《The Doctor's Three-Time Marriage》


 Chapter 1: Getting Married

    <h4>Chapter 1: Getting Married</h4>


    [Marriage]On the fifteenth of July, it''s advisable to make sacrifices, but not to marry.In the heart of Qian Countryys Su Vige, deeply immersed in the autumn harvest season.When night falls, thest streak of crimson in the west is devoured, dissolving into the murky twilight.Groups of fatigued farmers, leading oxen, pulling carts, and lugging bup sacks, trudge their way home after a long day ofbor.A sudden st of a suona startles a flock of sparrows into flight. Themon people stop in their tracks and follow the sound with their gaze.They see a rickety litter, adorned with a clumsily tied, bright red flower, being carried hurriedly towards the east end of the vige by two men.A heavily dolled-up matchmaker, panting heavily while struggling to keep up on her bound feet, still manages to maintain a facade of professionalughter. At first nce, she resembles a poorly painted wooden mask that one might find at a temple fair.Another man, chasing the litter, runs and blows the suona simultaneously. His melody is discordant, as if he is ying with hisst, gasping breath."Whose family is choosing to get married today? Aren''t they afraid of bad luck?""Who else could it be? It''s Ning''s son! They say he''s on death''s door, and the wedding is meant to bring him good luck!""Has Su Daqiang really sold his granddaughter for just ten silver?""He sold a granddaughter, but not one of his own!""Then who is...""It''s the niece that came to himst year!""The one named Su Liang? What a dreadfully unlucky name!"...The litter creaks and groans as it finallyes to a halt, narrowly avoiding copse.The matchmaker pounds on the door, causing it to reverberate loudly. As no one answers, her old face falls, and the powder on her cheekbones begins to ke off. She mumbles to herself, "Did they change their minds?"As the piercing suona continues to y, the matchmaker leans forward, raising her hand high. However, just as she is about to knock, the door suddenly swings open, causing her short and plump figure to tumble inside, ending up facedown in the dust.She scrambles to her feet, her forced smile barely forming when a stiff cloth bagnds in herp."Hiss!" The matchmaker gasps in pain as she catches the bag, but her intrigued curiosity quickly outweighs the difort. She opens the bag, and her garishly painted lips stretch into a grin, "The bride is here, you should conduct the wedding ceremony while there''s still time!""Get lost!" This single word seems to be squeezed out of the teeth of a lean and stern-looking elder.The matchmaker shrinks back and exits, signaling for the litter bearers and the suona yer to proceed.The elder res at the worn-out litter outside, his fist clenching and unclenching. With a cold grunt, he ms the door and retreats.The matchmaker, clutching her money, hurries towards the west side of the vige. Suddenly, the rapid sound of horseshoes approaching makes her stumble over and tumble into the shrubs by the road. Raising her head again, she sees a man on a horse galloping towards the east.The blurred silhouette of his retreating figure exudes an intimidating aura, and she swallows the curse that was about to escape from her lips.When Su Liang opens her eyes, she is surrounded byplete darkness. She intuitively believes she hasnded in the Netherworld.Her memory is clear; she hasn''t reached the Naihe Bridge yet.Coming from a family of physicians and her own military experience, she ns to analyze theponents of the anxiety relief soupter...With these thoughts, Su Liang calms down. Death is irreversible. She resigns herself to her fate, waiting for the Underworld''s attendants to guide her to Naihe Bridge where she''ll reincarnate.The cloth curtain sways in the cool night breeze.With a sneeze, Su Liang reaches to open the curtain, eager to see if Yanluo Hall is outside.Through the curtain, she touches a hand that feels warm.Startled, she questions if there''s a living person in the Underworld?The fragile litter curtaines off easily when she gives it a gentle pull. Looking up, she sees the night sky covered in countless stars and a man standing right in front of her.His face is concealed in shadow, making it difficult to discern his features.But those eyes, oh, they are beautiful! They sparkle like stars, a sight to behold even in their warmthless glory."Get off." His voice is pleasing to the ear.However, Su Liang can''t ignore the feeling that something is wrong...Her gaze drops, and her pupils constrict. Traditional Chinese clothing?The man''s hand, encased in the fabric of the curtain, is held tightly in Su Liang''s grip, forgotten in her shock. Sensing something strange, she pinches it a couple of times.Despite no skin-to-skin contact, the feel is pleasing. His slender fingers are defined, perfect for ying the piano.Not a ghost, but a real, living person.Although Su Liang doesn''t show it, her mind is in turmoil: Is she still alive? Has she time-traveled?"Today, we get married. It''s time to conduct the ceremony." The man speaks again. His tone is indifferent, like the icy still water of a severe winter''s day.Su Liang: ...I...am...done...An elder with a stony expression approaches, tears off the curtain, forcibly parts the two, and removes the red silk flower from the litter, ordering Su Liang to hold one end.As Su Liang silently takes hold, she hears "Young master, the ''hour'' hase!"The muted voice emphasizes the word "hour" intentionally, its real meaning unclear.There seems to be the sound of horse hooves in the distance.Su Liang is yanked out and, before she could get a clear look at the young master, a bridal veil falls on her face, obstructing her view."Lift your feet."As Su Liang steps over the threshold, she is led further in.If this isn''t a dream, then it must be time-travel.But she had not received any memories of the original host, and waspletely clueless about the situation. The only certainty was that her previously robust body was now weak, and resistance or escape seemed highly unwise.The ceremonial ritual wouldn''t matter much, as long as there was no wedding night, everything can be discussed.With that thought in mind, she intended to figure out the situation first."Bow to heaven and earth."Su Liang quietly asked, "Should I kneel?""No need." The same maically appealing young male voice replied.Good looking eyes, pleasing voice, he should not be ugly... Su Liang silently thought as she bowed.On hearing themand to "Bow to the ancestors", Su Liang turned to continue the ritual.If she were to remove the veil, she would see a spirit tablet on the table, but it waspletely nk."The couple bows to each other!"Su Liang turned sideways, then, bumped into a head..."The ceremony isplete! Congrattions, sir!"However, Su Liang could discern that the congrattory remarks were filled with undeniable mncholy, void of any joy.She was led into a room and sat down by the bed.The silken damask lightly fell onto Su Liang''s knees, then hung down. The man let go of her."You rest here," was said in a distant voice."Oh," replied Su Liang instinctively.Footsteps, a closing door, followed by an opening and closing door next door.Su Liang let out a sigh of relief, looked down at the exquisitely embroidered shoes on her feet, touched her throbbing pulse and realized it was true- she had traveled through time.As the surrounding became quiet, Su Liang pulled off the veil, barely making out the furnishings in the room, when suddenly the door burst open!A tall and robust young man strode towards Su Liang, his eyes sharp and not the one who had performed the ceremonious bows with her earlier.Dark attire, a waist sword, hair bound with a jade crown, posture upright. His stride brought a chill wind, causing an overwhelming suppressive feeling.He was a lot more handsome and imposing than the generals she''d seen in TV shows from her previous life."Who are you? Who let you in?" An old man appeared at the door.The man approached Su Liang, eyes glowing brilliantly, staring at her face. His words, however, were directed towards the old man behind him, "I am Nian Jincheng, the current grade-three Military Commander, here by order to arrest the Gu Family''s rebels. Anyone who obstructs me stands to die as well!"A shining token flew past Su Liang. She felt a surge of fury. Was the man who just married her a rebel?Having traveled through time, was she not even going to see tomorrow''s sun?Through the man in front of her, she saw the old man who had previously been unpleasant to her. Now, he seemed anxious, "Sir, I believe you must have mistaken your location. My master is a Ning, we have never heard of Gu."Nian Jincheng ignored him, still fixed on Su Liang, "Did you willingly marry him?"Su Liang thought... Saying "No" might clear her involvement? But, being certain if the "bridegroom" was a rebel isn''t confirmed yet. Trusting this aggressive general less, it''s safer if she stayed on the "groom''s" side.As long as he was safe, she would be fine.Thinking this, Su Liang lowered her gaze, timidly nodding as she clutched her red veil, "Yes..."Nian Jincheng''s eyes narrowed slightly, he said in a deep voice, "I met the rebels while passing by Su vige. I am craving some alcohol, and since you are having a joyous asion here, I thought to ask for a cup of wedding wine. Apologies for disturbing you."Su Liang thought... I...can''t...believe...you...The old man at the door visibly rxed, hurriedly easing out with a smile, "It is a great honor for our Ning family to have a visit from you, Commander Nian. I will fetch your wine immediately!"Su Liang thought Nian Jincheng might leave, but he took out a Jade Hairpin from his bosom and ced it in her ck hair. He stepped back, giving a formal salute saying, "I picked this up on the way. Congrattions on finding the man of your wishes. Consider this as a token of apology." As his words fell, he turned on his heels, and with great strides, he left.The door closed again with a thud."Commander Nian, a small token from our young master, please ept."Nian Jincheng took the jar of wine, looking at the slender silhouette reflected on the neighbor''s window. In the half-dark, half-lit environment, his grim face echoed, "I wish you both a prosperous future, growing old together.This I take my leave!"The sound of galloping horse hooves faded away and the courtyard became quiet again."Master, did he fail to recognize you, or...""He knows it''s me.""But if he ns to let you go, whye at all?""This wasn''t his decision. Plus, he isn''t the only one who arrived.""Thank heavens, he still remembers old times! But witnessing you married to a country girl must not sit well with him, after all, Miss Nian and you were betrothed since childhood.""I married a wife, and I now have nothing to do with the Nian family. Nian Jincheng understands my intentions. Gu Ling is dead, from now on, only Ning Jing exists in this world.""s! But how will this country girl be dealt with?""We''ll talk about it tomorrow."...In the woods outside Su vige, the night wind howled.Nian Jincheng pulled up on the horse''s reins, and out of the darkness emerged eight men in uniform, each wearing a waist sword."I''ve confirmed that he is Ning Jing, the seventh son of the tea merchants of Xunyang, exiled by his family, now living here and just married. They are now in their wedding room," Nian Jincheng addressed coldly.A soft and gloomy voice came from behind, "I had just gone to the vige for some hot water, missed bumping into you, Commander Nian!"Nian Jincheng''s hand tightened on the reins, listening to the man''s shrillughter from behind, "I heard that this Ning Qi married a girl who, although beautiful, couldn''t read a word, waszy, rude, and uncivilized. So, she can''t possibly be the capricious Master Gu."Nian Jincheng exhaled inaudibly, "Thank you for going through the trouble, officiate Han. Thus, we should look elsewhere!"

 Chapter 2: 002. Living off a woman

    <h4>Chapter 2: 002. Living off a woman</h4>


    [Living off others]Su Liang pulled out the Jade Hairpin and examined it carefully.It was warm to the touch. The quality of the jade was better than any she had seen in museums in her previous life. The carving was exquisite and was clearly a work of high craftsmanship. Regardless of whether he''s a rebel or not, the one who exchanged vows with her was definitely not an ordinary person.The room was clean but simple,cking any unnecessary decorations.The silk of her wedding dress was of poor quality, and the stitches were rough.Nian Jincheng had said that this ce was called "Su Vige".Although Su Liang did not know what she now looked like, upon looking at her hands, she could see that they were small and slim, yet they had developed calluses, and the left hand bore a burn scar.All of these signs clearly indicated that she was far from the definition of "wealth and nobility".Su Liang was at a loss as to her current situation and could only take one step at a time.Feeling hungry, she got up and felt dizzy, a sure sign of severely low blood sugar levels.The door opened again, and a thin old man walked in with a te in his hand."Where did you get this hairpin?" the old man, with his eyes wide open, impulsively snatched the Jade Hairpin that Su Liang was still holding.Su Liang: ...this old man''s hostility towards her was rather obvious.Su Liang focused on the food that the old man had put on the table, walked towards it unsteadily, and said weakly, "It was given to me by General Nian. He said he picked it up."The old man''s expression darkened, and holding the pin, he left the room.Su Liang sat down; there was no porridge, no meat, only a te of four desserts...In her previous life, she had never been a big fan of snacks and sweets, but now, driven by extreme hunger, she took a bite. Luckily, it wasn''t too sweet.After she had eaten two pieces, Su Liang picked up the teapot on the table and poured herself a cup of tea.By the time she had finished all four pieces of dessert and drank half a pot of cold tea, Su Liang had only one feeling: she wanted to eat meat even more. Steaming hot meat buns, fried chicken legs, braised pork, stewed pork ribs...Meanwhile, in the neighbouring room."Young Master, The young Master Nian actually gave that viger the engagement token that the olddy had given to Miss Nian during her lifetime! What is he trying to say?" The old man asked, visibly upset."It means nothing," Ning Jing, who was transcribing scriptures, did not look up.The graceful characters flowed out from his brush, perfectly imitating the writing of the Buddhist scripture he was copying."Miss Nian has deep feelings for the young master and always wears this hairpin... She certainly wouldn''t have asked Master Nian to return it!" The old man said sternly."It doesn''t matter," Ning Jing shook his head slightly."This is the olddy''s hairpin, Master. Please take good care of it! Maybe Miss Nian is still waiting for you, and when you see her again..." The old man carefully ced the jade hairpin on a book.Ning Jing put down his brush and looked at the old man with his serene and undisturbed eyes, saying, "Uncle Liang, you should leave now."The old man''s expression froze, and he knelt down, "The olddy was kind to this old servant. I swore to protect you with my life!""By sending me to this ce, you have reciprocated her kindness." Ning Jing put down his brush and looked at the transcribed scriptures, "You have your own children and grandchildren. Reunion with them is your priority now. Do not worry about me any longer.""Master, with no one taking care of you, how can this old servant rest assured?" The old man''s face turned grim.Ning Jing remained silent and picked up his brush again.The old man had no choice but to stand up and sigh deeply, "This old servant will leave before dawn. I swear I will not reveal your secrets to others. But I have something I need to get off my chest. Master, you have great talent. If you had assisted the Marquis in the first ce, the Gu family''s rebellion might have had a chance of sess and they wouldn''t have been eliminated. I really don''t understand what you want, Master."Ning Jing replied lightly, "Uncle Liang, how do you know that the downfall of the Gu family is not what I wanted?"The old man was shocked and speechless for a long time.At dawn, carrying a bundle on his back, the old man stood at the door, saying in a deep voice, "This old servant is leaving now, Master, please take care of yourself! Last night''s marriage ceremony was just a temporary measure, it doesn''t count! Get rid of that viger as soon as possible, don''t let her tarnish your reputation!""Take care, Uncle Liang."The indifferent voice of Ning Jing echoed from the room, the old man sighed deeply, turned and disappeared into the thick morning fog.Su Liang slept until dawn. Sitting up from the bed, she rubbed her face, forcing herself to wake up.To avoid being burnt as a witch, she needed to find out who she was as soon as possible.With no clothes to change into, she was still in her red dress. Pushing the door open, she saw a... rather handsome man standing in front of the neighboring door.His ck hair flowed down like a waterfall, and the angles of his side profile looked as if they had been intricately carved.He looked like an immortal descended from a painting.Before Su Liang could figure out how to greet him, Ning Jing looked over.Their eyes met.He looked no more than eighteen or neen years old, but his eyes were filled with a cold and mournful light.Fearing that saying too much might lead to mistakes, Su Liang waited for Ning Jing to speak first.As a result, Ning Jing only nced at her silently, turned around, and went back into his room...A moist mist hit her face.The courtyard was spacious but empty, only enclosed by towering walls.Four tiled brick houses, Ning Jing and Su Liang respectively lived in the two in the middlest night, the far-left was the firewood room, and the far-right was the kitchen. The bridal sedan in the woodshed had been chopped into firewood by Uncle Liang.After a round, Su Liang found the toilet in the backyard.Fortunately, it was very clean. Although its primitive level made her quite unused to it, she could no longer be picky.Therge water vat in the kitchen was full, Su Liang fetched some water with a wooden basin and rolled up her sleeves to wash.The water reflected her small face, painted with patches of red and green, which left Su Liang speechless. She actually slept all night with her face smeared with low-quality paint. Suddenly, she could understand why that old man disliked her.With this "dignified face," marrying that handsome man, she even despised herself.After changing the water twice and washing her face again, Su Liang sighed in relief.Thank God, her true appearance was not bad, though still immature, her facial features were delicate. There were no birthmarks or scars, and she would definitely be a beauty when she grew up.However... Su Liang found some purplish traces around her neck, as if someone had choked her.Could it be that she can time travel because the original owner was choked to death?But the original owner had just gotten married yesterday, who would harm her?The thick fog of early morning had dissipated, but Su Liang was still confused.The wedding dress was too long and had gotten dirty at the hem. She cut off a bit with a knife and rolled up the sleeves, never lowering them again.Her stomach was growling again, but when she opened the jars in the kitchen, all were empty.No rice, no flour, no vegetables, and no traces of cooking.The box on the chopping board still had four desserts that Su Liang atest night, but she really didn''t want to eat these dry things first thing in the morning.Does that handsome man survive by eating the wind and drinking the dew... Su Liang muttered to herself and walked out of the kitchen to knock on Ning Jing''s door."What''s the matter?"What a pleasant voice... Su Liang cleared her throat and said, "There is no food in the house, how to eat?""Mrs. Bai will cook and send it over."Su Liang: ...Hired a cook? Looks like they are quite wealthy.Upon hearing the knock on the door, Su Liang went over.When she opened the door, there stood a simply-dressed elderly woman with a sad face, carrying a basket.As soon as she saw Su Liang, she grabbed her hand and pat it, "Miss Su Liang, now that you''re married, live a good life. Give birth to a son for Master Ning as soon as possible, then you will have someone to rely on for your whole life."Hearing this, Su Liang thought her surname was Liang.She didn''t pay attention to Mrs. Bai''s words. This skinny body, at most fifteen years old, having children was ying with fire.Seeing Su Liang not saying anything, Mrs. Bai didn''t think it was strange and handed over the basket, "This is breakfast."Su Liang took it. Mrs. Bai was embarrassed as she rubbed her hands, "Old Liang said Master Ning should eat the best. I always have my son buy the finest white flour and the best meat from the town, and using a lot of oil and sugar. Last time''s money, after deductingbor costs, all was spent.""Mrs. Bai, wait a moment, I will get the money," Su Liang said."Ah! No rush! No rush!" Mrs. Bai was overjoyed clearly this job was going to be profitable.Su Liang directly pushed open Ning Jing''s door and ced the basket on the table, "Mrs. Bai says she has run out of the money she was givenst time."Ning Jing slightly shook his head, "I don''t have any silver."Su Liang was taken aback, "Wasn''t it you who gave the money?""Uncle Liang gave it," Ning Jing said."Where is he?" Su Liang asked. She just realized she hadn''t seen that old man who had a bad impression of herst night."He left." Ning Jing''s expression was still calm."Noting back? And he didn''t leave any money for you?" Su Liang was at a loss, was he sure it wasn''t a bad servant who ran away with the money?Ning Jing was silent for a moment, then said, "He may have thought I had some."What a wasted opportunity formunication..."So what can we do?" Su Liang thought she at least wouldn''t have to worry about food and clothing, but reality was harsh.Ning Jing looked at Su Liang, his beautiful eyebrows slightly frowned, "Where is your dowry?"Su Liang was speechless.Whether she had a dowry or not is one thing, but even though he looks handsome, can he really be so shameless to live off a woman?!

 Chapter 3: 003. Divine Stick

    <h4>Chapter 3: 003. Divine Stick</h4>


    [Cunning]"How can you leave without your dowry?"Ning Jing''s question made Su Liang realize that things were not as she had imagined.She was supposed to have a dowry?But apart from the shabby wedding clothes she was wearing, she had nothing else, not even a change of clothes.Was she really leaving?She just got married yesterday, where could she go?"I''m hungry, let''s talk after eating." Su Liang changed the topic, taking out the steaming buns from the basket.Madam Bai''s voice came, "Miss Su Liang?"Su Liang turned and went out, smiling slightly when she reached the door, "My Lady, I just got married, it''s too much trouble for you to bring food. They''ll gossip about me.""You don''t know how to cook!" blurted Madam Bai.Su Liang narrowed her eyes. She had onlye here yesterday, and the neighbor already knew she couldn''t cook?It seemed her mother''s house wasn''t far away, probably in the Su Vige, and she had a poor reputation."I have to learn somehow, can''t always trouble Madam Bai. Your guidance will be much appreciated," Su Liang sighed.Madam Bai''s face showed disappointment, and her enthusiasm disappeared. She exchanged a few perfunctory words and left.Su Liang turned around and saw a young figure entering the room.When she saw Ning Jing again, he had already washed up, his face clean and fair, eating a steamed bun leisurely.There wasn''t much meat in the bun, but it tasted decent.There were five buns in total, Ning Jing had two, and Su Liang had two.Seeing Ning Jing wiping his hands with a handkerchief and showing no intention of eating more, Su Liang grabbed thest bun and went outside.Although Ning Jing was as quiet as a Buddha, whenever his eyes looked at her, Su Liang felt uneasy, as if she was being seen through.She couldn''t continue like this.Su Liang stood at the door, holding the meat bun.Not far away was a winding stream, and dense vegetation covered the mountain behind the house.The house faced south, backed by the mountain and near the water.The vige was divided into two sides by the stream, and a wooden bridge connected them at a distance to allow people to cross.There were more houses on the other side, and many farmers were going to work, carrying hoes, leading oxen, or pulling carts.She took a deep breath, feeling the refreshing and moist air.Just as Su Liang was wondering which way to go to ask for information, a small figure ran up to her.A seven or eight-year-old boy, wearing coarse clothes, his toes about to burst through the fabric of his shoes, eagerly ran up to Su Liang, staring at the white bun in her hand, and swallowed."Who are you looking for?" Su Liang asked."My grandma asked me toe and see if you want to buy vegetables from us," the boy looked up and asked.Madam Bai''s grandson?Su Liang needed vegetables, but she didn''t have any money."What''s your name?" Su Liang asked."Bai Xiaohu!" The boy gazed at the bun, licking his lips."Do you recognize me?" Su Liang smiled.Bai Xiaohu nodded, "Su Liang! My grandma and mom always talk about you! You''re Su Daqiang''s niece! I know!"Su Daqiang... Su Liang coughed lightly, "What have your grandma and mom said about me? Tell me, and I''ll give you the bun."Bai Xiaohu''s eyes brightened, nodding vigorously, "You can''t go back on your word!""Your grandfather is Su Daqiang''s cousin, named Su Yuanzhou! He''s a powerful doctor who treats nobles in the capital city!""My grandma said that the big house of Su Daqiang was built with money from your grandfather, who sent money and gifts to them every year. Their family didn''t have to work and enjoyed good food and drinks!""My mom said your grandfather offended a noble and his whole family was gone, leaving only you. You came to seek refuge with Su Daqiangst year!""My grandma said she only saw you once when you arrived and never saw you go out. Su Xiaoming''s mother went around saying that you were spoiled andzy, disrespectful to elders, and bullied your siblings! Their family served you like an ancestor, feeding you well, emptying their savings!""But my mom said, that woman was just talking nonsense! You brought a lot of money with you, which they took away. They locked you up and made you do embroidery work without giving you food. Su Xiaoming''s mother went to the town to sell your embroidered products at the fair, making a lot of money. Neither she nor her daughter knew how to do it!""Ning provided ten taels of betrothal gifts for marrying someone to ward off his bad luck, and Su Daqiang sold you! At first, it was settled on Su Xiaodie, but then they said you met Ning and insisted on marrying him, so Su Xiaodie had to give in to you!""My mom even said thatst month, there was a rich family''s young master in town who wanted to take a concubine, and he heard about your beauty, so he sent a matchmaker to see you. The betrothal gifts he offered were even higher, but Su Daqiang didn''t agree because he was afraid that you would be hard to control once you spread your wings!""Su Xiaoming''s mother is bragging everywhere that she gave you twenty taels of dowry, but my mom said it''s just her dog fart! If she gives you a son, it would take the sun rising in the west!"The more Su Liang listened, the colder her heart became.So-called rtives were just a group of wolves who would eat a person without leaving bones.She hadn''t forgotten the bruises on her neck."I haven''t been out, and I don''t know why Master Ning hase to our vige. Who is he?" Su Liang knew nothing about Ning Jing, other than his good looks.Bai Xiaohu furrowed his eyebrows, "My grandpa heard that Ning Jing is the son of a wealthy family who made a mistake and had to flee. He was afraid of being found, so he came here to hide. No one knows where he came from, but we know that he is very wealthy!"In fact, he didn''t even have a single tael... Su Liang couldn''t help butment.After Bai Xiaohu showed Su Liang the location of Su Daqiang''s house, he ran off nibbling on his Steamed Bun, forgetting that he was here to sell vegetables.Su Liang closed the yard gate and thought that she had to go to Su Daqiang''s house to get her "dowry." Otherwise, it would be difficult to have food and clothing.She turned around and saw a figure in blue standing under the eaves. Su Liang walked straight over."Are you a rebel?" Su Liang asked bluntly.Ning Jing''s expression was indifferent, "No."Su Liang asked again, "Why did you marry me, then?"Ning Jing looked at Su Liang, his lips opening slightly, "You begged me to save you, and I just happened to need a marriage."Su Liang fell silent.To avoid arousing Ning Jing''s suspicion, she asked vaguely.She had thought Ning Jing had other intentions when he married her, but she didn''t expect that the Original Master and Ning Jing had conspired together? To use each other?Considering Ning Jing said that she was originally supposed to leave after getting married.Su Liang guessed that this was probably the way the Original Master nned to escape from the wolves of Su Daqiang''s family, and the dowry Ning Jing asked for might have been intended as her travel expenses.Unfortunately, without a dowry, she even lost her life.Since Nian Jincheng didn''t capture Ning Jing, whether he was a rebel or not didn''t matter for now. Su Liang didn''t need to struggle with this matter.Having a fake marriage, without a ceremony and honeymoon, she would still be a free person. Not bad."You''ve...changed." Ning Jing spoke again.Su Liang''s heart beat faster. Could it be that Ning Jing knew the Original Master very well?"Your eyes." Ning Jing uttered two more words.Su Liang''s heart rxed a little. She pulled on her cor, revealing purplish bruises on her neck, "I''ve already died once."She vowed to avenge the Original Master by her own hands!Ning Jing nced over Su Liang''s neck and finally rested his gaze between her eyebrows. His eyes narrowed slightly before returning to normal.Su Liang felt as if he had seen something..."That jade hairpin was given to me by General Nian." Su Liang suddenly remembered. If she sold it, she should get a lot of money for it."Yes." Ning Jing did not deny it, although the jade hairpin originally belonged to his mother, "Give me the jade hairpin, and I''ll save your life."Su Liang was puzzled, "You will save my life?"It sounded like a future event. Was someone going to kill her? How did Ning Jing know?"You have a darkened forehead, and there will be a bloody disaster in the near future." Ning Jing spoke and then turned around to walk back into the room.Su Liang: ...The beautiful man suddenly turned into a psychic! What a psychopath!After drinking a cup of cold water, Su Liang moved her limbs. She was too weak.But there was no time for exercise; they had already run out of food, and she didn''t even have clothes that could be exchanged for something else.She had to deal with those wolves in her family.Without a kitchen knife, she found an ax for chopping wood and sharpened it until it shone brilliantly.Su Liang lifted the tablecloth, wrapped the ax in it, tied it to her back, and walked out the door with a spring in her step.After only a few steps, she looked back and saw a figure in blue following behind her."Why are you following me?" Su Liang didn''t understand.Ning Jing''s expression was indifferent, "I''m not doing anything."Su Liang: ...I''m tired. Whatever.So, that day, many people in Su Family vige saw the newlywed Su Liang in her wedding dress walking ahead with Ning Jing following behind at a distance as they went to Su Daqiang''s house...

 Chapter 4: 004. No Harm

    <h4>Chapter 4: 004. No Harm</h4>


    [No Harm]Su Daqiang''s house in the vige was very conspicuous.Blue brick and big tile roofs, redcquer gates, and even two stone lions standing at the entrance.During the day, the gate was tightly closed without a lock, indicating that someone was home.Su Liang didn''t bother with Ning Jing behind her, and gently pushed the door open only to have someone almost bump into her.She took two steps back and saw a plump youngdy, dressed in a bright silk dress with heavy makeup, staring at her wide-eyed before screaming, "Ghost!" and running back inside...With that figure and attire, she must be living the good life.Seeing Su Liang as if she had seen a ghost, it showed that she knew Su Liang had already died when she left Su Daqiang''s house yesterday...The murderer of the original master is right here.Su Liang stood at the door, listening to the voicesing from inside."What are you yelling about? That slut isn''t breathing anymore, she can''t possiblye back!""That Ning fellow didn''te to make troublest night, maybe he''s too sick for the bridal chamber and hasn''t found out. Let''s wait until they send the little bitch back, and then we''ll demand an exnation!""He''s a refugee from another ce, he definitely won''t make a big fuss! At that time, he''ll have topensate us, no matter how much money he has, or we''ll go to the authorities! Say he killed our daughter!""If he dies of illness, that would be even better. The property would be ours!""We have to send someone to watch him closely, and not let that Ning fellow run away!""Right, right, right! Xiaoming, where''s your brother?""How would I know? He''s always going to town!""Then you go! Keep an eye on the Ning family!""Really... she''s really outside... it''s her...""Sis, you''re blind, there''s nobody outside..." A chubby boy ran into the courtyard and saw Su Liang standing at the door, smiling at him. His face turned pale, and he sat down on the ground, "Ghost... Ghost!"A few people rushed out from the main hall.No matter the age, every single one of them was plump in stature, out of ce in this impoverished vige but perfectly in line with Bai Xiaohu''s description: being pampered and supported by Su Liang''s grandfather, not working, and enjoying avish lifestyle.No need for interrogation now.A family of ungrateful white-eyed wolves!The good life was given by Su Liang''s grandfather, but Su Liang came to seek refuge, only to find herself trapped in a fire pit!Locked up and forced to work, making her embroider to earn money.Selling her off for ten silver taels was just a facade! Their true n was to kill Su Liang, stuff her into the bridal sedan, and once she was carried to the Ning family''s home, use her death to further extort Ning Jing!It''s sinister and shameless; it makes one''s blood boil!In her previous life, Su Liang had seen so-called blood rtives fight and bleed for money and wealth, like sworn enemies under the same roof.Her "idental" death in a car ident was most likely instigated by one of her brothers to eliminatepetition for inheritance.That''s why Su Liang harbored no lingering attachment to her past life. Her rtives gave her no warmth, only lessons.For the original master, be it living or dead, she was always a cash cow to Su Daqiang''s family."Liang Girl, why did youe back today? Did Young Master Ning bully you? Tell Grandpa, Grandpa will support you!" The short and fat old man had regained hisposure and looked affectionately at Su Liang.A plump middle-aged woman rushed over, twisting her body, "Oh! My poor daughter! You insisted on marrying Young Master Ning, and we couldn''t stop you. Tell Auntie, what wrongs have you suffered!"Su Liang''s slender arm was grabbed by arge hand, and with a hard yank, she was pulled inside the door.The door was quickly closed and bolted by Su Xiaoming.The next moment, Su Liang was treated to a top-notch Sichuan opera face-changing performance...Su Daqiang looked at her with a nted gaze and snorted coldly, "Isn''t he the one you wanted to marry? Why are you back?"Mrs. Xun let go of her, the fat on her face trembling, "Don''t look at us like that! You stole the money from our home yesterday, and Xiaodie tried to take it back. She identally choked you for a moment, but it''s all right now, isn''t it?""That''s right! You stole the money! That''s our money!" Su Xiaodie suddenly raised her voice.Stealing money? Su Liang thought that the original master must have been counting on the dowry she believed she could take with her. That was probably what this family had promised to give her, in order to coax her into doing the embroidery work to make money for them. But now they must have gone back on their word.Su Xiaoming picked up a sharpening stone and threw it at Su Liang. At such a young age, his eyes were already full of resentment. "Little bitch! Thief! Go to hell!"Su Liang caught the stone and threw it back!She didn''t have a rule about not hitting children. Some so-called children were nothing but demons.A pig-killing scream echoed in the courtyard as Su Xiaoming clutched his thigh and rolled on the ground."You ungrateful wretch! You''re rebelling!" Mrs. Xun''s eyebrows shot up, and she rolled up her sleeves, her thick palm pping towards Su Liang.Su Liang grabbed Mrs. Xun''s wrist and twisted it hard!"Ah!" Mrs. Xun screamed repeatedly.Su Xiaodie yelled, "Murder! Su Liang is going to kill someone!"Su Daqiang and his son Su Dafu charged at Su Liang, but she unbuckled the bundle on her back, threw off the tablecloth, and gripped the axe horizontally across her chest, sneering, "You say I''m going to kill someone? Then I''ll fulfill your wish.""You! Have you gone mad?" Su Daqiang''s neck shrank, "Put down the axe quickly!"Without hearing the sound of the door bolt sliding, the door suddenly opened.The tense atmosphere in the courtyard was interrupted.Su Liang turned her head and saw Ning Jing standing at the door, a look of bewilderment shing in her beautiful eyes.Seizing the opportunity, Su Dafu lunged to snatch the axe from Su Liang''s hand, but she dodged nimbly. She swung the back of the axe forcefully on his back, sending him crashing to the ground face first!Ning Jing turned around, locked the door bolt from the inside, and then called Su Liang''s name."You want to stop me?" Su Liang scoffed.Not long ago, Ning Jing had been close behind her. She must have heard what Su Daqiang''s family said, but Su Liang had no time to worry about whether Ning Jing had discovered her secret.With an indifferent expression, Ning Jing said, "Qian Country''s criminalw states that those who kill five or more people will be executed by dismemberment."At this moment, there were exactly five people in Su Daqiang''s family, and Ning Jing didn''t exclude ten-year-old Su Xiaoming.Su Liang blinked, "So, should Ie back at night?""That''ll do." Ning Jing nodded slightly.Su Liang had guessed correctly.Ning Jing was only reminding her that killing people in broad daylight would lead to legal trouble. It would be more fitting to kill on a dark and stormy night...Su Daqiang''s familypletely broke down! They never expected that the previously subdued Su Liang would suddenly be apletely different person, so ruthless!"I''ll spare you for now." Su Liang said, but then she stepped forward and held the axe to Su Daqiang''s neck, "Where''s the money?"Su Daqiang shrank back, "No... No money..."Su Liang nodded, "Very well. First, I''ll cut your grandson, then give you some inspiration. If that doesn''t work, I''ll send a few more cuts. Take your time to think it over."Seeing Su Liang swinging the axe, Su Xiaoming was terrified and wet himself!Su Daqiang shouted, "Stop! I''ll give you the money!""All of it, not a penny less. That was originally mine." Su Liang said coldly.Seeing that there was no room for negotiation and Ning Jing was blocking the door, escape wasn''t an option. Su Daqiang reluctantly went back to his room and brought out an iron box."It''s all in here, not much left," Su Daqiang handed the iron box to Su Liang.Su Dafu tried to crawl up, but Ning Jing silently picked up a stone b from inside the door and ced it on his back...Su Liang opened the iron box and saw only a string of copper coins. Her face darkened, "Are you ying me?"Su Daqiang stared, "The silver was in therest night! Howe it''s gone now?"Cornered, Su Xiaodie blurted out, "My eldest brother went into grandfather''s room early in the morning. He must have stolen it again and gambled it away in town!"Speak of the devil, and the devil arrives.Hearing someone knocking at the door, Ning Jing unlocked it.A brawny young man with a strong smell of alcohol stumbled in cursing, "It would have been better to sell that damn girl to Liu Yuanwai''s son as a concubine and get ten more silver taels. Then I could have made up for my losses today! Wretched woman! An ill-fated, unlucky star!"This must be Su Daqiang''s eldest grandson, Su Daming.Only when the drunken Su Daming btedly realized that something had happened at home did he stop fearing the axe in Su Liang''s hand. He strode towards her, "You rebellious girl! I should have sold you to the brothel a long time ago!"There was a significant height and size difference between Su Daming and Su Liang, and he managed to snatch the axe from her, changing the situation...Ning Jing watched as Su Liang was surrounded by Su Daqiang''s family, a cold gleam peeking from her sleeve.Su Liang remained calm. As Su Daming brought the axe down on her, she kicked it away, then lifted her leg and trapped Su Daming''s neck between her feet, mming him to the ground!Momentster, an orderly row of whimpering, chubby figuresy on the ground.Now, their eyes on Su Liang were as if they''d seen a ghost."I''ll ask one more time, where''s the money?" Su Liang wiped the sweat from her brow. Her body was weak; she needed to recuperate."Daming lost it all!" Su Daqiang''s face was livid, whether from fear of Su Liang or anger at his eldest grandson was unclear.Su Liang didn''t believe him and went to search for the money herself.Seeing her enter the room, Ning Jing ced a stone b on each of the Su family members'' bodies."Master Ning..." Su Xiaodie looked at Ning Jing with her multicolored face, "You see, Su Liang is a vicious and fierce woman. Don''t be deceived by her!"Ning Jing shook his head slightly, "It''s alright; I have no money."

 Chapter 5: 005. Ba Zihu

    <h4>Chapter 5: 005. Ba Zihu</h4>


    [Ba Zihu]After a quarter of an hour, Su Liang walked out with a dark face, searching through several rooms but didn''t find a single piece of silver!But looking at how plump and well-fed Su Daqiang''s family was, how could they be penniless?Ning Jing wiped the stone under the tree in the courtyard and sat on it, watching the scene in silence.Su Liang picked up an axe and threw it at Su Daqiang!The axe spun twice in the air, grazed Su Daqiang''s nose and stuck into the ground!His face turned pale with fear, and he wet himself."Last chance, where''s the money?" Su Liang asked coldly.Su Daqiang reluctantly said he was in charge of the family''s money, but he couldn''t control Su Daming''s gambling habit. Whenever he got money, he lost it all gambling. Lately, they even had to give up theirnd to pay off gambling debts."If you lose so much, where does your food and drinke from?" Su Liang scoffed."You do good embroidery work and make a decent amount of money every month," Xun Family tremblingly spoke. "I secretly saved a bit, but Daming stole it a few days ago...""All my jewelry was taken by my eldest brother and sold!" Su Xiaodie also spoke up.Su Xiaoming, seeing that the adults had confessed, assumed that he too must say something and shouted, "Our family really has no money! Big brother still owes a lot of high-interest loans! But my grandfather said that in a couple of days, all of Ning''s son''s money will be ours!"Su Daqiang''s face stiffened!Su Dafu yelled angrily, "What do you know? Shut up!"The chilly glint in Su Liang''s eyes intensified.A gambling addict could ruin even the most prosperous of families.Although Su Daqiang''s house wasrge, it was now an empty shell. All the ready money had been gambled away by Su Daming and they had even amassed high-interest loans.Yet, their eldest son and grandson were treated like royalty and couldn''t be controlled. After all, there was still the money-tree that was Su Liang''s grandfather.Unfortunately, Su Liang''s family had an identst year, and the big money-tree was gone. Su Liang, the little money-tree, "willingly entered the trap" and was being exploited to maintain this family''s luxurious,zy lifestyle. Once she was old enough, they nned to sell her off for arge profit.The Original Master happened to get a chance to ask Ning Jing for help, and Ning Jing needed a marriage to achieve certain goals.As a result, Ning Jing became the sacrificialmb in the eyes of Su Daqiang''s family. They conspired to uproot Su Liang, the money-tree that could no longer satisfy their desires, and use her as a bait to catch a big fish.Once they seeded, they could have anything they wanted.Even if Ning Jing didn''t appear, the Original Master would eventually bepletely drained by Su Daqiang''s family in some other way.In her two lives as a human, Su Liang never underestimated what a person could do for wealth �C and to what extent they could disregard morals.But at this moment, when she guessed the rough truth, her heart was still chilled to its core.It was just that the Original Master''s life had been so bitter.Yesterday, before getting married, she might have naively thought that she could finally escape the sea of suffering.In the end, her soul vanished like a wisp of incense in the wind...It seemed that one gambler, Su Daming, ruined a family, but in reality, they were all the same. Their hearts, livers, spleens, lungs, and kidneys were all rotten. Comparing them to pigs and dogs would only insult pigs and dogs.Su Liang even felt that she traveled to this world because the original owner''s resentment was so deep that she wanted to avenge her grievances through Su Liang.Simply killing them would be too merciful. They must be tortured and exploited like the Original Master �C forced to work tirelessly without food until they died in despair.That was Su Liang''s current idea.But how to do it, she hadn''t figured out yet."Where are my clothes?" Su Liang asked coldly. She had just left herest night, and the ten taels of betrothal gift that Ning Jing gave her had already been gambled away by Su Daming, but they couldn''t have taken her clothes away, could they?"They''re... in your room..." Mrs. Xun said with a bitter face, "Liang girl, I was wrong. I will..."Su Liang turned around and walked towards the backyard without paying any attention to Mrs. Xun''s "regret." It was nauseatingly insincere.She had already checked the rooms in the front earlier and didn''t find the Original Master''s room, so it had to be in the backyard.Even though she was mentally prepared, Su Liang was still furious when she saw the drafty shed in the backyard.The firewood room in the front yard was much more solid and spacious than this ce!Thiszy family didn''t work, so they didn''t keep any livestock, otherwise who knows where they would have made the Original Master live!She opened the door and walked in. The room was very clean but cramped, with only a worn-out small bed, thin bedding, and a broken-legged table with a sewing basket on top, which contained unfinished threads of various colors.Standing in the room, Su Liang could imagine the Original Master sitting by the tablete at night, wrapped in a quilt, embroidering.No wonder her body was so weak; Su Liang had felt her eyes dry and sore when she woke up this morning.Not having enough food, not enough warmth, staying upte to embroider, and still having to serve that family of fat pigs - cooking, washing, cleaning. Being insulted and beaten.For a growing girl, given more time, she could be worn to death.There was a bundle on the bed.Su Liang opened it, and on top was an exquisitely embroidered Plum Blossom Screen, along with a few differently-patterned embroidered handkerchiefs.These must have been thest pieces of embroidery done by the Original Master before her death, which Mrs. Xun had taken away, ready to sell soon.Though the screen was small, it was a highly difficult double-sided embroidery. Judging by its level of intricacy, it must have taken countless days and nights of work toplete.Besides these, there were several sets of clean clothes and socks made from decent quality materials.These must have been brought by the Original Master when she arrivedst year. If it hadn''t been for Su Xiaodie being too fat to wear them, they would have been taken long ago.With the screen and handkerchiefs in the same bundle, Mrs. Xun must have intended to sell them all together for money.To make money, they killed a person and even nned to sell their clothes and socks; it was truly merciless!Su Liang took off the poor-quality wedding dress and put on a in skirt. It should have fit her perfectly, but it was now loose.She put the sewing basket in the bundle as well and tied it up again.Under the pillow, she found a yellowed medical book. When she picked it up, a red silk knotted heart ornament fell out, with a character embroidered on it in light blue thread."Yun" ...Su Liang, without the Original Master''s memory, could only guess that the Original Master had an admirer, surnamed Yun, or with the character Yun in their name, and had nned to flee Su Vige and seek refuge with that person after the fake marriage with Ning Jing.With a sigh, Su Liang stuffed the medical book and heart knot into the bundle, picked it up, and walked out of the shabby room.Dark clouds gathered, and a storm was brewing.As Su Liang wondered where Ning Jing was, she looked up and saw him standing stably on arge pear tree in the courtyard. He was using her tablecloth to make a pouch tied to the tree branches, picking pears and putting them inside...Indeed, the old pear tree in Su Daqiang''s courtyard, with its golden pears weighing down the branches, was quite a delightful sight.Su Liang took her gaze back and looked at Su Daqiang''s family, who were huffing and whining under the stone bs, her face icy.How could she make them live a life worse than death?Before she could think of a way, the door was suddenly smashed open, and a group of people rushed in!The man leading the group was a middle-aged, tall and thin, with triangr eyes, a Ba Zihu mustache, and a blue face."Where is Su Daming? Get out here and pay the debt!" A henchman shouted loudly.Ba Zihu''s gaze swept across the ground, frowning, and finally settled on Su Liang, sneering, "Su Daming''s sister is quite a beauty, definitely worth a good price! Grab her!"

 Chapter 6: 006. Labor Contract

    <h4>Chapter 6: 006. Labor Contract</h4>


    [Labor Contract]Su Liang pulled the axe from the ground and looked at Ba Zihu coldly, "I''m not."Ba Zihu didn''t expect the seemingly weak Su Liang to dare resist. He raised his hand, stopping his followers who were about to rush over, and asked mockingly, "You''re not what?""I''m not Su Daming''s sister," Su Liang said.Ba Zihu had brought six tall and sturdy men with him, all carrying clubs, making them difficult to handle.Besides, these people were after Su Daming, and Su Liang wanted to see them hurt each other even more."She is! She''s my sister! My real sister! Master Hu Er, take her away to pay off the debt!" Su Daming quickly realized.Ba Zihu walked over, stomped heavily on the stone b on Su Daming''s back, and snorted coldly, "It was agreed that you would repay the debt today, but I heard you went gambling again? You have money to gamble but not to pay me back? Go ask around, what happened to those who dared to owe me money in this area!"Su Daming''s face went pale, "I sent someone to send a message yesterday, pleading for Master Hu Er to give us an extension of three days..."The extension of three days coincided with Su Daqiang''s original n: three days after Su Liang got married, they would go to Ning Jing to im someone.The person had already been killed by them, and their real goal was extortion, just wanting money.It seemed that the high-interest loan Su Daming owed had also be a death sentence for the Original Master.The Original Master''s death was not caused by Su Xiaodie''s ident but a premeditated murder!"You really have the nerve to ask me to extend your deadline, but you don''t evene to do it in person, I have toe and im the debt myself!" Ba Zihu kicked Su Daming in the head and stomped on him several times.Su Daming couldn''t dodge, gritting his teeth in pain, "Just use Su Liang to pay off the debt! She''s good-looking, she must be worth a lot of money!"Ba Zihu squinted his eyes and looked at Su Liang again, "You say you''re not Su Daming''s sister, so why are you in his house? Did you do all this to them?""I''m just a rtive of this family, I used to live here temporarily, and I got married yesterday. To be exact, I was sold by them yesterday, and I came back today to get some things." Su Liang''s expression was indifferent."Since you''re the girl of this family, if Su Daming can''t pay back the money, you have to! I don''t care whether you''re married or not!" Ba Zihu waved his hand, and two men rushed towards Su Liang.In the blink of an eye, they were hit to the ground by the back of the axe, clutching their knees and sweating coldly.Ba Zihu''s expression changed rapidly, "She''s quite fierce! Go, catch her!"However, just as Ba Zihu''s words fell, and his men were about to rush over, he suddenly fell to the ground, convulsing uncontrobly."Master Hu is having a seizure again!"...The scene instantly became chaotic, and Ba Zihu''s men all surrounded him, at a loss for what to do."Step aside." The calm voice of the girl sounded from behind, and the men instinctively stepped aside. By the time they realized what had happened, Su Liang was already beside Ba Zihu."What are you doing?"The men lunged at Su Liang again."Bang!""Ah!""Hiss!""Who?"Just as the men were about to catch Su Liang, their heads were struck hard by a round object, and they all turned around to see someone else up in the tree.Half of the men rushed towards the pear tree, and the other half continued to chase Su Liang, but they were soon attacked by pears as well.Su Liang took the finest and longest embroidery needle from the Original Master''s sewing basket and pierced it into Ba Zihu''s Renzhong acupoint with a focused gaze!"What did you do to Master Hu?""Get lost!""Master Hu!"...Su Liang withdrew the needle and took the axe with her as she stepped out of the encirclement.Seeing the situation, the immobile Su Daqiang''s family''s eyes regained their spirit."That bitch killed Master Hu Er!""You little bitch, are you crazy?""You just wait to die!"Su Liang found it all too noisy.After Su Liang had pierced Ba Zihu with a needle, his men no longer cared about Ning Jing and surrounded him instead."What''s with the mourning? Get up!" Ba Zihu pushed down two of his followers, quickly stood up from the ground, and stared at Su Liang for a moment before sping his hands in obeisance, "I didn''t expect Miss to be so skillful in hiding your talents. You definitely can''t be Su Daming''s sister, I apologize for my earlier offense." Not only were Ba Zihu''s subordinates dumbstruck, but the faces of Su Daqiang''s family also looked as if they had been struck by lightning."My grandfather was a doctor, so I''ve learned a bit." Su Liang said indifferently.As Ba Zihu''s epilepsy had gued him for many years, he had never recovered so quickly before. Upon hearing this, he became even more polite to Su Liang, "Miss, if you can cure my illness, we can negotiate on the consultation fee.""She... How could she heal diseases?" Su Xiaodie, who had always been jealous of Su Liang''s looks and figure, was on the verge of madness, "She''s a scam!"Ba Zihu frowned, "Keep that fat woman''s stinky mouth shut!"Immediately, a follower went over, took off his dirty socks, and stuffed them into Su Xiaodie''s mouth.Someone then reminded Ba Zihu that there was someone in the tree.It was only then that Ba Zihu noticed Ning Jing and was immediately dumbstruck. With such looks and temperament, she could not be an ordinary person.Ning Jing leaped down from the tree, carrying arge bag of pears, andnded steadily on the ground.Ba Zihu''s eyes narrowed, she knew Martial Arts!A follower who was a rtive of the Su family and knew some insider information went over to Ba Zihu''s and whispered a few words. "So, it looks like it''s Young Master Ning and Madame Ning, my apologies!" Ba Zihu said, pulling at the corner of his mouth."How much money does Su Daming owe you?" Su Liang asked.A follower took out a stack of IOUs with red handprints and said loudly, "The principal plus interest amounts to a total of 500 taels!"Su Daming''s face stiffened, "I only borrowed 50 taels!""I made the interest calction very clear from the start. If you didn''t understand, that''s because you''re stupid." Ba Zihu snorted, "Your house deeds andnd deeds are mortgaged in my hands, worth at most 50 taels. But if Madame Ning can cure my illness, I can give you a few more days'' grace.""Su Liang! Sister!" Su Daming seemed to have caught a lifeline, "You must have a way! Your grandfather was a famous doctor in the capital city! Help cure Master Hu Er! Our whole family will treat you like an ancestor!"Ba Zihu looked at Su Liang with even more respect.Su Liang shook her head, "I''m not rted to this family. I have irreconcble grievances with them."Ba Zihu immediately understood, "This family is fat and wealthy, but Madame Ning is so thin, must have suffered a lot! Besides, it''s only right to pay back the debts! Let''s see, how much more does Su Daming owe me after handing over the house andnd deeds?""Master Hu Er, there is still a debt of 450 taels!""How many people in this household?" Ba Zihu asked."Counting the old and the young, there are six in total!"Ba Zihu sneered, "Today, I''m in a good mood. I''ll consider them all as strongborers. They will be sent to the mine to work for one tael of silver a year. How many years can they pay off the debt?""One year, six taels, it will take them seventy-five years! But they won''t live that long!""I''ll show some kindness and take a loss. Bring thebor contracts, have them all press their fingerprints!"Upon hearing the words bor contract," Su Daqiang''s entire family went mad, wailing and begging Su Liang to save them.Su Liang didn''t know what abor contract was, but it seemed to involve being sent to the mine to do hardbor. Seeing the terrified and pitiful looks of Su Daqiang''s family, it must be something horrifying.However, the more horrifying and miserable it was, the more suitable it was for them.Ba Zihu had been subtly observing Su Liang the whole time, and seeing that she did not oppose the idea, but rather seemed quite satisfied, he urged his followers to hurry things up.By the time Su Daqiang''s family got up from the ground, Ba Zihu was holding the sixbor contracts with their bloody fingerprints on them."Liang''er!" Xun''s shrill voice called out as she lunged towards Su Liang.Surprised, Su Liang took two steps back to dodge her.Seeing this, Ba Zihu gestured to his subordinates to assault Xun, signaling his favor towards Su Liang.Ning Jing came over with pears, nced at Su Liang''s forehead briefly, and asked sinctly, "Shall we go?"Su Liang nodded, went into the kitchen, and filled a bamboo basket with all the remaining food and vegetables in Su Daqiang''s house."I''m not free today. We''ll talk about your illness another day." Su Liang looked at Ba Zihu.She didn''t want to offend such a local figure as it would be troublesome. As for whether she would treat Ba Zihu''s illness in the future, it would depend on his "sincerity".Ba Zihu didn''t dare to stop her, and as he watched Ning Jing and Su Liang leave, he promised to visit and discuss another day."Beat them! Beat them hard!"Behind them, Ba Zihu''s deliberately raised voice merged with the wailing screams of Su Daqiang''s family.Seeing an elderly neighbor poking her head out, Su Liang stopped and spontaneously exined, "I was married yesterday, but I forgot to take my dowry with me. I didn''t even have a change of clothes, so I had toe back to get them. I didn''t expect that Su Daming had owed a high-interest loan of 500 taels. The house andnd deeds weren''t enough to pay off the debt, and the whole family signedbor contracts and is about to be taken away.""Labor contract?" The old woman''s eyes nearly popped out, showing the terrifying nature ofbor."It''s really pitiful." Su Liang sighed, thinking to herself: Su Daqiang''s family working as ves in the mine must be a beautiful sight to behold... I want to watch...

 Chapter 7: 007. Showdown

    <h4>Chapter 7: 007. Showdown</h4>


    [Showdown]When Su Liang and Ning Jing, one following the other, crossed a wooden bridge back to this side of the river at the Ning residence, the misfortune of Su Daqiang''s family had already spread quickly throughout the vige.The words bor contract"pletely overshadowed things like "Ning Jing had a miraculous recovery the day after getting married to Su Liang" and "Su Liang even had no clothes to change after she got married" which would ordinarily have stirred up gossip.Throughout the vige, it was known that Su Daming had a penchant for gambling.A fair few vigers, either out of jealousy for the wealth of Su Daqiang''s family or disdain for thecency of their lifestyle, had often muttered remarks like "their family will one day be ruined by Su Daming''s gambling" behind their backs.And now, it hade true.By the time Lei Zheng, the vige leader, rushed to the scene, Ba Zihu had already tied up the whole family of Su Daqiang, ready to take them away.Lei Zheng dared not offend the powerful Hu Er from the town and only made a symbolic protest.Ba Zihu didn''t show any arrogance either, he simply presented the debt note that Su Daming had signed, and thebor contract stained with the blood fingerprints of the Su family.Seeing this, Lei Zheng could only sigh, unable to utter a word.Involvement with gambling and usury invariably led to family ruin and personal catastrophe, sooner orter.Even if they lodged aint with the Government Office, the result would still be the same.Lei Zheng merely asked Ba Zihu about his ns for the house of the Su Family; Ba Zihu said he had made arrangements.A heavy rain was approaching. Many vigers returning from the fields personally witnessed the Su Family being whipped by Ba Zihu''s men and herded away like pigs.The wails of Mrs. Xun and Su Xiaodie, mother and daughter, could be heard throughout the half of the vige.Su Liang just stood on the opposite bank of the river and watched coldly until they were out of sight, then she turned around and left.Bai Xiaohu ran over again, stood in front of Su Liang, and patted his chest, "My grandma asked me to check if you were still here; she was afraid you might have been taken away by Hu Er from the town as well!"Su Liang smiled slightly, "Thanks for your concern, I''m fine."Bai Xiaohu then ran away again in smoke.When Su Liang returned to the courtyard, she saw Ning Jing sitting by the window, holding a book; his side profile was as beautiful as a painting.Just as she was about to head into the kitchen to see what she could prepare for lunch, she heard Ning Jing calling her.As she sat down, Su Liang already had a guess about what would happen next."You are not Su Liang." Ning Jing''s cold gaze fell onto Su Liang''s face, without any beating around the bush.Su Liang countered, "Do you know me that well?"Ning Jing shook his head, "I don''t need to. If you had always been like this, there''s no way you would have been trapped by that family."Su Liang''s delicate eyebrows twitched slightly, unable to refute him."The original Su Liang is dead," Ning Jing stated firmly. Su Daqiang''s family had murdered Su Liang just yesterday. This seemed unbelievable, but the woman in front of him was definitely not the frail and bitter girl who had once sought Ning Jing''s help."Yes," Su Liang didn''t deny it. She had no wounds on her head, but had suddenly lost all her memory; perhaps she coulde up with a reason to fool other people, but she couldn''t fool Ning Jing."How did you be her?" Ning Jing looked confused.But this question itself took Su Liang by surprise.Ning Jing was sure that her body was Su Liang''s, but her core had changed. Such a shocking truth, he had detected it when he was at Su Daqiang''s house, but he had never shown any signs of surprise. He seemed to be merely curious now?He didn''t even act as if he was seeing a ghost in Su Liang, let alone being surprised.Su Liang fell silent. This man was not simple, and the secret of her transmigration would be best kept away from a second person unless they trusted each other, or had sufficient bargaining chips to hold each other in check."If you want to know my secret, you''ll have to exchange it with your biggest secret," Su Liang said calmly.In fact, most of her secret had already been seen through by Ning Jing, the only things left to tell were who she was and how she had transmigrated here.Thetter answer was simply "The will of the heavens, beyond human control".Therefore, refusing to talk wouldn''t benefit her, she might as well take this opportunity to probe Ning Jing''s secrets."My biggest secret..." Ning Jing''s eyes darkened as he fell silent.Su Liang waited until her stomach started to grumble, "If you don''t want to tell me, then don''t ask me anymore.""When I said that there is darkness in the center of your brows, and you will face a bloody disaster in the near future, I was telling the truth," Ning Jing began.Su Liang looked baffled, "Are you saying...your biggest secret is that you''re a real fortune teller?"Is he kidding?Ning Jing, a slight furrow forming on his good-looking brow, asked, "Fortune...teller...what does this mean?""It doesn''t matter." Su Liang shook her head, "Exin why this is your biggest secret." "I''ve been able to see a cloud of dark mist on the forehead of certain people fated to die since I was a child," Ning Jing said.Su Liang subconsciously touched the center of her own forehead with her finger, "You''re saying, you can see? Real dark mist?"Ning Jing nodded, "Yes. Those whom I see with dark mist on their forehead will die undoubtedly within three days. Unless, I intervene.""Wait, can you see any dark mist on my forehead right now?" Su Liang found Ning Jing''s statement quite startling, even more so than the fact of her transmigration to this world.Ning Jing shook his head, "No. I initially thought it was that family trying to kill you. Later, I realized that the dark mist suddenly appearing on your forehead was a sign of your intention to kill them."Su Liang''s gaze hardened.At that moment, Ning Jing had looked at her and said that darkness was looming in front of her. It was right when she was nning revenge for the original master.No wonder, Ning Jing had followed her to Su Daqiang''s house. Did he think she was going to be killed by that family?What shocked Su Liang even more was, "Not only can you see those about to die, but also the murderers? Is there a difference in the dark mist for both?"Ning Jing shook his head, "No difference.""Did you see the original Su Liang within those three days?" Suddenly, Su Liang remembered this.If Ning Jing had seen the original master within those three days, had there been no dark mist on her forehead?Ning Jing shook his head again, "I''d only seen her once, five days ago, and noticed nothing at that time.""So you mean, whether I want to kill someone or I am about to die, you can foresee it?" Su Liang mused, "The dark mist on my forehead disappeared because I changed my mind. I didn''t want that family to die quickly, and because of your timely reminder.""It''s not always observable. A High Monk once dered that the dying people I notice are those who are not supposed to die yet and need to be saved. Those intending to kill, whom I notice, are people who shouldn''t stain their hands with blood and need to be stopped," Ning Jing said."So eerie? Did you resolve all cases where you saw the dark mist? Were there any you couldn''t save or stop?" Su Liang asked.Was she supposed not to stain her hands with blood? She would rather believe that heaven intended Su Daqiang''s family to live and suffer, not die and be set free.Ning Jing sighed almost inaudibly, "Of course there are.""What''s your viewpoint regarding this ability of yours? Are you willing to save those irrelevant people?" Su Liang looked at Ning Jing as she asked.Ning Jing was silent again, but when Su Liang thought he wouldn''t answer, he shook his head, "I used to feel that it was a shackle. I have no obligation to do anything for irrelevant people. I covered my eyes with a ck cloth, preferring to be blind to rebel against so-called fate. Until, my mother left when I couldn''t see."Su Liang frowned. She saw sorrow in Ning Jing''s eyes, but it was very restrained."I never saw my mother onest time and don''t know if a dark cloud had appeared on her forehead. She left behind a will, asking me not to see myself as a monster. This is a gift from heaven, I ought to make good use of it to ease my conscience. Otherwise, if I can''t see the sufferings of the unrted, I also won''t have the chance to foresee the dangers of those who matter," Ning Jing spoke in a low voice.Su Liang thought that Ning Jing''s mother was too kind, but her words were correct. If he doesn''t use this special power, he might lose it someday.If he doesn''t save a stranger who isn''t supposed to die today, he may not be able to help even when he sees a loved one die tomorrow.All gifts from fatee with a hidden price.Perhaps Ning Jing has to save a hundred unrted people before he has a chance to use his special ability to save a loved one or friend.The former requires a lot of effort.But thetter is priceless.Su Liang thought Ning Jing would confess whether he was a descendant of the rebellious Gu Family, but instead, she learned of a secret she''d never have thought of.Such a handsome man, a real fortune teller, in a good sense.Maybe others would think Ning Jing was crazy after hearing this, but Su Liang who had experienced transmigration did not doubt the authenticity of his words.Just like how Ning Jing, due to his special ability, wasn''t surprised about Su Liang''s soul transmigration.Since Ning Jing was so candid, Su Liang temporarily let her guard down, "What do you want to ask me?"Ning Jing nced at the four desserts in front of him, furrowed his brows, and asked with a slight smile, "Can you cook?"

 Chapter 8: 008. Employment

    <h4>Chapter 8: 008. Employment</h4>


    [Employment]Su Liang had just entered the kitchen when big raindrops began to pitter-patter down.She took out the food and vegetables from the basket and turned around in the kitchen. There were pots, firewood, and bowls and chopsticks, but no kitchen knife, and no oil, salt, sauce, or vinegar.Obviously, this kitchen''s original function was just for boiling water."Ning Jing." Su Liang called Ning Jing''s name for the first time.A figure in blue appeared in the corridor, "What''s up?""Go to Auntie Bai''s house and borrow a kitchen knife, some oil and salt. If there are other seasonings, take a little of each," Su Liang said.She only took ingredients from Su Daqiang''s kitchen.Ning Jing had brought back many pears, which she tasted. They were crispy, sweet, and delicious, but they couldn''t be eaten as a meal."Borrowing means returning," Ning Jing said."Then let''s buy it!" Su Liang remembered that she had brought a string of copper coins and told Ning Jing to get them from her room.After a while, Ning Jing stepped out in the pouring rain with a dark-colored oil umbre.Su Liang took some white flour and two eggs, nning to make pancakes. She needed to eat something hot and starchy; otherwise, she felt she would soon pass out from low blood sugar.Ning Jing returned just as she finished mixing the batter.Seeing him put a heavy bamboo basket in the kitchen, Su Liang suddenly had a bad feeling.A knife and seasonings didn''t need such a big basket, right...Then she saw: two heads of cabbage, three white radishes, four carrots, a bowl of green bean sprouts, a handful of red dates, and two kinds of wild vegetables that Su Liang couldn''t name.Ning Jing took out the kitchen knife and the seasonings from the basket and handed them to Su Liang.Su Liang frowns and asks, "How much did these cost?""All of them," Ning Jing said.Su Liang was speechless. However, she still did not know the price of things in this world and couldn''t say for sure if Ning Jing had been ripped off."Did you always have someone serving you before?" Su Liang asked.Ning Jing nodded, "Yes."No wonder, he had nomon-sense knowledge about life. Even if he wanted to buy vegetables, he shouldn''t have spent all his money. What if something urgent came up?"Do you need help?" Ning Jing asked."You start the fire," Su Liang put the vegetables in the corner, nning to eat this meal and then organize them.A momentter, thick smoke filled the kitchen, and Su Liang, with a ckened face, kicked Ning Jing out.She should never have had any expectations for this pampered and handsome man!"Sorry." Ning Jing stood at the door and wiped the soot off his forehead."You think about how to make money!" Su Liang said irritably.This teammate wasn''t very good for partnering up in daily life.Although she was not used to the primitive earthen stove, Su Liang still managed to make a decent lunch. She had been living independently since she was young, and this was a basic skill.Soft and fragrant radish egg pancakes, stir-fried bacon, cold mixed vegetables, and millet and red date porridge.Ning Jing tasted each dish, nodding his head in approval of Su Liang''s cooking skills.Considering that Ning Jing took the initiative to propose washing the dishes and pots, Su Liang''s opinion of him improved slightly.He mightckmon life knowledge, but his attitude was very correct.However, Su Liang couldn''t help but roll her eyes when she heard the sound of porcin breaking in the kitchen...And what left Su Liang speechless was that Ning Jing diligently washed all the vegetables clean! Even the many pears he had picked from Su Daqiang''s house!She tried to maintain a smile and told Ning Jing that the storage time of the vegetables would be significantly reduced after washing them."You want to hit me." Ning Jing put down his rolled-up sleeves, his insightful eyes detecting and pointing out Su Liang''s current mood.Su Liang''s face was full of ck lines, "If I leave, and you have no money and don''t know how to do anything, how will you live?"Ning Jing thought for a moment and said, "I can earn money by copying books for people.""Fine." Su Liang had nothing more to say about this."Where did youe from?" Ning Jing suddenly took up the interrupted serious topic after lunch."Just like you don''t know why you have abilities different from ordinary people, I don''t know why I came here and became another person," Su Liang said indifferently. "I am from a world very different from here, and you wouldn''t know even if I told you."Ning Jing nodded slightly, "You know martial arts and medical skills, who were you before?""I was a doctor and a soldier," Su Liang said."In your original world, women can join the army? And they can also be doctors?" Ning Jing asked.Su Liang nodded, "Yes. Men and women are equal, and they can do the same things."Ning Jing seemed thoughtful, "Can men also give birth to children?"Su Liang: ...This guy''s thinking is quite advanced..."I hope I have the chance to see it." Ning Jing didn''t ask too many questions.Both returned to their rooms, and Su Liang nned to sort through the information they''d gotten today and think about the future.But as it was a cold rainy day, she went to bed and quickly fell asleep.In the evening, the rain stopped, and a gorgeous sunset dyed half the sky red.Su Liang opened the door, and saw Bai Xiaohu running in with a basket."Sister-inw Ning, this is the wild chicken that Master Ning bought from my house! It''s been killed and cleaned!" Bai Xiaohu handed the basket to Su Liang, which contained a freshly ughtered wild chicken.Su Liang was startled for a moment before hearing Bai Xiaohu happily say, "My mom says Master Ning is very good to you! He even paid extra to have my dad kill and clean the chicken, so you wouldn''t be tired!"Su Liang didn''t mind that the entire Bai family assumed she should be the one to kill the chicken. After all, Ning Jing was beautiful, so it was understandable that people would think she shouldn''t do such chores.She misjudged Ning Jing. Despite spending all their money, he had been somewhat aware of what he was doing."Thank you, Little Tiger." Su Liang took out the wild chicken, and filled half of the basket with big crisp pears that Ning Jing had cleaned.Bai Xiaohu was both shocked and delighted, "I know! Su Xiaoming''s pear tree is the best in our vige, and the pears it bears sell for more than others!"Even if a farmer''s family had fruit trees, the good fruits were usually sold for money, and their children seldom got to eat them."Thank you, Sister-inw Ning!" Bai Xiaohu hugged the basket and ran away.As Su Liang was thinking about how to cook the wild chicken, she heard Ning Jing ask from behind, "Do you still want to leave?"Having exchanged their biggest secrets, Su Liang directly asked Ning Jing, "Do you know where she originally nned to go?"Ning Jing shook her head, indicating she didn''t know.Su Liang remembered the knot that the Original Master had made with the "cloud" character and sighed softly, "I''m not her. I have no ce to go and no one to find."She was alone, with no ties or concerns."Alright." Ning Jing said, "I want to hire you to do things for me."To outsiders, they appeared to be newlyweds, but in reality, they were strangers to one another.Su Liang frowned, "You don''t have money, and if you copy books for people, you might barely make enough for yourself to live on."She could make money by practicing medicine and live alone, but first, she needed to learn the rules of this business."I have." Ning Jing called Su Liang over.After entering the room, Su Liang saw Ning Jing open a locked wooden box.Her eyes widened.Jewelry and jade, brilliantly colored and radiant, each piece valuable and exquisite."Why did you say you have no money? Any of these items could be sold for enough money to support you for a long time." Su Liang was puzzled."I can''t sell them. It would invite trouble," Ning Jing shook her head.Su Liang understood. Valuable items like these always had owners, so if they were sold, people like Nian Jincheng could easily find their way here."You want to hire me to cook and doundry for you with these unseble treasures?" Su Liang was somewhat speechless.Ning Jing shook her head, "No, not to cook and doundry, but to do other tasks.""What tasks?" Su Liang asked."You know martial arts and medical skills, have courage, and can help me save people or prevent assants." Ning Jing exined."You should have no problem finding a master or a famous doctor to help you, right?" Su Liang asked."Yes, but finding someone who doesn''t think I''m a monster, and who won''t harbor ill intentions after knowing those things, is hard." Ning Jing said.Su Liang understood that Ning Jing saw her as a fellow traveler.And she wasn''t wrong.At least Su Liang wouldn''t betray Ning Jing. She couldn''t say the same for others. If word got out, Ning Jing would never have peace.Though the jewelry and jade were valuable and beautiful, Su Liang wouldn''t sell her future for these items that not only couldn''t be exchanged for money, but also ran the risk of inviting trouble.The reward was secondary.The key was that this matter concerned the lives of others, and she needed to be careful. Once she agreed, she would have to do her best and couldn''t easily renege or ck off."I''ll think about it." Su Liang didn''t immediately respond.

 Chapter 9: 009. Little White Face

    <h4>Chapter 9: 009. Little White Face</h4>


    [Making Money]Half a chicken was used to make soup.A pear was peeled and diced, then added to the chicken soup, and the fragrance wafting in the air had a hint of sweetness.Half a white radish and half a carrot were cut into fine shreds, mixed into the batter with a little salt, and stirred well.Oil covered the bottom of the pan, and the batter was spread out to make pancakes, fried until golden brown on both sides.Half a basin of batter made seven pancakes, enough to eat.As Su Liang lifted thest pancake out of the pan, he turned to see Bai Xiaohu standing at the door with a bowl, staring eagerly at the freshly-cooked radish and carrot pancakes.The poor farmer''s family didn''t spend as much oil on cooking as Su Liang, and the aroma of oil and meat in the air made Bai Xiaohu salivate."Little Tiger?"At Su Liang''s call, Bai Xiaohu came to his senses and entered a little sheepishly with his bowl, "My grandmother steamed these Steamed Buns for you to take two! Don''t be picky, we only get to eat white flour during the New Year..."Su Liang smiled and took the bowl, "Your grandma''s steamed buns must be delicious, thank you." He then took out the buns, scooped a bowl of chicken soup with meat, and ced two pieces of pancake on top.With saliva almost dripping from his mouth, Bai Xiaohu waved his hands, "I''ll take the pears back, my grandmother has scolded me! I can''t take this!""Take it, I''ll have to ask your grandmother for her steamed bun recipeter." Su Liang smiled.Only then did Bai Xiaohu ept, and said earnestly, "You must definitely go!"...Mrs. Bai''s face darkened when she saw the food Bai Xiaohu brought back.Bai Xiaohu quickly exined that he didn''t ask for it, Su Liang insisted on giving it to him, and said he woulde to their house another day to learn how to steam buns."Who says Mrs. Ning can''t cook? The chicken soup she stewed is so fragrant!"Mrs. Bai tasted half a spoonful with suspicion and was instantly stunned by the delicious taste. She sighed and shook her head, "She must have learned everything while being a ve in that Yuanwai Family. Poor girl!"...Having the chicken soup with pear garnish, Ning Jingplimented Su Liang, "Your cooking skills are quite good."The chicken leg was Su Liang''s by default, while Ning Jing had an extra pancake.As they both put down their chopsticks at the same time, Ning Jing said before Su Liang could speak, "You cook, I''ll wash the dishes."Su Liang thought this arrangement was excellent.Returning to her room, she tidied up the luggage she had brought back from Su Daqiang''s house. It was cold, and she needed to buy thicker clothing and socks.Moreover, she had to learn the text of this world as soon as possible, so she had to buy books and writing materials.She didn''t have a single copper coin left and was experiencing poverty for the first time in two lifetimes...Picking up the Plum Blossom Screen that the Original Master had embroidered, Su Liang sighed softly and put it away.This was the fruit of the Original Master''s hard work, and she didn''t n to sell it for money.If one day she found that "Cloud" gentleman, she could give it to him, which might be what the Original Master had hoped for!Ning Jing boiled hot water, and Su Liang asked him how to brush her teeth."Wait."Ning Jing went back to his room and brought back an exquisite wooden box for Su Liang.When Su Liang opened it, she was surprised to see something simr to a toothbrush in this world. The handle had a smooth texture, seemingly made of jade, and the bristles were a bit stiff but neatly trimmed.There was also a small jar of green salt in the box.Ning Jing asked, "Do you know how to use it?"She nodded, "Yes, thank you." It was a luxurious item, obviously not for ordinary people to use, and must have been Ning Jing''s spare.He also gave Su Liang a new, soft cloth towel with excellent water absorbency."There is only one bathtub, so we''ll buy a new one for you tomorrow," Ning Jing said."It sounds like we have money," Su Liang said sarcastically.Ning Jing''s handsome eyebrows furrowed slightly, and he said nothing, simply turned and went back to his room.When Su Liang finished washing and came out to pour water, she saw the light in the next room was off and thought he had gone to bed.As Su Liang entered her dreams, a dark shadow easily climbed over the high walls of the Su Daqiang residence.Fifteen minutester, the shadow left.It returned, then left again...Before daybreak, Su Liang was awakened by a knock on her door.As she rubbed her sleepy eyes and opened it, Ning Jing was already dressed neatly, talking to Bai Xiaohu at the door.What was he doing up so early?Su Liang found it strange when Ning Jing turned to her, "Do you want to go to the market?""We have an ox cart!" Bai Xiaohu added.Just as Su Liang wanted to say there was no money to go to the market, she turned her head and saw fourrge bamboo baskets under the eaves, full of golden pears..."Sell them for money." Ning Jing walked over, and Bai Xiaohu had already run away.With an inexplicable look on her face, Su Liang asked, "Did you... steal thesest night?"Seeing Ning Jing nod his head, Su Liang imagined the handsome man climbing walls to steal pears and bringing back basket after basket in the middle of the night, and thought his alternative way of making money was... fantastic!Bai Xiaohu''s father came over and helped carry the pears to the cart, his attitude was very friendly."Are you going to sell them?" Su Liang asked.Ning Jing shook his head, "Little Tiger''s family will help sell them. It''s agreed that they will get 20 percent of the profit."Su Liang suddenly had an idea, "Can you help me write something?"Ning Jing went back to his room to grind ink, and listened to Su Liang recite, then wrote it down.He quickly realized that it was the recipe for the chicken soup from the night before, but it had additional ingredients that they didn''t have at home, along with two medicinal herbs.He wrote the effects at the end: Nourishes and moisuturizes, beauty and health. "The words aren''t bad." Su Liang took a look and could probably identify them all, but she couldn''t write the traditional characters.When she finished quickly washing up and went out, Ning Jing was waiting for her outside, locking the door.The ox cart was by the bridge with Madam Bai and Bai Xiaohu sitting on it."Didn''t Young Master Ning say he wasn''t going?" Bai Xiaohu was surprised.Ning Jing''s expression was calm, "I''m going to buy something."There was little space on the cart, and the two of them sat down side by side, their shoulders close together.Su Liang didn''t mind, and, seeing that she was very calm, Ning Jing also casually sat down.It looked like they were husband and wife."Young Master Ning, hold onto your wife!" Madam Bai reminded.Bai Xiaohu snickered, "Hold her tight!"Su Liang coughed lightly, "His face is thin."The Bai family''sughter filled the air, and Ning Jing silently nced at Su Liang...On the way, the vigers they met all stared at Su Liang and Ning Jing."Why is Young Master Ning riding an ox cart?""Su Liang is really good-looking.""Isn''t Young Master Ning avoiding trouble here? Where is he going?"...Su Liang asked in a low voice, "Is it okay for you to be outside?"Ning Jing shook his head, "No problem."It took an hour for the ox cart to arrive at Luoyan Town.There was a market on the seventh day every month, and at this time, the good spots had already been taken by others.Bai Peng, Bai Xiaohu''s father, unloaded the items from the cart, and Madam Bai let Ning Jing and Su Liang go shopping on their own, with them helping to sell the pears."Which is the biggest restaurant in town?" Su Liang asked, picking up a pear."I know! Feiyan Restaurant! I heard that their dishes are expensive!" Bai Xiaohu pointed in a direction, looking envious, "Are you going to Feiyan Restaurant for dinner?"Madam Bai red at Bai Xiaohu and told him not to be nosy.Seeing Ning Jing and Su Liang really heading towards Feiyan Restaurant, Bai Xiaohu sat on a stone with his hands on his face,menting, "They''re so rich!"In fact, the penniless Ning Jing and Su Liang were on the streets, attracting a lot of attention.It''s just that their appearance and temperament were too outstanding in this remote small town.It was also for this reason that when Su Liang entered Feiyan Restaurant and asked to see the manager directly, the waiter did not dare to neglect them, fearing to offend some big shot.The manager of Feiyan Restaurant was a short, fat old man. As soon as he saw Su Liang and Ning Jing''s overall bearing, he was quite polite, thinking they were friends of the owner.When he learned that Su Liang was there to sell a medicinal diet recipe, the cunning sparkled in the manager''s eyes, "First, take out the recipe and let''s have a look. It must be something fresh, delicious, and suitable for our price."Su Liang''s expression was indifferent, "No matter what I bring out, I''m sure the manager will say, your Feiyan Restaurant already has it."Being exposed, the managerughed awkwardly and waved his hand, "In that case, just go sell it somewhere else!""I''ve heard that Luoxia Restaurant is not bad. Farewell." Su Liang turned around and left.When the manager heard of Luoxia Restaurant, his expression changed, "Wait!"Su Liang wasn''t surprised. On the way, she had overheard some passers-by saying that the business at Luoxia Restaurant was getting better and better, so she figured Feiyan Restaurant would be under pressure....Half an hourter, Su Liang reappeared at the market.Bai Xiaohuined to her with a bitter face, "Our pears are too expensive, no one is buying." But selling them cheap was unbearable.Su Liang rubbed Bai Xiaohu''s head, "I''ve sold them all."The restaurant''s waiter came with a cart and loaded all the pears onto it.Madam Bai hurriedly asked what was going on.Su Liang exined that she had sold all the pears to Feiyan Restaurant."You''re really something." Madam Bai''s gaze towards Su Liang changed.Su Liang gave Madam Bai 20% of the original total price for the pears as agreed with Bai Xiaohu and Ning Jing.Madam Bai kept pushing the coins back, saying that they hadn''t sold the pears.Su Liang insisted on giving it. In cooperation with the Bai family, they had helped with a lot of hard work. It was her and Ning Jing who had changed their minds, so it was only right to give the money.But she didn''t give more than that.Unable to resist, Madam Bai epted it and said that in the future, Ning Jing and Su Liang wouldn''t have to pay to ride their cart.Seeing Su Liang walk away, Bai Xiaohu muttered, "Selling the food to Feiyan Restaurant must be more expensive, right?"Madam Bai twisted Bai Xiaohu''s ear, "No matter how expensive it is, it''s their ability! What are you judging for?"Bai Xiaohu was just curious as to how Su Liang managed to sell the pears, and he didn''t think much of it. However, Madam Bai still warned him not to think always about taking advantage of others....The medicinal diet recipe and the pears were sold together for a total of forty-three silver taels.The manager was well-informed and was impressed with the effects of the medicinal diet. Su Liang asked for fifty taels, but he haggled down to forty taels and agreed to buy all her pears for three silver taels.He said repeatedly that if there were new recipes, they must be sold to Feiyan Restaurant, and the price was negotiable.In a good mood, Su Liang went to the bookshop where she had agreed to meet Ning Jing."I don''t know where this little white-faced guy came from, even daring topete with Master Huang''s son for a woman! He''s looking for death!"Amid the noise, Su Liang turned her head, curious to see how white the little white-faced guy''s face was. But when she looked closely, her face was full of ck lines.The person who should be helping her pick out books, Ning Jing, was surrounded by four strong men wielding clubs...</p

 Chapter 10: 010. He must really like you

    <h4>Chapter 10: 010. He must really like you</h4>


    "[He must really like you]"Su Liang suddenly recalled that Bai Xiaohu had told her there was once a young master from the Yuanwai family who wanted to take the Original Master as a concubine, but Su Daqiang did not consent.Could it be...In an instant, Su Liang dismissed the thought.If the Yuanwai family was so domineering, they wouldn''t have waited until today to trouble Ning Jing.Therefore, she should have nothing to do with this matter involving two men fighting over one woman.Looking around, Su Liang noticed a fat young man holding onto a young woman, standing not far away.It was likely that the young woman was the one being fought over.No matter why Ning Jing had invited this trouble, Su Liang had no ns to intervene.Just then, Ning Jing locked eyes with Su Liang, extending her hand towards her and pleading softly, "Help me."Speechless, Su Liang looked towards the heavens...All eyes turned towards them instantaneously."Grab that pretty girl too!"Now Su Liang couldn''t escape even if she wanted to, so she broke through the crowd and rushed towards Ning Jing.Momentster, there were four more groaning ruffians on the ground.The audience''s eyes were about to pop out of their heads.Nobody could have imagined that a frail-looking young girl would know martial arts!Throughout, Ning Jing remained graceful and beautiful, now standing behind Su Liang, looking more effeminate..."She was sold into very."Hearing Ning Jing''s whisper, Su Liang took another look at the captured girl.Fifteen to sixteen years old, with fair skin, pretty features, and a mole on the tail of the right eyebrow.Her eyes were red-rimmed, teary but without tears, pleading silently to Su Liang."Do you know her?" Su Liang asked, shocked."She recognizes me," Ning Jing answered, "And she has a dark sign on her face."Su Liang narrowed her eyes, understanding the situation.At the young master Huang''smand, another group of people charged over.Ning Jing silently retreated two steps...Su Liang''s moves were quick, ruthless, and precise, but she was physically weak and had not had breakfast, so she felt somewhat exhausted.After knocking down thest man, a new group emerged from behind Young Master Huang."Madam Ning!"Upon hearing the voice, Su Liang focused and felt relieved.The person who had arrived was Ba Zihu, whom she had met the day before at Su Daqiang''s house, the one who lent money at high interest rates.Ba Zihu bowed with his hands folded in front, "Those two are friends of mine, could Young Master Huang...""What are you worth?" Young Master Huang sneered.Ba Zihu stood straight andughed, "Young Master Huang, I heard the County Magistrate is being promoted, congrattions!"The color drained from Young Master Huang''s face! His arrogance in Feiyan Town was due to his distant rtive who was a County Magistrate. Ba Zihu saying "promotion" was in fact a sideways demotion. The point was, he would no longer have jurisdiction over this area.In contrast, the Hu Family, was the true force to be reckoned with, and they had powerful support in the background."I will give you face! Let''s go!" Young Master Huang scrubbed at his face, pulling the young girl with him."Leave the girl." These words were spoken by Su Liang.After all that fighting, if she didn''t even save the girl, wouldn''t that be a waste of energy?"Madam Ning, may I ask why you want this girl?" Ba Zihu was very courteous to Su Liang."Old acquaintances," Su Liang said."This woman was bought by me!" Young Master Huang''s face had turned even darker."How much did Young Master Huang pay? Why not let Madam Ning have her, to give me face," Ba Zihu said."And if I don''t agree?" Young Master Huang ground out through gritted teeth."In that case, I will have to pay a visit to Master Yuanwai," said Ba Zihu whose men now blocked Huang''s path, "Master Yuanwai is always generous, perhaps I wouldn''t even need to pay."Recognizing Ba Zihu''s hidden threat, Young Master Huang''s face darkened: "Forty taels!"Su Liang took a bag of silver that Ning Jing passed to her, walked it over, and handed it to Ba Zihu.Ba Zihu opened it to have a look, "Exactly forty taels, does Young Master Huang want to count it again?"Young Master Huang aggressively walked away with the bag of money, leaving the young woman behind and taking his injured subordinates with him.Su Liang helped the girl up from the ground, as she whispered in gratitude, "Thank you, sister-inw."Su Liang raised an eyebrow, sister-inw? It appears she truly does know Ning Jing."I was just about to paydy Ning a visit, and didn''t expect to meet you here." Ba Zihu bowed in a salute.Su Liang nodded, "Thank you very much. Come by Su vige to get the prescribed medicine tomorrow."Ba Zihu was taken aback; he didn''t expect Su Liang to be so candid.Although he had just outmaneuvered Master Huang, he didn''t want to make a big fuss about it.His suggesting Master Huang to give up the girl to Su Liang, and Su Liang willingly paying for her, saved face for Ba Zihu."I should be the one thanking Lady Ning. Rest assured, I guarantee that Huang won''t trouble you again!"Ba Zihu added a few more words.Master Huang is a lecher, but he''s rather impotent in that area, having a somewhat perverted mind. If Su Liang hadn''t saved thedy today, her fate would have been grim.As for the Su Daqiang family of six, they had already been sent to the minesst night, leaving them no way out.The crowd dispersed.Su Liang, leading thedy, turned into a deserted alley, with Ning Jing following behind."Who are you?" Su Liang let go of her."Mr. Ning knows." The girl stood still, turning towards Ning Jing.Su Liang also turned back, staring at Ning Jing''s face, deep in thought.The events of their wedding night made her suspect that Ning Jing was a member of the Gu Family, currently using a fake identity.But it now seemed that "Ning Jing" is real.Could it be that he was using someone else''s identity? He dared to go out without fear of being discovered, could he possibly know the legendary Disguise Technique?Su Liang momentarily pushed aside her doubts, telling thedy, "He doesn''t like to talk. Answer my question!""My name is Yang Yu, I was betrayed by my enemies and sold here. I tricked Master Huang, telling him that if he bought me a book, I would obediently serve him. This is how I got the opportunity to leave. I didn''t expect to meet the seventh son of the Ning Family here. We had met once before.""If it weren''t for Mr. Ning and Lady Ning''s righteous rescue, maybe I wouldn''t be alive tomorrow." "Please help me to return home or notify my brother toe and pick me up. I will be eternally grateful!"Su Liang was initially puzzled as to why Ning Jing had openly stood up for Yang Yu. If he really wanted to rescue someone, he could have done it secretly.It turned out that Yang Yu was in danger and had managed to grasp a lifeline. She was uncertain whether Ning Jing would be willing to save her, understandably not wanting to let go of him.You could say that was only human nature.Su Liang observed that Yang Yu had a dignified manner and spoke well, never crying or whining. She made an effort to save herself, making Su Liang think this girl was worthwhile.The forty silver taels were gone, but saving a person was a noble deed. Initially, she didn''t want to intervene as she thought Ning Jing could handle it himself. She didn''t expect the pretty boy to actually want her to fight...She must make Ning Jing give her a piece of jewelry aspensation for her effort this time.As Su Liang was mulling over this, she was suddenly pulled behind Ning Jing.A ck-garbed, masked man rushed over brandishing a long knife, aiming it at Yang Yu.Ning Jing kicked Yang Yu towards Su Liang and in a swift movement, grabbed the wrist of the assassin, giving it a vicious twist!Su Liang caught Yang Yu, who narrowly avoided being knocked down by Ning Jing''s kick, speechless."Thank you." Yang Yu rubbed her aching arm, took a deep breath, and whispered to Su Liang, "Mr. Ning must really like you."Su Liang paused for a second, then it dawned on her. Compared to how he treated her, Ning Jing''s behavior towards Yang Yu could be considered rude, this...The assassin''s wrist had been broken by Ning Jing, who was pinning him to the ground.Yang Yu walked over, pulled off the assassin''s mask, and said coldly, "It''s you!"The assassin, realizing his n had been exposed, pleaded for his life, confessing that a Miss Yao had forced him to do this.It seemed that Miss Yao was Yang Yu''s cousin, who lived temporarily at the Yang Family. She was jealous of Yang Yu, and wanted to steal her fianc��. She framed Yang Yu, which resulted in Yang Yu being sold."Miss Yao gave the traffickers a lot of money, trying to make sure they found a ''good family'' for Miss Yang. They specifically chose Master Huang, who only asked for forty taels, in order to humiliate and torment Miss Yang!""Miss Yao had me secretly follow Yang Yu to prevent her from escaping and wait for the right moment to kill her! Miss Yao also said she would make Young Master Yang believe that Yang Yu had eloped with someone else!"Yang Yu was livid, "And I treated her like a real sister! I was really blind!"Su Liang looked at Ning Jing, who had moved beside her, and quietly asked, "Why did you have to kick her? You don''t seem to know how to treat women delicately.""Women are troublesome, I don''t want to get involved." Ning Jing appeared indifferent.Su Liang: ... did he do it on purpose to avoid getting attention?"Shall I leave then?" Su Liang huffed.Ning Jing shook his head, "No need, I don''t consider you a woman."

 Chapter 11: 011. Small bed

    <h4>Chapter 11: 011. Small bed</h4>


    [Bedside]"Miss Yang, please show some mercy and let me go! I have old and young rtives to care for, and it was only because Miss Yao threatened them that I made such a mistake..." The assassin handed over several broken silver coins and a fifty-two silver note.Yang Yu said coldly, "You were a servant of the Yao Family, but my Yang Family supported you and your master. Stop pretending to be pitiful!"With that, she turned around and handed the silver note and broken silver coins to Su Liang.Su Liang shook her head, "You take it as your travel expenses and head home."Yang Yu looked embarrassed, "It''s a long journey, and I am a woman alone..."Su Liang also realized that she was being too simplistic. This was ancient times, after all, and the chances of a woman traveling alone without incident were slim."I can go back and send a message to the young master toe to pick up the youngdy!" The assassin offered eagerly."After you escape, you will run away. Do you think I''m stupid?" Yang Yu scolded, then mocked herself, "I am stupid, otherwise how would I have ended up like this?""What do you n to do?" Su Liang asked directly.Yang Yu looked at Ning Jing, "Could you send someone to deliver a message to my brother?"Ning Jing shook his head, "I have no one to send."Yang Yu hesitated and sighed, "I''m sorry, I thought... If there''s anything you need the Yang Family''s help with, as long as I can safely reunite with my brother, I will do my best."Ning Jing looked at Su Liang, "Shall we shelter her for a few days?""I have no objections." Su Liang agreed.Yang Yu''s face lit up, "Thank you both!"The assassin named Yao Wei led them to where the trafficker was staying, but he was long gone.Ba Zihu sent someone with a carriage to take Su Liang home.Without any hesitation, Su Liang picked up a stone, knocked Yao Wei unconscious, and threw him into the carriage. She ordered the coachman to wait at the entrance of the town....Walking into the Book Shop, Ning Jing said, "Settle the bill."The manager smiled and brought out the neatly packed bundle of books and stationery items, counting the cost on his abacus, "These items cost a total of twenty-nine taels of silver and six coins. Wipe away the six coins, and it''s twenty-nine taels!"In total, she spent nearly sixty taels of silver, half of which was gone in an instant.But Su Liang had always believed that money is not saved, but earned.She needs to learn the words andws of this world as soon as possible to feel confident.She brought some misceneous grains, brown sugar, red dates, various condiments, and some blood-nourishing medicinal materials from the Pharmacy.Then they went to the Clothing Store, picked out two thicker garments, found the price expensive, and switched to cheaper materials.Yang Yu knew Ning Jing bought those books for Su Liang and admired her even more. She was willing to spend a lot of money on books but was not concerned with her appearance."You should choose something to change into," Su Liang looked at Yang Yu.This was necessary, and Yang Yu didn''t put on airs. She chose a skirt made of the same material Su Liang had bought."Can you make underwear?" Su Liang asked Yang Yu quietly.Yang Yu nodded.So Su Liang bought a piece of the finest cotton cloth, scissors, rulers, needles, and thread, as well as a set of tools for making clothes.She had to make her underwear, and she could learn from Yang Yu.When they were about to leave, Su Liang remembered Ning Jing, "Do you need clothes?"Ning Jing didn''t answer and turned away.Yang Yu chuckled, "Master Ning must be upset that you neglected him. Pick something for him, and he will surely like it."Su Liang coughed lightly, "He just doesn''t like to talk, don''t overthink it.""The two of you are really interesting as a couple," Yang Yu couldn''t help but say.Su Liang thought, a chatan and a lonely soul, how could they not be interesting...When they left the Clothing Store, Ning Jing was already sitting at a noodle stall."See, he was just hungry and thought we were taking too long shopping," Su Liang said.Yang Yu couldn''t help but smile, "Master Ning must be afraid that you''re hungry."When they approached him, Ning Jing said, "If you want to eat, order for yourselves."Yang Yu hesitated, but Su Liangughed at her and gave her an "I told you so" look.The noodles were chewy, but the seasoning was not satisfying. They were only suitable for filling one''s stomach.After finishing the noodles, it was just past noon.The three of them walked into the market. Yang Yu thought Su Liang and Ning Jing were going to buy things. Instead, she saw Su Liang stop at a vegetable stand, bend down to talk to an old woman, and then stand up and ruffle a young farmer''s hair, showing a familiar manner."Master Ning," Yang Yu hesitated, then asked the question that had been on her mind, "Is your wife from a military family?"In Qian Country, very few women practiced martial arts, and she was impressed by Su Liang''s skillful fighting abilities.Ning Jing shook his head, "No."Seeing that he didn''t want to say more, Yang Yu didn''t ask further, but grew more curious about Su Liang''s background. She assumed that Su Liang''s appearance and temperament, coupled with her marriage to Ning Jing, made her no ordinary person....As soon as they got into the carriage, the driver raised his whip but hadn''t yet brought it down when Ning Jing said, "Wait a moment." He then got out of the carriage and walked away."Did Master Ning leave something behind?" Yang Yu asked.Su Liang shook her head, leaning against the carriage wall and closing her eyes to rest.Yang Yu thought Su Liang didn''t want to say anything, but in fact, Su Liang didn''t know what Ning Jing was up to either.After about two quarters of an hour, footsteps approached, Su Liang pulled back the curtain, and saw a handsome man carrying arge wooden tubing over.It was the bathtub Su Liang needed. She had forgotten about it, but Ning Jing still remembered....On the way back to the vige, Yang Yu kept looking at the scenery outside the carriage. The cool breeze blew in, she took a long breath, her eyes filled with gratitude for having survived the ordeal.Had she not run into Ning Jing and Su Liang, she didn''t know what would have happened to her next.The carriage stopped at the front door, and the coachman helped unload everything and carried it into the courtyard, while the unconscious Yao Wei was tied up and thrown into the firewood room."My Second Master said, if Mrs. Ning has any instructions, just go to the good luck gambling house in town to find him!" The coachman said, raising his whip and leaving....Yang Yu followed Su Liang into her room and sat down, looking around with undisguised surprise."Did you not expect that Young Master Ning Qi would live in such a ce?" Su Liang asked.Yang Yu nodded, "I didn''t expect it. The Ning Family is one of the four major merchants in Qian Country, and the Seventh Son is from the main family, I thought that even if he was expelled from the family, he would have a wealthy life, with no worries about food and clothing."Su Liang asked curiously, "Who are those four major merchants?""Wan, Li, Ning, and Yang, respectively engaged in food, ceramics, tea, and silk businesses." Yang Yu said."Yang is your family?" Su Liang asked.Yang Yu nodded, "Yes, my eldest brother is now the head of the family.""So, the head of the Ning Family is..." Su Liang asked.Yang Yu looked through the window at Ning Jing, who was carrying things to the kitchen, and sighed softly, "It''s his father, Ning Zhihe, not a good person.""Did you know him?" Su Liang asked.Yang Yu shook her head, "Only met once. My elder brother said that Ning''s family leader is a hypocrite.""Do you know why he was expelled from the family?" Su Liang asked.Yang Yu sighed softly, "Rumor has it that he got drunk and set fire to the Ning Family''s warehouse, which stored precious tea leaves, and that it caused a huge loss to the family, who were almost charged with a crime. But it may not be true."Su Liang didn''t ask any further, just got up and went out.It was not until the evening that the Bai Family returned from town. Bai Xiaohu brought half a basket of eggs and a bunch of wild vegetables that Su Liang had agreed to buy from his family.Having been tense for many days, Yang Yu rxed and fell asleep at the table, waking up when it was already dark.As she approached the kitchen door, she smelled the enticing aroma wafting out."There''s hot water in the pot for you to wash up. Get ready for dinner." Su Liang said as she took out the stuffed pastry she had cooked.Although Yang Yu was a little embarrassed, Su Liang didn''t seem to mind, so she didn''t say much.Braised chicken with radish, stir-fried leafy greens, and pan-seared meat buns.Su Liang also made two red sugar and red date eggs for herself and Yang Yu, with the sweet and fragrant aroma of the two medicinal ingredients added inside."Why don''t I have any?" Ning Jing couldn''t understand.Yang Yu covered her mouth andughed, "Young Master Ning, this is to replenish qi and blood for women."Ning Jing didn''t appear embarrassed, looking at Su Liang and asking, "Can''t men eat qi and blood nourishing food?"Su Liang held her forehead, "Yes, very much so." She finished speaking, took Ning Jing''s bowl, and gave him half.Ning Jing tasted it, "Not bad."Yang Yu ate gracefully,plimenting Su Liang''s cooking and offering to clean up the dishes."You go teach me how to cut and sew clothes, let him clean up." Su Liang told Yang Yu to put things down.After her surprise, Yang Yu followed Su Liang to the door, suddenly turned back and asked Ning Jing, "Can you contact my elder brother, Young Master Ning?"Ning Jing shook his head, "I can''t."Yang Yu stared nkly, "Then why did you...""Your brother isn''t dead, and he''lle looking for you." Ning Jing said indifferently.Yang Yu furrowed her brow, "What if he''s bewitched by Yao Qianqian and believes that I eloped with someone, and is so disappointed that he doesn''te looking for me...""You don''t need such a foolish brother anyway." Ning Jing said.Yang Yu''s gaze turned firm, "That won''t happen. My brother must trust me enough to find me no matter what!"Yang Yu carefully taught Su Liang how to cut and sew clothes and make undergarments.The muscle memory of the original owner was still there. When Su Liang picked up the needle and thread, after a brief awkwardness, she quickly got the hang of it.Su Liang brought hot water for washing up, and after saying thank you, Yang Yu told her, "It''ste. You go get some rest, don''t worry about me."Su Liang was taken aback, as this seemed to be her own room.The bed was not big, and sleeping two thin girls would be crowded. The ce was originally prepared by Ning Jing for the original owner, who was supposed to leave after marrying in. Su Liang was also not used to sleeping with others, so she nned to sleep on the floor.She asked Ning Jing for a mat, wiped it down, and hung it in the corridor.Ning Jing said he had a new set of bedding in his room, and Su Liang intended to go get itter."Young Master Ning must be waiting for you." Yang Yu said with a gentle smile.Su Liang: ... So this girl assumed that she was going to share a bed with Ning Jing next door. But exining the situation would indeed be difficult."Su Liang." Ning Jing called her."Go ahead!" Yang Yu sighed again, "Though I''ve never seen a couple like you two, I still feel that your rtionship is really good, with a kind of indescribable tacit understanding."Su Liang turned around, wondering what on earth Yang Yu was talking about? It was all fake, all of it!Entering Ning Jing''s room, she heard him say, "Your bed is too small to sleep two people, you sleep on this side."

 Chapter 12: 012. Speaking about the Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 12: 012. Speaking about the Young Master</h4>


    [Young Master Yang]"So you''re sleeping in the firewood room?" Su Liang didn''t think that Ning Jing wanted to share a bed with her.He always seemed so pure-hearted and desireless, and it wasn''t an act.Moreover, during their time together, he had always treated Su Liang with great respect.Ning Jing''s expression was indifferent. "I suggested keeping Yang Yu here, so I can''t let you sleep on the floor. I have something to take care of.""Then how will you sleep when youe back?" Su Liang proposed, "How about we switch rooms with you?"If the bed was a bit bigger, she and Yang Yu could share it."No need to switch." Ning Jing left as soon as he finished speaking.Su Liang was a little suspicious that he was doing this just to give up the bed and "create trouble for himself."But since he was gone, she assumed he really had something to do.Entering the bedroom, she found that the bed had already been changed with new bedding. Su Liang decided to sleep there without feeling guilty and even brought in the newly bought bathtub for a hot bath.The next morning, when Su Liang got up and went out, she saw Ning Jinging in, carrying a bundle."Where have you been?" Su Liang was curious.Ning Jing handed her the bundle, "I robbed the Yuanwai Family."Su Liang''s lips curled into a slight smile, "Next time something like this happens, remember to include me."After a rough count, there were nearly two hundred taels of silver in bills and coins.With this, the forty taels she had given Young Master Huang yesterday were taken back with interest. Very good."What about that matter? What have you thought about it?" Ning Jing asked again.Su Liang shook her head, "We''ll talk about itter." She nned to learn more about writing andw before deciding on her next move.For breakfast, they had Eight Treasures millet porridge and vegetable egg pancakes. There was also a cold side dish mixed with pear juice, which was crisp and delicious.Yang Yu was in charge of cleaning the dishes, and this time Su Liang didn''t stop her. Instead, she told Yang Yu to let her and Ning Jing talk and not to disturb them.With a "you guys can be sweet, just pretend I''m not here" look, Yang Yu closed the door from the outside, covered her mouth, andughed, finding Su Liang''s straightforwardness adorable."Teach me how to write!" Su Liang took out the books and stationery she had bought in town yesterday.Ning Jing learned that the writing Su Liang knew was simr to this world''s but simpler, so he just said two words, "Exchange."Su Liang immediately understood.She wanted to learn, and Ning Jing would teach her.In exchange, she would teach Ning Jing the writing from her previous life."Deal." Su Liang nodded matter-of-factly.She liked Ning Jing''s "everything is a transaction, fair and reasonable" attitude.Ning Jing began to exin the primer to Su Liang, and she had no difficulty understanding it. The main purpose was to learn the characters....A big incident happened at the house of Yuanwai Huang, one of the wealthiest families in Feiyan Town!Early in the morning, they discovered that a lot of silver had gone missing, and they had no idea how it happened. Moreover, they couldn''t find any trace of the robbery. It was as if the silver bills and ingots had grown wings and flown away.As Yuanwai Huang was seething with anger, a servant rushed in with a panicked look, "Master, the young master is gone!"Upon hearing this, Yuanwai Huang nearly passed out. Then he heard that the young master wasn''t dead, but missing.This was very strange because just a quarter of an hour earlier, Yuanwai Huang had seen his son when it was already bright outside.Young Master Huang insisted that it was Hu Er who had kidnapped him and nned to take people to the Hu Family to kill him. But during the time it took for him to change his clothes, his son disappeared without a trace!Yuanwai Huang''s residence was inplete chaos....The sky was covered with dark clouds, and storm wasing.Hu Er, carrying several gift boxes, took a carriage to Su Family Vige as agreed to get the prescription from Su Liang.However, just as they left Feiyan Town, they were stopped by someone."Which blind bastard..." Hu Er cursed as he pulled open the carriage curtain."It was him! He''s the one who took that girl away from me yesterday!"A bruised and swollen-faced fat man blocked the carriage, and Hu Er paused, "Huang Fatty?"A dagger brushed past Hu Er''s ear and stuck into the carriage, startling him and causing him to sit on the ground with cold sweat streaming down his face!"Get down!" The guard in the dark robe ordered coldly.Hu Er had no backup today and immediately went soft. He didn''t want to be killed.Looking past the man, he saw a young man in a blue robe standing in the woods not far away.The guard in the dark robe was impatient, kicking the cowering driver and grabbing Hu Er, dragging him into the woods."Master, it''s him!"Hu Er was thrown to the ground, and a hand helped him up."Could you please tell me, where is the youngdy from yesterday?" The young man in the blue robe was in his early twenties, elegant and graceful, gentle and courteous....Yang Yu cleaned up the kitchen and began to wash the clothes she and Su Liang had taken off yesterday.The water was cold, and she wasn''t very good at washing, so her pace was slow. She got wet, and her delicate fingers turned red from the cold.She finished washing and was about to find a ce to hang the clothes to dry when she realized the weather wasn''t good, and drying them outside would not be possible."So stupid..." Yang Yu grumbled about herself.Suddenly, she heard someone calling for Su Liang, so Yang Yu, still wearing her apron, came out of the kitchen and asked, "Who is it?"The door was forcefully opened, and seeing the person standing at the entrance, Yang Yu was taken aback. Tears filled her eyes as she lifted her skirt and ran towards him, "Big brother!"Ning Jing and Su Liang stood side by side at the door, watching the reunion of the siblings."You really are a fortune teller," said Su Liang. She didn''t expect the eldest son of the Yang Family to arrive so quickly.Soon, Yang Yu was leading her brother Yang Feng over."Big brother, it was Ning Qi and his wife who kindly saved me and took me in!" Yang Yu said, her eyes red, her face filled with joy.Yang Feng looked at Ning Jing, his gaze slightly condensed, "Took you in? You mean, letting you be a maid?"Su Liang was taken aback. However, seeing the Yang Family''s youngdy wearing an apron, her clothes slightly wrinkled and damp, her face smeared with ash, and her hands red and wrinkled, it seemed true...Before Yang Yu could exin, Yang Feng snorted, "Ning Qi, you saved my sister, and you must have ulterior motives. Just tell me the truth.""Big brother!" Yang Yu was very embarrassed. Just now, Yang Feng had asked her if she had been "bullied" by Ning Jing, and now he was acting arrogant."My little sister is inexperienced and must not really believe that there are living Buddhas in this world, right?" Yang Feng''s gaze fell on Su Liang, with a faint hint of inquiry."Big brother, why are you behaving like this?" Yang Yu looked disappointed. "I insisted on doing the work myself. Isn''t it only right for us to help them if Ning Jing and his wife are in trouble?""You may leave now," Ning Jing turned and went back to his room."Su Liang..." Yang Yu''s face was full of regret. She was half a year older than Su Liang.Ning Jing always mentioned the transaction, but it wasn''t bothersome.Yang Feng, on the other hand, looked so sure that Ning Jing had ulterior motives in saving his sister. It was so presumptuous.Su Liang didn''t even bother to make eye contact with him, and only said two words to Yang Yu, "Take care."Yang Yu had a feeling that Su Liang was angry, but Su Liang didn''t give her a chance to exin.The door closed, and Yang Feng''s face showed a strange expression as he dragged Yang Yu away.Su Liang''s voice came from the room, "Young Master Yang, your forehead looks dark. Be careful; there may be a bloody disaster in the near future.""Little sister, did you hear that? She''s cursing me," Yang Feng said.Yang Yu looked serious as she shook off Yang Feng''s hand, "Big brother, you said that half of the family property belongs to me. When we get back, I want to give it all to my benefactors, and it''s none of your business!"Yang Feng shook his head, "Ning Qi is just trying to trick you. You''ve fallen into his trap."With the window open, Su Liang heard Yang Feng''s words and was speechless.Just now, Ning Jing had noticed the dark mist on Yang Feng''s forehead, and that was why Su Liang had warned him.She just thought that with Yang Yu being with Yang Feng, she didn''t want her to have an ident."He thinks you''re a down-and-out noble with the intention of using his sister to climb up in the world?" Su Liang pondered.Ning Jing''s slender fingers pointed at a certain ce in the book, "This character."Su Liang lowered her head and read the word, "Hysteria."It meant insanity...

 Chapter 13: 013. Finding the Pig

    <h4>Chapter 13: 013. Finding the Pig</h4>


    [Finding the Pig]After watching the carriage cross the bridge towards the vige entrance, Master Hu Er, who had been hiding outside the door without showing his face, finally breathed a sigh of relief."Mrs. Ning?"The courtyard gate was open, and it was only after Hu Er had called three times that he saw the room door open."Come in." Su Liang stood under the eaves, looking at the gloomy sky overhead; heavy rain was about toe.With an awkward smile, Hu Er brushed the mud and grass off his body and walked up. "What''s the real story behind that young master just now?""You let him in?" Su Liang looked at Hu Er''s embarrassed expression and guessed the gist of the matter.Hu Er was somewhat awkward. "That young master was polite enough, but his servants were like evil spirits...""It doesn''t matter." Su Liang shook her head. "Regardless of who he is, we probably won''t see him again."Hu Er breathed a sigh of relief. He had been worried that Su Liang would be annoyed with him for leading Yang Feng here and wouldn''t want to treat him anymore.She moved a chair under the eaves for Hu Er to sit on, then gave him a pulse diagnosis, asking him about the frequency and symptoms of his illness and his usual diet.Observing the thoughtful frown on Su Liang''s face, Hu Er asked worriedly, "This disease... can it really be eradicated?"Su Liang didn''t respond, but turned and went back into the room.She recited, and Ning Jing wrote down a medicinal prescription.There were also two medicinal diet recipes beneficial for epilepsy. The ingredients weren''t expensive, and having a meal once in a while wouldn''t cost much.When Hu Er received the prescription and saw the delicate and vigorous writing on it, he asked Su Liang uncertainly, "This... you''re giving it to me?""Your disease must be treated slowly, and there''s no use in rushing. Follow this prescription to take the medicine. Even if your seizures decrease, continue to take it. This may take three to five years. If you stop, you might rpse." Su Liang said seriously, "Those two medicinal diet recipes, have them asionally, they''re good for your health. Remember, you must give up alcohol.""Three to five years is nothing. I''ve been living with this disease for thirty or forty years!" Hu Er''s face lit up with joy. "And there are even medicinal diet recipes. Aren''t you afraid that I might sell them?"Su Liang shook her head. "I promised to treat you, and the prescription is yours. What you do with it is up to you."Hu Er looked at the young girl, who despite her youthful appearance, was calm,posed, and had an exceptional temperament, and he bowed deeply to her. "Thank you, Mrs. Ning!"Over the years, he had seen many doctors and taken many medicines, all to no avail. Mysteriously, he had a strong faith in Su Liang.In the eyes of outsiders, Lord Hu Er of Feiyan Town was not a good person; he was a shrewd businessman.He was polite to Su Liang first because he had seen her skills and courage and felt a little apprehensive; second, he learned that Ning Jing came from a distinguished family, which made him even more cautious. Most importantly, he needed Su Liang''s medical skills.Hu Er took out the prescriptions and pulled two pieces of paper out of his bosom, handing them to Su Liang. "Although I actually had gifts for you today, unfortunately I ran into trouble on the way. This is my gift of gratitude to Mrs. Ning!"When Su Liang looked at the papers, she saw that they were the title deeds of Su Daqiang''s house andnd.Although she detested that family so much that she wouldn''t live there, Su Liang still epted the papers."Is the mine far from here?" Su Liang asked.Hu Er paused. "Mrs. Ning, do you want to ''pay a visit'' to that family?"Su Liang nodded; it was indeed her intention."The mine is run by the government, heavily guarded. While I''ve sent many gamblers in, I''ve never had the chance to take a look inside myself." Hu Er shook his head."Then forget it," Su Liang resolved. As long as she knew Su Daqiang''s family couldn''te out, she would feel relieved.As Hu Er took his leave, he ran into Lei Zheng from Su Vige halfway, and informed him about the deed of Su Daqiang''s house being transferred to Su Liang''s name from that day onwards.Lei Zheng, the vige representative, waspletely puzzled and couldn''t understand why Hu Er would start treating Su Liang with such respect.Hu Er offered no exnation. When he arrived at the entrance to the vige, he noticed his follower driving a carriage over."Which bastard dared to disrespect our master? We''ll go wipe him out!" shouted one of the followers.Hu Er kicked him away. "Get lost! Whoever dares to b about what happened today should worry for their life!"...After they got into the carriage, Yang Yu was silent and did not speak to Yang Feng.She was grateful to Su Liang and Ning Jing and liked them both. She thought they were the most interesting people she had ever met. However, she had not expected that her brother, whom she had been eagerly awaiting, would be so rude when he arrived."Little sister, you are too kind-hearted, which led to this catastrophe. Fortunately, it was not fatal. Convincing everyone that you just went to stay in another courtyard was indeed lucky. Forget about these things and these people." Yang Feng said earnestly.Yang Yu red at Yang Feng. "Brother, you say it so lightly. How can I forget? And I don''t want to. When we go home, I want to bring generous gifts, and I will personally return to express my gratitude to Master Ning and Su Liang!"Yang Feng''s face darkened slightly. "Little sister, don''t be willful. Master Ning is ill, and the person in power now is Ning Qi''s eldest brother, Ning Yao, who is born out of wedlock. His birth mother was once a brothel girl, and many old people in the Ning Family want to find Ning Qi and bring him back."Yang Yu frowned. "Brother, what do you mean? Wouldn''t it be a good thing if Master Ning Qi could return to his family?""You''re thinking too simply. Ning Qi''s fall into this situation was entirely orchestrated by Ning Yao! Even if he doesn''t want to return to fight for power, Ning Yao will never tolerate his living!" Yang Feng predicted seriously.Yang Yu was even more confused, "Brother, if we help Master Ning Qi, if he bes the head of the Ning Family in the future, it will benefit us!""Ning Yao''s sister got married and went to the capital cityst month. Ning Qi has nothing and is no match for Ning Yao. There''s no need for us to meddle in their affairs." Yang Feng shook his head."Brother, you were so rude to Master Ning Qi just to make it clear that you want nothing to do with him? Do you n to continue doing business with Ning Yao?" Yang Yu asked with a disappointed look."Of course we should do business with the Ning family. I still suspect that Ning Qi saved you with ulterior motives to gain control over the Yang family and counter Ning Yao. You''ve already been fooled by his outward appearance." Yang Feng''s face was serious, "Little sister, trust me, everything I say is for your benefit. He is impure from the start, don''t involve yourself with him, or give him a chance to take advantage."Yang Yu was so angry that her face turned red, "Brother, you are so suspicious!"Yang Feng frowned, "Little sister, what sort of magic soup has Ning Qi poured you? If you are attracted to his appearance, you should kill your affection now!""I do not fancy Master Ning Qi, I fancy hisdy!" Yang Yu was irritated, "I''m not going home with you!"Yang Feng looked intrigued, "Just amon vige girl, I suppose Ning Qi only got her to serve as his maid, he is just desperate, his dy''..."The carriage suddenly stopped."Master, there''s a fallen tree ahead, we can''t get through." The driver was a ck-d guard.Yang Feng got up and drew the curtain to look outside, only to find that they were not on the route they originally took, but in a dense forest.While Yang Feng was pondering, he suddenly felt a pain in his heart!He lowered his head and found fresh blood flowing out from a sharp dagger..."You!" Yang Feng looked as if he had been struck by lightning, unable to believe what he was seeing. His guard, Yang Wu, who had grown up with him like a shadow, was before him.Yang Wu pushed the dagger deeper, his always respectful face suddenly became arrogant, he sneered, "Do you know, you should call me big brother! Your father disgraced my mother while he was drunk, and I was the result. He knowingly denied me the legitimate name, thinking I knew nothing, and even arranged for me to serve you as a servant! You should thank me, kindly waiting for you sibling reunion, then sending you to your destination!"Yang Wu pulled out the dagger, Yang Feng coughed up blood uncontrobly, and fell off the carriage!Screams from Yang Yu came out from the carriage, but quickly subsided...It was pouring rain.Yang Wu stood in the rain, looking indifferently at Yang Feng and Yang Yu who wereying side by side on the ground.Yang Yu''s eyes were tightly shut.Yang Feng was covered in blood, his eyes wide open, staring hard at Yang Wu.Yang Wu bent down, pat Yang Feng''s face, and whispered in his ear, "That vige girl has some skills, you should have trusted her."After taking all the valuables from Yang Feng, Yang Wu unhitched the horse pulling the carriage, whipped it and disappeared into the rain.Yao Wei, who had been knocked unconscious and tied up in the carriage, had a bloody hole in his neck. His blood dripped from the carriage, forming a dark line....As noon approached, Su Liang went into the kitchen and saw theundered clothes of Yang Yu still in the basin, so she took them back to the room and hung them up to dry.When Bai Xiaohu called for her outside, Su Liang stepped out to see him looking distressed, "Our pigsty copsed, and the pigs ran away. Have you seen them?"Su Liang shook her head, "No."Bai Xiaohu stomped his foot in frustration and ran back into the storm.Su Liang knew how crucial a pig, raised for half a year, was to a poor farming family, but she didn''t know the area well enough to help, especially with the strong wind and pouring rain.When she poured the lump soup she made for Ning Jing into the bowl, he raised his eyebrows slightly, "What is this?"While eating, Su Liang watched the scenery outside, wondering if Bai Xiaohu had found his pigs.Ning Jing scooped a spoonful into his bowl and tasted it. The noodle was chewy, vegetables and lean meats were finely shredded and perfectly cooked. The steaming hot soup, with the sour taste of rice vinegar and tingling sensation of ck pepper, was delicious andforting, especially suitable for a cold rainy day.When Su Liang put down her spoon, Ning Jing served thest bit into his bowl. Then Bai Xiaohu appeared at the courtyard gate."Little Tiger, did you find your pig?" Su Liang raised her voice to ask."Found it! Ning Sister-inw, your rtives got into trouble!" Bai Xiaohu shouted, and the vigers behind him appeared, carrying nks and poured into the courtyard.Su Liang''s face paled. She quickly stepped out and saw the blood-covered siblings of the Yang family wereid down by the vigers under the eaves.Bai Xiaohu had seen Yang Yu yesterday, and at that time, Su Liang casually mentioned that she was a rtive of Ning Jing.Su Liang didn''t doubt Ning Jing''s caution that Yang Feng might face a bloody disaster.However, Su Liang and Ning Jing both guessed that Yang Feng would not die, but kill someone. He would probably kill the young Master Huang who had almost assaulted Yang Yu. That wouldn''t be difficult.Therefore, Su Liang only lightly mentioned it to him. But she did not expect that the siblings would run into trouble so soon.Seeing that there were no wounds on Yang Yu, Su Liang stooped down to check, and noticed her reddened neck, her heart sank!"Is she dead?" Bai Xiaohu turned pale.Before his words fell, Yang Yu''s body shook slightly and she started to cough.Su Liang breathed a sigh of relief.No wonder Ning Jing had only seen the ck mist on Yang Feng''s brow and not Yang Yu''s.This disaster was meant for Yang Feng.His condition was critical, but there was still a faint breath."Could you please help me carry him into the house?" Su Liang pointed to her room.Although Yang Feng was somewhat annoying, she couldn''t just watch him die.

 Chapter 14: 014. Consultation Fee

    <h4>Chapter 14: 014. Consultation Fee</h4>


    [Consultation Fee]Su Liang stretched out her hand and pointed, directing a viger who was carrying Yang Feng to ce him on the ground instead of the bed.Bai Xiaohu did note in but pulled Ning Jing aside and motioned for him to lower his head."My dad said there is a dead person in the carriage," Bai Xiaohu whispered, his face pale, "My grandpa and my dad pulled the carriage from behind, not letting others see.""It''s fine," Ning Jing shook his head, adding, "He''s a bad guy."Bai Xiaohu breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good!"Qian Country was renowned for its harsh criminalws, and ordinary farmers were most afraid of handling homicide cases.Originally, Mrs. Bai only wanted to do business with Ning Jing and make some money to support her family, and they weren''t close.Things had changed since Su Liang married into the family, even though it had only been a short three days.The Bai family had felt Su Liang''s kindness and generosity, and they were deeply grateful.This time, when they encountered a problem, they instinctively protected Su Liang and Ning Jing.Otherwise, Yao Wei''s corpse would be exposed, and officers from the Government Office would soone to investigate. Rumor had it that Ning Jing was hiding here, and getting involved in awsuit might cause serious trouble.Mrs. Bai, who returned home after herding pigs, came to see the situation, just in time to witness Yang Yu sitting up from the ground, her face full of horror!"Grandma, she''s still alive!" Bai Xiaohu shouted loudly, "He''s alive too!"Mrs. Bai sped her hands, "Thank heavens..."Ning Jing took a string of coins and handed it to Mrs. Bai, asking her to divide it among the vigers who had helped them.Vigers who had carried the injured people back were delighted by this unexpected reward.Mrs. Bai divided the money equally, not including her own family members.After sending the vigers away, Mrs. Bai helped Yang Yu, who was shivering from the cold on the ground, stand up."Where''s my older brother..." tears streamed down Yang Yu''s face."In that room!" Bai Xiaohu pointed at the Su family''s room.As the door opened, they saw Su Liang, her hands covered in blood, squatting by Yang Feng''s side."Ning Jing, help me find some things." Su Liang spoke.Listening to Su Liang''s long list, Ning Jing jotted them down, fetched what he had at home, and brought them over."Mrs. Bai, do you have any old, unwanted bedding at your home?" Su Liang asked.Mrs. Bai hurriedly nodded, "Yes!"Bai Xiaohu returned carrying an umbre, while Mrs. Bai went to the kitchen to help boil water.Yang Yu copsed next to Yang Feng, crying so hard that she almost fainted."Shut up!" Su Liang frowned.Yang Yu covered her mouth, not daring to look but unable to stop herself from watching Su Liang''s every move, her heart pounding with fear.Ning Jing saw Su Liang sewing up Yang Feng''s wounds as if mending clothes and a sh of surprise flickered in his eyes."I''m going to the town to buy medicinal herbs. Is there anything else we need?" Ning Jing asked.Su Liang mentioned a few more types of medicinal herbs, Ning Jing nodded and headed into the rain.Father and son from the Bai Family pulled the empty carriage back into the courtyard and ced it in a corner.Bai Xiaohu brought back clean, tattered bedding, thinking that Su Liang would use it for the severely injured and dying Yang Feng.There were no doctors in Su''s vige, so the vigers had to either go to the town or the nearest Songjia Vige, where there was an elderly doctor.Old Mr. Bai asked, but Su Liang said she didn''t need his help.The rain became heavier, Old Mr. Bai wore a raincoat as he left the Ning Family house, he looked at the rising river with a worried expression on his face, "A lot of the crops will rot in the field."The Bai Family had littlend but worked hard, so the autumn harvest had already been gathered. However, many families in the vige had just started the autumn harvest.Earlier, vigers who helped find the pigs were the ones who had rushed home to salvage their harvests in the rain.Mrs. Bai brought over the hot water. Su Liang thanked her and asked her and her family to go home first.Vige head Lei Zheng arrived just as Mrs. Bai stopped him at the door and informed him that Ning Jing��s rtives came to visit him. On their way back, they encountered bandits who robbed and tried to kill them. Fortunately, no one died.Relieved to hear that no one had died, Lei Zheng then left.In this day and age, if a murder was discovered, the government would undoubtedly capture a "murderer."Those convicted of homicide were usually sent to the mine asborers.Ning Jing had stopped Su Liang from killing someone at Su Daqiang''s house for this reason.Ning Jing ventured into town in the rain, hired a carriage to go to the county, and bought all the necessary medicinal herbs. With the remaining money, he purchased a horse and rode back just as the sky was getting dark."Are these what you wanted?" Ning Jing handed the items he had bought to Su Liang.Su Liang checked them and said, "Yes, that''s right. How much did it cost?"The ginseng looked good and must have been pricey."I have fifty coins left," Ning Jing replied.All the money, including what he had taken from Yuanwai Family''s house the previous night, had been spent.Su Liang: ...After I save Yang Feng, I''ll have to ruthlessly swindle him, otherwise it would be a breach of justice!Yang Yu, scolded by Su Liang, gathered herself, changed her wet clothes, soaked her hands in hot water, and looked at Yang Feng.Su Liang was cooking medicine in the kitchen.Ning Jing''s clothes were also soaked through. She wanted to return to her room but saw the carriage, walked over, dragged out Yao Wei''s body, put it in a linen bag, tied it with a rope, and dragged it out of the house.Su Liang cooked the medicine and fed it to Yang Feng before Ning Jing came back."Will my big brother die?" Yang Yu looked at Su Liang with teary eyes and asked.Su Liang shook her head, and Yang Yu''s face turned pale."It''s up to fate now." Su Liang said as she walked out the door.Thankfully they found him early enough, otherwise, even the Great Immortal couldn''t save Yang Feng due to the excessive blood loss.But with limited resources, they could only do their best and leave it to fate.Su Liang took her clothes to Ning Jing''s room, changed out of her bloody clothes, and entered the kitchen where Ning Jing had already heated the water.Cooking porridge, preparing pancakes.Ning Jing''s hair was wet, not tied up, draped over her head. She sat there stoking the fire, her profile beautiful like jade.Su Liang nced at her and suddenly remembered something, "When you decided to take in Yang Yu yesterday, did you have any favor to ask of the Yang family?"Ning Jing shook her head slightly, "I have nothing to ask of the Yang Family."Su Liang frowned, "Just out of kindness?"Ning Jing nced at Su Liang, her expression indifferent, "You haven''t agreed to stay and work for me yet, and you have nowhere to go. Yang Yu is a good person, and once you be friends, she might be useful in the future."Su Liang was stunned, not expecting Ning Jing to consider her in that situation.At that time, although they wouldn''t have left Yang Yu alone, they could have hired someone from the Escort Agency in the county town to escort her home and just paid them afterward.They could even have given the task directly to Hu Er, as it was a profitable and risk-free business that he should be interested in."Aren''t you afraid that I''ll be close to Yang Yu and leave with her?" Su Liang asked with a hint of sarcasm.Ning Jing shook her head, "You can go. But I still hope you''ll stay and work for me.""Thanks. I won''t go with Yang Yu, I''ll think carefully about that matter." Su Liang said.After dinner, Su Liang brought a share to Yang Yu and checked on Yang Feng''s condition, which wasn''t very optimistic. Whether he lived or died would depend on whether he could make it through the night.After dinner, Ning Jing spread the mat that Su Liang had cleanedst night in the outer room, and brought her bedding out from the cab.Separated by a screen, Su Liang slept on the bed, and Ning Jing slept on the ground.They told Yang Yu that if anything was wrong with Yang Feng, she should call them immediately.Yang Yu dared not close her eyes; she''d check Yang Feng''s breath and touch his forehead to see if he had a fever every now and then.The rain hadn''t stopped the next day. Early in the morning, Su Liang got up, washed up, and went to check on Yang Feng."Now that he''s awake, he''ll be fine." Su Liang sighed in relief. It was her first time saving someone''s life after crossing over, so she naturally hoped that the person would live.She turned her head to see Yang Yu''s face flush red and her mind a bit dazed. Su Liang reached out to touch Yang Yu''s forehead and found it burning hot."You''re amazing!" Yang Yu looked up to Su Liang and hugged her arm.Su Liang pulled her up and forced her to lie down on the bed, not letting her move. Then she went out to cook medicine.A whileter, Su Liang finished cooking medicine for both Yang Feng and Yang Yu, and had them drink it.During this time, Bai Xiaohu came over and asked about Yang Feng. When he learned that Yang Feng was alive, he couldn''t help but exim, "He has such great luck!"Approaching noon, Yang Feng opened his eyes.Su Liang was cooking when she heard Ning Jing call her, so she came over with her apron still on."Where''s my sister..." Yang Feng looked at Su Liang and weakly asked."She''s fine." Su Liang was somewhat satisfied that Yang Feng''s first thought was to find Yang Yu."Ning Qi..." Yang Feng looked at Ning Jing standing behind Su Liang, "You saved us..."Ning Jing shook her head indifferently, "Not me, it was her."Yang Feng looked at Su Liang again, shocked, "You... how did you know... I was in danger..."Su Liang shook her head, "I don''t have the ability to predict the future, I just cursed you, don''t overthink it."Yang Feng''s face grew uglier, but then he saw Su Liang smile, "Young Master Yang, since you''re awake, let''s sign thebor agreement."Ning Jing passed over two prepared pieces of paper, which Su Liang held up for Yang Feng to see."The first time I saved your sister, and the second time I saved both of you. The money andbor we spent are all written clearly here. Although the total amount of silver spent was just over 300 taels, we can''tpare to you. This is all of our family''s wealth. To be fair, you have topensate with your entire fortune. In consideration of Yang Yu, I''ll give you a discount; half of the Yang family''s property will do.""You... you''re taking advantage of my misfortune!" Yang Feng looked as if he''d known their hidden intentions all along and was saying "I knew you had ulterior motives and wanted something big!"Su Liang remained calm, "Of course, you can refuse. ording to Yang Yu, it was your half-brother who tried to kill you. Even if you go back, it''s still uncertain whether you can retake the Yang family''s property.""I refuse... I''ll pay you back the 300 silver taels in full..." Yang Feng gritted his teeth in pain, having pulled at his wound.Su Liang nodded, "Alright. We talked about money first, now let''s talk about life. I saved your life, and I guarantee you''ll be as good as new. But I have a bad temper, so I charge random fees for my services. Initially, I wasn''t going to charge you any fees for considering Yang Yu, but now I''ve changed my mind."Yang Feng''s eyes narrowed, "What do you mean?""If you want to live, sign thebor agreement. The fee is to work in the mine. I think it''s very suitable for you," Su Liang sneered. "Otherwise, I''ll stab you again, throw you out, and we''ll be done with each other."

 Chapter 15: 015. The Death of Yang Feng

    <h4>Chapter 15: 015. The Death of Yang Feng</h4>


    [The Death of Yang Feng]Having caught a cold, Yang Yuran fell into a deep sleep after taking her medication. She had no idea about the confrontation between Su Liang and Yang Feng.After tidying up the contract with Yang Feng''s fingerprint, Su Liang asked him a question, "Your Yang Family is one of the four major businesses in Qian Country, why didn''t you give some silver to show your gratitude when we saved your sister?"She thought Yang Feng''s behaviour was foolish.As the head of the prestigious Yang family, a businessman with such low emotional intelligence, was simply absurd.Yang Feng''s face stiffened, and after a moment of silence, he weakly said, "How was I supposed to know...that the only legitimate son of the Ning Family...would be short of money..."Su Liang shook her head, "This has nothing to do with Ning Jing''s financial situation. We could refuse, but you should not give nothing."Yang Feng''splexion worsened, "I admit, because of some bad rumors, I had a deep prejudice against Ning Qi, and mistakenly thought he wanted to take advantage of my sister, so..."Su Liang sneered, "A viin''s mind.""Yes..." Yang Feng looked bitter, "I apologized to both of my benefactors... the contract has been signed, I will not go back on my word, otherwise my sister would probably disown me..."Su Liang then checked on Yang Yu''s condition. Her fever was already subsiding.As they stepped out of the door, a cold wind assaulted them amidst the heavy rain."We are penniless again." Su Liang sighed lightly.The remaining fifty coppers had all been used to buy eggs from the Bai family.Even if Yang Feng fulfills his promise, they wouldn''t know when they could actually use the Yang family''s money to achieve financial freedom.The rain was pouring hard.Ning Jing was making a fire and Su Liang hadn''t yet finished preparing lunch when they heard a loud knock at the door.The two of them walked out of the kitchen, just to see the front door being forced open and a group of government officials rushing in!"Which one of you is Ning Jing?" The head of the officials was stout, his face covered in b."That''s me." Ning Jing''s face waspletely calm."The county government received aint from Yuanwai Huang of Feiyan Town that his eldest son has disappeared without a reason. Someone saw you arguing with Mr. Huang the other day!" the chief interrogator questioned harshly, "Did you harm Mr. Huang? Better confess honestly!"Ning Jing shook his head, "No."The chief police officer snorted coldly and gave a sudden wave, "Search!"Seeing the officials charging into the house, Su Liang subconsciously wanted to stop them but was held back by Ning Jing."Your treasures..." Su Liang quietly asked. If they were discovered, it would cause big trouble."It''s fine." Ning Jing did not seem worried.Su Liang pondered. For the past two days, she had been living in that room and had not seen the box that Ning Jing used to store his jewels. He must have hidden it well.The search waspleted quickly. They found no evidence rted to Mr. Huang''s son.One of the officials leaned over and whispered, "Boss, the superior instructed us not to disturb Mr. Ning without any proof. But if we return so soon, it will be hard to exin to Yuanwai Huang!"The chief officer nced towards the mountain behind the house, his eyes slightly narrowed. He raised his voice, "Search the mountain! If he is alive, bring him. If he is dead, bring his corpse!"Thus, the officials in their raincoats rushed out once more, heading for the back mountain.Su Liang looked puzzled, "You didn''t bury Yao Wei in the back mountain, did you?"Ning Jing nodded, "If the corpse is dug up, we''ll say that Yang Feng killed him and let them take him away."Su Liang coughed lightly, "You don''t trust him at all, do you?"Ning Jing counter-questioned, "Do you trust him?"Su Liang shook her head, "No. He''s just bending under pressure."After all, the disappearance, and even possible murder of Mr. Huang''s son, was the doing of Yang Feng. It would only be fair to hand him over.They continued to prepare their meal, and after eating, Ning Jing started teaching Su Liang how to write with a calligraphy brush.Su Liang found the brush hard to control, and she struggled to get the hang of it.Ning Jing fetched a calligraphy book for her to copy."The font is not bad, I like it." Su Liang flipped through the book. The handwriting was quite different from Ning Jing''s, elegant and flowing.Su Liang started copying earnestly. After some time, she heardmotion outside. She looked up to see the group of officials descending from the mountain. They didn''te in this time, but left directly."They didn''t find Yao Wei''s corpse?" Su Liang was a bit surprised.In truth, she was also a little disappointed.After the contract incident, she disliked Yang Feng even more. She was reluctant to keep him at home and nurse him back to health. However, out of consideration for Yang Yu, she couldn''t simply throw Yang Feng out either.She was hoping that if the officials found a corpse on the mountain, they would take Yang Feng away.If Yang Yu was unsatisfied, she could go wherever she liked."I''ll go take a look." Ning Jing stood up.Su Liang put down the brush, "I''lle too."After checking on Yang Yu, Su Liang put on a straw coat borrowed from Mrs. Bai, and Ning Jing held an umbre. They locked the courtyard door and headed for the back mountain.The path up the mountain was slippery. Ning Jing walked in front, and Su Liang stepped in his footprints.When Ning Jing and Su Liang came around to the other side of the mountain, the rain had finally stopped.They reached midway up the mountain, Ning Jing came to a halt. Su Liang walked to him and found a freshly dug pit beside whichy something that the rain had washed over... a wild boar?!"Did you bury Yao Wei here yesterday?" Su Liang felt astounded.How did Yao Wei''s corpse turn into a wild boar?!Ning Jing walked a few steps to the side to examine the faint footprints under the tree.Examining closely, Su Liang realized that the wild boar hadn''t been dead for very long as blood was still flowing out.Even though she herself was a transmigrator, Su Liang did not believe that in broad daylight, there could be any true supernatural phenomenon."Did someone exchange Yao Wei''s corpse? Could Uncle Liang still be here, protecting you in secret?" Su Liang proposed a possibility.Ning Jing shook his head, "He left."It wasn''t Uncle Liang, but someone had certainly taken away Yao Wei''s corpse and reced it with a wild boar.The wild boar was quite big. Su Liang thought for a while and then suggested, "Madam Bai and her family have been of great help. How about we let them sell this boar and split the money between our two families?""Okay." Ning Jing nodded, "I''ll stay and watch over it. You go and call them."...Aftering down the mountain, Su Liang went straight to the Bai family''s house.To avoid raising any suspicion, she simply told them that she and Ning Jing had killed the wild boar.Little Tiger Bai was so surprised that his eyes almost popped out of their sockets, "A big wild boar? It was just raining, and you guys were up in the mountains hunting?"Even Su Liang felt that she and Ning Jing sounded somewhat crazy..."Did the county officiale by? Was there any trouble?" Old man Bai asked Su Liang.Su Liang shook her head, "No problems. The son of Huang Yuanwai from the town has gone missing, we had a little conflict with them on the street. They searched for him and evenbed the entire mountain, but they found nothing and left.""You guys went to help in the search, encountered a wild boar and killed it?" Little Tiger Bai had eager glints in his eyes, "That''s so cool! Even my dad has never managed to hunt a wild boar!"Bai Peng flicked Little Tiger Bai on the back of his head, "I am going to help Ning Jing and Madam Ning to transport the boar down."Su Liang smiled, "I came to ask Uncle Bai to help sell the boar. We''ll split the money equally."The Bai family was stunned. Bai Peng immediately declined the offer, but Su Liang insisted and urged them to ept, or else she would seek help from another family."Go quickly!" Madam Bai nudged her son.After these few days, she knew that Su Liang was straightforward and efficient; if she said she wanted to give something, she would.Old man Bai, together with his two sons, and Little Tiger Bai, who was always keen to join in on the excitement, grabbed some ropes and sticks and followed Su Liang up the mountain.Ning Jing was still waiting at the original spot, no one else had shown up in the meantime.By the time they carried the wild boar back to the Bai''s house, it was already dark.Old man Bai promised to deliver it to a restaurant in town early the next morning.Madam Bai had cooked dinner and insisted that Su Liang and Ning Jing stay and dine with them. She was also nning to bring food over to Yang Feng and his sister.Considering that Yang Yu must still be asleep, and not wanting to deal with Yang Feng anyway, Su Liang agreed to have dinner with Ning Jing at the Bai''s house.Little Tiger Bai suggested cutting off a piece of the boar''s meat to cook, but was immediately scolded by his mother.The boar needed to be sold as a whole.Su Liang chuckled, "Some other day we''ll kill another one and invite Little Tiger for a meaty feast.""You said it!" Little Tiger Bai''s face lit up in excitement, which was immediately followed by a joint scolding from his parents...Little Tiger Bai had a sibling who was only six years old, nicknamed Zhuzi, who was always sickly and rarely left the house.The Bai family was poor primarily due to Zhuzi, who required constant medication since birth. The family had even sold off two acres of theirndst year to support him.Before dinner was over, Zhuzi had already fallen asleep in Old man Bai''s arms.Su Liang nned to find an opportunity to check on Zhuzi another day, as it was already quitete.Neither Ning Jing nor Su Liang minded eating the simple fare at the Bai family or had issues with Little Tiger Bai hanging around them.Su Liang was quite easygoing.Although Ning Jing had a frosty demeanor, he didn''t carry any air of arrogance.After they left, Old man Bai sighed in admiration, "That is true nobility."Just as Ning Jing and Su Liang left the Bai''s residence to return home, a figure silently leapt into the courtyard, dashed into Ning Jing''s room first, and then quickly appeared in the room where Yang Feng and Yang Yu were sleeping.Yang Yu was in deep sleep, but Yang Feng''s eyes were wide open, his gaze sinister.The figure advanced towards his side of the bed, kicking Yang Feng."Who?" Yang Feng''s face turned pale with shock.Suddenly, a ghostly mask loomedrge in front of Yang Feng''s eyes, his gaze filled with horror. The next moment, an awl was being held against his throat!The piercing cold and sharpness of the awl caused Yang Feng to shudder. Apanied by a clear "ding", a hammer hit the awl. Yang Feng''s neck was pierced, blood gushed out, and he drew hisst breath within moments!"Su Jia Vige, Ning Jing... Mission aplished," The man in the ghost mask stood up, muttered to himself, and then disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 16: 016. Karmic Retribution

    <h4>Chapter 16: 016. Karmic Retribution</h4>


    [Retribution]The cold moon was like frost.When Ning Jing and Su Liang hurried to their doorstep, they heard the sound of a carriage and paused to look."Ah!"Yang Yu''s sharp scream came from their house, and Su Liang''s expression changed!Not waiting for the door to be opened, she ran, climbed, and leaped over the courtyard wall.By the time Ning Jing unlocked and entered the door, Su Liang had already entered the house."Big brother! Big Brother, wake up!" Yang Yu looked at the tragically dead Yang Feng, unable to stop sobbing.Su Liang lit amp and turned to see an iron spike in Yang Feng''s neck, startling her!She disliked Yang Feng and had even discussed with Ning Jing that if they ended up in awsuit because of Young Master Huang or Yao Wei, they would hand Yang Feng over to the Government Office. After all, it was Yang Feng who had caused the trouble.But she never expected that he would be killed!Ning Jing appeared behind Su Liang and saw the iron spike, his eyes narrowing!"Assassin?" Su Liang whispered.Ning Jing nodded. That iron spike was the trademark weapon of a notorious assassin."Is it for you or for him...?" Su Liang was asking Ning Jing, but she already had an answer in her heart.This was Ning Jing''s home.Yang Feng''s arrival the day before was an unexpected event, and only a few people in Su Family Vige knew about it, let alone a previously hired assassining tomit murder.Moreover, if the Yang Family wanted to kill Yang Feng to seize the family property, they would not spare Yang Yu.Therefore, the real target of the assassin should be Ning Jing.Mistakenly killing Yang Feng might be because the assassin was only given urate address information and asked about the people in the house.At normal times, the only young man here was Ning Jing.By coincidence, there was also a young woman in the room.And they were both lying still.At night, with only the two of them. If one didn''t know the Yang siblings were here, one would instinctively think this was Ning Jing and Su Liang.The strong smell of blood in the room made Su Liang feel suffocated, and she didn''t know how tofort Yang Yu.At this moment, there was a knock on the door."Young Master Ning? Mrs. Ning?"Su Liang and Ning Jing both turned and went out.The carriage they saw just now was Xiaoliu, the servant sent by Hu Er."My master Hu Er sent me to check on you two. I''m d you''re all right.""Young Master Huang from the Huang family is missing, and Master Huang is using my master Hu Er! But the night before, my master Hu Er stayed in the county town, and only returned to town yesterday morning after buying some desserts as gifts for Mrs. Ning. Many people can testify!""Our house was turned upside down, and nothing was found! My master was worried when he heard that the government officials came to Su Family Vige today. He keeps thinking about you two!""There''s one thing my master forgot to tell Mrs. Ning yesterday.""The young master in blue brought two attendants with him. When he came to Mrs. Ning, there was only one attendant in ck. The other one in white was arranged by the young master to deal with Young Master Huang.""My master overheard that the young master was not getting along well with the two of you and was afraid that he might frame you.""Young Master Huang was harmed by him. If someone sees that, it''s hard to say if it won''t implicate you.""Be extra careful!"After listening to Xiaoliu, Su Liang felt that something was wrong.If the attendant in white was simply dealing with Young Master Huang, it wouldn''t take much effort to finish the job and then reunite with Yang Feng and Yang Yu.But two days had passed, and he still hadn''t appeared.The strangest thing was that Yang Yu didn''t even know her brother had brought someone else besides Yang Wu. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have kept silent!Even after Yang Feng woke up, he didn''t mention that person at all.Either that person was in league with Yang Wu, or there was something fishy going on.If it were the former, there would be nothing Yang Feng couldn''t tell, and he wouldn''t hide it from Yang Yu.Su Liang tended to believe it was thetter."Thank you, Master Hu Er, for your concern and reminder. We will be careful." Su Liang wanted to give Xiaoliu some money for alcohol, but her purse was empty.Having conveyed Hu Er''s message, Xiaoliu left.Yang Yu''s crying in the room was heart-wrenching. Su Liang couldn''t help but wonder if the wild boar that had reced Yao Wei''s dead body on the back mountain had anything to do with Yang Feng''s other attendant?But if he was a friend rather than an enemy, why did he hide instead of revealing himself directly?As Su Liang was about to ask Ning Jing what he thought, she suddenly saw him hurriedly walking towards the backyard and disappearing in the blink of an eye.A momentter, Ning Jing reappeared in front of Su Liang, gripping the neck of a person.He wore white clothes, which were stained with mud.Su Liang had already guessed the man''s identity."Young Master Ning, it''s a misunderstanding! I am Yang Wen, I mean no harm. I am only here to find my young master anddy!" The man in white raised both his hands."Why are you sneaking around?" Ning Jing asked coldly."I was not here yesterday, and I didn''t know what happened to the young master anddy. I wanted to find out the situation first." Yang Wen sighed."Why were you away for so long?" Su Liang asked.Yang Wen exined that he found shelter from the heavy rain after taking care of Young Master Huang."Lying," Ning Jing''s hand suddenly tightened.Yang Feng was not nning to stay in Su vige, and Yang Wen should have gone to find him immediately, let alone hiding for two days from the rain."Ning... I... didn''t..." Yang Wen quickly had difficulty breathing, his eyes rolling back.Just as Yang Wen was about to suffocate, Ning Jing suddenly let go of him!He fell to the ground, coughing heavily."Yang Feng was murdered, a steel awl piercing his neck. If you can''t provide a reasonable exnation for your whereabouts during these two days, we can only assume that you are the killer of Yang Feng!" Su Liang said coldly.Yang Wen furrowed his eyebrows, looking incredulously at Su Liang, "The young master... is dead?"His expression seemed to say that he had just slipped in and was discovered by Ning Jing,pletely unaware of what happened to Yang Feng."What about thedy?" Yang Wen asked with wide eyes."Can''t you hear her crying?" Su Liang huffed, "Last chance, tell me, why were you away for so long?"Yang Wen''splexion was not good. After a moment of silence, he sighed, "I apologize for not being truthful. Now that things havee to this, there''s nothing that can''t be said.""Yesterday, Young Master Feng ordered me to settle the matter with the Huang family. I didn''te back because he asked me to do another thing.""To go to Ning Family''s mansion in Xunyang City and find Young Master Ning Yao, and tell him the whereabouts of Ning Qi, the seventh young master.""Since the death of our masterst year, Feng took over the family business, but there were many problems, and the losses were huge. He wanted to use Ning Qi''s information as a stepping stone to show his goodwill to Ning Yao and discuss cooperation."After hearing Yang Wen''s words, Su Liang was dumbfounded.Yang Feng''s arrogant and impolite behavior was all for this reason!He knew that Ning Jing saved Yang Yu, so he nned to sell out Ning Jing and gain personal interests!Su Liang thought Yang Feng was foolish, but he was not only foolish, but also selfish and malicious!The family head of Yang Family, one of the top four merchants in Qian Country, enjoyed a prestigious and powerful position, but that was not due to Yang Feng''s abilities.Inheriting his father''s business, he failed to even maintain the fortune, short-sighted, only pursuing profits, and morally corrupt!Let alone regarding Ning Jing as a benefactor, in Feng''s eyes, Ning Jing was not even a person at all.Yesterday, when Yang Feng didn''t even say "thank you," and just left with Yang Yu, he probably thought, "Ning Jing will be eliminated by Ning Yao soon, what a waste of effort to say even a word to this useless person."And that''s why even when threatened by the contract, Yang Feng still showed arrogance towards Ning Jing and Su Liang.Once sober, he signed the contract, but surely nned to leave in a few days and wait for Ning Jing and Su Liang to be killed by Ning Yao''s men.Shameless!`"The assassin tonight was likely hired by Ning Yao to kill me. I wasn''t there at that time, and they killed Yang Feng by mistake," Ning Jing''s expression remained indifferent.With a bitter expression, Yang Wen said, "I''ve been advising Feng, but he acted willfully - could this be retribution?""Why didn''t you go to Ning''s?" Su Liang asked.Yang Wen sighed heavily, "I cannot agree with Feng''s ungrateful behavior. Xiaojie has a kind nature, and she could never agree to it either. Nevertheless, Feng is obstinate, so I pretended toply and nned to warn Ning Qi to be cautious of Young Master Ning Yao after they left.""I came over secretly when both of you were not here during the day. When I came back and found Feng awake, I learned about the situation; I left again for town to hire someone to send a letter to my family to stop Yang Wu from usurping power. When I came back again... "Clearly, Ning Yao had known where Ning Jing was all along.Yang Feng calcted everything, only to end up as Ning Jing''s scapegoat. The assassin he had been waiting for came early and luckily...It cannot be said that he was killed as a substitute. If the assassin had really encountered Ning Jing, he might have been the one to die.In short, Yang Feng wanted to help Ning Yao hurt Ning Jing, but in the end, he was killed by the people Ning Yao hired to murder Ning Jing.For this situation, there''s nothing to say but "serves you right.""Go in and exin everything to yourdy," Su Liang said.When Yang Wen entered the room, Su Liang looked at Ning Jing, who was also looking back at him.They exchanged nces and then looked away."Someone is trying to kill you, what do you think?" Su Liang asked.Ning Jing asked back, "If a steel awl pierced my neck, would you be able to save me?""No," Su Liang shook his head."Then I''ll be careful," Ning Jing said."Won''t you consider moving to a different ce?" Su Liang asked again.Ning Jing shook his head slightly, "You promised to hunt another wild boar for Little Tiger."Su Liang raised an eyebrow, "Yes, I won''t leave, the assassin has principles - they should only target you, not me. If you want to leave, please, feel free.""Nowhere to go," Ning Jing turned and went back to his room without another word.Su Liang stayed outside for a while longer, listening to Yang Yu''s crying weaken and eventually fade into silence.

 Chapter 17: 017. Differentiate

    <h4>Chapter 17: 017. Differentiate</h4>


    [Separation]Hearing the horse neigh in the backyard in the middle of the night, Ning Jing opened her eyes, but she didn''t get up.When Su Liang got up early in the morning, he was already gone from the room.There was hot water boiling in the kitchen, and after Su Liang washed up, she still couldn''t see Ning Jing. There was also no movement in Yang Yu''s room, so she began to make breakfast.Just as the porridge was nearly done, Su Liang turned around and saw Yang Yu standing at the door.The previously optimistic young girl seemed to have all her vitality drained overnight, pale and weak, her eyes badly swollen.As their eyes met, Yang Yu spoke, her voice hoarse, "Su Liang..."Just calling out her name brought tears streaming down her face.Su Liang put down the spoon, and just as she reached out to support Yang Yu''s arm, she leaned weakly against her. "I''m sorry..." Yang Yu choked up."You didn''t do anything wrong." Su Liang sighed.However bad Yang Feng may have been, his care and affection for Yang Yu was genuine.Yang Feng had a close brush with death the day before, but Su Liang managed to save him. Yang Yu''s anxiety was momentarily relieved, but within a short span of time, she witnessed Yang Feng''s gruesome death.For her, this was a bolt from the blue."My elder brother..." As Yang Yu mentioned Yang Feng, her agony mixed with disappointment. "I was too naive to see the true nature of people, and even my only rtive wasn''t the person I thought he was."Su Liang, not being good atforting people, didn''t want to say something like "Yang Feng was just confused for a moment." The truth was clear to them both."What do you n to do next?" Su Liang changed the subject.As Yang Yu sat on a small stool, the zing fire in the stove cast a warm hue on her face, yet it could not prate her once joyful eyes, which nowcked warmth."I want to go home." Yang Yu spoke softly.Su Liang was somewhat surprised."To take my brother back for a proper burial, and to have my own revenge," Yang Yu said."To take revenge on Yang Wu? What kind of oue do you want?" Su Liang asked.After a moment of silence, Yang Yu countered, "If he really is my half-brother, my father wronged him first, what do you think I should do?""Your father made the mistake, not you." Su Liang replied indifferently. "So what if you''re siblings? If he''s cold-hearted enough to kill you, you''d better take him out if you get the chance. You''re bound in a life-and-death rtionship, and he chose it. If you''re soft-hearted, you''ll be the one to die in the end."Yang Yu nodded, "You''re right.""Actually, it''s not bad if you find a ce to live peacefully." Su Liang did not object to Yang Yu''s revenge, but it was inevitably apanied by great danger. Staking her life on it was not worth it."I know you care about me, thank you." Yang Yu looked at Su Liang, her eyes slightly softening. "If I wanted to stay, you would take me in, right?"Su Liang raised an eyebrow, "Then you, a youngdy, can only be my maid, chopping wood, carrying water, cooking, and doingundry. Are you up for it?"Yang Yu closed her eyes and said softly, "I''d be more than happy. But I still have unfulfilled wishes."Su Liang didn''t ask her what her wishes were, but she believed that they were not just about revenge.Just as breakfast was ready, Ning Jing returned from outside, holding a bunch of tender wild vegetables with dewdrops on them.It was the same kind Su Liang had eatenst night at the Bai Family. She had praised it and asked Bai''s mother where she had picked it from."I wanted to eat it, so I went and found some," Ning Jing said. It was the truth....Yang Wen was gone. He had ridden off on Ning Jing''s horse in the middle of the night, taking Yang Feng''s body with him. He was going to the county town to buy funeral clothes and a coffin, then hire escort masters to send it back home.Once everything was arranged, he woulde back to pick up Yang Yu and catch up with the escort masters to travel together.After breakfast, when Yang Yu was about to clean up the blood-soaked bedding on the floor, Su Liang simply carried it to the backyard and burned it.Yang Yu was sitting at the table, with the iron awl that had killed Yang Feng in front of her. She looked up at Su Liang and asked, "Are you nning to leave this ce?"Su Liang shook her head, "We have no ns to leave for now.""But..." Yang Yu''s gaze fell on the sharp iron awl, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, "Ning Yao knows that the Seventh Prince is here, and he won''t let you go."Su Liang was very calm, "We can''t avoid it forever."Yang Yu sighed and looked at Su Liang earnestly, "If one day you leave here and go somewhere else, be sure to send me a message so I know how to find you.""Alright." Su Liang agreed.Yang Yu was her second friend in this world.The first one was, of course, the fake husband and swindler, Ning Jing....Bai Family''s father and son, who had gone to town to sell the wild boar early in the morning, returned as noon approached.Bai''s wife brought Bai Xiaohu to give Su Liang the money."Feiyan Restaurant bought it. It was around 400 kilograms. At fifteen cents per kilogram, it sold for a total of six silver taels." Bai''s wife said as she opened the cloth bag, revealing six neatly-stacked taels.Bai Xiaohu grinned, "My grandpa said our family only needs one tael!"Su Liang took three taels, "We agreedst night, half for each family."In the end, Bai''s wife left with three taels, and Bai Xiaohu asked Su Liang when they would go hunting for wild boar again."In a couple of days, if the weather is good," Su Liang looked at the mountain behind the house, feeling more enthusiastic about hunting.However, since there had been heavy rain recently, the mountain was muddy and not suitable for hunting just yet."You have to bring me!" Bai Xiaohu eximed excitedly."As long as your parents agree," Su Liang said with a smile.Bai Xiaohu ran off as if flying, while Su Liang went into her room and ced the money on the table, sighing softly, "There''s no more meat at home, and there won''t even be vegetables tomorrow."Ning Jing put down the book in his hand, "Shall I try my luck at the gambling house?"Su Liang replied sarcastically, "You saidst time you would copy books for people, and now it''s be gambling, Ning Gongzi, you''ve fallen.""You don''t agree?" Ning Jing asked.Su Liang shook her head, "I also want to go."Ning Jing picked up the book again, "Remember to practice your writing."...After lunch, Su Liang cooked another bowl of medicine for Yang Yu, who fell into a deep sleep after drinking it.Yang Wen, who had left in the middle of the night, returned on horseback at dawn and washed the carriage in the corner of the courtyard."Ning Qi Gongzi, can I borrow this horse and carriage?" Yang Wen asked somewhat sheepishly."Take it," Ning Jing nodded.Yang Wen bowed deeply, "I can''t thank you enough. If I can help thedy regain her property, I wille back to repay your kindness!"He had some silver on him, but he had already spent a lot of it, and with a long journey ahead, he had to save some money for the expenses, so he couldn''t afford to buy another carriage and horse.Furthermore, Ning Jing had no intention of using the carriage, which originally belonged to Yang Feng.In the room, Yang Yu, with tears in her eyes, hugged Su Liang and said goodbye."Is that Yang Wen trustworthy?" Su Liang asked."Yes, Brother Wen is an orphan adopted by my mother, and he has treated me like a real sister since we were young," Yang Yu said with a muffled voice."Anyway, in the future, be more careful with people and things," Su Liang advised.Yang Yu''s eyes were filled with determination, "We will definitely meet again!"Soon after, Yang Yu boarded the carriage, still wearing the clothes Su Liang had bought for her. Finally, she took onest deep look at Su Liang and lowered the curtain, "Let''s go.""Take care, both of you! We''ll meet again!" As Yang Wen finished speaking, he raised his horsewhip and drove the carriage away.After the carriage left the Su Vige, Yang Wen said, "Miss, I will send you to a safe ce first, then I will deal with Yang Wu, ande back to take you home. Is that alright?""No," Yang Yu''s voice was cold, "I know what I have to do."Yang Wen sighed deeply, "I thought staying here wouldn''t be a bad thing for thedy."Yang Yu spoke softly, but with determination, "This ce is nice, but I owe Su Liang money and my life. How can I stay here with a clear conscience, letting her take care of me? I will go back, take back everything from the Yang Family, and give it to her."Yang Wen was stunned, "Does Lady Ning know about this?""She doesn''t expect anything from me; this is something I wish for myself," Yang Yu said, "From now on, Su Liang will be the most important person in my life."

 Chapter 18: 018. Plum Blossom Screen

    <h4>Chapter 18: 018. Plum Blossom Screen</h4>


    [Plum Blossom Screen]After Yanyu left, Su Liang took the used bedding to the backyard to dry on a tree.After thoroughly cleaning the room, the unpleasant smell of blood finally disappeared.At dusk, Bai Xiaohu brought two of his ymates to see Su Liang."My mother told me that Su Xiaoming''s house is yours now?""There are still so many pears on their tree! We all saw them!""Such big pears!"Su Liang smiled lightly, "Can you all climb trees?"The three boys nodded enthusiastically."Ning Jing." Su Liang called for Ning Jing.The window was open, and Ning Jing''s cold, indifferent voice came from inside the room, "I''m not going.""Then heat up some water and cook the porridge." After Su Liang finished speaking, she left with Bai Xiaohu and his friends.After borrowing arge bamboo basket from the Bai family, they walked over the wooden bridge. While walking, they heard the three children discuss that the heavy rain had damaged two bridges in the vige, which needed to be repaired. Each family would contribute and also offerbour.As they crossed the bridge, they ran into Lei Zheng and Su Bai.Upon seeing Su Liang, Su Bai showed courtesy. He mentioned the bridge repair but did not ask the two wealthy individuals, Ning jing, and Su Liang, to contribute more money. Instead, he stated that since her family couldn''t offerbour, they would have to pay an extra person''s wages.Su Liang directed Lei Zheng to visit Ning Jing at home....Upon hearing a knock, Ning Jing got up to answer it.After hearing Lei Zheng''s request, he went back to his room to fetch money."We need to pay for an extra person''sbour." Lei Zheng counted the money and found it insufficient.Ning Jing shook his head slightly, "We can offerbour."Lei Zheng was taken aback, looking unconsciously at Ning Jing''s slender physique, clean clothes, and wless face..."I''ll do it," Ning Jing said, and then he went back inside.Lei Zheng was puzzled, Ning Jing, who barely had a few coins to his name, actually decided tobour himself? Lei wondered how such a person could perform manual work!...Su Liang set foot in Su Daqiang''s courtyard again, which became cold and quiet in just a few days, simr to a house long abandoned.Bai Xiaohu and the otherspeted with each other to climb the tree.The pear tree was not too tall, and Su Liang told them to be careful.One of the boys plucked a golden pear, bit off arge chunk, and then remembered to ask Su Liang, "Can I eat it?""Go ahead." Su Liang said and walked towards the main room.Neither she nor Ning Jing nned to live there, and they didn''t want anything from the house. Considering they needed money, she decided to sell everything off after checking all items.In this world, even used goods can be sold without difficulty.As for the house, she decided to keep it for the sake of the pear tree.The shabby dwelling of the original master, where he lived for over a year, had copsed after a heavy downpour.The backyard had a neat vegetable plot, certainly maintained by the original master.Su Liang lifted and steadied the fallen bean pole, picked a handful of beans, two eggnts, and returned to the front yard.Each of the three boys had finished eating a pear and were tucking the picked pears into their pockets.Bai Xiaohu saw Su Liang climbing the tree with ease and was astonished, "Can you climb trees too?"Su Liang simply smiled without answering, picked a pear, wiped it with her sleeve, and took a bite. The juice was sweet.In the end, they picked a basketful of pears. There were still some small ones left on the tree."Can I take one home for my grandpa?" The slightly shy Boy Erniu pulled at his clothing and asked."As much as you can carry is yours." Su Liang smiled.The other two looked at Bai Xiaohu, somewhat in disbelief.Bai Xiaohu lifted his chin and grinned, "I told you, Sister Su Liang is very generous!"They took off their jackets, filled their pockets with pears, and ran off.Su Liang carried the basket and walked home with Bai Xiaohu under the fading sunlight.When it was time to part ways after crossing the bridge, Su Liang turned to Bai Xiaohu and said, "I have a favor to ask your family."...By the time she returned home, it was already dark.Su Liang entered the kitchen where the aroma of bubbling porridge filled the room.Ning Jing stood facing away from the entrance, his arm moving slightly, busying himself with something.After putting down the pears, Su Liang went over to see Ning Jing with a frown, stirring arge basin of dough..."What are you trying to do?" Su Liang asked, puzzled."Making pancakes." Ning Jing put down his chopsticks, a hint of embarrassment shed through his eyes. "I saw you doing it. I added too much water, then added flour, and then realized there was too much flour..."Su Liang: ... he doesn''t need to be this industrious...The shredded radish on the side was finely and evenly cut.The vegetable basket was empty.The flour bag was nearly empty as well."Tomorrow we''ll go to town to buy some stuff." Su Liang took over the basin of dough.But Ning Jing said, "We need to repair the bridge tomorrow."Su Liang paused, "Didn''t we pay for that today?""They needbour, so I''ll go." Ning Jing calmly stated.Su Liang looked at him, deep in thought, "Are you... experiencing life?""Experience?" Ning Jing shook his head slightly, "It''s just life.""Fine. So you go and repair the bridge, and I''ll go into town." Su Liang affirmed his grounded lifestyle.Bai Peng came over to confirm the message that Bai Xiaohu had brought."I don''t understand how to sell these household items either. Uncle Bai, help sell whatever you can and keep twenty percent of the money as a reward for the trouble," said Su Liang.Bai Peng agreed and said he would handle it early the next morning, leaving the bridge repair work to his younger brother.Su Liang gave Bai Peng several pieces of the baked white bread he had made, but Peng declined repeatedly."Uncle Bai, take it. I won''t be home tomorrow, and Ning Jing is going to fix the bridge. Come over to our ce for lunch," said Su Liang.Bai Peng was surprised, "Lei Zheng asked Ning Jing to fix the bridge? That''s both exhausting and dirty. He isn''t equipped for that! I''ll talk to Lei Zheng and offer some more money."Su Liang shook her head, "Just call him Ning Jing. He wanted to do it."...That night Su Liang moved back into her old room, writing on a couple of pages before bed.She also wrote two new medicinal diet recipes, intending to sell them at the Feiyan Restaurant the next day.As for the gambling house, she might visit it for fun but wouldn''t actually stake money there....Early in the morning, just before dawn, Ning Jing was called away.He stood out amongst the strong men of Su Vige, holding shovels, and felt out of ce.Except for Bai Xiaohu''s uncle Bai He, no one dared to talk to Ning Jing.Someone muttered, "If he can''t even afford a few coins, he is poorer than my family! Does he look like he can work?"However, when the real work began, this "pretty face" shocked everyone.How is he not afraid of getting dirty?He''s so strong!He actually hasn''tined about being tired?In short, Ning Jing proved through his actions that although he might be handsome, he was not weak or delicate.As a result, a new vige rumor started circting about Ning Jing''s upbringing: Even though he came from a wealthy family, he had been mistreated because hecked the love of his parents.After a while, someone shouted, "Master Ning, your wife is looking at you!"Ning Jing looked up and saw Su Liang waving at him in the distance.Su Liang waved at Ning Jing and continued on her journey to the vige.Discovering that Ning Jing had a good temperament, someone shouted, "When will Master Ning be a father? He owes us a round of drinks!"Ning Jing was taken aback.When he didn''t respond, assuming he was shy, everyone startedughing....Su Liang carried a half-basket of pears and walked toward the town. Halfway there, while taking a break to drink water, she saw a carriage."Which way to Su Vige?" The coachman asked loudly.Su Liang pointed out the direction and quickly continued on her way.When the carriage arrived at the vige, it stopped in front of Su Daqiang''s house, and a girl in a peach-colored jacket got out.The door was locked. With no sign of anyone at home, an old woman from the neighboring house came out to ask who she was looking for."Is this Su Xiaodie''s house?" Asked the girl."Ah, yes!" The old woman confirmed."Where are her family members?" The girl asked, furrowing her brows."They owed money to loan sharks and were all sold to the mines!" Said the old woman, "What do you want with Su Xiaodie?"The young girl didn''t answer, quickly rushed back to the carriage, whispered a few words, then came back to ask the old woman what day Su Xiaodie had been sold and who owned her house now.The old woman scoffed upon hearing that the girl''s master had paid a deposit and was looking for Su Xiaodie to collect the embroidery.She pointed to the other side of the creek, "The embroidery was done by that girl, Su Liang, who married and moved over there. Now this house is hers! Su Xiaodie didn''t know how to embroider at all!""Su Liang?" The girl repeated the name, pulled out several copper coins, and handed them to the old woman....By noon, the men repairing the bridge were all sweating heavily. Among them, Ning Jing, who had been working without cking, still looked fresh.Bai Xiaohu ran over, "Big Brother Ning! Someone''s here to see Sister Su Liang!"Lei Zheng looked up at the sky and announced a break, telling everyone toe back after lunch.Ning Jing returned home with Bai Xiaohu and saw a carriage parked at the front door, with a girl in a peach-colored jacket standing nearby.When the girl first saw Ning Jing''s face, she was smitten."If you need anything, ask Big Brother Ning! He''s Sister Su Liang''s husband!" Bai Xiaohu announced loudly.The girl snapped out of her trance, her face a little red, and spoke softly, "My youngdy ordered a double-sided embroidered plum blossom screen. It has been a while since it was due for delivery, so we came to pick it up ourselves."Ning Jing was unfazed, "Who did you make this agreement with?""Su Xu''s family, they received five silver taels as advance payment," the girl said."You should look for them then, it has nothing to do with Su Liang," Ning Jing said.The girl''s face stiffened slightly, "But I heard that previous embroidery was done by Su Liang..."A young woman''s voice came from inside the carriage, "Young Master, that Plum Blossom Screen is very important to me. If you deliver it, we can negotiate the price."Bai Xiaohu harrumphed, Master Ning and Sister Su Liang don''t need money! Master Ning goes to work because he''s a real man, not a pretty face!The next moment, he saw Ning Jing nod, "Fine."The girl''s face lit up, "Then hurry and give us the plum blossom screen!""A million taels of gold," Ning Jing''s lips slightly parted.The girl''s eyes widened, she looked at Ning Jing incredulously, "What did you say?""Isn''t the price negotiable?" Ning Jing countered."But that doesn''t mean... a million taels of gold? What kind of joke is this?" The girl was visibly annoyed.Ning Jing maintained his calm demeanor, "My wife''s embroidery is worth this much, non-negotiable. If you can''t afford it, no need for pleasantries."

 Chapter 19: 019. Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 19: 019. Conspiracy</h4>


    [Conspiracy]"I paid the deposit for the Plum Blossom Screen, and I provided all the embroidered threads. The agreed price at the time was thirty taels. Now, I am willing to give an additional fifty taels on top of the deposit." Thedy in the carriage said.The maid immediately chimed in, "You should ept the offer while it''s still good! Mydy''s status is...""Liuliu!"The maid named Liuliu covered her mouth as if she had almost leaked a huge secret.Bai Xiaohu felt that fifty silver taels were a lot! But Ning Jing didn''t care!Ning Jing turned and walked towards the Bai Family, Bai Xiaohu asked in confusion, "Brother Ning, where are you going?""To your house," Ning Jing replied.Bai Xiaohu remembered that Su Liang gave his dad a few white cakesst night, which were fragrant, soft, and delicious, inviting the Bai Family to treat Ning Jing to a meal today.Bai Xiaohu ran after him, while Liuliu became annoyed, asked Ning Jing to stop, but no one paid attention.Liuliu stomped her foot, "Miss, although that man is very handsome, he is in shabby clothes and lives in such a ce. He must be short of money! This is his way of threatening us to raise the price!"The curtain of the carriage jiggled, revealing a light pink skirt, "If he wanted to raise the price, he would not have left."."Then what should we do? Madame Xing''s birthday is just around the corner!" Liuliu clenched her handkerchief. ncing over, even Ning Jing''s shadow was gone. Her brows furrowed, "In any case, we had a deal with the Su Xu''s family. Su Liang is their niece after all. If we leave the money here and take the goods, both the silver and goods are settled, what can they do about it? Even if they go to court, we are in the right!"Thedy in the carriage spoke after a moment, "That''s not appropriate. The fewer people who know about this matter, the better. This absolutely cannot be made a big fuss."Liuliu sighed, "Thedy is right. In case Madame Xing finds out that it was not mydy who embroidered...This servant should die for her nonsense! Now, what should we do?""Su Liang... what was her husband''s name?"Liuliu shook her head, "I don''t know. But that man really doesn''t look like someone from this vige. He''s even better looking than Young Master Xing!""What does it matter if he''s good-looking? He''s just a lowlymoner. You go find someone to inquire about the details of Su Liang''s husband." "Yes, Miss," Liuliu replied....As Bai Xiaohu was eating, he went out again to check on things, only to find that the carriage and the people were gone from the entrance of Ning''s house.Mrs. Bai, after learning about this, suddenly recalled something and hurriedly said to Ning Jing, "Su Dafu''s daughter is a gossip, telling everyone that her daughter Su Xiaodie embroidered flowers and sold them for a high price, as if no one knows what Su Xiaodie''s real character is! It''s said that the one who bought Su Liang''s embroidery is a nobleman from the county town, who instructed not to sell any embroidered items to anyone else, nor could anyone know about it!""Why?" Bai Xiaohu scratched his head, curious.Bai He had a decent appearance, had studied for two years before, and gave up due to his family''s financial problems. However, he was still a bit smarterpared to other young people in the vige.Mrs. Bai''s focus was on the "nobleman from the county town," worried that Ning Jing would offend someone and be retaliated against.However, Bai He discovered the trick, "That nobleman might be taking Sister-inw Ning''s embroidery as her own to gain some benefits. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so secretive.""What nobleman? She didn''t even show her face, I think she''s too ugly and afraid of being seen!" Bai Xiaohu said.And this also confirmed Bai He''s guess."Brother Ning, what should we do? Will she send someone to steal the Plum Blossom Screen?" Bai Xiaohu asked with a furrowed brow.Ning Jing''s expression was indifferent, "No need to worry about it."Mrs. Bai stuffed a steamed bun into Bai Xiaohu''s hand and told him to eat up.Ning Jing exchanged the white cake that Mrs. Bai had specially set aside for him with Bai Xiaohu''s steamed bun.Bai Xiaohu dared not eat it, fearing he would be beaten, but he heard Ning Jing say, "Change the taste.""I''m going to find my brother!" Bai Xiaohu tore the cake in half and went looking for Zhuzi.Mrs. Bai sighed softly, "Sister-inw Liang was forced by the Su family to embroider day and night when she first got married. Her eyes were full of red bloodshot! Now that you''re protecting her, unwilling to exchange her heart''s work for money, she''s finally enjoying the fruits of herbor!"The Bai family firmly believed that Ning Jing loved Su Liang deeply.However, the real owner of the Plum Blossom Screen had already passed away, and now Su Liang was unwilling to exchange her precious work for money.As for Ning Jing, he knew about this matter and did exactly what Su Liang would have done.Fifty silver taels were indeed not a small amount for Ning Jing and Su Liang now, but they didn''tck this sum of money.After the meal, Ning Jing and Bai He went back to work."...Mrs. Bai told Bai Xiaohu to take his younger brother out to y but not to go far and to stay vignt in case the "nobleman from the county town" really sent someone to steal the Plum Blossom Screen.Bai Xiaohu patted his chest and said he would keep a close eye on Ning''s house, and not even a mosquito would be able to fly in!Zhuzi blinked his innocent face, "Brother, it''s cold now, there are no mosquitoes."...As for Su Liang, when she left the house, it waste morning. By the time she walked to the town, it was almost noon.Feiyan Restaurant was doing good business, and Su Liang was recognized as soon as she appeared at the door."Miss, you''re here!" The manager saw Su Liang, with a big smile on his face, and hurriedly invited her in.Su Liang thought it must be because her medicinal diet sold wellst time."These pears, does Miss''s family have any more? I''ll send someone to pick them, we can negotiate the price." The manager asked.Su Liang shook her head, "There''s only one pear tree, and the remaining ones are not good-looking."Last time she sold four baskets of pears with the medicinal diet recipes for three silver taels.This time, before Su Liang could speak, the manager offered her one silver tael for half a basket of pears.The price was unusually high.Seeing that Su Liang didn''t show any joy at the good price but looked puzzled instead, the manager thought that she was not an ordinary person and exined with a smile, "The owner''s friend''s elder loved the medicinal diet that you made with the recipest time, and only wants to eat pears from your family!"Su Liang then understood why the manager was so enthusiastic."Do you have any other medicinal diet recipes, Miss? Our restaurant will buy them all! The boss said that as long as the recipes are good, this is the price per recipe!" The manager said and held out a hand to show her the price."500 taels?" Su Liang asked.The manager''s mouth twitched, "50 taels."Su Liang smiled, "Alright. But these recipes have been passed down in my family, not made up by me, and there aren''t that many. If not for my family needing money, I wouldn''t sell them."The manager nodded repeatedly, "How many recipes do you have, Miss?""Two." Su Liang took out the medicinal diet recipes and handed them to the manager.The manager found her straightforward, and without even looking at them, he ordered someone to fetch the money.Finally, Su Liang got a total of 101 silver taels, and with an empty stomach, she decided to have lunch at Feiyan Restaurant.The manager rmended a few signature dishes, and Su Liang ordered one meat dish, one vegetable dish, and a main course.After waiting for a while, the dishes were served. They looked exquisite but the taste was just fair.Su Liang didn''t n to sell all the medicinal diet recipes she knew at once. Although she could make a fortune, she and Ning Jing didn''t need that much money for now, sufficient food and clothing were enough.Seeing Su Liang leaving after finishing her meal, the manager asked her again where she lived, saying that he wanted to reserve her family''s pears for next year and would send someone to pick them when the time came...Su Liang gently refused, "If I don''t need money next year, I won''t sell my family''s pears."...After leaving the restaurant, Su Liang nned to go to the medical hall to take a look, and buy some food and meat when it was time to leave.The medical hall was located at the end of the street and was called Bao''an Hall, with a tea house opposite to it.Seeing many people in line, Su Liang found it strange. In an ordinary small town, there shouldn''t be so many patients on a normal day.She heard someone say, a nobleman who was temporarily staying in Feiyan Town''s Qiuming Manor was ill, and a famous doctor from the capital city was invited.The famous doctor would start to sit in Bao''an Hall for consultation today and would be there for three days.A famous doctor from the capital city? Su Liang thought of the grandfather of the original owner, Su Yuanzhou, who was said to be a famous doctor from the capital city too.Having no memory of the original owner, Su Liang thought for a moment and decided to avoid it. If she encountered someone who knew the original owner, she could only pretend to have amnesia, which would be troublesome.Without going to the medical hall, Su Liang bought some food, some meat, and a big piece of ribs, then took an ox cart at the entrance of the town after paying a few copper coins....Feiyan Town belonged to Bei''an County.At this moment, County Magistrate Huang Jin had a gloomy face, and a girl in pink clothes sat not far away, her head lowered, and her eyes red."You just said that the embroiderer''s husband is surnamed Ning and lives in Sujia Vige in Feiyan Town?" Huang Jin asked coldly.Huang Wanwan nodded, "Yes, Father. The Plum Blossom Screen is in their hands, but they are not willing to sell it. Countess Xing''s birthday is approaching, and I have already said that we would get the screen...""That man surnamed Ning is not amoner either." Huang Jin said coldly.Huang Wanwan was stunned, "He lives in a vige and has mud all over him, how could he be somebody?"Huang Jin didn''t solve Huang Wanwan''s confusion, and let out a sigh, "Didn''t expect those embroidered items would catch a noble''s eye. We must seize this opportunity. As long as you can marry Crown Prince Xing, even as a concubine, you''ll enjoy endless wealth and honor in the future.""If I marry well, it will also help my father and brothers." Huang Wanwan quickly said.Huang Jin snorted coldly, "That Ning is involved in awsuit over a human life. It''s better to get rid of him and save him from going around spreading rumors, ruining your good fortune!"Huang Wanwan''s face rxed, "I''ll leave it to Father''s judgment. As long as my marriage is settled, I''ll find a chance to injure my hand, and I can rest easy. Only, Father, you just said that Ning is not amoner..."Huang Jin sneered lightly, "He''s just a merchant''s son who was expelled from his family! Compared to the Xing Family, he''s nothing!"

 Chapter 20: Planting the blame

    <h4>Chapter 20: nting the me</h4>


    [Framing]The ox cart entered the vige, passing the bridge under repair, and someone shouted, "Young Master Ning, your wife is back!"Su Liang was a bit surprised to see the vigers teasing Ning Jing.This person has a cold and aloof appearance, but deep down, he''s very easygoing, with no ws except that he doesn''t smile or speak much.Their eyes met, and Su Liang nodded slightly in greeting but didn''t get off the cart.Ning Jing looked away and continued working.By the time Su Liang returned home with her bamboo basket on her back, Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi came running over.Bai Xiaohu grinned, "Sister Su Liang! You''re finally back!"Zhuzi shyly looked at Su Liang and called out, "Sister ..."Su Liang chuckled and ruffled Zhuzi''s fluffy little head."Sister Su Liang, someone wants to buy your Plum Blossom Screen today! They said they made a deal with Su Xiaoming''s mother!" Bai Xiaohu told Su Liang about the Plum Blossom Screen.Su Liang was stunned, "Who was it?""The woman in the carriage didn''t show her face, but there was a maid. My grandma said it''s a noble from the county town, my uncle said ..." Bai Xiaohu earnestly repeated what Bai Dame and Bai He had said during lunch.Su Liang originally thought Xu Family had sold the original master''s embroidery to the Embroidery Workshop, but she didn''t expect there to be a fixed and "mysterious" buyer.Since they made those requests, Bai He''s guess was also what Su Liang thought.Someone had always been passing off the original master''s hard work as their own, and now they wanted to get the Plum Blossom Screen.It seemed like they gave up and left today, but this matter probably wasn''t over..."Brother Ning said you could sell it to them. Guess how much they''re willing to pay?" Bai Xiaohu grinned.Su Liang raised an eyebrow, "A thousand taels of gold?"Bai Xiaohu''s eyes widened, "How did you know?"Su Liang''s lips curled slightly, "I''d charge that much too."Once home, Su Liang put down her basket, let Zhuzi sit down, and took his pulse.Bai Xiaohu hurriedly said, "My dad went to town to sell furniture today and heard that there''s a famous doctor from the capital city sitting at Bao''an Hall for three days. He''s nning to take my little brother to see the doctor tomorrow!"Bai Peng carried out Su Liang''s request, taking Su Daqiang''s furniture to town in the morning and helping fix the bridge when he came back.Su Liang hadn''t run into Bai Peng, but she did know about the "famous doctor treating patients for three days" event."Alright, then let''s go have a look." Su Liang nodded.She had her own ideas about treating Zhuzi.But for the Bai Family, a famous doctor from the capital city was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, which themoners queuing outside the Medical Hall today couldn''t afford to miss.Plus, Su Liang needed to learn about this world''s medical skills and the types of medicinal herbs to practice medicine....As the sun set, the bridge in the vige was repaired.Ning Jing saw the smoke from his house from afar; upon entering, the aroma wafted from the kitchen.Su Liang turned and saw that Ning Jing''s pant legs and shoes were covered in mud, but his clean, handsome face didn''t look like he had juste back from fixing the bridge."What did you make?" Ning Jing asked."Braised ribs with green beans and rolls."A dish that Ning Jing had never heard of before, the name of which he could understand the first part, but thest three words seemed inexplicable.The ribs were fresh, the green beans were picked the night before, and the rolls were made by Su Liang.There were vegetables, meat, and staple food in one pot.Additionally, she boiled a cucumber and egg soup to cut the grease. Cucumbers and eggs were both bought from the Bai Family.After Ning Jing washed up and changed his clothes, Su Liang served a bowl of food with half of it being ribs, telling him to take it to the Bai Family as a treat for the two children and to thank them for helping watch the house today.Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi were both very happy.Bai Dame ran after Ning Jing, reminding him to keep an eye out at night....Ning Jing tasted a green bean first and nodded slightly, "Not bad."The green beans, soaked in meat juice, were still sweet, crisp, and tender.Tasting a piece of the roll, Ning Jing nodded again.The spare ribs were tender and delicious, with the perfect vor.After a sip of the fresh and refreshing soup, she feltfortable all over."There may still be trouble with the Plum Blossom Screen," Su Liang said."Are you going to keep that screen forever?" Ning Jing asked back.Su Liang shook her head, "I want to give it to her real family or friends as a keepsake. She seems to have an admirer, with the surname Yun or with ''Yun'' in his name."Ning Jing''s beautiful brows creased slightly, "If you n to give the Plum Blossom Screen to that ''Yun'', how will you exin that you are not her?"Su Liang was stunned for a moment, "That''s a problem. We can talk about itter, but definitely not selling it."...It waste at night.In Ning Jing''s room, there was no light, the window was open, and she sat by the window, watching the light from the next room spill onto the ground.Su Liang was focused on practicing her writing, and after writing a lot, she finally found her groove.Hearing a noise from behind the house, Ning Jing put on her wide-brimmed hat, covered her face with a ck cloth, and disappeared into the room....A group of officials were heading up the mountain."Boss, haven''t we searched here before? Why did the Magistrate order us toe again?""Yeah! We didn''t find anything when searching the mountain during the day! It''s impossible to see anything in the middle of the night!"Hearing theints from different voices, the head catcher shouted, "Shut up! The Magistrate ordered us toe because someone has provided important clues! Find them quickly and don''t miss any ce!"A team of officials walked through the mountain withnterns, searching carefully.Walking at the end was the head catcher and another man who looked simr to him."Big brother," the man pulled the head catcher and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on?"The head catcher looked around and whispered, "The family at the foot of the mountain has offended the Magistrate, so the evidence has been arranged for the murder. After finding the bloody clothes of young master Huang on the mountain, we will arrest them!"Before the head catcher finished speaking, two stones flew through the wind, hitting them heavily!A ghostly shadow appeared, and the two of them fell unconscious to the ground.One after the other, the officials fell down, even without a chance to make any sound.Until thest one, staring wide-eyed as the "ghost" floated in front of him, a palm struck him unconscious......Su Liang rubbed her sour neck, yawned, got up, and went out, nning to go to the bathroom in the backyard.A figure in cknded lightly in the courtyard, and Su Liang''s eyes narrowed, "Who?""It''s me." The "shadow" spoke, a familiar voice.Su Liang''s heart eased, "Where have you been?""The back mountain." Ning Jing removed the wide-brimmed hat and ck cloth. She came over with something in her hand."What is that?" Su Liang had a feeling something happened."Bloody clothes." Ning Jing told Su Liang that the Magistrate had tried to pin young master Huang''s death on them.Su Liang frowned, "The Magistrate? Could it be that the youngdy who wanted the Plum Blossom Screen is the Magistrate''s daughter?"Otherwise, it would not be such a coincidence.Ning Jing took the bloody clothes to the backyard and burned them.As for the officials, they were all unconscious, dragged by her into the woods outside the vige."Since she wants the Plum Blossom Screen so much, it''s a pity not to extort her heavily." Su Liang snorted coldly.Themon people shouldn''t fight with officials.But if the officials want you dead, it''s another story.Su Liang didn''t want to cause trouble, but she wasn''t afraid of it either.The original master was oppressed so miserably, and that "buyer" should not be missed."Good, let''s go to town tomorrow," Ning Jing nodded.

 Chapter 21: Took mine, return it back.

    <h4>Chapter 21: Took mine, return it back.</h4>


    [You took mine, now give it back]The mist was heavy, and the chill in the air was deep.Bai Peng drove an ox cart with Liu''s sleepy Zhuzi on board.Ning Jing and Su Liang were also there.Su Liang disassembled the Plum Blossom Screen, carrying the two-sided embroidered plum blossom with her.When they passed the woods, Ning Jing asked Bai Peng to stop and found that the government officials were gone.By the time they arrived in Feiyan Town, the sun had just risen.Bao''an Hall had not yet opened, but there were already more than a dozen people waiting outside.Bai Peng sighed regretfully, saying they should havee earlier.After parking the ox cart, Bai Peng and his family of three joined the line.Zhuzi was weak and couldn''t bear the cold wind.Seeing that the Tea House across the street was open, Su Liang bought the cheapest pot of tea and two tes of signature desserts, gave several copper coins to the waiter, and then asked Mrs. Liu and Zhuzi to sit in the Tea House. They would join Bai Peng when his turn was nearly up."We''ll drink a little hot tea and then head to the county town. Don''t let the tea and the desserts go to waste," Su Liang said.Bai Peng and Mrs. Liu both knew that Su Liang was trying to help in a way they couldn''t refuse, and they secretly appreciated her kindness.The waiter, after receiving the tip, warmed up and promised to provide hot water for free after they finished their tea.Leaving the Tea House, Su Liang asked Ning Jing, "Do you know where Qiuming Manor is?"Ning Jing pointed in one direction."Who lives there, some nobleman? The famous doctor from Bao''an Hall was invited by them," Su Liang said.Ning Jing shook his head. He didn''t know either.The two hired a carriage to go to the county town. As they passed Bao''an Hall again, Su Liang lifted the curtain and saw an old man with white hair and beard being ushered in. He was probably the renowned doctor from the capital city...."Father, what should we do?" Huang Wanwan hadn''t slept well, and herplexion was poor.Huang Jin wore a gloomy face. "I never expected Ning Jing to be protected by a master, even in this state!""Doesn''t this mean that getting the Plum Blossom Screen is impossible?" Huang Wanwan''s face turned pale. "The day after tomorrow is Lady Xing''s birthday, and I''ve done so much for it...""If we weren''t pressed for time, I could send someone to inform the Ning Family, and someone would take care of Ning Jing!" Huang Jin snorted coldly.His thinking aligned with that of Yang Feng.Just as the father and daughter were at a loss, the maid reported from outside the door, "A person named Su Liang sent an invitation for the youngdy to meet at Mingxiang Building."Huang Jin and Huang Wanwan''s expressions changed at once!Isn''t Su Liang the very person who troubles them?They would never have imagined her daring to take the initiative to seek them out."It must be Ning Jing''s idea! He must know your identity now!" Huang Jin''s eyes shed. "It seems he has a request, and his previous refusal was merely due to dissatisfaction with the price.""But if he raises the price to ten thousand taels of gold, who could afford it?" Huang Wanwan frowned.Huang Jin shook his head. "He won''t. You go and meet him to see what he really wants. As long as his request isn''t too outrageous, agree to it first and then talk about getting the Plum Blossom Screen."Huang Wanwan got up and walked to the door, then suddenly remembered something. "Father, while Ning Jing is away, why not send someone over to his home to search around?"Huang Jin nodded, "Good!"...Bei''an County is located in the north of Qian Country. The county town is much busier than Feiyan Town.Mingxiang Building is the best-located and highest-ss tea house in the city.Su Liang chose an elegant room on the second floor overlooking the street, ordered the most expensive tea, and two signature desserts."As your family is thergest tea merchant in Qian Country, what do you think of this tea?" Su Liang suddenly remembered Ning Jing''s identity.However, she had always suspected that "Ning Jing" was a fake identity and that he was actually a descendant of the rebellious Gu Family.But since Ning Jing had never mentioned it and Su Liang hadn''t asked, it wasn''t important for the time being.Ning Jing took a sip and shook his head slightly. "It''s not as good as in water."In her previous life, Su Liang had been born into a family of traditional Chinese medicine practitioners. Her elders were somewhat elegant and required the younger generation to learn music, chess, calligraphy, and painting.Unfortunately, she didn''t find calligraphy interesting when she was young, or else she wouldn''t have to practice writingte into the night now.But she had earnestly studied chess and tea ceremony.The tea at Mingxiang Building just wasn''t up to par.However, the osmanthus cake tasted quite good.Seeing Su Liang finish a piece, Ning Jing also picked one up and tasted it.The sound of the door opening from the neighboring room could be heard."Young master, please wait here. The osmanthus cake is being made and will be ready soon!"Su Liang nned to buy another box of the fresh osmanthus cake to take away....Huang Wanwan entered the room with Liuliu, and hesitated for a moment.She didn''t really believe Liuliu when she mentioned numerous times that Ning Jing was "extremely good-looking."However, upon seeing him today, she realized that Liuliu hadn''t exaggerated at all.This man indeed had a face like jade and an extraordinary temperament.When Huang Wanwan regained herposure and looked at Su Liang, she felt even more astonished and bewildered.Her small face, without makeup, had a translucent, porcin-whiteplexion, exquisite and delicate facial features. Her hairstyle was casual, and her clothes were ordinary, but her clear andposed temperament made the borately dressed Huang Wanwan look vulgar inparison.Before going out, Huang Wanwan had learned from Huang Jin that Su Liang was the granddaughter of the famous doctor from the capital city, Su Yuanzhou. She had grown up in the capital city, and only came to Bei''an Countyst year.This was information Huang Jin had just discovered, as they hadn''t taken Su Liang seriously before."Miss Huang?" Su Liang looked at Huang Wanwan.In the next room, a tall and sturdy man heard the sound and frowned. He stood up and moved to the wall, listening attentively.Huang Wanwan took a seat and pulled out a handkerchief, asking, "Why has Lady Ning invited me here today?""If Miss Huang truly didn''t know why we were here, you wouldn''t havee." Su Liang said as she poured a cup of tea for Huang Wanwan.Huang Wanwan took it and signaled Liuliu to stand outside."I sincerely want to buy the things you two have in your possession. Name your price, and as long as it''s not too outrageous, we can negotiate." Huang Wanwan''s smile was somewhat unnatural.Ning Jing didn''t speak, not even giving her a nce.Although Su Liang appeared easy to talk to, it made Huang Wanwan feel that she had been seen through, producing an inexplicable disquiet within her."Miss Huang is straightforward," Su Liang nodded and smiled lightly. "Previously, I was held captive by my malicious rtives and forced to embroider day and night. So, these works should all be in your possession, right? Now that I''ve jumped out of the fire pit and gotten married, I''ve decided not to do any more embroidery. As such, I wanted to keep the Plum Blossom Screen as a memento. However, if Miss Huang sincerely wants to buy it, the fixed price is five thousand taels."Huang Wanwan was choked by her tea upon hearing this.And the man in the next room''s expression darkened drastically!"Miss Huang, drink slowly." Su Liang patted Huang Wanwan on the back. "You should know our original identity, right? If that double-sided embroidered Plum Blossom Screen were taken to the capital city, it could truly sell for five thousand taels. As a virtuous official, Official Huang can''t take out such arge sum of money for Miss Huang to buy a mere decorative item. We understand that. In fact, we came here today to take back the embroidered works you bought from my dark-hearted rtives at a low price."Huang Wanwan never expected that Su Liang not only wanted to retrieve the Plum Blossom Screen, but also intended to take back all of her previous works?!"What kind of rationale is there for taking back something that''s been paid for in full?" Huang Wanwan''s forehead was covered in cold sweat as she felt increasingly uneasy.She was even more worried that Su Liang and Ning Jing would escte the matter, making it impossible to settle."I''m only living at Su Xu''s house, but my household registration isn''t there. I''m not part of their family, and our property shouldn''t be mixed. Although I embroidered the items, I didn''t voluntarily give them to Su Xu''s family for sale. They took them by force, and they didn''t even give me the money. ording to Qian Country''s criminalw, Su Xu''s family hasmitted the crime of encroaching upon my property. And Miss Huang, by purchasing these stolen goods, you should return them to me, their original master. Miss Huang, you''re not at fault as you didn''t know. I''llpensate you for the money you spent and then take it up with Su Xu''s family." Su Liang''s expression was calm.Huang Wanwan''s face became pale and contorted with anger. "ording to your logic, you should go after your aunt to get your belongings back, not me!"Su Liang smiled lightly, "Miss Huang doesn''t understand thew, so you can go home and ask your father about it. If we really arrest Su Xu''s family, the result would be the same. The items belonged to me, but were stolen and ended up in your hands. It''s only fair that you return them to me. It''s a simple matter."As she spoke, Su Liang''s gaze fell on the handkerchief in Huang Wanwan''s hand. "The handkerchief you''re using is also one I embroidered. Of course, you can deny that you bought these items and im that they were embroidered by either you or your maid. We can all go to the county government and ask your father to preside over the case. I have witnesses and evidence, but if Miss Huang or your maid can publicly embroider an identical item, I''ll drop the matter. What do you say?""You!" Huang Wanwan''s face froze. "Those items were all burned by ident and are gone now!"Su Liang sighed lightly, "I must get my belongings back. It seems that Miss Huang doesn''t truly want to negotiate. Let''s go to the county government and argue their case then!"Seeing Su Liang and Ning Jing about to leave, Huang Wanwan becamepletely disoriented, stood up, and knocked over the stool. "Stop! What do you want in order to leave me be?""We are short of money, but there''s no negotiating on this matter." Su Liang''s eyes were slightly cold.Did Huang Wanwan deserve sympathy? She took advantage of the original master''s embroidered works, pretending they were her own for personal gain, let alone setting Su Liang and Ning Jing up on a murder charge just for a Plum Blossom Screen, pushing them to the brink of death��she was downright malicious!Though they said they wanted to "hit her hard," Su Liang wasn''t here for the money.As an unmarrieddy, Huang Wanwan''s most important asset was her reputation.Su Liang was here to sue her and just wanted to give her a heads up first...

 Chapter 22: 022. Return to the Original Owner

    <h4>Chapter 22: 022. Return to the Original Owner</h4>


    [Return of the Stolen Item]In an instant, Huang Wanwan''s face, which had been carefully adorned with blush and powder, lost all color as if struck by frost or lightning.She rushed over to grab Su Liang''s arm, and her voice broke as she spoke, "Madam Ning, wait!"Su Liang pushed Huang Wanwan away, her expression indifferent. "What else does Miss Huang have to say?""Those...those embroidery pieces from before are all at my house! I just liked them too much and, in my confusion, didn''t want to return them to you! Though my father is the County Magistrate, I honestly didn''t know about suchws! I''ll go home now and get them for you! You don''t need topensate me for the money I spent!" Huang Wanwan said with a fawning expression, her face regaining a bit of color. Her apricot eyes rounded as she stared at Su Liang, waiting for her to nod in agreement.Instead, Su Liangughed. "There''s no need for Miss Huang to make another trip. We can go to the county government to retrieve them. Shall we go together?""No!" Huang Wanwan''s voice was shrill. "You...you wait here! I''ll treat you to tea and snacks!"Su Liang scoffed, "As the old saying goes, people who are overly attentive for no reason are either thieves or swindlers. Miss Huang''s sudden enthusiasm makes me feel uneasy. I''m afraid that once you leave, what we''ll be waiting for is not the return of our item, but being thrown into jail instead. Your father went through a lot of trouble to frame us for the death of Mr. Huang from Feiyan Town, as we experienced firsthandst night."Huang Wanwan''s face turned red as if someone had grabbed her throat, and she lunged at Su Liang again. "Nonsense! How dare you nder a court-appointed official!"Su Liang dodged Huang Wanwan and followed Ning Jing out the door. "Miss Huang, go home quickly and get those embroidery pieces. We''ll wait for you at the county government."Huang Wanwan rushed out, screaming at the top of her voice, "Someone,e here! Arrest them! They killed someone!"All eyes in the tea house turned towards them, and the door to the neighboring room opened.Ning Jing''s face was cold and indifferent, while Su Liang smiled calmly. "There were only the three of us in the room, and Miss Huang is fine. How could she say we killed someone? If there is another homicide case, that''s perfect, since we''re going to the county government anyway, waiting for Miss Huang to use us."Everyone knew that Huang Wanwan was the daughter of the County Magistrate, but she had no authority to make arrests or decide cases.Seeing that Su Liang and Ning Jing had an extraordinary bearing despite their ordinary attire, no one dared to rush forward and help Huang Wanwan.As Su Liang and Ning Jing came downstairs, the Osmanthus Cake was freshly baked. They bought a box of Osmanthus Cake before leaving the tea house."Miss..." Liuliu helped Huang Wanwan."Let''s go home! Hurry!" Huang Wanwan, known as the number one beauty in Bei''an County, always dressed meticulously when she appeared in public. Today, despite her clothes being in order, she screamed and shouted in public, her expression disheveled, looking like a shrewish fishwife.After Huang Wanwan left, the Mingxiang Building was bustling with people trying to guess what had happened and wondering about the identities of Su Liang and Ning Jing.A man who had heard everything in the next room left the Mingxiang Building with his Osmanthus Cake and rode his horse towards Feiyan Town....There were always some idle onlookers gathered outside the county government.When they saw Su Liang and Ning Jing enter the Yamen, a crowd of people swarmed around them.In Qian Country, when someone reported a case, it was the duty of the master to receive and record it and then decide whether to "file it" as a case.The half-asleep master saw that there was work to be done. He gestured for Su Liang and Ning Jing to stand at the entrance and not to walk further inside."Who are you, and who do you want to use?" the master asked loudly."My name is Su Liang, and this is...my husband. We live in Su Vige in Feiyan Town. We use Miss Huang Wanwan, daughter of the County Magistrate, of buying stolen goods and demand the return of our property." Su Liang spoke loudly.The master was so startled that he almost fell off his chair.There was an uproar inside and outside the Yamen!"Stop talking nonsense!" The master''s face turned angry. "If you can''t produce evidence, it''s nder!"Su Liang took out the double-sided Plum Blossom Screen embroidery and exined the whole story.When she finished, the master was sweating profusely, regretting that he shouldn''t have given her a chance to speak in the first ce. Now that the news had spread, there was no way to stop it!"Just now at the Mingxiang Building, the kind-hearted and reasonable Miss Huang promised to return the original item. We are waiting here to make the truth clear in front of everyone, so that my unscrupulous rtives don''t have a handle to ckmail Miss Huang in the future." Su Liang said loudly.The onlookers chattered amongst themselves."Why would Miss Huang buy someone else''s embroidery?""She didn''t know about it. What''s wrong with buying things?""Exactly! Now that she knows, Miss Huang even said she would return it!""Yes, we should all bear witness to this, so there are no misunderstandings in the future!"...The Huang residence at the back of the county government was in chaos.Huang Jin never expected that Su Liang and Ning Jing woulde not to sell the Plum Blossom Screen but to retaliate!He never thought they would be so bold, and their methods so ruthless!"Father, think of something quickly..." Huang Wanwan cried, gasping for breath.A voice came from outside, "That person named Su Liang is waiting outside the Yamen, and the master has asked for a decision from the County Magistrate on how to handle her."Huang Furen clenched her teeth in anger, "Rebels! Send someone to say they saw them kill that Huang person from Feiyan Town. Arrest them first, and we''ll talkter!"Huang Jin''s face was ashen. "It''s toote! If we arrest them now, it will only make people suspect me of favoritism! I''m about to be transferred, so I can''t give others any grounds to criticize me!"Huang Furen crushed her handkerchief in frustration. "You are the most powerful person in Bei''an County. Who dares to stand in your way?"Huang Jin said angrily, "The Crown Prince of Bei Jingwang is in Feiyan Town! If word reaches him..."Madam Huang''s face stiffened, "This... he won''t get involved, will he?""He wouldn''t have, but this fool had to use other people''s embroidery to save face, and even gave it all to the Crown Prince!" Huang Jin red at Huang Wanwan, wishing he could tear her apart.Hepletely forgot that not long ago, he had praised Huang Wanwan for her cleverness and hoped to climb higher through her marriage..."What are we waiting for? We must act quickly before the matter gets out of hand, arrest that troublemaker, and suppress the news!" Madam Huang''s expression was anxious.Huang Jin stood up abruptly and rushed out of the door....More and more people gathered outside the County Magistrate''s office, and the news of the County Magistrate''s daughter being sued spread like a storm.At the same time, Huang Wanwan''s usations against Su Liang for murder at Mingxiang Building also spread.Connecting the two events only fueled people''s imagination...Huang Jin appeared in court, sat up straight, and heavily struck the gavel.Su Liang frowned, worried that they would have to kneel. She hadn''t considered this.If she was ultimately deemed guilty of "disrespecting court officials" because she refused to kneel, it would be a joke.Just as she was thinking this, a path opened up among the crowd outside the Yamen.Huang Jin''s face changed dramatically, and Su Liang turned her head to see a tall man pushing a wheelchair into the Yamen.On the wheelchair was a young and handsome weak-looking man, and the pearls on his jade crown sparkled dazzlingly in the sunlight.Huang Jin hurriedly greeted him, bowing with his hands together, "Master should have just sent someone to give instructions, why did hee personally?"Su Liang thought, this must be the distinguished guest who is staying at Qiuming Manor in Feiyan Town.Xing Yusheng''s gaze swept over Su Liang''s face, then looked at Huang Jin, and coldly said, "My grandmother heard that the embroidery gifted by your beloved is purchased and not personally stitched as she ims. She asked me to return it to the original owner."Everyone was shocked!If Huang Wanwan unknowingly bought stolen goods, it wouldn''t matter whether she used them herself or gave them away.However, if she imed that the embroidery she purchased was indeed her own work and gave it to others, then the problem would be much more significant!Huang Jin''s face turned extremely ugly, "That wretched girl! How could she do such a disgraceful thing! I will personally bring her to apologize to the olddy!""I heard that your beloved made unfounded usations in Mingxiang Building, iming someone to be a murderer without any evidence, and that she was even more domineering than Master Huang." Xing Yusheng said coldly.Huang Jin was sweating profusely, "She... she''s been a bit crazytely...""If she''s suffering from hysteria, then keep an eye on her and don''t let her scare others." As Xing Yusheng spoke, he handed the brocade box on hisp to Su Liang, "Return it to the original owner."Su Liang took it and opened it to see several neckerchiefs, sachets, fan bags, and handkerchiefs, all for men, and all finely made.Apparently, Huang Wanwan used the embroidery originally stitched by the Original Master to please this young master.The purpose was clear as day."Master Huang, Miss Huang''s handkerchief was also stitched by me, please have her return it." Su Liang looked at Huang Jin.Huang Jin immediately sent someone to find Huang Wanwan, making it clear that he hadn''t taught his daughter properly, but due to his busy schedule, he waspletely unaware of her actions.Su Liang handed the embroidery and Plum Blossom Screen to Ning Jing, and returned the box to Xing Yusheng."Miss, please keep it." Xing Yusheng shook his head."This isn''t mine." Su Liang insisted on returning it. The box seemed costly.Xing Yusheng sighed softly and let his attendant take it.Soon after, Liuliu returned with a bundle containing several handkerchiefs and two exquisitely embroidered skirts."Please inform Miss Huang how much she has spent on these, and I willpensate her ordingly." Su Liang said."No need!" Huang Jin quickly waved his hand."Thank you, Master Huang." Su Liang nodded. She never really intended to pay.Xing Yusheng spoke again, "I heard that these two are suspects in a murder case? Master Huang, do you have any evidence?"Huang Jin''s expression tightened, "Someone saw them having a public conflict with the young master from Feiyan Town, and he went missing the next day.""So, it''s still unclear whether this young master Huang is dead or alive? Were these two the only ones he had offended in his life?" Xing Yusheng asked rhetorically.Huang Jin shook his head, "I am still investigating.""Once you find out, let me know." Xing Yusheng said."Yes." Huang Jin nodded.Xing Yusheng turned his wheelchair around and looked at Su Liang again, "I wonder if the two of you are free today? My grandmother has invited you."Just as Su Liang was about to decline, Ning Jing whispered in her ear, "Hisplexion is dark...""In that case, we must do as he insists." Su Liang nodded.

 Chapter 23: 023. I collect money

    <h4>Chapter 23: 023. I collect money</h4>


    [I''ll take the money]Watching Su Liang and Ning Jing board Xing Yusheng''s carriage, Huang Jin''s expression darkened, "Wanwan has developed hysteria, invite a doctor to our house to treat her!"Onlookers hadn''t dispersed yet, and with those words, Huang Wanwan''s reputation was thoroughly ruined.But she had deceived Crown Prince Bei Jingwang and the olddy first, and then publically ndered otherster. If she wasn''t "crazy," the consequences would be unbearable for Huang Jin....The carriage moved, Xing Yusheng covered his mouth with a handkerchief, coughing repeatedly.Bright red blood spread on the snow-white handkerchief, and he leaned against the carriage wall, barely managing to sit up."Master, are you alright?" asked a follower outside."I''m fine." Xing Yusheng wiped the blood from his lips, looking at Su Liang and Ning Jing who were sitting across from him. "You two aren''t locals, are you?"Su Liang spoke but didn''t answer his question, "Thank you for today''s events."At the tea house, when they were about to leave, Su Liang noticed the maning out from the neighboring room, who was one of Xing Yusheng''s followers.Even if Xing Yusheng hadn''t appeared, Su Liang would have dealt with Huang''s father and daughter. But because he stepped in, the matter was resolved more quickly and they didn''t have to worry about Huang Jin harming them anymore.Xing Yusheng shook his head slightly, "No need to thank me. This matter is rted to me."After speaking, his spirit seemed to drain away, and he closed his eyes to rest.Those that Ning Jing saw with "darkened be" were either dying or murderous.Xing Yusheng was obviously not going to live much longer.As to whether she should treat him, Su Liang nned to decide after arriving at Qiuming Manor....When the carriage returned to Feiyan Town, Su Liang lifted the carriage curtain, and not far away was Bao''an Hall. Approaching noon, a long queue still stretched outside."Sister! Sister!"Zhuzi, led by Liu, walked out of the Medical Hall. Seeing Su Liang in the carriage, his eyes lit up, and he let go of Liu''s hand to run toward her.Xing Yusheng opened his eyes, and with the swaying of the carriage curtain, Su Liang''s figure disappeared.Meanwhile, Ning Jing was holding a box of desserts, eating osmanthus cake elegantly..."Stop the carriage," Xing Yushengmanded.As the carriage halted, he immediately spotted Su Liang in the crowd, holding a child in her arms, and smiling tenderly as she spoke softly.The child looked up at her, full of reliance...."This is the prescription given by famous doctor Feng from the capital city for Zhuzi," Bai Peng held a piece of paper with a delighted expression."Can I have a look?" Su Liang asked.Bai Peng hurriedly handed it over, "I almost forgot, your grandfather was also a famous doctor in the capital city; you can read and understand medicine!"After examining the prescription, Su Liang felt that the medication would be too strong for Zhuzi, and a few of the ingredients were expensive. Consuming them long-term would be unaffordable for the Bai Family.Thus, Su Liang''s opinion of Doctor Feng''s medical skills and ethics was somewhat diminished."If Uncle Bai and Aunt trust me, I will prepare the medicine for Zhuzi to take back." After reading the prescription, Su Liang felt more confident about treating Zhuzi.Bai Peng misunderstood and quickly waved his hand, "Of course, we trust you, but we can''t let you pay for it!"Su Liang smiled, "I''m not paying, just helping to prepare the medication, after all, I know a little about it. You can pay me backter.""That''s great!" Liu looked grateful, "We really don''t know anything at all, and we wouldn''t be able to tell if the medicine was incorrect!"Su Liang put away the prescription, "You can go ahead, Ning Jing and I have other matters to attend to."...The carriage stopped, Su Liang got out, and before her eyes were verdant ancient cypress trees.The servants in Qiuming Manor were well-trained, walking both lightly and quickly.When they arrived at Chuihua Gate, a tall and thin nanny greeted them with a curtsy and led Su Liang and Ning Jing to meet the olddy. Meanwhile, Xing Yusheng was pushed by his follower in another direction."Master, that girl looks like a martial artist," a follower mentioned Su Liang jumping off the moving carriage andnding steadily.Xing Yusheng frowned, "Has Qi June back with their information?"A burly guard quickly approached, "Master, we''ve found out!"...After passing several gates, they entered a quiet courtyard.In the courtyard was an ancient ginkgo tree, its golden leaves quite a sight.As the wind blew, yellow leaves drifted down like dancing golden butterflies."Old Madam, the guests have arrived." A maidservant standing at the door lifted the curtain.Upon entering,sSu Liang saw an amiable elderlydy in elegant attire being supported as she came forward, "I took the liberty of inviting you two here because I wanted to meet the truly skillful people.""Old Madam is too kind," Su Liang felt it couldn''t be that simple.A maidservant brought warm water for Su Liang and Ning Jing to wash their hands, and then the meal was served.The meal was both rich and exquisite; Old Madam Xing specially introduced two nourishing medicinal dishes.Now Su Liang understood; the "elder of the owner''s friend" mentioned by the Feiyan restaurant''s manager referred to the Old Madam in front of her.After lunch, they had tea and snacks.While the two drank tea, Old Madam Xing, who excused herself to change clothes, saw Xing Yusheng."That girl is the granddaughter of Su Yuanzhou?" Old Madam Xing was startled."Grandmother, do you know Su Yuanzhou?" Xing Yusheng inquired.Old Madam Xing shook her head, "I''ve only heard about him. He was very skilled in medicine, but he followed the wrong master and implicated his family. I didn''t expect him to have a granddaughter still in this world.""That young man is the seventh legitimate son of Ning Family, a tea merchant from Xunyang. He made a mistakest year and was expelled from home, yet he managed to hide here," Xing Yusheng sighed lightly.Old Madam Xing grasped Xing Yusheng''s hand, "Huang Wanwan..."Xing Yusheng''s expression darkened slightly, "Grandmother, you happened to see Huang Wanwan''s embroidered handkerchief and got reminded of yourte niece. Huang Wanwan deceived you with her sweet words, and I only epted her gift to make you happy, not because I truly liked her."Old Madam Xing''s eyes reddened, "Yuyu, you love this quiet ce and don''t want to go home. I just couldn''t bear to see you so lonely and wanted to find you apanion... Today I met Su Miss. Both her appearance and temperament are extraordinary, and she''s quite likable. Unfortunately, we just missed our chance."Xing Yusheng shook his head, his eyes dim, "Grandmother, I don''t have much time left to live, why harm others?"...Seeing Madam Xing and Xing Yusheng together, Su Liang guessed that the grandmother and grandson had already discovered their identities.Madam Xing requested to see the Plum Blossom Screen.As soon as Su Liang presented it, Madam Xing held it in her arms while weeping profusely.Xing Yusheng exined that Madam Xing once had a dearly loved granddaughter, who was also his fianc��e, but she had passed away due to illness. That cousin of his was an expert in embroidery, and her works were strikingly simr to Su Liang''s.That was also the direct reason why Huang Wanwan could get close to Madam Xing.Before the youngdy passed away, she mentioned that she wanted to embroider a Plum Blossom Screen as a birthday gift for Madam Xing.Regrettably, the plum blossoms did note into full bloom, and the elder sent off the younger instead."I don''t know if you''d be willing to part with this item? If five thousand taels are not enough, I can add more." Xing Yusheng proposed to buy the Plum Blossom Screen.After hesitating for a moment, Su Liang still refused, "The deceased has passed away. Having that object in front of Madam Xing would only add to her grief."Xing Yusheng''s expression paused for a moment, and he looked deeply at Su Liang, "I was short-sighted."A nanny brought over a steaming bowl of Decoction Medicine, "Young Master, it''s time to take your medicine.""Leave it for now." Xing Yusheng furrowed his brow.The nanny urged, "It will not be good if the medicine gets cold."Su Liang did not forget the purpose of her visit, "I''ve learned some medical skills from my grandfather. May I take a look at Crown Prince Xing''s medicine?"It was as if the nanny hadn''t heard, urging, "Young Master, quickly drink the medicine while it''s still hot so that Madam Xing doesn''t have to worry."Xing Yusheng''s expression was displeased, "Bring it to Ning Madame."The nanny came over with a stern face, carrying the medicine.Su Liang sniffed it and then requested to see the prescription."Go fetch it." Xing Yusheng ordered."I''ll take the pulse for the Crown Prince Xing." Su Liang thought that since she hade already, and as Ning Jing had noticed the "dark mark on the forehead," it seemed he was a person who should be saved.After a brief interaction, neither the grandmother nor the grandson was detestable, so she went straight to the point.Xing Yusheng was not surprised outwardly, but he was confused inwardly. Su Liang had been cold towards him all the way but suddenly started caring about his condition out of nowhere.After checking the pulse, Su Liang got the prescription that the famous doctor from the capital city, Old Master Feng, had given Xing Yusheng. She also got the prescriptions he had been using for a long time before.Xing Yusheng started coughing again, and the nanny hurriedly brought the medicine to let him drink.Just as the medicine was about to enter his mouth, Su Liang''s eyes became sharp, "Wait!"...The autumn wind was deste, and the ginkgo leaves in the courtyard fell one after another.Madam Xing wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.Xing Yusheng instructed his confidant to immediately call Old Master Feng back and gather all the servants in the vi for supervision.He also brought all the unused medicinal materials to Su Liang."The prescription is not wrong. But this bowl of medicine contains something that wasn''t in the prescription." Su Liang smelled it first, then tasted a little, still unsure.Madam Xing''s expression became incredibly solemn, "Is it poisoned?""It''s not poison, but for Crown Prince Xing''s body, it would have a simr effect to arsenic in the long run." Su Liang sighed slightly.She picked out a few key ingredients, all very expensive and of high quality, but they had been tampered with.Xing Yusheng was already ill, and if he drank this medicine any further, he would not live for more than a few days.The medicine itself was not poisonous.If Xing Yusheng died, it would only be considered a natural death. By then, if the problematic medicinal materials were destroyed, no traces would be left.This kind of method required the guidance of an experienced expert.That famous doctor surnamed Feng, who hade specifically for Xing Yusheng, should not only prescribe medicine but also care about the medicinal materials used.Su Liang suspected that he might also be involved.Madam Xing quivered with anger, "No wonder...Yu''er has been getting worse despite using the best medicine!"Xing Yusheng''s face was ashen, and he most likely already had a suspect in mind."Good girl, you must have inherited your ancestor''s true teachings. Is there still hope for my Yu''er?" Madam Xing clutched Su Liang''s hand tightly, tears shimmering in her eyes, full of pleading."I can prescribe a treatment for the Crown Prince Xing. If supplemented with acupuncture, it might save his life." Su Liang said.Xing Yusheng had someone bring the four treasures of the study.The silent Ning Jing suddenly spoke, "I''ll write down what you say.""Alright." Su Liang didn''t think much of it, and she was also afraid she might write some words incorrectly.After the prescription was written, it was handed over to Xing Yusheng.Qi Jun, the attendant, had fetched Old Master Feng from Bao''an Hall and brought him back along with the servants. He also provided Su Liang with the silver needles used by him.After Su Liang administered the acupuncture treatment to Xing Yusheng, he felt some relief in his chest."Please stay at the vi and feel free to ask for anything you need." Madam Xing pleaded for Su Liang to stay.Su Liang politely declined, "There are still matters at home, and I wille back tomorrow. I suppose you two also need to deal with family affairs."Madam Xing gave a bitter smile, "It''s a pity that I''ve lived to such an age yet failed to see people clearly. If you hadn''te, my Yu''er might have been killed by those with evil intentions!"...Qi Jun drove Su Liang and Ning Jing back home, while Su Liang first prepared several treatments for Zhuzi.At the door of their home, Qi Jun left with the carriage, indicating that he woulde to pick Su Liang up and take her to Qiuming Manor the following day.Ning Jing unlocked the door. As they entered, Su Liang asked him, "Do you know about the affairs of Bei Jingwang Mansion?""The current Princess Bei Jingwang is not Xing Yusheng''s biological mother." Ning Jing revealed everything with a single statement.Su Liang sighed, "So-called nobles are terrible."Ning Jing''s expression was t, "Remember to maintain a distance from Xing Yusheng."Su Liang snorted lightly, "It was you who asked me to save him."Ning Jing nodded, "I will charge him for your medical treatment."

 Chapter 24: 024. Consultation Fee

    <h4>Chapter 24: 024. Consultation Fee</h4>


    [Consultation Fee]Su Liang asked Ning Jing to write a new prescription for her, and she took the medicine she had prepared for Zhuzi to the Bai Family."This medicine must not be cheap, right?" Madam Bai looked worried.Su Liang told them the actual price, and the Bai Family members sighed with relief."Doctor Feng''s prescription was damaged, but I memorized it. I asked Ning Jing to rewrite it. Keep it safe, and when you go to the town to get the medicine, you can be sure it''s right if the price matches." Su Liang handed over the prescription she had prepared for Zhuzi to Bai Peng.Whether Dr. Feng intended to harm Xing Yusheng was still uncertain.If Su Liang directly said she didn''t approve of Dr. Feng''s prescription and insisted that Zhuzi take her medicine, the Bai Family might not agree.After all, Dr. Feng was a famous doctor in the capital city, while Su Liang''s medical skills were unknown to others.As long as Zhuzi''s health improved, there was no need for further exnation.After exining to Mrs. Liu how to decoct the medicine, Su Liang beckoned Bai Xiaohu toe over, "I have a task for you."Bai Xiaohu''s eyes lit up, "Are we going hunting for wild boar tomorrow?"Su Liang shook her head, "I won''t be free tomorrow, but I''ll call you when I am. Right now, there''s something more important."Bai Xiaohu puffed out his chest, "No matter what Sister Su Liang asks me to do, I can handle it!"Su Liang chuckled, "You''re going to help Zhuzi exercise."Bai Xiaohu froze, "But my brother can''t be exposed to the cold air!"Seeing the confused looks on the Bai Family members'' faces, Su Liang exined that Zhuzi''s body was weak and needed gradual exercise. It wasn''t good for him to always be cooped up at home.Old Mr. Bai tapped his dry tobo pipe, "That makes sense! If we keep raising him like this, he''ll be like a little girl and more susceptible to illness. As the old saying goes, children grow tougher with each fall!"Bai He also agreed with Su Liang''s opinion."So, what am I supposed to do?" Bai Xiaohu asked Su Liang.Su Liang took Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi outside, pointed to a t open space, and told him to take Zhuzi jogging every day.On the first day, they would run onep; on the second day, they would run a little more.Gradually increase the intensity.If Zhuzi couldn''t keep up, he could walk instead."Sister, I can do it!" Zhuzi said with a serious expression.Su Liang cautioned him, "Don''t force yourself. If you''re tired, rest.""I''ll watch my little brother and make sure he doesn''t ck off or get too tired!" Bai Xiaohu patted his chest, promising toplete the task.Madam Bai gave the medicine money to Su Liang, who epted it....When Su Liang returned home, she heard a noise in the backyard and went to see Ning Jing washing clothes by the well."Did you collect the medicine fee?" Ning Jing asked, looking up.Su Liang nodded, "Yes."Helping the needy but not the poor is important. It''s good to help others, but one must know their limits.Ning Jing continued washing the clothes, and Su Liang went back to her room to practice her calligraphy.Dinner was red date millet porridge, minced meat with eggnt, and wild vegetable pancakes."So, you n to live here for the long term, asionally helping others with their medical needs?" Su Liang asked Ning Jing.Ning Jing nodded but then said, "I want to take the Imperial Examination."Su Liang was taken aback, "A sudden decision?""You could say that." Ning Jing replied."When are you taking the exam?" Su Liang felt it strange. This man seemed as carefree as Xianxian, so why did he suddenly want to take the Imperial Examination?"In half a month." Ning Jing replied.Su Liang was puzzled, "Are you going back to Xunyang City? Or can you take the Imperial Examination anywhere in Qian Country?"To her knowledge, from ancient Imperial Examinations to modern college entrance exams, all were rted to household registration. Otherwise, it would create chaos.Ning Jing had mentioned before that Su Liang''s household registration was not in Su Family Vige but still in the capital city.This was confirmed by Uncle Liang and Su Daqiang''s family before the marriage.As a result, when Su Xu''s family took Su Liang''s property, it was an encroachment.When Ning Jing told Su Liang about this, he also mentioned that household registration management in Qian Country was very strict and did not allow random migration.At the time, Su Liang casually asked and learned that Ning Jing''s household registration was not in Bei''an County either."You can''t take the exam elsewhere. However, if the Crown Prince Bei Jingwang rmends you, there will be no restrictions on household registration." Ning Jing said.Su Liang raised her eyebrows, "Is this your n for the ''consultation fee'' you will collect from Xing Yusheng?"After Ning Jing briefly exined, Su Liang understood.The Imperial Examination in Qian Country was based on choosing candidates from different provinces, with the court strictly limiting the number of admissions from each region.Examining students from other regions took up quota space, which was unfair to local students and prohibited byw.Faking household registration for the Imperial Examination was considered cheating. If discovered, the penalty would be decapitation.However, there were exceptions.The court always encouraged nobles to participate in the Imperial Examination to prove their talent, without being restricted by household registration.However, due to their inherent privileges and even hereditary positions, they didn''t need to seek an official post through this route.As a result, as long as they participated, they would increase the number of extra admissions for local candidates without taking up channels intended formoners to seed.If they passed, their rankings were separate and did not affect the cement of other candidates.However, examinations were fair despite the differences in background. The Qian Country''s Imperial Examination system was very strict, making cheating difficult.Some noble candidates failed at the Court Examination and couldn''t even be schrs.Due to the loss of face, fewer and fewer noble families started participating in the exam, and "eligibility transfer" urred.That is, noble sons and daughters would rmend friends or subordinates to use their special qualifications to take the Imperial Examination, which the court had no objections to.Once they passed, the rmender would be known as someone with a keen eye for talent.Of course, Crown Prince Bei Jingwang had this privilege.He was almost dead, and the possibility of him participating in the imperial examination in person was almost non-existent.As long as Xing Yusheng rmended him, Ning Jing could take the exam anywhere."Do you want to be an official?" Su Liang was still puzzled.Ning Jing thought for a moment and replied, "Let''s see how it goes."Su Liang: ...Deciding to participate in the imperial examination on a whim, and whether or not he would be an official if he got in, would be up to him at the time?This person was very indifferent, seeming to not want to do anything, but also seemingly able to do anything..."You''ve been copying Buddhist scriptures, are you confident?" Su Liang asked.Ning Jing shook his head slightly.Su Liang instantly understood: also up to fate..."Alright, the person you wanted to save was originally someone you saw that wouldn''t live much longer. This request is not excessive," Su Liang said.After finishing the main topic, Ning Jing cleaned up the dishes, and Su Liang was about to return to her room when she suddenly remembered another matter, "Our household registrations are not here, so is our marriage legally protected?"Ning Jing''s expression was indifferent, "Qian Country values filial piety, and unauthorized marriages without parents'' orders and registration are not recognized if the parents do not approve."Su Liang coughed lightly, "What do we count as then? Elopement?"Ning Jing spoke two words, "Secret Marriage."Su Liang knew he was speaking seriously, but still felt a hint of inexplicable embarrassment...There was no conversation that night.On the next day, Qi Jun came to pick them up, and Su Liang and Ning Jing went to Qiuming Manor again.The beautiful scenery in the manor remained the same.But the tranquility and peace of yesterday had turned into an invisible tension today.There were fewer servants, their heads hung even lower, and their steps became lighter.When they saw the olddy Xing, she couldn''t hide her exhaustion, and the tall and thin nanny beside her had disappeared."Doctor Feng returned to the capital overnight," the olddy Xing said.Su Liang did not inquire about the twists and turns behind this.Xing Yusheng was carefully dressed today, sitting in a wheelchair pushed over. He was dressed in jade and luxurious clothes, but hisplexion was still very poor.Su Liang gave him acupuncture first.The medicine was prepared and sent over by the maid, and the olddy Xing signaled for Su Liang to check it first. She checked it, and it was alright, so she gave it to Xing Yusheng to drink.During the process of picking up the people, Qi Jun had conveyed the olddy Xing''s invitation to them, wishing for them to stay in Qiuming Manor.However, Su Liang declined the invitation. Both she and Ning Jing harbored secrets, and it was inconvenient for them to get too close to outsiders.While having tea, the olddy Xing asked with a smile, "When does Master Ning n to take Miss Su back to Xunyang City to meet her elders?"Su Liang understood it in her heart.Having discussed the matterst night, only with the approval of Ning Jing''s parents could Su Liang indeed be his legitimate wife.The olddy Xing knew that Ning Jing was banished from his family, yet she still asked this question, showing her concern for Su Liang.In the eyes of outsiders, as the only legitimate son of the Ning family, Ning Jing would likely be weed back by the family as long as he wanted to return."In a few days," Ning Jing said.The olddy Xing held Su Liang''s hand and sighed repeatedly, "You are also pitiful. At the end of the year, you''ve barelye of age, and you''ve been married off by those conscienceless rtives. You two... haven''t consummated the marriage yet, have you?"Su Liang saw the olddy Xing staring at a certain ce on her face, could she tell? Or was it because she was too young and felt that Ning Jing wasn''t so cruel?Xing Yusheng was stunned for a moment, looking at Su Liang with a slightly condensed gaze.Su Liang told the truth, "No."Old Lady Xing''s eyes brightened a bit and looked at Ning Jing, "May I ask why Master Ning wanted to get married here?"Ning Jing looked at Xing Yusheng and said, "She wanted to marry me."The olddy Xing frowned, and Xing Yusheng closed his eyes.Ning Jing''s statement was true, and Su Liang did not deny it. The rtionship between them wasplicated, and the details could not be shared with outsiders, nor was there any need to exin to outsiders.She could feel that the olddy Xing seemed to have some intention of "breaking up" her and Ning Jing, although it was not malicious.In some ways, Ning Jing was indeed not a good match.As expected, the olddy Xing soon proposed to recognize Su Liang as her goddaughter, and asked whether Su Liang would like to go and live with her at Bei Jingwang Mansion.If the original master was sitting beside the olddy Xing at this moment, it would be a great opportunity to fall from the sky, a perfect chance to leave her miseries behind and embrace a bright future.But today''s Su Liang was only here to treat people and didn''t need to be rescued by anyone."I appreciate the kindness of the olddy, but I am doing well now and I don''t want to leave temporarily," Su Liang tactfully declined, "I will do my best to treat the crown prince, and also ask the crown prince for help in another matter."Xing Yusheng immediately asked, "What is it?"Su Liang exined Ning Jing''s desire to participate in the imperial examination in Bei''an County."I didn''t expect Master Ning to have such ambition. I will arrange this matter," Xing Yusheng said with a frown, looking at Ning Jing, "But I have a question I want to ask Master Ning to rify."Ning Jing nodded, and heard Xing Yusheng ask, "If you hadn''t met me, would you not have taken the exam?"At this point, it was toote to rush back to Xunyang City to take the exam."That''s right," Ning Jing replied."Hiding in a small vige, will your brothers let you go? If you encounter troubles in the future, how will you protect her?" Xing Yusheng didn''t know why he was upset. It turned out that Su Liang suddenly cared about his illness yesterday because of Ning Jing...Ning Jing''s expression was calm, "You don''t need to worry about it, Crown Prince."The olddy Xing sighed deeply, "Miss Liang, think it over carefully, and don''t rush to answer. We will arrange for Master Ning''s examination as soon as possible."Su Liang smiled, "Then consider this as the medical fee for treating the crown prince."This was the first time Xing Yusheng saw someone who actively wanted to get close, but always politely kept their distance.Su Liang was just short of saying directly: I am treating the illness, and you are helping me as a reward. There''s no debt between us. It''s just a transaction and there''s no need to talk about feelings.After Su Liang and Ning Jing left, the olddy Xing looked regretful, "How nice it would have been if I hadn''t recognized the wrong owner of the handkerchief in the beginning!"Xing Yusheng sighed softly, "She must really like Ning Jing."

 Chapter 25: 025. Little Women and Crisp Eggplant

    <h4>Chapter 25: 025. Little Women and Crisp Eggnt</h4>


    [The little woman and crisp eggnt]The carriage entered the vige, seeing that Su Daqiang''s house door was open, Su Liang and Ning Jing got off the carriage."I''ll leave you here, you can go back." Su Liang said.Qi Jun drove the carriage away, and Ning Jing and Su Liang entered, only to see Bai He standing by the wall with a broom in his hand and an unhappy look on his face.From next door came sounds of cursing and beating, Listening carefully, the nasty and filthy words were unbearable to the ear.Bai He came back to his senses, walked quickly over, "My elder brother has transported thest carriage of furniture to sell in town. I''vee over to clean up this side."Last night, the wind blew and many leaves from the pear tree fell. They had all been swept into one pile.The yard was very clean, and the room with the door open was empty."Thank you for your hard work." Su Liang nodded, "We were passing by and saw the door open. We came over to pick some vegetables to take back."Bai He forced a smile, "There are quite a few beans and eggnts in the backyard that can be picked up."At this moment, a scream came from next door, followed by the voice of an old woman gritting her teeth, "You shameless slut, how dare you cry? You seduce men every day, you''re shameless!""Annoying!" The impatient voice of a young man.The voice of the old woman just now suddenly softened, "Xingzhe, go study now. Tell your mother what you want to eat, I''ll cook it for you."...When it finally quieted down next door, Su Liang recalled that she had met an old woman from that family before, probably the one who had been scolding just now.Bai He''s hand holding the broom was throbbing with blue veins as he went to move the stone b with a straight face.In the backyard, Su Liang picked beans while Ning Jing carefully selected ripe eggnts.Hearing that there was a sound at the front, Su Liang came over with a handful of beans. Bai He stood just at the doorway.Outside the door was the old woman from next door, and behind her was a thin, haggard young woman.Seeing Su Liang, the dull face of the old woman stiffened for a moment, then she put on a smile, "You are here, that''s good! This is a family matter, no need to involve outsiders! Just tell me, it''s fine."As she spoke, the old woman tried to push Bai He away and walk in, acting as if she and Su Liang were family members.Bai He didn''t say a word, and blocked her way."What do you need?" Su Liang asked."Isn''t your brother going to take the examination in the county next month? Recently, he has been studying day and night. I came to pick some vegetables, cook meat for him, and nourish his body!" The old woman spoke lively about her son.Su Liang''s expression was faint, "This is not your home.""When your Elder Uncle was alive, he wasn''t so stingy! I even gave some vegetable seeds. What''s wrong with picking a few vegetables?" The old woman pouted, "It should be said that you''re already married, this house andnd, no matter how they are, shouldn''t be assigned to let you upy it!""The title deeds were given to me by Su Daqiang''s creditor, Hu Er from the town. Lei Zheng is clear about the situation. If you have any objections, you can go to him." Su Liang said.The old woman nced at Su Liang, "Don''t scare me with those trivial matters! I just ask you, can I pick these vegetables?""No," Su Liang refused.The old woman spat on the ground, "As if anyone cares! Wait until my son Xingzhe bes a schr next month, don''te to tter me then!"With her words, she turned around and angrily twisted the little woman, who was bowing her head, muttering curses, "Why are you still here? Trying to seduce that Bai guy? Misfortune bringer! Unlucky ghost!"Bai He stared at the slender back of the little woman, took two steps forward but then withdrew abruptly, mming the door shut!Su Liang asked him about it. Bai He said that the neighbor''s surname was also Su, and he was a rtive of Su Daqiang.Just now, that old woman was Niu, by rtionship she was Su Daqiang''s niece by marriage.Niu had three sons; the eldest son, Su Xingyun, died of a sudden illnessst year, leaving behind a young widow, the little Liu who had just been beaten and scolded by Niu. She was married from the same vige as Bai He''s sister-inw Liu.Niu''s youngest son, Su Xingzhe, was currently the only schr in the vige. He would be participating in the Court Examination next month. Once he seeds, he would be a schr.Even before Niu became a schr''s mother, she acted very arrogantly, not putting anyone in her sights."Does Liu Hun have children?" Su Liang asked.Bai He shook his head, "No children.""Then why didn''t she go back to her parents'' house?" When Su Liang saw Liu Hun earlier, she couldn''t help but think of the original master who had been abused by Su Daqiang''s family. Living at others'' mercy, being humiliated and beaten, even working like an ox only brought more suffering.Bai He sighed deeply, "Her parents'' house had originally nned to take her back and then find another marriage for her, but that old devout woman wouldn''t let her go, saying that Liu Hun was born a Su family''s person, and would die as Su family''s ghost. Liu''s family thought that if Su Xingzhe became an official after getting the schr title, they could benefit from it, so they simply stopped caring about Liu Hun''s life.""Treating the daughter-inw as a maid, not needing much to eat, serving the whole family, and being able to curse and beat her casually, how could they let her go?" Su Liang thought of the Original Master again.If Su Daqiang hadn''t owed a high-interest loan, and if Ning Jing, the "fat sheep ready for ughter", had not appeared, Su Daqiang''s family would not have married the Original Master away so early. Instead, they would have kept her around to continue making embroidery and earn money, while having a free ve to serve the whole family.Seeing Bai He''s expression, Su Liang had a hunch that he had unusual feelings for that little Liu.But people''s words are terrifying. Even if he had the heart, he could only watch from afar and do nothing.Ning Jing carried a purple round eggnt and came over. Bai He picked up the broom again, "You guys go back first, I''ll sort out the backyard."...While crossing the bridge, Ning Jing suddenly said to Su Liang, "That person named Liu Hun may be about to die."Su Liang was startled, "Did you see it again?" The ck fog...Ning Jing nodded, he had watched from behind Su Liang just now."How can we save her? We can''t just go to her house and watch." Su Liang found it a bit difficult.But for those who were seen by Ning Jing as having "ck foreheads", they would either die or kill within three days.Liu Hun doesn''t seem like someone capable of murder, it''s much more likely that she would be killed by someone.Other than keeping an eye on her, there isn''t much else to do....After dinner, Bai Peng came by and handed the money from selling the furniture and items to Su Liang.A total of seven taels and five qian. As agreed, Bai Peng received one and a half taels of silver as abor fee.Su Liang got the key back, saw the dark night outside, and thought of Liu Hun. She asked Ning Jing if they should go and check on her.Ning Jing put down the pen in his hand, "You are very good at working for me."Su Liang snorted lightly, "When we go back this time, remember to settle the payment."The two went to Su Daqiang''s house first, locked the door from the inside, and went to the backyard.A wall apart, it''s Su Xingzhe''s backyard.Su Liang gestured to Ning Jing, after you.Ning Jing ran a few steps, leaped up gracefully, and crossed the wall.Su Liang''s eyes brightened, this must be the legendary light skill! She wanted to learn it!Although she didn''t know this skill yet, a low wall like this was not difficult. She took a running start, jumped, and climbed over it in one breath.There were pigs and chickens in this backyard, and it stank."Brother-inw, while the water''s hot, wash your feet."Hearing the young woman''s voice, Su Liang and Ning Jing silently approached the back window of a room."Leave it, massage my shoulders for me." This must be the schrly Su Xingzhe.Taking advantage of his widowed sister-inw for a shoulder massage, shameless."Brother-inw, it''ste, I should go back first..."The sound of a basin being knocked over."Hun, I know you''re suffering. After I pass the exam and be an official, I will take you in as my concubine after I marry!""Brother-inw, what are you doing? No...let go of me!""Quit being shameless when given a little face!"...The woman cried for help in despair, but all the people under the same roof seemed deaf and mute.Obviously, they all tacitly approved of Su Xingzhe''s shameless behavior,pletely disregarding Liu Hun as a person.Just as Su Liang was about to intervene, Ning Jing pped out at him!With a sudden loud noise, a big hole appeared in the intact wall.Su Xingzhe yelped in panic, "Ghost...ghost!"Liu Hun seized the opportunity to break free and ran out crying.After amotion with chickens flying and dogs jumping, the family believed that Su Xingyun was unhappy with Su Xingzhe''s attempt to possess Liu Hun and had shown his spirit to stop him.Niu Family sped her hands together, chanting some words, "Da Yun, don''t me your brother, it''s all this little slut''s fault. She shamelessly seduced your brother. If you''re angry, me her!"She then gritted her teeth, "If Zhe gets frightened into an ident, I''ll skin that bitch alive!"Through the hole Ning Jing made, Su Liang heard and saw everything clearly.Su Xingzhe raised his neck and said, "It''s her deliberately seducing me!"Su Liang just wanted to vomit...Ning Jing tugged on Su Liang''s sleeve and pointed at Liu Hun''s room.Su Liang quietly approached, heard the sound of a chair falling, her expression changed, and she broke down the door and entered.The room was pitch ck, with a person hanging from the beam.Su Liang took out the kitchen knife she carried with her and cut the rope.Liu Hun coughed and curled up on the ground, her eyes filled with despairing deathly stillness."You''ll be able to leave here soon, just wait a little longer." Su Liang deliberately pinched her throat, whispered into Liu Hun''s ear, and quickly left.Liu Hun''s consciousness was hazy, she didn''t see Su Liang clearly, and thought it was a god''s act of mercy, that Yama King didn''t take her...With a loud rumble, one after another.The walls of Su Xingzhe''s house copsed.The pig ran away.The chickens flew away.The kitchen suddenly caught fire....Su Liang returned to the neighboring backyard and saw a certain celestial being who had just finished wreaking havoc on Niu Family''s house, holding a round eggnt, "Can we make Crisp Eggnt again tomorrow?"

 Chapter 26: 026. Fight a battle

    <h4>Chapter 26: 026. Fight a battle</h4>


    [Starting a Fight]The early morning sun had just risen.Su Liang had just opened the door when olddy Bai came over with her basket.Recently, the Bai family had gotten some idental ie and there was hope that Zhuzi''s condition might improve, which had eased olddy Bai''s furrowed brows somewhat. "Li, I just picked some wild vegetables. I know you like them, want some?"Su Liang invited Old Lady Bai in and took a handful of fresh wild vegetables to the kitchen.Seeing the kitchen all tidy and in order, olddy Bai praised Su Liang as a domesticated woman.But really, Su Liang just cooked. Washing dishes, tidying, and cleaning were all Ning Jing''s jobs.As Olddy Bai was chatting, she brought up Su Xingzhe''s family, "You wouldn''t know since you didn''t leave the house, but something big happened to olddy Niu''s familyst night!"Gossip seemed to be in the nature of women.Su Liang yed ignorant and seeing her interest, Old Lady Baiunched into her story."Olddy Niu''s eldest son had always been in poor health. He was newly married, but lost his life in less than a month without leaving a son or a daughter. In my opinion, the young daughter-inw, who hasn''t given birth yet, should go back to her natal home and find someone else to marry. Why must she be condemned to live a widow''s life?""Olddy Niu just wouldn''t let Liu Hun leave. She makes her serve the entire family and beats and scolds her every day. The things she says, they are truly filthy! If my daughter were treated like this, I would have my son knock on their door! You can''t bully people like this! All of this just because they have a schr in their family and no one dares to offend them!""And guess what? Last night, their wall copsed, the pig ran away, the chicken flew away, and there was even a fire! Not a single person was seen! People are saying it''s haunted!""Just now when I was picking vegetables and I passed by their house, the pigs still haven''t been found.I think Old Granny Niu will definitely invite a Taoist priest to cast out the evil spirits!"Without quite deriving pleasure from her misfortune, Old Granny Bai was, at least, able to vent some of her anger.Bai He had studied in the town''s school with Su Xingzhe. But after Zhuzi was born weak and frequently sick, requiring constant medication, which the Bai family could not afford, Bai He had to drop out of school.Ever since then, olddy Niu frequently put Olddy Bai down and her sharp, sarcastic character had earned her deep resentment from Olddy Bai.Olddy Bai had always felt that her younger son, Bai He, was smart and had the makings of a schr. However, due to their family''s financial situation, they couldn''t afford to keep him in school which caused her great distress.On a few asions, when Olddy Niu made sarcastic remarks publically, Olddy Bai had nearly lost her patience and rushed over to shut her filthy mouth!"Maybe it really is haunted." Su Liang said seriously, "Does our vige have a Taoist priest?"Olddy Bai shook her head, "Our vige doesn''t, but the town does.""Is it effective?" asked Su Liang.Olddy Bai lightly scoffed, "That''s just an old con artist who cheats money away from people!"A light bulb went on in Su Liang''s head as she figured out a way to help Liu Hun escape her bitter life...A rescue should not be aborted half-way. If Liu Hun doesn''t leave the olddy Niu''s house, the tragic events ofst night will sooner orter repeat themselves.Having shared the most explosive gossip in the vige with Su Liang, Olddy Bai, quite satisfied, left with her basket."Can I borrow one of your clothes?" Su Liang came in and asked Ning Jing.Ning Jing didn''t ask what she needed it for and took out a green changpao.Su Liang tried it on, but it was too big."It''s yours." Ning Jing said."Thanks." Su Liang took the clothes back to her room, and after some simple tailoring, the outfit fit just right.The next time Ning Jing saw Su Liang, she was in male attire with her hair rolled up in a bun.A girl yet to have her hairpinning ceremony, she resembled a twelve or thirteen-year-old boy at first nce.Su Liang also took a straw hat from Ning Jing''s room��it was left behind by Uncle Liang."I''m going to town, do you need me to buy anything?" Su Liang asked.Ning Jing shook his head, "No.""If Qi Junes to pick me up, tell him to wait a while." As Su Liang finished speaking, she was already stepping out with bright and brisk steps.There was a shorter path from the vige to the town, which Bai Peng had shown to Su Liang.The path was narrow, suitable neither for carriage nor for carrying loads, so it was not frequently used by others.Taking the shortcut, Su Liang reached Feiyan Town very quickly.After asking people for directions, she found the old Taoist priest who usually set up his stall at the intersection.The Taoist priest was in ragged clothes, but his eyes sparkled with life.Su Liang kept her straw hat low, revealing only her pointed chin, and got straight to the point, "Today, if someone from Su Vigees to ask the priest to cast a spell, the priest must tell them that the widowed daughter-inw and the younger brother-inw are in sh due to their zodiac signs, and they need to be separated with great distance.""I never lie." The Taoist priest scoffed lightly.Su Liang took out a silver coin, "Priest, they truly are in sh."The Taoist priest''s eyes lit up and he quickly snatched the silver coin, stuffing it into his chest, flicking his duster, "Young master, rest assured, I will have a good look."Not long after, a man hurried over to invite the old Taoist priest, and they headed in the direction of Su''s Vige....Su Liang cut a chunk of fresh meat, bought some misceneous grains and condiments, and with her basket, prepared to take the shortcut home.Before she could leave Feiyan Town, a carriage pulled up beside her."Miss Su?"Hearing Xing Yusheng''s voice, Su Liang stopped and saw Qi Jun driving the carriage, with another guard, Qi Yan, who looked simr to him sitting beside him. The two were biological brothers.Xing Yusheng sat in the carriage, looking at her in surprise."It really is Miss Su!" Qi Junughed and said, "When the Crown Prince said you looked alike, I didn''t even recognize you!""You guys are... going to my house?" Su Liang asked."I always bother you toe over to treat me and I feel bad about it. I also wanted to get out and see the world." Xing Yusheng exined.Su Liang nodded and got on the carriage."Ning Jing didn''te?" Xing Yusheng looked at Su Liang''s outfit which seemed to be simr to Ning Jing''s, but smaller. After taking off the straw hat, she looked just like a handsome, jade-faced young man."He''s at home." said Su Liang, "The color on Crown Prince Xing''s face has improved over the past few days.""All thanks to you." Xing Yusheng said formally, "When you''re out on your own, disguising as a male is indeed more convenient, but you still need to be extra cautious."Su Liang understood that Xing Yusheng had misunderstood, but she didn''t bother to exin.Xing Yusheng then took out a refined jade token and handed it to Su Liang, "Ning Jing''s exam in Bei''an County is all set. Just bring my token when it''s time to go. Whether he passes or not will depend on his own abilities.""Many thanks." Su Liang epted.The carriage rolled through the vige, passing Su Xingzhe''s home, which was crowded with onlookers.Seeing Su Liang draw back the curtains to look outside, Xing Yusheng asked, "Is this house celebrating something happy today?"Su Liang nodded, "Yes, it''s a joyful affair." ...The carriage stopped. Su Liang was the first to alight and she saw Ning Jing standing at the entrance of the house, looking right at them.By the time Xing Yusheng was seated in the wheelchair with the assistance of Qi Jun and Qi Yan, Su Liang had already briskly walked towards Ning Jing, handing him both the basket and the jade token.Xing Yusheng withdrew his gaze and took in the surroundings.This ce was even more rustic and authentic than Qiuming Manor. The Ning''s house was nothing extraordinary, it looked like an ordinary household in the vige.The reason Xing Yusheng was here today was that he was genuinely puzzled about what attracted Su Liang to this ce, making her utterly indifferent to living as a granddaughter to the Old Dowager of Bei Jingwang Mansion, entering the Prince Mansion as the daughter of a noble family, and enjoying luxury and wealth. Besides, she hadn''t grown up here from a young age.Besides the jade token, Xing Yusheng also brought many gifts with him.Top-grade tea leaves, ginseng, bird''s nest, entire bolts of silk and cotton cloth, priceless antique vases, eight types of desserts, and a basket full of grapes that ordinary people would neither have the opportunity to eat nor have ever seen before.Qi Jun wheeled Xing Yusheng into the house, while Qi Yan carried the gifts in."These are all prepared by my grandmother, so please ept them," said Xing Yusheng.Su Liang smiled, "Respectfully following themand. Please convey my thanks to old Madame."In Ning Jing''s room, Su Liang applied acupuncture to Xing Yusheng.Ning Jing sat by, watching closely, making Xing Yusheng feel a bit ufortable.Xing Yusheng held good feelings towards Su Liang, as he had never met such a free-spirited,poseddy who was so capable and independent. However, since Su Liang had already married Ning Jing, Xing Yusheng didn''t harbor undue thoughts.The Old Dowager, his grandmother, had more than once expressed her regret about Xing Yusheng''s missed opportunity with Su Liang and truly liked her as well.But Xing Yusheng knew very well that regardless of whether it was the deceptive Huang Wanwan from before or the current Su Liang, the Old Dowager only ever wanted to find him a concubine.Xing Yusheng could use his illness as an excuse to stay away from home for a long time, but he had no say in choosing his crown princess. Even if the Old Dowager supported him, it would be in vain if the prince and the princess didn''t agree.He could reject his family''s arrangement and refuse to marry. But if he wished to marry legitimately, he could not avoid his family''s intervention.This morning, the Old Dowager had even mentioned that as soon as Xing Yusheng''s health improved, he should return home, and his marriage should be arranged as soon as possible.Even if Su Liang hadn''t married Ning Jing, Xing Yusheng didn''t believe she would ept being a secondary wife.Just yesterday, Xing Yusheng had received news that due to the Gu family''s rebellion and subsequent execution, the marital agreement between Marquis Chang Xin''s son, Gu Ling, and Miss Nian of the Nian Family, was cancelled. His stepmother, now the Princess, wanted her biological son to marry Nian Ruxue.The Old Dowager thought an alliance with the military family of Nian, which received favorable imperial attention, was a good thing for Bei Jingwang Mansion. Moreover, since she had met Nian Ruxue before, she thought her family should consider Xing Yusheng first if the two families were to form an alliance. ...The window was open.As soon as Su Liang put away the silver needles, she saw Mrs. Baie in again, and Little Tiger and Zhuzi also ran in.Zhuzi''s little face was flushed as if he had just been running around.Seeing that there were guests at home, Mrs. Bai was hesitating whether to leave or not. Then Su Liang came out and announced that Ning Jing''s friend hade to visit.Mrs. Bai pulled Su Liang aside and gave her an update on thetest developments of the drama at the cowdy''s house."They really invited that old Taoist priest from the town! We all went to see it. The priest went around the cowdy''s house, asked their family about their zodiac signs, guess what happened in the end?" Mrs. Bai looked eager for Su Liang to inquire further.Feigning curiosity, Su Liang asked, "Did the Taoist say there were ghosts?""It''s the middle of the day, if there were ghosts, he wouldn''t be able to see them!" Mrs. Bai shook her head, "The old Taoist said Liu Hun and Su Xingzhe''s zodiac sign are in conflict! If they don''t separate immediately, Su Xingzhe will be gued by misfortune! You should have seen the cowdy''s face then, just like a stone in a stinky pit!""So that''s how it is. Does this mean they are going to drive Liu Hun away?" asked Su Liang.Mrs. Bai huffed, "The cowdy is counting on Su Xingzhe passing the examination and bing a high official. As soon as she heard that Liu Hun would harm Su Xingzhe, she immediately threw Liu Hun out! Said she is no longer part of the Su Family, and to never set foot in the Su vige again! Even said she was going to the county government office today to move Liu Hun''s household registration back to her maiden home! Topletely sever all ties with the Su Family!"Su Liang smiled, "That''s also a good thing.""Absolutely!" eximed Mrs. Bai, "I hope she remarries into a good family!"Su Liang didn''t tell Mrs. Bai that her beloved youngest son Bai He seemed interested in Liu Hun.She acted covertly, intending to save Liu Hun''s life, but as for matters of marriage, she had no interest in ying matchmaker, nor could she.Even though Mrs. Bai seemed genuinely sympathetic towards Liu Hun now, if Liu Hun wanted to marry Bai He, it would be a whole different story....After Xing Yusheng left, Ning Jing suddenly said to Su Liang, "If you hadn''t refused Lady Xing yesterday, she would definitely have arranged for you to marry Xing Yusheng, as a concubine."Up until thest two words, Su Liang was not surprised, she had sensed it before. But hearing thosest two words, she still stopped for a moment.Being a "concubine" was something quite unreal for the time-traveling Su Liang.Later, Little Tiger Bai secretly came over and shared his family''s "gossip": his grandmother was so angry, she nearly fainted, because his uncle said he wanted to marry the young widow who just got chased away by the cowdy...Su Liang didn''t say anything, just gave Little Tiger Bai a box of desserts, and told him to take it back and share it with Zhuzi.Human nature isplex, from certain aspects, the lofty Lady Xing and Mrs. Bai were not much different.As long as their own interests were not affected, they weren''t stingy with showing their kindness.But if Su Liang wanted to use a debt of gratitude as a condition to marry the Crown Prince Bei Jingwang, Lady Xing would probably think she was daydreaming, even if she did save Xing Yusheng''s life.And while Mrs. Bai pitied Liu Hun, wishing she marries into a good house, but when ites to her own son, that simply cannot happen!Su Liang jokingly said, "If women could also participate in the Imperial examination, that would be nice. I''d secure a good status for myself. That way, if I fancied a noble son one day, I wouldn''t have to just be a concubine."She didn''t think that Lady Xing or Mrs. Bai were all that wrong, everyone has their own position.Lady Xing believed her noble grandson should only be matched with a highborndy, and Mrs. Bai simply hoped that her precious son could marry a maiden. None of these were excessive.Ning Jing said, "You can participate in the military exam."Surprised, Su Liang asked, "Women are allowed to take the military exam?""There are female generals in enemy countries who have mocked the women of the Qian country for only knowing how to embroider. So the Emperor allowed women to participate in the military exam, but to date, no woman has gained merit in the military exam.", exined Ning Jing."Do I have to fight level after level until I get to the capital?" Su Liang asked, highly interested.Ning Jing shook his head, "There''s no need. Before the civil examinations in the examination hall, those participating in the military exam will all go to the capital topete. There''s only an age limit, one must be under thirty. Do you really want to participate?""Maybe I will, maybe I won''t. We''ll see." Su Liang said casually, "Your martial arts seem very good, how about, we go outside and have a spar?"

 Chapter 27: 027. Moral Kidnapping

    <h4>Chapter 27: 027. Moral Kidnapping</h4>


    [Moral Coercion]The door was locked from the inside, and the two of them began to practice unarmed martial arts in the spacious courtyard.When Ning Jing saved Yang Yu on the street before, she had already witnessed Su Liang''s skills.And this was Su Liang''s first time seeing Ning Jing make a move.If there were spectators, they would definitely feel that Su Liang''s moves were fast, fierce, and urate, while Ning Jing seemed slow, yet able to dismantle moves, giving a sense of using little effort to do a lot.One was as sharp as a knife, the other as free as the wind.They both halted their moves simultaneously; Ning Jing was rxed andposed while Su Liang seemed a bit out of breath."You haven''t used your full strength," Su Liang said.Ning Jing didn''t deny it, "You''re not at your real strength either."Su Liang''s delicate body now limited her, and she could only exert less than half of her strength from her previous life."I must start practicing as soon as possible. What weapon are you good at?" Su Liang was curious.Ning Jing answered, "A long sword."Su Liang asked, "Can you teach me swordsmanship and lightness skills when you have time?""Sure," Ning Jing nodded, "So, will you stay and work for me?"It was that same question that never got an answer.Su Liang declined, "I can only trade it for a te of Crisp Eggnt."They agreed to be roommates; Su Liang would cook, and Ning Jing would do the dishes.However, if they wanted more dishes, they''d have to "pay extra"."Deal," Ning Jing agreed.The knocking on the door sounded, and he went to open it.Bai He''s face didn''t look good, his gaze crossed Ning Jing and looked at Su Liang."If you have something to say, say it to me," Ning Jing didn''t invite him in.Su Liang guessed the reason Bai He came, so she didn''t go to him either."I''d like to ask you to persuade my parents..." Bai He started to talk about his intention to marry Liu Hun.After he finished talking, Ning Jing shook his head, "For such a matter, you need to figure it out yourself." He closed the door immediately after finishing.Recently, the two families had be closer, so Bai He probably thought Ning Jing and Su Liang could help change the minds of Old Bai and his wife.However, some things outsiders just can''t interfere with.Bai Xiaohu hurried home, "Little Uncle didn''t even get inside before Brother Ning chased him away!"Mrs. Bai angrily said, "Even outsiders know he''s being a fool, so they don''t bother with him! I don''t know what Liu Hun did to hook his soul!"Eldest daughter-inw Liu''s family was knitting shoe soles and remained silent. Liu Hun was her biological cousin, and they had a good rtionship. But in this matter, even she was an outsider who couldn''t say a word....For lunch, Su Liang cooked the Crisp Eggnt that Ning Jing ordered and fried a te of Thousand Layer Meat Cake. She washed the wild vegetables sent by Mrs. Bai, steamed them with a little bit of flour, mixed with the sauce."If you want to make money, you could open a restaurant." Ning Jing once again praised Su Liang''s cooking skills.Su Liang nodded, "If I really open a restaurant one day, I''ll hire you as the manager. Just standing there, youngdies and wives will definitely flock to dine, enjoying both delicious food and a pleasant view of a handsome man."Ning Jing frowned, "You''re treating me like a vase?"Su Liang smiled, "Is it wrong to praise your good looks?"...After lunch, Ning Jing took out the treasure box he had once shown Su Liang, "You can choose three items."Yang Yu, Xing Yusheng, and Liu Hun.Although Su Liang had voluntarily saved those people, ording to the agreement, Ning Jing still had to reward her."Is this jade hairpin also an option?" Su Liang picked up the jade hairpin Nian Jincheng had put in her hair on the night of their wedding.Seeing Mr. Liang''s reaction at that time, Su Liang guessed that this might originally belong to Ning Jing. Maybe it was a token of love he had given to someone?Ning Jing shook his head, "No, not this one."Su Liang put down the jade hairpin, seemingly unconcerned. She chose a golden bracelet, a jade pendant with a golden edge, and an emerald ring. Ning Jing collected the rest of the items.Su Liang asked Ning Jing for a locked wooden box and put the original owner''s embroidery and three pieces of jewelry in it. The used embroidered items had been washed, dried, and tidied up.Since her transmigration, Su Liang had only seen and eaten one type of fruit, pears. Today, she received grapes from Xing Yusheng and found them exceptionally delicious after a taste.As it was getting darker, Mrs. Bai came over once more, never mentioning Bai He and Liu Hun''s matters. She only told Su Liang that the pig from Mrs. Niu''s family had been found."She''s offended too many people in ordinary times. I don''t know who did it, but they fed her pig rat poison!" Even though Mrs. Bai despised Mrs. Niu, she couldn''t help but sigh at this.A pig was an essential asset for a farming family. Now, Mrs. Niu''s family had suffered a huge loss.The dead pig was found in the mountains, and almost every household had rat poison, so even if they reported it to the county government, they might not be able to find out who did it.As for the "mastermind" Su Liang, she only felt a little sorry for the pig, not for Su Xingzhe''s family."There''s one more thing, it''s just my guess." Granny Bai whispered to Su Liang, "You may not know, but ever since Su Daqiang''s family sold themselves asborers, that old cow has had her eye on their house! Now her house''s wall has copsed, and the house is broken. It can be fixed, but she might take the opportunity to seize your house! You have to be careful!"Su Daqiang''s house was the best in the vige. The old cow''s family had been supporting Su Xingzhe''s studies for years, and they were so poor that they didn''t have the money to build a new house, which was very broken.The old cow had mentioned this matter to Su Liang just yesterday.Su Liang thanked Granny Bai, who mentioned in passing that she was going to propose a marriage for Bai He soon.Su Liang just smiled and congratted her.As Granny Bai left, Su Liang ate a few grapes and was about to continue practicing calligraphy when she heard someone knock on the door again."Ning Jing." Su Liang suspected that Granny Bai was right.Ning Jing opened the door and saw Lei Zheng, Su Bai, several Su family n elders, and the old cow couple, leading two dirty children outside."Where''s Liang Girl? Let here out. We have something to say!" Old Cow said."She''s sleeping." Ning Jing replied indifferently.Su Bai sighed, "Young Master Ning, there was a strange incident in our vigest night. Did you hear about it? Xingzhe''s house copsed, and now the whole family has no ce to live. Xingzhe is the only schr in our vige, and he''s going to take the Court Examination next month. He needs a quiet ce to live. The rich family''s house is empty now, and they want to move in temporarily until their house is repaired.""Young Master Ning''s family is rich, and he doesn''tck that little money. Just give the house to Xingzhe. In the future, when he gains fame and bes an official, he won''t forget your kindness." One of the n elders spoke up.People joined in one after another.From the tone of their voices, if Ning Jing and Su Liang did not agree, they would be considered stingy, heartless, and shortsighted.Ning Jing''s lips slightly parted, "Fifty taels."Old Cow shrieked, "It''s originally Su family''s house, why can''t we live there? And you still want money?"Su Bai sighed, "That house was bought by Liang Girl from Hu Er, the gambling house owner in the town, for fifty taels. Why not let Xingzhe write an IOU, owing it first, and when he passes the examination and gets a reward from the county government, he can pay it back."The house was actually given to Su Liang by Hu Er. Su Bai knew this but deliberately said otherwise because he didn''t want to offend Ning Jing and Su Liang. But the n elders pressured him, and fearing that Su Xingzhe might really make a name for himself, Su Bai didn''t want to offend anyone, so he yed the peacemaker.Old Cow began to wail, "My Boy Zhe has been studying all these years, and he''s finally making his way. Now he doesn''t even have a ce to live! If he doesn''t make it, it''s all your fault! His mood is bad, and you still force him to write an IOU. How can you be so heartless! You are cutting off the lifeline of our whole family!"The two children got the hint and started crying, throwing themselves at Ning Jing.Ning Jing frowned and dodged. The two children fell to the ground and cried even harder.Seeing this, Old Cow immediately started a scene, "You all saw it, he hit my grandson! All of you with the surname Su, watching your own children being bullied by outsiders!"Su Bai saw Old Cow''s shamelessness, his forehead twitched, and he yanked the two children up from the ground, "Stop making a fuss! Xingzhe is a schr, where would he do things that take advantage of others? In the future, when he gains a reputation, he will be criticized! Even for his future, this IOU must be written!"The n elders frowned upon hearing this because Su Bai''s words were not unreasonable.But Old Cow quickly responded, "Don''t try to scare me! As long as they give us the house, why can''t we take it?""Not giving." Ning Jing remained expressionless."Call Su Liang out! See if she has the heart to watch our entire family freeze to death outside!" Old Cow shouted, "Su Liang! Come out! Come out and look at your nephew! He can''t survive!"Su Liang, annoyed, put down her brush and came out.As soon as she saw her, Old Cow wailed even harder and pinched her two grandsons to make them cry louder.Su Liang pulled Ning Jing behind her, grabbed the children who were pushed toward her and threw them back, coldly looking at Su Bai and the n elders, "Is there only one vacant house in the vige? None of your houses have empty rooms? If they can''t live in my house, will they freeze to death outside tonight?"Su Bai''s face stiffened, "Not really...""Since you all sympathize with Su Xingzhe, value his schrly identity, and believe he has a boundless future, why not take him into your own homes, serve him well, and once he passes the examination, he''ll surely remember your kindness." Su Liang snorted coldly, "With such a great opportunity, I''m sure the elders would be more than happy to do so, so why should a cold-blooded and malicious junior like me step in? Uncle Bai, don''t you agree?"Su Bai was embarrassed by Su Liang''s sharp sarcasm and didn''t dare to speak.In fact, Old Cow''s house was not seriously damaged; they had intentionally copsed it to seize Su Liang''s house.But Su Liang hated moral kidnapping the most. A group of old people, with two pitiful-looking children, trying to stimte her maternal instinct?Sorry, she didn''t have that at all.Even if Old Cow''s house was deliberately destroyed by her and Ning Jing, who told them to exploit and humiliate the little widow, almost driving her to death?A counter-kidnapping left the n elders and Lei Zheng speechless."We want your house! Your house is the best!" Old Cow''s eldest grandson shouted, revealing their true intentions hidden behind their pathetic acts.Su Liang mmed the door shut, and heard Su Bai''s voice outside, "Go back and let Xingzhe write the IOU first, thene back! Or go live with your brother first!"Then there was Old Cow''s crying and cursing, and the two children crying even more heartbreakingly.Su Liang remained unmoved. That family would never really write an IOU to buy the house, and what kind of schr was Su Xingzhe, who bullied even his widowed sister-inw?When the two of them reached their respective rooms, Su Liang suddenly stopped Ning Jing."What?" Ning Jing asked.Su Liang snorted lightly, "Aren''t you also going to take the Court Examination? Do well on it. Hopefully, when the resultse out, it will make that whole family so angry that they''ll vomit blood."Ning Jing nodded, "Okay. I want steamed dishes tomorrow."Su Liang rubbed her forehead, "Deal!"

 Chapter 28: 028. Unexpected Guest

    <h4>Chapter 28: 028. Unexpected Guest</h4>


    Su Liang was a woman of action.Yesterday, she said that she wanted to practice martial arts more intensively. By daybreak today, she was already runningps in the courtyard. In the morning, she found some tools and set up makeshift equipment like parallel bars and sandbags in the yard.Ning Jing was originally reading a book in his room, butter he moved a chair to the courtyard. Su Liang was busy with her work and didn''t even ask him for help.If outsiders were present, they would see a petite girl wielding a heavy hammer to nail wood nks while a certain man stood idly by.By the time Xing Yusheng arrived, Su Liang had already finished setting up and even tried out the equipment."These are..." Xing Yusheng was very curious about the new additions in the yard.Su Liang didn''t want to exin too much, so she took the book from Ning Jing''s hands, pulled him up from his chair, and smiled, "These are his toys."Xing Yusheng was taken aback, "Master Ning, could you show me what these are used for?""Won''t show you," Ning Jing reimed his book and turned away, leaving Xing Yusheng with a cold back view."Master Xing, don''t feel offended. He is just like that," Su Liang said with no guilt in ''throwing Ning Jing under the bus''. She showed familiarity with Ning Jing to prevent Xing Yusheng from having any romantic ideas about her. It would be troublesome.Xing Yusheng smiled, "Master Ning is quite mysterious."Today, he brought gifts again. Two sets of new bedding, two fat wild chickens, and a basket full of bright red hawthorns."Qi Jun caught the wild chickens yesterday. The red fruits are from the manor," Xing Yusheng said."Thank you," Su Liang epted the gifts and proceeded to perform acupuncture on Xing Yusheng.Ning Jing came over to watch. Xing Yusheng asked if he was learning medical skills from Su Liang.Ning Jing shook his head, "I just want to see someone get pricked by needles."Xing Yusheng: ... He had no grudge with Ning Jing... Crawling into all sorts of weird hobbies...Su Liang felt instead that Ning Jing''s nonsense, just like hers, was aimed at keeping Xing Yusheng from prying into their lives.After the acupuncture, Xing Yusheng proposed ying chess with Ning Jing, but was also rejected.Finally realising his unwee presence, Xing Yusheng abandoned his thought of befriending the couple and left with his entourage.In the carriage, Qi Yan showed a resentful face, "Master, they don''t appreciate your kindness!"Xing Yusheng sighed lightly, "Don''t take it to heart. Su Liang epted my gifts and was willing to treat me. How is that not appreciating? It''s my one-sided intention to be closer that was subtly rejected.""A destitute merchant''s son is acting all high and mighty!" Qi Yan huffed."Don''t underestimate him," Xing Yusheng shook his head, "He is not an ordinary person. His current circumstances are only temporary.""How so? Other than his good looks, what skills does he have? It''s clearly Miss Su who is capable!" Qi Yan argued."Then why do you think Su Liang is willing to be with Ning Jing?" Xing Yusheng countered.Qi Junughed, "Perhaps, it''s simply because Ning Qi is handsome."Xing Yusheng paused, "That... Although I don''t think Su Liang is a superficial person, it''s not impossible."As they were leaving the Su vige, Xing Yusheng suddenly asked, "Comparing looks, do I fall short of Ning Jing by a lot?"Qi Yan shook his head, "Master, you are much more handsome than him!"Meanwhile, Qi Jun spoke the truth, "You''re not that far off."Qi Yan knocked Qi Jun, "Anyway, in subordinate''s opinion, none of the young men in Qian Country can match master, except for the famous beauty, the son of Marquise Chang Xin, Gu Ling!""When did you see that Master Gu?" Qi Jun asked."When the Princess was around, she once sent me to the capital city to deliver a gift to Master Gu, haven''t I told you this?" Qi Yan scratched his head.The curtain of the carriage lifted, revealing Xing Yusheng''s puzzled face, "What happened?"Qi Yan told the story. Years ago, the mother of Xing Yusheng passed away after going to the capital city to visit rtives. Not long after she left the city, she encountered the young crown prince of Marquise Chang Xin, Gu Ling.Gu Ling was all alone, insistent on having the then Princess Qin personally escort him home, and would not ept anyone else to do it.Though they originally thought Gu Ling was unreasonable, due to his young age, the kind-hearted Princess Qin decided toply and returned to the capital.That same day, they heard that a severendslide had happened on the road Princess Qin was originally nned to take. If anyone had passed through, they would surely be buried."Someone plotted to assassinate the Princess at that time. As to why it didn''t seed, no one knows. The Princess thought that it was Master Gu who saved her, but she never made it public. She would just secretly send my father to send Master Gu a birthday gift every year. That year, after my father injured his leg, she sent me. Since Qi Jun was travelling with you at that time and wasn''t home, he didn''t know about it," Qi Yan exined."Why didn''t Mother ever mention this to me?" Xing Yusheng was perplexed.Qi Jun sighed lightly, "Marquis Chang Xin and my father have had longstanding grudges, and my mother, who was simply thankful for Master Gu''s unintended rescue, could not afford to have more involvement with him."Xing Yusheng remembered that after Gu''s incident, his stepmother wanted his brother to marry Gu Ling''s fianc��e, Nian Ruxue. His grandmother thought that it was better if Nian Ruxue married him, and suddenly felt some difort. "Have you heard anything about Gu Ling, who escaped from the capital, being caught?"Qi Yan shook his head, "I haven''t heard about him being caught. In the middle ofst month, General Nian Jincheng, who was ordered by the emperor to capture Master Gu, visited here!""Nian Jincheng?" Xing Yusheng''s eyes narrowed."Yes, him. The only friend in the rumour of Master Gu, who is cold and arrogant, is General Nian. It was said that two years before the Gu Family''s incident, Master Gu mostly stayed at Huguo Temple, and no one could see him except for Nian Jincheng," sneered Qi Yan, "As you can see, that Nian Jincheng is nothing but a capricious person!"Qi Jun frowned, "The imperial edict is difficult to disobey. If he didn''t do that, the Nian Family wouldn''t have been able to clear their involvement with the case of Gu Family''s rebellion."Qi Yan snorted, "If he actually catches him next time and uses Master Gu''s life as a merit to tter himself, do you still think he has any misgivings?""This matter has nothing to do with us. Stop talking about it. Watch your words to prevent trouble," Xing Yusheng finished, dropping the curtain. His heart, however, felt heavy.Knowing the rtionship between his mother and Gu Ling, Xing Yusheng was certain that he would not agree to Grandmother Xing''s arrangement and have any involvement with Nian Ruxue.After a long time, a sigh came from the carriage, "I hope Gu Ling is living a peaceful and quiet life somewhere unknown."Qi Jun asked Qi Yan, "How beautiful is Crown Prince Gu?"After a moment of thought, Qi Yan replied, "It''s hard to describe. There''s a saying in the capital that Gu the beautiful person''s smile could captivate the entire city, but no one can get his smile. After I heard it, I went back and told the princess about it. Sheughed as she had seen Gu, the crown prince, when he was little and said that Gu was a hundred times cuter than our crown prince."Xing Yusheng: ...As if he were adopted......After lunch, Ning Jing washed a te of hawthorn, took one, took a bite, frowned, and put it down. "Su Liang."Su Liang, who was reading a book in the next room, responded."Can''t I eat the red fruit raw?" Asked Ning Jing."Of course you can. There''s an old saying that boys love sour, girls love spicy. Unfortunately, pregnant women can''t eat red fruits." Su Liang replied seriously.Ning Jing: ...Aunt Bai brought some more wild vegetables, sharing with Su Liang thetest gossip about the old cow''s family."I heard they came to im your housest night? How shameless!""And you have no idea what happened next!""The rich man in the vige, Ma Erhui, has a few vacant rooms, he warmly invited them to live there, providing food and drinks. They aren''t even rted, and that family is just about taking advantage of others, they have no shame!""Guess what? Ma Erhui''s daughter, you don''t know her, her name is Xiufang, she is quite a handful usually, she and Su Xingzhe spent the night in the same bed!""Ma Erhui''s daughter-inw is insisting that it''s Su Xingzhe who took advantage of her daughter, causing a ruckus in the vige. Old cow is iming that the Ma''s family drugged Su Xingzhe, and Xiufang is shamelessly seducing her son. The two families are fighting terribly, Su Xingzhe''s face even got scratched and bloodied."Aunt Bai spoke with her spit flying, and Su Liang was dumbfounded.In the beginning, she and Ning Jing just wanted to help Liu Hun survive, but they didn''t expect such a dramatic turn of events."When I went to pick some wild vegetables, I saw the old cow sitting on the ground crying, and she started cursing you! She med everything on you, saying it''s all because you are ruthless, otherwise they wouldn''t have moved to the Ma''s ce and this wouldn''t have happened!" Aunt Bai said angrily.Su Liang remarked, it''s normal for bad things to happen to bad people. If the old cow dare to fight with her, she would wee it...However, as the only educated person in the Su family vige, Su Liang didn''t think this incident would cause too much trouble.The Ma family must have been scheming, otherwise they wouldn''t have been so eager to help.Su Xingzhe fell into their trap, but he wasn''t entirely innocent.Later, Su Liang heard that it was Su Xingzhe who agreed to marry Ma Xiufang as his concubine after passing the public servant examination and getting married....Ning Jing brought the hawthorn out."If you are free, could you go to the town and buy a couple pairs of shoes for me?" Su Liang said.They forgot to buy shoes when they bought clothesst time.The original owner only had two pairs of shoes. Embroidered shoes were not suitable for exercising, and she had been active these days. She broke a pair of shoes during her morning run, and another pair broke just now, so she couldn''t go out.Su Liang had already paid Aunt Bai to help make shoes, not caring whether they looked nice, but whether they were suitablyfortable and durable. However, they wouldn''t be ready for a while.Ning Jing held up the hawthorn.Su Liang instantly caught on, "Buy some more sugar and I''ll make it for you."After getting the money, Ning Jing went out on his own, taking the shortcut to the town.Halfway there, he noticed someone nearby, yet he didn''t turn back....As soon as he entered the clothing store, Ning Jing took out the paper with the shoe size cut by Su Liang, asking to buy shoes of that size.The shopkeeperdy praised Ning Jing for being a good husband and showed him a pile of embroidered shoes to pick from.Ning Jing chose the two most expensive pairs, and bought another two pairs for himself."Young man, how about some hair essories? These are thetest styles from the county town. Buy some for yourdy back home, she will definitely be pleased!" The shopkeeperdy took out a box of colorful hairpins to promote.However, Ning Jing nced at the deserted wood hairpins next to them. The carvings were rough.He asked for the price and picked four.After buying all the sugar, Ning Jing saw someone selling mushrooms on his way out of the town. He bought the mushrooms along with the basket, and headed back to the vige with his purchases. He didn''t meet anyone on the way.When he got home, he found an uninvited guest standing at the door."Master!" A middle-aged man with red eyes fell to his knees as soon as he saw Ning Jing. "Master, please go home! If you don''t go back, the elder master will be killed by your elder brother!"Ning Jing seemed not to have heard him. He walked around him, entered the house, and handed the purchases to Su Liang.Su Liang checked the shoes and affirmed that Ning Jing''s taste was trustworthy. The shoes looked great."That man, what''s his story?" Su Liang asked.Not long after Ning Jing left, someone came knocking at the door, iming to be from Ning''s family in Xunyang City. Su Liang simply said that Ning Jing was not at home and asked him to wait outside."His forehead is darkened." Ning Jing said without emotion.Su Liang raised her eyebrows, "Is he dying or..."Ning Jing shook his head, "He''se to kill me."

 Chapter 29: 029. Unlucky Devil

    <h4>Chapter 29: 029. Unlucky Devil</h4>


    [Tough Luck]Su Liang tried on the shoes that Ning Jing had bought and they fitted perfectly.The mushrooms were excellent, which she nned to use for a chicken stew.As for the hawthorn that Ning Jing wanted, Su Liang originally wanted to make candied hawthorn, but without bamboo sticks, she decided to make Sugar Snowball which doesn''t require sticks.Ning Jing rolled up his sleeves, listened to Su Liang''s instructions, and began to wash and pit the hawthorns."What''s the name of that guy?" Su Liang who was frying sugar suddenly asked.Ning Jing looked indifferent, "It doesn''t matter."Su Liang suspected he didn''t know, because he wasn''t the real seventh son of the Ning Family.But, indeed, it didn''t matter.The sun was setting.When Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi arrived, they saw a middle-aged man standing at the door, so they curiously asked, "Who are you?""I am here to find my young master. Could you please let him know? If my master does not agree to return home, I''ll just wait here." The middle-aged man sighed."Bro, he''s here for Brother Ning." Zhuzi said.Bai Xiaohu pushed the door open, pulled Zhuzi in, and immediately shut the door, whispering, "Ignore him! Don''t let him in. He must be someone Brother Ning and Sister Su Liang dislike!"...Su Liang turned around and saw two young boys standing at the door with sparkling eyes.The newly made Sugar Snowballs were enticing. The white sugar frosting cloaked the hawthorn, fading its original vivid red color to a soft, blurry hue, like a plum bathed in the snow �C it was absolutely charming!The sweet aroma wafted in the air and Ning Jing was about to pop a piece into his mouth with his slender fingers.Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi both swallowed simultaneously.Su Liang waved at them, "I just made these, not sure if they''re good or not. Come and have a taste!"Bai Xiaohu took out a handful of sour dates from his pocket, "These are from a tree behind my house. Some of it has ripened and it tastes very good!"Round and plump dates, crisp and sour-sweet.Seeing Su Liang liking them, Bai Xiaohu mentioned that there were many of such trees on the mountain behind his house."I''ll take a look someday." Su Liangughingly said.The two boys ate quickly and the small bowl of Sugar Snowball which she gave them was soon gone.Su Liang refilled a big bowl for Bai Xiaohu, "Don''t eat too much at once, especially Zhuzi, don''t have any more today. Take it home and get your grandparents to taste it. It can stay fresh for a few days.""Thank you, Sister Su Liang!" Bai Xiaohu took the bowl and sprinted off, with Zhuzi following him, his footsteps were steadier than before....She finished making the mushroom stewed chicken, as darkness fell, a tempting aroma wafted around the courtyard.Bai Xiaohu, who came back to return the bowl, took away another bowl of meat and got scolded by the old man Bai when he returned home."When you are leaving someday, write me a cookbook." Ning Jing suggested, "I can buy it."Su Liang nodded, "No problem. We can''t spend our money forever, we need to think of a way."Their life was simple, but not frugal, especially when it came to food.Su Liang was too fragile, she needed good food for nourishing her body.Ning Jing was initially the type of person who only ate to avoid starvation, but Su Liang''s food was his exception.Putting down the chopsticks, Su Liang looked out of the window, "Since he is here, it isn''t right not to let him in..."...The front gate creaked open, the middle-aged man huddled in the corner stood up immediately, "Young Master!"Ning Jing didn''t say a word, he turned around and went back.Looking at the open door, the middle-aged man came to his senses, hurried in, and closed the door behind him.When he entered the room, he saw Su Liangzily sitting at the table with a te of Sugar Snowballs and a te of plump grapes next to her.The middle-aged man quickly gave a bow, "So this must be thedy of the Seventh Young Master of the Ning Family? Sorry for the inconvenience. My name is Zhao Ming, I am the fourth housekeeper of Ning Mansion."Su Liang returned the question, "If I go to the Ning Family in Xunyang, can I really be a respectabledy?"Zhao Ming was stunned, then chuckled, "The master spoils the Seventh Young Master the most, of course, he would recognize you as the Seventh Young Master''s wife.""He spoils him the most yet still drove him out of his home?" Su Liang couldn''t help but show a bit of sarcasm.Zhao Ming sighed again and again, "That was just a temporary solution out of no choice. Now that the storm has passed, the master has sent me to bring the young master back home.""You must have inquired about who I am, right?" Su Liang asked.Zhao Ming nodded, "Indeed, thedy grew up in the capital city and is also from a distinguished family.""Distinguished, not quite. But times have changed. If I go to Ning Family with my current status, I can at best be a concubine, and would have to endure people''s contempt. If so, I might as well not go." Su Liang said."Then what about the young master..." Zhao Ming looked towards Ning Jing."He can go with you. But I''ve supported him for so long with my embroidery work, surely there should be something for me too, right?" Su Liang hinted."Thank you for... your care for our young master." As Zhao Ming was speaking, he took out a hundred-silver banknote.Su Liang took it with a smile, "Indeed, a wealthy household. Even a fourth housekeeper carries so much money around."Zhao Ming chuckled awkwardly, "It''s for emergency needs when we travel.""Knowing I used to live in the capital city, and you''re giving me this small sum of money. Are you trying to beggar off street kids?" Su Liang''s countenance suddenly changed."I do not carry that much with me. Once we return home, I will report to the master and he will arrange to reward you." Zhao Ming said.Su Liang shook her head, "I am the kind of person who only trusts in hard cash. Hand over five thousand taels and you can take him with you."Zhao Ming''s face froze, "Miss Su, the master is seriously ill and waiting for the young master to return home, we cannot dy. Once we return home...""Cut the crap, I don''t believe you." Su Liang cooled her face, "You can leave now. Without five thousand taels, let''s not talk."Zhao Ming turned to Ning Jing, "Young Master, this..."Without any expression on his face, Ning Jing said, "The thing I dislike most is owing someone. If the Ning Family is reluctant to pay even this small amount, then I don''t need to return."Not long after, Zhao Ming was kicked out and walked away quickly from the Su Family''s vige.There was a carriage waiting at the entrance of the vige. Zhao Ming boarded it, his face sank, "To the county town!"...The next day, when Zhao Ming returned, Xing Yusheng, who hade to seek medical treatment, hadn''t left yet.Noting the emblem on Qi Yan and Qi Jun''s waist swords, representing Bei Jingwang Mansion, Zhao Ming turned pale and kept his distance.Seeing Ning Jing enjoy the Sugar Snowball dessert, Xing Yusheng asked about it. Learning it was made from the red fruit he''d brought the previous day, he tasted it out of curiosity andplimented effusively.Su Liang suggested he take some back for Madame Xing.As Xing Yusheng was leaving, he noticed Zhao Ming, "Who is that man?"Summoned by Qi Yan, Zhao Ming revealed that he hade from Ning Family of Xunyang to take Ning Jing back.Xing Yusheng''s face fell, "Lady Ning, who is my adopted sister, if she doesn''t approve, who dares to meddle? Be careful, or you''ll lose your head."Shaken, Zhao Ming realized toote of what he was saying, Xing Yusheng had already left in his carriage....Qi Jun chuckled, "It seems Miss Su didn''t agree to being the crown prince''s adopted sister."From within the carriage, came Xing Yusheng''s mncholic voice, "Can''t I support her unterally?"Qi Yan sighed, "Thatdy is odd. Anyone else would''ve clung to the prince, but it seems the prince must pursue."Qi Junughed, "I wonder if they''ll return to the Ning Mansion.""They won''t." Xing Yusheng was certain."What if they do?" Qi Yan asked.Xing Yusheng humphed, "Su Liang agreed to treat me, she hasn''t done so. Why would she go now? Ning Jing, on the other hand, can.""If only Miss Su remains, we could invite her to the prince''s mansion to be a mansion physician!" Qi Yan was ted.Qi Jun coughed lightly, "Brother, even the olddy and the prince don''t hold such influence, stop dreaming."...Zhao Ming took out a stack of silver banknotes and respectfully handed them to Su Liang, "This is five thousand taels, a token of my gratitude for Miss Su for caring for our young master."Feigning surprise, Su Liang epted, "It''s only been a night, where did you get this?""From the Money House in the county town," replied Zhao Ming, "The old man gave me a token, seeing as young Master might need money on the way home.""I see." Su Liang faintly smiled, "There seems to be a misunderstanding here, I asked for five thousand taels of gold. Such a valuable son, wouldn''t five thousand taels of silver be too little?"Zhao Ming looked aghast, "Miss Su, Please don''t make things difficult for me. The old man''s sickness is really severe, that token only permits withdrawal of up to five thousand taels, there isn''t any more.""What a pity, I''ll trouble you to run some errands again." Su Liang didn''t show any sympathy.Zhao Ming turned to Ning Jing, who was engrossed in his book and didn''t nce up.After hesitating for a while, Zhao Ming spoke again, "I met the crown prince of Bei Jingwang Mansion just now, outside. He imed to be Miss Su''s adopted brother. I was ignorant, I made reckless remarks yesterday. Miss Su''s status is definitely suitable for the seventh prince as his official wife, the old man would surely be overjoyed. Please return with the young master!""Sure, I could, but I''m not interested, I just want money." Su Liang shook her head.Embarrassed, Zhao Ming said, "Miss Su, since you''ve acknowledged the prince as an adopted brother, surely you''re not short of money?"With a coldugh, Su Liang asked, "Are you teaching me how to do things?"Zhao Ming hastily apologized, "No, I didn''t mean to...""I want to eat grapes." Su Liang dered.Ning Jing quietly put his book down, washed his hands, and began to peel grapes for Su Liang..."Go back and tell your master, Ning Jing is mine now. If he wants to have him ''move'', it won''t be that easy."The emphasis Su Liang put on the word ''move'' triggered a slight tremor in Zhao Ming''s sleeve-covered hand....As she watched Zhao Ming sullenly leave, Su Liang mused out loud, "So this is what it feels like to bluff with borrowed power.""There was an assassin before him, likely he was sent to collect my body. Seeing I''m still alive, they plotted to lure me away and attack me on the road." Ning Jing''s expression was neutral, "With this development, they will be even more determined to kill me, and you."Su Liang shook her head, "Some people were always determined to eliminate you, it doesn''t matter if they are more determined now."Ning Jing nodded, "I guess.""If they do decide to take me out too, it changes nothing. You could foresee any physical danger to me." Su Liang was quitecent....Bei''an County.A man faced away from Zhao Ming, studying a painting on the wall, "No wonder my brother spent so much on hiring Yan Shiba to assassinate him, but the seventh prince still didn''t die. Turns out, he found his backup."Bowing his head, Zhao Ming said, "The one rted to Bei Jingwang Mansion is the woman with the seventh prince."Being lustful enough to pursue the seventh prince and greedy enough to ckmail us for five thousand taels. The man coldly scoffed."So now..." Zhao Ming appeared disturbed."Since we''re already here, I wanted to finish the seventh prince myself, but if he and his woman don''t know what''s good for them, then forget it." The manughed coldly, "My elder brother paid the highest price, and ording to the rules of Yanyun Building, they''re ountable for a failed mission. They''ll execute Yan Shiba and then take over the unfinished task."...The next day, meeting Xing Yusheng again, Ning Jing took a closer look at him."Is there something dirty on my face?" Xing Yusheng felt puzzled.As if sparked by a thought, Su Liang pulled Ning Jing aside and they began to whisper."He''s again...""Mhmm.""Is it the people who wanted to poison him before, thinking that since they already failed once, they might as well go all out and kill him directly?""That''s what I think as well."...Turning around, Su Liang gave Xing Yusheng a smile. Suddenly he felt a shudder, "About my im of being your adopted brother to that servant from Ning family, I was wrong. Please don''t mind."Su Liang produced a silver needle, pointed it at Xing Yusheng''s forehead, "I heard there are hot springs in Qiuming Manor, can we stay there for a few days?"Xing Yusheng cleared his throat, "Of course, I thought there was a problem." He felt vaguely scared..."Great." Su Liang nodded her head.For some unknown reason, Xing Yusheng asked again, "What if I don''t agree?" He followed his question up with an embarrassed change of topic.After pondering a moment, Su Liang said, "If you don''t agree, then you won''t be leaving today."Xing Yushengughed, "Can I stay here?"Turning a page, Ning Jingmented under his breath, "You''re sleeping in the Firewood Room."

 Chapter 30: 030. Yan Shiba

    <h4>Chapter 30: 030. Yan Shiba</h4>


    [Yan Shiba]As the Crown Prince Bei Jingwang, there was no way he could sleep in the Firewood Room.Moreover, Xing Yusheng was more than happy to invite Su Liang over for a visit, and Ning Jing was just tagging along.When they were about to leave, they ran into Auntie Bai who asked when Su Liang would be back; Su Liang replied that they would be back in two or three days.Worried about someone breaking into their home, Ning Jing and Su Liang each brought a suitcase with them.As the carriage left Su Family Vige, Xing Yusheng asked Ning Jing, "Did you send the people from Xunyang City away?"Ning Jing was engrossed in his book and did not answer, so Su Liang replied instead, "Yes, they left. I asked them for five thousand gold taels to release Ning Jing, but they only brought five thousand silver banknotes, so they went back to get more."Xing Yusheng''s mouth twitched slightly, "It''s almost like you''ve kidnapped Ning Jing. If they really brought the money, would you let them go?""Since they didn''t really intend to take Ning Jing back home, they wouldn''t be willing to actually give so much money. Since it won''t end well anyway, I might as well extort some money for spending," Su Liang said with a smile.Xing Yusheng coughed lightly, "If you need money, you can always tell me.""I am not short of money; extorting the Ning Family is just for fun," Su Liang said.Xing Yusheng nced at the seemingly uninvolved Ning Jing, sighed deeply, and said, "You are really kind to him."Su Liang knew Xing Yusheng misunderstood her enmity towards Ning Family was because of Ning Jing being expelled from it, but in fact, it was Zhao Ming who had first intended to kill Ning Jing, and she merely counterattacked a little.No need for exnation.Ning Jing read his book all the way, while Xing Yusheng chatted with Su Liang about various topics.Xing Yusheng was surprised to learn that Su Liang had lost her memory and forgot everything about the capital city, "What about your medical skills...""I haven''t lost all my memory, I''m not aplete idiot," Su Liang replied.Xing Yusheng sighed softly, "If you want to know about your past, I can send someone to the capital city to investigate and tell you.""That would be great, thank you," Su Liang did not refuse his offer.This matter was important; although she didn''t think of herself as the Original Master, no one apart from Ning Jing knew about it and she couldn''t tell anyone else.She needed to learn as much as possible about the people and events rted to her current identity in order to prevent unforeseen situations.Whatever could be found out was not a secret anyway.Qi Yan, who was driving the carriage, spoke up, "Master, shall I take a trip to the capital city to investigate Lady Su''s past and inquire about Young Master Gu''s whereabouts?"Su Liang was surprised by his words and instinctively looked at Ning Jing.Ning Jing''s expression remained unchanged, still focusing on the book in his hands.Xing Yusheng''s expression darkened abruptly, "We''ll discuss it when we get back."Qi Jun frowned, signaling Qi Yan to shut up.Gu Ling was a wanted criminal by the court, so Qi Yan''s careless mention of the matter made Xing Yusheng sound like an aplice despite them not knowing each other.It was only due to a previous connection between thete Princess Bei Jingwang, from the Qin Family, and Gu Ling that Xing Yusheng started paying attention to Gu Ling''s information.Although Su Liang had saved Xing Yusheng''s life and he admired her and wanted to be her friend, it was far from absolute trust, and discussing deeper matters was inappropriate.Qi Yan usually had no filter, but he had realized his mistake and didn''t dare to speak anymore.Xing Yusheng didn''t want to make matters worse and didn''t exin, pretending to be tired and closed his eyes to rest.The three words "Young Master Gu" left an impression on Su Liang; she had a feeling they were rted to Ning Jing.As the carriage entered Qiuming Manor, Xing Yusheng arranged for Su Liang and Ning Jing to stay in a secluded small courtyard with hot springs.Knowing that they had not consummated their marriage, he prepared two adjacent rooms for them.Elder Lady Xing was getting on in years, and Xing Yusheng''s health was not good, so no one used the hot springs in the vi regrly. They needed to be cleaned before they could be used the next day.Taking a hot spring bath was just an excuse Su Liang used; she didn''t really care about it.Seeing Su Liang again, Elder Lady Xing mistakenly thought she hade to change her mind and was very enthusiastic.When she learned that Su Liang was just there for a hot spring bath, she couldn''t hide her disappointment, telling Su Liang to enjoy herself and not feel restrained....Qi Yan was kneeling in front of Xing Yusheng, being scolded by Qi Jun, "How many times has Father told you, cmityes from loose lips? If you keep speaking carelessly and get caught when we return to the Prince Mansion, you''ll only cause trouble for the Master!""That''s enough," Xing Yusheng frowned, "Since Su Liang agreed to let me look into her past, it means she trusts me. I also believe she won''t do anything about your slip of the tongue today.""But, there is also Ning Jing..." Qi Yan looked worried.Xing Yusheng''s expression was inscrutable, "I can''t see through him, but Su Liang likes him so much that she should trust his character."Qi Yan weakly said, "What if Lady Su is just infatuated with Ning Jing''s good looks...""Didn''t you say Ning Jing''s looks were far inferior to mine?" Xing Yusheng snorted lightly.Qi Jun kicked Qi Yan, motioning him to shut up."Whether it''s Su Liang''s matter or Gu Ling''s news, we cannot let more people know. Which of you two..." Xing Yusheng looked at Qi Jun.Qi Jun hurriedly said, "Master, let my brother go! He''s been to the capital city and is good at gathering information!"Qi Yan''s expression changed, and he heard Qi Jun continuing, "I don''t trust him to take care of the crown prince."Xing Yusheng, watching his two brothers arguing, sighed helplessly, "I''ll deduct three months'' allowance from both of you."..."In response to the Old Madam''s question, Young Master Ning is reading, while Madam Ning is writing," reported the maid who had served the tea.Old Madam Xing nodded, "It''s good that they''re ambitious. Yuyu, you''ve been in poor health these years and have not made many friends. Since Ning Jing ns to take the imperial examination, and Su Liang''s medical skills are so impressive, they can help you."Xing Yusheng sighed lightly, "Grandmother, they saved my life first. I can''t repay them enough, let alone take advantage of them."Old Madam Xing shook her head, "You''re overthinking it. Ning Jing wants to seed, and you can help him. In return, he''ll help you in the future. It''s a win-win.""Even so, I can''t help Su Liang," said Xing Yusheng. Gossiping was a small matter."If she''s going to be with Ning Jing for the long term, they''ll work as a team," exined Old Madam Xing.Xing Yusheng still disagreed, "Ning Jing can take the imperial examination far away all because of Su Liang''s medical fee for saving my life. How can it be considered a favor from me? If he passes the examination, it''ll be through his own efforts.""You''re still too young, and like to argue about these details. In time, you''ll see that your grandmother only wants what''s best for you. I''ve already sent someone to the Prince''s Mansion to retrieve all the precious medical books, to be gifted to Su Liang," said Old Madam Xing.Xing Yusheng knew that his grandmother had her own agenda, but he couldn''t help but support the book-gifting idea, so he said no more....After dinner, Su Liang suggested that Ning Jing y a few rounds of chess with Xing Yusheng.Since she and Ning Jing both suspected someone might be nning to assassinate Xing Yusheng, the potential crisis might happen at night. However, their residence was a distance away from Xing Yusheng''s, making it difficult for them to protect him."Of course, it''s a good idea," Xing Yusheng said, liking the proposal.However, Ning Jing shook his head, "I''m tired."Xing Yusheng, whose health truly required him to sleep early, had grown ustomed to Ning Jing''s dismissive attitude...Declining Xing Yusheng''s offer to have someone escort them, Ning Jing carried antern and walked back to their residence with Su Liang."Do you n to go in secret?" Su Liang asked quietly."Would you rather I y chess with him until midnight, then say I don''t want to leave and sleep with him?" Ning Jing replied sarcastically.Su Liang imagined Ning Jing and Xing Yusheng sleeping together and couldn''t helpughing, "Why not?"Ning Jing stopped in his tracks and frowned at Su Liang, whose face was full of amusement, "Stop whatever you''re thinking right now."...In the dead of night, a cold wind blew.A dark figure had just entered Qiuming Manor when someone stopped them."Yan Shiba?" A cold, indifferent male voice."And you are?" A slightly hoarse young woman''s voice."Ning Jing." Ning Jing stepped out of the shadows and into the moonlight.The figure dressed in ck narrowed her eyes, "Impossible!""Ning Yao must have offered the highest price for my life. You killed the wrong person, and ording to the rules of Yanyun Building, your death is imminent," Ning Jing said, looking at the figure in ck. "I''m no longer your target. Killing Xing Yusheng won''t save you either. Run for your life."The figure sneered coldly, "It seems that Yanyun Building has a traitor. Otherwise, how could you conveniently escape and wait for me here! I won''t kill you tonight, but I will capture you and redeem my sins by bringing you to my foster father!"Ning Jing leaped away, luring the figure in ck out of the manor....Su Liang yawned and put down her pen.As the candlelight flickered, Ning Jing jumped in through the open window."So soon? Have you resolved it?" Su Liang asked."More or less," answered Ning Jing."Where''s the assassin?" Su Liang noticed that Ning Jing''s clothes were torn but had no bloodstains."She escaped," said Ning Jing.Su Liang frowned, "Won''t shee back again?"Ning Jing began telling Su Liang about Yanyun Building and the infamous assassin Yan Shiba in recent years.Su Liang was stunned, "You mean the ''Iron Needle'' who killed Yang Feng instead of youst time? She''s a woman?"Ning Jing nodded, "Since her mission failed, the next person toe after me and Xing Yusheng will be the master of Yanyun Building, Yan Sui."Su Liang had a thought, "You deliberately let Yan Shiba go because Yan Sui would kill her, and it would be best if they both ended up injured? What if she can make Yan Sui spare her?"Ning Jing''s expression was aloof, "Talking about emotions with a person who profits from the trade of human lives is as absurd as Old Madam Xing wanting someone like you to be a concubine."Su Liang coughed lightly, "This analogy is very fitting. If Yan Suies and you kill him, can you take his ce as the leader of the assassins?"The candlelight flickered as Su Liang''s fair face tilted up, her eyes smiling, not hiding her little expectation.Ning Jing turned away, "Go to sleep; you can have whatever you want in your dreams."

 Chapter 31: 031. Close blood relatives

    <h4>Chapter 31: 031. Close blood rtives</h4>


    [Blood is Thicker than Water]It was still dark when Su Liang woke up.The bedding and pillows at Qiuming Manor were too soft, and she was not used to it.Having lost her sleepiness, she got dressed and washed her face with cold water. Upon opening the door, she was greeted by a wave of crisp, cold air.As it would be inconvenient to do her morning exercises in someone else''s house, Su Liang decided to go to the mountain top to watch the sunrise.Before she could step out of the courtyard, a creaking sound made her turn to see Ning Jing standing under the corridor."If you want to leave, you can tell me. I won''t stop you."Su Liang:...She stepped out and ran into an old housemaid."I''m going to the mountain top to watch the sunrise." She informed, wanting to avoid Xing Yu Sheng and his old grandmother thinking she had disappeared."Not far behind her, Ning Jing nced at the sky and silently followed."If I were to leave, I wouldn''t do so without my belongings." Su Liang said.Ning Jing''s face looked even colder amidst the hazy morning fog, "It was my misunderstanding. But with your 5,000 taels, you don''t need a bundle."That amount of money was enough for Su Liang to enjoy financial freedom for years."You don''t want me to leave?" Su Liang asked.Ning Jing nodded, "I want to hire you to work for me."Su Liang:...Here we go again. She had no ns to leave now but didn''t want to make any promises easily.The two chatted on and off.You''re not repulsed by Xing Yu Sheng''s grandmother?" Ning Jing asked.Because she wanted me to be Xing Yu Sheng''s concubine?" Su Liang shook her head, "That''s not so bad. People are never perfect. She gave up the idea after I refused. She treats me well in hopes that I''ll treat Xing Yu Sheng well. Besides close rtives, who gives without expecting something in return?"Ning Jing nodded slightly, "Even close rtives aren''t necessarily so.""You..." Su Liang stopped suddenly, wanting to ask if Ning Jing was the wanted crown prince, but the question became, "What''s the name of the crown prince mentioned by Qi Yan yesterday?"Gu Ling." Ning Jing''s expression didn''t change.Su Liang repeated the name and smiled lightly, "What a coincidence, it has the same meaning as my name."Ning Jing remained silent, and Su Liang didn''t ask any further questions.However, some things had already been spoken without words.Upon reaching the mountain top, the sky had grown a little brighter.To the east,yers of clouds were stacked like a mountain range, with a faint red glow filtering through the clouds.The sun was about to rise.However, as the light grew brighter, it did not break through the clouds.It was overcast by the time the sky turnedpletely bright.Su Liang couldn''t help but sigh, "I''m just not fated with sunrises."In her previous life, she loved mountain climbing and had climbed many famous mountains. But every time she eagerly awaited the sunrise, even checking the weather forecast in advance, she was always met with bad fortune��a cloudy day or rain....As Xing Yu Sheng got up and washed his face, a servant reported that the two distinguished guests had gone up the mountain to watch the sunrise."This early?" Xing Yu Sheng was surprised and then eximed, "Their rtionship is really good!"He imagined that before dawn, Ning Jing and Su Liang hand in hand, maybe Ning Jing carrying Su Liang on his back, climbed the mountain together, enjoying the magnificent moment when the sun burst from the east��the height of romance...When Xing Yu Sheng saw Su Liang, he smiled and asked, "I heard Ning Jing carried you up the mountain this morning? Was the sunrise beautiful?"Ning Jing, who was drinking tea nearby, still looked as if none of this concerned him.Su Liang''s eyebrows knitted slightly, "Who made up such rumors?"Just as Xing Yu Sheng was about to say he was just joking, he heard Su Liang say earnestly, "It was clearly me who carried him."Cough..." Ning Jing choked on his tea.Xing Yu Sheng''s face was filled with shock, the words "So you really are keeping a pretty boy and spoiling him that much" written all over it...When he realized Su Liang was joking, he started teasing Ning Jing.However, Ning Jing calmly wiped the tea off the table and said, "The mountain path was difficult, and she insisted on carrying me."When one person jokes about it, it''s a joke. But when two people say the same thing, it bes the truth.Xing Yu Sheng was filled with envy.Later, when Xing Yu Sheng''s grandmother mentioned seeking a marriage alliance with Nian Ruxue again, he solemnly refused, stating that because of his poor health, he needed to marry a crown princess who could carry him up the mountain to watch the sunrise.Xing Yu Sheng''s grandmother looked worried, "Did the poison not get cleared out properly, and now it''s gotten to his brain?"But that''s a story for another time....Xing Yusheng didn''t know what had happened the previous night, and was just thinking about entertaining Ning Jing and Su Liang properly.Since Su Liang suggested going to the hot springs, Xing had already prepared everything for them, so it would be impolite not to go.However, Ning Jing refused, saying that he wanted to y chess today.Xing Yusheng: ...This pretty boy is really spoiled by Su Liang!So, Xing Yusheng, who had been twice rejected when he voluntarily offered to y chess with Ning Jing, could only apany him with a smile.As a result, Xing Yusheng, who prided himself on his good chess skills, was totally defeated and became very depressed.After Su Liang finished soaking in the hot springs, Xing Yusheng had already left because he had to take medicine.After changing her clothes, Su Liang saw Ning Jing sitting under a tree in the courtyard, reading a book, the colorful leaves falling like dancing butterflies."I''m going to give Xing Yusheng acupuncture," Su Liang said.Ning Jing looked up, "Goter."Su Liang thought he had something, so she went over and sat down, "What''s the matter?""Enjoy the cool breeze," Ning Jing said.Su Liang just felt baffled."Your face," Ning Jing exined, still being asconic as ever.Su Liang suddenly realized, touched her face and found it was still warm. It seemed that the rosy color from the hot spring had not yet faded."Are you afraid that Xing Yusheng will be attracted to me?" Su Liang grabbed two leaves and handed one to Ning Jing.Ning Jing took it, "It''s not fear, but you two are not suitable.""Aside from being a concubine, in what way are we not suitable?" Su Liang asked."He''s too stupid," Ning Jing said coldly, "If you two are together, you might not be able to help but kill him one day."Su Liang nodded, "Indeed. He doesn''t even know he''s being fed poison daily. If it weren''t for meeting you, I would have seen the Yama King by now."Seeing that Ning Jing was about to put the leaf in his book, Su Liangughed and said, "Let''s have a tug-of-war."After Ning Jing listened to Su Liang exining how to have a "tug-of-war" with the leaf stalks, he threw away the leaf she gave him, then picked another one...Su Liang thought Ning Jing would find it too childish and refuse to y, but didn''t expect him to have a strong desire to win.When it was time for Xing Yusheng toe for acupuncture, he walked in to see the two sitting opposite each other at the table, each holding a leaf and pulling...Xing Yusheng was puzzled, "What are you two doing?"After Su Liang finished exining, he coughed lightly, "Very interesting. Who won?""I did," Su Liang said with a light smile.Xing Yusheng alsoughed, suddenly feeling more bnced. No matter how good Ning Jing was at chess, he still lost at the leaf tug-of-war.However, when Xing Yushengter mentioned the incident as a joke to his two subordinates, Qi Yanughed, but Qi Jun said, "Crown Prince, Ning Jing might have deliberately let Miss Su win.""Why?" Qi Yan asked, "He didn''t give our prince any face when they yed chess together!"Qi Jun looked serious, "Ning Jing was trying to please Miss Su. Of course, he wouldn''t let our prince win."Xing Yusheng: ... Can those two stop being so lovey-dovey before Su Liang is even of age!...Ning Jing said that if Yan Sui personally took action, he would definitelye to kill him first.That day, Ning Jing and Su Liang left Qiuming Manor and went home, taking the carriage sent by Xing Yusheng.Xing Yusheng still went to Su Family Vige to give acupuncture on time, and Ning Jing never saw the ck mist appear on his forehead again.Lady Xing was very happy, because Xing Yusheng''splexion improved day by day, and he was no longer so weak that he needed a wheelchair, being able to walk upright now....On a dark and windy night.A petite figure in ck clothes knelt on the ground, back straight, "Father, please give me one more chance. I''ll definitely smash Ning Jing into pieces!""Number Eighteen, I had high expectations for you, but I didn''t expect...sigh! If the rules of Yanyun Building are broken, how can I convince my followers?" an old and deep male voice said.After a moment of silence, the old man spoke again, "But, you are my daughter. Although not of my flesh and blood, you are my close rtive, and we can''t treat you like others."The figure in ck raised her head, her eyes slightly bright, "Father...""Take a break for a while and recover your injuries well. As for Ning Jing and Xing Yusheng, I will personally handle them," the old man said."Thank you, Father," the figure in ck stood up."Bring me the ount book and give it to Number Seventeen to manage for now," the old man said.The figure in ck shook her head, "Father, for safety''s sake, I have destroyed all the ount books, and they now exist only in my mind."The old man''s eyes suddenly became deep and dark, "Hehe, in that case, so much the better. Take this medicine to heal your injuries."A bottle of medicine gleamed like jade, and the figure in ck slowly approached the old man.When there was only one meter between them, the two drew their swords almost simultaneously and stabbed at each other!

 Chapter 32: 032. Kill with a borrowed knife

    <h4>Chapter 32: 032. Kill with a borrowed knife</h4>


    [Borrowing A Knife to Kill]"Sixth Master, the Seventh Young Master and Su Liang are living well! They even visited Qiuming Manor a few days ago! Today, I learned of a piece of news: Crown Prince Bei Jingwang has rmended someone for the Imperial Examination, using his token in Bei''an County to participate in the Court Examination! That person is most likely the Seventh Young Master!" Zhao Ming''s face is ugly.Ning Huan listened with his usual expression until he heard the second half, his eyes suddenly narrowed, "What? He is participating in the Imperial Examination?""The Seventh Young Master has loved literature since he was a child. He didn''t participate in the examination three years ago, due to thedy''s illness and death. If he really passes the exam this time and bes an official..." Zhao Ming sighed repeatedly.Ning Huan was silent for a while, his eyes gradually filled with ruthless determination, "Yan Shiba failed, and there is no guarantee that Yanyun Building won''t fail again, so we must think of a n as soon as possible.""It seems Sixth Master has an idea?" Zhao Ming asked.Ning Huan nodded slowly, "Didn''t you say, Su Liang has sent all her rtives from the Su Family Vige to work in the mine?""It was the Su Family''s prodigal son who owed a high-interest loan, but if the Seventh Young Master and Su Liang are willing to help, they won''t end up in such a miserable situation. Moreover, the creditor has always been close with Su Liang." Zhao Ming said.Ning Huan sneered, "Let''s use the tactic of borrowing a knife to kill someone!"...Yesterday, Hu Er visited Su Liang in the vige and met Xing Yusheng who was leaving. Knowing his identity, Hu Er was extremely respectful.He had been taking the medicine prescribed by Su Liang, which had alleviated his symptoms, and hisplexion improved significantly. He returned specially to express his gratitude and to ask Su Liang to take his pulse again.Today is the first day of the month, and the Court Examination begins on the ninth day.Last time they went to town, Ning Jing bought some books, but they were all misceneous texts.Su Liang asked Ning Jing what the Imperial Examination would cover.Ning Jing answered, "I''ll tell you after I''ve taken it."...Su Liang was readingte into the night when she heard someone knock forcefully on the door.She and Ning Jing both opened the door and walked out.Lei Zheng, Su Bai, looked anxious, "Not good! Your house is on fire!"Su Liang subconsciously looked back, fire? Where?"Not here! The house over there!" Su Bai anxiously stomped his foot, "I''ve called people to help put out the fire, you should go over there quickly too!" He turned and rushed away.Standing at the entrance, Su Liang and Ning Jing could see a zing fire in the distance, right where Su Daqiang''s house was.On their way across the bridge, Bai Dame''s family caught up, carrying basins and buckets in hand, also receiving notification to help put out the fire.In contrast, Su Liang and Ning Jing were empty-handed, casually strolling under the moonlight..."I don''t know who the hell did it!" Bai Damen was very angry."It could be the cow..." Liu''s wife blurted out, but didn''t dare to finish.Su Liang also suspected that it might have been the work of Niu Pozu''s family.It was because Su Liang hadn''t "gifted" that house to Su Xingzhe''s family, causing Su Xingzhe��who had yet to marry��a concubine that hadn''t even entered the door, which had be a great joke. In the end, they could only patch up the house and make do with it.In any case, everyone in the Su Family Vige knew that Niu Pozu hated Su Liang to the core, iming that if Su Xingzhe didn''t pass the schr''s exam, it would be Su Liang''s wicked heart that caused it.However, when they arrived at the scene and saw that the neighboring Niu Pozu''s house was also burned, Su Liang felt that it probably wasn''t them.All the members of the family had been rescued, Niu Pozu was crying and cursing, while her grandson''s scream was tragic.Su Liang saw Su Xingzhe. He was fairer than the young men of the same age in the vige, not bad-looking, and resembled a weak schr.But when she thought of Su Xingzhe trying to vite the widow that night, Su Liang felt that this man''s studies had gone to the dogs."Save my house first! Save my house!" Niu Pozu shouted."You don''t need to save that house of mine." Su Liang told Su Bai.The ze was fierce, and she didn''t want anyone to be injured because of it. After all, it was just an empty house, the only pity was that old pear tree, which had already been swallowed by the fire and could not be saved.Su Bai sighed,manding the vigers to save Su Xingzhe''s house with all their might.Bai Damen cried out in pain, so Bai He helped her back home.Firelight illuminated the honest faces of the vigers, and Su Liang asked Ning Jing softly, "Is there anyone here with dark foreheads?"Ning Jing surveyed the crowd and shook his head, "No."These people were mostly young and strong, without any sign of disaster or disease."Let''s go back." Su Liang turned around.Niu Pozu, sitting on the ground and crying, suddenly rushed over and grabbed Su Liang''s sleeve firmly, "You offended someone, which caused my house to be burned! You have to pay!"Su Liang: ...To be honest, this old devout woman''s mind was quite nimble...Liu''s wife, who had not left yet, hurriedly stepped forward to pull her, "Auntie Niu, it is not right to speak like that! Who knows if it was your family who offended others? It caused poor Liang''er''s house to be burned!""It was their house that started the fire first!" The old cow screeched.Su Liang seemed thoughtful, "Maybe it''s an enemy of your family who used the blindness trick and deliberately set our house on fire first?"The old cow''s face stiffened as Liu''s wife pulled her away. "Old cow, stop making trouble! When your family''s Wenchu star passes the exam and bes a schr in a few days, you''ll have everything you want, won''t you?"There was an eerie tone to Liu''s words.Not having an education didn''t mean she didn''t understand the principle of "killing by apuding."Su Xingzhe''s cold gaze locked onto Liu''s wife for a moment, thennded on Su Liang''s face.Su Liang''s expression was light. "Let''s go."As the old cow''s crying gradually faded away, Su Liang and Ning Jing returned home, still clueless about who had set the fire.Someone was indeed trying to harm them, especially Ning Jing, but what use would it be to burn an empty house?Xing Yusheng, who had been visiting every day recently, thought that Su Liang''s courtyard was too empty and had sent some valuable tree species, which were nted two days ago.Ning Jing locked the door and walked in, took a nce at the trees, and suddenly said, "The moonlight is not bad tonight."Su Liang looked back and looked up at the night sky.The moon waspletely blocked by dark clouds.Ning Jing spoke two more words, "Come here."Su Liang didn''t move, "I want to sleep.""No, you''re not sleepy," Ning Jing shook her head.Su Liang: ...Who could tell her what was wrong with this guy?Suddenly there was a slight noiseing from the room behind her, and Su Liang''s expression instantly hardened as she walked towards Ning Jing.The two stood side by side in the courtyard, and Ning Jing spoke, "There are always despicable people trying to harm me, what should I do?""How about... Move to a different ce?" Su Liang suggested."What about here then?" Ning Jing asked."The house over there burned down, might as well burn this side down too! It''s not like there''s anything valuable here!" Su Liang said."Well, burn it, then go?" Ning Jing said.Su Liang had a little hint ofughter in her tone, "Great! You''re finally willing to leave this ghostly ce! Circle some firewood! I''ll start the fire!"Then, the two slowly walked around the house a few times, finally stopping outside the door."Ignite it!" said Ning Jing.As soon as the words fell, two shadows burst out from two separate rooms!There was no firewood arranged in the courtyard at all. Su Liang and Ning Jing each held a tied rope, precisely looping it around the necks of the two intruders!When Su Liang lit the candle and saw the captured people, she almost didn''t recognize them at first.One was Su Dafu, the other Su Daming.The father and son once had fat all over their bodies; afterboring in the mine for only half a month, they were now thin and ghastly, ugly and sinister, ring at Su Liang with eyes that seemed to want to tear her apart."You guys..." Su Liang''s expression was inexplicable, "How did you get out?"Hu Er had said that the mine was under the control of the government and heavily guarded; escaping would be as difficult as climbing to the sky.So, was someone "buying" them out?After all, people could be sold in, and if there was enough money, they could naturally be ransomed out.Su Liang hadn''t been worried before because Su Yuanzhou''s incident had left the Su Daqiang family with no wealthy rtives, and even their poor rtives had a terrible rtionship with them.But it was clear tonight.Su Dafu and Su Daming were being used as tools to kill Ning Jing and Su Liang. With or without someone''s guidance, they used a "lure-the-tiger-away-from-the-mountain" tactic: starting a fire to make Ning Jing and Su Liang leave the house, taking the opportunity to sneak into their room, and waiting for them to fall asleep so they could strike...If Su Liang were to do such a thing, she would choose to hide under the bed and strike upward with a knife.Ning Jing had been reading in the courtyard during the day, and the chair was not put back, and Su Dafu bumped into it, changing direction, realizing someone entered the courtyard, and then he called Su Liang to stop.Although Su Liang knew martial arts and Ning Jing did not see her life in danger at the time, they were still cautious as they did not know who the intruders were.After iming to set fire, they finally forced the intruders out."You are not Su Liang! You are a ghost! A demon!" Su Dafu stared fiercely at Su Liang''s face, andughed coldly, "You can''t fool me! My niece, Su Liang, is dead! We killed her ourselves, leaving her breathless! She''s not this capable! She doesn''t know martial arts at all!"Without waiting for Su Liang to speak, Ning Jing emotionlessly tightened the rope, killing Su Dafu in an instant.Then, he turned to the frightened Su Daming, "You can confess who is behind this, or... go follow your father."

 Chapter 33: 033. Ning Jing is not at home

    <h4>Chapter 33: 033. Ning Jing is not at home</h4>


    [Ning Jing is not at Home]The words Su Dafu said before he died made Su Liang''s heart skip a beat.This is a world where people believe in ghosts and gods.And there are obvious differences in character between her and the Original Master.People in the capital who knew the Original Master would be surprised by Su Liang''s transformation, but it could be exined by the major changes in her temperament after encountering misfortune. After all, she had left the capital for a year.After arriving in the vige, Su Liang had no contact with anyone outside of Su Daqiang''s family.However, Su Daqiang and his family witnessed Su Liang dying anding back to life overnight, as if she had be a different person.At first, they thought that Su Liang had not really died, but now they have changed their minds.It may seem like nonsense, but many people will believe it. Even those who used to be close to Su Liang in the vige might consider her a demon.When Ning Jing looked at Su Liang again, there was a dark fog appearing in her brow.Thinking of killing Su Daqiang''s family was not the first time. Last time Ning Jing stopped her because their deaths would implicate her in a murder case.This time, Ning Jing still did not let Su Liang take action."I said, are you really going to spare me?" Su Daming looked terrified."Yes." Su Liang nodded, "He just acted too quickly earlier. I never wanted you to die, I just wanted to see you suffer while alive."As if recalling some terrifying event, Su Daming shook his head continuously, "No... I don''t want to go back to the mine! I won''t go back!"As a result, Su Daming had no idea who had redeemed them, and the person had disguised themselves extremely well, with no distinct features.The other four were still in the mine, waiting for their "missions" to bepleted before they could be redeemed.Ning Jing stood up, "Take him and go with me."Shivering, Su Daming picked up Su Dafu''s corpse and followed Ning Jing out of the door.Seeing Su Liang standing up, Ning Jing turned back and said, "Stay at home and wait for Xing Yusheng toe tomorrow. Go and stay at the vi with him."Su Liang thought Ning Jing was just going to deal with the father and son, but it seemed that he wouldn''t be back for a while?Without waiting for Su Liang to ask, Ning Jing dragged Su Daming with a rope, followed by Su Dafu''s corpse, and headed for the back mountain.Su Liang walked out of the house and saw Old Bai and Bai Peng bringing buckets of water back across the bridge.The fire at Su Xingzhe''s house had been put out, and the fire at Su Daqiang''s house was gradually shrinking as it almost burned out."Why are you standing there, Liang girl? Is everything alright?" Old Bai asked loudly.Su Liang replied, "It''s fine; I''ll go back after taking a look."As for the real culprit behind the arson, there was no need to reveal it.The house of Granny Niu was not affected. ording to Bai Dameng, Su Daming, who indulged in eating, drinking, and gambling, was disgusted with "other people''s children" like Su Xingzhe, and the two families had deep conflicts.If Granny Niu''s family knew who did it, they would me Su Liang again.Many vigers who were oppressed by Su Daqiang''s family would inevitably me Su Yuanzhou for continuously providing them with money. And indeed, there were consequences....When she woke up, the sky was bright.Su Liang opened the door, and the courtyard was quiet. The newly nted pines and cypresses were surrounded by a dark green glow in the sunlight.Ning Jing''s room was empty, and the book he hadn''t finished readingst night was on the table. The bookmark inside was a ginkgo leaf picked by Su Liang in Mrs. Xing''s courtyard at Qiuming Manor.The golden "little fan" was surrounded by ink-colored words, and it still looked like it was floating in mid-air.She heated up two of the steamed buns from the day before without cooking anything else.As she was eating, Bai Dameng came to the door."Their house is really unlivable now! It''s burnt beyond recognition, and they can only move back to Su Erhui''s house to borrow a ce to stay!"Su Liang nodded, "That''s fine, inws."Bai Dameng smirked, "What kind of inws are they! Forget it! It''s just a pity that your lovely house has been burned down to nothing!""I''ll give the deed to Lei Zheng and ask him to help sell it," Su Liang said."That''s a good idea since you two don''t need it anymore. If it wasn''t next to Su Xingzhe''s house, my family could have bought it to build a house for our second child to live in after getting married." Bai Dameng regretted."Is the marriage settled?" Su Liang asked with a smile.Bai Dameng sighed, "Not yet! The girl I like, our second child doesn''t agree with. He''s still hung up on that one... "Bai Dameng''s voice paused, and sheughed awkwardly, "This kind of thing can''t be rushed."Su Liang knew that Bai Dameng was against Bai He and Liu Hun being together but didn''t want to say it directly. It seemed that Bai He hadn''t given up yet.Regarding this, Su Liang only had some polite words to say.After Bai Dame left, Su Liang went to Su Daqiang''s house once more.The furniture had all been sold off. The walls were scorched ck.Not long ago, the old pear tree that had beenden with fruit was now reduced to half a carbonized stump.In the backyard, half of the copsed shack''s wooden board was left unburned in the corner, with a purple-ck eggnt squashed underneath.Su Liang gently sighed, and was about to turn around and leave when she spotted something and walked over.At the location of the original master''s bed, there was a hint of purple in the pitch-ck brick seam, which looked like the partially scorched eggnt had been buried.But the color was wrong.She picked up a stick to pry apart the broken bricks and poked around, revealing a grayish-purple jade pendant in front of her eyes.Once cleaned, its mysterious and beautiful violet color was undoubtedly genuine and valuable.This couldn''t belong to Su Daqiang''s family. It must have been hidden on the original master''s body, then buried under the bed when she saw the true colors of her family, and hadn''t been found.Su Liang packed the jade pendant away, nning to keep it with the remaining embroidery of the original master. If she met someone who genuinely cared about the original master, she would give it to them.Upon looking around, she found nothing else.She took thend deed and the original house deed to Lei Zheng Su Bai''s house.After stating her purpose, Su Bai said thend was well-located and easy to sell, being close to Su Xingzhe''s house.He sighed, "Liang Girl, I''m your n uncle, don''t me me for being nosy, but has Young Master Ning ever mentioned taking you home with him?"Su Liang shook her head.Su Bai looked at her sympathetically, "In that case... Sigh! You two should live a good life together!"Su Liang knew that if Ning Jing''s parents disowned her as their daughter-inw, she would have no connection to Ning Jing.Su Bai asked about Xing Yusheng, and upon learning that Su Liang had medical skills, his eyes lit up!"Liang Girl, this isn''t something you can''t tell others, is it?" Su Bai asked, "Our vige is small and has never had a doctor. For treatment, we have to go far away! If you could treat people, that would be great!"He then looked at Su Liang expectantly.Su Liang thought for a moment and nodded, "Alright."Su Bai pped his hands in excitement, "Good, good, good! I''ll tell everyone! If someonees for treatment, charge the consultation fees!"Su Liang knew that practicing medicine in the vige wouldn''t earn much money, but there would be lots of opportunities for practice. There were still gaps between what she had learned in her past life and the actual situation in this world.After returning home, Su Liang waited, but the punctual Xing Yusheng didn''t show up.Approaching noon, Su Liang was cooking when she heard a knock on the door.It was Qi Jun. He had rushed over on horseback, looking hasty."My family''s olddy and the crown prince left for the capital early this morning," Qi Jun said.Su Liang was taken aback, "What happened?"Qi Jun sighed, "The emperor is selecting a husband for his favorite Sixth Princess and has sent someone to summon the crown prince."Su Liang saw Qi Jun''s solemn expression and knew that the princess''s marriage selection was probably just an excuse.Xing Yusheng had mentioned that his maternal family was in the capital, but he had never been there.Su Liang guessed that the emperor wanted to "kidnap" the vassal king''s son using a grandiose reason."I''ll write another prescription for you to take with you. Acupuncture will assist in a quicker recovery, but it won''t hurt without it," Su Liang said, turning and entering the room.Qi Jun came here for two reasons: one was to inform Su Liang, and the other was for Xing Yusheng''s illness.Su Liang quickly wrote out the prescription and handed it to Qi Jun, adding, "Actually, your crown prince''s recovery may have been too fast, which isn''t necessarily a good thing."Qi Jun''s expression changed, and he bowed, "Thank you for the reminder, Miss Su. I will pass the message on to the olddy and the crown prince.""Please ask them to take care," Su Liang handed Qi Jun a few steamed buns for him to eat on the road.She also asked if Ning Jing using Xing Yusheng''s jade token for the Imperial Examination would be affected, and Qi Jun assured her it wouldn''t and not to worry.After saying his thanks, Qi Jun quickly rode off.As he left Su Family Vige, he realized he hadn''t seen Ning Jing this time.And Su Liang only remembered after Qi Jun left that Ning Jing had asked her to go to Qiuming Manor with Xing Yusheng today, but thetter had suddenly left without even a chance to say goodbye.When night fell, Su Liang had a simple dinner and sat in her room reading a misceneous book Ning Jing had bought her.Unconsciously, it had gottente. She put down the book and went to wash up.Just as she was about to enter the kitchen, she suddenly heard the sound of a heavy object falling in the backyard!Su Liang''s eyes narrowed as she grabbed the iron awl from the table and hid it in her sleeve, blew out themp, hid behind the door, and held her breath...

 Chapter 34: Come with me

    <h4>Chapter 34: Come with me</h4>


    [Follow me]The door was half-open, allowing the bright moonlight to cast a swath of white inside.As the footsteps approached, the white on the ground trembled and was engulfed by arge, dark shadow.The shadow''s outline was that of a person''s elongated upper body.Su Liang clenched her iron cone, her eyes fixed on the figure but not seeing it move.A faint and weak female voice said a momentter, "Ning Jing?"Su Liang was a bit confused. Could it be Ning Jing''s friend?"Yan Sui wants to kill me...and you...We can only survive if we join forces..."The sound of someone falling to the ground reached her ears as the t shadow suddenly gained substance.The smell of blood filled the room. Su Liang pressed the iron cone against the person''s throat, making sure she was really unconscious before she finally exhaled a sigh of relief.This iron cone had been used to pierce through Yang Feng''s neck in this very room.And tonight, its owner, Yan Shiba, hade.Ning Jing''s guess wasn''t wrong. Yan Shiba wanted to talk about feelings with Yan Sui, and here was the result.To kill or to save, that was the question.Yang Feng''s death was of no consequence to Su Liang. He had betrayed Yang Yu''s savior for personal gain, which would have indirectly led to Ning Jing''s death.Yan Shiba would no longer kill Ning Jing, but Yan Sui still had a high chance of hunting him down.So, it was quite realistic for Yan Shiba to say "we can only survive if we join forces."Su Liang lit amp.Yan Shiba was wrapped in a thick cotton quilt, blood seeping through but not dripping onto the ground.Su Liang thought that this was her way of avoiding leaving any traces to throw off pursuers.If Yan Shiba had left a blood trail whileing here, Su Liang would have had to run away immediately. Staying here would be too dangerous.Removing Yan Shiba''s mask revealed a deathly pale face.This famous assassin of the past two years seemed to be only eighteen or neen years old, with a soft, round face and gentle, dull features. Lying still with her eyes closed, she looked delicate, beautiful, and harmless.Opening Yan Shiba''s cotton quilt, the sharp smell of blood intensified. There were four prative wounds on her chest that she had hastily staunched herself. The clothes inside were saturated with blood, their original color indistinguishable.Yan Shiba had no weapons like knives or swords on her, only a small hammer.It was a matching set with the iron cone in Su Liang''s hand.Su Liang put the hammer and cone aside and fetched a straw mat toy Yan Shiba on.Now, the leftover medicine and gauze from treating Yang Feng woulde in handy.After cleaning and staunching Yan Shiba''s wounds, Su Liang was drenched in sweat. These injuries were far more severe than Yang Feng''s, yet Yan Shiba had held on to find Ning Jing, while also evading her pursuers. Her determination was astonishing.However, Yan Shiba certainly wasn''t Ning Jing''s friend.Su Liang guessed that Yan Shiba had chosen toe to this ce at her most desperate moment, having witnessed Ning Jing''s strength before, betting that he would save her before joining forces tobat Yan Sui.After all, this was an assassin who couldn''t even trust her own foster father. How could she have any true friends willing to help her?As dawn approached, Su Liang had done all she could. Exhausted, she sat by the table and drank a cup of leftover cold tea from the night before.There was a knock on the door. Before leaving, she nced again at Yan Shiba on the floor, whose eyes remained closed.Opening the door, she saw Er Niu, who had once gone pear-picking with Bai Xiaohu.Er Niu''s knee was dirty, as if he had fallen, and his eyes were red. Choking on his words, he couldn''t even speak."Don''t worry, what happened?" Su Liang asked."My grandfather... my grandfather is about to die..." Er Niu burst into tears.Su Liang had heard from Bai Xiaohu that both of Er Niu''s parents had sumbed to illness, so he had been relying on his grandfather for survival.Perhaps Lei Zheng had gone house to house telling people they coulde to see her for medical treatment? Or maybe Bai Xiaohu had told Er Niu about her medical skills.After asking Er Niu to wait, Su Liang put on an outeryer to cover the bloodstains on her clothes, picked up her silver needle, locked the door from the outside, and ran with Er Niu towards his home.As the door locked shut, Yan Shiba suddenly opened her eyes and looked around. She had thought the person behind the doorst night was Ning Jing, but it turned out to be a woman...Er Niu and his grandfather lived in a broken cave halfway up the mountainside, not even having a bed to sleep on.The emaciated old many on a pile of dry grass, covered by a worn quilt, with only the asional sound of coughing proving that he was alive."Grandpa, Sister Su Liang is here to treat you!" Er Niu knelt beside him, gripping his hand and crying.The old man struggled to lift his head to look at Su Liang and muttered, "The granddaughter of...Distant Voyage..."Er Niu also had thest name Su, and his grandfather was called Su Dakuan. His family had been reduced to poverty due to illness, and they had sold everything they could.Su Liang called him Grandpa Dakuan, took his pulse, and found that he didn''t have any serious illness. Long-term exhaustion and hunger had destroyed his health.Erniu is quite robust. It must be because his grandfather works tirelessly and even skimps on his own meals to provide for his grandson.Su Liang applied a silver needle on Su Dakuan, asked Erniu to boil some hot water, and let him drink some."I''ll go home and write a prescription, and ask Little Tiger''s father to help get the medicine," Su Liang said.Erniu looked at Su Liang with teary eyes, "Will my grandpa not die?"Su Liang shook her head and went on to persuade Su Dakuan, "If you pass away, Erniu will be left all alone in this world, and there will be no one to care for him when he is bullied. It would be so much better to live, recover, and watch him grow up and get married!"Su Dakuan held Erniu in his arms, crying bitterly.The sun came out, and it was warm and cozy.Su Liang and Erniu moved Su Dakuan outside, and she asked Erniu to watch over him, saying she woulde backter.The vigers she met on her way back home asked if Su Liang was indeed able to treat illnesses.Su Liang said she knew a little.After returning home, she first wrote a prescription, then went to Bai Peng and asked him to fetch the medicine from the town.As it happened, Bai Peng was going to get medicine for Zhuzi today; he hurriedly agreed and insisted on refusing the money Su Liang offered for his trouble.Su Liang returned home and saw that Yan Shiba was still asleep, so she started cooking.Xing Yusheng had previously delivered a lot of grain, so Su Liang cooked a pot of white porridge and made some egg pancakes.She ate a pancake, then scooped out half of the porridge, ced a few pancakes in a basket, and went to Erniu''s house again.When Erniu saw the golden-brown egg pancakes, his eyes widened, and he couldn''t help swallowing."Give your grandfather some porridge, and let him eat a little less of the pancakes," Su Liang instructed Erniu.Erniu lowered his head awkwardly, "My family has no money..."Su Liang patted his shoulder, "Just write an IOU. Once your grandfather is better, you both can work together to pay me back.""Sure...sure...we''ll pay back," Su Dakuan said weakly, but his eyes were full of determination as he looked at Su Liang.Erniu also nodded firmly, "Yes!"Su Liang knew that these two, grandfather and grandson, did not want to take advantage of others. Otherwise, even if they sold their misery, they wouldn''t be living in such abject conditions.In this way, it would give them a motivation.It also prevented others in the vige from demanding equal treatment when they found out that Su Liang was treating Su Dakuan for free.Su Liang didn''tck money, but it was a separate matter whether she charged for her medical services or not.Later, Bai Peng returned with the medicine and also brought a y pot.Su Liang taught Erniu how to decoct the medicine before leaving and told him to call her immediately if anything went wrong.When Su Liang returned home and entered the room, Yan Shiba was already awake, looking at her.His appearance was gentle, but his eyes were as sharp as des."You''re awake?" Su Liang''s expression was indifferent.Yan Shiba opened his mouth to speak, and his voice was hoarse, "Where''s Ning Jing?""I don''t know." Su Liang shook her head, "But I know who you are. If you want to find him, just wait here.""You have medical skills?" Yan Shiba stared intently at Su Liang."Otherwise, you would have met the Yama King already," Su Liang said."Why did you save me?" Yan Shiba asked coldly."I mentioned this earlier. You''re searching for Ning Jing, but since he''s not home, you''ll have to wait, and for that, you need to be alive. If hees back and says I shouldn''t save you, then I''ll kill you again," Su Liang snorted, "If the people hunting you down arrived, I would hand you over to save myself.""Your medical skills are impressive," remarked Yan Shiba as the fierceness in his eyes faded a little.Su Liang remained silent.Yan Shiba continued, "Why note with me?"Su Liang: ...What the hell?"Once my wounds heal, I don''t need to ally with Ning Jing, but I do need a doctor," Yan Shiba''s eyes were deep and mysterious, "You are a good choice."Su Liang couldn''t help but roll her eyes."If you want money, I have plenty. If you like handsome men, aside from the missing Gu Ling, the capital city''s number one beauty, I can capture any other notable beauties for you to y with, as long as you desire," Yan Shiba said arrogantly, yet somehow, one couldn''t help but believe that she could deliver on her words.A thought struck Su Liang, "Do you know Gu Ling?""He was a previous target, but I never found him," Yan Shiba said."Because you fear Ning Jing and had nowhere to go, you came to him. Thinking that I am easier to control, you''ve decided to choose me instead?" Su Liang saw through Yan Shiba''s thoughts."Heh, very smart. I like you even more now," Yan Shiba said in a gloomy tone, "Men in this world are all unreliable. If you follow me, you won''t regret it."Before Su Liang could say anything, a familiar, cold male voice came from outside the door, "No need to save her, just kill her."

 Chapter 35: 035. Who is the employer

    <h4>Chapter 35: 035. Who is the employer</h4>


    [Who is the employer]Ning Jing was standing outside the door, exhausted from his journey."Here to find you, kill or mutte however you like." Su Liang came out, temporarily not asking where Ning Jing was the past two days.Ning Jing handed over a cloth bag.Su Liang took it, opened it, and inside were over a dozen yellow wild fruit. She didn''t recognize them, but they looked delicious.She took them to the kitchen, washed them clean, and put them in a small bamboo basket. She tried one - they were soft, glutinous, and juicy, with a sour and sweet taste.When Su Liang decided to listen to Ning Jing and Yan Shiba talking, Ning Jing came out of her room and went back to his own.Su Liang ate a fruit and entered the room, seeing Yan Shiba lying on the ground with a cold face and not killed."I''m hungry." Yan Shiba looked at Su Liang.Su Liang called Ning Jing, "Your guest is hungry. Will you feed her something?""It was you who saved her; you decide." Ning Jing''s voice came through the wall.Su Liang''s expression was uncertain, "What did he just say to you?"Yan Shiba snorted softly, "He told me not to think of doing anything to you. He treated me as if I were to take away his woman.""I am mine, not anyone else''s." Su Liang shook her head."Very good." Yan Shiba''s lips curved slightly, "I thought you fell in love with Ning Jing, but it turns out he can''t leave you. In that case, I want to take you away even more."Su Liang was speechless. What kind of absurdpetitive desire was this? What did they consider her to be?Since Ning Jing didn''t kill Yan Shiba, it meant he was saving her. Su Liang couldn''t let her starve to death.She heated the white porridge and brought it over, feeding her a bowl.Only then did Yan Shiba know Su Liang''s name and expressed her liking for it...After drinking the porridge, Yan Shiba drank another bowl of medicine and fell asleep again.By the time Su Liang saw Ning Jing again, he had washed and changed clothes, recovered his original appearance, and was sitting in the kitchen drinking the remaining white porridge."Where did you go?" Su Liang asked."I was dealing with that family." Ning Jing said."That family..." Su Liang hesitated, "You went to the mine?"Only Su Dafu and Su Daming were released, with four more working asbor in the mine.Ning Jing nodded lightly.Su Liang was very surprised. She had heard from Hu Er that the nearest mine was in Bei''an County, not far from here. Ning Jing didn''t have a car or a horse, had only been gone two days and a night, and had even sneaked into the mine to kill people. No wonder he was so exhausted when he came back; it must have been because he hadn''t slept at all."The night Su Dafu and Su Daming were released, Xu Shi and Su Xiaodie died." Ning Jing said.The survival of the fittest in the mine was very cruel, with mostly men of strong and youthful age and very few women. Su Dafu and Su Daming were able to protect Xu Shi and Su Xiaodie while they were around, but as soon as they left, the fate of those two women was predictable.Su Daqiang and Su Xiaoming, both old and young, were also beaten half to death.Ning Jing disguised as a soldier to sneak in. When he found them, the grandfather and grandson duo tried to save themselves by revealing that there was a demon in Su Vige..."Who ordered Su Dafu and Su Daming to kill you?" Su Liang asked."Ning Huan, Xingliu." Ning Jing answered tersely, "Zhao Ming came with them.""And them?" Su Liang asked."Dead." Ning Jing''s expression was indifferent, "Su Dafu mentioned you to Ning Huan."Su Liang understood at heart. If it was known by the Ning family, they would definitely make a fuss about it.This matter must be settled thoroughly and not handed over to others, causing more people to know."Thanks." Su Liang said.Ning Jing went to deal with the people who wanted to kill him, but if it wasn''t for Su Liang''s secret, he wouldn''t have to go to such lengths."As for Yan Shiba..." Su Liang asked."Keep her for now." Ning Jing said, "She''s highly skilled in martial arts. If you need to leave one day, she can protect you."Su Liang raised her eyebrows, "Didn''t you say talking about feelings with an assassin is too naive?""I meant she shouldn''t talk about feelings with Yan Sui. She still retains her humanity and has some naivety. Make some friends, and you may need themter." Ning Jing exined.No matter if it was Yang Yu, Xing Yusheng, or Yan Shiba, they all came into contact with Su Liang because of Ning Jing.Su Liang knew that Ning Jing wanted to save these people, not because they were of special ability or had saved people, but because they were unrted to their identities. He didn''t want to make friends with them and didn''t need repayment.At the same time, he had been providing Su Liang with opportunities to help others.He had repeatedly said that he hoped Su Liang would stay to work for him, but he was also paving the way for her life after leaving him."Didn''t you want me to stay? You should have made me dependent on you, with no support but following you." Su Liang said.Ning Jing''s expression was indifferent, "You can consider it a case of mercy."Su Liang: ...So openly calcting? Very well!"Let''s talk about itter." Su Liang had her judgment, but since Ning Jing said so, she decided to put aside the few points of emotion that had just sprung up in her and consider it again.In a moment, she asked Ning Jing if he was confident enough to deal with Yan Sui."Yan Shiba also injured Yan Sui''s fatal point; he won''te for now." Ning Jing said, "You should heal her as soon as possible. When the timees, let her deal with the trouble from Yanyun Building on her own."This was also one of the reasons for keeping Yan Shiba. She would fight against those people from Yanyun Building who wanted to kill Ning Jing."Okay." Su Liang indicated she would do her best.After making dinner, Su Liang let Ning Jing go to Erniu''s house to deliver food. Ning Jing found out that while he was away for two days, everyone in the vige knew about Su Liang''s medical skills, and she had already started practicing medicine.When Ning Jing went to Erniu''s house, he put down the food and was about to leave when Erniu chased him out, "Brother Ning! You have to treat Sister Su Liang well!"Ning Jing looked back and saw Erniu''s round eyes shining brightly in the dim twilight, filled with deep concern and waiting for his answer.Ning Jing nodded slightly before turning around and leaving.At the door of his home, Su Liang rushed out again in a hurry. A child in the vige had a fever, and she was asked toe over and examine him.Ning Jing did not go with her, took the food by himself, and heard Yan Shiba calling him from next door.After finishing his meal and sending the dishes to the kitchen, he went to Su Liang''s room.Yan Shiba''s voice was cold, "You and Su Liang are not husband and wife.""What does it have to do with you?" Ning Jing retorted."She suits my temperament very well, so once I recover, I will take her away. Don''t me me for not informing you in advance," Yan Shiba said."She won''t go with you," Ning Jing said.Yan Shiba sneered, "Well, let''s wait and see!"By the time Su Liang returned home, it waspletely dark, and Ning Jing had gone to bed.Dinner was still warm in the pot, she ate some and went to feed Yan Shiba, also helped her get up and go to the backyard for a restroom break.Yan Shiba looked up at the sky, her pale face was illuminated by the cold moonlight, making her look even more lifeless. "Actually, I knew that I might die when I went back that time."Su Liang paused and looked at the moon as well.The crescent moon reminded her of how her grandmother had held her when she was young, telling her the story of Chang''e flying to the moon. Her grandmother''s voice was old and warm, but she had lost all her rtives ever since her grandmother passed away"Do you know why I still went back?" Yan Shiba asked Su Liang, as though she were asking herself too.Su Liang replied, "You thought you were special.""Heh, how ridiculous!" Yan Shiba sneered, "He raised me with his own hands and always talked about father-daughter affection with me. But when I wanted to talk about my feelings, he turned his back on me.""Emotions are just tools he uses to control you. If you believe in them, you lose," Su Liang remembered those so-called rtives who had morally kidnapped her in her past life."But even if I know the result, I will still go back," Yan Shiba''s eyes turned cold. "If he''s still my adoptive father, that would be good. But if he turns his back on me, it''s life or death. I won''t choose to flee and hide, letting him feel good!"The ruthless Yan Shiba is not reckless. She is gambling and prepared for defeat."The previous owner of Yanyun Building, my father. Yan Sui once swore to my dead father that he would protect me with his life. Now that I think about it, if it weren''t for the elders my father had recruited, he would have killed me long ago. This time his attempt to kill Ning Jing failed, and he finally has a reason to take action against me. But I have been prepared for this; all the secrets of Yanyun Building are in my head, and he can''t afford the consequences of them leaking out!" Yan Shiba said coldly.Su Liang was intrigued, "You mean, information about the past employers?"Yan Shiba looked at her deeply, "Do you want to cooperate with me? Just kill Yan Sui, and I will be the building''s owner! By then, you can walk across this world diagonally!"Su Liang finally understood that Yan Shiba was testing her and tempting her.Yet, to be honest, the future owner of Yanyun Building has great appeal, ensuring safety and huge wealth.But Su Liang refused, "Crabs walk diagonally. I wish you sess." "If you don''t help me, you won''t get any benefits in the future!" Yan Shiba snorted coldly, "Don''t be fooled by Ning Jing''s appearance! He, a son of a merchant who was expelled from his family, has such hidden martial arts skills. His intentions must be enormous! He married you because your medical skills are useful. Be careful not to end up just being a pawn!""If he is as you say, what''s the difference between you and him?" Su Liang countered.Yan Shibaughed, "Little sister, the biggest difference between him and me, of course, is gender. He wants to deceive your heart and your bodypletely consumed and then kicks you away. Don''te crying to me! If you''re with me, your sister will ensure that you live a free and happy life!" After thinking for a while, Su Liang said, "It sounds really good. How about this: after you recover, help me with one thing. If it seeds, I will agree to your request."Yan Shiba nodded, "You say.""I always admire the rumored Crown Prince Gu. Bring him to me," Su Liang said.Yan Shiba was slightly startled, "Gu Ling? You like him?" "I want to see how good-looking the first beauty in the capital rumored is," Su Liang said.Yan Shibaughed, "Interesting. Then it''s a deal!"As if unintentionally, Su Liang asked, "By the way, who hired Yanyun Building to kill Gu Ling?"Without thinking, Yan Shiba blurted out, "Nian Ruxue."Su Liang was surprised, she knew this name, Gu Ling''s fiancee. What grudge could there be? "I promise, as long as I help you find Gu Ling, you''ll leave Ning Jing and go with me," Yan Shiba once again confirmed with Su Liang after lying down.Su Liang absentmindedly nodded, "Mhm."But she knew that the person in the next room might be the missing Gu Ling, and Yan Shiba would never find out....Captial city of Qian Country.After Nian Jincheng returned from the pce to report his mission, he had just sat down to drink some water when a servant reported that the fourth youngdy hade.Nian Ruxue, dressed in white, entered and dismissed the servant, staring coldly at Nian Jincheng, "Second brother, where''s my jade hairpin?"Nian Jincheng shook his head, "It''s just a hairpin. Just forget about it if you lost it.""It was you who took it, give it back!" Nian Ruxue''s face showed anger.Nian Jincheng didn''t deny it anymore, "I didn''t want to see you hurt by Gu Ling anymore, so I threw it away."Nian Ruxue pulled off a sword from the wall and pointed it at Nian Jincheng, "Second brother, don''t lie to me, you know where he is. Tell me or I''ll die right in front of you!"Nian Jincheng saw that Nian Ruxue had ced the sharp sword against her own neck, and his face changed, "What are you doing? Put it down!"Nian Ruxue''s eyes were resolute, "Second brother, father is forcing me to be an imperial concubine for the crown prince, can you really bear to see me marry someone I don''t love? Just tell me where he is, and I''ll go find him, even if it means roaming the world with him, I''m willing!"Nian Jincheng snatched Nian Ruxue''s sword and said coldly, "I don''t know! Can you wake up? The jade hairpin was given to you by Gu Ling''s mother, not by him! He left you, expressing his intentions. You are willing to roam the world for him, but do you know he doesn''t want it at all?. Don''t be foolish!"Nian Ruxue seemed to have all her strength drained in an instant, her eyes welling up with tears, "I hired people from Yanyun Building to find him, but there''s been no news... "Nian Jincheng looked at Nian Ruxue incredulously, "Are you crazy? You''re going to have him killed?""No, I know the assassins won''t kill him. I just want him toe back and find me. He''ll understand," Nian Ruxue murmured.Nian Jincheng frowned, "Cancel your order to Yanyun Building now!"Nian Ruxue shook her head, "Unless second brother tells me where he is, you must know."Nian Jincheng had a vision of a frail figure in a wedding dress, he said impassively, "Perhaps by now, he''s already married and has children."Nian Ruxue stared at Nian Jincheng in disbelief, "You...what did you say? He...he got married?"Nian Jincheng didn''t answer any more and left with a flick of his sleeve."It''s impossible... it''s impossible... he''s so proud, who could possibly catch his eye?" Nian Ruxue shook her head, but couldn''t help her tears from flowing.

 Chapter 36: 036. Cool Sister

    <h4>Chapter 36: 036. Cool Sister</h4>


    [Liang Sister]"Liang Sister, let''s sleep together.""Liang Sister, with such a serious injury, can you bear to see me lying on the cold ground?""Liang Sister..."Su Liang sat up, looking impatient, "Shut up!"Instead of being annoyed by the words, Yan Shiba''s eyes sparkled with even more interest. "Liang Sister, your name is so beautiful. What''s wrong with calling it? Liang Sister, Little Liang''er, Liang Beauty..."With a nk expression, Su Liang got out of bed, found a piece of cloth, pinched Yan Shiba''s chin, stuffed it into her mouth, turned around, andy down, all in one breath.Yan Shiba still wasn''t angry. If she could make a sound, it would be a heartyugh.There was no bed, but the ground wasn''t cold. Su Liang had put the clean old bedding on for her with the new quilts and mattresses sent by Xing Yusheng.The next morning, Su Liang removed the cloth and the first thing Yan Shiba did was call out, "Liang Sister."Su Liang threw the cloth on her face and walked out the door.Entering the kitchen, Ning Jing was boiling water."Why not let her sleep in your room?" Su Liang suggested.Ning Jing replied with silence."Then, let her sleep in the firewood room!" Su Liang said.Ning Jing nodded, "Very well."So, after Su Liang fed Yan Shiba breakfast and heard her call "Liang Sister" a few more times, she put down her bowl and carried her horizontally with the bedding.Yan Shiba looked surprised and delighted, "Is Liang Sister going to carry big sister out to bask in the sun?"It was a cloudy day, and Yan Shiba didn''t see the sun. Su Liang put her in the firewood room.The bedding wasid on the wooden nks, and she was ced beside the pile of firewood."Liang Sister, do you hate big sister so much? If you don''t like something about big sister, I''ll change it..." Yan Shiba pinched her throat and pretended to be heartbroken.Su Liang looked at the fearsome assassin, who was now being coquettish towards her, which was simply terrifying..."You can move too, so go to the toilet by yourself," Su Liang said.Yan Shiba looked at her somberly, "Since Liang sister knew I could move, but still insisted on carrying me, then she must have wanted to hold me, right?"Su Liang touched her forehead, wondering why this person was so talkative. Was this in line with an assassin''s professional ethics?"I''m going to town. If someonees, you don''t have to pay attention to them," Su Liang said."Is Ning Jing going with you? Then big sister wants to go too," Yan Shiba said.Su Liang left her with her back, allowing her to understand on her own.This morning, Ning Jing had delivered lunch to Erniu''s house and brought some grain, then let Erniu cook it by himself. Su Dakuan looked a bit better than yesterday.Before they left the house, the family who had called Su Liangst night came to the door, saying the child''s fever had gone down.Ning Jing put on a straw hat and hurried the cart across the bridge.Su Liang sat in the cart, eating the wild fruits brought back by Ning Jing yesterday, asking him where he had picked them."The mine," Ning Jing said.Su Liang thought: ...He even picked fruits on the way to kill someone. He really has a taste for leisure.On the way, they met Su Xingzhe walking to town, who stepped aside to let them pass. Ning Jing didn''t show any intention of giving him a ride with the cart as he drove on.Su Xingzhe lowered his head to cover the gloom in his eyes, and when he raised his head again, he had resumed his gentle schr demeanor.When they arrived at Feiyan Town, Ning Jing drove the carriage straight to the pharmacy.Working as a doctor in the vige, Su Liang needed a medicine box and some basic medicinal materials, which they came to purchase today.They bought quite a few things, but there was no medicine box in the pharmacy. The manager said that it needed to be made by a carpenter.They had lunch at Feiyan Restaurant.As soon as Su Liang entered, the manager greeted her enthusiastically, disappointed to find out that she wasn''t there to sell vegetable recipes. The two medicinal diet recipes she had provided had brought a lot of business to the restaurant.While eating, Su Liang heard someone say that Magistrate Huang was leaving office and being transferred on the first day of the month, and a new magistrate would be taking office in the next few days.Also, on the day when Magistrate Huang was transferred, a gang of robbers had entered the Yuanwai Family''s home in Feiyan Town and stolen quite a few items."Serves him right! Who made Yuanwai Huang do so many evil things these years by relying on the magistrate''s power?"Su Liang listened and saw a familiar face entering the restaurant. It was Hu Er."Mr. Ning, Mrs. Ning!" Hu Er saw them and quickly approached, bowing his hands in salute.The other guests in the restaurant were surprised, not knowing the identity of Ning Jing and Su Liang, which made Hu Er, the local bully, so respectful."We''re just here for a meal, and we''ll be going back soon," Su Liang said with a smile."Please let me treat you!" Hu Er hastily said and motioned for the waiter to add dishes."No need," Su Liang shook her head.Hu Er chuckled and said to the waiter who ran over, "Tell your manager, these two are my friends, from now on whenever they eat at Feiyan Restaurant, put it on my tab!"The waiter was quite surprised and quickly agreed before looking for the manager.Hu Er then invited Su Liang and Ning Jing to his house as guests, but Su Liang declined, saying she had things to do today....At this moment, the sick Yan Shiba, who had been left alone at home, was drinking cold white porridge and peering through the crack in the firewood room door, squinting at the lush greenery of the pines outside and muttering, "Sooner orter, I''ll ughter Ning Jing and kidnap that girl!"...Bei''an County.In the County School, the candidates who were about to take the Court Examination sat with serious expressions, listening to the precautions.There were two distinct groups, which could be seen from their clothing and appearance.On one side, they wore the uniform of the County School, blue shirts and white linings, and blue square hats.On the other side, they wore coarse clothes, some even patched.The former were all attending the County School with the Masters, who could afford the expensive fees. Thetter couldn''t afford the fees, so they had to study at home and only set foot in the County School at this time.Su Xingzhe was one of thetter.He had studied at the town school and only attended the County School for half a year, as he could no longer afford the tuition and had returned home.The main examiner was an elderly schr with gray hair. After he finished speaking, he let everyone disperse.As Su Xingzhe was about to leave, he heard someone call his name. It was the old master who had been sitting next to the main examiner.The others'' gazes at Su Xingzhe suddenly changed.Feeling apprehensive, Su Xingzhe followed the old master in the direction where the main examiner had left."What''s his background?""He''s from Su Family Vige, such a poor wretch!""Why does the chief examiner want to see him?""Who knows!"Other students discussed and lingered nearby, waiting to see when Su Xingzhe woulde out....Su Xingzhe entered and bowed humbly, only to hear the chief examiner ask, "Do you live in Su Family Vige?""Yes, I live in Su Family Vige." Su Xingzhe thought of the essays that all the examinees had submitted half a month ago. Could it be that his essay had caught the chief examiner''s eye?With this thought, he couldn''t help but feel excited.But the chief examiner''s tone changed, "In Su Family Vige, there''s someone named Ning Jing. Do you recognize him?"Su Xingzhe paused and saw the chief examiner''s displeased look. He hurriedly lowered his head and said, "Yes, I know Young Master Ning Jing.""Do you know his background?" asked the chief examiner.Su Xingzhe shook his head, "There are some rumors, but they''re unconfirmed, so I don''t dare to speak recklessly.""What rumors?" the chief examiner asked."Some people say he''s a disgraced young master from a noble family, hiding out in the vige." Su Xingzhe''s voice lowered a bit."Haha," the chief examiner suddenlyughed twice, "The first half is not wrong, but the second half is pure nonsense. Since you two live in the same vige, do you know he''s also taking the Court Examination?"Su Xingzhe shook his head, "I didn''t know about this.""He''s not registered in Bei''an County, but has been rmended by Crown Prince Bei Jingwang to take the exam here. Today, the people at the County School were careless and forgot to inform Young Master Ning about something he needs to pay attention to. You should go and tell him when you return." The chief examiner said.As soon as Su Xingzhe heard the words "Crown Prince Bei Jingwang," his heart pounded. He remembered that a few days ago, a carriage had been going to Ning Jing''s house. He could tell at a nce that the carriage was extraordinary, but he had never seen the people in the carriage. Could it be the Prince''s Mansion''s crown prince?Seeing Su Xingzhe in a daze, the chief examiner''s face became unhappy, "Su Xingzhe, did you not hear what I said, or are you unwilling toply?"Su Xingzhe looked scared, "I will definitely pass on the message!""And this." The chief examiner took out something wrapped in cloth, "Give this to Young Master Ning. Don''t say anything more and don''t open it to look."Su Xingzhe hurriedly took it and put it in his book box....When Su Xingzhe, lost in thought, walked out of the County School, someone pulled him into a nearby alley. A group of students wearing County School uniforms surrounded him, led by the richest young master from the Wang Family."What did the chief examiner want with you? Tell us everything, or else..." the young master of the Wang Family sneered.Someone tried to grab Su Xingzhe''s book box, but he quickly protected it. However, being outnumbered, he was quickly knocked to the ground, and the book box fell into the hands of the young master of the Wang Family."All these broken books, such a poor schr!" The young master of the Wang Family let go of the book box, and it fell to the ground, scattering its contents.Su Xingzhe told them about Crown Prince Bei Jingwang rmending Ning Jing to take the exam in Bei''an County, but insisted that the chief examiner didn''t give him anything. The cloth-wrapped item had been tied to his leg when he had the chance to go to the toilet."I didn''t expect our small ce to have a noble." The students were only surprised and didn''t have much reaction after hearing about it. After all, Ning Jing, as a special examinee, wouldn''t take away their opportunities.After everyone left, Su Xingzhe got up from the ground, picked up his books, and walked slowly out of the alley. He hired a carriage to take him to Feiyan Town, entered a tea house, and spent the remaining money on his body to rent a private room....Su Liang and Ning Jing returned home in the afternoon, and a carriage was parked outside the door.It was the housekeeper from Qiuming Manor. He said that Madam Xing had ordered them to sort out the remaining good ingredients in the manor and send them over, a whole cartload of dry goods that could be stored.Su Liang epted them.As soon as she entered the door, she heard Yan Shiba calling "Liang Mei Mei" non-stop.After the people from Qiuming Manor left, Su Liang opened the firewood room. Yan Shiba said she was starving to death and wanted to eat meat. She wanted Liang Mei Mei to hold her and let her get some fresh air.Su Liang gagged her mouth again, and the whole world seemed to quiet down.Madam Bai made Su Liang a pair of shoes and sent them for her to try on.The shoes fit perfectly. Su Liang thanked Madam Bai, who had already received the money. She gave her a piece of the meat they had cut that day.Madam Bai at first refused but took it after Su Liang said that Ning Jing''s friend had sent them too much, and they couldn''t eat it all before it went bad. She then had Bai Xiaohu deliver some wild vegetables.Bai Xiaohu was about to leave with the snacks Su Liang had given him when he heard Ning Jing call him."Brother Ning, what''s the matter?" Bai Xiaohu asked."Who in the vige knows how to do woodworking?" Ning Jing asked.Bai Xiaohu thought for a moment and said, "The best craftsman in our vige is Erniu''s grandfather! But he''s sick now, and he''s sold all of his tools, so he can''t do it anymore! The next best is Su Erhui''s father!"...Su Liang made lean meat porridge and Ning Jing sent two bowls to Erniu''s house.Su Dakuan was grateful and didn''t know what to say. When he heard Ning Jing wanted to learn woodworking from him, he agreed repeatedly.For dinner, Su Liang put the food next to Yan Shiba and walked away, ignoring her feeding requests.At night, Su Liang put down her book, ready to go to bed, and heard a knock on the door.As soon as she heard the door opening, Yan Shiba in the firewood room began to call her, "Liang Mei Mei, I''m thirsty."Su Liang asked Ning Jing to see who wasing, and she went to get Yan Shiba some water.When she opened the door, Su Xingzhe, with a bruised face and disheveled appearance, was standing outside.With an indifferent expression, Ning Jing asked, "What''s the matter?"Su Xingzhe ryed what the chief examiner had said today and presented the cloth parcel, "This is what the chief examiner told me to bring back to you. I was watched and beaten, and I couldn''t find a carriage, so I came backte."Ning Jing didn''t take it, but said two words instead, "Wait a moment." Then, he turned around and went back inside.After a while, Su Xingzhe saw Ning Jinging out with a burning stick of firewood. In his daze, the cloth parcel was ignited.Su Xingzhe quickly let go and stepped back. In the blink of an eye, the cloth parcel turned into a ball of fire."You... do you know what was inside?" Su Xingzhe''s face looked bad.Without a word, Ning Jing closed the door.Recalling how he had frantically flipped through the scrolls inside the cloth parcel in the tea house during the day, and how he had deliberately injured himself to justify histe return, Su Xingzhe realized that what he had cared about was worthless in Ning Jing''s eyes...It wasn''t the exam papers for this Court Examination, but the mock test papers issued by the chief examiner. It wasn''t considered cheating, but obtaining it would be of great help.The excitement of an unexpected gain was shattered by the closed door and the cold wind blowing in his face. All that was left for Su Xingzhe was deep inferiority and embarrassment.As he turned to leave, he clenched his fist and told himself that he must make a name for himself...Su Liang saw Ning Jing returning and asked him what happened.After Ning Jing briefly exined, Su Liang pondered, "Did he sneak a look at what was inside?""Shortcuts don''t necessarily lead to sess." Ning Jing walked back into the room.From the firewood room, Yan Shiba''s exaggerated voice came, "Liang Mei Mei, Sister is cold. I want to sleep with you."Su Liang closed the door to her room, thinking that she would let Yan Shiba leave as soon as she recovered. Having such a noisy person for protection was more than she could bear...

 Chapter 37: 037. Sworn Brothers and Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 37: 037. Sworn Brothers and Sisters</h4>


    [Sworn Siblings]At first, when Lei Zheng notified every household to seek medical treatment from Su Liang, everyone was skeptical about her medical skills.But after she sessively treated the elderly and children, word of mouth spread, and the vigers who greeted her on the street increased.It helped that Original Master''s grandfather, Su Yuanzhou, was a famous doctor in the capital city. Su Liang''s medical skills did not arouse suspicion.Erniu was asked by several people whether Su Liang charged money for treating his grandfather. Erniu told the truth, she didn''t charge, but there was an IOU, which had to be repaidter.Some people muttered behind their backs, "Su Liang and Ning Jing are so rich, but they even charge money for treating these poor people. It''s really unkind."Bai Dame came to find Su Liang, "Your money didn''te from the wind either. Why should you provide free treatment? They should know where they stand. They are allzy and taking advantage. Don''t take it to heart! If they really dare to default, just go to Lei Zheng!"Su Bai was fair and warm-hearted and had some prestige in the vige.Su Liang insisted on charging consultation fees, knowing this situation would happen, and didn''t care about it.Bai Dame mentioned Bai He''s marriage again, with a hard-to-conceal joy. This time the girl was an niece from her mother''s side. She was beautiful and curvaceous, and she looked like someone who could bear sons. This time, they wouldn''t let Bai He have his way.Su Liang just smiled and said a few kind words, not knowing how Liu Hun was doing after returning to her parents'' house. Presumably, she would be married off soon.These days, Su Liang added a sedative ingredient to the medicine she boiled for Yan Shiba. After drinking it, she felt extremely sleepy and deeply suspected that Su Liang deliberately drugged her to avoid being called "Sister Liang."However, Su Liang justified saying that resting more is vital for recovery and asked her not to be suspicious.Ning Jing went to deliver food to Erniu''s house every day. Sometimes, he stayed there for half a day. Su Liang thought he went out for a stroll, so she busied herself with her own affairs.On the 7th of August, Ning Jing once again returned from Erniu''s house with a medicine box.It was made from a Huanghua pear five-drawer cab that was dismantled from Qiuming Manor. Su Liang didn''t even know when Ning Jing had moved the cab away.The medicine box was not big, with a in and generous appearance. The handle was smooth, and it was equipped with a strap, which could be carried or carried on the back.Inside, it was divided into three different-sized spaces, delicate and practical.Su Liang tried it and found it lighter than she had imagined."Thank you. Today, I''ll let you order the dishes," Su Liang said with a smile."Sister Liang, I want to order too! Whatever he sends you, I''ll send ten!" Yan Shiba, who was awake, immediately tried to make her presence felt."Alright, today you can both order whatever you want." Su Liang was in a good mood, even towards Yan Shiba, she became gentle.As a result, Ning Jing said, "I don''t want to eat what she wants."Yan Shiba got angry, "I won''t eat what he wants either, and Sister Liang, you''re not allowed to cook it!"Su Liang took the medicine box back to her room, "Don''t order anymore, eat it or not.""I love whatever Sister Liang cooks, unlike someone, always picky." Yan Shiba gloated.Ning Jing didn''t bother with her.Yan Shiba, who had been eating with Su Liang and Ning Jing since yesterday, clung to Su Liang all the time, giving Ning Jing a bad face. She was a head taller than Su Liang, and her round face and apricot eyes made her lookpletely unrted to being an assassin."The exam will be held the day after tomorrow. Do we need to stay in the county town beforehand?" Su Liang asked."What exam?" Yan Shiba looked puzzled.When Yan Shiba learned that Ning Jing was going to participate in the imperial examination, she sneered, "I always knew he had great ambitions. When he passes the examination and bes an official, he''ll definitely marry ady from a wealthy family and kick you aside! You shoulde with me today!""I''ll go by myself tomorrow." Ning Jing answered Su Liang''s question."I''d like to see it, too." Su Liang was slightly curious, as Qian Country''s imperial examination system was simr but not identical to the historical imperial examination she knew."Let''s go together then." Yan Shiba followed up."You stay at home." Su Liang said.Yan Shiba''s eyes flickered, and she agreed, not knowing what hade to her mind.Su Xingzhe didn''t spread the news that Ning Jing would also participate in the imperial examination, and even his family didn''t know. When he came back injured that day, he just said he had a fall on the way.The next day in the afternoon, Ning Jing rushed to take Su Liang away from Su Family Vige and headed for the county town.Su Xingzhe had left early in the morning, and many people saw him off at the vige entrance. Niu Dame cried so much that her nose and tears mixed together. If you didn''t know, you would think her son was nevering back.On the way, Su Liang suggested that she drive the car, and Ning Jing exchanged seats with her."You can read for a while." Su Liang said.However, Ning Jing took out the wooden hairpin he had bought from the clothing store previously and carefully carved it.When they arrived in the county town, both inns were fully booked.Su Liang simply drove the cart in a big circle, saw a rental g hanging, and directly asked if they would rent or sell. After some haggling, she spent 300 taels to buy a small mansion not far from the County School.The mansion was very clean, with a well, a millstone, and an old pomegranate tree with twisted branches. Near Mid-Autumn Festival, the bright red pomegranates weighed down the branches.Su Liang asked Ning Jing to clean up while she went out to buy two sets of beddings, cookware, and some ingredients.As the sky darkened, the smoke from the kitchen in the small courtyard wafted, and the smell of meat attracted curious neighbors."I''ll wash the dishes, you go read a book." Su Liang suddenly felt like a worried mother preparing her child for the high school exam.Seeing Su Liang suddenly smiling, Ning Jing asked, "Why are youughing?"<>Su Liang curved her eyebrows and eyes, "For a moment, I felt like you were my son."Ning Jing expressionlessly got up and returned to his room.Su Liang cleaned up the dishes and found a delicate wooden hairpin at the ce where Ning Jing had just sat. The wood material was very ordinary, but the carved pear blossom on the hairpin was lifelike.Su Liang knocked on the door, "You forgot your hairpin.""It''s for you." Ning Jing''s cold voice came out.Su Liang was stunned. What did she mean?"I bought it when I bought shoes. I wanted to practice carving." Ning Jing exined.Su Liang praised, "Your carving skills are pretty good, thank you."The two lived together, and this wasn''t a big deal. Before, Ning Jing said he was interested in woodworking and learned it. The wooden hairpin was bought for practicing carving because he was interested.In short, Ning Jing had always been interested in all the things he had never done before, but he had no interest in women.Early the next day, Su Liang made breakfast for Ning Jing and cooked a few meat buns for him to eat for lunch.The examsted one day, and there was a break at noon, but no food was provided. It was to avoid someone tampering with the food, so everyone had to bring their own."If you end up as the top scorer, I''ll cook ribs for you." Su Liang stood at the door and handed a basket loaded with dried food and stationery to Ning Jing.Ning Jing''s favorite dish was the braised ribs with green beans that Su Liang had made once before.As he was about to turn around and leave, he heard Su Liang sigh, "I really feel like I''m sending my son off to take the exam."Ning Jing''s beautiful eyebrows slightly furrowed, looking at Su Liang again, he saw her ck hair adorned with pear blossoms, making her unpowdered clear face look lovely. When she smiled, the foggy morning seemed to brighten up a few degrees.Before he could say anything, Su Liang went to pick pomegranates, saying she wanted to take them back to the vige.Ning Jing silently carried the basket and walked into the hazy morning fog.Before entering the examination room, Ning Jing ran into Su Xingzhe, who wore a brand-new outfit and greeted Ning Jing across the crowd.Su Liang picked a basket of pomegranates, fed the horses, cleaned up the courtyard, and then left.Many people were waiting outside the County School, looking either anxious or expectant.Su Liang went to a pharmacy in the county town to buy some medicinal materials. She passed by a clothing store while shopping, bought two sets of clothes and two pairs of shoes for Yan Shiba, and two sets of men''s clothing for herself.At the entrance of the cksmith shop, she entered out of curiosity and bought two daggers, one knife, and two long swords.Both daggers were for self-defense, one hidden in her sleeve and the other on her calf.She intended to give one long sword to Ning Jing and keep one for herself, as she wanted to learn swordsmanship.The knife was for Yan Shiba; she had left her original weapons behind in order to get rid of the pursuers.After delivering the items home, Su Liang went to a restaurant for dinner, where she overheard people discussing the current Court Examination and the talented schrs of Bei''an County."Have you heard? The examiner''s sample test paper was stolen by someone yesterday!""Isn''t that thief guaranteed to be a schr then?"" Haha, if he gets caught, he''s dead!"...Su Liang suddenly remembered the item the examiner had Su Xingzhe give to Ning Jing, which Ning Jing burned without even looking at it. She had a strange feeling that these two events might be connected.Feeling someone watching her, Su Liang turned her head and saw a young nobleman with a handsome face and elegant manner, raising his cup and smiling at her.Su Liang nodded slightly and left shortly after paying the bill.Not long after, the young nobleman also left the restaurant and headed towards the county government office."Master, do you know that youngdy?" The attendant asked.The man shook his head, "I just think she''s very special.""If the person who stole the sample test paper can''t be found and this bes known to our superiors, I''m afraid Master will be punished for negligence." The attendant frowned.The man''s expression was calm, "I have a n in mind."...When Ning Jing came out of the examination room, he met Su Xingzhe again. He looked rxed and seemed to have performed well.They would have to wait five days for the results, and Ning Jing and Su Liang left the county town that day after staying in the house they bought for just one night."How did you do?" Su Liang asked."I''m not sure." Ning Jing replied.Su Liang: ...Fine. We''ll see when the resultse out....By the time they returned to the vige, it was already pitch dark.They ran into Lei Zheng, Su Bai, who waved to Ning Jing to stop the carriage."Ning Gongzi, Liang girl, everyone knows about your situation now." Su Bai sighed.Su Liang was confused. Their situation?She heard Su Bai say earnestly, "You two are not a real married couple. You didn''t even have the marriage ceremony. Now Su Daqiang''s family is gone, and Ning Gongzi doesn''t n to take you back with him. You should part ways. Afterwards, you can each marry someone else, so no one can gossip.""Uncle Bai, about this..." Su Liang guessed what had happened.Su Bai sighed deeply, "It was your sister who told us. Ning Gongzi has a promising future, and if he can''t give Liang girl a proper status, then let her be. She''s not like you, if her reputation is ruined, how will she marry in the future?"As expected, Yan Shiba stirred up trouble while Su Liang and Ning Jing were away, revealing their fake marriage and saying they hadn''t even held the wedding ceremony, let alone consummated their union. It was just an excuse for Su Liang to get out of the Su Daqiang''s family.Since there was no blessing from their parents, they couldn''t even be considered living together in secret.Ning Jing nced at Su Liang and said calmly, "It''s my negligence. We are not husband and wife, we are sworn brother and sister. I will trouble Uncle Bai to help rify the misunderstanding."

 Chapter 38: 038. The Thief and the Chief Suspect

    <h4>Chapter 38: 038. The Thief and the Chief Suspect</h4>


    [Yan Shiba leaves, Court Examination results released]Out of good intentions, Su Bai, who was originally worried about being too meddlesome, didn''t expect Ning Jing to be so forthright, while Su Liang even gave him several big, red pomegranates.Watching the carriage cross over the bridge, Su Bai sighed softly, "Looking at it this way, they really aren''t a match for each other."Otherwise, Ning Jing could have said that they would consummate their marriage after Su Liang came of age, rather than openly dere that they were now sworn siblings.This meant they were not together and would never be together.Carrying the pomegranates back home, Su Bai thought that he should rify this matter more clearly to the vigers. After all, Ning Jing had asked him to do so.As the carriage reached the door, it seemed as if Yan Shiba had been waiting inside the whole time. Hearing the noise, she opened the door and enthusiastically greeted "LiangMeiMei" as she approached.Her wounds were severe, but under Su Liang''s medical treatment and care, she had recovered well. She had been bumming meals at Mrs. Bai''s house these past two days and hadn''t gone hungry at all.Before Su Liang could get off the carriage, Yan Shiba deftly jumped up, hugging her tightly, "LiangMeiMei, you''re finally back!"Su Liang did not mention the incident of running into Su Bai earlier. When the carriage stopped, both she and Ning Jing alighted, and Ning Jing carried the pomegranates and other things they had purchased.It was getting veryte, but Su Liang and Ning Jing had not eaten dinner. Yan Shiba had already eaten, but she imed she wasn''t full.Su Liang washed her hands and cooked three bowls of pork and egg noodles.Just as she finished, Yan Shiba, dressed in the new clothes Su Liang had bought for her, swayed over gracefully. Stretching out her arms and spinning around, she asked Su Liang if the new clothes looked nice on her."Ning Jing bought them." Su Liang said.Yan Shiba scoffed lightly, "He buys me clothes? He would only cut me andin that I stained the ground."Su Liang nodded, "On this point, you''re quite self-aware.""Liang-MeiMei!" Yan Shiba leaned against the kitchen doorway, watching Su Liang busy at work. Lowering her voice, she said, "There won''t be a good oue following Ning Jing. How about tonight, your sister takes you away with her?"Su Liang replied very calmly, "How about you take him away instead? I actually want to live on my own."Yan Shiba pulled a disgusted face, "Then I''d rather leave by myself!""So be it."Both Su Liang and Ning Jing''s voices rang out simultaneously, with their words matching exactly.Yan Shiba rolled her eyes dramatically, "You''re both so full of yourselves!"On the surface, everything appeared harmonious.The three of them sat together eating steaming hot, fragrant noodles. Yan Shiba asked questions left and right, and Su Liang gave terse replies.After they finished eating, Yan Shiba took out a handkerchief to wipe her mouth, but Su Liang snatched it away."This was embroidered by LiangMeiMei, right? It''s so pretty, give it to your sister." Yan Shiba shook Su Liang''s arm as she pleaded.Su Liang''s expression suddenly became cold, "No. If you''ve taken anything else of mine, hand them over too."Yan Shiba didn''t expect Su Liang to turn her face over a handkerchief, herughter deepened, "I really like that plum blossom embroidered cloth, how about I buy it from you for a hundred thousand taels?"Without any hesitation, Su Liang shook her head, "It''s not for sale. I''ve bought clothes and weapons for you. If you need them, take them. Now, please leave."Seeing that Su Liang was serious, Yan Shiba''sughter suddenly vanished, "What''s wrong with you, LiangMeiMei?""Nothing''s wrong. I saved you, you''ve recovered, so it''s time for you to leave." Su Liang said."Are you ming your sister for revealing that your marriage is fake?" Yan Shiba said, her gaze suddenly turning to Ning Jing. She sneered, "So, it''s my fault? Ning Jing, don''t think I don''t know what''s in your heart! You''re a man, to have a beautiful, understanding, and capable girl like LiangMeiMei serving you, you must be quite pleased with yourself, right? You only care about your own future; have you ever considered hers? She saved me once, and I can''t let her be ruined by you!"Su Liang knew these words were also meant for her to hear, "Yan Shiba, pretending to be married is a fact, and I didn''t mention it earlier because I didn''t care. You''re being too nosy."As for the issue of how Su Liang would marry in the future mentioned by Su Bai and Yan Shiba, she truly didn''t care.The key was that Ning Jing pretended to be married to Su Liang to avoid being chased by the people behind Nian Jincheng.At the time, when Su Bai brought it up, Su Liang had intended to deny it, but Ning Jing admitted it first, so she didn''t say anything else.Although the possibility was small, if the court still had people watching Ning Jing, revealing the fake marriage could arouse suspicion.After all, a down-and-out merchant''s son wouldn''t need to pretend to be married to conceal anything, but the hidden descendant of a rebel might..."LiangMeiMei, do you really hate me that much? In your heart, am I not worth even a bitpared to Ning Jing?" This question sounded sorrowful, but Yan Shiba''s tone contained only curiosity and exploration.She noticed that Ning Jing and Su Liang''s rtionship was strange �C there was no romantic love, but it seemed as if they had known each other for a lifetime as close friends. The strange thing was they had only been married for less than a month, and even the marriage was fake.Su Liang looked at Yan Shiba, her eyes calm and candid, "I don''t hate you. But we''re not the same kind of people. I chose to live with Ning Jing, and you have your own path to follow."In in terms, the three of them were brought together for various reasons, unrted to feelings.Yan Shiba was bound to be dismissed eventually. The main reason was that she didn''t know Ning Jing and Su Liang well. When they first teamed up, they began by exchanging secrets, and nobody else knew those secrets.Suddenly bing her murderous self again, Yan Shiba leaned in close to Su Liang, her eyes dangerously cold, "I''ve never tried so hard to please someone in my life. You, aren''t you afraid of angering me?"Su Liang remained serene, "Would Yan Shiba try to please others? You just find me interesting and want to y with me."Hearing this, Yan Shiba''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and sheughed coldly, "LiangMeiMei, your sister asks you onest time, do you want toe with me?"Su Liang shook her head, "I''ll give you onest answer �C no. Remember what you said, if you ask me the same question again, you''ll be a dog."Ning Jing, who was quietly drinking soup, choked.Yan Shiba reached out to grab Su Liang''s neck but seeing that Su Liang remained unafraid, she suddenly turned to look at Ning Jing, "You''re actually hoping that I''ll do something to her so you''ll have an excuse to kill me!"Ning Jing nodded gently, indicating she had guessed correctly.Yan Shiba let go of Su Liang, sighed deeply, and said, "Never mind."Su Liang thought she was leaving, but instead, she picked up a big pomegranate from a nearby bamboo basket and handed it to Su Liang. "Peel this pomegranate for me, and I''ll leave."Su Liang took out a small knife and a clean bowl, cut off the top of the pomegranate, sliced it along the membrane, and tapped it gently with the knife. Soon, she had a bowl of beautiful and crystal-clear pomegranate seeds, which she handed to Yan Shiba.With a bundle on her back containing clothes, medicines, and a knife bought for her by Su Liang, Yan Shiba held the bowl and walked out while eating. She said, "Sister Liang, if I ever see you again in this lifetime, I''ll repay your kindness."When she reached the center of the courtyard, Yan Shiba stopped and looked back. "Little rascal, can''t you say something to keep your sister here? Even if it''s just a show!"Su Liang waved to Yan Shiba from the porch, "Take care.""I''ll be back!" As Yan Shiba''s words fell, she leaped over the wall and disappeared into the vast night.Su Liang returned to her room and saw Ning Jing learning to peel a pomegranate. She asked seriously, "Should we hide?""Dodge Yan Sui? No need. Yan Shiba will take care of it, or be taken care of." Ning Jing shook her head.Su Liang wasn''t thinking about Yan Sui, but seeing Ning Jing looking unconcerned, she thought she might have overthought it.As for Yan Shiba, she had to go because it was time for her to leave anyway.In such a life-and-death situation, she couldn''t just stay here and live in luxury. Whoever took control of the situation was crucial.Before the announcement of the results of the Court Examination, Su Liang and Ning Jing never left the vige.After buying a sword, Su Liang started learning swordsmanship from Ning Jing and intensified her training.Besides practicing swordsmanship, reading, and writing, Su Liang also treated the vigers'' illnesses, and even patients from neighboring viges began toe.Other than teaching Su Liang swordsmanship, Ning Jing also washed dishes, cleaned, and learned woodworking from Grandpa Erniu. After every lesson, she''d bring home some practical small items.Thanks to Su Liang bing a doctor, their reputation in the vige improved. With Su Bai''s help in rifying the truth, the majority of the vigers believed and epted that they were not husband and wife, but siblings.Hu Er visited once and was shocked when he learned the truth. He brought news that a new County Magistrate would be taking office the day after the Court Examination, a very young man with a remarkable background."What kind of background can a mere County Magistrate have?" Su Liang was curious.Hu Er pointed in a direction, "Bei''an County has thergest iron mine in Qian Country. This is not an ordinary ce. I heard that someone has been smuggling arge amount of iron ore to Yan Country. Our new County Magistrate is a secret envoy sent by the court to investigate the smuggling!"In this era, iron ore was an extremely important resource, the foundation of a country''s weaponry. Selling iron ore to enemy countries was not just simply smuggling, but an act of treason."If even we can find out this kind of secret, isn''t it dangerous for the County Magistrate if he''s really a secret envoy?" Su Liang asked.Hu Er didn''t seem to care, "Miss Su has a point. But as amoner, I don''t deserve to worry about the court''s affairs. Let''s just wait for the results to be announced and celebrate with Mr. Ning by throwing a banquet!"As for the fate of Su Daqiang''s family, Hu Er had already mentioned it during hisst visit. Although Ning Jing and Su Liang didn''t say anything, he had guessed that it had something to do with them....August 14th.On the day of the announcement of the examination results, Ning Jing and Su Liang didn''t go to the county town.In the early morning, Su Liang found out that tomorrow was the Mid-Autumn Festival and decided to make mooncakes. After describing her n to Ning Jing, he sat in the courtyard under a tree and began carving the molds.A group of government soldiers came to Su Family''s vige, beating gongs and drums, followed by many vigers, who came to watch the excitement. Even the Town Chief and the wealthyndowner hade.Up to this day, not many people knew about Ning Jing taking the Imperial examination. Seeing the celebration procession entering Su Family''s vige, everyone naturally assumed that Su Xingzhe had be a schr and ranked in the top three, as only they would warrant such a grand event.The cowherd''s family, who had been living in Su Erhui''s house, was overjoyed upon receiving the news, and the vigers came to congratte them as well.However, Su Xingzhe, trying to maintain hisposure, had expectations mixed with a strange sense of unease...The examination paper given to Ning Jing by the Chief Examiner was indeed the same one used in the Court Examination. Su Xingzhe racked his brains, thinking that it must have been intended for Ning Jing to reference the standard answers, to ensure his position as the Examination Chief.There were specified fonts for answering the examination questions, which judges couldn''t see to avoid cheating by the examinees.Su Xingzhe wanted to take a gamble. After hesitating, he wrote the standard answers. After all, he had seen Ning Jing burn the paper with his own eyes, and when the Chief Examiner reviewed the papers, he would treat his answers as Ning Jing''s special case. Once the results were fixed, they could not be changed, and no one would dare cause a fuss.Sure enough, the celebration procession stopped near Su Erhui''s house.As Su Bai greeted them with a cheerful face, he saw several court bailiffs with shackles and chains emerge from the procession. They shouted, "On the eve of the Court Examination, a sample examination paper was stolen from the Chief Examiner. Upon investigation, the thief who cheated with the sample paper was Su Xingzhe. Where is he?"All the people present were stunned.The heavily made-up cowherd''s wife''s eyes were wide open as she screamed, "Impossible! This must be a mistake!"Su Bai stared at the government officials in front of him, clearly there to celebrate, and waspletely baffled. How did they suddenly start making an arrest?Just then, a loud voice shouted, "There are two Examination Chiefs in this year''s Bei''an County Court Examination. One is Ning Jing, the young master from Su Family''s vige. Which way to his house?"

 Chapter 39: Take away

    <h4>Chapter 39: Take away</h4>


    [Taken Away]Su Xingzhe was staying in Su Erhui''s house, with his own separate room.He put on the new clothes given by Su Erhui in the early morning, butter changed back to his old clothes.He heard the sounds of drums and gongs approaching, stopping outside. His anxiety subsided, and he could no longer suppress his excitement. He paced a few steps, sat down, picked up a book, and waited for someone to invite him in. At that time, he had to appear calm andposed.The chaotic footsteps grew closer, and Su Xingzhe couldn''t help but curl his lips, but quickly retracted them.The moment the door opened, he stood up abruptly. The surprise he had practiced earlier, he now appeared particrly affected due to nervousness.At the same time, Old Lady Niu''s cries, like floodwaters bursting through a dam, suddenly rushed into his ears!The word "thief" caused his face to change from red to white, then from white to blue in an instant.As the book fell to the ground, Su Xingzhe was stunned, and in a moment, he was locked in shackles by several strong bailiffs.He was practically carried out, his feet dangling in the air, passing through the crowd and exiting the house.Old Lady Niu''s cries, Su Erhui''s curses, and the vigers'' mocking whispers mingled together, but Su Xingzhe couldn''t hear any of it. He seemed to be in a soundless world, where the sky had copsed, and he could only stare nkly and do nothing..."Are you Su Xingzhe?" The constable asked in a cold tone.There was no need for Su Xingzhe to answer. The vigers whom he offended in the past confirmed his identity one after another."Su Xingzhe was bold enough to steal the exam temte from the chief examiner on the eve of the Court Examination. The evidence is irrefutable. Take him away!" The constable waved his hand resolutely, his forceful determination reminiscent of a chopping de on the execution ground, severing Su Xingzhe''s life."Wrongful! Wrongful!" Old Lady Niu cried and fainted.Su Xingzhe''s father and brothers rushed up to block the way, saying that he was at home on the eve of the Court Examination and had not gone out. They could all testify to that.However, the constable sneered, "Family cannot testify."Su Erhui, who once thought of Su Xingzhe''s future prospects and meticulously nned to let him be his son-inw, now only felt bad luck and kicked him out. He shouted, "We only took him in out of kindness. We don''t know anything else!"On the eve of the Court Examination, Su Xingzhe did not leave the house, and other vigers had not seen him. They couldn''t prove that he had been at home the whole time. What if he had sneaked out before daybreak and didn''te back until nightfall? Who knew?Su Bai wanted to say something, but the constable''s words, "The evidence is irrefutable," made him hesitate and eventually give up. Cheating in the Imperial examination was a matter of life and death, and as a minor vige head, he didn''t know the truth and couldn''t say much.When the celebratory procession started ying and marching forward again, Su Xingzhe finally regained some rity. With a pale face, he asked nkly, "Where... where are they going?"The constable pped Su Xingzhe''s face hard, "To congratte the case-topper! Ning Jing! He has honestly earned his top rank!"A bolt of lightning struck Su Xingzhe''s mind. He was dumbfounded and went mad."It''s Ning Jing! He framed me! He colluded with the chief examiner to frame me!" Su Xingzhe shouted at the top of his lungs.The constable pped Su Xingzhe left and right, making his head spin, blood spilling from the corners of his mouth, and rendering him unable to speak."Ning Jing, the crown prince''s friend, framed you? What are you worth? Do you dare to nder the chief examiner? Add one more crime!"Thinking back to what happened that day, Su Xingzhe wondered what reason Ning Jing could have had to frame him. Right, his mother had conflicts with Su Liang, and his family wanted to take over Su Liang''s house! It must be so!But before Su Xingzhe could exin, the constable pped him again, knocking him unconscious.Su Bai led the congrattory procession to Ning Jing''s doorstep, followed by arge crowd of onlookers.Granny Bai and her family were both frightened and delighted. They didn''t know that Ning Jing had taken the Court Examination, let alone that he had ranked first.However, when Granny Bai heard about Su Xingzhe''s matter, her first reaction was not to gloat but to express her disbelief, "How could he have the ability to steal something from the chief examiner''s house?"...The door was opened by Su Liang, who was wearing an apron. Ning Jing was still sitting in the courtyard, carving mooncake molds under a tree.Among the people in the congrattory procession, a man stared at Su Liang''s appearance and was momentarily taken aback.When she heard Su Bai excitedly mention that Ning Jing got the top rank, Su Liang didn''t seem surprised and just smiled slightly, "Thank you all.""Tomorrow, the County Magistrate will host a banquet to entertain the schrs of this round. Mr. Ning, please make sure to attend." The leader of the group was courteous.Su Liang thought that this might not only be because he ranked first, but also because Ning Jing was rmended by Crown Prince Bei Jingwang.She looked back and saw that Ning Jing had no intention ofing over, so she epted on his behalf, "Alright."Su Liang epted the reward of fifty taels for the case-topper but refused gifts from the Town Chief and the rural gentries. epting thetter would imply a rtionship.After the officials left, the vigers came forward one after another to offer their congrattions.Su Liang remembered something, asked them to wait, and went back in to bring out the remaining half basket of pomegranates she had taken from the county town earlier.Each family who came to congratte received one.The bright red pomegranates were pleasing to the eye. The vigers thought they brought good luck, and some even said they would take them home for worship.Bai Xiaohu muttered, "Sister Su Liang''s family must have too many pomegranates to eat."Liu''s mother red at her son, telling him not to blurt out such truths.Indeed, they had only picked a small portion of pomegranates from the tree in the county townst time. This fruit wasn''t convenient to eat and there were only two of them, so they couldn''t eat too many.In the end, only the Bai family was left outside. Su Liang invited them in to talk and suddenly asked, "Did Su Xingzhe pass the exam?"Zhuzi shook his head, "He got arrested!"Su Liang was very surprised, "Arrested?"The two children took turns telling Su Liang about Su Xingzhe''s family''s downfall from heaven to hell.After listening, what else could Su Liang not understand? Even if Su Xingzhe was brave, how could he possibly know where the chief examiner''s sample paper was hidden? Besides, such important papers would never be stolen by a country schr, right?It must have been the so-called sample paper that the chief examiner asked Su Xingzhe to convey to Ning Jing after visiting the County School that day.At that time, Su Liang had suspected that Su Xingzhe might take a peek, and now the facts were in front of her.It was not a backdoor for Ning Jing opened by the chief examiner but a trap to frame him. Su Xingzhe, who was blinded by greed, jumped into it!However, Su Liang was puzzled. The chief examiner of Bei''an County had no grudge against Ning Jing, so why did he do this?Was it because the wealthy Ning family in Xunyang could "make the ghosts push the millstone"?Or was it because Ning Jing was rmended by Crown Prince Bei Jingwang and thus targeted by Bei Jingwang Mansion''s enemies?What a troublesome constitution. Su Liang looked at Ning Jing and thought."Big Brother Ning, what''s this?" Bai Xiaohu curiously looked at the mold Ning Jing had carved.Zhuzi''s eyes sparkled brightly, "There are flowers inside!"Su Liang smiled, "Let''s make mooncakes together tomorrow for the festival."...Su Bai escorted the celebration party to the entrance of the vige. One of them asked, "I wonder who the youngdy from Ning Gongzi''s family is to him?"Su Bai solemnly replied, "They are siblings."Looking at Su Xingzhe being taken away, Su Bai sighed repeatedly. If he were really convicted, he would never be able to return.Su Bai also heard Su Xingzhe continually saying that Ning Jing framed him deliberately, which was quite puzzling. It was not like Ning Jing stole the sample paper and put it in his house, but the officials didn''t search it either.Moreover, Su Bai thought Ning Jing couldn''t possibly do such a thing....County government."The task entrusted by the master has beenpleted. I just didn''t expect Ning Jing to be unscathed," the chief examiner of the Court Examination said respectfully.The gentleman in the main seat dressed in fine clothes had a yful expression, "He can befriend Xing Yusheng; he indeed has some tricks. I will meet him tomorrow."The door opened, and a man walked in. The well-dressed gentleman waved his hand, and the chief examiner bowed and left."Have you seen Ning Jing?" The well-dressed young man asked.The man nodded, "I have seen him." Then he recounted his experience after arriving at the Su Family Vige.Finally, he said, "Ning Jing has a younger sister, she''s the youngdy we met at the restaurant on the day of the Court Examination. The one our master said seemed a bit special.""Oh?" The well-dressed young man was very surprised, "She is actually Ning Jing''s sister?""She is not a blood-rted sister, but sworn siblings. The youngdy is a doctor with good medical skills. She originally grew up in the capital city. Her grandfather, whom our master may know, is called Su Yuanzhou."The well-dressed young man''s eyes narrowed, "Who?""Su Yuanzhou." The man repeated.The well-dressed young man''s face darkened, "Wasn''t his whole family supposed to be dead? Howe there''s a granddaughter still alive?""When I found out about her identity, I was also puzzled. I don''t know how she escaped, and there was no news from the capital. The people here don''t even know what crime Su Yuanzhoumitted."After a long silence, the well-dressed young man sneered, "Tomorrow, I will have a good chat with Ning Jing and ask him to hand over Su Liang. When we return to the capital, we will take her and execute!"

 Chapter 40: 040. Pretentiousness

    <h4>Chapter 40: 040. Pretentiousness</h4>


    [Pretending to be Noble]"It smells so good!"Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi stared at the freshly baked mooncakes, swallowing their saliva non-stop.Both Aunt Bai and Mrs. Liu praised Su Liang for her clever hands and dexterity, as the mooncakes she made looked so beautiful that people couldn''t bear to eat them."The one with clever hands and dexterity is Ning Jing, who carved the mold." Su Liang said, putting two mooncakes into a te and handing it to Bai Xiaohu, "Be careful, it''s hot. Wait a while before eating.""Okay!" Bai Xiaohu led Zhuzi out, and Ning Jing appeared at the kitchen door.Su Liang held another te with a mooncake and handed it to him, "Be careful, it''s hot. Wait a while before eating."Upon hearing this, Ning Jing''s outstretched hand paused in midair for a moment, and he suddenly recalled Su Liang''s previous statement that "for a moment you reminded me of my son." No matter how he heard it, it now sounded like coaxing a child...Ning Jing sat down beside the stone table in the yard, facing two brothers with tiger-head faces who squeezed together, grinning at him with wide smiles."Will Brother Ning be able to be a top schr in the future?" Bai Xiaohu asked.Ning Jing nodded, "I''ll try.""Since sister Su Liang is not Brother Ning''s wife, can she marry me? I will grow up quickly! Then we can have delicious food every day!" Zhuzi''s little face was incredibly serious.Ning Jing nodded, "You can ask her."Zhuzi really wanted to run over to ask Su Liang, but he was held back by Bai Xiaohu, "Little brother, it won''t work. By the time you grow up, Sister Su Liang will have grown old!"Su Liang, who came to serve tea: ...Bai Xiaohu continued, "Brother Ning, if Sister Su Liang marries someone else, you won''t have any more delicious food!"Ning Jing''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and the two little fellows had already buried their heads in the te, starting to gnaw at the mooncakes....Half of the finished mooncakes were given to Aunt Bai, and after they were sent away, Su Liang asked Ning Jing, "What do you think about Su Xingzhe''s case? Who is framing you?"Ning Jing shook his head, "I don''t know.""We can''t even live peacefully here. I think the killers from Yanyun Building and this framing are just the beginning. I really need to consider going to find Yang Yu." Su Liang sighed softly.Ning Jing was silent for a moment, "Leave the recipes before you go.""No problem." Su Liang nodded briskly, "You have to teach me the light body skill first. Half of the silver will be yours at that time.""Alright." Ning Jing nodded slightly.It wasn''t that she was scared, but Su Liang felt that Ning Jing was too troublesome, as his suspected double identity would inevitably bring double trouble.Just one thing was certain. Both Ning Jing and Gu Ling were being targeted by hired killers from Yanyun Building.There maye a day when Yan Sui would strike in the middle of the night. Although Ning Jing was highly skilled in martial arts, Su Liang had enough self-awareness to know that she had no chance of winning against the real masters of this world. Even martial arts training required time to umte.Su Liang chose Ning Jing over Yan Shiba, but in fact, she didn''t necessarily needpanions.As Ning Jing had said earlier, Su Liang was wealthy, and she had already learned a lot about the Qian Country. She could very well move elsewhere and live by herself. Her mention of going to find Yang Yu was just one possibility.There was noise outside, and Su Liang put down her teacup, "That family ising to make trouble."Su Xingzhe imed in public that Ning Jing had framed him. Though the im was baseless, his family would not let it go easily.Su Liang opened the door to see Old Mrs. Niu being supported by her two sons, wailing as they approached.Upon seeing Su Liang, Old Mrs. Niu''s eyes became murderous, she pushed her sons away and lunged forward, cursing, "You damn slut! It''s all because of you that my son is ruined!"Su Liang dodged and coldly said, "Throwing a tantrum and making a scene in the vige won''t do you any good. If you think you have been wronged, go to the county government and beat the drums for justice!" With that, she mmed the door shut.Su Bai, who had rushed to the scene, scolded Su Xingzhe''s brothers and hurriedly pulled their mother away, sighing deeply, "Before the Court Examination, was Xingzhe really at home all the time?""He was at home!" Old Mrs. Niu bulged her eyes and swore to the sky, "If I am lying, may I be struck by thunder and lightning, and my descendants be cut off!"Even Su Bai was frightened by Old Mrs. Niu''s fierce oath, and he couldn''t help but feel suspicious. It seemed there was really something fishy about it.Moreover, even the vigers who disliked Su Xingzhe, including Su Bai, felt that he didn''t have the courage or the ability to steal the chief examiner''s test papers.Though Su Bai sympathized with Su Xingzhe for his years of hard study leading to such an end, he saw that hisn family was relentless and said, "What''s the use of causing a scene here? That day, Xingzhe didn''t leave home, and neither did Young Master Ning and Liang. I saw it with my own eyes. Don''t bite people indiscriminately! If you want to go to the county government, just insist that Xingzhe was at home that day!"Old Mrs. Niu suddenly grabbed Su Bai''s arm, "You go and testify! Say that you saw my son at home that day!"But Su Bai hadn''t actually seen Su Xingzhe that day, and he refused to lie or get involved in the messy situation.After a lot of pulling and tugging, Old Mrs. Niu''s family finally left.Just as Su Bai was about to leave, the door opened again, and Su Liang handed him two pounds of mooncakes.This made Su Bai, who was originally going to ask Ning Jing for help in "inquiring" about Su Xingzhe''s situation, unable to say the words in the end....Early the next morning, the two of them left the vige by carriage. As they passed by the vige entrance, they heard someone say that Su Xingzhe''s family was going to the county government to beat the drums for justice today.Su Liang drove the carriage, dressed in the men''s clothing she had bought from the county townst time, looking like a handsome young man.Although she had mentioned leaving the day before, she didn''t n on leaving so soon, as she wanted to learn some more martial arts from Ning Jing.As for the recipes that Ning Jing wanted, she was already writing them.The carriage arrived at the county town, where they went to the house they had bought the day before the Court Examination.The house was still very clean, having only been left for a few days. After a simple tidying up, they picked arge basket of pomegranates to take back to the vige."There''s so many... Do you want to try pomegranate juice?" Su Liang suddenly suggested.It was rare for Su Liang to ask for Ning Jing''s opinion before making food, so of course, he wouldn''t refuse.Without seeing how Su Liang made it, Ning Jing waited for a while, and she brought a bowl of rose-red liquid, "No additives, try it!""Thank you." Ning Jing picked it up, took a sip, and despite his cold and calm demeanor, his face involuntarily twisted from the sourness. He put it down and pushed it towards Su Liang, "You haven''t tasted it?"Su Liangughed happily, "I''ve had it before in Turkey!"Ning Jing drank a ss of water, still feeling the sourness in his throat, "You did it on purpose.""You like experiencing life, don''t you? It would have been better with honey." Su Liang knew that honey existed in this world, but it was rare, expensive, and not avable in small ces.Almost time, Ning Jing left the house and went to the restaurant where the County Magistrate was hosting a banquet.As soon as Ning Jing entered the restaurant, someone came up to greet him. "Young Master Ning, we''ve been waiting for you!"Ning Jing followed the man upstairs and saw all the schrs from Bei''an County and the newly appointed County Magistrate, Mai Fei.Everyone''s eyes fell on Ning Jing, and he bowed his hand to Mai Fei. "Sir.""Young Master Ning is both talented and handsome, no wonder you caught the eye of Crown Prince Bei Jingwang." Mai Fei''s lips were tinged with a faint smile.The gazes on Ning Jing, who should have been the only top schr of Bei''an County, were filled with subtle hostility.Ning Jing took his seat and the banquet began.After trying a few dishes, Mai Fei put down his chopsticks. He sipped his tea, frowned, and wiped his mouth with a handkerchief before spitting it out. At first, he made some polite conversation, but his expression gradually faded.The banquet ended quickly.Ning Jing also felt that the food in the restaurant was not good. Fortunately, he had told Su Liang earlier to save some food for him, so he could eat when he got home.Just as Ning Jing was about to leave, the man who led him upstairs stopped him again, saying that Mai Fei had invited him to Mingxiang Building for tea....Ning Jing entered the elegant room of Mingxiang Building, where Mai Fei had already changed into a brocade robe.The air was filled with the refreshing and pleasant fragrance of tea, not the most expensive tea of Mingxiang Building, but brought by Mai Fei himself."Young Master Ning, please sit." Mai Fei waved his hand to dismiss the servant.Ning Jing took a seat but didn''t touch the tea in front of him. "What do you want, Sir Mai?""No need to be nervous, Young Master Ning. I admire you and am curious about your rtionship with Crown Prince Bei Jingwang.""We just know each other. Crown Prince Xing gave me a helping hand." Ning Jing said."Hehe." Mai Fei changed the subject. "I heard that your sister is a doctor?""Are you asking about the eighth youngdy of the Ning family?" Ning Jing countered.Mai Fei shook his head. "Su Liang, Miss Su.""She is a doctor." Ning Jing answered."Do you know her past?" Mai Fei asked."She doesn''t even know it herself." Ning Jing said.Mai Fei''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What do you mean?""Before I met her, she had been seriously injured and lost her memory." Ning Jing said.Mai Fei snorted lightly. "She can still practice medicine after losing her memory?""She only forgot her past, not be a fool." This was what Su Liang had said to Xing Yusheng back then."Do you believe that?" Mai Fei asked with a smile.Ning Jing nodded. "I do.""So, you know nothing about her time in the capital city? It''s also a good thing that her sins won''t implicate you." Mai Fei said, observing Ning Jing''s expression, which remained unchanged."What sins?" Ning Jing asked."Her grandfather Su Yuanzhou treated the second prince''s wife and ended up killing her. Fearing punishment, he took his family andmitted suicide by hanging, but I didn''t expect there to be a cowardly granddaughter who secretly ran away." Mai Fei sneered.Ning Jing shook his head. "It wasn''t her fault. There was no trial, no conviction, no sentencing. She just refused to be forced tomit suicide, and I don''t see anything wrong with that. Does Sir Mai think that Su Yuanzhou''s offenses should involve nine generations of his family?"Mai Fei''s face darkened slightly. "She was the second prince''s wife and the eldest granddaughter of Prime Minister Xiao. She died at the hands of Su Yuanzhou! So what if it implicates nine generations?""If there is an Imperial Decree to punish nine generations, Su Liang would be a fugitive, that''s one argument. But now there is no judgment, Sir Mai, what do you want to do?" Ning Jing countered."Young Master Ning, as long as Su Liang is discovered by certain people in the capital city, she will undoubtedly die, and it will affect your future. Do you still want to continue defending her?" Mai Fei looked intently at Ning Jing as he asked.Ning Jing shook his head. "I''m not defending her. It''s just that Sir Mai asked, so I answered. But I still don''t know, Sir Mai, what do you want to do?"Mai Feiughed. "I have some distant rtives in Prime Minister Xiao''s mansion, so I am aware of the inside information and want to give you a friendly reminder. Don''t publicize this matter. This is a sedative. As long as you hand Su Liang over to me, I can help you smooth things out and make your path smoother in the future.""Alright," Ning Jing nodded in agreement.Mai Fei watched Ning Jing leave with a mocking expression on his face. "Faking being high-minded."When Ning Jing returned home, Su Liang was practicing swordsmanship under the pomegranate tree.Afterpleting a set of swordsmanship smoothly, Su Liang asked Ning Jing, "How was it?"Ning Jing shook his head. "Too slow.""Yeah!" Su Liang agreed and felt that she needed more practice. "How about the new County Magistrate?"Ning Jing took out the sedative Mai Fei had given him. "This is his gift for you."Su Liang was puzzled. "What is it?""He asked me to drug you and send you to the capital city to be executed." Ning Jing said.Su Liang was stunned for a moment. "Did I kill his entire family in the past?"After listening to Ning Jing''s exnation of what had happened, Su Liang felt something was wrong. "Assuming everything he said is true, how could someone so concerned about Prime Minister''s matters end up a mere County Magistrate? Is he really a special envoy from the capital city?"Ning Jing''s thin lips opened slightly. "The fourth prince, Duanmu Chen."Su Liang was very surprised. "Duanmu Si? Mai Fei? You know him?"Ning Jing shook his head. "Prime Minister Xiao is his maternal grandfather, and the wife of the second prince is his first cousin.""No wonder. He probably thought no one would recognize him in this small ce. But if he''s here to investigate the smuggling of the Iron Mine, he shouldn''t be targeting someone as insignificant as me." Su Liang said."Are you still leaving?" Ning Jing asked.Su Liang sighed. "I thought you were an annoyance, but I didn''t expect my troubles to be bigger. What should we do about this sedative?""No rush. He has a darkplexion and is likely to encounter a bloody disaster in three days. If he dies, he won''t bother you anymore." Ning Jing said.

 Chapter 41 - 41: Witness

    Chapter 41: Witness


    Trantor: 549690339


    [Witness]


    ��What if Mai Fei ns to kill someone within three days? And you can see his troubled forehead, logically, you should intervene.�� Su Liang said.


    Ning Jing asked, ��He explicitly stated his intentions to take you back to the capital for execution. If he were to be in danger, risking his life, would you want me to save him?��


    ��These are two different matters. Regarding what happened in the capital, I always felt that something was off.�� Su Liang pondered.


    The noble second prince��s wife got sick, why ask for Su Yuanzhou instead of the imperial physician? And why was it that Su Yuanzhou, even without a verdict,mitted suicide out of fear of retribution? Even if he chose tomit suicide, how could he possibly force his children and grandchildren to follow?


    Why did no onee to look for Su Liang when she escaped from the capital to Su Vige?


    If Mai Fei truly believes that Su Yuanzhou��s family should pay their life for the second prince��s wife, he could just kill them directly.


    On the surface, he is a county magistrate, but in reality, he is a prince, what difficulty would there be for him to kill someone? If he didn��t want to create a


    scene, there were many ways to do it secretly.


    Why does he need to go through all the trouble, first find Ning Jing, provide sedatives, capture Su Liang and then take her back to the capital for execution?


    Is it necessary?


    If it��s unnecessary, then there must be something suspicious.


    Ning Jing spoke indifferently, ��The second and fourth princes are not from the same mother and their appearance do not reflect their hearts.��


    Su Liang said solemnly, ��Regarding Su Yuanzhou, how much do you know?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I am not clear about that matter.��


    ��I believe that someone else is behind the death of the second prince��s wife and


    Su Yuanzhou was made the scapegoat.�� Su Liang��s eyes revealed a determined look, ��Clearly, do you think Mai Fei can��t see through this?��


    ��Perhaps he just can��t find any evidence, or a witness,�� said Ning Jing, ��I suspect that his intention to take you back to the capital is to use you to avenge the second prince��s wife and to deal with the second prince.��


    ��Are you saying, the death of the second prince��s wife is rted to the second prince?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing said, ��The second prince remarried a month after his first wife died, and six monthster, he was delighted to have a son.��


    Six months is not enough time for a full-term pregnancy.


    But he is a prince, and what can the onlookers do when they see through the ruse?


    The second prince��s wife is already dead, and Su Yuanzhou��s suicide equates to an admission of guilt.


    ��In that case, we still need to keep an eye on Mai Fei to see what he��ll do in the next three days.�� Su Liang sighed softly.


    If the original owner��s family was indeed framed and killed, as the one who has imed this identity, she should get to the bottom of this and see what she can do.


    If Mai Fei was really brainless, he would have already cut down Su Liang.


    ��If circumstances are as we suspect, Mai Fei could easily approach me directly.�� Su Liang��s brow furrowed.


    ��Once I hand you over to him, you will no longer have anything to do with me, and you would have to depend on him, acting on his orders.�� Ning Jing had obviouslv seen throu?h the matter a long time ?o, ��He is also trying to test me. In their eyes, I am someone from Bei Jingwang Mansion.��


    In front of Ning Jing, the fourth prince of Qian who visibly seethed with anger, and said that Su Yuanzhou deserved a punishment that should extend to his entire family and that Su Liang must not live, had calcted every step and word.


    Su Liang couldn��t help but sigh, ��Indeed a prince, well versed in the way of survival. You have already told him that I lost my memory. Even if I don��t have any evidence after you hand me over to him, he will create the evidence he wants. What��s useful is just my identity as a victim, right!��


    ��Yes, not too stupid.�� Ning Jing nodded.


    Su Liang strongly suspected that Ning Jing had seen through everything a long time ago but chose not to tell her, making her think for herself step by step.


    ��If I were to treat Mai Fei as someone who wants to kill me, and in the future you do not interfere with whether he lives or dies, would you change your mind about wanting me to work for you?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing did not answer her question, ��I just want to remind you, outside is not Su Vige, survival is not that easy.��


    Su Liang agreed and added, ��Especially, the capital city.��


    Ning Jing ended the discussion about Mai Fei, ��I��m hungry.��


    ��The meal I kept for you is in the pot.�� Su Liang pointed to the kitchen, then sat down by the stone table in the courtyard and sighed. If only she had the original owner��s memory, she wouldn��t be clueless when facing the sudden emergence of an ��enemy��.


    She then thought about how the olddy Xing had originally nned for her to be Xing Yusheng��s concubine.


    Did the olddy Xing know nothing about what happened to Su Yuanzhou��s family? Or, given her status, had she long been ustomed to Imowing but not saying? After all, for the Bei Jingwang Mansion, it would be easy to protect a girl who hasn��t been convicted.


    After all, what Su Liang was really valued for were her medical skills, as well as being considered Xing Yusheng��s lifesaver.


    Ning Jing brought out the warm food and sat across from Su Liang, eating unhurriedly.


    Su Liang held her small face in her hands and looked at the sky clear as a


    mirror, feeling nostalgic for her previous life for the first time since she came to this world. After all, that world didn��t have so much intrigue and conspiracy. When Ning Jing was about to finish his meal, there was a knock on the door.


    Su Liang opened the door and found a group of yamen runners.


    ��The county magistrate is about to hold court for the theft and examination fraud case involving Su Xingzhe. Ning Gongzi is summoned to testify.��


    Ning Jing put down his chopsticks, wiped his hands, got up and said, ��Okay.��


    ��I want to go too.�� Su Liang wanted to see what this ��Musi�� who threatened to take her back to the capital for execution looked like.


    She had worn men��s clothing when she went out in the morning for convenience and didn��t change, so she just followed Ning Jing out, locked the main door, and headed for the county government.


    Half an hour ago.


    The outside of the Yamen was crowded withmon people who came to watch the excitement.


    Exam fraud is a serious crime, and it also involved theft. This topic had been the hot topic in the county town for the past few days.


    Beating the drum to appeal for justice was Su Xingzhe��s second brother, Su Xingsheng, who knelt in court and queued up to swear, insisting there must be a misunderstanding, his brother hadn��t left the house the day before the court examination and could not havemitted theft.


    Su Xingzhe, shackled, was brought forth.


    In just two days, he looked as if he had shed ayer of skin, his hair unkempt like dry grass, his eyes vacant, and knelt down beside Su Xingsheng under pressure.


    Mai Fei asked nkly, ��Su Xingzhe, regarding the fact that you did not leave your house the day before the court examination, do you have any witnesses other than your family?��


    Su Xingzhe slowly raised his head, deflected the question by answering, ��The examination paper was not stolen by me. The examiner gave it to me.��


    The whole court was in an uproar.


    Mai Fei remained calm, ��Do you have any evidence?��


    Su Xingzhe��s head bowed, ��Five days before the court examination, the examiner met me alone at the county school. My ssmates were there and knew about it.��


    ��The examiner meeting you alone, and him giving you the examination paper, are two different matters.�� Mai Fei scoffed, ��Answer the official, who can prove that the examiner gave you the examination paper?��


    Su Xingzhe��s body trembled, and he fell silent.


    Themon people outside the court were whispering, all thinking that Su Xingzhe was talking nonsense to escape punishment.


    Who knew that Su Xingzhe suddenly raised his head, raising his voice, ��There is someone who can testify for me! This year��s top scorer, Ning Jing from my vige!��


    Mai Fei��s eyes sparkled slightly, ��You��re saying he saw it with his own eyes?��


    ��Yes! Please summon Ning Jing, he can prove my innocence!�� Su Xingzhe��s voice suddenly became firm.


    ��Come here.�� Mai Fei nodded, ��Go and invite Gongzi Ning. Be polite, he is the close friend of the Crown Prince Bei Jingwang.��


    The implications of his final words spoken in public were profound.


    As they waited for Ning Jing to arrive, Mai Fei asked Su Xingzhe, ��Did you say the head examiner gave you a sample paper? What exactly did he say?��


    ��The head examiner didn��t say it was a sample paper, only that it was some useful topic and good answer for the court examination, and he wanted me to bring it back and take a look.�� Su Xingzhe replied.


    ��Did you have any interaction with the head examiner before that?�� Mai Fei asked.


    Su Xingzhe shook his head, ��My family is poor, and I just met the head examiner for the first time that day. I also found it strange at the time, wondering why I caught his eye. I even deluded myself, wondering if the essay I submitted earlier was appreciated or even fantasized, that the head examiner��s granddaughter happened to see me, fell in love, and he wanted to betroth his granddaughter to me, so he assisted me.��


    His words incited a round of raucousughter.


    The spectators outside the hall mocked Su Xingzhe for his delusions, calling him a toad who wanted to eat swan meat, saying he was out of his mind, ranting, shameless��


    Even Su Xingsheng was left stunned by Su Xingzhe��s words.


    The only one, Mai Fei, his gaze on Su Xingzhe turned mysteriously deep.


    Because he knew the truth, Su Xingzhe��s defense was not the truth. The paper that the head examiner asked him to bring to Ning Jing, in Su Xingzhe��s mouth, became the one gave to him.


    Of course, the nature of the two was not the same.


    In the former, Su Xingzhe would be implicated in theft.


    In thetter, the process where he obtained the sample paper was entirely passive.


    It was a clever move, implicating the head examiner as well.


    But, one man��s testimony was useless, there needed to be evidence, or a witness.


    The keyid in Ning Jing, whom Su Xingzhe was to summon to testify for him.


    ��The witness is here!��


    The crowd made way, and Mai Fei saw two figures walking side by side, their faces obscured by the light.


    As they neared the court, Mai Fei��s gaze swept over Ning Jing andnded on Su Liang.


    Su Liang was also looking at Mai Fei. She remembered having seen him a few days ago, but Mai Fei obviously didn��t recognize her then.


    Which was normal. The originaldy had a lowly status in the capital and had no chance of knowing a noble prince.


    Mai Fei regainedposed himself, ��Arrange a seat for Master Ning.�� ��No need.�� Ning Jing stood not far from Su Xingzhe.


    Su Xingzhe looked at Ning Jing with urgent eyes, ��Master Ning, we both from the same vige, but we usually don��t interact. Five days before the court examination, I went to the county school, and the head examiner inexplicably gave me a paper and asked me to take it back and discuss it with you! At that time, I thought I had caught the eye of the head examiner and was overjoyed. I was even beaten out of jealousy by the ssmates!��


    Mai Fei narrowed his eyes and hit the gavel to quiet the spectators outside of the hall.


    As Su Xingzhe spoke, tears streamed down his face, ��I was afraid that my parents would be upset when they saw that I was hurt, so I rested and applied medicine in the tea house in town, and looked at the paper first. When I got back to the vige, I didn��t go home but went to find you to discuss ording to the head examiner��s instruction. But our two families had some previous unpleasantness, and you probably didn��t trust me, so you burned the paper I


    gave you on the spot! You didn��t look at it at all!��


    Mai Fei looked at Ning Jing, but couldn��t read his emotions.


    ��Master Ning! I am wronged! That was truly given by the head examiner! I only realized it was the same as the examination questions when I went to the court examination! I was influenced by the answers on the sample paper, and couldn��t think of any other answers during the exam!�� Su Xingzhe wept bitterly, ��It��s likeposing poetry and prose, once you��ve seen the best, you can��t write it yourself!��


    Ning Jing remained silent, while Su Xingzhe��s voice was filled with grief and anger, ��After being arrested, I only realized that there is no such thing as a pie in the sky. What am I? All this, it��s all a scheme aimed at Master Ning! The head examiner was bribed by someone, used me to frame Master Ning! It��s just that Master Ning was clever and evaded, while I, who is just a pawn nobody cares about, have to ruin my life and lose my life over it! How is it fair?!��


    ��Studying hard for more than ten years, only to end up as a stepping stone for others! I want to ask heaven, what exactly did I do wrong?!�� Su Xingzhe fell to the ground crying.


    The crowd watching had quieted down, looking at each other.


    Su Liang thought that Su Xingzhe was indeed a ��talented person��. His mind worked quickly. What he said wasn��t all true, but all of it was in his favor.


    And the truth was, indeed, someone wanted to frame Ning Jing, but he did not fall for it. Su Xingzhe was indeed used by someone, although he was not entirely innocent.


    ��Mr. Ning, what do you have to say?�� Mai Fei sat up straight and looked deeply into Ning Jing��s eyes.


    All eyes were on Ning Jing, who spoke indifferently, ��What he said about me is true.��


    Su Xingzhe shivered, his crying sounding even more tragic.


    Outside the court, Su Xingzhe��s family also began to wail loudly, crying out injustice.


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    No one had expected such a reversal!


    Ning Jing was the initial suspect in this case, and not long ago, Mai Fei publicly stated that he was a friend of Crown Prince Bei Jingwang. His words naturally carried weight.


    Su Xingzhe looked up again, choking, ��The officials can verify that I was at the tea house in Feiyan Town that day for a long while, someone must have seen me! And the Chief Examiner talked to me, my ssmates from the County School can testify!��


    Mai Fei��s face was stern, he banged the gavel again, ��Order in the court! Ning Jing, are you saying that you saw the papers the Chief Examiner sent to you and Su Xingzhe, and that you saw the paper yourself? Why then, when Su Xingzhe was arrested yesterday, did you not say a word?��


    Ning Jing was calm, ��He did bring it to me and I did see it, but I burned it without opening. I had no idea it was a stylized paper.��


    What he said could be fully corroborated with what Su Xingzhe had stated.


    ��Do you also think that the Chief Examiner was bribed and intentionally set you up?�� Mai Fei asked coldly.


    Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent, ��I believe that is a matter that needs to be investigated by the authorities.��


    Su Liang was not surprised by Ning Jing��s choice. He was not trying to save Su Xingzhe but to bring the real culprit to justice.


    Missing out on the Court Examination and winding up in jail was the price Su Xingzhe paid for his greed.


    If Ning Jing said that there was something wrong with Su Xingzhe��s words, even if it��s a small lie, he could not defend himself any longer. This would soone to an end with Su Xingzhe��s death.


    Moreover, if Ning Jing revealed a truth that contradicted Su Xingzhe��s words, it would be a one-sided statement, with no one to testify for him.


    Looking at the matter as it is, the person who deserves to die the most this time is not Su Xingzhe.


    ��Heavens! It was the Chief Examiner who cheated and harmed people!��


    ��He must have been bribed! I heard that Mr. Ning is from one of the four great merchants of Qian Country, Ning��s family, but he was chased out of the family and hiding here! Maybe it��s the Ning family who want to harm him!��


    ��Su Xingzhe is so pitiful! He did nothing wrong!��


    The public opinion was turned, and the onlookers started to feel sorry for Su Xingzhe,pletely forgetting their previous mockery and eagerness to watch his execution.


    ��Summon the guards!�� Mai Fei demanded coldly, ��Bring Zhao Qingsong here!�� That was the name of the Chief Examiner.


    ��Court adjourned! We will continue the trial tomorrow!�� Mai Fei announced as he stood up to leave.


    Su Xingzhe was taken away again by the guards. He did not look at Ning Jing or say anything to him, fearing that someone might suspect they had prearranged their testimony.


    Su Xingzhe was betting, betting on Ning Jing not standing by and watching him die, betting on his desire to find out who was pulling the Chief Examiner��s strings.


    He won his bet.


    As Ning Jing came out, Su Liang chuckled lightly, ��I just said someone wanted me as a witness, you��ve experienced it firsthand. How do you feel?��


    Ning Jing furrowed his brows slightly, thought for a while, ��I spoke too much today, I��m tired..��

 Chapter 42 - 42: 042.0f course

    Chapter 42: 042.0f course


    Trantor: 549690339


    [Of course]


    ��Then try to y mute tomorrow.�� Su Liang blurted out sarcastically. This man usually speaks sparingly. Even though he spoke more than usual today, it was still far below a normal person��s level. What was he so tired about?


    Ning Jing nodded slightly, ��Sure.��


    Su Liang: ��


    Back home in the county town, just as they were about to close the door, Su Xingzhe��s family members chased them down, crying and ready to kneel down to Ning Jing and Su Liang. Passersby nearby all looked this way.


    Su Liang��s face darkened, ��Stand up!��


    The old woman was startled by Su Liang��s cold gaze. Her trembling legs gave way and only by leaning on her son did she manage not to fall over.


    ��Ning Jing went to testify, just to tell the truth, not to save Su Xingzhe. Do youe here without fear of the County Magistrate thinking that we are rtives, have private dealings, and ruling Ning Jing��s testimony invalid?�� Su Liang said coldly.


    Su Xingsheng looked horrified and reacted with a start. He supported the old woman to stand up and quickly turned around to leave.


    ��That wench, what she���� The old woman began to curse Su Liang again.


    Su Xingsheng quickly covered the old woman��s mouth, stomping his feet in annoyance, ��Mom, just shut up! Don��t you see that Su Liang and Ning Jing are trying to save my third brother? The reason she just sent us away is also for my third brother��s benefit!��


    The old woman was left gaping in astonishment, unable to speak.


    After a while, she clenched her teeth and grumbled, ��You idiots! Do you really think they are good-hearted? Zhe got into trouble, and that��s all due to Ning Jing! Zhe innocently took the me for him!��


    ��If Su Xingzhe ends up being alright, I doubt that he would feel grateful towards you. Instead, he would me all misfortunes on you. Me too,�� Su Liang said with a slight sigh.


    ��You want to kill him?�� Ning Jing countered, ncing at the be on Su Liang��s forehead.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No. If we kill one Su Xingzhe, his family will hate us and may seek revenge. Are we to wipe out them all? The death of Su Daqiang and his family is necessary because they conspired to kill�� me.��


    By the time she uttered thest word, Su Liang felt it a bit strange, so she ended up the topic, ��Let��s see the result of the case tomorrow.��


    At dusk, when Su Liang asked Ning Jing to make a fire and prepare dinner, she found he was not at home.


    After they returned, Su Liang went back to her room to read, while Ning Jing tidied up the dishes he��d used before returning to his own room.


    Su Liang had absolutely no idea when he had gone out.


    By the time Su Liang was about to finish cooking the porridge, Ning Jing was back.


    ��Did you go to ��protect�� Mai Fei, or to investigate Zhao Zhukao?�� Su Liang lifted the lid of the pot, and a waft of delicious aroma billowed out.


    Ning Jing walked into the kitchen, handing a delicate jar to Su Liang.


    ��What��s this?�� Su Liang took it, opened the lid, and smelled the sweet scent she hadn��t encountered for a long time.


    It was the honey she��d casually mentioned to Ning Jing when she ��invited�� him to drink some natural pomegranate juice today, saying, ��It would be great if there were any.��


    ��Where did you get it?�� Su Liang was pleasantly surprised.


    ��From the County government,�� Ning Jing answered.


    Su Liang understood. It must be from Mai Fei. After all, he wasn��t just an ordinary County Magistrate, but the fourth prince of Qian Country. Even though he was under disguise here, he would not change his habits regarding food and clothing.


    And this thing could not have been gifted to Ning Jing by Mai Fei, so he must have taken it on the sly.


    ��I��ll make another bowl of pomegranate juice for youter. I guarantee it will taste good,�� Su Liang said, setting the honey down.


    Ning Jing sat down naturally to build a fire, ��Zhao Qingsong is dead.�� Su Liang frowned, ��How did he die?��


    ��When the people who were to arrest him got there, he had already hung himself. The body was still warm,�� Ning Jing said.


    This reminded Su Liang of Su Yuanzhou��s family, who had supposedlymitted suicide for fear of punishment.


    She believed there must be a problem with Zhao Qingsong, but whether it was suicide or he was silenced, it was still uncertain.


    ��In Zhao Qingsong��s room, officials found arge amount of unountable wealth. A waiter stepped forward and said he remembered a mysterious young gentleman meeting Zhao Qingsong in a restaurant a few days ago.�� The flickering firelight gave Ning Jing��s cool face an eerie illumination.


    Su Liang was taken aback, ��Is it Ning Huan, the one you killed? Was he the one who bribed and instigated the chief examiner to frame you? The timeline is right. Although it was not public that you were rmended by Xing Yusheng to participate in the Court Examination, Ning Huan had plenty of money to investigate you.��


    Initially, she had thought that the Ning family would not have enough time to do something upon learning that Ning Jing was going to participate in the imperial exam.


    However, she had overlooked the fact that Ning Yao had sent Ning Huan, the sixth son of the Ning family, to deal with Ning Jing, and he had stayed in Bei��an County for some days.


    Ning Huan, who knew he was doomed to die, would not reveal his evil deeds and alert Ning Jing.


    With that, the truth seemed to have suddenly be clear.


    ��So is it true that Zhao Qingsongmitted suicide out of guilt? After all, Ning


    Huan and his subordinates have already been handled by you,�� Su Liang said.


    Ning Jing stared at the jumping mes in the stove, falling silent.


    At the county government.


    Mai Fei was informed that the honey brought from the capital city was missing. 1�C1is aide, Chang��an, was about to investigate, but was stopped.


    ��I didn��t expect that Zhao Qingsong would first take money from the Ning family, then pretend to obey his master. How clever!�� Chang��an sneered, ��Even without an order from the master, he had been bought to cheat. If he hadn��tmitted suicide, I would have killed him!��


    Mai Fei narrowed his eyes slightly, ��Coincidence? I can only say that the Ning family in Xunyang has never let Ning Jing go, nor allowed him to stand out.��


    ��If that��s the case, just kill him! Why go through all this trouble? Given the Ning family��s wealth, why didn��t they hire Yanyun Building?�� Chang��an was confused.


    Mai Fei smiled vaguely, ��How do you know they didn��t? Do you think Ning Jing is still alive, has won the jade token of Crown Prince Bei Jingwang, and is participating in the imperial examination, all due to good fortune? Or his elder brother��s kindness?��


    ��I don��t understand, he has been expelled from the family, so he has nothing to do with the Ning Family. Why do they insist on killing him?�� Chang��an frowned and asked.


    ��You don��t know the reason, that��s why you think so. The mother of Ning Jing also has the surname Ning,�� Mai Fei said.


    Chang��an was stunned, ��This����


    ��The previous head of the Ning family, Ning Jixian, was Ning Jing��s maternal grandfather. All his sons died prematurely, leaving only one daughter who grew up. He was supposed to have adopted a nephew to inherit the family business, but he did not do so,�� Mai Fei said, ��The current head of the Ning family, Ning Zhong, is nothing more than a son-inw who took his wife��s surname! If Ning Jixian hadn��t died early, how could the Ning family be in such a state today? Ning Zhong��s children, apart from Ning Jing, are not of the legitimate bloodline of Ning family of Xunyang at all, but are just bastards of other surnames. As long as Ning Jing is alive, they will always be bastards.��


    Chang��an was surprised, ��A son-inw has given birth to so many siblings for Ning Jing? Then they expelled Ning Jing from the family����


    ��It��s a big joke,�� Mai Fei snorted, ��The emperor ns to get rid of Bei Jingwang. I tried Ning Jing with Zhao Qingsong, only wanting to see his character and talent. If there��s a problem, just get rid of him directly. If he can be utilized, it��s also good to use him to take down the Ning family. Today, I tested him with Su Liang. He took away the sedatives, but he was not very discerning when acting as a witness. What kind of person do you think he is?��


    Chang��an shook his head, ��I can��t see through him. But there��s nothing wrong with his testimony today. Knowing that someone wants to harm him and not Imowing that it has anything to do with the master, he just wanted to find the person behind the scenes.��


    Mai Fei��s eyes were unfathomable, ��Let��s see if he will give Su Liang to me.��


    ��What if he took the sedatives just to appease the master, and refuses to hand over Su Liang? After all, he has support. The power of Bei Jingwang Mansion is not small and it has not yet fallen,�� Chang��an asked.


    Mai Fei seemed thoughtful, ��Being able to be husband and wife, but choosing to be siblings indicates that there are no romantic feelings between them. Ning Jing��s feelings for Su Liang may not be devoid of the intention to use her. If he doesn��t understand this, I��ll talk to Su Liang myself. Do you think she would choose to go with me?��


    Chang��an nodded immediately, ��Of course!��

 Chapter 43 - 43: 043. Assassination

    Chapter 43: 043. Assassination


    Trantor: 549690339


    [Assassination]


    After their first Mid -Autumn Festival since Su Liang��s transmigration, Su Liang and Ning Jing had dinner and followed Bai Dama��s advice to worship the Moon Goddess in the courtyard.


    Red candles, incense table, four desserts, a te of mooncakes, four pomegranates, and a pot of wine.


    After the worship, Su Liang cut a mooncake in half and shared it with Ning Jing.


    ��Do you believe in Chang��e in the Moon Pce?�� Su Liang looked up at the night sky.


    Ning Jing counter-questioned, ��Why does the moon only shine at night?��


    Transmigrator Su Liang was asking about mythology, while the genuine ancient Ning Jing started to explore scientific principles.


    Su Liang chuckled lightly, ��It��s quiteplicated.��


    ��Please borate.�� Ning Jing knew Su Liang knew many unimaginable things in this world.


    ��The moon itself does not emit light. The moonlight we see is formed by the moon reflecting sunlight,�� Su Liang said.


    Ning Jing frowned slightly as he listened to Su Liang talk about seemingly fanciful things like the universe, the Milky Way, stars, ands.


    After talking for a long time, Su Liang yawned, ��Do you think I��m just spouting nonsense?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��Can you write down all the knowledge you��ve learned and let me see it?��


    Su Liang was stunned for a moment and shook her head, ��It��s not that I don��t want to, but there��s too much.��


    Ning Jing nodded slightly, ��Then never mind.��


    ��If there��s anything you want to know, you can ask me, and I��ll surely tell you everything,�� Su Liang said.


    ��Alright.�� Ning Jing stood up, ��The pomegranate juice����


    Su Liang remembered she promised to make pomegranate juice for Ning Jing but had forgotten.


    ��Let��s do it tomorrow. Drinking it sote is not good for the body,�� Su Liang said.


    The next morning, the county government was surrounded by an imprable crowd.


    The trial��s events had been spread far and wide, and the sudden reversal caught everyone off guard. Zhao Qingsong��s guilt-driven suicide was also well-known.


    Su Liang nned to eat breakfast on the street and asked Ning Jing if he wanted to go, and he just nodded.


    ��The County Magistrate will probably send someone to call you for questioning again.�� Su Liang said.


    Ning Jing nodded.


    ��Su Xingzhe really did giarize in the Court Examination. His defense, that he couldn��t think of better answers after seeing the standard ones, is not unreasonable, but it��s just sophistry. Knowing full well that his answers would be recognized by Zhao Qingsong, he could have made some changes based on their intent.�� Su Liang said.


    Ning Jing nodded again.


    Su Liang stopped and looked at him, ��Are you really not going to speak today?��


    Ning Jing nodded again.


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��Whatever.��


    Just after the two finished their breakfast, the bailiff came.


    At the county government, they saw Niu Madam��s entire family kneeling in the hall, sobbing heart-wrenchingly and shouting about their grievance.


    Mai Fei��s face was stern as he mmed the gavel heavily, ��Silence!��


    The bailiff brought in the money and property Zhao Qingsong had received and a portrait drawn by an artist based on the memory of a waiter at the restaurant, asking Ning Jing to identify it.


    ��Ning Jing, do you recognize the person in the picture?�� Mai Fei asked.


    Ning Jing shook his head.


    ��Answer the official��s question!�� Mai Fei said coldly.


    Su Liang quickly stepped forward to exin, ��Sir, he took the wrong medicine, injured his throat, and can��t speak temporarily.��


    Seeing Su Liang in a pale green dress, Mai Fei paused, and after hearing her words, the corner of his mouth twitched, ��Why did Ning Jing take medicine?


    ��He has always had a weak constitution.�� Su Liang casually said. Mai Fei��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Who are you to Ning Jing?��


    ��Sworn sister.�� Su Liang said.


    Mai Fei looked at Ning Jing again, ��Just now you shook your head because you don��t recognize the person in the portrait?��


    Ning Jing nodded.


    Mai Fei asked Su Xingzhe, ��Do you have anything to add to yesterday��s testimony?��


    His family and the spectators were all in an uproar, but Mai Fei coldly snorted,


    ��The truth of this case has been thoroughly investigated. The chief examiner,


    Zhao Qingsong, epted bribes and framed Su Xingzhe and Ning Jing. Su Xingzhe cheated in the Court Examination. Ning Jing hasmitted no wrongdoing. ��


    Su Xingzhe��s face turned pale, ��Sir! The chief examiner wanted to frame Ning


    Jing, not me! I was just being used! I didn��t cheat!��


    ��The source of the money and property Zhao Qingsong received is unknown since he is dead. I, as the official, cannot conclude that it was given by the Ning family simply because they are wealthy. After all, Zhao Qingsong found you first; it may well be your enemy at work,�� Mai Fei said coldly.


    Niu Madam shouted, ��Impossible! It was my son who took the me for Ning


    Jing! ��


    ��Silence!�� Mai Fei��s cold expression remained, ��Criminal Su Xingzhe argued yesterday that after seeing the sample answer, he couldn��t think of a better one. But your answers are exactly the same as the sample, which is irrefutable giarism! After so many years of studying, couldn��t you have written even one different word?��


    The onlookers started discussing again.


    ��Yeah, how could they be exactly the same?��


    ��Isn��t that giarism? And now he��s acting innocent!��


    ��Didn��t he say yesterday that he thought Zhao Qingsong was going to marry his granddaughter to him? He must have thought that if he copied well enough, Zhao Qingsong would recognize his paper and give him a pass!��


    ��Although I didn��t pass the schr��s exam, I wouldn��t be unable to write a single word after seeing someone else��s answer! Nonsense! ��


    ��Zhao Qingsong voluntarily gave you the sample paper, even if the mistake was not on you at the beginning, but when you discovered the problem on the day of the court examination, you still chose to copy it as it was, knowing it was wrong. You tell me, isn��t this cheating?�� Mai Fei asked coldly.


    Su Xingzhe wanted to say something, but when he opened his mouth, he couldn��t make a sound, and his body softened, fainting.


    ��Zhao Qingsongmitted suicide out of fear, and all his bribes are confiscated! Su Xingzhe cheated on the court examination, and there��s solid evidence for that, death penalty! Leave the court!�� Mai Fei��s words fell, and he got up and left.


    Su Xingzhe was dragged away by two bailiffs, and Niu the meddler had fainted from fear.


    Originally, after yesterday��s trial, many people thought that Su Xingzhe would be acquitted, and some even thought he should bepensated, because he was harmed and lost the opportunity to take the court examination, and would have to wait another three years to participate in the imperial examination.


    But unexpectedly, Mai Fei resolutely sentenced Su Xingzhe to death.


    The punishment for cheating on the imperial examination in Qian Country is extremely severe. From a legal point of view, this result is not wrong.


    Su Xingzhe had the subjective intention of cheating and carried out the cheating act in objective terms. He deserved the punishment.


    It could be argued that he was implicated by Ning Jing, but the original paper was not for Su Xingzhe, and Zhao Qingsong had explicitly told him not to open it.


    If Su Xingzhe had any integrity, he wouldn��t have looked at it, let alone copied it.


    He knew very well what was going on. He thought that someone wanted to give Ning Jing some backdoor advantage, and since Ning Jing had burned the paper, only he had seen it; he chose to steal Ning Jing��s ��privilege��. If discovered afterward, no one would dare to speak out.


    However, he never thought that what he had stolen was a death warrant. It was like someone holding a golden fan iming to look for Ning Jing; Su Xingzhe saw the gold and greedily impersonated Ning Jing intending to seize it, only to find that the golden fan had turned into a sharp knife when it approached him.


    Su Liang still believed that Su Xingzhe was a smart person, but his intentions were not upright.


    At the beginning, when he tried to force himself on a widow, Ning Jing and Su Liang didn��t kill him, but in the end, he sought his own death.


    After leaving the county government, Su Liang asked Ning Jing in a low voice, ��Does Mai Fei still have ck fog in the center of his eyebrows?


    Ning Jing nodded.


    ��Then let��s go back to the vige after three days.�� Su Liang said.


    As soon as they returned home, Su Bai came to visit.


    He came to the county town specifically for Su Xingzhe��s case, and before today��s trial, he too thought that Su Xingzhe would be fine, but he didn��t expect that the death penalty couldn��t be escaped.


    ��Uncle Bai, if you want us to save him, there��s no need to say it. Once he did that, there��s no turning back.�� Su Liang��s expression was faint.


    Su Bai sighed, ��I know. I��ve watched that kid grow up and always thought he would achieve something great, but I never thought that after reading so many books of sages, he wouldn��t learn how to be a decent human being. Although the new County Magistrate is young, he��s got a clear mind!��


    Those who didn��t know the truth were easily led, but by now, there was little dispute about whether Su Xingzhe was giarizing or not. ��Uncle Bai, do you have any other business with us?�� Su Liang asked.


    Su Bai nodded, ��Yes. Those who ced in the top three in the court examination can be admitted to Qianshan Academy in the provincial city and receive funding from the county government. I was wondering, after young master Ning leaves, Miss Liang, you won��t be following him, right?��


    Su Liang was stunned and looked at Ning Jing, but he shook his head, indicating that he didn��t know.


    ��You didn��t know?�� Su Bai was surprised, ��That��s how it has always been. Qianshan Academy is a prestigious institution, and the admission quota is extremely rare. It would be a pity if young master Ning did not seize this opportunity. But Miss Liang, as a girl, you wouldn��t be allowed to enter the academy; you might as well stay in the vige, where at least we��re all family, and there would be someone to look after you.�� ��Are you going?�� Su Liang asked Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing shook his head; he wouldn��t go.


    ��Uncle Bai, he��s not going. We��ll go back to the vige in a few days.�� Su Liang said.


    Su Bai left with arge basket of pomegranates.


    Su Liang originally wanted to ask Ning Jing about Qianshan Academy, but he didn��t feel like talking today, so she let it go.


    Chang��an knocked on the door and waited for a while before hearing footsteps.


    The door opened, and Su Liang asked, ��Does the County Magistrate want to see Ning Jing?


    Chang��an saluted, ��My master is unwell and would like to invite Miss Su toe and examine him.��


    Su Liang knew that Mai Fei suddenly asked her to see a patient, there must be something fishy, so she refused right away, ��I��m not good at medical skills, please find someone else.��


    Chang��an stopped Su Liang from closing the door, ��Miss Su, pleasee with me.��


    This only confirmed Su Liang��s suspicion that something was wrong, ��Where is


    Magistrate Mai?��


    ��Master is at Ling Mountain Temple,�� Chang��an said, ��The carriage is ready.��


    Su Liang knew about Ling Mountain Temple. It was the most famous temple in


    Bei��an Countv. located on the west outskirts of the countv town, and she had nned to visit it sometime.


    ��Alright, please wait a moment outside.�� Su Liang closed the door.


    Half a momentter, Su Liang came out, changed her clothes, carried the medicine box, and Ning Jing followed behind her.


    Chang��an chuckled, ��Isn��t young master Ning sick? Why not get some rest at home?��


    Su Liang answered for him, ��His illness requires him to walk around more.��


    Chang��an: .


    The autumn scenery at Ling Mountain Temple is stunning.


    Upon getting off the carriage, Su Liang admired the ancient temple with its colorful woods and walked in, with Ning Jing silently following behind her, carrying the medicine box. The reason the two decided toe had to do with Ning Jing seeing the ck fog in the center of Mai Fei��s eyebrows.


    ��My master is inside, Miss Su, please.�� Chang��an was very polite to Su Liang.


    Su Liang suspected Mai Fei intended to confront her. After all, the sedatives had been in Ning Jing��s hands for two days, and he hadn��t done anything.


    Entering the quiet guesthouse courtyard, a spectacr red maple tree stood in the middle, as dazzling as the colorful clouds on the horizon.


    Mai Fei emerged, a faint smile at the corner of his lips.


    As he stood under the red maple tree, a sudden change urred!


    A killer in colorful clothes, with a red ribbon wrapped around his head, who had perfectly blended in with the dense red maple tree, suddenly sprang out! Head -down, his straight, long sword pierced upwards at Mai Fei��s head!

 Chapter 44 - 44: 044. I am willing

    Chapter 44: 044. I am willing


    Trantor: 549690339


    [I am willing]


    ��Master, be careful!�� Chang��an��s face showed horror as he unsheathed his sword and rushed forward.


    At the same time, four masters dashed out from the dark.


    Su Liang saw that Mai Fei had evaded the fatal blow and silently pulled Ning Jing back to a safer distance.


    Mai Fei, who had been struck in the left shoulder by a sword, was quickly rescued and moved to a safe area.


    Su Liang initially thought he was in mortal danger and that Ning Jing needed to save him.


    Only now did she realize that Mai Fei��s be was dark, meaning he was about to kill someone, and Ning Jing had to stop him.


    Gazing at the colorful-clothed assassin, Su Liang asked softly, ��Could it be that heaven wants us to save her?��


    Ning Jing nodded, confirming Su Liang��s judgment.


    The woman in colorful clothes had her face covered, so her face couldn��t be seen, just a pair of eyes filled with hatred.


    She didn��t look like a professional assassin.


    Unlike Yan Shiba, who took people��s money to kill for them, this woman seemed to have emotional fluctuations when she killed.


    The colorful-clothed woman was skilled in Martial Arts, but the secret guards around Mai Fei were no ordinary people, and they also had a numerical advantage.


    Her defeat was imminent, and she wanted to escape but was injured.


    ��Master, let��s go back to the room and have Miss Su treat your injuries!�� Chang��an supported Mai Fei.


    Mai Fei coldly nced at the colorful-clothed woman who was stabbed again,


    ��No hurry, I won��t die.��


    Su Liang wasn��t in a hurry either. In this moment, she was more concerned about the assassin.


    After a quarter of an hour, the colorful-clothed woman was captured by the secret guard and knelt before Mai Fei.


    Her face cover was removed, revealing a scar from a burn on half of her cheek. She was very young, and her eyes showed no fear, only deep hatred.


    Su Liang looked at Ning Jing, who shook his head to indicate he did not recognize her.


    ��Who are you? Who sent you?�� Mai Fei asked coldly.


    The woman spat and sneered with mockery but kept silent.


    Chang��an kicked her in the chest, sending her flying and coughing up blood, but she continued tough.


    It was a fearless attitude that put life and death aside.


    ��Master, she seems to be a Death Soldier,�� Chang��an frowned.


    Assassins work for money and can be bought, but Death Soldiers work for faith and are not afraid of death.


    Searching through her belongings, they found nothing rted to her identity. Mai Fei��s face remained expressionless, ��Kill her.��


    Ning Jing pushed Su Liang, who suddenly stood between Mai Fei and the woman.


    Mai Fei narrowed his eyes, ��Miss Su, what are you doing?


    ��Mai Fei, isn��t it inappropriate to kill at a peaceful ce like Ling Mountain Temple?�� Su Liang really wanted to punch Ning Jing.


    Mai Fei snorted, ��She started it. In that case, let Chang��an take her out of Ling


    Mountain Temple and kill her afterward. Miss Su wouldn��t object, would she?�� Su Liang sighed softly, ��Can you please spare her life, Mai Fei?�� Not only Mai Fei, but also the woman on the ground looked at Su Liang.


    ��Miss Su, your behavior makes me suspect that you and her are in cahoots,�� Mai Fei stared at Su Liang��s eyebrows and eyes, feeling that he had seen her somewhere long ago, perhaps passing by her on the streets of the capital city?


    ��I lost my memory after my previous injury, and I forgot everything that happened before. Maybe we do have some connection, but I don��t know why, I just want to save her.�� Su Liang��s words sounded quite bold, but knowing Mai Fei��s background and the purpose of finding her, she deliberately said this to remind Mai Fei that if he wanted to use her, he had to offer some benefits first.


    As expected, Mai Fei fell silent, weighing whether it was worth it or not.


    After a while, he snorted coldly, ��I��ll give Miss Su this face! But if she dares to assassinate again next time, I won��t be so polite.��


    Su Liang smiled slightly, ��Having seen the power of Mai Fei��s skilled people, she won��t foolishly risk her life again, right?��


    ��Master, treating your injuries is the priority!�� Chang��an reminded Mai Fei.


    ��Then please trouble Miss Su,�� said Mai Fei, and Chang��an helped him back to the room.


    Su Liang pulled up the colorful-clothed woman and whispered, ��I don��t know you, and saving you was just an impulse. There is no need to repay me. Just go, and don��t do anything reckless again.��


    The colorful-clothed woman was stunned, but Su Liang had already let her go and was walking towards Mai Fei��s room.


    From beginning to end, Ning Jing had no presence.


    As Su Liang entered the room and looked back, both the assassin and Mai Fei��s secret guards had disappeared, leaving only traces of blood in the courtyard, evidence of the recent fight.


    ��I have little experience in medicine, are you sure you want me to treat you?�� Su Liang asked again.


    Mai Fei nodded, ��Thank you.�� Having lost a considerable amount of blood, his face grew even paler.


    ��You all, please leave.�� Mai Fei gazed at Chang��an and Ning Jing.


    Chang��an frowned, ��I have to ensure my master��s safety.�� Su Liang had just saved one person who tried to kill Mai Fei, so his eyes were filled with vignce as he looked at her.


    Su Liang spoke, ��Ning Jing must stay to ensure my safety.��


    Mu Fei originally wanted to talk to Su Liang about something private, but the secret guard had just exposed his true identity as more than just a County Magistrate. It just so happened that he also nned on winning Ning Jing over.


    Su Liang treated Mu Fei��s wounds and stopped the bleeding, then Mu Fei asked Ning Jing directly about the whereabouts of the sedatives.


    Ning Jing did not answer. Su Liang remained calm, ��I��m aware of this situation. Master Mu, care to exin?��


    ��You two truly are siblings who trust each other!�� Mu Fei��s words were filled with meaning.


    ��Compared to the mysterious Master Mu, we naturally trust each other more.�� Su Liang said.


    Mu Fei nodded slightly, ��That��s true. Actually, my real name is Duanmu Chen.�� Su Liang appeared surprised, ��A member of the Royal Family?��


    Mu Fei looked at Ning Jing, who was flipping through the Buddhist Scripture on the table, his expression unreadable.


    ��My master is the fourth prince.�� Chang��an said. But he didn��t understand why Mu Fei was revealing his true identity in front of these two.


    ��Why would the fourth princee to this small ce as a County Magistrate?�� Su Liang looked puzzled, ��By the way, I heard some rumors that an imperial envoy came to Bei��an County to investigate the iron mine smuggling case. Could it be����


    ��It��s me.�� Mu Fei said.


    Su Liang continued to treat Mu Fei��s wounds without stopping, ��Your


    Highness, why not investigate secretly instead? This is much too dangerous.��


    Mu Fei didn��t answer this question. But Su Liang guessed that he might have intentionally exposed himself to lure enemies, confusing them and arranging more crucial things in secret.


    However, the abilities and performances of the assassin just now didn��t suggest he was sent by any powerful figure. It seemed more like someone with a personal grudge against Mu Fei. Su Liang believed that Mu Fei had let the man go as a favor to her because the assassin wasn��t threatening enough.


    Events from the past couple of days had proven this fourth prince to be quite calcting and cautious.


    Next, Mu Fei brought up Su Yuanzhou��s affairs.


    Su Liang frowned as she listened. What Mu Fei said was almost the same as what Ning Jing knew.


    After listening, Su Liang asked, ��So, do you mean that my family was framed?��


    ��You��d better call me Master Mu.�� Mu Fei said, ��I do suspect that, but I have no evidence. When I learned that you were in Bei��an County, I hoped you could return to the capital and assist in the investigation of the truth. I didn��t expect you to lose your memory. But even with amnesia, you��re a key witness who might recall something in the future. The sedative I gave to Ning Jing was just to test his character, never intended to harm you. If he had easily betrayed you, perhaps you would��ve been more willing to return to the Capital City with me.�� Su Liang sighed softly, ��So that��s it.��


    ��What does Miss Su think of this?�� Mu Fei looked at Su Liang and asked.


    Su Liang turned her head to look at Ning Jing.


    Mu Fei��s eyes flickered, ��Miss Su isn��t willing to leave Young Master Ning?��


    Ning Jing seemed absorbed in the Buddhist Scriptures, as if he didn��t care about what was happening.


    Su Liang looked back at Mu Fei and forced a bitter smile, ��Master Mu guessed it right.��


    Mu Fei was taken aback for a moment, ��Aren��t you sworn siblings?��


    Su Liang bandaged Mu Fei��s wound, ��I assume Master Mu is aware of the time we pretended to get married. That time, he saved me out of kindness and I developed feelings for him, but he only sees me as his sister. That��s why we became siblings.��


    Ning Jing��s hand, flipping through the scriptures, paused for a moment.


    Mu Fei frowned, ��You mean you like Ning Jing, but he doesn��t like you, and yet you still want to follow him?��


    ��As the saying goes, ��Familiarity breeds affection.�� Perhaps I can wait until he changes his mind?�� Su Liang sighed.


    ��Miss Su, you might be feeling gratitude towards him and are temporarily lost in it. Such humbleness is not worth it.�� Mu Fei said.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I��m willing.��


    Mu Fei: ��


    Chang��an couldn��t help but speak up, ��Is Miss Su unwilling to return to the capital with my master? Is chasing after Young Master Ning more important than avenging your family members?��


    ��I can��t remember the past, but regarding revenge���� Su Liang frowned, ��If they are indeed wronged, I naturally want to find out the truth and clear their names. ��


    ��In a few days, you will follow me back to the capital, and I��ll help you.�� Mu Fei��s expression brightened.


    Su Liang changed the subject, ��I will go to the capital, but not now. If I follow the fourth prince back, people will surely suspect that we plotted together.�� ��When are you nning to return to the capital?�� Mu Fei asked.


    ��When Ning Jing passes the imperial examination, and after the New Year, I��ll go with him to the capital for the exams.�� Su Liang said.


    Mu Fei snorted, ��In the end, you still can��t let go of him.��


    ��It��s only a few more months. And you, Master Mu, must have important matters to deal with. I guess you can��t help me clear my name right now.�� Su Liang said.


    After a moment of silence, Mu Fei asked again, ��Will you really go to the capital?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��As long as Ning Jing passes the examination, I��ll definitely go.��


    Mu Fei blurted out, ��What do you like about him, anyway?��


    Su Liang sighed deeply, ��I just like being ignored by him. Maybe one day he will notice me and start taking care of me, and then I might find him boring and stop liking him. ��


    Ning Jing��s hand, flipping the scripture, paused for a moment again.


    Chang��an��s mouth twitched uncontrobly, and he looked at Su Liang like she was a girl who was clearly out of her mind.


    Mu Fei was speechless, deeply suspecting that Su Liang was just rambling and trying to fool him��.

 Chapter 45 - 45: 045. Military Exam

    Chapter 45: 045. Military Exam


    Trantor: 549690339


    [Martial Exam]


    Su Liang bandaged Mu Fei��s wound and nned to write a prescription.


    Just as she took out the writing materials from the medicine box Ning Jing had made with his own hands, he put down the Buddhist Scripture and reached out his hand.


    Su Liang naturally handed over the paper and pen and exined to Mu Fei��s puzzled face, ��My handwriting is ugly, and he dislikes it.��


    Mu Fei: ��


    But Su Liang had already guessed whose handwriting Ning Jing had found for her and why he didn��t let her write in front of others.


    Su Liang loved that book of handwriting and had put a lot of effort into practicing the characters, which have now be quite decent.


    However, Ning Jing had used the papers she practiced on to start fires��


    Even if Ning Jing had not stopped her, she would have changed her font when writing herself.


    Su Liang recited, and Ning Jing wrote down the prescription, handing it to Chang��an.


    ��If you don��t trust me, you can ask another doctor to check.�� Su Liang said.


    The fourth prince had made sufficient preparations for his safety in his undercover mission.


    Although such idents could not bepletely avoided now, even if Su Liang hadn��t been there, someone else would have treated Mu Fei.


    Obviously, Mu Fei chose to let Su Liang treat him, firstly because his injury was not severe, and secondly, to take the opportunity to test Su Liang��s medical skills and attitude towards him, and also to highlight the purpose of his visit to Su Liang.


    Ning Jing packed up the medicine box, carried it on his back, and showed no intention of sitting back down.


    So Su Liang said goodbye, ��If Sir Mu has no other orders, we��ll leave first.��


    ��Miss Su has worked hard. I will visit you to express my gratitude another day.


    Chang��an, see them off.�� Mu Fei leaned back on the bed, smiling and nodding. The weakness caused by the injury had reduced the cunning calction in his eyes, revealing some warmth and kindness.


    Through the half-open window, Mu Fei watched Su Liang and Ning Jing walk one after the other to the red maple tree and stop almost simultaneously.


    After that, Ning Jing pointed to the reddest maple leaf at the top of the tree, and Su Liang quietly climbed up��


    ��What is she doing? Miss Su looks soft and weak, yet she can climb trees?�� asked Chang��an, dumbfounded.


    Mu Fei��s eyes widened in surprise, ��After all, she lived in the mountain vige for a year, and it��s not strange that she can climb trees. But there are no fruits on this tree.��


    Watching Su Liang pick a few maple leaves and hand them to Ning Jing, Chang��an suddenly realized, ��Prince Ning likes tree leaves, so Miss Su climbed up to pick them for him! They have such tacit understanding, they don��t even need to speak to know each other��s intentions!��


    When his words fell, he didn��t hear a response from Mu Fei, so Chang��an turned his head and saw him withdrawing his gaze. Mu Fei then spoke with a hint of sarcasm, ��It seems that I was too friendly with Su Liang? If I ignore her, will she fall in love with me instead?��


    Chang��an considered it seriously for a while and shook his head, ��Master, Miss Su lives with Prince Ning, so even if he doesn��t talk to her, they see each other day and night. But if Master doesn��t actively seek Miss Su out, she won��t even see the master, let alone fall for him.��


    Mu Fei��s forehead twitched, ��That woman was talking nonsense just now. But it seems that she really likes Ning Jing. Do you think she can be useful to me?�� ��If Miss Su wants to avenge her family, she can only cooperate with Master to have a chance.�� Chang��an said.


    ��Cooperate���� Mu Fei snorted, ��So soon, you think she is capable of negotiating with me?��


    Chang��an furrowed his brows, ��Subordinate didn��t mean that, it��s just����


    Mu Fei shook his head, ��No need to exin. Since Ning Jing told her about the sedatives earlier, she must have asked him about Su Yuanzhou��s family.�� Chang��an froze, ��Master means, she was pretending to be surprised just now?��


    Mu Fei narrowed his eyes and looked out the window again. Su Liang was gone, ��Today, I invited her here, but she probably already knew what was going to happen when she chose toe. Even the assassin might have been set free by her intentionally.��


    ��Subordinate doesn��t understand about the assassin���� Continued Chang��an, confused.


    ��She guessed that I wanted to use her against Second Royal Brother. She didn��t know the assassin at all, and suddenly jumped out to save people, perhaps to test her value to me.�� Mu Fei��s eyes were deep.


    Chang��an frowned, ��Subordinate really didn��t realize that her calctions were so deep.��


    ��She said she would go to the capital but refused to go with me because she didn��t want to be my pawn.�� Mu Fei sneered, ��To be honest, if she agreed to go back to the capital with me so easily, she would only be worth being a pawn.�� ��So, will Master let her be?�� Chang��an asked.


    Mu Fei pondered for a moment, ��It��s better if she��s smart since we have to deal with the Second Royal Brother. After all, some things must be done without my involvement. We��re just calcting each other. As she said, I have more important things to deal with, so Su Family��s affairs can wait until next year.��


    ��But Prince Ning will most likely be implicated by Bei Jingwang Mansion if he takes the Imperial examination once he enters the Capital, considering the Emperor��s attitude towards the mansion,�� said Chang��an.


    The glint in Mu Fei��s eyes flickered, ��That��s not a bad thing. If Ning Jing doesn��t get a fair opportunity because of Bei Jingwang Mansion, it��s a perfect opportunity for me to win him over.��


    ��Master, it��s better to be cautious. Somehow, I always feel that Ning Jing is difficult to fathom,�� said Chang��an.


    Mu Fei shook his head, ��Don��t forget, Ning Jing wasn��t recruited by Bei Jingwang, but was merely Xing Yusheng��s friend. When he first said that they had met by chance and that Xing Yusheng had helped him out of kindness, it might have been true. Now that Xing Yusheng is trapped in the capital as a hostage, Ning Jing will have to find another backer to achieve his goals.��


    Su Liang and Ning Jing didn��t just leave Ling Mountain Temple immediately. Since they came to the temple, they had a good tour of the ce.


    Before leaving, Su Liang went to the main hall to offer incense for the Original Master and her family.


    As they left Ling Mountain Temple, Su Liang sighed lightly, ��When I go to the capital, I will find out the truth and avenge Su Yuanzhou��s family. I��m not opposed to cooperating with Mu Fei, but I cannot be his pawn. Young Master Xing seems to be in no position to help himself, and I don��t understand why you are taking the Imperial examination. Now I need to practice martial arts well. If I can make a name for myself in the Martial Exam, I will have the capital to talk to some people.��


    Ning Jing nodded slightly.


    Suddenly, Su Liang let go of him and ran swiftly down the mountain road.


    With the cool breeze brushing against her face, she felt a sense of vastness in the empty forest, as if she were the only one left in the world.


    Ning Jing slowly walked down the mountain, only to see Su Liang sitting on a


    dead tree at the mountain��s foot, waiting for him.


    She raised her head, squinting at the colourful afterglow in the horizon, the setting sun casting a faint blush on her fair cheeks.


    Ning Jing walked over and gently patted Su Liang��s head.


    Su Liang jumped down from the dead tree, the previousziness vanishing as she clenched her fists and said, ��I have to practice martial arts well. You have to teach me seriously!��


    The first time she mentioned the Military Exam, she did it casually without a


    real n.


    This time, Su Liang was serious. She had always believed that since she had taken over the original owner��s body, she must do things that the identity entitled her to do.


    If Su Yuanzhou��s family had been wronged and killed, then revenge was her obligation.


    If the enemy was the second prince, a weak woman with no influence like her had no means to talk about revenge.


    Relying on the Fourth Prince, Duanmu Chen, might not necessarily end up with the oue she wanted. After all, Duanmu Chen��s purpose for approaching her couldn��t be simple kindness to avenge the Su family.


    Besides, she needed martial arts for self-protection; otherwise, a weak woman in such a strict hierarchy would have nowhere to go.


    Ning Jing nodded again.


    ��If Bei Jingvvang��s Mansion falls this year, will it affect your path to the Imperial Examination?�� Su Liang asked Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing didn��t know when he had picked up a dry branch and wrote on the ground, ��No problem.��


    ��Right, Mu Fei��s forehead���� Su Liang suddenly remembered.


    Ning Jing shook his head indicating it didn��t exist anymore.


    ��I see. I just don��t know who that rescued assassin is. If I fight with her, what are my chances of winning?�� Su Liang asked. Ning Jing wrote, ��Five.��


    Su Liang also thought it was about the same.


    The two of thempleted another ��task.�� As it was gettingte, they nned to return to the vige early the next morning.


    Before they reached the front door, they heard familiar wailing.


    Olddy Niu and her family were kneeling in the alley, clearly begging them to save Su Xingzhe, refusing to get up until they agreed.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing bypassed the back door, packed their things, and drove the carriage out of the county town back to the vige.


    The next day, Chang��an visited with a gift to say thanks. With no one answering the door, he learned from the neighbors that they had left the night before, so he went back to report.


    Mu Fei didn��t understand why Ning Jing and Su Liang went back to the vige. ��Can it be that he doesn��t intend to go to Qianshan Academy? You should go there once and find out.��


    It was only two months until the Provincial Exam; schrs going to Qianshan


    Academy had to leave these days.


    Su Family vige.


    Early in the morning, Su Liang got up to exercise, and after breakfast, she asked Ning Jing to practice with her.


    During the break, Su Liang asked him, ��If we practice until next March, do you think I have a chance to be in the top three of the Military Exam?��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Do not ck off.��


    Determined, Su Liang said, ��Alright! Then please teach me well!��


    Qian Country capital city.


    Nian Jincheng opened the door to see Nian Ruxue standing outside, staring nkly at the old pine tree in the courtyard.


    ��Xuexue, are you looking for me?�� Nian Jincheng asked.


    Without turning her head, Nian Ruxue sighed softly, ��The first time I saw him, he was standing under that tree.��


    Nian Jincheng frowned, ��Father has given up on forcing you to be the


    Crown Prince��s Imperial Concubine, but you must forget about that man!��


    ��Second Brother, I have withdrawn the task from Yanyun Building.�� Nian Ruxue turned around and looked at Nian Jincheng.


    Nian Jincheng��s expression softened, and he sighed, ��That��s good.��


    ��If I could withdraw it, it means that Yanyun Building hasn��t found him yet.�� Nian Ruxue said.


    Nian Jincheng��s expression became serious, ��Xuexue! Even if you don��t enter the Crown Prince Mansion, you have no say in your marriage!��.


    ��I know.�� Nian Ruxue gently nodded, a bitter smile shing across her lips, ��That��s why I came to see you, Second Brother. I have decided to participate in the Military Exam. If I can win the top ce, I will ask the Emperor for the freedom to choose my own marriage.��


    Nian Jincheng was stunned, ��The Military Exam? Your martial arts skills are average, and it��s toote to start practicing now.��


    ��Second Brother, you can help me improve, can��t you? You were a Martial Arts


    Champion in thest exam.�� Nian Ruxue shook Nian Jincheng��s arm, ��Second Brother, please, you don��t want me to be manipted and marry someone you don��t like, do you?��


    Nian Jincheng pondered for a moment, then nodded in agreement, ��Alright. I��ll try my best. Regardless of the result of the Military Exam, you��ll still have some ability to protect yourself. But if youin about the difficulty and fatigue, then forget it!��


    ��Don��t worry, Second Brother, I won��t. Since I want to do this, I must be the Martial Arts Champion!�� Nian Ruxue��s eyes were filled with determination..

 Chapter 46 - 46: 046. You should go too.

    Chapter 46: 046. You should go too.


    Trantor: 549690339


    [You go too]


    Chang��an arrived at Su Family��s vige on official orders just after noon. There was amotion outside Su Liang��s house, with many people gathered around.


    As he approached, he saw an old rope hanging from an old elm tree outside the front door, with a knot tied in it. An elderly woman wearing tattered clothes was standing on a stone, attempting to hang herself.


    Several young men and women near her were crying and pleading, saying things like ��Mother, don��t do something foolish�� and ��What are we going to do if you die?��


    Unfortunately, several strong young men couldn��t pull the old woman down. She kept trying to put her neck into the rope but couldn��t quite manage it.


    There were vigers around who were trying to help, and others were egging her on, urging her to hurry up if she really intended to hang herself and not dawdle.


    Chang��an knew that these were Su Xingzhe��s family members. They had no ability to clear his name, so they had decided to make a scene outside Su Liang��s house, ying a perfect card of moral ckmail.


    Meanwhile, the front door of Su Liang��s house was tightly shut, with two children sitting by the door, leaning their heads together and ying with stones.


    When Chang��an walked over, the slightly older child looked guardedly at him and asked, ��Who are you?


    ��I��m here on orders from the County Magistrate to see Young Master Ning Jing,�� Chang��an deliberately lowered his voice.


    The child looked to the side, and an old woman wearing clean, simple clothes immediately pulled him aside and gestured for Chang��an to knock on the door himself.


    Since it was so noisy outside, it took a while for the door to open after Chang��an knocked.


    The child yelled, ��Sister Su Liang!��


    The door opened quickly, and Chang��an slipped inside just before the family running over from outside. He quickly bolted the door from the inside.


    However, it wasn��t Su Liang who opened the door, but Ning Jing. She hadn��t even removed the apron she��d been wearing while doing the dishes. Caught off guard, Chang��an asked, ��Young Master Ning, what��s going on���� ��What is it?�� Ning Jing asked indifferently.


    ��I��m here on Master Mai Fei��s orders to deliver a thank-you gift to Miss Su. I went to your county town residence first, but no one was there.�� Chang��an exined, looking around.


    Once-empty courtyard was now nted with trees and some unrecognizable decorations. It was Su Liang��s makeshift practice arena.


    ��Is Miss Su at home?�� Chang��an asked.


    Su Liang came out of the house. She had changed into more formal clothes for the asion, even though she usually worefortable and practical clothes at home.


    ��Miss Su, this is a thank-you gift from my Master. Please ept it.�� Chang��an ced the gift boxes he had brought on the stone table in the courtyard. Su Liang nodded, ��All right. Is there anything else?��


    Ning Jing had already returned to the kitchen, and now Chang��an felt that this quiet, rustic farmhouse was worlds apart from the tumult outside.


    ��Do you need help dealing with the family causing trouble?�� Chang��an asked. This wasn��t part of the instructions from Mai Fei, but he asked it subconsciously.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No need. If they don��t get what they want, they��ll leave.��


    For cases like these, the best approach was to ignore them. Giving them even a nce would be a waste of time.


    ��Actually���� Chang��an asked about his curiosity, ��If Miss Su truly wants to save Su Xingzhe, there might still be a chance.��


    ��Is this something your Master asked you to inquire about?�� Su Liang countered.


    Chang��an hurriedly shook his head, ��No, Miss Su, don��t misunderstand, I was just����


    ��Do you think I have a Bodhisattva��s heart?�� Su Liang asked.


    Chang��an forced a smile, ��After all, Miss Su can even save unfamiliar assassins.��


    ��Is there anything wrong with me being willing to save that assassin and watch Su Xingzhe suffer the consequences of his actions?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��No, I just misspoke.�� Chang��an quickly apologized with a smile. Although Su Liang was standing several meters away with a calm expression and tone, he had felt a strange sense of pressure from her just a moment ago. He finally remembered what he was supposed to ask, ��When will Young Master Ning be heading to Qianshan Academy? Will Miss Su be apanying him to the provincial city?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��We��re not going.��


    Chang��an was surprised, ��Why not? It��s a rare opportunity. If Young Master


    Ning can study at Qianshan Academy for a while, it would surely help with the


    Provincial Exam. ��


    ��We had a master calcte that the Feng Shui here is excellent. If we stay here longer, our future will be prosperous,�� Su Liang said, deadpan.


    Chang��an��s mouth twitched, ��I see. I won��t disturb you any longer. If you need help with anything in the future, you can find me at the county government.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Take care.��


    Chang��an opened the door, slipped out, and quickly pulled it shut from the outside. Only after hearing the bolt slide from the inside did he let go.


    The farce continued outside��the old woman named Niu Pozi had yet to hang herself, and many of the onlookers were growing bored and leaving.


    Su Bai hade by, tried to persuade Su Xingzhe��s family members not to leave, but didn��t bother Su Liang and Ning Jing. He said that Su Xingzhe��s fate was set in stone and that he would no longer be involved in Niu Pozi��s family affairs in the future.


    Separated by just a wall, Su Liang and Ning Jing were unaffected.


    Su Liang practiced martial arts in the morning and read and practiced calligraphy in the afternoon.


    Ning Jing cleaned up half of the firewood room, turned it into his woodworking workshop, and spent quite some time in there. Su Liang didn��t ask what he was doing.


    In the afternoon, Ning Jing also left the house through the back wall, went up the mountain to cut grass and feed the horses, and picked a few wild fruits along the way, washing them and giving half to Su Liang.


    Because of Zhuzi��s illness, the Bai Family had sold several acres ofnd previously. Recently, Zhuzi��s health had improved, and they had made some money thanks to Su Liang��s help. They bought back thend they had sold.


    The men from the Bai Family had gone to work the fields, leaving only Bai Da Niang and the two children at home. Since Niu Pozi��s family started causing trouble, they had volunteered to guard the front door for Su Liang.


    The disturbance continued until nightfall when Niu Pozi was finally ��persuaded�� to go home by her children, and the crowd dispersed.


    Among the thank-you gifts from Chang��an were fabrics, desserts, and a set of silver jewelry with excellent craftsmanship.


    However, Su Liang had no intention of wearing it, finding it cumbersome, so she put it away in a cab.


    After dinner, hearing the quiet outside, Su Liang took two boxes of desserts to the Bai Family as a thank-you. Ning Jing went back into the firewood room.


    ��Sister Su Liang, I can run threeps now!�� Zhuzi puffed out his little chest proudly. His thin and pale face was now fleshy, and Su Liang pinched it, praising him for being great.


    The dessert boxes were what Bai Da Niang had seen Chang��an carrying earlier in the day. She had refused to take them from him, but Su Liang insisted they would not be able to finish them all.


    In the end, they epted the money, as Su Liang asked them for a favor.


    ��Uncle Bai said that since we��re living in the vige and Ning Jing got the top score in the Court Examination, it��s a great joy that we must invite our fellow vigers to a feast. We don��t know the rules in this aspect, so please help us with the arrangements, and we will not skimp on the fees.�� Su Liang said.


    Su Bai thought that Ning Jing would go to Qianshan Academy soon and wouldn��t live in the vige anymore, but Ning Jing and Su Liang came back.


    Although Ning Jing wasn��t a local, he is now considered half a viger.


    Getting the top score in the examination is a huge celebration for the whole vige. If it were any other vige, a feast would have been arranged.


    Moreover, because Su Xingzhe brought shame to the vige, there was an even greater need for Ning Jing to restore the vige��s reputation. Otherwise, it would seem that the vige values Su Xingzhe more, because they didn��t even let Ning Jing celebrate his sess when he was in trouble.


    This wasn��t a small matter. Su Bai didn��t want the future generations of the vige who also study to be associated with Su Xingzhe, who had his head chopped off for cheating in the Imperial examination. If they had to mention someone, it should be Ning Jing.


    Old Man Bai knocked his pipe on the table leg and nodded, ��It��s a great joy for any family to celebrate such an achievement. We must hold a banquet! Don��t mention the fees, Liang girl, we��re here to share in the joy! If the harvest is good next year, we��ll send Little Tiger and Zhuzi to study too!��


    Liu family��s expressions brightened, as they naturally hoped their own sons would be sessful.


    It was soon decided that Su Liang would buy a big fat pig raised by the Bai family, and hold a banquet the day after tomorrow to invite fellow vigers to the feast.


    ��What if that old woman from the Niu familyes to make a fuss? I��m not afraid of them; I just find them annoying!�� Granny Bai said.


    ��I think Uncle Bai will handle this matter well.�� Su Liang said.


    As she was about to leave, Bai Xiaohu chased after her, ��Sister Su Liang, when are we going to hunt wild boars in the mountains?��


    Su Liang pped her forehead, ��Ipletely forgot. Let��s say the day after tomorrow? If the weather is good.��


    Bai Xiaohu jumped up excitedly, ��It will definitely be good weather!��


    County government office.


    When Chang��an saw Mai Fei again, it was already veryte.


    After hearing Chang��an��s ount of seeing Su Liang, Mai Fei snorted, ��Good


    Feng Shui? She��s just talking nonsense.��


    ��Miss Su�� is very strange. She seems so sincere, yet suddenly says things that are irrelevant.�� Chang��an said.


    Mai Fei said thoughtfully, ��She is sincerely brushing us off because she was asked about things she shouldn��t have been. For example, her rtionship with Ning Jing and why she didn��t save Su Xingzhe. The former is irrelevant to my purpose for finding her, and thetter has nothing to do with you. So even if we realize she is talking nonsense, it won��t affect anything important.��


    Chang��an��s expression changed, ��She knows the identity of the master, but she doesn��t feel inferior in front of him; and she doesn��t seem superior when facing me. I��ve never met anyone like that.��


    Mai Fei pondered, ��Indeed. You go to Su Vige again tomorrow and give her five thousand taels of silver notes. Say it��s for her trip to the capital city.��


    Chang��an was surprised, then heard Mai Fei say, ��She��s a talented person. Better to win her over first. If she goes to the capital city, there may be a great use for her.��


    Who knows what Su Bai said to the children of Old Lady Niu, but the next morning, Old Lady Niu was locked up in her house and couldn��t get out.


    Anyone with a clear mind would know that Su Xingzhe couldn��t be saved. Even if his life was spared, it would be impossible for him to be allowed to participate in the Imperial examination again. So, what��s the use of bringing back a useless person who can��t carry or lift? Causing more trouble wouldn��t do them any good, and offending Su Liang and Ning Jing would be even more foolish.


    When the vigers learned that Ning Jing was hosting a banquet, everyone who could help came.


    An improvised stove was dug in the open space between Granny Bail s house and Su Liang��s house, and a simple shed was set up for cooking. The tables and chairs would be brought by each household the next morning and taken back after the feast was over.


    When Chang��an, sent once again by Mai Fei, found Su Liang, she was standing side by side with Ning Jing, watching the pig being killed.


    Chang��an also heard Su Liang ask Ning Jing if he wanted to try killing a pig. Ning Jing said no because the squealing was too noisy��


    Su Liang epted the money from Mai Fei for their trip to the capital city but reciprocated with a piece of fresh pork, with a nice bnce of fat and meat, which had just been killed.


    Carrying the pork, Chang��an left, thinking that his master would be ��very happy�� when he saw it.


    Su Liang took some clean pig blood and offal back home and made a bowl of spicy Mao Xuewang for dinner.


    Ning Jing initially refused to try it, but seeing Su Liang eating, he gave it a taste. Then he told Su Liang that they should share it equally since she had already eaten a lot��


    Today was just the preparation day, killing the pig and making the dishes, Su Liang and Ning Jing didn��t participate.


    On the day of the banquet, Su Liang went to help cook.


    After the feast started, Ning Jing, as the protagonist, was escorted by Su Bai to toast each table. Although he was quiet and didn��t smile, he showed no sign of difort when people patted him on the shoulder.


    After a day, Su Liang felt tired but quite interested as she had experienced an authentic ancient feast.


    The leftover dishes were distributed to the vigers. That evening, Bai He calcted the ounts and returned any unspent money to Su Liang.


    The day they had agreed to go hunting for wild boar in the mountains turned out to be raining.


    Soon afterwards, Hu Er arrived with many gifts to congratte Ning Jing on his sess.


    ��Last night, no one knew how, but the wall of the County Prison copsed. Two guards were killed, and several death row prisoners, including Su Xingzhe from your vige, escaped!�� Hu Er sighed, ��The news reached the town early in the morning, causing panic among the people. You guys should be careful too.��


    Su Liang felt that something was fishy, ��How could Su Xingzhe, a weak schr, escape and not be caught?��


    ��That��s what��s so strange! I think this is aimed at the new County Magistrate! When death row inmates escape, it��s his responsibility, and if someone dies, he can��t escape the me!�� said Hu Er.


    Su Liang��s heart sank. Hu Er might have guessed right.


    Duanmu Chen came to investigate the iron mine smuggling, and those behind the scenes would do everything they can to distract him.


    In front of huge interests, the two forces, who really cares about the well-being of themon people?


    The previously silent Ning Jing suddenly asked, ��Is there a reward?��


    Hu Er was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and nodded, ��I didn��t see it before I left, but with such a big event, there must be a reward notice!�� Ning Jing picked up a book again.


    When Hu Er left, Ning Jing put down the book and said to Su Liang, ��It��s an opportunity to make money.��


    ��You want to catch escaped convicts?�� Su Liang asked. Ning Jing nodded, ��You go too. You��ll take care of the fights..��

 Chapter 47 - 47: 047. Aren ‘t you going?

    Chapter 47: 047. Aren ��t you going?


    Trantor: 549690339


    [Won��t you go?]


    The cold wind whistled, and the rain was continuous.


    Mai Fei stood by the window with his hands behind his back, his face even darker than the sky.


    Yesterday, he had asked Chang��an to send Su Liang 5,000 taels, and the ��return gift�� he received was a piece of fresh pork. He had the servants cook it, but the taste was quite ordinary. It wasn��t the meat��s fault, but the cook��s skill was not good enough.


    Therefore,st night, Mai Fei told Chang��an that he nned to visit Su Family


    Vige today to see just how good the Feng Shui was, making Ning Jing and Su Liang unwilling to leave. More importantly, if he went, for the sake of the 5,000 taels, Su Liang should at least treat him to a meal.


    Unexpectedly, a major incident urred in the County Prison.


    Mai Fei was the County Magistrate on the surface but was investigating the iron smuggling case in secret. Recently, there had been significant clues, and someone was desperate.


    The prison wall had been deliberately demolished, and the escaped prisoners had all been helped by someone.


    What Su Liang said to Hu Er, that Su Xingzhe was too weak to run out or get far, was not the problem.


    Even if the wall had copsed, the prisoners held by iron chains should not have been able to escape.


    However, the fact was that no matter whether those prisoners wanted to or could escape, someone would ��help�� them.


    The biggest problem was what the person behind the scenes would ��help�� those prisoners do next��


    Chang��an rushed in to report, ��Master, there is another family in the south of the city that reported a break-in before dawn, and money was stolen. Two people were also killed.��


    The chill in Mai Fei��s eyes intensified. ��Has the reward been issued?��


    Chang��an nodded, ��As Master instructed, 500 taels for providing clues and assisting in the capture, and 1,000 taels for directly capturing a prisoner and sending them back. With great rewardse brave men!��


    In Bei��an County, this was a rare, generous reward.


    However, Mai Fei shook his head, not optimistic about the situation.


    During the day, the rain was not heavy, but Bei��an County town and the surrounding viges that received the news had their doors tightly closed, and most businesses on the streets remained closed.


    No one went out, and only a few people saw the posted rewards.


    Government soldiers were divided into several teams, investigating house by house, and at the same time, verbally informing the residents of the hefty rewards.


    However, half a day had passed, and those prisoners who had been tortured in prison and were physically weak, and should not have been able to run far, could not be found.


    Fromst night to this noon, there were five murder cases in the county town, all involving robbery and murder, in five different locations.


    The number of incidents matched the number of escaped prisoners.


    If ordinary people encountered this situation without knowing the inside story, they would inevitably be dissatisfied with the newly appointed County Magistrate.


    However, Mai Fei was not worried about what themon people thought, but rather that innocent people had died, and in the future, he would be criticized by his political opponents, such as the second prince.


    If, in the end, he had exhausted his efforts to crack the iron smuggling case, but because he couldn��t even manage a County Magistrate position well, causing a heavy loss of life to themon people, he would be very upset.


    In the rainsoaked and heavily guarded city, the appearance of Ning Jing and Su Liang��s carriage at the city gate seemed a bit abrupt.


    Someone ordered the carriage to stop, and when the approaching government soldier recognized Ning Jing��s face, he was stunned. ��Isn��t this Young Master Ning?��


    As the first-ce schr in this year��s Court Examination, and with an extraordinary appearance and temperament, most people knew what Ning Jing looked like after walking around the county town a few days ago.


    Ning Jing lifted the rain shield slightly and asked what had happened.


    The soldier knew his importance and did not dare to offend. He told them about the escaped prisoners who hadmitted murder.


    ��Try not to walk around outside. If you have any clues, please be sure to inform the county government!��


    Ning Jing nodded, pressed down the rain shield again, and urged the carriage to continue forward.


    He and Su Liang had heard about this matter from Hu Er and left Su Family Vige for the county town.


    Since it was raining, walking or riding horses was inconvenient, and suddenly disappearing from the vige might cause unnecessary misunderstandings, so they took a carriage into the city.


    ��Five prisoners, five robberies and killings, and all the culprits escaped sessfully. This is definitely someone��s design. Not to mention Su Xingzhe, he is not capable of doing this.�� J Su Liang��s voice came from the carriage.


    She thought that the real culprits behind the murder and panic were probably not the prisoners. They were just tools and cover for someone else.


    When Ning Jing came to the city, he saw the government soldiers and reported the matter to Chang��an. When Chang��an met Mai Fei again, he mentioned it.


    Mai Fei fixed his gaze, ��I was just looking for him!�� ��Let me invite Young Master Ning!�� Chang��an said.


    ��If Su Liang is with him, call her too.�� Mai Fei ordered.


    Ning Jing and Su Liang arrived at the county town house. As they were nning their next move, they heard someone knocking on the door.


    ��Young Master Ning, my master invites you!�� Chang��an got straight to the point, and when he saw Su Liang appear in the corridor, he said loudly, ��Master invites Miss Su as well!��


    Su Liang was a bit puzzled. It would be unusual for Mai Fei to be rxed enough to talk to them about something not very urgent.


    They followed Chang��an to the County Government where Mai Fei lived in the back mansion.


    As soon as they entered, they saw seven or eightmon people kneeling in the rain, their faces blurred by the constant kowtows, unable to distinguish between tears and raindrops.


    Cries and pleas were interwoven with the sound of rain, bringing sadness to those who heard them.


    Chang��an was also stunned, not knowing what was going on with these people, and hurriedly led Ning Jing and Su Liang around them.


    The door was open, and Mai Fei sat in the shadows, holding a semi-wet letter in his hand, his face as gloomy as the ink spreading on paper.


    ��Master, Ning Jing and Miss Su are here.�� Chang��an said respectfully.


    Mai Fei looked over, put down the letter in his hand, and gestured for Chang��an to leave.


    Chang��an went outside, closed the doors and windows, frowned at the kneeling people in the courtyard, and called a guard to a corner to inquire in a low voice.


    ��They arrived as soon as you left, they are the families of the top three schrs in this year��s Court Examination.��


    ��The three schrs who set off yesterday for the Provincial City��s Qianshan Academy have all been captured!��


    ��The three families received letters from the kidnappers, written by the schrs themselves and stamped with blood handprints.��


    Chang��an frowned as he listened, ��What does the letter say?��


    The guard��s face turned ugly, ��It says to exchange the master��s head for the lives of the three schrs.��


    In the room, Mai Fei showed the letter to Su Liang and Ning Jing, asking for


    their opinions.


    ��The three literati who set off yesterday, no matter how slow they walked, could not be caught up by the escaped convictsst night. Moreover, theymitted murder in the city, came out of the city to catch people, and then sent the letter to the three families early in the morning.�� J Su Liang said, ��This is someone��s premeditated n. Lord Mai, you don��t expect us to help, do you?��


    However, Mai Fei nodded, ��Yes.��


    Su Liang was puzzled, but Mai Fei turned to Ning Jing, ��I��ll ask you one more time, did you get Xing Yusheng��s token merely because he happened to be in Bei��an County, and you just happened to meet him by chance?��


    The one who answered was Su Liang, ��Actually, the token was given to me.�� Mai Fei frowned, ��What do you mean? Exin clearly.��


    ��The crown prince Xing Yusheng is seriously ill and recuperating at Qiuming Manor. We got to know each other because of the former County Magistrate��s daughter, Huang Wanwan. I treated him, and that token was a thank-you gift,�� Su Liang said.


    Not to clear the rtionship with Xing Yusheng, but the fact was just like that.


    Mai Fei knew about Huang Wanwan because he had asked Chang��an to investigate Xing Yusheng��s activities in Bei��an County. It was after Su Liang went to the county government to report Huang Wanwan that they had contact with Qiuming Manor.


    Su Liang��s words could bepletely matched.


    Otherwise, if Ning Jing had been a member of Bei Jingwang Mansion long ago, he would not have signed up only half a month before the examination.


    ��I thought Ning Jing was Xing Yusheng��s good friend, but it turns out it��s you.�� Mai Fei rubbed his forehead, ��You are really good to Ning Jing.��


    Su Liang guessed the reason why Mai Fei came to them. The iron mine smuggling case might have something to do with Bei Jingwang. The chaos in Bei��an County fromst night till now must have something to do with the smuggling charges Mai Fei wanted to investigate.


    If Mai Fei suspected that Ning Jing had a close rtionship with Bei Jingwang Mansion, he would have asked Su Liang toe along and was ready to have a good ��chat�� with them.


    But Su Liang didn��t ask. As long as Ning Jing could remain silent, he would not speak.


    Knowing the beginning and end of their rtionship with Xing Yusheng, Mai Fei no longer exined why he was looking for them.


    ��Do you have a solution to the current situation?�� Mai Fei asked.


    Ning Jing stood up, ��No, goodbye.��


    Su Liang quickly reacted, got up, and said, ��Magistrate Mai, we can��t be of any help, so we won��t bother you.�� She hurriedly left following Ning Jing.


    Mai Fei watched the two of them leave with an umbre, looking like they didn��t want to be bothered, even if there was something important they had no time for.


    Chang��an entered, ��Master, what should we do about the three schrs?��


    If the top three of the Bei��an County Court Examination were all killed, it would be very troublesome.


    Mai Fei said coldly, ��I have sent someone to call for soldiers, but I��m afraid it might be toote.��


    The man behind the scenes knew Mai Fei��s identity. He could not risk his life to exchange for the three schrs. Even if the three schrs were still alive, they would not live much longer.


    Since arriving in Bei��an County, the secret investigation had not encountered much resistance.


    Only today did Mai Fei learn that it was because he had not found anything earlier, and the man behind the scene was observing.


    As soon as he found some important clues, something happened immediately. Whether it had anything to do with Bei Jingwang was not yet certain. Mai Fei nopea tnat Ning Jing was a neer recruited DY Bel Jlngwang. In tnat case, he could turn Ning Jing against them and get some useful information. The families of the three schrs were still crying for Mai Fei to save them, and a woman fainted.


    Mai Fei let Chang��an find a ce to settle them down. He looked at the dark clouds gathering in the sky and finally realized the difficulty of this errand.


    Ning Jing came by carriage, and after leaving the county government, he got in the carriage and let Su Liang drive.


    As the carriage slowly moved away, Su Liang asked softly, ��What should we


    They came to arrest the death row prisoners, but they couldn��t cooperate with Mai Fei openly, because some secrets couldn��t be exposed in front of Mai Fei.


    ��Find a hidden ce,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang understood, driving the carriage into the nearest alley. When she spoke again, she got no answer. Pulling back the curtain, Ning Jing had disappeared.


    Su Liang didn��t look for him, knowing that he must have discovered something or thought of a solution.


    She drove the carriage alone across the alleys, returned to their home in the county town, closed the door, and waited for Ning Jing to return.


    About an hour and a halfter, Ning Jing finally returned.


    He took off the coarse cloth coat he had found somewhere and threw it into the backyard.


    Su Liang handed him a cup of hot tea, and before she could ask anything, there was a knock on the door.


    It was Chang��an again. Seeing Su Liang quickly opening the door, he looked at her and saw Ning Jing sitting by the window drinking tea.


    ��Magistrate Mai has new instructions?�� Su Liang asked.


    Chang��an quickly looked away and saluted, ��Half an hour ago, those three schrs were found! It was the arrest officer who was bribed. Yesterday, he represented the county government in sending the schrs out of town and drugged their food. He kidnapped them and hid them in his own house.��


    Su Liang was surprised, ��How did you find out?��


    ��The arrest officer suddenly said he had a stomachache and wanted to go home, but he was caught with a broken neck at his doorstep! As soon as we received the news, we rushed over, and although we didn��t find the killer in his house, we found the three schrs and many unidentified properties.��


    Su Liang sighed, ��It��s too dangerous, and I don��t know which hero saved them in time.��


    She knew in her heart that Chang��an suddenly appeared because Mai Fei was suspicious of their involvement in the arrest officer��s death.


    ��That��s right,�� Chang��an nodded.


    ��The iron mine smuggling has huge profits and is tempting. It��s not necessarily just the arrest officer who was bribed.�� Su Liang thought about it and reminded Chang��an, ��It��s worth checking the prison officers who were on dutyst night and were not killed.��


    Chang��an��s expression changed, ��There were two who were injured but not killed�� I��ll take my leave!��


    As Chang��an hurried away on horseback, Su Liang closed the door and returned to the room.


    Without asking, she knew that Ning Jing must have guessed that someone from the county government had been bribed and involved. At this time, those ��ghosts�� would inevitably want to kill people.


    Ning Jing could use his special abilities to detect the murderer.


    Fortunately, the three schrs were still alive. Before Ning Jing took action to kill, he must have determined their whereabouts, and even the sudden return of the arrest officer to his home was likely caused by Ning Jing��s secret actions. ��Didn��t we agree that I would fight?�� Su Liang sat down. ��You solved it all by


    yourself.��


    Ning Jing closed the book, ��He gave up a name.��


    ��Who? I��ll catch him.�� Su Liang felt there was work to be done.


    Ning Jing��s thin lips opened slightly, ��Me.��


    Su Liang: ��


    ��Framing you to make Mai Fei think that Bei Jingwang Mansion is behind the scenes?�� Su Liang quickly guessed.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��The fifth house in Yumin Lane, West City, with two old locust trees at the door. Go ahead.��


    ��Is it the man behind the arrest officer?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Be careful.��


    Su Liang looked serious, ��Okay, I��ll go check it out. You��re not going?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I��m tired.��


    Su Liang silently went back to the room, changed into a new set of men��s clothes, covered her face with a cloth, put on a bamboo hat, opened the back door, and made sure there was no one around before walking away quickly.


    A momentter, Ning Jing went out again, heading west..

 Chapter 48 - 48: 048. I will watch over you

    Chapter 48: 048. I will watch over you


    Trantor: 549690339


    [I will watch you]


    The rain showed no signs of stopping; instead, it became even heavier.


    Bei��an County town as a whole presented an atmosphere of oppressive silence.


    Due to her professional habits from a previous life, Su Liang sessfully evaded the patrolling government soldiers and approached the fifth house in Yumin Lane as Ning Jing had mentioned.


    From the outside, it didn��t look any different from the neighboring houses.


    Two old locust trees stood by the entrance, their leaves stripped by the wind and rain, leaving ayer of half-gray, half-green shredded leaves on the ground.


    Hidden in a corner, Su Liang took a moment to think, stepped forward, grabbed the rusty copper ring on the door, and knocked hard.


    After knocking more than a dozen times, there was a faint sound of footstepsing from inside. She immediately left and hid in a nearby concealed spot.


    The door opened, revealing an old man with wide eyes staring at the empty alley outside. After making sure that no one was there, he muttered something and closed the door again.


    Su Liang picked up a stone and threw it hard against the door.


    After waiting for a quarter of an hour with no reaction, she approached the door and knocked again.


    Not waiting for someone toe out, she quietly left and went around to the back alley.


    She knocked on the back door three times, but there was no response from inside.


    Su Liang backed away, took a running start, and climbed over the not-so-high wall. She first found a hiding ce to observe her surroundings.


    It looked like an ordinary household. There were two vegetable beds in the backyard, a well, a grinding stone, and under a thatched shed, there were tworge jars covered with wooden lids, but the stench was hard to disguise.


    Su Liang took a closer look. If there were fermented fertilizer in therge jars, wouldn��t the neighbors beat them up? The smell was so strong in the rainy weather, let alone on a sunny day when the whole alley would suffer.


    Moreover, this was a county town, and the small vegetable patch didn��t require much fertilizer.


    Just then, a burly man entered the backyard cursing, ��I��m almost suffocated by the stench of human flesh and shit! Finally, I managed to get some sleep! That old deaf bastard, always making a fuss!��


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed. She finally realized the purpose of therge jars the stench was meant to cover up what they were really hiding. Even if the searching government soldiers came, they might not want to approach, let alone open the jars to look inside.


    Su Liang suspected that the deceased prisoners who had ��escaped��st night were inside.


    As soon as the incident happened, the county town was under martialw. It would be extremely risky to smuggle a living person out. Whether it was a living or dead person, it would be difficult to hide from the strict searches.


    This was a county town and every household had limited space; it wouldn��t take long for them to be discovered in the cers.


    The three schrs had not been found because they were in the house of the chief of the capture squad.


    But if a person was chopped up and put in arge jar with excrement, all they had to say was that the jar contained fermenting fertilizer and it would be taken away as soon as it stopped raining.


    After all, manure in this world did have value.


    The man pinched his nose and sat down on a chair under the thatched shed, staring at the back door.


    Su Liang patiently waited for a while until the man closed his eyes and soon began snoring loudly.


    Avoiding his line of sight, Su Liang quietly appeared behind him, swiftly pulling out the dagger hidden in her sleeve and viciously stabbing it into his neck. She then removed the dagger and quickly hid beside the path from which he hade from the front yard.


    The man��s shrill scream pierced the sky as he clutched his bleeding neck. In the process, he knocked down one of therge jars, revealing a human hand inside��


    Su Liang held her breath and focused, listening to the footsteps in the front yard. There were only two people.


    After all, to disguise themselves as an ordinary household, the number of people had to be reasonable. This was also something that Su Liang had calcted.


    As the first person approached, Su Liang estimated the distance between them based on the sound of footsteps.


    Now��s the time!


    She thrust her knife forward, stabbing the person in the head as they turned the corner!


    Her target was the neck. Su Liang estimated the height of the person based on the man in the backyard, but this person was half a head shorter, so the dagger urately pierced his ear!


    Of course, the one assigned to guard the back door wasn��t the boss, it was the one who covered their ears and immediately let go, swinging their knife towards Su Liang.


    As for the third person, he was the old man guarding the front door.


    Usually, this was a family of an old father and two unmarried sons.


    Although they had fought with Hu Er��s followers and Young Master Huang��s henchmen, those people were nothing but trash to Su Liang.


    The scene Su Liang was facing now was her true first battle.


    Even if the enemy was injured, their strength was not to be underestimated.


    And that hunchbacked old man, who was trembling as he walked to open the door, suddenly straightened up, his eyes gleaming fiercely, and also attacked with a rusty axe!


    Su Liang felt no fear, only a fighting spirit!


    She put away her dagger, drew the long sword from her back, and for the first time, Su Liang used swordsmanship in actualbat.


    When sparring with Ning Jing, Su Liang was always under pressure. At this moment, she finally understood how sharp and sophisticated this swordsmanship was.


    It was the kind of feeling where every move flowed smoothly and felt useful.


    Of course, this was closely rted to Su Liang��s extraordinaryprehension, psychological qualities, and adaptability.


    The old man was stabbed in the chest by Su Liang��s sword and fell to the ground, unable to get up.


    As for the strongest one, who was injured by Su Liang��s sneak attack, he stumbled after not much fighting and wanted to flee when he realized things weren��t looking good.


    Su Liang intensified her attack, aiming to incapacitate him without killing him.


    Her sword pierced the man��s thigh, causing him to stumble and hit the wall.


    Just as Su Liang was about to rush over and deliver the finishing blow, she suddenly sensed someone approaching. Her expression changed, and as she turned her head, her arm was grabbed.


    ��It��s time to go.�� Ning Jing, wearing a straw raincoat, only exposed his cold eyes as he led Su Liang from the backyard to the neighboring house, then jumped over the wall to leave.


    In the pouring rain, Su Liang was pulled by Ning Jing as they sped through the alley. As they passed a corner, she looked back and saw government soldiers rushing into the alley from another direction.


    As soon as Su Liang killed the first person, the noise had attracted a neighbor to report the incident to the nearby patrolling soldiers.


    In this short period of time, everything had just worked out perfectly.


    Su Liang never spoke, disguised as a man and wearing a mask, she wasn��t worried about being exposed by the surviving man.


    Most of the soldiers rushed to that house, so the two of them easily returned home. Su Liang waspletely drenched, but in good spirits.


    ��Didn��t you say you weren��t going?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing ignored Su Liang��s question, ��You were too reckless, not knowing how many people were in that house before taking action.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Indeed. But under the circumstances, I couldn��t think of a better solution.��


    She had already tested it out. Seeing the old man at the front door, she led people away twice by making noise, sneaked in through the back door, then waited for the person in the backyard to be alone before taking action. But at that time, she didn��t know how many people were in the front yard.


    In the not-so-big house, there were not many good ces to hide, and she couldn��t walk on walls and roofs, so going to the front yard was very dangerous. Luring people over and ambushing them from the shadows was the best option at that time.


    After all, she had gone there and couldn��t return empty-handed. At least she had confidence in escaping. As for climbing walls, her skills were already quite proficient.


    ��What do you think I should have done then?�� Su Liang asked seriously.


    ��Come back and find me.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang was speechless, ��Didn��t you say you were tired? Actually, it would be best to find a way to notify Mai Fei, but you asked me to go, isn��t that because you wanted me to take action? If I find you again, I might as well not go.��


    ��I can just watch you.�� Ning Jing said indifferently.


    Su Liang understood his meaning.


    Ever since she had made up her mind to participate in the Military Exam, Ning Jing had been very dedicated in teaching her martial arts. Whenever she asked Ning Jing for a match, he would put aside whatever he was doing.


    This time, when she said ��let her fight,�� it wasn��t because Ning Jing waszy


    but because she wanted Su Liang to gain experience.


    But since Su Liang��s strength was not enough, Ning Jing said ��watch her�� to add an extrayer of protection, just in case.


    ��Did you say you were tired at the time, waiting for me to beg you to go with me?�� Su Liang felt bewildered.


    Ning Jing shook her head, ��Not to beg, but to invite.��


    Su Liang: �� Is she really that proud and shy?


    ��As a matter of fact, it turns out you didn��t have to go.�� Su Liang snorted lightly and went into the room to change clothes.


    Ning Jing suddenly reached out to stop her, ��Let��s do it again.��


    Su Liang was confused, ��What?��


    A momentter, Su Liang held a dagger, pressed against the back wall, holding her breath and concentrating.


    Ning Jing, who had agreed to recreate the fight they had just had and point out the inadequacy of Su Liang��s moves, did not pass through the front yard but fell from the sky to attack Su Liang!


    Su Liang was shocked, narrowly dodging Ning Jing��s strike!


    ��If there had been one more person in the house, you would have been injured.�� Ning Jing said calmly, her offense still relentless.


    Su Liang agreed. She assumed that people in the front yard would follow that path, which was somewhat wishful thinking. If someone didn��te from the ground, but from the air, she couldn��t defend against them.


    ��A sneak attack usually has only one chance, and if you miss or fail, it��s useless,�� Ning Jing said while continuing to strike.


    Indeed. If she had been able to take down the first person with a sneak attack, dealing with the second would have been much easier.


    Su Liang discovered that although Ning Jing was using a sword, she was using the moves of a knife user, mimicking the strongest person��s moves she��d fought earlier, but even more fierce.


    ��If the older man had been in front, you would have had no chance of winning, �� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang used her sneak attack on the strongest person. If the old man had been injured by walking in front while the other person went against Su Liang unharmed, things would have turned out very differently.


    Dozens of moves had passed, and Su Liang hadn��t fallen or been injured, but her clothes had been shed in over a dozen ces.


    She knew that Ning Jing was showing mercy, but a ruthless enemy wouldn��t. If she were really injured, she wouldn��t have the strength to support herself now, and she doubted whether she would be able to escape.


    After about thirty minutes of fighting, both of them were soaked in sweat, butpared to Su Liang��s disheveled state, Ning Jing looked like she had only been through a rain shower.


    With the final move, Ning Jing ced her sword at an awkward angle on Su Liang��s neck.


    Su Liang felt utterly defeated, and she heard Ning Jing say coldly, ��I know you were a soldier in your previous life, skilled in martial arts, quick-witted, intelligent, responsive, but none of that matters in the face of absolute strength.��


    ��That��s true,�� Su Liang sighed.


    ��Today you managed to return unscathed only by sheer luck. Next time, you may not be so fortunate.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes.��


    ��Do you really think I don��t have to go?�� Ning Jing asked Su Liang with her own words.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No.��


    Actually, she had always been under Ning Jing��s protection, but because Ning Jing didn��t like to talk, she let Su Liang handle everything she could; her presence was still important.


    Su Liang looked at Ning Jing��s retreating figure and said, ��Master, I was wrong. Next time, I��ll definitely invite you.��


    This was the first time she felt Ning Jing was angry even though she couldn��t tell from his expression.


    And when Ning Jing said he was tired, waiting for Su Liang to speak up and invite him along, he was testing her.


    She wasn��t sure about her own martial arts skills as she hadn��t met many people sinceing to this world. Even if Ning Jing hadn��t needed to step in this time, Su Liang should have asked him toe along.


    She hadn��t lost or been injured, but there was a great deal of luck involved. Su Liang boiled some hot water, and after both of them had bathed and changed clothes, Chang��an came over��


    ��We caught the head bandit who kidnapped the prisonersst night, and two of his aplices were killed by a mysterious person. They also confessed to several more aplices hiding elsewhere.��


    ��The dead prisoners can��t even be identified by their remains.��


    ��Half of Bei��an County��s prison officers and government soldiers have been bought off, and we haven��t finished investigating.��


    ��My Master asked me to inform you both, the head bandit confessed Bei


    Jingwang Mansion was behind it. The truth is not yet determined, but Ning


    Jing should make preparations.��


    Su Liang thanked Mai Fei for the reminder, and as Chang��an was about to leave, he turned back to ask, ��What brings you both to the county town? My Master was nning to visit you today!��


    Su Liang smiled, ��He wanted to eat Osmanthus Cake, but we didn��t expect that the county town had a big event, and Mingxiang Building was closed.��


    Chang��an coughed lightly, ��So that��s how it is! Well, I won��t disturb you anymore, farewell!��


    After closing the door, Su Liang went back and asked Ning Jing what he wanted to eat.


    Ning Jing nced at her, ��Are you trying to please me?��


    Usually, Su Liang cooked without letting Ning Jing order, as she was not a cook.


    Su Liang smiled and said obediently, ��Yes. Opportunities don��te often.��


    ��You decide.�� Ning Jing threw the problem of how to please him back at her.


    Su Liang began brainstorming, she had to make something delicious that Ning Jing had never tasted before. She had brought some ingredients from the vige, otherwise there would be nothing to use.


    Originally, Su Liang hadn��t nned to call Ning Jing to help with the fire, but he came at the right moment.


    ��With my martial arts skills, is there any hope of ranking in the top three in the Military Exam?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��No, if you train your martial arts until next year, the top three should be no problem. But that��s just a means for you to achieve other things, not the purpose of learning martial arts.��


    Before today, Ning Jing had always been positive about Su Liang��s martial arts skills.


    In fact, today��s biggest problem, ording to Ning Jing, was not Su Liang��s weak martial arts skills but her overconfidence andck of caution.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I��m relieved then. My ultimate goal of learning martial arts is to defeat you one day. Do you think there is hope?��


    Ning Jing paused while adding firewood, ��And if you defeat me, what will you


    Su Liang chuckled, ��Of course, I��ll order and you��ll cook. I want to eat Buddha Jumps Over the Wall.��


    Ning Jing was puzzled, ��Buddha? Jumping over the wall? What kind of food is that?��


    ��It��splicated,�� Su Liang said.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��All right. I want to eat that today. You make it.��


    Su Liang: ��


    Due to the limitation of ingredients, it was impossible to make it. So, Su Liang, who had spoken offhandedly, now owed Ning Jing a serving of Buddha Jumps Over the Wall��


    Unlike the rainy Bei��an County, the capital city was sunny and bright, with crisp autumn air.


    Nian Jincheng returned from the military camp, not changing clothes or even drinking water, and went to find Nian Ruxue.


    ��Miss Qin sent someone to invite the Fourth Young Lady to attend the poetry meeting,�� the maid said.


    Nian Jincheng frowned. He had been busy with military affairs recently, and every time he had some free time, he wanted to teach Nian Ruxue martial arts skills, but on three consecutive asions, she had been away from home.


    Just as he was about to leave, Nian Jincheng suddenly remembered something and asked the maid, ��Is the poetry meeting being held at Qin Mansion?��


    ��Yes. Today��s poetry meeting is hosted by Miss Qin. She said it��s the first time her cousin, Crown Prince Bei Jingwang, will be attending such an event since arriving in the capital, so she insisted that Fourth Young Lady attend!�� the maid answered.


    Upon hearing the words ��Crown Prince Bei Jingwang,�� Nian Jincheng��s eyes narrowed, and he hurried away. After changing clothes, he rode his horse to


    Qin Mansion..

 Chapter 49 - 49: 049. Bounty

    Chapter 49: 049. Bounty


    Trantor: 549690339


    [Reward Money]


    As one of the top talents among the noble descendants of Qian Country, Nian Jincheng has been highly regarded by the court and his military career has advanced rapidly since he distinguished himself in the Military Examst year.


    However, he would never be seen participating in regr aristocratic recreational activities, such as poetry gatherings and flower appreciation parties.


    Since his childhood, he has been very diligent in studying martial arts and literature. Besides his good friend Gu Ling, the young master of the rebel Marquis Chang Xin��s family, he has no other friends.


    Thus, when a servant from the Qin Mansion reported that the second son of the Nian Family had arrived, the original harmonious poetry gathering fell silent for a moment, with everyone showing surprise.


    Dressed borately and sitting between Miss Qin and the Sixth Princess, Nian Ruxue stood up with a light smile and said softly, ��I made an appointment with my second brother to practice Martial Arts today. I couldn��t refuse Miss Qin��s invitation, so my second brother must be here to take me back.��


    Sixth Princess Duanmu Qianqian looked astonished, ��Xuexue, your martial arts skills are already very impressive! Are you still going to practice? Do you n to be a female general?��


    Nian Ruxue shook her head quickly, ��Sixth Princess, please don��t tease me! It��s because my second brother always thinks my martial arts skills are weak, and he worries that I will be bullied, so he insists on watching me practice.�� Envy appeared on the faces of the youngdies present.


    Qin Yujun, who organized the poetry gathering today, adjusted the hair on her roreneaa, pulled Nian Kuxue DaCK to ner seat, and said witn a smile, ��General Nian is a rare guest. How can we let you leave so soon? Xuexue, you must not leave, and we must keep your second brother here as well!��


    The Sixth Princess also chimed in.


    ��My second brother is afraid of being asked to recite poems. I broke our appointment today, so I dare not provoke him further. Please let me go, Yujun. I have to go back.�� Nian Ruxue insisted on leaving.


    Xing Yusheng, who was sitting in a wheelchair across the room, his face pale and weak, spoke faintly, ��Cousin, if Miss Nian has something to do, there is no need to force her.��


    As he spoke, the servant led Nian Jincheng into the garden.


    He wore a dark-green brocade robe, his face handsome and resolute, striding confidently with an impressive demeanor, quite different from the young noblemen at the poetry gathering.


    Nian Ruxue left her seat to greet him, clinging to Nian Jincheng��s arm affectionately and yfully, ��Second brother, I��m sorry! I��ll go back with you now. ��


    Qin Yujun gracefully saluted Nian Jincheng, ��It��s my fault for not knowing that General Nian had an appointment with Xuexue and insisting on inviting her here.��


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��It doesn��t matter. Since you��re here, have a good time, little sister. There��s no need to hurry back.��


    Nian Ruxue was startled, but Nian Jincheng had already pushed her hand away, walked over, and greeted Xing Yusheng with a bow, ��I have been wanting to call on the Young Master since I heard that you had arrived in the capital, Xing. I have some free time today. Would you be interested in ying a few games of chess with me?��


    Everyone exchanged nces. Was Nian Jincheng here for Xing Yusheng?


    Nian Ruxue��s uneasiness quickly vanished, and she returned to her seat.


    Xing Yusheng was also quite surprised, although he had been observing Nian Jincheng quietly ever since thetter appeared.


    Qin Yujun immediately arranged for servants to push Xing Yusheng to thekeside pavilion and invited Nian Jincheng to join them.


    ��My cousin, like General Nian, is not interested in reciting poetry but loves ying chess. It��s perfect; let them y while we continue our gathering.�� Qin Yujunughed.


    Nian Jincheng yed a move and went straight to the point, ��Young Master


    Xing, why are you investigating Gu Ling?��


    Xing Yusheng��s hand holding the chess piece stiffened slightly, yet his expression remained calm, ��General Nian, be careful what you say.��


    Nian Jincheng remained expressionless, ��The Emperor has entrusted me with the task of capturing the fugitive Gu Ling. Young Master Xing shouldn��t want me to bring your subordinate before the Emperor to exin why Bei Jingwang Mansion is interested in Gu Ling��s whereabouts, right?��


    Xing Yusheng��s face darkened, ��Nian Jincheng, are you threatening me?��


    ��If Young Master Xing doesn��t want Bei Jingwang Mansion to be linked to the treasonous Gu Family, please answer my original question. Why are you investigating Gu Ling?�� Nian Jincheng pressed the chess piece firmly in front of Xing Yusheng��s eyes, his deep voice carrying great pressure.


    Xing Yusheng remained silent for a while, then spoke again with a hint of sarcasm, ��Beforeing to the capital city, I heard that General Nian��s only friend was Gu Ling. This kind of deep friendship and relentless pursuit is truly touching! ��


    Nian Jincheng narrowed his eyes, ��If I repeat what you just said to the


    Emperor, do you think he will believe that you are defending Gu Ling?��


    But Xing Yusheng��s face showed a pale smile, ��Yes, so what? It��s a pity that the person sitting opposite you is not Bei Jingwang, but me �C a dying, useless crown prince. I��m ttered by your concern, but your threats are useless against me.��


    Nian lincheng snorted coldlv. ��Are vou trvinz to sav that vour father doesn��t care about you?��


    Xing Yusheng��s reply seemed irrelevant, ��You asked why I investigated Gu Ling; I��m sorry, but I don��t even know him. If there is any connection between us, it would be that my grandmother once wanted to marry my younger sister, who used to be Gu Ling��s fianc��e. Unfortunately, after seeing her today, I can only describe her as an ordinary-looking, hypocritical, and affected woman. It��s quite disappointing. I suppose that��s how you Nian people are.��


    Nian Jincheng stared coldly at Xing Yusheng, ��Have I offended you, Young


    Master Xing, upon our first meeting?��


    Xing Yusheng lowered his head to y chess, a smile flickering on his face, ��Ie from the countryside; my health is weak, and I��m neither aplished in literature nor martial arts. No one pays attention to me. Is it wrong for me to be jealous of your brilliance? I genuinely praise you, there��s no need for thanks.��


    The two of them stopped talking and continued their battle of wits on the chessboard.


    At the end of the game, Nian Jincheng lost.


    ��I��m tired. Ajun, take me back.�� Xing Yusheng waved for Qi Jun, who was standing outside the pavilion.


    Qi Jun ran over and pushed Xing Yusheng away.


    Qin Yujun, who had been watching thekeside pavilion the whole time, let the servant invite Nian Jincheng over. Nian Ruxue stood up again, ��My second brother must be ready to leave, and I should go too.��


    Qin Yujun didn��t hold her back this time, but Nian Jincheng passed Nian Ruxue and Qin Yujun withrge strides and said, ��I still have things to do. Farewell.�� He simply left.


    A youngdy who didn��t get along with Nian Ruxue sarcastically said, ��Xuexue, your second brother didn��te for you? It seems we misunderstood.��


    ��Master, Nian Jincheng has discovered our investigation. What should we do?�� Qi Jun asked Xing Yusheng.


    Xing Yusheng gazed out of the window, pondering for a moment before responding, ��Pull all our men back.��


    ��Yes,�� Qi Jun nodded, then added with a serious expression, ��I don��t quite understand, what is his intention?��


    ��He is testing me and warning me,�� Xing Yusheng��s eyes were deep, ��Since he didn��t catch our men, there��s no need to panic. The real trouble will arise if someone else finds out that I��m investigating Gu Ling.��


    Qi Jun��s face was tense, ��Master, are you saying that, on the surface, Nian


    Jincheng is ruthlessly pursuing Gu Ling, but in fact����


    Xing Yusheng frowned, ��Shut up! I haven��t said anything, and you don��t know anything.��


    Qi Jun sighed deeply, ��My brother should be about to arrive in Bei��an County to find Miss Su.��


    Mentioning Su Liang, Xing Yusheng��s expression softened, and he sighed lightly, ��The capital city is truly a disgusting ce, far lessfortable than living in Qiuming Manor.��


    ��Did the master notice that both the Sixth Princess and Miss Qin seemed to be interested in Nian Jincheng?�� Qi Jun said.


    Xing Yusheng��s expression was indifferent, ��I know. My cousin clearly doesn��t like Nian Ruxue, but insists on inviting her, just because of Nian Jincheng.�� ��Doesn��t the master mind?�� Qi Jun asked weakly.


    Xing Yusheng hesitated, ��What should I mind? The Sixth Princess was never going to marry me. The emperor called me to the capital city under the pretext of selecting a son-inw, but it��s just a cover. As for my cousin, she��s very nice, but she��s just my sister.��


    ��So, would the master be willing to have General Nian as his brother-inw?�� Qi Jun smiled.


    Xing Yusheng snorted, ��Who cares if I��m willing or not? What matters is that mv cousin is haDDV with whoever she marries.��


    ��Ah, it��s much morefortable to deal with Young Master Ning and Miss Su. If Young Master Ning passes the exam, he cane to the capital city to take the test.�� Qi Jun said.


    Xing Yusheng frowned, ��Duanmu Chen went to investigate the iron smuggling. Whether it��s rted to the Xing Family or not depends on what the emperor wants, not the truth. The Bei Jingwang Mansion might be in big troubletely. I hope it won��t affect Ning Jing, otherwise I��ll have no face to see Su Liang again.��


    When Nian Ruxue returned home and went to find Nian Jincheng, he had already returned to the military camp.


    In the note that the servant handed to Nian Ruxue, there was only one sentence, ��If there��s a next time, just give up on the Military Exam.��


    Bei��an County.


    At nightfall, the rain finally stopped.


    The storm had subsided, and though it was only on the surface, themon people felt that the trouble had passed.


    The news spread that the mastermind behind the iron smuggling was deliberately causing chaos, killing innocent people, and conspiring against the new county magistrate.


    As a result, the anger of themon people was directed at the iron smugglers.


    But who these people were remained unknown.


    Although Chang��an said that the captured thieves confessed to Bei Jingwang��s instructions, Mu Fei did not mention Bei Jingwang in the news he disseminated.


    Su Liang thought that it probably depended on the emperor��s intentions.


    No one imed the bounty in town, but the matter was resolved quickly. The people thought that Mu Fei was very capable, but Mu Fei was filled with doubts.


    There was a mysterious expert helping him, but he hadn��t even seen a shadow. He suspected Su Liang and Ning Jing because they were the only two acquaintances and suspicious targets, but he couldn��t be sure it was them.


    Chang��an suggested a fake assassination attempt to test if Su Liang and Ning Jing were skilled in martial arts.


    After much deliberation, Mu Fei did not take that approach.


    ��Both of them have strong personalities and should not be offended. I think the mysterious person is not helping me out of good intentions, but simply punishing evil and removing injustice. Now there are more important matters at hand, and we can��t afford to be distracted. Remember, be polite to them.�� Mu Fei instructed Chang��an.


    ��Yes. What about the matter of Bei Jingwang Mansion���� Chang��an asked.


    Mu Fei looked at him solemnly, ��If it was really done by Xing Yan, how could it be discovered so easily? It��s so obvious that it seems like someone deliberately framed him. My father has to be cautious when dealing with Xing Yan, and I can��t act recklessly. One wrong move and I��ll be taken advantage of by him.��


    ��The master��s words make sense. I have arranged for someone to escort the three schrs to the provincial city tomorrow. Should I ask Young Master Ning again if he wants to go to Qianshan Academy?�� Chang��an asked.


    ��You can go and ask. If they have cooked something, bring some back for me.�� Mu Fei rubbed his forehead.


    When Chang��an arrived, Su Liang had just finished cooking dinner.


    Because she had made a mistake today and angered Ning Jing, she had used the limited ingredients to make a very delicious and fragrant meal.


    After Su Liang said Ning Jing was not going to Qianshan Academy, Chang��an hesitated to say that his master hadn��t eaten anything all day, and the food cooked by the chefs in the county office didn��t suit his taste.


    looked at Ning Jing, ��It��s your decision.��


    Unexpectedly, Ning Jing agreed, ��Fine. One dish for 500 taels.��


    Chang��an initially found it strange that Ning Jing suddenly became so agreeable, but when he heard how much it would actually cost, he couldn��t believe it��


    But since Mu Fei had just expressed his desire to befriend Su Liang and Ning Jing, and since he hadn��t eaten anything all day, Chang��an looked at Su Liang��s mouth-watering dishes and epted the ��price gouging�� on behalf of his master, ��Deal! The food will be ruined if it gets cold, so I��ll take it back to the master first and then bring the money back to you.��


    Ning Jing nodded his agreement, then let Su Liang take one-third of each dish��


    Chang��an looked at the small portion of food and couldn��t help but ask, ��This is worth 500 taels?��


    Su Liang counter-questioned, ��Are you backing out?��


    Chang��an said with a drooping face, ��No.�� After havinge so far in this situation, Mu Fei would surely me him for losing face if he refused��


    So, Chang��an returned with arge food container, ced it in front of Mu Fei, and said it cost him three thousand taels.


    Mu Fei looked at the small portions of food that looked like leftovers from someone else��s meal, and said with a ck face, ��This money, you pay for it yourself! ��


    Chang��an: .


    However, after Chang��an exined that this wasn��t leftover food, but Su Liang��s freshly cooked meal, Mu Fei started eating. While eating, he nodded his head and praised Su Liang��s cooking skills as excellent, and finally ate everything.


    Not having eaten a bite and losing three thousand taels, Chang��an had to go back to Su Liang to deliver the money.


    After receiving the money, Su Liang happily said to Ning Jing, ��That��s more like it.. We came to the city to earn the bounty; we can��t leave empty-handed!��

 Chapter 50 - 50: 050. Hit you, hunting

    Chapter 50: 050. Hit you, hunting


    Trantor: 549690339


    [Hit you, Hunt]


    The next day, Chang��an, following orders, went to buy vegetables from Su Liang again, but found the door locked.


    He remembered that yesterday, Su Liang had said she went into town because Ning Jing wanted Osmanthus Cake, so he went to the Mingxiang Building.


    Ning Jing and Su Liang were not there. The manager told him they had been there half an hour before and had bought two boxes of Osmanthus Cakes and then hastily left in the direction of the city gate.


    Upon hearing this news, Mai Fei could only give up. He was concentrating on the investigation and couldn��t afford to be distracted.


    Upon returning to the vige, Su Liang��s life was still busy but fulfilling.


    She concentrated on martial arts training and studied during rest times. She took care of the three meals a day, and Ning Jing was responsible for cleaning and tidying.


    With the weather turning colder, vigersing to Su Liang for medical treatment never stopped. She kept an ount book for those who couldn��t afford to pay, allowing them to owe her the fee.


    Some people secretly took Su Liang��s medicinal materials to the town pharmacy and ask for the price, and they found that the price in town was even higher.


    It wasn��t that Su Liang was conducting a loss-making business, but because she bought inrge quantities, it was cheaper.


    Sometimes a patient��s family would give Su Liang some eggs, vegetables, or meat to show their gratitude.


    Su Liang doesn��t refuse any food gifts, but she always calctes it as part of the medical fee. These were all items that she and Ning Jing had to buy with their own money.


    After the medicine cab was built, Ning Jing bought some more timber and transported it back home. He spent arge amount of time every day, busy in the Firewood Room, not knowing what he was up to.


    One day, it was time for him to train with Su Liang again, and he called her over to the Firewood Room.


    Su Liang had not been in the Firewood Room for a long time since chopping and burning firewood were usually Ning Jing��s tasks.


    To her surprise, when she entered this time, the room was spotlessly clean and divided into two areas.


    One half was neatly stacked with firewood, and the other half was filled with timber and tools, and there was a small stool for Ning Jing to sit on.


    What Ning Jing wanted Su Liang to view was his recent aplishment, a wooden weapon rack filled with various weapons.


    There weren��t eighteen different types, but Su Liang counted, and there were ten different types, all made of wood, and meticulously crafted. She picked up a long whip and asked Ning Jing what it was made of.


    ��Animal skin and tendons, bought from the town,�� Ning Jing responded.


    ��Your woodworking skills have already be very impressive.�� Su Liangplimented while swinging the whip, ��Are these all for me?��


    Ning Jing took the whip away from her, ��They��re not for you, they��re to hit you.��


    Su Liang: ��.


    Momentster, Su Liang, holding the long sword, was forced to retreat repeatedly under Ning Jing��s whip. Eventually, she backed into a corner, and helplessly said, ��It looks like you��re trying to whip me into two pieces.��


    Actually, Ning Jing��s expression was quite normal, but the whip in his hands was indeed frightening.


    But Su Liang was not afraid. It was the first time she had encountered such a weapon, and she had not found a good way to counterattack, so she could only defend.


    Ning Jing swung the whip out and wrapped it around Su Liang��s arm, pulling her out from the corner, ��In the martial artspetition arena, your opponent could possibly use any weapon.��


    In a real fight, if there is an opportunity to use a weapon, no one would choose to fight with bare hands. Weapons are also a part of one��s strength.


    Su Liang��s expression became serious, ��Let��s go again!��


    Ning Jing wanted Su Liang to familiarize herself with different types of weapons. She doesn��t have to be proficient at using the whip herself but needs to learn how to deal with an enemy who uses a whip.


    In fact, the reason Su Liang had to retreat at the start was because her opponent was Ning Jing. The starting point he set for her was too high, far surpassing a normal martial artist using a whip.


    Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi peeked through the door crack, only to see Ning Jing whipping Su Liang. The two little fellows were frightened and hastily knocked on the door, shouting, ��Big Brother Ning, don��t hit Sister Su Liang!��


    After Su Liang let the younger boys in, Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi made sure that she had not been iniured before thev exhaled in relief.


    brought them snacks, heard Bai Xiaohu ask when they were going to hunt wild boars, and said tentatively that it would be tomorrow, weather permitting.


    After sending the two kids away, Su Liang took a sip of water, and then carried on ��searching for trouble��.


    Throughout the day, Ning Jing controlled himself extremely well, and didn��t actually hit Su Liang. But Su Liang herself calcted that if Ning Jing were her enemy, she would have been whipped countless times, and would have died multiple times��


    After dinner, Ning Jing presented Su Liang with a training schedule.


    Three days were allocated for each weapon. Su Liang would control the intensity of her other daily training sessions herself.


    ��That sounds good.�� Su Liang said, ��If the weather��s bad or if we need to go out, we��ll postpone it. Once one round of training is over, it��ll be time to head to the Provincial City. Practising martial arts in other ces won��t be so convenient then. ��


    ��Buy a mansion,�� Ning Jing suggested.


    Su Liang��s eyes lit up, ��That��s a good idea. As for the weapons, after you��ve tried them out on me, I will need to return the favor. You��ll have to teach me how to use them.��


    Ning Jing nodded in agreement.


    ��If the weather��s good tomorrow, will you join us to hunt wild boars in the mountains?�� Su Liang asked him.


    This was something she had previously promised Bai Xiaohu, although she hadn��t actually gone to the mountains yet.


    ��What do you think?�� Ning Jing responded with a question of his own. Su Liang understood immediately, ��Please, you muste.��


    ��Hmm,�� Ning Jing nodded in agreement.


    The next day, as predicted, was beautiful and clear, and Bai Xiaohu excitedly came over early to confirm that Su Liang was really going to the mountains, before going back to inform Old Lady Bai.


    Old Lady Bai was pleased to see her two grandsons bing closer with Ning Jing and Su Liang, but knew that there were wild beasts in the mountains at this time of year. How could she be at ease allowing Bai Xiaohu to go there?


    Old Man Bai made the decision and ordered Bai Peng and Bai He to go and guide Su Liang and Ning Jing and assist them. Bai Xiaohu would follow, as long as he didn��t wander off.


    Predicting that they wouldn��t be back by noon, Su Liang prepared some meat buns to take with them.


    She put on old clothes, tied her hair up, tucked her pant legs in, carried a basket on her back, and held a sickle in her hand.


    Ning Jing went to the Firewood Room and got out a set of bow and arrows that he had previously half-finished and onlypleted the night before. He had bought the arrowheads and bowstring from the county town.


    ��Some wild boars came down from the mountains and injured people in Liu Family Vige a few days ago, they weren��t captured. We��ll head west,�� Bai He pointed out a direction.


    Bai Xiaohu blurted out impulsively, ��Uncle, have you been secretly going to Liu Family Vige again?��


    The color drained from Bai He��s face. When Bai Peng glimpsed this look on his brother��s face, what more needed to be said? He didn��t care that Su Liang and Ning Jing had heard it, he sighed and asked Bai He, ��What are you nning exactly?��


    Bai He shrugged off a dried branch in the path and made a bitter smile, ��Hun��s parents are arranging a marriage proposal for her. The suitor is a butcher in town who killed his wife. She doesn��t want to marry him and has said if her brother and sister-inw push her into it, she��ll hang herself.�� Bai Peng frowned, ��Have you met her privately?��


    ��Mother��s marriage proposal for you���� Bai Peng asked again.


    Bai He��s face darkened, ��She��szy and has a bad temper; I don��t want her!��


    Bai Peng sighed, ��Mom also had someone ask around. Although the dowry is not small, the girl��s character is not good, just forget about it. If you are determined about Liu Hun, I��ll help you persuade Dad and Mom when we get back.��


    ��Really?�� Bai He looked thrilled, ��Big brother, you can��t lie to me!�� ��Why would I lie to you?�� Bai Peng red at Bai He.


    Ning Jing and Su Liang, walking at the back, listened to the conversation between the two brothers while taking in the scenery. They didn��t express any opinion.


    Su Liang felt that if Bai Peng took the initiative to speak out, their parents may loosen up a bit. Being the eldest he was the pir of the family, and of course his words carried weight. Besides, Bai He was determined. If they forced him to marry someone he didn��t like, how would the family stay harmonious in the future?


    As they headed deeper into the mountains, the Bai brothers led the way and Little Tiger bounced around behind them. Meanwhile, Ning Jing was picking up leaves and Su Liang was collecting mushrooms.


    Bai Xiaohu ran back and asked, ��Sister Su Liang, can we eat these mushrooms? My grandpa says a lot of mushrooms are poisonous!��


    ��I recognize this one, it is edible. But don��t just randomly pick mushrooms, okay?�� Su Liang cautioned Bai Xiaohu.


    Bai Xiaohu ran over to Ning Jing to see the leaves he was collecting and asked what he was going to do with them.


    ��y.�� Ning Jing answered with a single word.


    Bai Xiaohu scratched his head, genuinely not understanding what was so fun about this, before running forward again.


    The Bai brothers suddenly stopped, turning back to gesture for silence.


    Following the direction of Bai Peng��s finger, Su Liang spotted a gray wild rabbit.


    Quietly, Ning Jing handed her the bow and arrow. Su Liang found her position, aimed, and fired, hitting the rabbit the moment it darted away.


    The Bai family, two adults and a child, were stunned speechless.


    ��Sister Su Liang is so amazing!�� Little Tiger pped his hands in admiration.


    Su Liang exined, archery was her hobby in her past life, she might be a bit rusty, but the basic skills were still there.


    The rabbit was fat, hefty in her grip, and Su Liang had already thought of how she was going to cook it.


    Bai Peng carried the rabbit on his back, and they continued to walk west.


    During a water break, Bai He spotted some wild pig tracks nearby.


    After Bai Xiaohu finished chewing a meat bun, he was sent up a tall tree and instructed not toe down.


    The Bai brothers followed the pig tracks with their spears. Upon hearing a noise, they quickly signaled to Su Liang and Ning Jing to be careful.


    Su Liang spotted the pig. It wasrge and looked tough to handle.


    She chose a tree to climb. When she looked for Ning Jing, she found that he had disappeared.


    The Bai brothers approached quietly, one in front and one behind.


    Unfortunately, Bai He��s spear missed its mark, and so did Bai Peng��s.


    The provoked boar charged at Bai He.


    Bai He sprinted towards the tree where Su Liang was, the wild boar close behind him.


    Just as the boar was about to get him, arge stone fell from the sky, hitting the boar square on the head!


    Bai He didn��t dare to look back, he kept running!


    The boar, however, wasn��t knocked out. It charged again. As it neared the tree,


    Su Liang focused her gaze, drew her arrow, and shot it through the boar��s head! Propelled by inertia, the boar crashed into the tree and fell to the ground with a thud!


    Bai He, still in shock, saw Ning Jing step out from behind another tree, his clothes unruffled and his demeanor calm.


    The stone that slowed the boar down had evidently fallen from that tree. But no one saw when Ning Jing climbed up, or how he descended.


    ��You two are pretty good! Have you hunted before?�� Bai Peng asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I��m not sure, I��ve forgotten. And I don��t know about him.��


    Bai Xiaohu ran over, jubntly running circles around the boar, ��I saw it, Xiao


    Shu was being chased, and Sister Su Liang shot it!��


    Bai Heughed awkwardly, ��This big guy is too scary.��


    The group promptly finished off the food they��d brought with them.


    The Bai brothers cut some branches, tied the boar to them with ropes and dragged it down the hill.


    Along the way, Su Liang shot two wild chickens, found a few chicken eggs, and picked quite a few mushrooms.


    Ning Jing was essentially there for a leisurely outing, trailing behind collecting leaves.


    After descending the mountain, the Bai brothers took the boar to town to sell, agreeing to split the profits.


    Initially, Su Liang had promised Bai Xiaohu a meat feast after they caught the wild boar, but they had just ughtered a pig a few days ago. Bai Xiaohu was sensible enough to suggest selling it to save money for his uncle��s future bride.


    Su Liang kept a rabbit and a chicken, Bai Xiaohu took a chicken home, excitedly telling his family about Su Liang��s incredible archery skills.


    As twilight fell, the small courtyard filled with the aroma of stewed chicken with mushrooms.


    A carriage crossed the bridge, the sound of horse hooves echoed from behind.


    The carriage driver, Chang��an, turned to see a man on horseback approaching.


    By the time the carriage stopped outside Su Liang��s house, the man riding a horse had already arrived nearby.


    It was Qi Yan, whom Xing Yusheng had previously sent to the capital to gather information, and now he had returned to deliver a letter to Su Liang. He also had two boxes on the horse with him.


    Chang��an stepped off the carriage and asked about Qi Yan��s identity.


    Qi Yan replied with a stern face by asking about the identities of Chang��an and Mai Fei.


    Su Liang came to the door upon hearing the noise, first saw Chang��an without any surprise, then turned her head and saw Qi Yan, she smiled and said, ��Come in quickly. ��


    Qi Yan led his horse into the courtyard, Mai Fei, who had already descended from the carriage, felt inexplicably annoyed and asked Su Liang who that was. Su Liang didn��t respond, but asked, ��What can I do for you, Master Mai?��


    Mai Fei felt unwee, but as he had alreadye, there was no reason not to enter. He told her frankly that he hade here to eat.


    Su Liang declined politely, ��I thought Master Mai was busy with official duties.��


    ��No matter how busy I am, I can��t starve myself. Moreover, I have something important to discuss with you,�� Mai Fei said.


    ��Well then, pleasee in.�� Only then did Su Liang relent.


    Luckily there was a set of table and chairs that Xing Yusheng had sent previously, otherwise there wouldn��t be enough ces for everyone to sit.


    When the dishes were served, a smile just emerged on Mai Fei��s face when Ning Jing said, ��This meal costs 5,000 taels.��


    Mai Fei��s face stiffened, ��What about him?�� He was referring to Qi Yan.


    Qi Yan, unaware that Mai Fei was the fourth prince, snorted, ��My master is a good friend of Miss Su.��


    Mai Fei��s eyes shed slightly, ��Are you the subordinate of Crown Prince Bei Jingwang?��


    ��What if I am?�� Qi Yan retorted.


    Mai Fei listened to Qi Yan only mentioning that Su Liang was a good friend of Xing Yusheng, not mentioning Ning Jing, which further confirmed that Su Liang��s words were true.


    ��Miss Su, I thought we were friends too,�� Mai Fei ignored Ning Jing��s steep charge and looked at Su Liang.


    Su Liang put down thest te of food, ��Ning Jing makes the decision.��


    ��Is this wild chicken and rabbit caught by Miss Su today? That��s impressive! What a treat! Once I return to the capital, my master and Ajun will surely envy me!�� Qi Yanughed heartily.


    Mai Fei��s tone was gloomy, ��Su Liang, why don��t you just tell me how much it costs to be a friend who cane for meals at any time? I��ll pay it all at once.�� To avoid being fleeced daily.


    Su Liang chuckled, ��Friends don��t charge for meals. Master Mai, if youe again, the price won��t increase, it��s still 5,000 taels each time.��


    Chang��an felt that his master had a somewhat masochistic tendency. If this were in the capital, anyone who showed him disrespect like this would have been cut down. But here in this small town, he was at the mercy of Su Liang.


    After everyone had taken their seats, Su Liang called in Chang��an.


    Seeing a pair of chopsticks and a bowl still on the table, Chang��an quickly said he wasn��t hungry.


    ��Guests are always wee. We won��t charge you.�� Su Liang said.


    Chang��an felt his master��s face grew even darker��


    Mai Fei, who had spent 5,000 taels, didn��t get to eat the chicken leg he wanted.


    Because one chicken leg belonged to Ning Jing and the other belonged to Su Liang, and Su Liang sent hers to Qi Yan who had traveled far. As for the rabbit leg, Su Liang cut it off and nned to cook it the next day.


    After dinner, seeing Mai Fei not leaving, making it inconvenient for Qi Yan to speak, he decided to ride back to Qiuming Manor to stay, promising toe back the next morning.


    The two boxes were medical books that Lady Xing had sent to Su Liang, all of which were left behind.


    What puzzled Qi Yan was, when he leftst time, Su Liang and Ning Jing were still married. Now when he came back, they had be sworn siblings. He needed to hurry and inform his master of this news.


    ��Is this tea also a gift from Xing Yusheng?�� Mai Fei asked, holding a top-quality porcin teacup in his hand.


    ��It��s gettingte, Master Mai. If you have anything to say, just say it.�� Su Liang said, indicating that it was time for him to leave. She was very busy and didn��t want to have to deal with him.


    Mai Fei put down his teacup and snorted, ��You are really not afraid of offending me.��


    ��If Master Mai is so easily offended, then there��s no need for us to associate in the future.�� Su Liang said.


    Hearing the implication in Su Liang��s words, Mai Fei got serious, ��Very well, let��s get down to business. I have a favor to ask..��

 Chapter 51 - 51: 051. Am I not?

    Chapter 51: 051. Am I not?


    Trantor: 549690339


    [Am I not?]


    Ning Jing, not waiting for Mu Fei to exin, rejected the request on Su Liang��s behalf, ��She can��t help you.��


    Mu Fei��s expression was unimpressed, ��I was discussing the matter with Su Liang, not asking for your opinion.��


    Su Liang��s expression was indifferent, ��With Lord Mu��s status, don��t you have skilled people under yourmand? I truly cannot help, nor do I have the time.��


    But Mu Fei continued to speak on his own, ��I am investigating iron mine smuggling and recently have acquired reliable clues. As long as I can find a certain ount book, I will be able to find out who is involved. The ount book is most likely in the hands of General Wu Yun, the elderly officer who guards the mine. He has been awarded numerous battle merits and requested to guard the mine due to his old age and illness. He has a reputation for being honest and upright.��


    ��Wu Yun��s other sons are all in the capital, only his youngest son Gai Huai��an stays with him. Years ago, Gai Huai��an was injured and crippled on the battlefield, and Wu Yun sought the help of famous physicians in vain.��


    ��I want to send someone undercover to Gai Huai��an��s residence, but I can��t find a suitable candidate for now. If we startle the enemy and the ount book is destroyed, all our efforts will be wasted.��


    Mu Fei stopped here.


    Su Liang frowned, ��You want me to approach the father and son with a doctor��s identity and help you find the ount book?��


    Mu Fei nodded, ��You are the most suitable candidate. All these years, only doctors have been able to enter that mansion and meet Gai Huai��an.��


    ��But just entering is not enough, I also need to win their trust and ideally stay there. Is that what you mean?�� Su Liang asked.


    Mu Fei smiled, ��I knew you were smart and would understand immediately.��


    ��I understand, but I can��t do it. You should find someone else who is more capable.�� Su Liang still refused.


    Mu Fei��s brow furrowed, ��This matter is critical. If we can��t catch them all at once, Qian Country will face a severe threat.��


    ��This is a problem that Lord Mu needs to solve. I cannot bear such a heavy responsibility.�� Su Liang knew her limitations.


    Mu Fei made it sound simple, but in reality, it was extremely difficult and risky.


    If the seemingly loyal militarymanders and their sons were involved, they must be extremely vignt and have masters at their side.


    Finding such an important ount book easily would be a miracle.


    ��Su Liang, as long as you help me with this, no matter what you want, we can discuss it.�� Mu Fei showed his sincerity.


    ��I��m powerless to help, Lord Mu, please leave.�� Su Liang��s attitude was firm.


    Without her help, Mu Fei would think of other ways on his own.


    This was entirely different from when she and Ning Jing actively went to the county town to help catch thieves.


    Even in the thief-catching case, Su Liang was criticized by Ning Jing for being reckless and taking chances, let alone this time, which was far more dangerous and significant.


    When with Ning Jing, Su Liang��s self-perception was that she was an average martial artist. She was working hard to improve, but the road ahead was long.


    ��If you change your mind, I am always avable.�� Mu Fei left after leaving those words.


    BV the time he left Su Vige, it was alreadvte.


    ��Master, must Ie back tomorrow to deliver the five thousand taels of silver notes?�� Chang��an asked.


    Mu Fei coldly snorted, ��What five thousand taels?��


    Chang��an hesitated, ��Master, you didn��t pay for tonight��s meal.��


    ��When shees to me, I will talk about it. If she doesn��t, I won��t give it.�� Mu Fei, in his high position, hadn��t been treated so coldly before. His easygoing temperament was purpose-driven. Now that his n had failed, he was very unhappy.


    Ning Jing came out after cleaning up the kitchen and saw Su Liang opening the window, sorting out the books that Qi Yan had sent. She had a smiling expression with brows raised, loving the sight.


    ��Are these all medical books?�� Ning Jing asked, standing outside the window. Su Liang nodded, ��These are exactly what I need now.��


    Ning Jing came in to help her sort them out and flipped through a few. They were ancient books from the previous dynasty, all unique.


    These books were considered antiques like relics, and usually treasured by noble families as heirlooms. Ordinary people could never see them, and they were hard to find even if you had the money.


    If Su Liang hadn��t cured the precious grandson of Old Lady Xing, she wouldn��t have been so generous.


    This unique medical book was also a sign of friendship with Su Liang. Having witnessed her medical skills, there might be future use for her help.


    ��I need a bookshelf.�� Su Liang stated.


    Ning Jing agreed to make it and also ordered the dishes he wanted to eat the next day.


    After taking out all the books, there was still an antique carved wooden box at the bottom of the crate.


    Su Liang opened it, and inside was a set of gold needles for acupuncture, ced in a beautifully embroidered cloth pouch. It was obvious that it was a valuable antique at a nce.


    Although Su Liang knew that the generous gifts from Old Lady Xing were not only out of gratitude but basically morefortable than Mu Fei��s condescending attitude when asking how much it would take for Su Liang to be his cook.


    Even if Mu Fei pretended to be easy to talk to, the arrogance of a superior was always present.


    Such people could cooperate and make deals but not be friends.


    Never get emotionally involved with members of the royal family��this was Su Liang��s understanding.


    The next day, Su Liang continued to practice how to deal with a master using a whip.


    Unlike swordsmanship training, Ning Jing didn��t teach her any predefined routines but let her explore and understand during battles, giving pointers asionally.


    Each time Su Liang felt she could handle it, Ning Jing would create new challenges for her.


    Such training required extreme focus and was also a challenge to her physical strength.


    However, gaining experience and progress throughbat had high thresholds and high efficiency.


    Approaching noon, Su Liang was about to cook when she heard a knock on the door.


    She opened the door, and outside stood a kind-looking, white-haired old man. Not far away was a carriage.


    ��Excuse me, is this the home of Doctor Su Liang?�� The old man asked.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I am.��


    ��My master would like to invite Doctor Su toe to the mansion and treat the young master��s leg illness.�� The old man was very polite.


    Su Liang suddenly remembered what Mu Fei mentionedst night about the Wu Family father and son. She didn��t ask further, only said she would not visit patients.


    ��My young master is ill and can��te here. I ask for Dr. Su to make an exception, and the consultation fee is negotiable,�� said the old man with an apologetic smile.


    ��Sorry, I��m just a weak woman who doesn��t go to strangers�� houses. Please find someone else,�� Su Liang said and began to close the door.


    The old man quickly stepped forward, ��My master is the old General Gai Yun. Dr. Su might have heard of him. There is absolutely no need to worry about safety.��


    ��My medical skills are limited, only enough to treat headaches and fever for the vigers. I can��t cure the son of General Gai Yun,�� Su Liang closed the door right after.


    The old man had no choice, said a few more words, realized that no one answered, then left.


    ��Do you think it��s the Wu Family father and son who heard about me in the Su vige and sent someone to ask for help, or is there an ulterior motive? Mu Fei mentioned them justst night, and someone from the Wu Family came today. Is it just a coincidence?�� Su Liang asked contemtively.


    Ning Jing simply said, ��Don��t get involved.��


    When the food was ready, Qi Yan arrived. He had traveled day and night to get here and had not rested much, so he woke upte.


    ��How is your master?�� Su Liang asked.


    Qi Yan sighed, ��The prince sent someone to bring Old Madam back to the Prince Mansion. Only the crown prince went to the capital under the imperial decree and stayed at Qin Mansion. Old Qin really loves his grandson. The sons and daughters of the Qin family are also nice, but after all, he is living under someone else��s roof, and we don��t know what the emperor ns.��


    ��Didn��t they say that they were selecting a husband for the Sixth Princess?�� Su Liang asked.


    Qi Yan shook his head, ��The Sixth Princess is quite favored, and it��s unlikely that she would marry my master. I heard that she admires General Nian, who is the second son of the Nian Mansion, called Nian Jincheng.��


    Su Liang had actually met him before.


    On the night when she crossed over, Nian Jincheng chased after the rebels and came here, said some inexplicable words, and gave her a jade hairpin.


    Thinking of Nian Jincheng��s appearance, Su Liang felt it was normal for him to be favored by the princess.


    ��Is he in good health?�� Su Liang asked.


    Qi Yan stared nkly, ��Nian Jincheng is a militarymander, of course, he is in good health!��


    Su Liang shook her head with a smile, ��I��m talking about Xing��s crown prince.��


    ��Oh! My master has always followed the prescription given by Miss Su. His health has improved a lot, but he didn��t let others know,�� Qi Yan said.


    ��That��s good,�� Su Liang nodded.


    After dinner, Qi Yan told Su Liang about her past that he had investigated in the capital. This was the main purpose of Qi Yan��s trip since Su Liang said she had lost her memory.


    ��Your great-grandfather Su Yuanzhou has three sons. You are the only daughter of the youngest son. Your father, Su Hongzhao, was originally a schr and had passed the provincial exam but didn��t be an official for some reason. He partnered with someone to do business in medicinal materials, traveling around.��


    ��It was said that your mother was a lonely girl your father met outside, whose family and name were unknown. The two got married and gave birth to you. On the way for your father to bring your mother and you back to the capital, he unfortunately encountered bandits. Both your parents died. You were hidden under your mother��s body and luckily survived. You were rescued by the government and brought back by your great-grandfather to the capital city to be raised.��


    ��Since you were weak and sickly, you rarely went out, and many people didn��t even know that the Su family had a youngdy like you. After the Su family had an ident, how you left the capital city and came to Bei��an County is still a mystery.��


    Su Liang thought of the handkerchief with the character ��Yun�� and asked Qi Yan, ��Among the people rted to the Su family, is there a man with the surname ��Yun�� or a name containing the ��Yun�� character?�� Qi Yan frowned, ��Miss Su, I can��t think of such a person right now.�� Su Liang smiled, ��It doesn��t matter.��


    So far, this was all they could find about the original master.


    Although she was called a youngdy, in fact, she was just amon girl in the capital who did not go out. Outsiders knew almost nothing about her, and her family who knew her were no longer alive.


    ��My master said that when the Su family had an ident, it must have been a


    set-up. If Miss Su needs help, my master can help investigate clues in the capital, collect evidence, and help Miss Su clear the grievances of her family,�� Qi Yan said.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Thank you for Xing��s crown prince��s kindness, but I don��t want to bother him with this.��


    She knew Xing Yusheng was sincere in helping, but his situation was not good, and Su Liang didn��t want to cause him trouble.


    For this matter, she intended to cooperate with the Fourth Prince, Duanmu Chen. At that time, she would find out the truth and take revenge for the original master��s family.


    ��I haven��t congratted Ning on being the top scorer. There should be no problem with the uing provincial exam. Ning will go to the capital city for the exam next year. Will Miss Su go, too?�� Qi Yan asked.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I will.��


    ��That��s great! My master is bored in the capital city. If both of you go, he will be delighted,�� Qi Yan said and asked how Su Liang and Ning Jing became siblings.


    Su Liang told him the truth that it was just a fake marriage.


    Qi Yan was very happy, ��I will tell my master when I return to the capital!�� With bright eyes, he said, ��Why not Miss Su go back to the capital with me? Anyway, Ning��s exam has nothing to do with Miss Su! When we arrive in the capital, my master will take care of everything and no one will bully you!��


    Ning Jing put down the teacup in his hand and indifferently said, ��You should leave.��


    Su Liang smiled softly, ��I��m not going to the capital for now. You have some tea, and I��ll write a letter to your master. Can you help me deliver it?��


    Hearing the first part, Qi Yan looked disappointed, but after hearing thetter part, he quickly nodded, ��Okay! Don��t hurry, Miss Su, take your time to write!�� After saying this, he gave Ning Jing a provocative nce.


    Su Liang went back to her room to write the letter. Her handwriting was simr to Ning Jing��s, as she had been practicing the second font style by copying the Buddhist scriptures Ning Jing had been copying recently.


    In the letter, she thanked Old Lady Xing for the gifts and Xing Yusheng for the messages that Qi Yan brought. She wrote that she and Ning Jing might go to the capital after the New Year, and she would investigate the Su family��s affairs herself without troubling Xing Yusheng.


    Su Liang handed the letter to Qi Yan and also gave him some steamed buns and dessert as dried food for his journey.


    ��Are you sure Miss Su doesn��t want to go back to the capital with me?�� Qi Yan asked again.


    ��You should go now, take care on your way,�� Su Liang waved her hand.


    Watching Qi Yan leave, Su Liang closed the door and went back to her room, nning to flip through the medical books and decide on the reading order. Ning Jing from the next room asked, ��What did you write in the letter to Xing


    Yusheng?��


    ��Nothing much, �� Su Liang answered casually.


    ��Don��t let him misunderstand that you can be pursued,�� Ning Jing said. Su Liang was speechless, ��Am I not?��


    ��Do you want to be pursued by Xing Yusheng?�� Ning Jing asked back.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I don��t want that. I wrote the letter to him because I was afraid that Qi Yan would talk nonsense and let him misunderstand something.��


    ��That��s good,�� Ning Jing said..

 Chapter 52 - 52: 052. Su Liang Disappears

    Chapter 52: 052. Su Liang Disappears


    Trantor: 549690339


    [Su Liang is Missing]


    In the afternoon, Lady Bai came to visit.


    ��Just finished these new shoes, why don��t you try them?�� When Lady Bai saw Su Liang wearing the shoes she had made, she beamed with joy.


    The shoes were specifically made by Lady Bai for Su Liang. Su Liang did not know how, and did not have the time to make them. The ornamental shoes she��d bought were just not suitable for martial arts training.


    Su Liang tried on the new shoes and they were the perfect fit.


    Ning Jing took the pair made for him and tried them on in his room and agreed that they were a perfect fit.


    ��It��s getting colder, do you want to have a few more pairs of cotton shoes? You��ll be travelling to the provincial city soon, right? It��s even colder there!�� Lady Bai asked.


    Smiling, Su Liang nodded, ��If you could find the time to make them, that would be wonderful. I have some materials that friends have given to me, perhaps they could be used.��


    Saying this, Su Liang took out the fabric that Xing Yusheng had gifted to her. Seeing the material, Lady Bai said it must��ve been expensive.


    They settled on ordering two pairs of cotton shoes each for Su Liang and Ning Jing. Lady Bai said she would go to the market the next day and check out the most fashionable styles in town to imitate for their shoes.


    Regarding the price, Su Liang was always generous but within limits, she and Lady Bai had an understanding about this.


    After settling the shoe order, Lady Bai brought up the family of Niupo.


    After the incident, Su Xingzhe��s second brother took his ��body�� from the government office and buried him hastily.


    The vigers thought that Niupo must��ve gone insane due to the shock of the event, there were signs before. But surprisingly, these past few days she acted normal, even more kindly than before. It was strange.


    ��Don��t mention her,�� Lady Bai sighed, ��My second son is still fixated on Liu Hun, my eldest son also persuaded me. We��ve discussed a few marriage possibilities for the second son, but they��ve all been unfavorable. Though, the idea of him marrying a widow, and that too, the daughter-inw driven out by Niupo, just doesn��t sit right with me.��


    Su Liang simplyughed and said, ��I don��t understand such matters, it must be about fate, I think.��


    ��Right, you��re still young, you will onlye of age at the end of the year, right? By then, you probably won��t be in the vige anymore. Young Master Ning is a great person, you two���� Lady Bai checked herself, lightly hitting her mouth, ��Look at me, I talk too much.


    ��I��m d you think so, Lady Bai.�� Su Liang smiled sweetly.


    Lady Bai looked at her pale, delicate face with its exquisite eyes, nose, and lips. She couldn��t help butpliment, ��It hasn��t been more than a month and you��ve grown so much, bing even more beautiful.��


    Su Liang pinched her own face, ��Maybe it��s because I used to be so skinny, I��ve recently gained some weight?��


    ��Gained weight? You��re still very slim.�� Lady Baiughed.


    After Lady Bai had left with some materials, Ning Jing mentioned he needed to visit Erniu��s house. He had a question for Erniu��s grandfather, Su Dakuan, his woodworking master.


    Also, Ning Jing had earlier purchased an extra set of woodworking tools from the town to gift to Su Dakuan as a token of his appreciation.


    ��I��lle as well, to check on Grandpa Dakuan��s health,�� Su Liang said as she changed into a coat before exiting.


    Just as they crossed the bridge, they ran into Niupo and her daughter-inw, both carrying bundles of firewood back home.


    Spotting Su Liang, Niuopo stopped, contorted her mouth into a smile that was uglier than a cry, and croaked, ��Miss Liang.��


    Su Liang nodded, and Niupo��s daughter-inw pulled her away.


    Watching their retreating figures, Su Liang looked uneasy. ��Something feels wrong,�� she muttered.


    Then, she heard Ning Jing recite a familiar saying. ��She has a darkening forehead,�� he announced.


    Su Liang frowned. ��Is she plotting a murder?��


    Though many held a grudge against Niupo, none would go as far as to n her death. She wouldn��t kill herself either. Otherwise, she would have done it long ago.


    On the way to Erniu��s house, Su Liang kept pondering. If Niupo were nning to kill someone, who would it be? It could very well be her and Ning Jing. Niupo med Ning Jing for Su Xingzhe��s ident.


    ��Here we go again.�� Su Liang sighed.


    ��Sister Su Liang! Big Brother Ning!�� Seeing them, Erniu dropped his axe and rushed to get small stools for them.


    Su Dakuan emerged from his hut. Augh spread across his aged face. ��Miss


    Liang is here.��


    ��Grandpa Dakuan, you look much better. Are you still unwell anywhere?�� Su Liang asked.


    Leaning against the hut wall, Su Dakuan sat and shook his head, ��I��m all good now, there��s no difort. I��ll be able to get back to work in a few more days.��


    Su Liang checked Su Dakuan��s pulse and advised him to rest for another half month and to avoid overworking himself.


    ��What��s this?�� Erniu seemed interested in the items Ning Jing had.


    ��That��s a gift for Grandpa Dakuan from Ning Jing. He can use it when working with wood,�� Su Liang exined with a smile, ��Please don��t refuse. Ning Jing learnt his skills from Dakuan; these are his token of gratitude. Moreover, the debts owed to you will be written off with this.��


    Su Dakuan immediately dismissed the offer. ��How can that be? A debt must be repaid! I didn��t teach Young Master Ning much, it��s all thanks to his own intelligence.��


    ��Even though he was smart, he was still a beginner. Grandpa Dakuan taught him the fundamentals.�� Su Liang insisted. ��Does anyone learn a skill without paying for it?��


    ��I know, you are doing this because���� Su Dakuan��s eyes were moist.


    During the days he was sick, Su Liang had treated his illness and bought his medicine, and Ning Jing had delivered the food and vegetables for his home. There were quite a few left now, enough for him and his grandchild tost through the winter.


    ��Don��t think too much, once you are well, life will get better.�� Su Liang said.


    After Ning Jing learnt a method of mortise and tenon jointing from Su Dakuan, they bid farewell.


    After dinner, Su Liang asked Ning Jing what should be done about Old Woman Niu, who was suspected of attempted murder. If it wasn��t investigated thoroughly, there would be deaths.


    ��I��ll take a look.�� Ning Jing said.


    ��That��s good. I guess she may not be able to sleep at night, she might even talk to herself.�� Su Liang said.


    Su Liang nned to go back to her room to read the medical book that Madam Xing had given her. Time was precious, and she had a lot of things to learn, otherwise, she would have gone out with Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing cleared the bowls and dishes, heated up some water, changed into dark-colored clothes, and quietly left the house.


    Su Liang had arranged the medical books in order, picked out the first one, and began to read attentively at the table.


    Immersed in the book, she didn��t notice how long it had been when she heard a slight movement in the backyard, assuming it was Ning Jing returning, she didn��t pay attention.


    After a while, the movement stopped, and Su Liang sensed something was wrong. As she was about to stand up, she felt dizzy and realized something was not right!


    Just as she pulled out the dagger hidden in her sleeve, Su Liang��s legs gave way, and she fell to the ground. Before she passed out, she saw a figure walking towards her��


    When Ning Jing returned home, he saw that Su Liang��s room was exactly as when he had left it, with the light on and the door closed.


    ��Old Woman Niu bought some rat poison, nned to kill Liu Hun and her family. She mes Liu Hun for both of her sons�� death, she must get rid of this bringer of bad luck.��


    Ning Jing finished exining outside the door, but Su Liang did not respond, he furrowed his brow slightly, ��Su Liang?


    Still, no one answered. Ning Jing��s eyes narrowed, he forcefully pushed open Su Liang��s room��s door!


    On the table, there was an opened medical book, there was no sign of struggle in the room.


    The martial arts schedule that Ning Jing made for Su Liang was posted on the wall. The vase on the windowsill was a gift from Xing Yusheng, containing golden yellow wild chrysanthemums that Zhuzi brought to Su Liang yesterday.


    The medicine chest was also in Su Liang��s room.


    The fragrance of wild chrysanthemums and various medicinal herbs intertwined.


    Ning Jing did not smell any aphrodisiac incense, but he opened all the doors and windows. Su Liang could not have left without a reason, it would not be easy to take her away unless poison was used. The original smell in the room and Su Liang��s focus on reading would have made her unprepared for a calcted drugging.


    Ning Jing checked the backyard and found a footprint, clearly a man��s.


    Under the cold moonlight, Ning Jing held the medical book Su Liang had just read, closed his eyes and stood under the eaves, pondering who would harm Su Liang.


    He did not see the ck fog appearing on Su Liang��s forehead, indicating that she was not in danger of life for at least three days.


    Mai Fei? He is a clever man, he wants to cooperate with Su Liang, he wouldn��t adopt this method.


    Could it be a prank from Yan Shiba? Ning Jing believed that solving the trouble of Yanyun Building was not that easy for her.


    Ning Jing recalled that during the day, Gai Yun had sent someone to invite Su Liang to treat Gai Huai��an, but Su Liang refused on the grounds that she was not making home visits��


    Ning Jing returned to his room, came out quickly, and was about to leave from the backyard when he heard a knock on the door.


    ��Miss Su? Master Ning? This is Chang��an.��


    It was the middle of the night and Chang��an was sent by Mai Fei, he felt that he might be beaten.


    Ning Jing opened the door faster than Chang��an expected, his face was backlit, and Chang��an couldn��t see clearly, but felt an unexinable chill running down his spine.


    ��Master Ning, the thing is, my master has something important and asked me to find Miss Su. Is she asleep?�� Chang��an hurriedly exined.


    ��She��s asleep, tell me.�� Ning Jing��s voice was cold.


    Although Mai Fei had instructed him to speak to Su Liang in person, Chang��an felt that if he didn��t tell Ning Jing, he wouldn��t be allowed in at all, so he stated his purpose, ��It��s about the matter master brought up yesterday. Today, while investigating, the master discovered a series of unsolved cases rting to the disappearance of several young women in Bei��an County over the past three years. The incidences were quite regr, one every half a year, but no clues were ever found. This strange phenomenon started after Gai Yun and his son


    Gai Huai��an arrived in Bei��an County.��


    Ning Jing remained silent, so Chang��an continued, ��There was a precedent. After Gai Huai��an was injured on the battlefield, there was widespread spection in the capital that it was not just his two legs that were injured. Shortly after his fiancee called off their marriage, she suddenly disappeared, and then he followed Gai Yun to Bei��an County to oversee the mine. The master suspects that the disappearances of the young girls are rted to the father and son.��


    ��However, without any evidence, we can��t act rashly. The master hopes that Miss Su will reconsider the proposal made before. This not only concerns the iron mine smuggling case, it may also be rted to the disappearance of young women in Bei��an County in recent years.�� Chang��an��s expression was serious.


    ��Hmm.�� Ning Jing replied, then closed the door.


    Chang��an looked at the closed door with confusion, ��Master Ning, please be sure to tell Miss Su! This is a significant matter, you can��t make the decision for her!��


    There was no response from inside, Chang��an sighed repeatedly, and could only leave.


    Ning Jing went to Su Liang��s room, found the iron hammer and awl that Yan Shiba had given her, and held them in his hand, muttering under his breath,


    ��Gai Huai��an��.��

 Chapter 53 - 53: 053. Ugly Disability

    Chapter 53: 053. Ugly Disability


    Trantor: 549690339


    [Ugly Cripple]


    When Su Liang regained consciousness, she found herself in a strange room. Instead of immediately observing her surroundings, she lowered her eyes and pondered who had attacked her.


    First, she ruled out Mai Fei. It wasn��t his style, and their true coboration wasn��t in Bei��an County.


    Yan Shiba��s prank? Su Liang thought the entric assassin was capable of such a thing, but not at this time.


    It wouldn��t be the assassin hired by the Ning Family of Xunyang, otherwise she would be dead.


    ��You��re awake?��


    A gentle male voice came from not far away, and Su Liang, lying on an imperial concubine couch, slowly raised her head to look over.


    It was a man in his twenties sitting in a wheelchair, with long unkempt hair, thin and paleplexion, his eyes revealing helplessness and guilt.


    This reminded Su Liang of Xing Yusheng, who was also suffering from a serious illness and confined to a wheelchair when they first met.


    At that time, Yusheng still had an air of nobility despite his vulnerability.


    In contrast, the man before Su Liang projected an aura of despondency and dejection in addition to his frailty.


    She had guessed his identity.


    ��My name is Gai Huai��an. You may have heard of me. My father told me that you grew up in the capital city.�� Gai Huai��an sighed deeply, ��I apologize for bringing you here in such a rude manner. It was not my intention.��


    Su Liang observed the room secretly.


    It was a study room filled with books on the shelves and scrolls hanging on the walls, exuding an aroma of ink.


    Gai Huai��an, dressed in white, had a few ink stains on his chest, his demeanor gentle.


    Seeing Su Liang��s alert gaze, Gai Huai��an showed a wistful expression, ��In those years, I was full of passion, following my father into the battlefield, but I was seriously injured. My father med himself for not protecting me properly and has never given up seeking medical treatment for me. When he learned that you were in Su Vige, he sent someone to fetch you. If I had known beforehand that he would do this, I would have tried to stop him no matter what.��


    It was only then that Su Liang spoke, her face solemn, ��So can I leave now?��


    Gai Huai��an shook his head with a bitter smile, ��I really want to let you go, but all things can be discussed except for treating my illness. My father has be obsessed with it.��


    ��If I am unable to cure you, I will not be allowed to leave?�� Su Liang��s face was tinged with anger, ��I didn��t expect the famously upright veteran General Gai to be such an unreasonable bully!��


    ��Miss Su, you have every right to be angry. But my father has done all this for me, and I don��t want to argue with him any further. At this point, I hope you can calm down.�� Gai Huai��an said and looked in the direction of the door, lowering his voice, ��For now, just pretend to agree to treat me. I will find the right time to help you escape.��


    ��Really? Don��t lie to me.�� Su Liang��s eyes were suspicious.


    Gai Huai��an showed a pale smile, ��Don��t worry, I won��t let youe to any harm.��


    Su Liang saw that it was bright outside and asked Gai Huai��an; she was caught the night before and arrived here at dawn. ��Is this ce close to the mine?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gai Huai��an nodded, ��Not far.��


    He called the servant to bring water and food, as well as a set of new clothes.


    Su Liang freshened up, ate a little, and was led by the servant into a garden.


    Surrounded by undting artificial mountains, precious chrysanthemums blossomed in clusters, dazzling under the bleak autumn wind.


    Gai Huai��an yed the ancient strings in the pavilion, and when the melody ended, he looked at Su Liang.


    ��I don��t understand music, but Master Gaits ying is very pleasant.�� Su Liang praised.


    ��I only learned to y aftering here, just to pass the time. It��s the first time someone has praised my ying.�� Gai Huai��an said, pouring a cup of warm tea for Su Liang.


    Su Liang suggested checking Gai Huai��an��s pulse to see what was wrong with his legs.


    However, refused, ��Over the years, all the famous doctors that my father could find have seen me, including Ghost Doctor. All were powerless. It��s not that I don��t trust Miss Su��s medical skills, but I��ve already epted my fate. It��s just my father who can��t face reality.��


    Su Liang sighed lightly, ��In fact, you don��t need to believe in my medical skills. I said I wanted to see, just out of curiosity. As for actually treating you, I really can��t.��


    Gai Huai��an chuckled, ��Miss Su, you��re too modest. Your medical skills are quite remarkable for someone so young. Although I shouldn��t have asked you toe here, I��m truly delighted to have met you today. I can no longer remember the friends I had before the injury.��


    ��I only have one friend, Ning Jing. Although I call her a friend, it��s just my unteral wishful thinking.�� Su Liang said self-deprecatingly.


    ��Oh?�� Gai Huai��an looked surprised. ��I have heard some of Miss Su��s experiences, and it hasn��t been easy for you. You and Master Ning����


    Su Liang��s expression was sad, ��He saved me from my wolfish rtives, and since he was so good-looking, I naturally fell in love with him and wanted our rtionship to be real, as husband and wife. Unfortunately, he doesn��t care for me and insists on rifying our rtionship, treating me as a sister.��


    ��So that��s how it is.�� Gai Huai��an frowned, ��A coerced melon is not sweet. Since Master Ning has no intention of pursuing a rtionship, Miss Su doesn��t have to be so persistent. You are beautiful, skilled in medicine, and kind-hearted. If Ning Jing doesn��t appreciate your goodness, someone else will.��


    ��Mr. Wu, you don��t have tofort me. Now I am nothing more than a lowly vige girl, with my shallow medical skills, I may not even be able to support myself without Ning Jing. Ning Jing wants to take the imperial examination, and after achieving sess in the examination, he will return to his family to im everything that belongs to him. Then he will be able to marry a high-borndy. I can��t help him, and I am a burden. If he hadn��t needed to hide in Su Vige for a while, he would have left already.�� Su Liang��s eyes were full of bitterughter, ��If I were gone, he would probably feel relieved!��


    ��In that case, Miss Su, you don��t need to linger on him. I heard that he has made friends with Crown Prince Bei Jingwang and the newly-arrived County Magistrate Mai Fei. He must be a man of great ambitions.�� Gai Huai��an said earnestly, ��If Miss Su needs a ce to stay, I am more than willing to help you if you don��t mind.��


    Su Liang looked at Gai Huai��an in surprise, ��You mean����


    Gai Huai��an smiled gently, ��Perhaps Miss Su might find it presumptuous, but I��m speaking from the heart. I don��t know why, but I feel like I��ve known you for a long time, even though we just met today. I have no friends, and you��re alone too. If you��re willing to stay, you��re more than wee.�� Su Liang lowered her eyes again, ��Your father probably won��t agree.��


    ��I��ll persuade my father to agree, and he��d be happy to see me have somepany.�� Gai Huai��an said, ��Will you really stay here?��


    ��Even if I go back, after a few days, Ning Jing will leave for the provincial city to take the exam, and he will leave me behind. He has already made it clear to me that no matter how much I beg him, he will not change his mind to take me with him.�� Su Liang��s face was bitter, ��I am a helpless girl, who knows a few self-defense tricks. It is inevitable that I will be humiliated alone. If I can have


    Mr. Wu protect me, it couldn��t be better. But if I stay, what would that be?��


    Gai Huai��an��s face lit up, but before he could say anything, Gai Yun arrived.


    Su Liang squinted her eyes, and Gai Yun, who was striding over, turned into a dark shadow in her field of vision, much like the one she had seen before passing out��


    Gai Huai��an is Gai Yun��s youngest son. Gai Yun is nearly sixty years old, with gray hair and kind eyes.


    ��Miss Su, do you have any way to treat my son��s leg?�� Gai Yun looked at Su Liang, without any apology in his words. Although it was a question, his tone was quite firm.


    Gai Huai��an held his forehead, ��Father, I haven��t asked Miss Su to see me yet. I feel a little dizzy and want to go back to my room to rest.��


    Gai Yun stepped forward and pushed Gai Huai��an��s wheelchair out of the pavilion, ��It��s getting cold, you shouldn��t be out here in the cold wind. Let me take you back.��


    Gai Huai��an secretly waved back to Su Liang in the pavilion as if to say goodbye.


    Su Liang looked at the ancient strings in front of her, her eyes fixed on the thin strings, and then looked outside the pavilion, making sure there was no one around.


    She casually pushed the teacup that Gai Huai��an had used with her elbow, squatted down to pick up the broken porcin pieces, and secretly hid a piece of shattered porcin in her sleeve.


    As the wind blew, Su Liang cut a string from the Ancient Strings and hid it in her palm while picking up the dark red silk cover next to her and covering the musical instrument.


    Two consecutive sounds from the strings seemed like she had identally touched them.


    A young maid with an oval-shaped face appeared not far away, smiling, ��The young master said that Miss Su can walk around the garden at will. After talking with the master, he will invite Miss Su over.��


    Su Liang nodded and left the pavilion to look at the chrysanthemums next to the artificial hill. The maid bent over in a curtsy and turned to leave.


    ��How is it?�� Gai Yun poured a cup of hot tea for Gai Huai��an and sat down beside him.


    Gai Huai��an snorted lightly, ��As we expected, Ning Jing is the one who made friends with Xing Yu Sheng and Duanmu Chen. Su Liang, like those women before, started fantasizing as soon as I beckoned. They all thought I was smitten with them.��


    Gai Yun pondered, ��Will Ning Jing and Duanmu Chen guess that she��s here?��


    ��What if they do? Duanmu Chen won��t do anything for such an insignificant woman.�� Gai Huai��an sneered, ��As for Ning Jing, he��s intent on climbing thedder. How can he possibly care about a little vige girl? If they really care ande looking for her, wouldn��t it be even more interesting? Anyway, she��s in our hands, and she won��t be able to escape even if she had wings.��


    ��Duanmu Chen is already suspicious of me, be careful not to be caught by him,�� Gai Yun said.


    Gai Huai��an nodded, ��Father, don��t worry too much. He won��t act rashly without evidence.��


    ��What about that Su Liang���� Gai Yun asked.


    A wicked smile appeared on Gai Huai��an��s face, ��Judging by her words and actions, she��s simply brainless. She just wants to find a backer to live a stable and luxurious life, and even wants me to promise her my name? How ridiculous. Father brought her here not because of her medical skills, but to find me a good-looking new ything, even after having someone test her to see if she��s Duanmu Chen��s person. I��ve grown tired of thest woman, and Su Liang looks pretty good. I��ll take her to the secret chamber tonight.�� Gai Yun stood up, ��Don��t go too far and take care of your health.��


    ��Father, rest assured, I know my limits.�� Gai Huai��an licked the corner of his lips, his face full of anticipation.��


    After Gai Yun left, Gai Huai��an asked the servant to bring Su Liang over.


    As soon as Su Liang entered, Gai Huai��an asked her what she liked to eat and asked someone to prepare it.��


    ��Mr. Wu, what did your father say?�� Su Liang asked anxiously.


    Gai Huai��an waved for the servants to leave, and he reached out to her with a tender smile, ��Come.��


    Su Liang lowered her head and walked slowly towards him. From Gai Huai��an��s perspective, she looked timid and graceful. His throat moved, and his eyes darkened a little.


    When Su Liang approached him, Gai Huai��an attempted to grab her hand with a


    smile, ��My father is very happy that I have met a girl I like. I think this must be our fate����


    Just as ?????? was about to touch Su Liang, she suddenly dodged and went behind him.


    ��I didn��t expect Liang sister to be so���� Gai Huai��an��s eyes were filled with interest, but the next moment, he felt a cold, thin thread hook around his neck and tighten abruptly!


    The ends of the string were wrapped around Su Liang��s fingers, which were turning white from the pressure. Her eyes were icy, and her voice even colder, ��Mr.. Wu, who gave you the confidence to think that I would be interested in an ugly cripple like you?��

 Chapter 54 - 54: 054. Pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger

    Chapter 54: 054. Pretending to be a pig to eat a tiger


    Trantor: 549690339


    [The Pretender]


    Comparing with Ning Jing, Wu Huai��an is ugly.


    Objectively speaking, he is not ugly, but his deliberately disguised gentleness and sophisticatione off as pretentious to Su Liang, who had lived two lifetimes.


    Actually, Wu Huai��an performs well, but from beginning to end, his identity and actions seem inconsistent in Su Liang��s eyes.


    Mu Fei had already grasped the exact clues about Wu Yun��s involvement in the iron mine smuggling case, casting a heavy suspicion of treacherous profiteering on the loyal veteran.


    After Su Liang was kidnapped by Wu Yun, she believed more in Mu Fei��s judgment. Wu Yun is far from righteous. It is shameless to hurt others just because he��s worried about his son.


    Moreover, Su Liang could tell from Wu Huai��an��s words that even he knew Ning


    Jing had contact with Mu Fei. It is obvious that while Mu Fei was investigating Wu��s father and son, they were also keeping an eye on him, so they must know that Mu Fei knew Su Liang.


    After waking up, Su Liang, who was taken secretly as a hostage, had the clearest understanding of her situation: Wu Yun, who captured her, couldn��t possibly let her leave alive and contact outsiders, especially Mu Fei.


    ��The old general Wu kidnaps a young girl in the middle of the night.�� If this gets out, it would greatly hinder Wu Yun��s good reputation in Qian Country, and Mu Fei could even seize the opportunity to ckmail him.


    After all, if Ning Jing could recognize the fourth prince, how could Wu Yun not know Mu Fei��s true identity?


    The more hypocritical a person appears, the more they care about their reputation. Once they have done something despicable, they try hard to conceal it.


    In short, Su Liang was a ��hostage�� who saw the true face of the ��kidnapper,�� and the chance of being ��torn apart�� was very high.


    Su Liang never thought that she was invited because of her medical skills. Wu Huai��an��s im that Wu Yun ��invited�� Su Liang to treat him didn��t make sense.


    Considering Wu Huai��an��s identity and his experience of being injured on the battlefield, imperial physicians could be invited at any time. Why would he go for a young doctor like Su Liang? While she treated people in the vige for minor illnesses, she didn��t have a remarkable reputation.


    It would be fine if they had properly invited her. But kidnapping her after being rejected was unreasonable. They behaved as if only Su Liang could heal Wu Huai��an, when there was no logic in that.


    From the moment she opened her eyes, Su Liang had been acting foolishly, going along with Wu Huai��an��s pretense and crafting an image of a vain country girl for herself.


    Su Liang was deceiving Wu Huai��an while Wu Huai��an was trying to seduce the beautiful vige girl he had captured.


    Su Liang was pretending because she knew Wu Huai��an was pretending too.


    A rumor spread that a noble son from a military family who went into battle and killed at a young age but was disabled by an injury and spent his days with his elderly father could be lonely, kind and gentle. But it was hard to believe that he fell in love at first sight with a shallow, vain country girl!


    Wu Huai��an tried to create an image of an injured, literary young man who liked music and was always gentle and calm. However, if he were truly so cultured, he wouldn��t be interested in Su Liang. He wouldn��t be making ambiguousments like ��I feel like I��ve known you for a long time,�� trying to lure Su Liang to stay with him, calling her ��Sister Liang,�� and wanting to hold her hand.


    This was not the behaviour of a refined, polite young nobleman; this was the behaviour of a lecher, and one trying to y the part of a romantic at that.


    Su Liang didn��t believe that Wu Huai��an could be ignorant of all of Wu Yun��s actions. If Wu Yun was evil, Wu Huai��an was like a white lotus flower.


    Su Liang knew where Wu Huai��an��s confidence came from: his identity, his disguised image, the lowly background of his target, shallow insights, and the desire for wealth and honor.


    Therefore, if the person captured today were not Su Liang, but a simple-minded girl with no experience outside of the small ce she grew up, the chances of being deceived by Wu Huai��an would be high.


    This was why Su Liang��s deception didn��t evoke any suspicion from Wu Huai��an. Her performance was reasonable.


    At this moment, Su Liang even began to suspect that she had been captured simply because Wu Huai��an wanted to y with a woman��


    After a brief panic, Wu Huai��an calmed down, looking hurt. ��Sister Liang, what are you doing? I know my father was wrong to kidnap you, but I have no ill intentions toward you. I thought you understood me.��


    Su Liang sneered, ��I know. But you��re too ugly, and after meeting you, I can��t let go of the handsome man at home. Now, you should send me away.��


    ��Sister Liang, you���� Wu Huai��an��s eyes became dark and his voice deep, as if he had suffered a severe blow.


    ��Enough talk! Let��s go!�� Su Liang said as she controlled the string around Wu Huai��an��s neck and yanked him from his wheelchair!


    It was rumored that both of Wu Huai��an��s legs were crippled, but only one was truly disabled. He instinctively stood on one leg, so Su Liang didn��t need to exert too much force.


    Wu Huai��an, whose neck might be cut at any moment, was controlled by Su Liang as they left the room. The little maid who came to deliver tea screamed and shouted, ��Help!��


    ��You won��t get out like this.�� Wu Huai��an said in a low voice.


    Su Liang retorted, ��Didn��t you say your father meant no harm? Righteous


    General Wu, how could he hurt me?��


    Wu Huai��an��s face stiffened, ��Su Liang, I advise you not to take risks. It won��t do you any good.��


    ��Why not tell me what you were nning to do with me?�� Su Liang asked again. Wu Huai��an remained silent, suddenly feeling Su Liang twist his wrist and snap


    He screamed in pain, cold sweat breaking out on his forehead. In an instant, his other hand had also been twisted and broken by Su Liang.


    Meanwhile, Wu Huai��an had intended to grab the hidden weapon he had concealed on his body. Now with both hands twisted and hanging limp, he could do nothing.


    By this point, Wu Huai��an finally realized that he had underestimated Su Liang, and it was a huge mistake.


    He thought this was his turf, and his game to control, but he never expected that this time he caught not a ything, but a fierce character pretending to be


    weak.


    Su Liang, holding ????????????? hostage, did not walk fast.


    Gai Yun appeared in front of them, his face gloomy, ��Release my son, and I��ll spare your life!��


    Su Liang remained indifferent, ��My life and death are none of your concern. Be careful, my hand is not steady, but my grip is strong. If any of you dare to make a reckless move and startle me, I can��t guarantee that Gai Huai��an��s neck won��t be shed with a big hole!��


    Gai Yun nced at Gai Huai��an��s hand and gritted his teeth, ��If anything happens to my son, I��ll tear you to pieces! Everyone, step aside and let her go!��


    Su Liang pushed Gai Huai��an forward, and Gai Yun slowly retreated, his aged eyes fixed on her as if trying to bore a bloody hole in her body.


    Su Liang had fought on the streets before, so she did not pretend to be fragile and vulnerable. She even actively told Gai Huai��an that she knew some basic martial arts.


    She admitted to knowing martial arts but did not confess her full extent.


    Su Liang did everything she could to lower Gai Huai��an��s guard, which gave her the opportunity to turn the situation around.


    Even at this moment, Gai Yun and his son still had no idea of Su Liang��s real strength. She wasn��t afraid of a real fight.


    She believed that Gai father and son would not let her leave alive, but she was sure that her life wasn��t in danger for at least three days, otherwise Ning Jing would have figured it out.


    But being temporarily safe does not mean beingpletely out of danger.


    When she suspected Gai Huai��an was a lecher, she knew she had to leave as soon as possible. Having little knowledge of the poison techniques in this world, she had been captured after being drugged with sedatives. If she stayed any longer, who knew if she might be given sedatives or even aphrodisiacs again?


    Therefore, even after entering the Wu Family, Su Liang never considered staying to help Mai Fei find the ount books �C that would have been a foolish and overconfident move.


    ��Su Liang, there��s no need for this. I just like you; wouldn��t it be good for you to stay with me?�� Gai Huai��an was still trying to persuade Su Liang, but he would never admit his true intentions.


    Su Liang ignored him. She was surrounded by hostile gazes and couldn��t afford any distractions �C there was no time for useless talk.


    ��Release my son, and you can go,�� Gai Yun said coldly, standing inside the gate.


    ��Open the gate,�� Su Liang said tersely.


    Gai Yun ordered his subordinates to open the gate, and sunlight, blocked by the high walls, suddenly seeped in, illuminating the dark ces inside the gate.


    Su Liang continued to walk out, ��Rest assured, General Gai, with so many of you watching, how can I easily escape after leaving?��


    Gai Yun frowned, stepped outside the gate, and watched Su Liang walk out with Gai Huai��an in tow.


    This ce was not far from the mine, the terrain was t, and the surrounding area was open. There were no houses nearby.


    It wasn��t a bad thing for Su Liang since it would be harder for her to be sneakily attacked from behind. They hadn��t moved before probably because they were worried about hurting Gai Huai��an.


    ��Let go of my son! I won��t bother you anymore!�� Gai Yun said sternly.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Swear a poison oath first.��


    Gai Yun snorted, ��Don��t push your luck!��


    Su Liang tightened her grip on the strings, and a shallow cut appeared on Gai Huai��an��s neck. Her expression became even calmer, ��Or, should I cut him an inch deep first and see if your son can survive?��


    Gai Yun��s face turned ashen with anger, ��Fine! I swear, as long as you release my son, I won��t bother you!��


    ��I meant a poison oath. The kind that involves family extinction if you break


    it,�� Su Liang insisted without backing down.


    Unable to maintain hisposure, Gai Huai��an let his true face show,


    ��Shameless! You��re just seeking your own death!��


    Su Liang pulled the strings in her hand, as if she were using a sharp knife to slowly grind meat on a cutting board, assessing where to cut. The continuous pain was not deep but terrifying nheless, leaving Gai Huai��an��s only stable leg trembling involuntarily, no longer daring to speak.


    ��General Gai, have you made up your mind?�� Su Liang asked coldly.


    Gai Yun raised his hand, ��If I bother you again after this, I��ll face family extinction!��


    ��Well, I don��t believe it,�� Su Liang said indifferently.


    Gai Yun was burning with rage, his face saying he wanted to tear Su Liang apart, but he heard her speak again, ��I don��t know the way home, and someone needs to pick me up. General Gai, send someone to get the County Magistrate Mai Fei. Once he��s here, I will release your son.��


    This caused both Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an to furrow their brows in anger! It was difficult to determine whether Su Liang was asking for Mai Fei��s help only to ensure a safe escape, or if she had made some other agreement with him beforehand!


    ��Why not ask Ning Jing to pick you up?�� Gai Huai��an asked.


    Su Liang snorted, ��He can��t be involved in such dangerous matters,��


    ��I��ve already sworn a poison oath to send you back safely. You have nothing to lose, and making a fuss doesn��t benefit you! Tell me whatpensation you want, and I��ll consider it!�� Gai Yun said coldly, ��Even if Mai Fei arrives, he should understand a father��s concern for his son!��


    ��Makes sense,�� Su Liang nodded, ��But there��s no room for discussion on this. I will release him when Mai Fei arrives. If he doesn��te, you can try to see how long it will take for your son��s blood to run dry..��

 Chapter 55 - 55: 055.1 am at

    Chapter 55: 055.1 am at


    Trantor: 549690339


    [I��m here]


    Today, there��s a market in Feiyan Town.


    Yesterday, when Granny Bai went to deliver shoes to Su Liang, she asked and found out that they would not be going to the market, so she didn��t call them.


    The town was bustling, two soldiers shouted ��make way�� and galloped past, causing a brief panic, which soon returned to normal.


    In the county government, there were a stack of case files in front of Mai Fei rted to several cases of missing girls that had urred in Bei��an County in recent years.


    Last night after sending Chang��an to find Su Liang, he went through the case files again. He was originally looking for something he could use against the Wu father and son, and the more he looked, the more he felt that these cases were rted to Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an.


    ��At that time, Ning Jing said that Miss Su had gone to bed, and I dared not barge in. It��s a big deal, so he wouldn��t keep it from Miss Su, would he?�� Chang��an frowned.


    Mai Fei thought for a moment, ��During the day, Gai Yun sent someone to ask Su Liang to treat his son, and then Su Liang disappeared. Ning Jing reported the case, and I went to the Wu Family with my men to search����


    Chang��an was startled, ��Miss Su disappeared? When did this happen?��


    Mai Fei shook his head, ��She��s fine. This is my new n. She just needs to hide for now and not show up. With all these real cases of missing girls, I think she


    won��t refuse.��


    Chang��an understood, ��Master means to make Miss Su disappear, and have Ning Jing report the case saying that Wu father and son have major suspicions, so we can go search for her at the Wu Family?��


    ��That��s right.�� Mai Fei nodded.


    ��But wouldn��t this alert the snake in the grass?�� Chang��an asked.


    Mai Fei snorted softly, ��Hiding something like the ount book is too easy. I originally nned to have Su Liang sneak into the Wu Family while treating


    Gai Huai��an, but that method would be risky and almost impossible to seed. She was right to refuse. There must be something more than just iron mine smuggling hidden in the Wu Family, and it will be extremely difficult to find evidence before acting. It��s better to arrest them first. The ount book is used by them to control the conspirators, and they wouldn��t easily destroy it.��


    After saying that, Mai Fei wrote a letter and gave it to Chang��an to deliver to Su


    Liang��s hands. ��Don��t show your face, find someone else.��


    Chang��an had just gone out with the letter when a guard came to report that the veteran General Wu had sent someone.


    Mai Fei had a feeling something was wrong, otherwise Gai Yun wouldn��t take the initiative to contact him.


    ��This is an urgent matter, please Master Mai to go to the Wu Family immediately! ��


    Mai Fei��s eyes shed slightly, ��Since General Wu invites me, I dare not neglect my duty. But due to my busy schedule, I cannot leave just yet. If I don��t know what the matter is, it��s not good to rush there.��


    The two men who came looked at each other before one of them said,


    ��Someone has kidnapped our young master.��


    Mai Fei looked surprised, ��In broad daylight, such a thing has happened? Who did it? Too audacious!��


    ��Master Mai will know when you get there.��


    Mai Fei heard the ambiguity of the visitor and was even less in a hurry, ��Is it a man or a woman? Maybe it��s the suspect in an old case I��m investigating.��


    ��A woman.��


    A thought crossed Mai Fei��s mind, but he pretended to be indignant, ��How dare she even kidnap General Wu��s son? What is her intention? I��ll take my men and go with you right away!��


    The sun had climbed to its zenith.


    Inte autumn and early winter, the cool breeze blew, and the sunlight had little warmth.


    Gai Yun and Su Liang had been in a standoff for nearly four hours.


    The wound on Gai Huai��an��s neck was not deep, but the thin blood kept seeping out. His body was not in good shape, and he was now as pale as paper, barely able to stand.


    Gai Yun had someone bring Gai Huai��an��s wheelchair, prepare medicine to stop the bleeding, and provide water and food.


    Su Liang refused everything, not allowing anyone to approach her.


    Poison techniques were Su Liang��s weakness, but she wasn��t afraid when it came to endurance and willpower.


    Gai Yun kept his eyes on Su Liang, waiting for her to be tired and lose her focus so he could seize the opportunity to counterattack and save Gai Huai��an.


    However, as time went by, Gai Yun was increasingly shocked because he found Su Liang��s eyes bing clearer.


    As a veteran, he knew how difficult this was.


    This woman was not an ordinary person!


    If time could go back, they would not have provoked Su Liang yesterday. Unfortunately, there was no such thing as a regret medicine in this world.


    ��Master Mai is here!��


    Hearing the shout, Su Liang didn��t immediately turn to look. She knew that slipping for just a moment could get her killed by one of Gai Yun��s hidden masters.


    Mai Fei rode up and saw from a distance a slender figure that was not unfamiliar to him.


    Although the person sent by Gai Yun had been vague and didn��t mention the identity of the person who kidnapped Gau Huai��an, Mai Fei had already guessed.


    At this moment, as he saw her, his guess was confirmed.


    Even more coincidentally, the situation that had arisen was exactly what Mu Fei hoped for.


    Chang��an couldn��t hide the astonishment on his face. Ning Jing had saidst night that Su Liang was asleep, so how could she havee to the Wu Family on her own and captured Gai Huai��an? Mu Fei had said that the Wu Family was like an iron fortress with strict defenses, so how did Su Liang manage it? And why would she do such a thing?


    ��Miss Su Liang?�� Mu Fei, after seeing Su Liang��s face, called out in surprise, ��How could it be you?��


    Su Liang coldly said, ��It��s about time General Mu has arrived. Last night, I was doing well at home, but suddenly I lost consciousness, and when I opened my eyes, I was in the Wu Family.��


    Mu Fei frowned and looked at Gai Yun, ��General Wu, what��s going on?��


    On the surface, the rtionship between the old general and the small county magistrate was uneven, but Gai Yun knew that Mu Fei was the fourth prince, Duanmu Chen, and Mu Fei also knew that Gai Yun was aware of his identity.


    Mu Fei��s identity couldn��t be revealed in public, but there was no need to pretend either.


    As such, there was not an ounce of humility before Gai Yun from Mu Fei��s lower status, only some superficial politeness.


    And, naturally, Gai Yun didn��t dare be arrogant in the face of Mu Fei, even being very cautious to avoid the situation spiraling out of control.


    Gai Yun deeply sighed, ��General Mu, this is all a misunderstanding. When I learned that there was a talented doctor in the Su Family Vige, I wanted her to treat my son, Huai��an��s leg ailment, but when our people asked, she refused toe. For the sake of my son, I impulsively decided to bring her here first and apologize to her afterwards, believing her kind heart would understand my love for my son. However, I never expected her to take it so badly that she would not listen to any exnations�� ��


    Chang��an was simply dumbfounded. The events Mu Fei had nned for had happened ahead of schedule.


    Mu Fei looked serious, ��General Wu, are you saying that without Su Liang��s consent, you drugged her and abducted her from her home?��


    Gai Yun sighed repeatedly, ��I had no ill intentions and did not hurt her in any way. I just wanted her to treat my son. General Mu, please persuade her to let my son go.��


    Hearing this, Su Liang sneered, ��General Wu speaks so self-righteously, making it sound as if I am ungrateful and overreacting. You sent someone to ask for my medical services, and I never refused, but I simply said I didn��t make house calls. If you respected my medical skills and had love for your child, why couldn��t you bring him to Su Family Vige to find me?�� Gai Yun��s face turned ugly, ��Huai��an��s condition makes it difficult for him to travel.��


    ��From the way you speak, it sounds like your son is bedridden and can��t move, practically on the verge of death. But hasn��t he left home now? And he doesn��t even need the wheelchair; he can stand as well.�� Su Liang scoffed.


    Gai Yun��s face darkened, ��Miss Su, I��ve already exined the situation to you and apologized. You wanted General Mu to take you back, and now he��s here. Whateverpensation you want, just ask. At this point, are you still unwilling to release my son? What are your intentions?��


    ��General Wu has evaded my questions, so how can General Mu believe your words?�� Su Liang showed no signs of letting Gai Huai��an go, ��Now, it��s my turn to speak.��


    ��Miss Su, if you have anything to say, please do, and I will make sure to support you. But be careful not to hurt Young Master Wu by mistake!�� Mu Fei said solemnly.


    ��I witnessed General Wu abducting me with my own eyes. When I woke up, I volunteered to treat his son, but he refused. He said that world-renowned doctors couldn��t help, so what could I, being so young, do? The reason I was captured was because of his father��s love, not wanting his son to be lonely and sad. He specifically chose beautiful women for his son to amuse himself within Bei��an County. I was selected not because of my medical skills but because of my appearance. If I didn��t want to die, I would have to obey him willingly, allowing him to dispose of me as he wished.�� Su Liang��s clear and cold voice rang in the ears of everyone present.


    Gai Yun was furious but couldn��t interrupt Su Liang. He wanted to rush over but was stopped by Chang��an.


    As for Gai Huai��an, his consciousness was already fading, and he was about to pass out. He had heard Su Liang��s words, and his lips moved, but he was too weak to refute them.


    Mu Fei looked shocked, ��Miss Su, are you using General Wu and his son of kidnapping a girl?��


    Su Liang replied coldly, ��Didn��t General Wu admit it when he first spoke? I am the most direct evidence here! If General Wu ims to have invited me to treat his son and says that I refuse to listen, can you please tell Lord Mu how you could be at ease to let Gai Huai��an be alone with me in a room? Otherwise, how could I have the opportunity to take him hostage ande out of there?��


    Mu Fei��s expression turned solemn as he looked at the furious Gai Yun, ��General Wu, is what she said true?��


    ��Nonsense! It��s my fault for bringing her here! But what she said is not true! She is ndering both me and Huai��an! She��s talking nonsense!�� Gai Yun yelled angrily.


    ��Why would Gai Huai��an fall into her hands?�� Mu Fei asked coldly.


    ��That��s because she pretended to agree to treat Huai��an. I trusted her and let her stay alone with Huai��an, as per her request! I never expected that as a doctor, she would be so petty and cruel! �� Gai Yun��s words were clearly rehearsed.


    Mu Fei looked at Su Liang, ��Both of you have different stories, and I don��t know who to believe. How about this: you release Gai Huai��an first, and I guarantee that I will thoroughly investigate and uphold justice.��


    Chang��an was slightly stunned, but immediately understood that Mu Fei was doing this on purpose. In order to handle the situation, he had to side with Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an on the surface.


    Su Liang snorted, ��General Wu said that I am making a big fuss over a small issue, which isn��t entirely untrue. The reason I asked Lord Mu toe here is because I want to ask him if he knows about the mysterious disappearances of several young girls in Bei��an County over the past few years?�� Gai Huai��an, who had not yet passed out, visibly shuddered.


    And Gai Yun��s face darkened even more!


    Mu Fei��s heart leaped with joy, as everything was developing in the direction he wanted. He now believed that Su Liang was kidnapped by Gai Yun after she had visited Chang��anst night and learned about the missing girls case.


    However, the truth was that Su Liang learned about the missing girls case not justst night.


    This matter was not a secret in Bei��an County.


    Last year, a fifteen-year-old girl from Liu Family Vige, which was next to Su Family Vige, went missing. That girl was rted to Bai Xiaohu��s grandmother.


    After Su Liang and Ning Jing changed their rtionship from a married couple to siblings, Bai Pengs wife, Mrs. Liu, specifically told her about the incident and warned her not to go out alone and to be careful of strangers.


    Lei Zheng also mentioned it to Su Liang, saying that the missing girls were the most beautiful ones in the vige, and she could easily be targeted.


    However, Mrs. Liu, Su Bai, and others who knew about the missing girls case thought that there was a gang trafficking girls in Bei��an County. When Su Liang first learned about it, she thought so too.


    Not until she was brought to the Wu Family and met Gai Huai��an did she suspect otherwise.


    Gai Huai��an��s behavior made Su Liang suspect that she was captured because he wanted to have fun with a woman.


    With that thought, she thought of those mysteriously missing girls.


    Human traffickers wouldn��t be so skilled as to leave no trace, nor would they be so patient as to wait half a year before kidnapping another girl.


    But Wu Yun and Gai Huai��an father and son had everything.


    This reminded Su Liang of a news story she had seen in her previous life, where a high-ranking foreign military officer, to satisfy his twisted desires,mitted heinous crimes against women in the surrounding areas of his station and was never suspected for a long time.


    Who would suspect Wu Yun and Gai Huai��an? An old veteran with outstanding military achievements and a young disabled general, both highly respected and admired.


    But such people, if they have ill intentions and want tomit evil, can only be more secretive and appalling than those who are openly evil.


    Su Liang could escape without Mai Fei��s help, but she had no intention of leaving that easily.


    Not only for her own safety in the future but also for those young girls who may have already encountered misfortune.


    If she doesn��t bring down this father and son duo, then she won��t be a Su!


    Mai Fei��s expression changed, ��I am currently investigating the missing women��s case.��


    ��I have reason to suspect that Wu Yun and Gai Huai��an are behind those incidents. I am one of the victims they failed to take advantage of,�� Su Liang said, ��Since Mai Fei is here, please search the Wu Mansion!��


    Mai Fei looked at Wu Yun, ��I, of course, don��t believe that General Wu would do such a thing. However, Su Liang is the victim here, and if I don��t search the mansion, she��ll tarnish the General��s reputation.��


    Wu Yun��s expression changed again, ��I have always acted honorably and done what��s right. If I didn��t do it, I didn��t do it! If Mai Fei wants to search, go ahead!�� Mai Fei nodded, ��Alright.�� He nced at Chang��an.


    Chang��an shouted, and within a moment, a fully armed group of soldiers rode over, overshadowing Wu family��s presence.


    Wu Yun��s hand trembled. He thought that Mai Fei would only bring two followers��


    Mai Fei exined, ��General Wu, please don��t be offended. These soldiers were brought over to rescue Young Master Wu after I learned that he was being held hostage. They can also help with the search, so the sooner it��s done, the sooner Young Master Wu will be safe.��


    Wu Yun��s forehead was covered with conspicuous sweat beads, and his face turned a shade paler.


    It was Wu Yun who had abducted Su Liang, something that neither she nor Mai Fei could have foreseen.


    However, the subsequent events seemed like a conspiracy between Su Liang and Mai Fei, even though they had no chance to discuss it!


    Before Mai Fei��s arrival, Su Liang didn��t mention the missing women��s case, and now Wu Yun was caught off guard! He thought that once Mai Fei came and he exined the situation, everything would be settled, and he would never let Mai Fei enter the mansion. But now, things were beyond his control.


    Mai Fei continued, ��Could you please gather everyone in the mansion to avoid any conflicts.��


    Wu Yun nodded subconsciously, originally intending to do it himself but realizing that would be strange, so he ordered the housekeeper instead.


    ��Chang��an. you bring people to help.�� Mai Fei instructed


    The housekeeper of the Wu Mansion entered, followed by Chang��an and a group of soldiers.


    Soon after, a session of servants came out of the mansion.


    While waiting, Mai Fei proposed that Su Liang release Gai Huai��an, but she still refused.


    Mai Fei helplessly reassured Wu Yun, ��Don��t worry, General Wu. Once we��ve searched the premises, she won��t have anything more to say.��


    Su Liang reminded Mai Fei, ��Mai Fei, you must search thoroughly. Young Master Wu personally told me that he would take me to a special ce tonight.


    I suspect that there is a secret chamber or hidden passage in the Wu Mansion.��


    Mai Fei nodded solemnly, ��Rest assured, I will investigate thoroughly and not let you nder Qian Country��s meritorious officials.��


    ��Master, all of the Wu family servants havee out, �� said Chang��an.


    ��Good. Let��s start the search. Don��t miss any ce. Check for hidden chambers or mechanisms. Otherwise, Miss Su won��t let it go,�� Mai Fei sighed, ��But be careful not to damage the Wu family��s possessions. I will have topensate them if you do.��


    ��Yes!�� Chang��an took the order and charged into the Wu residence with the elite soldiers.


    These were not ordinary soldiers but ones Mai Fei had brought from the capital city. Chang��an knew precisely what the search target was.


    Mai Fei didn��t go in, but a guard was standing behind him.


    With Gai Huai��an��s wheelchair nearby, Mai Fei said to Wu Yun, ��I��m a bit tired from not riding a horse for a long time. Can I sit down?��


    Wu Yun nodded with a dark face.


    Mai Fei then sat in the wheelchair and chatted with Su Liang, ��Your disappearance must have left Ning Jing worried sick. Do you want me to send someone to let him know you��re here?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No need.��


    She also found it strange. Ning Jing should have guessed that her misfortune was rted to the Wu family, and she expected him to appear, but there was no sign of him.


    However, Su Liang wasn��t relying on Ning Jing for rescue. This time, she needed to make up for the weakness in her defenses caused by the sedatives she had taken. For everything else, she could handle it herself.


    ��Do you know the consequences of ndering the court- appointed officials?�� Mai Fei asked.


    Su Liang��s expression was calm, ��I am the victim, and there are indeed reasonable doubts about Wu Yun and his son. Otherwise, Mai Fei would not have searched the mansion. How could it be nder?��


    Mai Fei sighed, ��I didn��t think you��d be so audacious.��


    ��There are many things Mai Fei didn��t anticipate, such as Wu Yun and his son being vicious beasts in human clothing,�� Su Liang snorted coldly.


    Mai Fei shook his head and sighed, no longer saying a word.


    It always sounded like Su Liang was aggressively confronting Mai Fei, while Mai Fei wanted to mediate, appearing as if he was forced into action by Su Liang.


    ��Why is General Wu sweating? It��s not hot today!�� Su Liang said seriously.


    Wu Yun remained silent with a sullen face.


    Mai Fei, who was carrying Wu Yun, gave Su Liang an appreciative nce, thinking she was really smart.


    By not letting go of Gai Huai��an, Su Liang was ensuring her own safety, preventing Wu Yun from going berserk and silencing her.


    For a veteran, killing a civilian wouldn��t have serious consequences; he would just need an excuse such as Su Liang wanting to kill his son. But if Mai Fei were to discover his shady dealings, that would be the end for him.


    Controlling Gai Huai��an��s life was also ensuring Mai Fei��s safety. In case Wu Yun became desperate, he might even try to harm Mai Fei.


    ��Aren��t you tired? Let Master Wu go,�� Mai Fei asked for the nth time to rescue Gai Huai��an.


    Still with a cold face, Su Liang replied, ��No!��


    She Imew that Mai Fei was just putting on a show for Wu Yun to have a smooth conclusion for the situation.


    Now, the key was whether they could find the other kidnapped girls, their corpses, or the ledger of smuggling iron ores from the Wu Family.


    Any of them would suffice to take down the Wu father and son.


    But if they found nothing, the Wu father and son could easily escape punishment based solely on Su Liang��s usation.


    Su Liang believed that the Wu Family must be hiding something illegal. But seeing Wu Yun seemingly calm again, it might be hard to find the secret chamber in the Wu Family��


    As she was thinking about it, Chang��an hurried out.


    Mai Fei immediately stood up and walked over, his expression changed after hearing a few whispers from Chang��an, ��Guards! Arrest Wu Yun!��


    Su Liang��s heart rxed, it seemed that they had indeed found something.


    The one who took action was Mai Fei��s secret guard, his most powerful master, to prevent Wu Yun from escaping.


    Of course, Wu Yun wouldn��t surrender without a fight. However, he didn��t have many soldiers at home, since he had brought them to guard the mine.


    After a fight, Wu Yun was captured and knelt in front of Mai Fei, his face defiant, ��No matter what you found, it��s nothing but a set-up and a trap!��


    Mai Fei��s face turned cold, ��I have solved the three-year-long case of six missing girls in Bei��an County. The evidence is irrefutable. I��ll report it to the


    Emperor today! ��


    ��Your Highness, the Fourth Prince! Someone is framing my son and me! Today��s incident is all a conspiracy!�� Wu Yun said gravely, at this point, he had no choice but to reveal Mai Fei��s identity.


    Mai Fei sneered, ��General Wu,st night you drugged and kidnapped Miss Su Liang, Ning Jing��s sworn sister, and took her back home. You admitted to it and invited me here. In the secret chamber of your house, we found unidentified girls, corpses buried in the garden, and lewd paintings by Gai Huai��an. You can try to argue; let��s see if Father Emperor believes you!�� fter hearing this, Wu Yun slumped to the ground, his face ashen.


    Su Liang was surprised, given Wu Yun and Gai Huai��an��s shameful deeds, they should have hidden everything well, or Wu Yun would have fled long ago.


    It didn��t take Mai Fei��s subordinates too long to find the scattered witnesses and evidence, as if someone inside the Wu Family had revealed them.


    Su Liang didn��t ask, she released the strings that Gai Huai��an was tied up in. Upon Mai Fei��s nce, Gai Huai��an fell to the ground.


    ��Can I go now?�� Su Liang asked.


    Mai Fei nodded, ��I��ll send someone to take you home.��


    ��Thank you, Lord Mai,�� Su Liang said. She believed that there would be no way out for Wu Yun and Gai Huai��an after Mai Fei took action, and it had nothing to do with her from now on.


    ��You escort Miss Su.�� Mai Fei quietly ordered Chang��an, ��See if Ning Jing is home or not.��


    Chang��an nodded, he fetched a carriage and asked Su Liang to get in.


    Mai Fei watched them leave, then turned to look at the que of the Wu Family, his eyes freezing cold, ��Wu Yun, if there��s anything else, confess now, perhaps you can avoid the fate of having your family line severed!��


    After a nap, Su Liang arrived home once the carriage stopped.


    Chang��an went to knock on the door, and after a short while, Ning Jing appeared at the door, still as cold and indifferent as always.


    ��Miss Su, you should go back quickly, I��m leaving,�� Chang��an nced at Ning Jing, without asking anything, he drove away.


    Su Liang closed the front door from inside, looking at Ning Jing��s retreating back, she furrowed her brows, ��I went missing, and you just stayed at home, like nothing happened?��


    She didn��t think Ning Jing had to save her, but couldn��t he be less indifferent? At least, he could ask a question as a friend, right?


    Ning Jing turned back, looked at Su Liang, and said two words, ��I was there.��


    Su Liang was stunned, ��Where were you?��


    ��When you cut the strings at the Wu Family, I was hiding in the fake mountain nearby. After you took Gai Huai��an away, I searched the Wu Family for the secret chamber and evidence,�� Ning Jing said indifferently, ��I returned in secret, faster than your carriage, so, Chang��an saw me at home.��


    Su Liang suddenly realized, ��No wonder they found the irond evidence so quickly, you found it first and deliberately exposed it for them to discover!�� ��I said before, I would watch over you before you leave,�� Ning Jing looked at Su Liang��s injured fingers due to the strings and frowned slightly.


    Su Liang��s lips curled up, she bowed respectfully, ��Great God, please ept my respects.. ��

 Chapter 56 - 56: 056. No Backing Out (Part 1)

    Chapter 56: 056. No Backing Out (Part 1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��What would you like to eat?��


    ��Your hand.��


    Both of them spoke at the same time.


    Su Liang held up his hands and looked at the cuts on his fingers made by the strings, chuckling lightly. ��It��s just a scratch. I visited the Wu Family��s house and felt like a cloud of bad luck has covered me.��


    ��I��ve heated up some water,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang looked at the kitchen. mes flickered in the stove, and the warm air drifted out.


    Su Liang deeply admired Ning Jing for guessing that she was taken by Gai Yun, rushing to the Wu Family��s house, hiding in the dark to make sure she was safe, secretly searching for evidence of the father and son��s crimes, and then hurrying back to heat water for washing�� all in one breath.


    Ning Jing went to add firewood. Su Liang leaned against the kitchen door and chatted with him, waiting for the water to boil so he could take a bath.


    ��There��s a girl still alive in Gai Huai��an��s secret chamber?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing nodded slightly. ��Yes.��


    Su Liang sighed, ��Having experienced such things, I don��t know what she will face after being rescued.��


    The girl was an innocent and tragic victim. Her experiences would cast a shadow on her life, and she would not be tolerated by society. ��How did you find the buried bones in the backyard?�� Su Liang was very curious.


    ��Six willow trees were nted side by side, all of different sizes and in sequence,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    In this world, willow trees had the meaning of warding off evil spirits and were rarely nted at home.


    Three years, six missing girls. Gai Yun brought a girl to Gai Huai��an every half a year. When Gai Huai��an got tired of them, he captured a new one, killed the previous girl, and buried her under the willow trees in the backyard. Su Lianz suspected that not destroying the bodies was part of Gai Huai��an��s twisted behavior. Perhaps he often watered the willow trees, looking at them and ��reminiscing�� about his prey.


    One girl died, one willow tree was nted.


    The size and thickness of the willow trees diminished with time, from the earliest tree to the most recent one.


    This detail would be extremely difficult for an outsider to notice.


    ��No,�� Su Liang frowned. ��Including the girl who didn��t die in the secret chamber, that makes seven. But Mu Fei said there were six disappearances.��


    It wasn��t that only six girls had disappeared in Bei��an County during these three years. But these six cases were grouped together because of their simrities, forming a major unsolved case.


    Themon characteristics were: the missing girls were all ��vige beauties,�� fifteen or sixteen years old, unmarried virgins, and disappeared at night without a trace, without signs of struggle or any clues, and one every six months.


    Su Liang was thinking, perhaps a family had lost a girl but didn��t report it, or the County government hadn��t noticed it.


    Ning Jing said, ��There are seven. The first one is not from Bei��an County. She was Gai Huai��an��s former fianc��e from the capital. After he was injured, the two families broke off the engagement. The youngdy mysteriously disappeared.�� Su Liang couldn��t help but curse, ��Fucking pervert!��


    Ning Jing continued, ��It was Gai Huai��an who really wanted to break off the engagement, but because he was injured, his fianc��e agreed to dissolve the engagement without insisting on marrying him. Later, it was rumored that she despised Gai Huai��an for being crippled and abandoned him.��


    Gai Huai��an��s former fianc��e didn��t act as he wished, marrying him and living like a widow withoutint, ording to worldly standards. Instead, she was denounced by him and the gossiping onlookers as heartless, rejectd him, and was secretly imprisoned in Bei��an County. No one knew how much suffering she had endured before dying with hatred.


    Just thinking about it made one��s hair stand on end.


    If it weren��t for the exposure of this scandal, countless more women would have been victimized. Meanwhile, the father and son enjoyed their life in Bevan County, far from the capital, acting with impunity.


    Su Liang breathed a sigh of relief to calm down, ��Did you find the ount book?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��No.��


    ��That thing might not be hidden in the Wu Family��s house,�� Su Liang said.


    As the water was ready, Ning Jing brought the hot water to Su Liang��s room.


    It had never been like this before, but today it was because Su Liang��s hand was injured.


    As Su Liang was taking a bath, someone knocked on the door.


    Soon after, the voices of Mother Bai and Bai Xiaohu were heard.


    ��Is Liang girl at home? We went to the fair and heard about a big event! The new county magistrate, Lord Mu, cracked an unsolved case involving several missing girls. Can you guess who did it?�� Mother Baits eyes widened, her face still showing a bit of the shock she felt when she first heard the news.


    Ning Jing replied calmly, ��I don��t know.��


    Su Liang, in the room, listened carefully, and could almost imagine Mother Bai pping her thigh then raising her voice to exim, ��You��ll never believe it! It��s actually�� ��


    In the courtyard, Mother Bai looked exactly as Su Liang had imagined, even saying the exact same words, ��You��ll never believe it! It��s actually General Wu and his son! They��re worse than pigs and dogs!��


    ��Brother Ning, do you know those two viins?�� Bai Xiaohu asked Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing shook his head again, ��1 don��t know them.��


    Bai Xiaohu clenched his little fists and said, ��They must be very, very ugly! All bad guys!��


    ��I heard that Lord Mu will escort the criminals back to the County government office. Many people who went to the fair didn��t go home and are waiting to see in the town!�� Mother Bai said, ��We wanted to take a look, too, but we didn��t know how long we��d have to wait, so we came back first.��


    Bai Xiaohu clenched his little fist, ��I heard someone say that they are going to go home and get rotten eggs, and smash those two big bad guys to death!��


    Su Liang heard this and suspected that the news was deliberately spread by Mai Fei, otherwise, it wouldn��t have spread so quickly. After all, the incident had just happened, and very few people knew about it.


    Once, Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an had manyudatory titles, but now they would all be doubled back onto them, causing even more hatred and resentment.


    After sharing the news, Granny Bai took her grandson away. She originally wanted to talk to Su Liang about something else, but Ning Jing said that she was sleepy after reading and was taking a nap at the moment.


    Su Liang took a bath, changed into clean clothes, applied some medicine to her fingers, and felt refreshed. When she went out again, the sun was about to set.


    At this time, Feiyan Town was crowded with people, all looking in one direction as two prison carriage slowly drove by.


    Among the crowd were the rtives of the victimized girls, and more were the indignantmon people. They threw rotten vegetables and rotten eggs at the prison carriage, venting their anger.


    Gai Yun, disheveled, cried out his grievances, ��With a crime to add to, there is no shortage of pretexts! Your Majesty! I am being framed! ��


    Gai Huai��an��s eyes were tightly closed.


    A rotten egg smashed onto his head, the liquid from the broken egg flowing down his face. He abruptly opened his eyes, with bloodshot eyes and retching.


    Technically speaking, the County Magistrate of Bei��an County had no jurisdiction over Gai Yun��s status.


    In principle, the mine was under the jurisdiction of the Government Office, but the local Government Office only provided basic security and manpower for mining. The actual management was directly overseen by the soldiers sent by the court.


    Furthermore, Gai Yun hadn��t even been tried yet and was already shackled and put onto a prison carriage.


    But themon people didn��t care about these details and only felt relieved.


    The more thoughtful people believed the rumor even more, thinking that Mai Fei was an emissary sent by the court, and not just a mere County Magistrate.


    Mai Fei sat in thest carriage of the convoy, driven by his trusted aide, Chang��an.


    ��If it��s not Ning Jing, who else could it be?�� It was not the first time Mai Fei had raised this question.


    Chang��an frowned, ��What about the time when the death row inmate escaped and harmed people? There was also a mysterious person helping the Master secretly. Could it be the same person who assisted us secretly this time?�� Mai Fei nodded, ��It should be, otherwise, it wouldn��t be such a coincidence.��


    ��On the day of that incident, Miss Su and Young Master Ning happened to go to the county town. This time, Miss Su was directly involved, but she was on the surface, while the person who secretly helped us find the evidence, I also think it is most likely Young Master Ning,�� Chang��an said, ��But when I sent Miss Su home, Young Master Ning was clearly at home, and he seemed never to have gone out.��


    What do you think about the rtionship between Ning Jing and Su Liang?�� Mai Fei asked.


    Chang��an thought for a moment and said, ��Their rtionship seems to be very weak, not close, but extremely tacit-tuned.��


    ��If Su Liang were to go missing, would Ning Jing remain indifferent?�� Mai Fei asked again.


    Without hesitation, Chang��an shook his head, ��Of course not!��


    Mai Fei leaned against the carriage wall, his eyes slightly narrowed, ��That��s it.


    Both times were so coincidental, perhaps they were not coincidences at all. That mysterious person in the dark is Ning Jing.��


    ��But Young Master Ning doesn��t look like the type who can��t fight, even though he appears to be a schr who can��t use martial arts,�� Chang��an said. ��Miss Su once fought with someone on the street, but Young Master Ning never made a move. ��


    ��He might not have made a move because he doesn��t know martial arts, but it could also be because he��s hiding his strength,�� Mai Fei said.


    ��If it��s really Young Master Ning, why would he hide his identity from the Master? Wouldn��t it be better to cooperate with the Master? It would benefit him too.�� Chang��an was puzzled.


    Mai Fei snorted lightly, ��It��s because, whether it��s him or Su Liang, they are just trying to act out of a sense of justice, and their purpose has never been to help me in the first ce. I��d like to cooperate, but they don��t care for it.��


    Chang��an felt that his young master had started to act mysteriously again and chose not to speak any longer.


    After a long while, Mai Fei suddenly spoke again, ��It��s best if we can take down


    Bei Jingwang Mansion this time so that Ning Jing can no longer use Xing


    Yusheng��s name. Then they��lle to me.��


    Chang��an: ��Their young master had always been very proud, and this was the first time he had tried to win someone over, but the other party didn��t seem to appreciate it.


    Chang��an suggested once again that they should test Ning Jing.


    Mai Fei still refused, ��There��s no need to test him. It��s him, and no one else. But


    I don��t understand if he��s so capable, how could he have been driven out of


    Ning��s family? It��s very strange.��


    After returning to the County government, Mai Fei temporarily put aside his inquiries about Su Liang and Ning Jing and focused on the case of Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an.


    He could take down the Gai father and son by virtue of his identity, but he still had to ask for the Emperor��s permission to deal with them.


    Moreover, he nned to make a big fuss about this matter, making it known to everyone and drawing out the people behind Gai Yun.


    He hadn��t forgotten the purpose of his trip. Solving the case of the missing girls was an unexpected gain, which was somewhat helpful to his reputation, but solving the case of the iron mine smuggling was a task he had toplete.


    Mai Fei wrote a memorial and sent a man with a fast horse to rush it back to the capital city.


    On the surface, Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an were locked up in the County government prison, but that was just ��bait.��


    The criminals in the cell were two masters disguised as criminals, and he believed that someone woulde to rescue them or silence them.


    Only Mai Fei and Chang��an knew where the real Gai Yun was.


    For dinner, Su Liang made two dishes that Ning Jing loved to eat to thank him for his care.


    While they were eating, Su Liang��s hand paused suddenly. ��Oh no! Yesterday I was caught because you went to watch the olddy with the ox! Why did we forget about her!��


    Gai Yun would never have thought that the real reason he was able to abduct Su Liang, this ��troublemaker,�� was because of the olddy with the ox.


    It was Ning Jing who encountered the olddy the day before and noticed the dark fog on her forehead, suspecting that she was going to harm someone. He went out that night to investigate, leaving Su Liang alone at home.


    As it happened, Su Liang was taken away by Gai Yun during Ning Jing��s absence, which led to the subsequent events.


    So much had happened in that day and night that Su Liang hadpletely forgotten about the old cow woman; and now it finally came back to her. It would be terrible if the old cow woman killed someone today and they failed to stop her.


    Ning Jing��s face was calm. ��She bought rat poison, nning to poison the well at Liu Hun��s house while her family went to the market.��


    The widow Liu Hun probably wouldn��t go to the market. No one would be home, so it wouldn��t be hard for the old cow woman to sneak in, given their previous rtionship. If she seeded, the whole Liu family could die. The mad old cow woman could do anything.


    Seeing Ning Jing��s expression, Su Liang sighed in relief. ��It seems you didn��t forget. What did you do?��


    ��Beat her once.�� Ning Jing replied.


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��That��s all?��


    ��She should be, stupefied.�� Ning Jing replied.


    Originally, Ning Jing had intended to deal with the old cow woman differently.


    However, Su Liang was suddenly abducted, and Ning Jing didn��t want to waste any more time. On his way out to find Su Liang, he passed by the old cow woman��s house, hit her on the head with a stick, and took away the rat poison.


    ��That��s good,�� Su Liang nodded. ��We wasted another day, so we have to practice martial arts well tomorrow.��


    The next day, before dawn, Su Liang got up, went jogging, and practiced kung fu.


    Ning Jing had the water heated, and they both washed and rinsed. Then Su Liang made breakfast. After they finished eating, Ning Jing cleaned the kitchen. Su Liang digested her meal while doingundry and hung the clothes in the backyard just as the sun began to rise.


    Today��s schedule was for practicing with a whip.


    Before they began, someone knocked on the door.


    Su Liang opened the door to find Chang��an standing outside. She asked impatiently, ��What��s the matter?��


    Chang��an was very polite, ��Master would like Miss Su toe to the County government to record the testimony for Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an��s case.��


    ��Does the county government have special paper for recording testimony?�� Su Liang asked an odd question.


    Chang��an was puzzled for a moment, then shook his head, ��No, they don��t.��


    ��Fine, wait a moment.�� Su Liang turned around and returned without inviting Chang��an in.


    Chang��an felt a bit strange and waited outside.


    About a quarter of an hourter, Su Liang came out with two sheets of paper and handed them to Chang��an, ��My testimony.��


    Chang��an took it, the handwriting was familiar, and he blurted out, ��Did Young


    Master Ning write this?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I wrote it.��


    Chang��an was surprised that Su Liang and Ning Jing��s handwriting looked the same. He looked over the two pages filled with neat and clear writing, and at the end, Su Liang signed her name and pressed her fingerprint.


    With this, Chang��an couldn��t insist that Su Liang go to the County government. Mai Fei had instructed him not to offend her.


    Chang��an tucked Su Liang��s testimony away and asked with some embarrassment, ��Does Miss Su have any food at home?��


    ��There are steamed buns,�� Su Liang replied.


    Chang��an��s eyes lit up, ��Then����


    Su Liang hummed, ��If I remember correctly, your master did not pay the 5,000 taels for hisst meal. Did you forget?��


    Chang��an��s face turned awkward, ��We got too busy thest few days and forgot.��


    Su Liang wrapped the two remaining buns from breakfast and handed them to


    Chang��an, ��One bun is worth one hundred taels. We��ll settle it next time.��


    Chang��an, clutching the two fist-sized buns that had already cooled, was left speechless.


    Mai Fei wanted to cooperate with Su Liang and Ning Jing, but Su Liang just wanted to ckmail him, which was indeed frustrating��


    Meanwhile, what Chang��an didn��t know was that as soon as Su Liang closed the door, she smiled and said to Ning Jing, ��We��re out of steamed buns, so let��s have dumplings for lunch.��


    Ning Jing was confused, ��What are dumplings?��


    ��You��ll see when the timees,�� Su Liang teased.


    When Mai Fei saw Chang��an return alone, his brow furrowed, ��Where is she?��


    Chang��an took out two buns from his pocket and handed them to Mai Fei, ��Miss


    Su gave them to me.��


    Mai Fei sniffed the buns and a subtle smile appeared on his lips, ��It seems that our cooperation went smoothly yesterday. It��s rare for her to voluntarily give me something to eat. In retrospect, our cooperation was really in sync.��


    Chang��an weakly said, ��Miss Su said, one bun is one hundred taels, together with thest 5,000 taels for the meal.��


    Mai Fei��s face darkened, he gritted his teeth, ��Damn it! What does she need so much money for?��


    Chang��an blurted out, ��To support Young Master Ning!��


    Mai Fei: .


    Handing the buns to a maid to reheat, Mai Fei asked about the testimony.


    Chang��an quickly handed Su Liang��s testimony to him, and he was startled when he saw the handwriting, ��Is her writing imitated from Ning Jing��s?�� ��Perhaps their handwriting was originally very simr.�� Chang��an said.


    Mai Fei shook his head, ��They only met this year, how could their handwriting be so simr? She must have deliberately imitated Ning Jing��s writing.��


    Chang��an sighed, ��Miss Su really likes Young Master Ning, even wanting to learn his writing, and the fact that she learned it so well shows that she put in a lot of effort.��


    ��What is she doing at home? Why note?�� Mai Fei asked.


    ��I don��t know. Miss Su didn��t seem weing, so I didn��t go in. Perhaps she just wants to spend time alone with Young Master Ning and doesn��t want to be disturbed,�� Chang��an shared his spections.


    Mai Fei put down the testimony, ��She wrote it very clearly, and that��s enough, it doesn��t matter if she doesn��te. I sent another memorial to my father, asking him to appoint someone to rece Gai Yun��s position and take charge of the mine. I rmended someone.��


    Chang��an curiously asked, ��Which veteran general is it?��


    Qian Country��s two mines, one in the north and one in the south, have always been guarded by veterans. These positions are significant, but there is not much room for future achievements, so they are not suitable for young generals.


    A cold smile appeared on Mai Fei��s face, ��Nian Jincheng.��


    Chang��an was taken aback, ��His Majesty highly regards General Nian, and he has a promising future. He wouldn��t be assigned to guard the mine, would he?��


    ��I told my father that the situation here isplicated, and I need a talented person with both literary and martial arts prowess to assist me in cleansing Bei��an County,�� Mai Fei said.


    ��If General Nian doese, he probably won��t stay for long, and he might even take away Master��s credit,�� Chang��an said.


    Mai Fei shook his head, ��He is only ostensibly here to rece Gai Yun��s position. Although he wasst year��s Martial Arts Champion, he has no experience in fighting battles. By blocking such a good opportunity for growth, the Crown Prince would appear shortsighted.��


    Chang��an understood. Perhaps Mai Fei deliberately rmended Nian


    Jincheng, hoping the Crown Prince would stop him and upset the emperor.


    ��If General Nianes, he may not truly help Master and might even cause trouble,�� Chang��an worried.


    Mai Fei smirked, ��You just don��t know Nian Jincheng well enough.��


    The Nian family was aligned with the Crown Prince. After the Gu family��s incident, they nned to have Nian Ruxue serve as an imperial concubine in the Crown Prince��s residence, but the n eventually fell through.


    Both the Crown Prince and second prince were born to the empress, while Duanmu Chen��s biological mother is the emperor��s favored imperial concubine. He has beenpeting openly and secretly with his two elder brothers ever since. Volunteering to investigate the Iron Mine smuggling case in Bei��an County is Duanmu Chen seeking opportunities for himself.


    Su Liang finished wrapping a dumpling and showed it to Ning Jing, ��We eat these during holidays and celebrations.��


    Ning Jing learned to wrap the dumpling like Su Liang, but put too much filling, broke it, and tried again. He quickly learned andter wrapped the dumplings faster and better looking than Su Liang.


    ��Can it only be made this way?�� Ning Jing asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��There are different ways to pack, but I haven��t tried them.��


    Ning Jing always enjoyed trying new things. After Su Liang simply described the other methods, he attempted to wrap the dumplings in different shapes, looking serious and focused as if creating an art piece.


    In the end, Su Liang could only wrap the ingot-shaped dumplings, while Ning Jing ��taught himself�� to wrap all the dumpling shapes Su Liang knew of��


    The dumplings were put in the pot, and they floated up, plump and round.


    Su Liang mixed the dipping sauce, and the dumplings were ready.


    At noon, the sunshine was warm, and the two sat facing each other at the stone table in the courtyard.


    Two tes of dumplings and one cold dish. Ning Jing brought a small jar of alcohol from the room.


    Su Liang took a sip and found it sweet and refreshing.


    ��Is this the same wine that you gave Nian Jincheng on the night of the wedding?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��It was brewed by Uncle Liang himself.�� It was his first time tasting it, too.


    The dumplings were delicious. By the end, Su Liang poured the wine, raised the cup, and looked at Ning Jing solemnly, ��Ask me that question again.��


    Ning Jing poured himself a drink, his voice soft, ��Su Liang, are you willing to stay and work for me?��


    Su Liang clinked sses with Ning Jing, ��Alright, I ept.��


    After recent events, Su Liang soberly recognized her own shorings while admiring Ning Jing more and more.


    She had thought about it carefullyst night before sleep. She had nowhere to go, and had to hide her true self when interacting with others. However, she didn��t need to do so with Ning Jing.


    Su Liang decided to follow Ning Jing from now on.


    Although she hadn��t intended to leave before, she hadn��t agreed to stay and work for Ning Jing, so she could leave at any time.


    Now that she has made a formalmitment, things were different. After putting down the wine ss, Su Liang smiled and said, ��I hope you won��t cheat me.��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I can��t guarantee that.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Can I change my mind?��


    Ning Jing shook his head again, ��I trust your character. Once you��ve made amitment, there��s no going back.��


    Looking at Ning Jing, Su Liang suddenly felt as if she impulsively sold herself��.

 Chapter 57 - 57: 057. Bring Back 500 Taels (Second Update)

    Chapter 57: 057. Bring Back 500 Taels (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mai Fei had ordered for the six skeletons unearthed from the Wu Family to be collected and ced into coffins.


    Based the order of burial determined by the willow tree and thenbined with the girls�� disappearance timelines recorded by the county government, the coffins were sent back to their respective families, along with a sum of burial reimbursement and stium.


    It��s worth mentioning, the one who was rescued from the secret chamber wasn��t thest girl Gai Huai��an caught before Su Liang was captured�� it was Liu Xiaoyue from Liu Family Vige who went missingst year.


    She had also survived the longest under Gai Huai��an��s hand; the two girls caught after her had both died.


    And the earliest skeleton was of Ms. Mei, Gai Huai-an��s former fianc��e. She was temporarily ced in the county government office, as the Mei Family in the capital city had already been notified to send someone to retrieve her.


    When ites to maintaining appearances, Mai Fei was always very considerate and meticulous.


    The rescued Liu Xiaoyue was taken home by her family that very day.


    On that day, Mai Fei was preparing to interrogate Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an again, he heard from Chang��an that Liu Xiaoyue��s elder brother hade to the county government, questioning why their family was the only one without any stium while others had received theirs?


    Chang��an was somewhat indignant, ��He even imed that his sister was sick and might not live long, demanding that Liu Xiaoyue��s stium and burial funding be the same as the others! I think no matter whether the money is given or not, that girl might not survive!��


    Mai Fei originally wanted Chang��an to cate the man with some cash and send him away. After all, Liu Xiaoyue��s life was essentially ruined by this incident. Although he sympathized with her, he wouldn��t interfere more than necessary.


    However, as he was about to speak, Mai Fei suddenly changed his mind, ��Go to Su Family Vige and ask Su Liang to treat Liu Xiaoyue. Let her know that this is the government��s responsibility, but as there is no female doctor avable, we have no choice but to trouble her. The consultation and medication fees will be covered by the government office.��


    ��Yes, sir.�� Chang��an responded, ��What about the 5200 silver taels����


    Mai Fei was taken aback for a moment, ��What?��


    ��The money owed to Miss Su. If we go to her again without payment, she will certainly ignore me. Last time, she wouldn��t even let me in the door, so I suspect the door won��t even open this time.�� Chang��an said, somewhat weakly.


    Mai Fei mmed the table, ��Pay her! I must��ve owed her a mountain of gold in my past life! Coming to Bei��an County once, she almost cleaned me out!��


    With the money in hand, Chang��an sent Liu Xiaoyue��s elder brother away, promising him that the county government would soon send someone to his house.


    Believing someone woulde to deliver the money, he left cheerfully.


    Su Liang was engrossed in reading medical books and didn��t pay attention to the knock on the door.


    Ning Jing answered the door, and Chang��an handed over the silver banknote before stating his purpose.


    Upon learning they wanted her to treat Liu Xiaoyue, the sole survivor, Su Liang put down her book, changed her clothes, and set off with her medicine box. Seeing this, Chang��an bowed with a smile,


    Ning Jing took Su Liang��s medicine box, obviously apanying her.


    As they left the Su Family Vige, Su Liang asked Chang��an whether Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an had confessed to anything yet.


    Chang��an became angry at the mention, ��They��vemitted such atrocities against so many young girls, and despite the undeniable evidence, they won��t admit to it. They insist someone had framed them, imingplete ignorance about the bodies in the secret chamber and under the willow tree. It��s utterly shameless! As for Mei��s misfortune in the capital city, apart from Gai Huai��an, who else could have done this? Not only does Miss Su stand as a witness, but Liu Xiaoyue, too, is still alive, yet they continue to deny it! And not to mention the smuggling of the iron mine!��


    ��Does the Wu Family still have members in the capital city?�� Su Liang asked. If Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an refuse to plead guilty, there��s still hope to ��turn ck into white.��


    Chang��an nodded, ��Yes! Gai Yun has two sons, both in the capital city!��


    ��Unless evidence of the iron mine smuggling is found, he will not confess. Once convicted, it would result in the execution of his entire n.�� Su Liang said.


    ��Does Miss Su and Master Ning have any good strategies to pry open their mouths? The master is worrying about this!�� Chang��an said.


    ��We have no idea about this.�� Su Liang said.


    Chang��an thought to himself. Ning Jing was taking the imperial examination, naturally he was seeking sess. This time, with such great credit, if reported to the court by Mai Fei, Ning Jing would have a chance to be an official without taking the examination. But he insisted on denying it, which was hard to understand.


    The carriage entered Liu Family Vige, and Su Liang lifted the carriage curtain to look out.


    A group of children were running along with the carriage. A short and sturdy man was holding a little boy, carrying a load, and was weed into a house. She spotted a frail figure inside the door, somewhat resembling Liu Hun.


    The carriage stopped, and before Su Liang could step out, she heard a sharp and high-pitched shout, ��Oh my doomed daughter! What will happen to you in the rest of your life?��


    Su Liang thought of the old woman, Madam Niu. The carriage was moving slowly. If this woman had been crying out like this earlier, it would have been impossible not to hear it. Clearly, she started to y the victim when she saw the peopleing.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing got out of the carriage, and a crowd surrounded them, more than a dozen people, old and young. Some were smiling, some were crying loudly, and some were indifferent as if it were none of their business.


    Chang��an said loudly, ��Upon hearing that Miss Liu is sick, the noble Mai Fei has specially invited a female doctor from Su Vige toe and treat her. Where is Miss Liu?��


    In an instant, the eagerness on the faces of the family members was like a charcoal fire that had been doused with cold water, leaving behind only faint disappointment that vanished like white smoke.


    ��We can��t even lift the lid of the pot. How can we have money to treat her?�� A young woman with sharp features said resentfully, ��My younger sister disappeared back then, causing us to return all the betrothal gifts that were given to us. The whole family can��t even afford to eat now!��


    Su Liang looked coldly at them. There were three or four young men in the family, yet they relied on Liu Xiaoyue��s bride price for a living. They med Liu Xiaoyue��s disappearance for the return of the betrothal gifts, as if it were Liu Xiaoyue who owed them.


    It reminded Su Liang of Su Daqiang��s family.


    ��What do you know? Lord Mai is kind -hearted. He is treating my sister first. I��m sure he will give us money!�� Liu Dawei, who went to the county government office to request money, said with a grin on his face, observing Chang��an��s expression as he spoke.


    Although Chang��an felt disgusted at heart, his face remained impassive. He asked again, ��Where is Miss Liu?��


    They went into the Liu��s home, which was all tattered and shabby. Liu Dawei led them towards the backyard, ��Our family is big and there is not enough room, so we made my sister stay in the backyard for a few days.��


    Looking at the state of Liu Xiaoyue, Su Liang felt her blood pressure rise.


    The ce where the original master stayed in Su Daqiang��s backyard was a shed made of wooden boards. Although it was drafty in winter, it was aplete ce. Also, Su Daqiang��s family, who had no trouble with food and clothing for a long time and werezy, didn��t raise any livestock, so it was quite clean.


    But the Liu Family��s backyard was filled with pigs and chickens, disgustingly dirty all over, making it impossible to put your feet down. And Liu Xiaoyue was ced in the narrow corner under the firewood shed, curled up into a ball. It was hard to spot if you didn��t look closely.


    Seeing Chang��an��s face turn dark, Liu Dawei sighed, ��People outside say that my sister will bring bad luck back. But I think she is my dear sister, I can��t just ignore her life and death. Would that be human?��


    He sounded as if he were the best brother.


    Yet, judging by Liu Xiaoyue��s predicament, it was clear that no one cared about her life and death. The so-called family who brought her back home were only using her misfortune as an excuse to extort money from the government office.


    Although Su Liang knew that Liu Xiaoyue��s situation would certainly lead to gossip, making her circumstances difficult, she still felt incensed on seeing how Liu Xiaoyue��s nearest kin put her in a woodpile to fend for herself, whilst simultaneously seeking to profit from her misfortune.


    The poor girl must have been hoping during those dark days that her parents and brothers would rescue her from the hell she was in, only to face an even more terrifying despair after she was rescued.


    Su Liang approached, and Liu Xiaoyue, trembling all over, buried her head as solidly as she could. One could even hear the ttering sound of her teeth.


    The surrounding environment was horribly bad that Liu Xiaoyue couldn��t calm down for a while. Su Liang turned her head to look at Chang��an. Chang��an hurried over, ��What can I do for you, Miss su?�� Su Liang said in a low voice, ��I want to take her away.��


    Chang��an was astonished, ��Miss Su, do you mean to buy her?��


    Su Liang didn��t exactly mean this, but she didn��t have the time to exin her intentions more precisely, ��You could say that.��


    ��Miss Su��s heart is truly benevolent. It would be a hundred times better for her to serve as your maid than to stay here.�� Chang��an spoke seriously, ��I��ll take care of this.��


    He turned around and called Liu Dawei to speak with him privately.


    ��What? You want me to sell my sister to you?��


    ��She is my biological sister! She is the most beautiful girl in our vige! When


    Master Huang wanted to take her as his concubine, he paid fifty silver taels!��


    Chang��an, suppressing his anger, asked, ��How much do you want?��


    Liu Dawei said he would need to discuss it with his family and then ran off.


    Su Liang squatted beside Liu Xiaoyue, speaking softly to her, ��My name is Su Liang, from the Su Family Vige. There is a woman named Liu Cuizhi in my neighbor��s home, I believe you know her? I don��t know what you��ve been through, but it��s not your fault. If you��re willing, I��ll take you away from here first. Once you regain your health, you can start fresh somewhere else.�� Liu Xiaoyue did not lift her head but began to whimper and sob.


    Su Liang felt an ache in her heart. She thought of how the original master was always confined at home and had never left, probably Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an didn��t know that there was such a girl in the Su Family Vige, which was why she escaped their clutches. Otherwise, she might have fallen victim to them too.


    The Liu Family, after discussing it together, decided that since they couldn��t marry off Liu Xiaoyue or get any money out of her, they had only one chance to profit from her situation. They boldly asked Chang��an for 500 silver taels.


    ��But she��s my biological sister! I only have this one sister and everyone in the family dotes on her the most! We��ve always given her the best we had and never made her do any work!��


    ��If you think it��s too much, then forget it! We��ll not sell her! Even if she dies, she is still part of our family!��


    Chang��an gritted his teeth and agreed, not wishing to haggle with these scoundrels any longer, ��Fine, 500 taels it is!��


    Upon seeing Chang��an agreeing without further negotiations, Liu Dawei looked somewhat regretful, thinking he should have asked for more.


    Chang��an didn��t carry that much money on him and turned to Ning Jing. He had seen Ning Jing put the silver notes worth more than five thousand taels inside Su Liang��s medical box.


    Ning Jing didn��t say anything and took out a silver note of 500 taels to give to him.


    ��Thank you, Master Ning. I��ll report this to my lordter and repay you.�� Chang��an said.


    Upon hearing the conversation, Liu Dawei��s eyes widened, and he stretched out his neck to ask, ��Is it Lord Mu who wants to buy my sister? That��s really her fortune if she caught Lord Mu��s eye, she could live well in the future!��


    Chang��an��s forehead twitched, ��Shut up! Spouting nonsense! Miss Su is buying your sister to be her maid! This has nothing to do with my Master!��


    Liu Dawei shrank back in his neck, ��You said that, but the money was given by


    Lord Mu����


    ��What does it matter to you who gave the money? If you don��t want it then give it back!�� Chang��an, suppressing the urge to hit him, shouted in anger.


    With several trips to Su Family Vige, Chang��an previously felt that the phrase ��Bad peoplee from badnds�� was not credible, but after meeting these people, he found himself too naive before.


    Su Liang spoke with Liu Xiaoyue for a while longer and gently held her hand. Liu Xiaoyue shivered and started to struggle.


    Su Liang asked Ning Jing to bring her medicine box over. She took out a golden needle and inserted it into several points on Liu Xiaoyue, who soon fell into a deep sleep.


    ��What have you done to my sister?�� Liu Dawei cried.


    Su Liang put the golden needle away and looked at Chang��an, frowning, ��Where��s the deed of sale?��


    Chang��an pped his forehead, feeling utterly confused. If there was no deed of sale, these people would certainly deny the sale in the future.


    After borrowing paper and a pen from Su Liang, Chang��an wrote up the deed of sale, asking Liu Xiaoyue and her parents and elder brothers to press their fingerprints onto the document, and then gave it to Su Liang.


    Su Liang, holding Liu Xiaoyue, walked out of the Liu Family residence, and many vigers gathered to watch.


    Liu Dawei moved closer, ��So, from now on, my sister will live in Su Family


    Vige? It��s so close, we can visit her every few days!��


    Chang��an, unable to bear any more, kicked Liu Dawei to the ground and said coldly, ��This is a maid bought by the County Magistrate to give to Doctor Su.


    You��ve received 500 taels. If you dare to harass her again, you��ll all be arrested!��


    The crowd around them gasped in surprise. They didn��t expect the Liu Family to sell Liu Xiaoyue so quickly! They also didn��t expect that anyone would buy Liu Xiaoyue considering her condition! What surprised them most was that she was sold for 500 taels!


    As Chang��an rode away, the Liu Family, with their huge sum of money, couldn��t hide their joy. They imed that it was for Liu Xiaoyue��s own good to send her to live a better life. Among the spectators, some envied them and were jealous. On the way back, Ning Jing did not get into the carriage but sat beside Chang��an.


    Su Liang checked Liu Xiaoyue��s pulse. There were no major health problems, the main issue was that she was psychologically traumatized. But when Su


    Liang opened Liu Xiaoyue��s clothing and saw the severalrge and small scars on her body, she could guess what Gai Huai��an had done to her. She couldn��t help cursing, ��That fucking pervert!��


    Chang��an immediately asked, ��What did Miss Su say?��


    Ning Jing had a faint expression, ��She was praising your master.��


    Chang��an asked with a smile, ��What was she praising? I didn��t hear it clearly just now. I have to tell my master when I get back.��


    ��She was praising him for his generosity.�� Ning Jing said.


    Chang��an looked up at the sky in silence. Wasn��t he generous? He was being extorted every day.


    After returning to Su Family Vige, Chang��an said that once Liu Xiaoyue could speak, he would inform the County Government Office, and they would need to take her testimony then.


    After Chang��an left, Su Liang asked Ning Jing to go to the Bai Family and call Mrs. Liu.


    Mrs. Liu was Liu Xiaoyue��s cousin. Upon seeing Xiao Yue in this state, she broke into tears immediately. When Su Liang asked her to help take care of her, she quickly agreed.


    Su Liang was indeed too busy to take care of everything. And since Liu Xiaoyue was traumatized, it would be better for her to have someone she trusted by her side.


    Su Liang had previously heard from Mrs. Liu that before she got married, Liu Xiaoyue was often beaten and forced to do heavybor without being given enough food in her family. Mrs. Liu��s family was in better condition, at least they had enough food to eat, so she used to secretly save her own food and share it with Liu Xiaoyue.


    Madame Bai also came over. After hearing Su Liang exin the situation, she cursed the Liu Family for being heartless and reminded Su Liang to be cautious of them causing any troubles in the future.


    Su Liang, however, was not worried. She just wanted to save Liu Xiaoyue; otherwise, she wouldn��t have had much time left.


    As for where Liu Xiaoyue would go and what she would do afterward, Su Liang nned to let her decide on her own once she recovered. Even if Liu Xiaoyue chose to end her life, it would be a kind of release. But it seemed that the young woman was very strong and didn��t have thoughts of suicide; otherwise, she would be dead already.


    Although Su Liang was very busy, she didn��t need a maid to serve her. Moreover, both she and Ning Jing had secrets, so it wouldn��t be suitable for them to be close with others.


    Furthermore, Su Liang was curious about why Liu Xiaoyue was able to survive to thest. There must have been a reason.


    As the sun set, while Su Liang was cooking, Ning Jing said he was going out.


    ��Where are you going?�� Su Liang asked casually.


    Ning Jing was heading out when he said, ��To retrieve the 500 taels.��


    A faint smile appeared on the corner of Su Liang��s mouth, ��Good. If you didn��t go, I was nning to pay a visit tonight myself..��

 Chapter 58 - 58: 058. Yang Yu Writes a Letter, Xiaoyue Leaves (First Update)

    Chapter 58: 058. Yang Yu Writes a Letter, Xiaoyue Leaves (First Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Liu Family��s mother carried a wooden basin out of Su Liang��s room and turned into the kitchen, her eyes red and sighing constantly, ��What a sin!��


    Su Liang paused in cutting vegetables, ��Did she start talking?��


    Wiping her tears, Liu Family��s mother nodded, ��Xiaoyue only said one sentence, and then I had more trouble�� That silly girl, she has been strong since she was a child, never crying when she got hit or scolded. If it were someone else, they wouldn��t have made it through this!��


    Su Liang sighed, ��Indeed.��


    Liu Family��s mother washed the wooden basin and the handkerchief inside, and said to Su Liang, ��She drank some chicken soup, couldn��t eat anything else, and fell asleep. It��s her fortune to follow you in the future. If it weren��t for you taking her away from that family, she would have been ground to death by their ck hearts!��


    ��Let��s talk about the future after she gets better,�� Su Liang said.


    Liu Family��s mother nodded, ��My younger brother is not married, and I��m afraid people will gossip if I take her in to take care of her. You��re busy, and now you have to take care of her too. Sigh!��


    Speaking of Bai He, Liu Family��s mother mentioned another matter.


    ��I have no objection to my younger brother liking Hun. She��s my sister��s child, and I know her roots. It��s nice for her to be my sister-inw, but my mother-inw is absolutely against it. After all, Hun��s past is with that horrible family of the cow-wife. I wouldn��t be happy if it were my child, so I��ve never tried to persuade her.��


    ��But my brother-inw isn��t giving up. Little Tiger��s father has tried to persuade his inws several times, and my mother-inw stopped saying anything. My father-in w asked me to inquire about what Hun��s family means by this.��


    ��I figured this matter must be more or less settled; as long as my brother-inw proposes to Hun, her family will agree without a second thought.��


    ��On the day of the fair, I happened to meet Hun��s mother in town. I didn��t mention my brother-inw, just asked how they n to handle Hun��s situation.��


    ��And guess what? Hun wasn��t willing to marry the butcher who beat his wife to death, and that didn��t work out. The very next day, someone came to Hun��s house to propose marriage! It was a carpenter from the vige. I know him; he��s honest and capable. His wife died in childbirth, leaving only an old father and a four-year-old son, and he took a liking to Hun!��


    Hearing this, Su Liang recalled that earlier today, she and saw a man leading a child carrying things, heading to Liu Hun��s house on their way to Liu Family Vige.


    Liu Family��s mother sighed, ��When I heard this, I couldn��t say anything further. To us, my brother-in w seems better than the carpenter because he has never been married, but what use is there in us thinking that? Maybe Hun doesn��t want to marry into Su Family Vige at all?��


    ��I told them at home, and they will decide. My brother-inw insists on getting a matchmaker to propose marriage. My father-inw asked me to go back to my maiden home and visit Hun while I was there, to ask her opinion in private, without anyone knowing.��


    ��I did go. Hun was very surprised to find out that my brother-inw had taken a liking to her, but she said she was not worthy and that marrying the local carpenter as a stepmother would be good for her. There are fewer people in that family, it��s simple, and she��s not afraid of being a stepmother or suffering hardships; she just doesn��t want to be bullied anymore.��


    Liu Family��s mother shook her head and chuckled, ��We all thought that we would be the ones to choose, and our family was considering this matter behind closed doors, but in the end, Hun found another good match!��


    Su Liang was a little surprised by this oue, but thinking about it, even if Bai Family had proposed marriage earlier , Liu Hun probably wouldn��t have wanted to marry Bai He.


    It��s not that Bai He isn��t suitable himself, butpared to the carpenter, thetter is more fitting for Liu Hun. If she were to marry into Bai Family, she would have to bear a lot of pressure.


    Liu Family��s mothermented, ��Hun said that she couldn��t live through the bullying from that cow-wife��s family back then, and she tried to hang herself one night. Somehow, the rope broke, and it was as if she heard someone talking to her, telling her to live. The next day she was kicked out, and she was so happy at the time! Now her suffering has turned into sweetness; Heaven is not blind after all!��


    Su Liang smiled without speaking. It was she and Ning Jing who had saved Liu Hun. Now, the cow-wife had been knocked silly by Ning Jing, Su Xingzhe who had almost raped Liu Hun was dead, and Liu Hun had found the home she wanted. Everything was going well.


    As for Bai He, when the right timees, he will find a girl who is suitable and whom he likes.


    After finishing her story, Liu Family��s mother saw it was getting dark outside and hurriedly got up, ��I need to go back.��


    They didn��t finish cooking the dumplings at noon, and there were still many leftovers. Su Liang let Liu Family��s mother take half of them back and told her how to cook them.


    As soon as Liu Family��s mother left, Ning Jing returned.


    The 500 taels of silver bills, brought back in their original form.


    Ning Jing was washing up, and Su Liang started making pan-fried dumplings. It��s not as delicious if you make it ahead of time, so she waited specifically until he came back to make them.


    Ning Jing listened to Su Liang recount Bai He and Liu Hun��s affairs, and said indifferently, ��They were never meant to be married, just like you and Xing Yusheng; you were not suitable.��


    Su Liang wanted to grab a golden, hot pan-fried dumpling and throw it at Ning Jing��s face, saying irritatedly, ��What kind of lousy analogy is that? I didn��t even want to marry Xing Yusheng!��


    Ning Jing saw that the dumplings were almost fried, and served the chicken soup, getting ready to start the meal.


    Mai Fei put down his chopsticks and frowned, saying, ��Nothing tastes good.��


    Chang��an suggested, ��Why not let Miss Su write down all her dishes in a cookbook and let Master buy it?��


    Mai Fei snorted lightly, ��A little steamed bun costs me a hundred taels. Guess how much would she ask if I want to buy her cookbook?��


    Chang��an coughed lightly, ��This subordinate was too impulsive. Master probably can��t afford Miss Su��s cookbook. As for buying Ms. Liu for 500 taels today, next time you meet Miss Su, you��ll have to pay her back.��


    Mai Fei looked at Chang��an with a cold gaze, ��Why should I pay for Su Liang��s purchase of Liu Xiaoyue as her maid?��


    Chang��an��s neck shrank, ��Didn��t Master say that the government office will bear all the expenses for inviting her to treat Ms. Liu?��


    ��I said treatment, but I didn��t say anything about buying a maid.�� Mai Fei said, his eyes flickering slightly, ��However, 500 taels, which is just the money for five steamed buns, is not worth much. You can give it to herter.��


    Chang��an did not understand why Mai Fei suddenly changed his mind and heard Mai Fei say, ��With Liu Xiaoyue as her maid, she will definitely learn all of Su Liang��s cooking skills. In a few days, we can take Liu Xiaoyue back as our cook. After all, I paid the money, and the person should be mine. What do you think?��


    Chang��an gave a thumbs up, ��Master is too smart!��


    ��Go tomorrow and tell Su Liang and Ning Jing that I��m asking for their help going to the Wu Family to find ount books. As long as they can find them, I will report to Father Emperor and give Ning Jing a great credit,�� Mai Fei said.


    The Wu Family was sealed off. The people Mai Fei sent never found the ount books. He thought Su Liang and Ning Jing could try, as their thoughts were different from that of ordinary people, and there might be discoveries.


    After dinner, Ning Jing moved everything in the firewood room to the backyard, cleaned it up, and it became a clean room.


    Xing Yusheng sent them a lot of new furniture, and the unused ones were all ced in the empty room.


    Su Liang was reading when she heard Ning Jing knocking on the door.


    ��Let her live in the firewood room,�� said Ning Jing.


    Su Liang went over to take a look, and though it was simple, everything was there. She just needed to bring over the bedding, and it would be suitable for living.


    ��Alright,�� Su Liang nodded, ��I��ll bring her over.�� Otherwise, she��d have to sleep on the floor tonight.


    Liu Xiaoyue had taken calming medicine and was sleeping soundly. Su Liang carried her over,id out the bedding, and closed the doors and windows.


    The next morning, the Liu Family came again.


    Seeing that Liu Xiaoyue was ced in the original firewood room, she was taken aback and quickly said, ��This is very good! She��s a maid, how can she live in your room?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��We��ll talk about it when she gets better.��


    After a while, Liu��s mother helped Liu Xiaoyue out of the room.


    Liu Xiaoyue had been locked in a secret chamber without sunlight for a long time. Her face was so white that it was almost translucent, and she was terribly thin. But she still had beautiful features. Otherwise, Huang wouldn��t have wanted to take her as his concubine, and she wouldn��t have been captured by the Wu Family.


    ��Xiaoyue, this is Su Liang, your lifesaver,�� Liu��s mother said to Liu Xiaoyue.


    Su Liang walked over, and Liu Xiaoyue gently pushed her mother away, almost losing her bnce, and slowly knelt down. Her voice was weak but firm, ��Thank you, Miss Su, for saving my life. Without your help, I would still be in that horrible ce.��


    Her words revealed that Liu Xiaoyue knew the Wu family��s scandal was exposed because of Su Liang. Otherwise, she would have no chance of seeing daylight again.


    Liu��s mother teared up again but didn��t help Liu Xiaoyue up.


    Su Liang looked at Liu Xiaoyue and asked the doubt in her heart, ��Why didn��t Wu Huaian kill you alone?��


    Upon hearing that name again, Liu Xiaoyue��s body trembled slightly, but her back straightened even more, ��After being captured, he said he liked me, that he was just too lonely and wanted me to apany him. He said he would give me a status in the future, but I didn��t believe him. I didn��t know how long I had been in that secret chamber, and I wanted to die but couldn��t. One day, he asked me to say that I belonged to him and was willing to die for him. As long as I said it, he would let me go home. But I knew he was lying, and no matter what I said, I couldn��t leave. All his nice words were fake, not a single word could be trusted! I couldn��t say I was willing to die for him; I just wanted him to meet a bad end!��


    Liu��s mother looked horrified.


    Su Liang��s eyes turned cold. She was familiar with Wu Huaian��s tactics, having experienced them herself. He was not only physically disabled, but also a psychologically twisted man, enjoying ying with women��s bodies and emotions. He seduced, tormented, humiliated, and deceived them to the extreme.


    Liu Xiaoyue didn��t know how long she had been in the secret chamber, but Su Liang guessed it had been around half a year.


    The other girls who died at the hands of Wu Huaian were seduced and tormented by him. They said what he wanted to hear, thinking it would set them free, but they didn��t realize that it was his way of showing that he was tired of them and wanted them toplete a ritual before they died ording to his fantasies.


    Liu Xiaoyue survived because she never believed in Wu Huaian��s false promises and neverpromised. This challenged his high and mighty image of manipting others and fueled his desire to crush her psychologically, making her thest one to survive.


    ��Not only did my benefactor save me, but also brought justice for my dead sisters. No matter what my benefactor asks me to do in the future, I won��t hesitate.�� Liu Xiaoyue dered.


    Su Liang��s expression was indifferent, ��If I ask you to do something morally wrong, will you still do it?��


    Liu Xiaoyue shook her head, ��That won��t happen, you are a good person.��


    ��Actually, I didn��t n on having you as a maid. I don��t need one. You can stay here until you recover and decide where to go and what to do in the future.�� Su Liang said.


    Liu��s mother was startled, ��Where��where can she go?��


    Liu Xiaoyue looked at Su Liang with tearful eyes, ��I can cook and doundry, and I can learn whatever I don��t know. If my benefactor doesn��t want me, I can only be a nun!��


    ��Bing a nun is also a peaceful ce.�� Su Liang said.


    ��But how can I repay my benefactor if I be a nun?�� Liu Xiaoyue shook her head.


    Su Liang was about to say that she didn��t need repayment, but changed her mind.


    Liu Xiaoyue was strong, principled, morally clear, and had a clear mind, which was very rare.


    Su Liang didn��t need a maid, but hearing Liu Xiaoyue call her a benefactor made her think of Yang Yu. Even if he regained his family property, he would still have a hard life and need trustworthy helpers. Liu Xiaoyue had potential, and if she stayed with Yang Yu, she could learn skills and be independent. ��Get up.�� Su Liang helped Liu Xiaoyue up, ��In a few days, I��ll arrange a ce for you.��


    Liu Xiaoyue persuaded Liu��s mother to go home, saying she was fine and didn��t need care. When she returned home after being rescued, her family��s coldness hurt and discouraged her. Now that she had a new home and things to do, she could do more.


    After Liu��s mother left, Liu Xiaoyue wanted to wash Su Liang��s clothes, but Su Liang ordered her to rest for three more days before she would have plenty of work to do.


    Chang��an returned, offering the 500 taels for buying Liu Xiaoyue, but Su Liang refused to ept them.


    ��At Liu��s house, I didn��t want to deal with them and just wanted to leave quickly, so I didn��t exin. I wanted her, and I should pay for her. I didn��t ask you to pay.�� Su Liang said.


    Chang��an was dumbfounded, ��How can that be? My master invited Miss Su to go there. It��s not right for you to pay.��


    ��He invited me to treat Liu Xiaoyue. If it��s for medical expenses, I can ept it and use it to buy her more supplements. If it��s for selling herself, then forget it.�� Su Liang said seriously.


    Now Chang��an was in a dilemma �C he couldn��t give the money, nor could he take it back. His hand hung in mid-air.


    Yesterday, when he said he would return the 500 taels to Ning Jing, he was impulsive. After returning, he was scolded by Mai Fei, who said that he had grown too ustomed to being swindled by Su Liang.


    But now that Mai Fei had changed his mind and wanted to give the money and had ns for Liu Xiaoyue, Su Liang refused to ept it.


    ��You take the money back. She is healthy and is now mine, and I will cover the medical expenses. Please leave.�� With that, Su Liang closed the door and bolted it from the inside.


    Chang��an left with the 500 taels, feeling like crying but having no tears. He had aplished nothing on this trip. It was aplete failure.


    Ning Jing was building a new carpentry workshop in the backyard. Su Liang walked over and sneered, ��Mai Fei is so stingy. He��s always reluctant to give money, but this time he voluntarily gave 500 taels. There must be some trickery.��


    If Chang��an were here and heard Su Liangining about Mai Fei being stingy, he would definitely spit blood. In just half a month, Su Liang had been taking advantage of Mai Fei time and time again, and he had given her everything she wanted!


    ��He gives the money, we give him the girl,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang stepped forward to help, ��We can��t give her to him. Didn��t you say it yourself? Stay away from people in the Royal Family. Maybe he��s taken a liking to Xiaoyue��s character and ns to use her for something.��


    On this point, Su Liang was actually right.


    Although Mai Fei told Chang��an that he would take Liu Xiaoyue away to be a cook after some time, what he truly wanted was to use her since she survived in Gai Huai��an��s hands and managed to impress Su Liang enough to be taken home.


    ��What are you nning to do?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Let her follow Yang Yu.��


    Ning Jing looked up at Su Liang and nodded slightly, ��Not bad.��


    Liu Xiaoyue heard Su Liang��s words in her room. She didn��t know who Yang Yu was, but she knew clear that Su Liang didn��t n to keep her as a maid.


    When Chang��an returned to the county town and took out the 500 taels, Mai Fei��s face turned ck, ��Damn it! I volunteered to give it to her, and she doesn��t want the girl now?��


    Chang��an nodded, ��It seems Miss Su really wants to keep Miss Liu. She didn��t even agree to helping us find the ount book. She said that if we can��t find it, maybe it��s not in the Wu Family.��


    Mai Fei stared, ��Search for three more days. Tear down everything above ground, and dig every ce!��


    Three dayster, Su Liang saw the person sent by Yang Yu to deliver a letter and check in on them.


    The person, named Zhou Yuan, was a middle-aged man with a burly physique, a bear-like waist, and a beard. Just by appearance, he looked ferocious, but his demeanor and conversation were quite cultured, suggesting he was a trusted person of Yang Yu.


    In the letter, Yang Yu wrote that she knew there was no chance of reconciliation with Yang Wu and that if she returned home, she would definitely be killed. So along the way, she found a way to hire an assassin from Yanyun Building to eliminate Yang Wu before she arrived home.


    Su Liang sighed a little. Yang Yu��s brother, Yang Feng, was killed by Yan Shiba, and she didn��t expect Yang Yu to actively seek out Yanyun Building. The innocent and kind girl she first met had been forced by reality to be ruthless.


    But it was a very rational choice.


    Although Yang Wu was Yang Yu��s half-brother from the same father, their rtionship was ultimately a life-and-death struggle. The one who truly killed Yang Feng was Yang Wu. It was Su Liang��s intervention that allowed Yang Feng to live a few more days. If Yang Yu had been kind and soft-hearted, she would have died.


    As for the cousin who sold Yang Yu, she was given a taste of her own medicine.


    Yang Yu wrote that many people in her family did not ept her, not for any other reason, but simply because she was a woman. Her parents were no longer around, and a group of outsiders insisted on adopting a cousin��s son as their own to continue the family line and inherit the family business.


    ��My father started from scratch and umted such arge family business. The so-called rtives just took advantage of him to enjoy a good life, without any ability or effort. If I were to give the Yang Family to them, they would soon squander everything. Why should I give up what is rightfully mine?��


    ��Don��t worry, I won��t let them bully me. Once I finish handling my family��s matters, I��ll visit you.��


    Su Liang put away the letter. Zhou Yuan handed her a jade token engraved with the character ��Yang��. With this token, she could go to any of the Yang Family��s Money Houses to withdraw money.


    After Su Liang epted it, she invited Zhou Yuan for tea and food. While they ate, she wrote a reply, updating Yang Yu on her and Ning Jing��s recent situation and introducing Liu Xiaoyue��s situation, asking her to find something for the


    Oirl tn dn


    Liu Xiaoyue had long known that Su Liang was going to send her away but didn��t expect it to happen so quickly. She didn��t even have the chance to cook a meal or wash clothes for Su Liang.


    The only thing Su Liang asked Liu Xiaoyue to do in these three days was to recount what she knew about Gai Huai��an��s actions. Su Liang recorded it, and Liu Xiaoyue pressed her fingerprint. This would be sent to Mai Fei as testimony.


    Su Liang briefly exined Yang Yu��s situation to Liu Xiaoyue, and upon hearing that it was a woman, Liu Xiaoyue immediately breathed a sigh of relief and epted Su Liang��s arrangement.


    ��Go on. You��ve survived until now, so there��s nothing to be afraid of,�� Su Liang gently patted Liu Xiaoyue��s shoulder. ��I hope that the next time I see you, you��ll be smiling.��


    Liu Xiaoyue held back her tears and nodded heavily, ��Stay safe, my benefactor! I won��t let you down!��

 Chapter 59 - 59: 059. Nian Jincheng Leaves the Capital (Second Shift)

    Chapter 59: 059. Nian Jincheng Leaves the Capital (Second Shift)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Zhou Yuan hadn��t expected to bring someone back, but Yang Yu had instructed him to do whatever Su Liang suggested, so he agreed immediately, promising to safely escort the person.


    After watching Zhou Yuan take Liu Xiaoyue away, Su Liang returned home to find that Ning Jing had already set up his woodworking studio, which looked very professional.


    When Mrs. Liu came again and found out that Su Liang had arranged for Liu Xiaoyue to go to her friend��s ce, she was surprised, but agreed that it was better for Xiaoyue to start anew in a ce where no one knew her.


    In the afternoon, there was a knock at the door. Su Liang opened it to find a distressed old woman, carrying a basket, who looked vaguely familiar.


    The moment she saw Su Liang, she tried to kneel down and pleaded, ��I am Xiaoyue��s mother, I came to see my daughter, please let me see her!�� Su Liang then remembered.


    This old woman had been amongst the crowd when Su Liang visited Liu Family. She seemed indifferent, as if none of it concerned her.


    With an expressionless face, Su Liang closed the door without saying a single word. She thought that perhaps Liu Xiaoyue��s mother had no say at home, but she had sold her own daughter��and more than once. Now she was here again, and Su Liang found it hard not to suspect that she was doing it for the benefit of her sons, not willing to sever ties with Liu Xiaoyue, hoping to gain some advantage in the future.


    Bai Xiaohu saw the old woman crying outside Su Liang��s house. It reminded him of Mrs. Niu who had been causing him trouble before, so he immediately ran home to tell his grandmother.


    Upon hearing the news, Mrs. Liu came out to see and was outraged! Su Liang might not know, but she knew very well what kind of person Liu Xiaoyue��s mother was. Her son was a treasure, and her daughter was worthless �� Liu


    Xiaoyue was always treated poorly, and her mother just ignored it. Once, when Liu Xiaoyue was beaten by her brother and she fought back, Liu Xiaoyue��s mother nearly beat her to death.


    Mrs. Liu walked over with a stern face and pulled up Liu Xiaoyue��s mother,


    ��Auntie, go home now, Xiaoyue isn��t here anymore!��


    The sobbing old woman stopped abruptly, ��What? Dawei told me it was this hnll_sel��


    Looking back, Mrs. Liu noticed Liu Dawei lurking not too far away.


    Initially, Mrs. Liu wanted to say that Su Liang had sold Liu Xiaoyue to another ce, but she thought that such words would ruin Su Liang��s reputation, so instead she said coldly, ��Xiaoyue insisted on joining a nunnery, Miss Su couldn��t stop her, so she let her go.��


    The old woman started cursing, ��What��s the use of giving birth to that dead girl! Even after shended in a wealthy home, she still chose to leave. She never thought of supporting her brothers l��


    ��Didn��t you get 500 taels?�� Mrs. Liu frowned.


    The old woman sobbed harder, ��God knows who stole the money, not a single cent left! Dawei went to report to the local government, but no one took any notice!��


    Mrs. Liu was surprised that they had been robbed of such arge sum of money, but on second thoughts, she suspected they might have hidden the money on purpose in order to demand more.


    ��Get out of here. Master Ning has an exceptional status, and you can��t afford to offend him. Xiaoyue is genuinely no longer here, and I don��t know where she is either! Don��te here again!�� Mrs. Liu pushed the old woman away, scolded Liu Dawei a few times, and the mother and son left, cursing under their breaths.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing resumed their busy and fulfilling life.


    After Liu Xiaoyue left, Ning Jing made some changes to that room and designated it solely for Su Liang��s medical practice. Previously, it was inconvenient for patients toe and go from her room.


    They put in a medicine cab, added tables and chairs, and purchased the same types of tools found in the town��s Medical Hall.


    Word began to spread about Su Liang, and the people of Feiyan Town got to know that there was a female doctor in Su Vige who was the sworn sister of the Examination Chief, Ning Jing. Many patients came from elsewhere attracted by her reputation, includingdies and wives from the county town.


    Some illnesses were inconvenient for women to discuss with male doctors, and female doctors were extremely rare.


    One day, after seeing three female patients from the county town in session, Su Liang remarked, ��It would have been nice to keep Xiaoyue here as my apprentice.��


    Ning Jing, who was seriously grinding medicine, looked up, ��Is there anything about me as your apprentice that dissatisfies you?��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��No, you learn quickly, and you do a good job.��


    Since Su Liang had started practicing medicine in the vige, Ning Jing had been assisting her and learning medical skills. However, due to Su Liang��s busy schedule, she didn��t have time to give Ning Jing formal lessons. Any medical books that she had read, Ning Jing would take them to read as well.


    ��How many days will it take us to travel from here to the provincial city?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��If we hurry, three to five days. If we take it slow, seven to eight days.�� Ning Jing replied.


    ��So we should set off by the end of the month, right?�� Su Liang asked.


    It was already the tenth day of the ninth month, while the Provincial Exam was in October.


    ��Yes,�� Ning Jing nodded, ��we should leave five days in advance.��


    ��Do we go straight to the capital city after the exam, or do wee back here first then go to the capital after the New Year?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��We��lle back.�� Ning Jing replied.


    Having decided on that n for now, Su Liang didn��t pay any more attention to the progress of the iron ore smuggling case rted to Mai Fei. She thought it wouldn��t be easy to unravel.


    After receiving Yang Yu��s letter, Su Liang felt that her most significant challenge had been ovee. Then she thought about Yan Shiba again. Although Yan Shiba chose to fight against Yan Sui, it was not unrted to Su


    Liang and Ning Jing.


    Ning Yao hired Yanyun Building to assassinate Ning Jing, but Yan Shiba mistakenly killed Yang Feng during his first attempt and failed the task. This gave Yan Sui an excuse to confront Yan Shiba, leading to their feud.


    If Yan Shiba were defeated by Yan Sui, not only would her chances of survival be slim, but Yan Sui would also continue the unfinished task of killing Ning Jing.


    Therefore, Su Liang hoped that Yan Shiba could eliminate Yan Sui and take control of Yanyun Building.


    One deep night, Su Liang, who was asleep, heard fighting in the courtyard and guessed that Yan Sui might havee.


    If it was really Yan Sui, it meant that Yan Shiba might be dead.


    Su Liang didn��t light amp, stood inside the window with a dagger, pricked a hole through the window paper, and watched the outside situation. If Ning Jing wasn��t strong enough to handle it, her sudden appearance would onlyplicate things.


    The moonlight was bright, illuminating thend with a silver hue.


    Two shadows intertwined and separated, moving at high speed. Su Liang recognized one of them as Ning Jing, while the other was clearly a man.


    The fightsted an hour. Su Liang watched with such focus that her eyes began to ache, and both fighters seemed to slow down.


    But she still couldn��t tell who had the upper hand, the result was still uncertain.


    As Su Liang rubbed her eyes and looked again, Ning Jing��s long sword had already prated the body of his opponent!


    ��Luoying Sword�� You are�� Gu���� The old voice was filled with astonishment. Before it could finish, it died.


    Su Liang thought to herself, it was Gu Ling�� She had guessed it long ago. But they hadn��t discussed the matter between them, and it wasn��t important for now.


    Ning Jing looked over, and Su Liang ran out of the door, ��Is it Yan Sui?��


    ��Yes.�� Ning Jing uncovered the mask on the corpse��s face, revealing an old and ordinary face that didn��t look menacing.


    Ning Jing took off the MO Yu finger ring from Yan Suits hand and gave it to Su Liang; it was the symbol of the owner of Yanyun Building.


    ��If I keep this, will the people from Yanyun Buildinge for it?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Yes.�� Ning Jing nodded, ��If it were me, I would take it and im that Yan Sui passed the ownership of Yanyun Building to me before his death.��


    ��Why are you giving it to me then?�� Su Liang felt the finger ring in her hand was scorching hot.


    ��Yan Suitsst task before he went missing was to kill me. Regardless of who has the ring, they will stille for me.�� Ning Jing exined.


    Looking at the corpse on the ground, Su Liang rubbed her forehead and said,


    ��You mean we won��t have any peace from now on?��


    ��We��ll live as usual during the day, and they��lle at night. Great way for you to practice.�� Ning Jing suggested.


    Su Liang coughed, ��You have so much confidence in me?��


    ��As long as I am here, you won��t die.�� Ning Jing said, dragging Yan Sui��s corpse towards the backyard.


    Su Liang wore the MO Yu ring on her thumb, sighing faintly, ��Life is bing increasingly interesting. ��


    On a deep night three dayster, Su Liang was visited by the first wave of assassins hunting for the ring.


    Knowing that Yan Sui had been killed and there was a master here, the enemy would definitely not attack alone, so four of them came at once.


    Su Liang heard Ning Jing��s warning, got ready for the battle, but when she came out and saw four fierce-looking assassins in the courtyard, she froze. This was not part of the n; she had trouble dealing with one��


    Just as Su Liang thought she��d have to team up with Ning Jing to fight, Ning Jing grabbed her wrist, led her swiftly to the backyard, jumped over the courtyard wall, and sprinted towards the back mountain.


    Su Liang stole a nce at the chasing assassins and, despite being surprised that Ning Jing had chosen to run, she obeyed him under such circumstances.


    Last time she came up the mountain, Su Liang was hunting wild boars with Ning Jing and the Bai brothers.


    Walking along, Ning Jing suddenly let go of Su Liang, gesturing at the tree beside them.


    Understanding his intention, Su Liang quickly climbed up, concealed herself, and held her breath.


    Ning Jing also hid in the vicinity.


    Four assassins paused beneath a tree, a fork in the road ahead of them, unable to determine which way Su Liang and Ning Jing had gone.


    They quickly decided to split into two groups, heading in different directions to track them down, with the n to notify each other as soon as they found their targets.


    Once the assassins left, Su Liang looked towards where Ning Jing was hiding. A dark figure shed past, then disappeared.


    Su Liang stayed put.


    About half an hourter, she heard a disturbance. Her expression tensed!


    She recognized Ning Jing running towards her, with one person chasing him from behind. Only one.


    Su Liang tightened her grip on her sword. Once Ning Jing ran beneath the tree, she leaped down, blocking the assassin��s path.


    The assassin caught sight of the MO Yu ring Su Liang had deliberately worn on her finger. His eyes narrowed, but he didn��t kneel and call her ��master.�� Instead, he swung his de at her!


    Su Liang had been specifically trained by Ning Jing on how to fight against de-wielding enemies, so she didn��t fear him.


    However, be it martial arts or experience, she still fell shortpared to the assassin.


    Knowing that Ning Jing was watching, Su Liang was unafraid and fought with increasing courage.


    ��Yan Shiba?�� Su Liang suddenly called out, looking over the assassin��s shoulder.


    Caught off guard, the assassin faltered. Su Liang took the opportunity to stab him in the arm!


    The situation turned. Although it was tough, Su Liang was merely scratched and was able to kill the enemy.


    Exhausted from the fight, she leaned against a tree for support. Ning Jing stepped out from the shadows, ��There are two more.��


    Su Liang was taken aback, ��Didn��t you kill three and leave one for me?��


    ��I only killed one.�� Ning Jing said, raising his sword, ��They��reing. You have half a moment to rest.��


    As he finished speaking, he met the two assassins who had rushed back after receiving the message.


    Su Liang quickly hid, using this short rest period to observe the two assassins�� moves.


    Half a momentter, Su Liang jumped out and joined Ning Jing, turning the fight into a 2v2.


    When the two assassins saw that Ning Jing was actually using this opportunity to guide Su Liang��s martial arts, they were infuriated and attacked even more fiercely.


    Unfortunately, even Yan Sui couldn��t kill Ning Jing, let alone these men. Once they lost their chance to attack as a foursome, their defeat was inevitable.


    They didn��t die instantly because Ning Jing was using them to give Su Liang real-lifebat experience.


    Lastly, leaning on her sword and barely standing, Su Liang took a deep breath,


    ��Did you train in martial arts since you were a kid? How are you not tired?��


    ��It��s not that I don��t get tired, but the enemy must be tired first, otherwise you will die,�� Ning Jing said.


    ��Understood.�� Su Liang nodded, ��My base is too weak, I will continue to work hard. ��


    The east was starting to brighten, and they were not far from the top of the mountain.


    After a sleepless night, even though Su Liang was tired and slightly injured, she was highly alert. Cooled by the mountain mist, she asked Ning Jing if he wanted to watch the sunrise on the mountain top.


    ��You go first.�� Ning Jing needed to dispose of the bodies.


    Using her sword as a walking stick, Su Liang slowly climbed to the top of the mountain, gradually regaining her strength.


    When she reached the top, she saw the red sun bursting forth.


    By the time Ning Jing arrived, the sun had risen and Su Liang had fallen asleep against arge stone on the mountain top.


    Ning Jing tapped Su Liang��s head with the hilt of his sword. Su Liang woke up immediately and stood up!


    ��It��s time to descend the mountain.�� Ning Jing started the descent, holding the weapons of the four assassins in his hand.


    ��Ah!�� Su Liang instinctively followed. She had bloodstains on her clothes and hoped that they wouldn��t run into anyone on the way down.


    When they were almost at the foot of the mountain, Ning Jing stopped. He hid the weapons in the grass and gave his coat to Su Liang.


    From this spot, they can see their house, and a carriage was parked outside the main gate.


    Su Liang put on Ning Jing��s coat. It was too big and hung loose on her.


    When they trotted down the mountain, they missed the chance to enter the backyard directly because Chang��an spotted them.


    ��Miss Su, Mr. Ning, what is this about?�� Chang��an was rather surprised, with Mai Fei standing next to him.


    Mai Fei��s gaze focused on Su Liang��s clothes, half amused and half curious, ��Did you two go mountain climbing this early in the morning? How intriguing.��


    Su Liang walked forward calmly, ��Not exactly. I sleepwalkedst night and ended up on the mountain. I ran around too far, fell a few times, lost my way. Luckily, Ning Jing managed to locate me.��


    Mai Fei smirked slightly, ��Sleepwalking?�� He had a hunch that Su Liang was making things up again.


    ��What brings Mr. Mai here?�� asked Su Liang.


    ��Liu Xiaoyue��s family said that the 500 taels of silver were missing. Did you hear about this?�� asked Mai Fei.


    Chang��an thought to himself, It was probably Su Liang and Ning Jing who stole it back. I considered doing the same, but they beat me to it.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, I did. Xiaoyue��s mother came over a few days ago and mentioned it. ��


    ��Miss Su, you must not engage with those people!�� blurted out Chang��an.


    ��If you went sleepwalking, Liu Xiaoyue was home, right? Why didn��t she open the door?�� Mai Fei asked.


    ��I sold her somewhere else.�� Su Liang retreated a few steps and started running. She leaped over the wall, entered from there, and opened the front door from inside.


    The sequence of actions stunned even Mai Fei.


    Ning Jing entered the gate and headed straight back to his room, ignoring Mai Fei and Chang��an entirely.


    ��Pleasee in. Do you want to have breakfast here?�� Su Liang was quite courteous.


    Mai Fei answered curtly, ��I can��t afford it! ��


    ��Then get straight to the point, and then, please feel free to leave.�� Su Liang said.


    Mai Fei didn��t believe that Su Liang had sold Liu Xiaoyue, but since she said so, Liu Xiaoyue must not be here any longer. As for her whereabouts, Su Liang was probably unwilling to disclose.


    ��Gai Huai��an said he��s willing to confess, but he wants to see you first.�� Mai Fei said.


    Su Liang huffed, ��If I go, he will im that once he kills me, he��ll hand over what you��re after. Do you believe it or not?��


    Mai Fei sighed and stepped into the yard, ��I know it��s useless for you to go, but with no progress, I��ve been at my wit��s end. So, I chose to take a stroll and ended up here.��


    Nian Jincheng came out of the pce and rode his horse back to his mansion.


    Nian Ruxue was wearing a dashing outfit, sitting in the pavilion next to the ornamental rockery in his yard, drinking tea.


    ��Second Brother, you��re finally back! No matter what emergency arises today, you have to make time for it. You promised to train me in martial arts, but you never had the time!�� Nian Ruxue emerged from the pavilion and grabbed Nian Jincheng��s arm.


    Nian Jincheng pushed Nian Ruxue��s hand away, ��Ask Big Brother to teach you. I have to leave the capital today.��


    Nian Ruxue frowned, ��Leaving the capital? Why?��


    ��Gai Yun and his son, who were stationed in the mines of Bei��an County, have been exposed by the Fourth Prince for secretly torturing several civilians in the past three years. The Fourth Prince has captured them and suggested in a memorandum that I should take over Gai Yun��s position.�� Nian Jincheng exined.


    Nian Ruxue��s face turned somber, ��The Fourth Prince is clearly trying to ruin your future! You��re too young to be overseeing a mine!��


    ��Why can��t I? It��s a critical assignment,�� Nian Jincheng countered, ��The Emperor asked for my opinion. I agreed and due to the urgency of the matter, I must set out today!��


    ��Have you gone mad, Second Brother? Since the Emperor didn��t issue a direct decree and asked about your thoughts, why didn��t youe up with an excuse to decline? Hurry and have father go see the Crown Prince. He definitely does not want you overseeing the mine either. That��s practically exile!�� Nian Ruxue furrowed her brow.


    ��You don��t understand, so stop meddling. If it could be declined, the Emperor would have never summoned me to the pce.�� Nian Jincheng became serious, ��You should head home. I will say my farewell to my grandmother and father shortly and then set off to Bei��an County..��

 Chapter 60 - 60: 060. Siblings, Cousins (An Update)

    Chapter 60: 060. Siblings, Cousins (An Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The maid closed the curtain, ��Old Madam, Second Young Master has arrived.��


    Nian Jincheng entered the room, only to see that his grandmother Qiao��s face was full of smiles while ying with a colorful parrot next to his older brother, Nian Jinxing, the eldest son of the Nian Family.


    Grandmother��s love and grandson��s filial piety painted a harmonious picture.


    Nian Jincheng respectfully greeted his grandmother and older brother, but it seemed that no one heard him.


    As sunshine poured in through the carved window frames, premium silver-thread coal burned brightly and warmly in the room. Only Nian Jincheng stood half in the shadows as if he were unnecessary.


    After the nanny whispered a few words into Qiao��s ear, she spared a mere three-tenths of her attention from her beloved eldest grandson and parrot for Nian Jincheng.


    With just a three-tenths share of her attention, her gaze towards Nian Jincheng was nted, lookingpletely unconcerned. She opened her mouthzily, ��Aren��t you usually busy? How did you find spare time to visit this old woman?��


    The nanny pursed her lips. Among the grandchildren, Nian Jincheng was the busiest, but no matter how busy he was, as long as he was in the capital city, he would visit daily. However, eight out of ten times, Qiao wouldn��t let him in.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Nian Jincheng was a man close to the emperor, the pride of the Nian Family, with a promising future. But since childhood, he had never been liked by his elders, no matter how hard he worked or how outstanding he was. Even the servants at home could see this.


    ��Grandmother, the emperor has given me an order, and I will leave for Bei��an County today to guard the mine.�� Nian Jincheng repeated what he had said earlier.


    Qiaoughed at the news, ��Good! Off you go, and don��t worry about the matters at home.��


    ��Take care, grandmother, I am leaving.�� As soon as Nian Jincheng turned to leave, he looked back before the curtain fell, only to see his big brother, who had never liked him, and Qiao whispering warmly to each other.


    As Nian Jincheng reached the entrance of his father Nian Jitang��s courtyard, a guard stopped him.


    ��Second Young Master, the master is busy. He ordered not to see anyone.�� The guard said sternly.


    But Nian Jincheng already saw Nian Jitang.


    With the window open, Nian Jitang had his clothes half open, a seductive concubine with mischievous eyes in his arms. They shared a moment of carefreeughter.


    Nian Jitang looked up, seemingly ncing at Nian Jincheng, but then dismissed him, whispering something to the concubine, whoughed, her body trembling with glee.


    Nian Jincheng retracted his gaze and expressionlessly said, ��After father finishes his business, please tell him that I have received an imperial order to leave the city to guard the mine in Bei��an County. I may not be back for some time.��


    The guard hesitated for a moment, ��Such a significant matter, shouldn��t your subordinate report it to the master right now? Perhaps the master���� Nian Jincheng turned away, ��There��s no need. It��s nothing important.�� His affairs had never been of much importance to his father.


    Last year, Nian Jincheng became the Martial Arts Champion. While outsiders praised him, he heard his father say to a colleague that he wished his eldest son, Nian Jinxing, had be the champion instead. And he would have offered incense at the ancestral hall to celebrate.


    Qiao and Nian Jitang had even suggested that Nian Jincheng resign from his military position so Nian Jinxing could rece him.


    They called it respecting seniority and observing proper family hierarchy.


    Simply because he was born under an ominous sign during a thunderstorm. Perhaps there were other reasons, but no one had ever told Nian Jincheng.


    He returned to his residence, opened and then closed his packed luggage, poured himself a ss of wine from the old jug, and with the rockery in the courtyard as a view, drank it all, one sip at a time.


    His attendant, Nian Ye, ran in, ��Young Master, Crown Prince Bei Jingwang and


    Miss Qin have arrived!��


    Nian Jincheng was surprised to see Qin Yujun pushing Xing Yusheng��s wheelchair through the door.


    Early in the morning, a shocking piece of news spread throughout the capital city.


    Three years ago, General Gai Yun, who had voluntarily gone to Bei��an County to guard the iron mine, and his young, handicapped son, Gai Huai��an, were used of secretly kidnapping and killing several young girls in Bei��an County!


    At the emperor��smand, Fourth Prince Duanmu Chen had gone to Bei��an County to investigate the case. With conclusive evidence, he exposed the truth and arrested the monstrous father and son!


    Moreover, three years ago, Mei, the fifth daughter of the Vice Minister of Rites, who had a marriage contract with Gai Huai��an, had mysteriously disappeared after their engagement was broken off. Her bones were discovered in the garden of Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an��s residence in Bei��an County!


    Mei, the Vice Minister of Rites, had gone to the pce early in the morning, and left with red eyes.


    Meanwhile, the entire Gai Family in the capital city was imprisoned.


    When the shocking and disgusting acts of father and son Gai Yun and Gai


    Huai��an were exposed, themon people were both appalled and disgusted.


    The once victorious and glorious general turned out to be so sinister and shameless behind the scenes, causing countless harm and sending chills down people��s spines.


    Meanwhile, the news that Emperor had appointed Nian Jincheng to rece Gai Yun��s position did not receive much attention.


    Nevertheless, some people still noticed it, such as Xing Yusheng.


    This was Xing Yusheng��s first visit to another family in the capital city, but it wasn��t his first time meeting Nian Jincheng.


    Last month, at the Qin Mansion poetry gathering, Nian Jincheng had sought out Xing Yusheng. The two yed a game of chess and exchanged some words that outsiders didn��t know, and it wasn��t a pleasant conversation.


    Qin Yujin, dressed beautifully, came out to meet Nian Jincheng, exining with a smile, ��I apologize for the abrupt visit. My cousin learned that General Nian is going to Bei��an County and would like to ask for a favor.��


    ��What can Nian do for His Highness, the Crown Prince of Xing?�� Nian Jincheng��s expression was indifferent.


    Xing Yusheng looked pale, with a cloth bag on his knees and his hands on top of it, ��There is a Qiuming Manor in Bei��an County, which belongs to my family. Beforeing to the capital city, I stayed there with my grandmother for a while. I made a friend in Bei��an County, and knowing that General Nian is going there, I would like to ask you to help me deliver some books to her.��


    Qin Yujin chuckled lightly, ��My cousin has never mentioned such a friend before. I��m curious about who this person is, that you think so much of and even asked my grandfather for his treasured books as a gift.��


    ��Alright,�� Nian Jincheng took the books handed over by Xing Yusheng, ��Where does Crown Prince Xing��s friend live and what��s her name?��


    ��She lives in Su Family Vige of Feiyan Town, Bei��an County,�� Xing Yusheng said.


    The fingers of Nian Jincheng��s hand that held the books suddenly tightened. But the name Xing Yusheng said next was different from what Nian Jincheng had expected��


    ��Su Liang?�� Qin Yujin asked curiously, ��My cousin��s friend has a unique name.�� ��It��s a woman. General Nian, don��t get it wrong,�� Xing Yusheng said.


    Qin Yujin was surprised, ��A woman? Is this your close female confidante, cousin?��


    Xing Yusheng turned his head slightly and frowned, ��Just a friend, don��t talk nonsense, cousin.��


    ��Oh,�� Qin Yujin was very good-tempered with Xing Yusheng, and she smiled upon hearing his words, ��I misunderstood.��


    ��General Nian?�� Xing Yusheng noticed that Nian Jincheng seemed lost in thought, ��I heard that you have been to Su Family Vige?��


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��I passed by there when I was on an errand.��


    Xing Yusheng knew that Nian Jincheng��s visit to Su Family Vige was part of


    his mission to investigate Gu Ling��s whereabouts.


    But it had nothing to do with the current matter.


    Qi Yan, who had gone to deliver the medical books to Su Liang, had not yet returned to the capital. When Xing Yusheng heard that Nian Jincheng was going there, he got some medical and poison books from Old Master Qin to send to Su Liang, and asked Nian Jincheng to take them along the way.


    ��Is there any message to convey to Miss Su Liang?�� When Nian Jincheng mentioned this name, he remembered a girl wearing a wedding dress, thin, timid, and heavily made-up.


    Indeed, Nian Jincheng had been to Su Family Vige and had met Su Liang, even talked to her.


    At this moment, Nian Jincheng couldn��t understand how that girl could be Xing Yusheng��s friend. Even though he knew Su Liang grew up in the capital city, the impression left from that encounter was not a good one.


    However, since Nian Jincheng and Xing Yusheng were not friends, it wasn��t appropriate for him to ask further questions despite his doubts.


    Xing Yusheng shook his head, ��It would be great if General Nian could help me deliver the books. There��s nothing else.��


    Qin Yujin took off an exquisite embroidered sachet from her waist, ��Cousin, I really want to get to know Miss Su Liang. Can I give her this? I made it myself.��


    Xing Yusheng nced at it, ��Up to you.��


    Qin Yujin wrapped the sachet in a handkerchief and handed it to Nian Jincheng.


    Nian Jincheng took it and put it in the cloth bag given by Xing Yusheng, ��I will definitely deliver it.��


    ��Thank you, General Nian,�� Qin Yujin��s face flushed slightly.


    ��I��ll take my leave.�� As Xing Yusheng finished speaking, Qin Yujin pushed him out and left.


    Nian Jincheng returned to his room, opened the cloth bag, and flipped through the three ancient books inside��two medical dictionaries and one book on poisons.


    With a mysterious look, Nian Jincheng ced the cloth bag in his luggage and set off with his entourage.


    He was going to guard the mine in Bei��an County, and the troops were already there. He and his servant traveled lightly, with no extra baggage.


    He didn��t know when he would be able to return. Nian Jincheng mounted his horse and rode out, looking back and seeing that no one from the Nian Family hade to see him off.


    ��Young Master, let��s go. We still have a long journey ahead, and the Fourth Prince might get impatient if we��rete.�� Nian Ye sighed.


    Just as Nian Jincheng raised his whip, he heard Nian Ruxue��s voice. ��Wait, Second Brother!��


    Nian Jincheng turned his horse around and saw Nian Ruxue running out, holding up her skirt.


    ��Take care on the road, Second Brother.�� ��Hmm.�� ��Be careful of the Fourth Prince��s plots.��


    ��I will.��


    ��Return to the capital as soon as possible.��


    ��I shall follow the emperor��s decree.��


    ��I made these desserts for you to eat on the road.��


    ��Thank you. Little sister, practice your martial arts diligently. I��ll test you when


    I return. ��


    ��I will!��


    Nian Jincheng took the desserts Nian Ruxue had given him, mounted his horse again, waved to her, and said, ��Go back! Don��t worry about me!��


    Nian Ruxue smiled sweetly, ��Take care, Second Brother!��


    At the Qiao Family residence, Nian Jinxing was still there.


    ��Did little brother leave?�� Nian Jinxing askednguidly.


    ��He left.�� Nian Ruxue sat beside Qiao��s wife, massaging her leg quite naturally.


    ��Finally, I don��t have to see that annoying face every day!�� Nian Jinxing snorted.


    Nian Ruxue frowned, ��Big brother, we should at least keep up appearances. If you treat him well, he��ll return your kindness tenfold.��


    Nian Jinxing sneered, ��Is that why you��re always trying to get close to him?��


    Nian Ruxue didn��t argue, ��It would be beneficial for both of us if Second


    Brother bes aplished.��


    ��It would be beneficial for you. As the eldest son of the Nian Family, I have been outshined by a concubine-born half-brother, and I��ve lost all face!�� Nian Jinxing��s expression darkened.


    ��Big brother, sharing in each other��s glory and losses���� Nian Ruxue sighed.


    Nian Jinxing toyed with the agate beads in his hand and said sarcastically, ��All he won was a martial arts championship. He��s never even been to battle. Since when did the Nian Family��s glory depend on him? We don��t even know if he��s really part of the Nian Family!��


    Qiao��s wife frowned, ��Jinxing, don��t talk nonsense!��


    Nian Jinxing realized his earlier words were mocking his father, and he pretended to p his own face, ��I��m sorry, grandmother, don��t get angry. It would be my fault if your health worsened. Ruxue, move aside, I��ll massage grandmother��s legs.��


    Qiao��s wife poked Nian Jinxing��s forehead andughed, ��You��re quite the jester for someone your age. Your aunt sent word from the pce, asking you to be careful about your behavior outside so she can speak highly of you to the emperor and find you a suitable position in the army.��


    Nian Jinxing immediately stood up and bowed respectfully, ��Understood!��


    His behavior made Qiao��s wifeugh so much that she leaned on Nian Ruxue for support.


    After leaving the Nian Family, Xing Yusheng and Qin Yujin took a carriage back to Qin Mansion.


    Qin Yujinughed, ��I wonder if Miss Su likes the sachet I sent.��


    Xing Yusheng said indifferently, ��My cousin��s interest lies elsewhere. She��s not trying to make friends with me, but wants Nian Jincheng to keep your gift close to him.��


    Qin Yujin��s face turned red, ��Cousin, don��t talk nonsense!��


    ��So you went to the Nian Family with me today because you didn��t think Ajun was reliable?��


    ��You and Miss Su seem to have quite a special rtionship, don��t you? ��You��re overthinking it. She��s already married.��


    ��You would send a book to a married woman? What��s your real intention, cousin?��


    ��Books are meant to be read, and they��re perfect gifts for friends. It��s not like sachets that need to be carried around.�� ��I��ve already said it��s a gift for Miss Su!��


    ��Oh, so it��s for Miss Su.��


    ��What a coincidence.��


    ��Such a coincidence indeed.��


    Hearing theughter from inside the carriage, Qi Jun, who was outside, sighed and gazed at the sky.


    Although they rarely met before, Xing Yusheng and Qin Yujin had a good rtionship. Their first ��quarrel�� today seemed quite strange.


    ��How did you get to know Miss Su?�� Qin Yujin curiously asked.


    Xing Yusheng thought for a moment and said. ��Her family has a near tree and


    the pears are delicious.��


    Qin Yujin paused, ��And then?��


    Xing Yusheng abruptly changed the subject, ��Do you think Nian Jincheng will stay in Bei��an County for long?��


    After giving it some thought, Qin Yujin said, ��Probably not.��


    ��That��s not certain.�� Xing Yusheng said.


    Realizing she��d been diverted, Qin Yujin asked, ��Cousin, you still haven��t told me how you and Miss Su met! ��


    Xing Yusheng sighed, ��She��s a doctor. When I was seriously ill, she saved my life. So she��s not only my friend but also my lifesaver.��


    Qin Yujin��s expression turned serious, ��So that��s the reason. No wonder my cousin sent her medical books. You should have told me earlier, so I could have prepared more appropriate gifts for her.��


    Qi Jun said from outside, ��Miss Suls cooking is delicious. I��ve had steamed buns she made herself.��


    Xing Yusheng snorted, ��Ajun, your wages for this month are gone.��


    Qi Jun, rubbing his forehead, said, ��Master, Miss Su gave me those steamed buns.��


    ��Next month��s wages are gone too,�� Xing Yusheng dered.


    Qin Yujin, trying to hold back herughter, said, ��Ajun is so pitiful. Even he has tasted Miss Su��s steamed buns, but my cousin and I haven��t. What a pity. What��s more important: steamed buns or wages? What do you think, Ajun?��


    Qui Jun replied weakly, ��Miss Qin, please don��t tease me anymore. Wages are essential. I haven��t married yet!��


    ��My cousin hasn��t found a wife yet either, so what��s the rush for you?�� Qin Yujin teased Xing Yusheng with a grin.


    Xing Yusheng snorted, ��Exactly, who would want to marry a sickly person like me? However, considering General Nian Jincheng��s talents, he��ll have no difficulty finding a wife with so many admirers.��


    Thinking about the verbal sparring between Xing Yusheng and Qin Yujin, Qui Jun couldn��t help but summarize their conversation: ��Come on, let��s hurt each other����


    However, Qi Jun thought Qin Yujin was great for making Xing Yusheng more cheerful..

 Chapter 61 - 61: 061. Nian Jincheng l s Questioning (Second Update)

    Chapter 61: 061. Nian Jincheng l s Questioning (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The day after leaving the capital.


    During a break, Nian Ye asks, ��The emperor won��t let you stay in the north for too long, will he?��


    Nian Jincheng puts down his water bottle, slightly tilts his head back, and looks at the rising sun in the eastern sky. A faint smile appears on his handsome and resolute face, which disappears as soon as it emerges, ��Guarding a mine is not bad either.��


    Nian Ye frowns, ��Didn��t you want to be a great general and gallop across the battlefield?��


    Nian Jincheng, silent, takes another two sips of water, and lets out a slight sigh, ��Indeed.��


    But the burning enthusiasm of his youth has grown cold over thesest two years.


    He has been busy doing what others deem necessary. He is very harsh on himself, always striving for perfection, and thus receives a lot of praise. But when he is alone, he still feels a void in his heart.


    He increasingly doesn��t know why he does those things. It would seem that no matter how hard he tries, no one cares��


    Unexpectedly, he recalls the day when he first met Xing Yusheng at the Qin Mansion. Xing Yusheng had joked that Gu, the Crown Prince, is rumored to only have one friend, and that is Nian Jincheng.


    Since the incident with the Gu Family, many have hypocritically ridiculed Nian Jincheng for being ordered by the emperor to hunt Gu Ling. Xing Yusheng��s words were insignificant inparison. The fact that he sought out Nian Jincheng again suggested that he did not believe that Nian Jincheng genuinely wished to kill Gu Ling.


    Nian Jincheng has heard harsher words before, even from his own family. His older brother and even his sister Nian Ruxue, who he thought was the only person who cared for him.


    Of course, Nian Jinxing doesn��t care about Gu Ling��s life or death. He��d simply never miss an opportunity to ridicule and humiliate Nian Jincheng.


    But there was something Nian Jincheng had wanted to say to Xing Yusheng that day, something he didn��t dare say, ��Gu Ling was also my only friend.��


    He had requested to be the one to hunt Gu Ling. He��d traveled thousands of miles, but found nothing.


    But no one knew that that night, in Su Vige, monitored closely by Han Gonggong, the emperor��s trusted eunuch, he was prepared to kill anyone who discovered something amiss.


    Nian Jincheng, of course, knew that the person in Su Vige was not the real Ning Jing. The seventh son of the Ning family in Xunyang had died long ago, right in front of him. In fact, he was the one who buried him��


    Su Vige.


    Ning Jing is currently cleaning and polishing a pair of slim des.


    These were the ninth weapons he and Su Liang had ��picked up�� from the assassins at Yanyun Building in recent days.


    The first was Yan Suit s long sword, which was hanging in Ning Jing��s room. After cleaning the twin des, Ning Jing hands them to Su Liang, ��You try.��


    Su Liang puts down the medical book, grabs one with one hand, and swings a few times, ��Not very coordinated.��


    She is used to using her right hand, and hadn��t tried a two-handed weapon before. Suddenly interested, she invites Ning Jing for some practice.


    But mimicking from memory, there are bound to be mistakes and many weaknesses exposed.


    Ning Jing patiently feeds Su Liang moves and enlightens her through their sparring.


    At first, their movements were very slow. At times, Su Liang would change her mind and start over after a move if she felt her posture was incorrect.


    Eventually, she became more proficient and the speed increased. Su Liang found the twin des handle quite smoothly. The power of having a weapon in both hands exceeded that of having just one weapon.


    After the practice, Su Liang hides the twin des in her lower legs, one de on each side. They fit perfectly, recing her original ordinary daggers and bing her new weapons.


    ��Not everyone at Yanyun Building can be a great master, right?�� Su Liang asks, ��The people who cameter were not as good as the ones before. If, in the end, even the minionse to snatch the lord��s ring, then they are truly courting death. ��


    Every night, alert and unable to sleep well, waiting for assassins�� arrival, was thrilling at first. Now, Su Liang is starting to feel the strain, mostly due to ack of sleep.


    Ning Jing shakes his head, ��There are many masters, but only a few will truly want to steal the jade ring.��


    Those who are truly strong and clever wouldn��t fixate on the jade ring, a dead object.


    Although it is supposedly a symbol of the master of the building, the rules are defined by people and can be changed. As long as one is powerful, ruthless, and able to control the situation, they could be the new master of Yanyun Building.


    Even Yan Sui died in Su Vige. There may be others in Yanyun Building who are more powerful than Yan Sui, but such people do not need the ring.


    As for the assassins who need the thumb guard, if they reallye to snatch it, it would be a foolhardy and suicidal act for them.


    ��So, you��re saying that aside from Yan Sui, none of the truly powerful people from Yanyun Building havee, nor will they?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing nodded.


    Su Liang sighed faintly, ��I��ve overthought things, assuming that the ones who came recently were the strongest from Yanyun Building. Turns out theyck both power and brains.��


    However, they were perfect for her to practice on.


    Should a master like Yan Sui appear, Su Liang would only have the option to hide or flee.


    Thinking of this, she bent down to draw her twin des again, pointing them at Ning Jing, ��I still have a long way to go, let��s keep practicing!��


    As the days went by, it couldn��t be said that Su Liang��s abilities had made a huge leap forward, but her progress was indeed rapid.


    She believed that arge portion of the credit should go to her excellent master, Ning Jing.


    High-intensity, highly efficient, one-on-one guidance, custom ��training��, strict but patient.


    The physical foundation of Su Liang��s transmigrated body was average, but her talent,prehension, diligence, and perseverance were all top-notch, and her body could be transformed.


    After their chat that day, people from Yanyun Building came again, but then they stoppeding.


    Together, Ning Jing and Su Liang had killed thirteen Yanyun Building assassins, including Yan Sui, and confiscated thirteen weapons.


    Yan Suits long sword was taken by Ning Jing, the twin des by Su Liang, and the rest of the weapons were used by both Ning Jing and Su Liang for sparring.


    As the end of September approached, the weather grew increasingly colder.


    Early that day, Ning Jing drove to the county town to buy medicine for Su Liang, purchased some fresh ingredients, a sack of aluminium wire charcoal, and two boxes of osmanthus cake from Mingxiang Building. By the time he returned home with the carriage, the sun had set.


    During dinner, Su Liang again asked Ning Jing when they nned to leave for the provincial city.


    The provincial exam was starting on the fifteenth of October and wouldst for three days.


    Last time they discussed it, Ning Jing said they would leave five days before, but Su Liang felt that was too rushed. Any slight dy on the road could make them miss the exam.


    ��On the eighth of October.�� Ning Jing said.


    ��How about the fifth?�� Su Liang suggested, ��This way we can take our time on the road and enjoy the scenery.��


    ��Ok.�� Ning Jing nodded.


    ��We only have ten days left.�� Su Liang calcted, ��The carriage that I asked Hu Er to find someone to make should be delivered soon. We��ll take turns riding the carriage. While riding, we can read. While resting, we can practice martial arts. Nothing will be dyed.��


    Considering that they have a long journey ahead, Su Liang nned to take all her books with her, as well as bedding and winter clothes. They had a lot of luggage and their old carriage was too small.


    It so happened that Hu Er had visited a few days ago and had mentioned that he knew an artisan who was good at making carriages.


    Su Liang had drawn a diagram of the interior structure of a carriage ording to her needs and had given it to Hu Er to have it made by the artisan. She insisted that only the best materials be used, money was not an issue.


    The shoes and clothes that Aunt Bai had been hired to make were also ready.


    ��I��ve never seen you read any books rted to the imperial examination. Are you that confident?�� Su Liang asked Ning Jing.


    He spent every day instructing Su Liang in martial arts, cooking meals, doingundry, cleaning, and spending a lot of time in the woodworking shop. Even when he reads, it��s medical books that Su Liang has finished reading.


    ��I don��t know what will be on the exam, so there��s not much to prepare for.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��If you say that out loud, someone might hit you.��


    However, Su Liang had never considering that Ning Jing would fail the provincial exam, or that they wouldn��t go to the capital city.


    In Su Liang��s eyes, Ning Jing was like a god. He might not know something, but as long as he had an interest in it, he could master it to a profound level.


    ��It��s been several days since we��ve seen Chang��an. I wonder how his case investigation is going.�� Su Liang mentioned offhand.


    Ning Jing didn��t care about Mai Fei and Chang��an��s matters at all, he asked Su Liang what kind of pattern she wanted to carve on the pen holder.


    It all started the day before yesterday when Su Liang saw a new pen holder on Ning Jing��s table. It was made of wood, with relief carvings of mountains and rivers that were quite interesting.


    Su Liang asked Ning Jing if he could make one for her, and Ning Jing agreed, on the condition that he got to choose the dishes for the day��s meal.


    Su Liang returned to her room and carefully sketched out her former home. It was a mountain vi left by her grandmother, where she would stay during each vacation.


    After handing it over to Ning Jing, he took a look and asked Su Liang, ��Your former home?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Sometimes I feel like you can read minds.��


    Justst night they were saying how Chang��an and Mai Fei hadn��t appeared recently, and the next morning, Chang��an came.


    ��Master will be going to the mine today, and he asked me to ask if Miss Su would like toe?�� Chang��an asked.


    Su Liang originally nned to avoid Chang��an if he had anything to do, but she didn��t expect that Mai Fei had invited her to visit the mine.


    This was something Su Liang had wanted to do for a while but never had the chance.


    She immediately agreed, then called to Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing was in the room, holding a pen holder in his hand, engrossed in carving. Without raising his head, he replied, ��I��m not going.��


    In broad daylight, with Su Liang out, Ning Jing had no intention of following. He had secretly been to the mine before, to deal with Su Daqiang��s family.


    ��It works out then. I probably won��t be back by noon. You bring some meat and go eat at Little Tiger��s house.�� Su Liang then told Chang��an to wait, went back to her room to change clothes, hid her twin des by her calves, then led her horse from the backyard and left.


    As the two of them left Su Family Vige, Su Liang asked Chang��an, ��Where is your master?��


    ��Master is waiting in town, we should hurry.�� Chang��an replied.


    Visiting the mine today was not a spontaneous idea for Mai Fei, but inviting Su Liang was a decision he made after arriving at Feiyan Town.


    Su Liang knew that if Mai Fei was being friendly, he must have a request. However, since it was not mentioned at first, there was room for discussion no matter what it was.


    The two of them swiftly rode their horses to town. Mai Fei had been waiting impatiently, but was still polite to Su Liang, ��Miss Su, would you like to share a carriage with me? Riding a horse is too tiring.��


    ��The weather is nice today, and I rarely ride horses, so I won��t trouble Mr. Mai.�� Su Liang politely refused.


    Mai Fei didn��t insist, he lowered the carriage curtains and ordered to set off.


    At this moment, Nian Jincheng and his servant, who had been hurrying day and night from the capital city, had just arrived at Bei��an County. When they went to check with the county government, they were informed that Mai Fei had gone to the mine.


    Nian Jincheng was specifically assigned to guard the mine, so he and his attendant, Nian Ye, left the county town and galloped towards the mine.


    On their way passing through Feiyan Town, Nian Ye mentioned the matter that Xing Yusheng had entrusted to Nian Jincheng.


    Nian Jincheng nced in the direction of Su family��s vige, but did not stop,


    ��First meet with the fourth prince, settle the official affairs, then help Prince Xing deliver things.��


    At noon, the caravan paused at the doorstep of the sealed Wu Family��s entrance. The mine was not far from this ce.


    Mai Fei got out of the carriage, wanting to pay a visit to the Wu Family and have lunch there, before proceeding to the mine.


    Su Liang followed him into the Wu Mansion.


    The mansion, once known for its ornate architecture, now bore witness to several excavations, with most of the walls and buildings torn down, in a state of disrepair and chaos.


    ��Miss Su, are you interested in treasure hunting?�� Mai Fei asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��If there was a treasure in this haunted ce, Mr. Mai would have found it long ago.��


    Mai Fei sighed, ��I��m starting to suspect if there really was an ount book.�� Su Liang didn��t pick up the conversation.


    Servants set up tables and chairs, along with food and refreshments by theke in the back garden. After all, Mai Fei was the fourth prince, and no matter where he went, he still kept his noble style.


    ��Mr. Mai truly has a knack for selecting locations.�� Su Liang withdraws her gaze.


    Mai Fei chuckles, ��After all, Miss Su and I joined forces to fight for justice for them, what is there to fear?�� Saying this, he raises his ss, ��I should have invited Miss Su for a drink long ago.��


    ��I merely sought to save myself, I dare not im any credit.�� Su Liang says as she sips the wine slightly spicy. In her previous life, she rarely drank alcohol, and aftering here, she and Ning Jing drank together once. She did not dislike it, nor was she particrly fond of it. It wasn��t something she would take the initiative to drink.


    ��You are too polite, always on guard against me, afraid that I might scheme against you?�� Mai Fei asks with augh.


    Su Liang shakes her head, ��Mr. Mai jokes, if you have any instructions, please say them directly.��


    ��The thing we discussed initially, let��s discuss it again once we��re back in the capital. At the moment, there really isn��t anything else, I just thought that maybe you would be willing to check out the mine.�� Mai Fei hints.


    Su Liang feigns ignorance to the words ��you helped me several times before��, and merely thanks Mai Fei.


    Mai Fei asks when she and Ning Jing n to depart for the provincial city, Su Liang answers truthfully.


    ��What a pity, I can��t return to the capital for now, otherwise traveling with the two of you would definitely be interesting.�� Mai Fei smiles, ��Once you pass the provincial exam, you��re heading to the capital, right?��


    Before Su Liang could reply, she suddenly hears someone announce loudly,


    ��Master, General Nian is here!��


    Looking over as soon as she hears the voice, Su Liang sees a tall, robust figure walking towards them against the light. It reminds her of the scene where Nian Jincheng broke into the bridal chamber on the night..


    It��s not a coincidence, the one who has arrived is indeed Nian Jincheng.


    He��s wearing dark sturdy attire and looks somewhat haggard from his journey. Compared to thest time they met, he seems even more lean, yet his eyes are firm as always.


    Nian Jincheng also sees Su Liang.


    But there is no familiar sensation. He subconsciously assumes that she is Mai Fei��sdypanion, barely nces her way, and then retracts his gaze.


    Mai Fei stands up and, with a full face of smiles, goes to meet him, ��Jincheng, you are finally here!��


    Nian Jincheng tries to kneel to pay his respects, but Mai Fei stops him, ��There��s no need for such formalities. We��re not in the capital. I had sent a letter stating an urgent need for assistance, fearing the emperor would not permit you toe. Now that you are here, I am at ease.��


    Nian Jincheng looks respectful, ��As per the emperor��smand, I will do my best to assist the Crown Prince.��


    ��That��s good to know,�� Mai Fei orders Chang��an to add a chair. He introduces Nian Jincheng to Su Liang first, ��This is Nian Jincheng, the General appointed by His Imperial Majesty to take over Gai Yun��s duties. The previous Martial Arts Champion, he��s one of the most outstanding generals among the younger generation in Qian Country.��


    ��You tter me, Crown Prince. I��m really not deserving of your praise.�� Nian Jincheng feels that there is no need for Mai Fei to introduce him to Su Liang.


    ��General Nian, �� Su Liang nods.


    Then, Mai Fei introduces Su Liang to Nian Jincheng, ��This is Miss Su, originally from the capital, the granddaughter of the famous doctor Su Yuanzhou, currently residing in Su Family Vige in Feiyan Town. Her medical skills are extraordinary and she is exceptionally intelligent. If it were not for Miss Su, the scandalous actions of father and son Gai Yun would not have been exposed.��


    On hearing the words ��Miss Su,�� Nian Jincheng��s eyes sharpen. He is incredibly surprised and confused. He cannot connect the young woman before him with the Su Liang he had met in the past.


    They seem like two entirely different people.


    In front of Mai Fei, Nian Jincheng does not reveal that he has met Su Liang before and simply nods slightly, saying, ��Miss Su.��


    Mai Fei starts chatting with Nian Jincheng, ��Have you seen Crown Prince Bei


    Jingwang since he arrived in the capital?��


    Nian Jincheng nods, ��I��ve met Young Master Xing at a poetry meeting in the


    Qin Mansion.��


    ��I��m surprised, you actually attended a poetry meeting.�� Mai Fei looks like he knows Nian Jincheng very well, ��Young Master Xing used to live in Bei��an County, Miss Su knows him as well.��


    Nian Jincheng does not continue the conversation, nor does he bring out the item that Xing Yusheng had asked him to deliver to Su Liang.


    Chang��an leaves for a while andes back, giving Mai Fei a look.


    Mai Fei then stands up and leaves, saying that he will be back shortly.


    Only Su Liang and Nian Jincheng are left by theke. Nian Ye has been arranged by Chang��an to go elsewhere to rest and drink water.


    ��We meet again, Miss Su.�� Nian Jincheng looks at Su Liang expressionlessly.


    She��s be fairer and more beautiful, her temperament haspletely changed from his memories.


    Su Liang keeps her face calm, ��General Nian, nice to see you again.��


    ��If I��m not mistaken, you are a married woman. Yet, you go out with men in broad daylight, chatting andughing merrily..�� Nian Jincheng speaks coldly, ��What is your rtionship with Xing Yusheng? What is your rtionship with


    Crown Prince? Does your husband Ning Jing know?��

 Chapter 62 - 62: 062. Are you teaching me what to do? (First update)

    Chapter 62: 062. Are you teaching me what to do? (First update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang closed her eyes slightly, gently swirling the cup of wine in her hands. The corners of her mouth curled into an inscrutable smile, ��General Nian, why didn��t you ask the fourth prince about his rtionship with me in his presence earlier? Do you think the fourth prince would assume that you��re concerned about me, or are you worried about Ning Jing?��


    Nian Jincheng��s face darkened, and he instinctively looked around lowering his voice, ��What are you talking about?��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��It was General Nian who started rambling first.�� Nian Jincheng stared at Su Liang, his voice cold, ��You were pretending, back then!��


    Su Liang looked at the person who appeared not far away, her voice light and indifferent, ��Here��s a piece of advice for General Nian, my affairs with Ning Jing have nothing to do with you. Keep away from us.��


    Mai Fei came by with augh, ��What are you talking about?��


    ��About Xing Crown prince. I wonder if his health has improved after he arrived in the capital city.�� Su Liang��s face was as usual.


    Nian Jincheng spoke up, ��I didn��t expect to meet Miss Su here. I almost forgot,


    Xing Crown prince asked me to bring a few books for her.��


    Just then, Nian Ye came by and Nian Jincheng instructed him to bring the bundle of cloth given by Xing Yusheng.


    Su Liang guessed, Nian Jincheng didn��t mention it at first, he probably intended to secretly go to the Su family vige to find them?


    After dealing with the previous two things, even though there was no evidence, Mai Fei had always suspected that Ning Jing was the mysterious person hiding his true capabilities.


    But right now, Ning Jing��s identity was perfect, and Mai Fei was only specting that he was hiding his abilities, not linking him to the missing Gu Ling.


    However, if it was discovered that Nian Jincheng, who was rumored to be the only friend of Gu Ling, had an unusual rtionship with Jing, Mai Fei, with his shrewdness, couldn��t possibly not have suspicions.


    Now that Nian Jincheng took out the books in front of Mai Fei, showed him that he had known that Xing Yusheng and Su Liang were friends, and would not think about it. He once saw Xing Yu send Qi Yan to Su Liang to deliver gifts.


    The cloth bag Nian Jincheng handed to Su Liang was intercepted by Mai Fei. He smiled and asked, ��Miss Su wouldn��t mind me having a look, would she?�� Su Liang shook her head, indicating that he could go ahead and look.


    The things Xing Yusheng sent to her through someone else, there would be no letters inside. Even if there were, Mai Fei wouldn��t be intrusive enough to ask to open and read it.


    ��These must be treasures from Old Master Qin. He cherishes many ancient books, and is reluctant to lend them to people casually.�� Mai Fei flipped through them, picked up the sachet in the cloth bag, and looked surprised, ��This, is it also a gift from Xing Crown Prince to Miss Su?��


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��No, this is a gift from Xing Crown prince��s cousin, Miss Qin, to Miss Su. She said she made it herself.��


    ��I see, otherwise I would suspect that Xing Crown prince was courting Miss Su.�� Mai Fei joked halfway.


    Nian Jincheng thought it was strange when he heard this, why did it seem like Su Liang was not yet married? Why do they all call her ��Miss��?


    Mai Fei then asked Nian Jincheng, ��Do you know Ning Jing, the seventh son of the Ning family from Xunyang?


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��I��ve heard of him, but I don��t know him.��


    ��He is Su Liang��s sworn brother, and he is currently living in Bei��an County.


    Ning Jing is quite talented. He previously participated in the Court Examination using Xing Crown Prince��s token and became the case leader.�� Mai Fei said.


    The word ��sworn brother�� confused Nian Jincheng for a moment, but he quickly realized that he had misunderstood.


    He had seen Ning Jing and Su Liang��s wedding ceremony with his own eyes, and Su Liang had said that she was willing to marry Ning Jing.


    Nian Jincheng thought that, even if the wedding was a sham, they would either continue living as a couple, or vanish and settle down somewhere else.


    Beforeing to Bei��an County, knowing that Su Liang was still at Su Family Vige, Nian Jincheng assumed that she and Ning Jing had truly be husband and wife. So when he saw her with Mai Fei, he questioned her.


    He never expected to hear from Mai Fei��s mouth that Ning Jing and Su Liang had be sworn siblings!


    Nian Jincheng realized that he was rash in what he said, and Su Liang��s warning was absolutely correct.


    Some things can be thought, but should not be said out loud.


    Some people, no matter how close they are, can only pretend to not know each other.


    Su Liang picked up the sachet given by Qin Yujin. The light fragrance smelled good, the embroidery was also very delicate.


    But for a moment, she wasn��t sure what the significance of Xing Yusheng��s cousin sending her a sachet was, so she put it aside, picked up the books that Xing Yusheng had sent, and saw that one of them was a treatise on poison, her eyes lighting up a little.


    Su Liang really liked Xing Yusheng��s gift, and felt that this was a friend worth making.


    Nian Jincheng saw Su Liang browsing through the books that Xing Yusheng had given her, holding them as if they were precious, and he felt strange.


    Her appearance, demeanor, and way of speaking, everything about her surprised him. Their brief encounter from the past didn��t count as truly knowing each other.


    ��Jincheng, you must be tired from your journey. I��ll have Chang��an arrange a ce for you to rest. We��ll discuss other matters tomorrow.�� Mai Fei said, ��I meant to visit the mine today. I��ve been here so long and haven��t done so.��


    ��I��m not tired. The emperor assigned me to guard this mine, I have to get to know the situation as soon as possible.�� Nian Jincheng said.


    ��That��s good, then let��s go together.�� Mai Fei stood up.


    As Nian Jincheng was wondering whether ��together�� included Su Liang, he saw her pack up the books and also put in the sachet, picked up the whole thing and stood up.


    ��Is Miss Su also going?�� Nian Jincheng asked. As he was about to be appointed guard general for this ce and the mine didn��t allow ordinary people to enter, this question was not inappropriate.


    ��Hehe, don��t be so serious, Su Liang is my friend. She made a great contribution to the Gai Yun case earlier on, I promised to take her to see the mine, I cannot go back on my word just because you��re here, right? You can consider that you will take office tomorrow, today just rx.�� Mai Fei patted Nian Jincheng��s shoulder, ��Let��s go.��


    Fate ys tricks on people.


    When Su Liang arrived, it was a bright and clear day.


    But as soon as they left the abandoned Wu estate, the sky was overcast, a huge wind rose, and rain was about toe.


    Chang��an suggested that Mai Fei, might as well go another day.


    But Mai Fei said that they were already here, the rain might note after all, and asked Su Liang to ride with him.


    ��Do you have a raincoat?�� Su Liang asked.


    Chang��an gave Su Liang a raincoat, ��Master, Miss Su also thinks it��s going to rain.��


    Su Liang didn��t wear it, but wrapped the cloth bag containing the books with the raincoat, tying it to the horse��s back, mounting neatly, and said to Mai Fei, ��Mai Fei, the weather is not good, I have to go home to collect clothes, I won��t go today.��


    For some reason, when she saw the impending weather just now, she felt a bad premonition. And she didn��t want to have too much interaction with Nian Jincheng, fearing that Mai Fei would suspect, so she nned to go home. She was merely curious about the mine,


    Mai Fei��s mouth twitched, ��Collect clothes? Doesn��t Ning Jing have hands?��


    Su Liangughed, ��Mai Fei and General Nian are here for official business, I, an idle person, won��t cause disruption.��


    Mai Fei looked displeased as he pulled down the carriage curtain, ��Chang��an, assign two people to escort Miss Su home.��


    ��Yes.�� Chang��an responded and called two guards over, Su Liang didn��t refuse.


    ��Mai Fei, General Nian, farewell.�� With that, Su Liang turned her horse around and left.


    Nian Jincheng nced at Su Liang��s retreating figure on horseback, retracted his gaze, and followed Mai Fei��s carriage in the direction of the mine.


    Su Liang had not walked far when she suddenly heard a shocked exmatory call, ��Master!�� from behind.


    Turning back, she saw Mai Fei��s carriage suddenly falling into a pit with a myriad of arrows flying towards him!Su Liang hesitated for a moment.


    The sudden incident happened, but there were many people protecting Mai Fei, and Nian Jincheng was nearby as well, so she was not needed.


    However, if she were to leave like this, it would seem too cold-blooded, and she might even be suspected of knowing about the assassins in advance because of her abrupt departure.


    Su Liang never dared to underestimate the suspicion of a sharp-minded prince.


    So Su Liang decided to stay where she was, maintaining a distance to observe the situation. If anyone got injured, she could lend a hand.


    Mai Fei was pulled out of the carriage by Nian Jincheng.


    In the chaos, Nian Jincheng blocked an arrow for Mai Fei. He got hit in his left arm, and changed the long sword to his right hand.


    It was certain that they couldn��t reach the mine. The assassins had pre-set an ambush and were waiting in the shadows.


    Su Liang suspected that someone in Mai Fei��s entourage had betrayed him.


    Whoever was behind the smuggling of the iron might not be a small character and could possibly do anything for wealth or power.


    A few people escorted Mai Fei back to the Wu Familypound, the gate was firmly shut.


    Su Liang had a bad feeling! If there really was a spy among the people around Mai Fei, this would be the perfect opportunity for murder!


    Unfortunately, Ning Jing was not around. He had not seen Mai Fei in the past three days, otherwise, he might have been able to figure something out.


    Su Liang no longer hesitated, she urged her horse forward, and while on the move, quickly tied-up the book given to her by Xing Yusheng on her back. It was very important and couldn��t be lost.


    Nian Jincheng, who was injured, was still battling with assassins. He��d thought that Su Liang had already left. But when he heard the sound of horseshoes and turned his head, he saw her riding back, standing up on her horse when she came near the gate of the Wu Familypound, jumping over the tall fence, and disappearing from sight.


    Her agile and robust movements were done in one go, indicating that Su Liang was not a weak woman.


    Despite that, Nian Jincheng still wore a grave expression. He quickly took care of the two assassins who were pestering him, then also rushed towards the Wu Familypound!


    As soon as Su Liang entered, she heard Mai Fei��s roar, ��You dare to betray me?!��


    Following the sound, she saw two of Mai Fei��s secret guards lying on the ground. He was holding a bloody long sword in his hand to defend himself while the other hand was pressed against the wound on his chest, constantly retreating.


    Among Mai Fei��s subordinates, Su Liang only recognized one, Chang��an. The one who was trying to kill him now, she hadn��t met before; he was probably a master protecting him from the shadows.


    Having insiders bought over was terrifying, as it was hard to guard against such betrayals.


    With the wind blowing and the sound everywhere, Su Liang moved lightly. The traitor, with his back toward her, didn��t notice her for a while.


    Mai Fei saw Su Liang and gasped, trying to hide his surprise.


    He also thought that Su Liang had left. Even if she hadn��t, with the way she often kept a respectful distance from Mai Fei, she was likely not to interfere. He had never imagined that Su Liang woulde back to save him!


    ��It looks like I will definitely die today���� Mai Feiughed bitterly, ��Can you at least let me die knowing who your current master is?��


    ��I wouldn��t mind telling you, but unfortunately, I also don��t know who the real master is.�� The traitor was apparentlycent, thinking he had the upper hand, ��Why should you stand high above when we were all born the same? My esteemed Fourth Prince, don��t me me. I just don��t want to serve as a servant my whole life, and I also aspire to stand above the rest one day!�� As his words fell, the traitor swung his sword towards Mai Fei!


    Mai Fei hit a rock and fell onto the ground. Seeing Su Liang without any weapon, he was very worried. Then, he saw her pull out two dazzling knives from her leg, emotionlessly piercing through the traitor��s kneecaps! A terrible scream split the sky, andrge raindrops began to fall.


    The traitor fell to the ground in extreme pain, writhing.


    Quickly, Su Liang dropped the knives, took off the bundle on her back, held it in her arms, and ran into the nearby house.


    When Nian Jincheng rushed in, he saw Mai Fei lying miserably in the rain, the traitor heavily injured and no longer a threat, two knives lying on the ground, and Su Liang was in a nearby room, wiping a book that had gotten slightly wet from the rain��


    ��Su Liang!�� shouted Mai Fei angrily, ��Immediatelye and save me!��


    He even suspected that if it rained a little bit earlier, Su Liang couldn��t care less about his life and would save her book first, it was preposterous!


    Su Liang came out, saw Nian Jincheng picking up her knives, and reached out to take them, ��Thank you.��


    Nian Jincheng handed over the knives, and Su Liang retreated back under the eaves to shield herself from the rain as if she had onlye out to take the knives.


    The injured Nian Jincheng went to help the injured Mai Fei, and Chang��an rushed in with his men. The assassins outside had been taken care of.


    Seeing the traitor on the ground, Chang��an��s face changed dramatically, ��Master!��


    ��Don��t let him die!��manded Mai Fei sharply.


    Earlier, he had purged those in the Bei��an County government who had been bought over, but he had never thought that there would also be spies among his own people.


    The spy hadn��t had a chance to take action before as he wasn��t the highest-ranking covert guard around Mai Fei, so there was no opportunity for him to get close under normal circumstances. Today��s chaos of assassination seemed to be well-designed.


    Chang��an had the man whose knees were pierced caught, bound hands and feet, and his mouth stuffed to prevent him frommitting suicide.


    Nian Jincheng and Mai Fei both entered the room where Su Liang stored her books.


    What used to be the front hall of the Wu Family was now in total disarray.


    Su Liang didn��t bring her full medical kit when she went out today, but she did bring a simple medical pouch she had sewn herself.


    ��How lucky we are to have Ms. Su here! Quickly attend to my master��s wounds! �� Chang��an��s tone was urgent.


    Mai Fei was sitting on the only intact chair left in the room, with two guards standing beside him.


    Meanwhile, Nian Jincheng, with his arm bleeding profusely, sat on the ground, starting to tear his own clothes to bandage his wound, performing the actions adeptly.


    It seemed as if everyone, including Nian Jincheng, assumed that Su Liang should give priority to treat Mai Fei.


    Even though Mai Fei only had minor injuries, while Nian Jincheng, a militarymander who wielded his sword with his left hand, would be ruined if his left arm was incapacitated.


    Su Liang came to Mai Fei, took a nce at his wound, and carelessly said two words, ��It��s fine.�� Then she turned and walked towards Nian Jincheng��


    Mai Fei��s face darkened, but he didn��t feel appropriate toin. After all, in the critical situation just now, it was Su Liang who saved his life, and it was Nian Jincheng who took the arrow for him.


    However, because of his status, Mai Fei still felt quite unhappy. His high and mighty Fourth Prince��s status seemed to mean nothing to Su Liang.


    Being a close servant and a follower of Mai Fei, Chang��an knew some simple wound treatment techniques. Seeing Mai Fei with a dark face but not saying anything, he couldn��t order Su Liang and hurriedly came forward to stop the bleeding for Mai Fei.


    At this time, Nian Jincheng��s attendant, Nian Ye, finally rushed in. He was also injured. Seeing Nian Jincheng��s left arm hanging down, half of his body covered in blood, his expression tensed, ��Master!��


    ��I��m fine.�� Nian Jincheng frowned, looking at Su Liang who arrived, ��You go treat the Fourth Prince��s wound.��


    Su Liang squatted down beside him and opened her medical bag, emotionless, ��I am a doctor.. Is General Nian trying to instruct me?��

 Chapter 63 - 63: 063. If I Take a Fancy to Him (Part 2)

    Chapter 63: 063. If I Take a Fancy to Him (Part 2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The doors and windows were all open. Outside, the wind and rain were mixed, and the cold was gradually intensifying.


    Su Liang had just finished treating Nian Jincheng��s wound and stood up, only to sneeze.


    ��Thank you, Miss Su.�� Nian Jincheng lowered his head and didn��t look at Su Liang.


    He was thinking. Did Su Liang insist on treating him first, disregarding Mai Fei, solely due to a doctor��s duty, or because of his rtionship with Ning Jing?


    Chang��an��s voice interrupted Nian Jincheng��s thoughts,�� Miss Su, please check my master again!��


    ��No need.�� Mai Fei shook his head. He had calmed down. ��It��s a minor injury. Why worry? However, it is Jincheng��s arm. He blocked an arrow for me. Can it healpletely?��


    Su Liang��s expression was nd, ��Don��t exercise it for a month. I will prescribe a form for General Nian, drink a few doses of medicine.��


    As soon as Su Liang finished speaking, she went to treat Nian Ye, Nian Jincheng��s subordinate, but he repeatedly waved his hands, saying it was no big deal.


    In the rain, Chang��an brought back Nian Jincheng��s carriage and the corpse of the outside assassin to the Wu Family, and took out the Four Treasures of the Study from the carriage for Su Liang.


    Su Liang wrote a prescription and handed it to Nian Jincheng.


    He saw Su Liang��s handwriting and was stunned for a moment. He had seen this handwriting before.


    ��With such heavy rain, Miss Su wouldn��t be able to go home for a while. Why not sit down and chat?�� Mai Fei moved a chair from elsewhere and said as his subordinate did so.


    Like their previous meeting in the back garden, the three sat at the same table again.


    Mai Fei actively started telling Nian Jincheng about how the scandal of the Wu Yun father and son was exposed. Many of the details were things that Nian Jincheng, who had been in the capital city before, didn��t know.


    ��If it weren��t for Su Liang��s bravery and quick thinking, who knows how many innocent women Wu Yun and Gai Huaian would have secretly harmed.�� Mai Fei sighed.


    Nian Jincheng had some doubts in his heart. Since Su Liang lived with Ning Jing, how could she be captured so easily by Wu Yun?


    Mai Fei immediately asked Su Liang, ��Didn��t Ning Jing notice anything on the night you were captured by Wu Yun?��


    Su Liang realized that while Mai Fei seemed to be sharing the case with Nian Jincheng, he was actually trying to probe Ning Jing��s background from her.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I asked him when I got back. He said that he couldn��t sleep at night and went to the back mountain to look at the moon. When he came back, he didn��t notice my disappearance. The next day, he realized something was wrong when he called me and no one answered. However, there were no clues, so he stayed at home and waited.��


    ��So that��s how it was.�� Mai Fei shed his usual smile, obviously not too convinced by Su Liang��s words.


    But it didn��t matter. Su Liang was just perfunctory him, and there were some things she couldn��t say.


    As soon as Mai Fei mentioned that a mysterious expert had secretly helped expose the evidence of Wu Yun and Gai Huai��an��s evil deeds, Nian Jincheng guessed who that person was.


    Therefore, Nian Jincheng realized the hidden probe in Mai Fei and Su Liang��s conversation. Su Liang responded calmly without revealing anything.


    Chang��an brought the chessboard, and Mai Fei and Nian Jincheng started ying to kill time.


    Su Liang then opened the cloth bag and took out the poison scripture, focusing on reading it.


    Every time Mai Fei dropped a piece, his eyes swept towards Su Liang.


    Nian Jincheng focused on the game, not looking elsewhere.


    One game finished, and Mai Fei lost.


    ��Let��s make it best two out of three, and make a wager to make it more interesting.�� Mai Fei again looked at Su Liang, ��Does Miss Su have any good suggestions?��


    Su Liang looked up to ask, ��What did Lord Mai just say?��


    Mai Fei smiled, ��Jincheng and I are ying a game and we want to make a bet. The loser has to pay. Why don��t youe up with a bet?��


    Nian Jincheng thought, she would surely decline.


    Who knew that Su Liang agreed readily, ��Okay. Whoever loses, give me 3,000 silver taels.��


    Chang��an was dumbfounded: Miss Su really was a master at taking advantage of people; she didn��t miss any opportunity to extort his master!


    Nian Jincheng��s lips twitched as he lowered his head to clean up the chess pieces, thinking that she was really weird, she didn��t do anything by the book.


    Mai Fei��s face darkened a bit, ��Such a young girl, and all you think about all day is money. Don��t you have other pursuits?��


    Su Liang chuckled lightly, ��Lord Mai asked me toe up with the bet. I did, but you��re not happy. Why ask me then? I love money. My dream is to sleep on money one day. It��s superficial, but wealthy.��


    Mai Fei��s eyes flickered slightly, ��If I give you enough money, would you leave Ning Jing?


    Nian Jincheng��s hand paused slightly.


    Su Liang��s face was still calm, ��That, I��m afraid Lord Mai can��t afford.��


    ��Yes, you had mentioned that you liked him. I knew it. You��re robbing me to support Ning Jing. He��s really mature.�� Mai Fei couldn��t help but start to make scornfulments.


    Actually, the statement that Su Liang robbed money to support Ning Jing was originally from Chang��an. Now that Mai Fei mentioned it, it seemed to have a hint of mockery.


    But to Nian Jincheng, it was almost unbelievable. Ever since he met Su Liang again this time, everything seemed strange and he didn��t quite understand��


    Su Liang continued reading her book, not caring about the chess game between the two men.


    When she heard Chang��an say that the rain had stopped, she then closed the book and put it back into her cloth bag.


    Mai Fei raised the corners of his lips slightly, ��Miss Su, don��t forget, Jincheng owes you 3,000 taels.��


    ��It��s not right to make General Nian pay on our first meeting, let��s forget it.�� Su Liang said.


    Mai Fei snorted, ��Would you write it off if I was the one who lost?��


    ��I believe that even if I don��t ask for it, Lord Mai will definitely give it.�� Su Liang smiled.


    Mai Fei:


    Su Liang was about to leave, and Mai Fei had to return to the county town. He wanted Nian Jincheng to go with him. After discussing the mine issue, they would decide how to arrange it.


    After leaving the house, Mai Fei asked Su Liang to ride in his carriage with him for the third time today. Su Liang politely declined for the third time, ��I��m not injured, it��s okay to ride a horse.��


    Mai Fei looked at the injured Nian Jincheng. ��Jincheng, get in the car.�� He lowered the curtain of the carriage after he finished speaking, leaving no room for refusal.


    Nian Jincheng said to Su Liang, ��The 3,000 taels of silver bills will be delivered to Miss Su another day. Thank you, Miss Su, for treating me today.��


    ��All right.�� As soon as Su Liang finished speaking, she rode her horse forward.


    Nian Jincheng got into the carriage and sat up straight. Mai Fei told him to rx a bit and rest.


    The carriage slowly started to move. Suddenly, Mai Fei asked Nian Jincheng in a low voice, ��What do you think of Su Liang?


    Nian Jincheng paused for a moment, ��Miss Su, is very capable.��


    ��Very unique, isn��t she?�� Mai Fei had a smile on his face. ��Unfortunately, no matter how I show her goodwill, she doesn��t appreciate it. Otherwise, I would want to take her as a concubine.��


    Nian Jincheng remained silent, only listening as Mai Feiughed and said, ��She said she likes Ning Jing, but he only treats her like a sister despite her affections. I always feel that she��s lying. Why don��t you, Jincheng, give it a try?�� Nian Jincheng frowned, ��I don��t understand what his highness means.��


    ��What I mean is, if you��re interested in her, why not try courting her?�� Mai Fei said with interest, ��In the capital city, there are many girls who fancy you, even the sixth princess is smitten with you, perhaps Su Liang might also like someone like you. She risked offending me to heal you first, I think she has a pretty good impression of you.��


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��I��m here on an Imperial Edict, I won��t be distracted by other matters.��


    ��Don��t be so rigid. Are you daring to say that you have absolutely no interest in Su Liang?�� Mai Fei stared into Nian Jincheng��s eyes.


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��I have never thought about such things.��


    Mai Fei gave a half-smile-half-smirk, ��No wonder the crown prince says you��re such a boring fellow. But there��s nothing wrong with being focused that��s how one achieves great things. Now that you��re here, I have a n to deal with Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an, I need your assistance.��


    ��Your Highness, just give your orders.�� Nian Jincheng respectfully replied.


    Since they had met, Mai Fei addressed him by his name, showing familiarity and ease, but Nian Jincheng always maintained a respectful distance and never let his guard down.


    Nian Jincheng knew that Mai Fei��s attempt to coax him into courting Su Liang was to test his character, and also probe the rtionship between Ning Jing and Su Liang.


    In the short half-day, Mai Fei maintained a good temper, but many of the words he said had ulterior motives.


    ��My lord, we��ve reached Feiyan Town.�� Changan��s voice came from outside the carriage.


    Mai Fei and Nian Jincheng, who had been pretending to sleep with their eyes closed, both opened their eyes.


    ��Changan, you send Miss Su home.�� Mai Fei lifted the carriage curtain.


    From Nian Jincheng��s angle, he could only see a part of Su Liang��s skirt.


    ��Master Mai, General Nian, I��ll take my leave now.�� As soon as Su Liang finished her sentence, she spurred her horse towards Su Family��s vige, with Changan following behind on his horse.


    ��Let��s go.�� Mai Fei ordered, and the group continued on their journey.


    On the way back to the vige, the sun came out again.


    By the time Su Liang arrived home, the evening sun was setting, and golden light sprinkled across thend.


    The door was locked from the outside, and Ning Jing wasn��t home.


    ��Has Master Ning gone out?�� As soon as Changan asked, he heard a child shouting from a distance, ��Sister Su Liang! Elder Brother Ning is at my house!��


    Changan remembered that when they left in the morning, Su Liang had asked


    Ning Jing to take a piece of meat and go to Neighbor Bails house for lunch.


    Su Liang rode towards the Bails house, and Changan took his leave.


    Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi both excitedly greeted her, and Su Liang, seeing the two young boys looking up expectantly at the horse, asked if they wanted to ride it?


    ��Really?�� Bai Xiaohu jumped excitedly.


    Zhuzi was a little timid, ��But I can��t!��


    ��Don��t be afraid, give it a try.�� Su Liang said as she dismounted, first hoisting Zhuzi onto the horse��s back and instructing him to hold the reins and stay in ce, then she helped Bai Xiaohu climb up too, and he held onto Zhuzi.


    ��Is it high?�� Su Liang asked with a smile.


    Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi both nodded, it��s so high!


    Su Liang leading the horse around the t open space outside Bai Family��s door, walking slowly.


    The two children gradually rxed, their little faces lighting up with excitement again.


    Bai��s grandmother, hearing Bai Xiaohu calling for Su Liang and the sound of the horse��s hooves, repeatedly peered out from the kitchen but didn��t see the two boys or Su Liange in, so she went out to check.


    Seeing Su Liang leading the horse, with the two boys happily seated on top, she quickly called them to stop, ��Hurry down! Liang girl, you can��t always cater to them!��


    ��Grandma, I can ride a horse now!��


    ��I can too!��


    Seeing the two grandsons grinning ear to ear, Bai��s grandmother couldn��t help butugh, ��The dumplings are almost ready,e inside soon!��


    Last time they got meat dumplings from Su Liang��s house, Bai��s family found them incredibly delicious. Bail s grandmother went to learn how to make them from Su Liang and quickly picked up the skills.


    It wasn��t until Liu Shi came out to call for them that the two children dismounted and ran back home.


    Su Liang tethered the horse to a tree outside and went in to see Ning Jing sitting with Old man Bai under the eaves, with a lot of evenly split bamboo strips beside them. He had a half-woven small bamboo basket in his hands.


    Old man Bai was skilled in bamboo-weaving, and he would weave some bamboo baskets ands to sell during his leisure time. Today, Ning Jing came to mooch a meal, it started to rain in the afternoon and didn��t leave, so when Old man Bai was weaving bamboo baskets, Ning Jing joined to learn, and he had been learning for half a day.


    Su Liang came in and Ning Jing didn��t even look up at her, just busy with his work.


    She went to wash her hands, the dumplings were already in the pot.


    Bai��s grandmother prepared two kinds of fillings, one meat and one vegetarian. The vegetarian filling was her own concoction, vegetable egg, for the first time.


    This wasn��t the first time Su Liang and Ning Jing had eaten at Bai��s house. Bai��s living conditions had improved greatly recently, and the family was warm and lively. ��Heartbroken�� Bai He went to work in the county town and hadn��t returned home for several days.


    Ning Jing, who was typically silent, praised the vegetarian dumplings made by Bai��s grandmother, she was delighted and told Ning Jing anytime he wants to eat, he just needs to tell her.


    After dinner, Su Liang took her cloth bag, and Ning Jing led the horse, slowly walking home.


    ��We didn��t make it to the mine today, not because of the rain, but because we encountered an assassin on the way.�� Su Liang said.


    ��Hmm.�� Ning Jing responded.


    ��The militarymander sent from the capital to rece Gai Yun��s position has arrived. Xing Yusheng gave him three books to bring to me, two medical books, and one book on poison.��


    ��Good.��


    ��There��s also a scented sachet. It was given to me by Xing Yusheng��s cousin, she said she made it herself. It was kind of strange. Do you know Miss Qin?��


    ��I don��t.��


    ��Then it shouldn��t be sent to you. Maybe she heard something from Xing


    Yusheng and wanted to get to know me?��


    ��Hmm.�� ��You probably know the new militarymander, Nian Jincheng.��


    ��Hmm.��


    In the darkness of the night, Ning Jing��s footsteps didn��t falter, the side of his face was cold and indifferent, his voice as tranquil as ever.


    Su Liang sighed, ��Nian Jincheng was hit by a poisoned arrow protecting Duanmu Chen today, and I couldn��t do anything to help him. Duanmu Chen took him away to find a famous doctor, I wonder how he��s doing now. Should we go visit him?��


    Ning Jing looked at Su Liang, ��You��re lying. If someone was in trouble and you couldn��t save them, you wouldn��t wait until the end to mention it. Do you fancy Nian Jincheng?��


    Su Liang blinked, ��If I do, what do you think?��


    Ning Jing stopped walking, standing still in the deep night like a statue.


    After a moment, he said, ��Not good. His family, they all have problems in their heads..��

 Chapter 64 - 64: 064. Duan Muchen l s Plan (First update)

    Chapter 64: 064. Duan Muchen l s n (First update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After a day, Nian Jincheng��s subordinate Nian Ye came to the vige to give Su Liang a banknote worth three thousand taels of silver.


    Su Liang did not let him in, just talking at the front door for a while.


    ��How is his injury?�� Su Liang asked.


    Nian Ye said, ��Young master��s wound is better now.��


    ��That��s good. If there is any problem, you cane to me,�� Su Liang said.


    Nian Ye sped his hands, ��Thank you, Miss Su Liang!��


    Then he left in a hurry.


    Su Liang closed the door and turned around, seeing Ning Jing standing under the eaves. She mentioned the origin of the three thousand taels to him. After listening to her, Ning Jing asked, ��Why not five thousand taels?��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��I just said that casually.��


    Since getting the poisonous scripture, she has temporarily put the medical book aside. There were some ready-made poison recipes in it, and she wanted to try them out, asking Ning Jing when he would go to the county town again, to help buy the medicinal materials back.


    ��Fine,�� Ning Jing agreed, going today.


    Su Liang wrote down the list of medicinal materials and handed it to Ning Jing, asking him to buy some rice paper as well. As for ingredients, he could decide what to buy.


    Then Ning Jing left by himself, driving the carriage.


    Today was sunny, and it was warm outside. Su Liang closed the front door, holding the book and sitting in the courtyard, reading.


    The pen holder Ning Jing made for her was ced in front of her, in sight.


    It was different from the reliefndscape penholder that Ning Jing made for himself. After he got Su Liang��s drawing, he made a wooden, pocket-sized vi ording to the proportions. Each small room��s door and window could be opened, delicate and exquisite.


    The pen holder was just a part of the small house.


    Su Liang liked it very much, thinking it was a lovely piece of art.


    The weather was good, and Su Dakuan, who had recovered, brought his grandson to Su Liang��s house to thank her, carrying a wild rabbit which he had caught in a trap on the mountain.


    Su Liang invited the grandfather and grandson in, pouring water and offering desserts for them.


    Since Ning Jing was not at home, Su Dakuan noticed the book Su Liang was reading, sat down for a moment, then got up to leave, saying he would visit Old Bail s house.


    Su Liang smiled and nodded, ��That��s good. Erniu, go y with Little Tiger.��


    After sending away Su Dakuan and his grandson, Su Liang tied the legs of the still -living wild rabbit and put it in the kitchen, nning to let Ning Jing kill it when he returned.


    After receiving two more patients from neighboring viges for follow-up treatment, Su Liang continued reading.


    Ning Jing arrived at the county town and, as usual, went to thergest pharmacy first to buy the medicinal materials Su Liang needed.


    The carriage was parked outside the pharmacy. Ning Jing carried a bamboo basket he had woven himself, filled with many well-packed medicinal materials. When he walked out of the pharmacy, he bumped into Nian Ye, Nian Jincheng��s subordinate.


    Nian Ye hade to get the medicine for Nian Jincheng with Su Liang��s prescription- Although he had been to Sli Family Vige. he hadn��t seen Ning


    Jing before and didn��t recognize him. He only thought this young man was quite outstanding in appearance and temperament, so he nced at him and walked straight past.


    Ning Jing walked out of the pharmacy and saw a person standing with his back to him under a big tree.


    It was Nian Jincheng.


    He had been staying in the county government to recuperate from his injury for the past two days.


    Early in the morning, Nian Ye went to Su Family Vige. After returning, he had to go out again to get the medicine, so Nian Jincheng joined him for a walk.


    He looked at the bustling street, which was far less lively and prosperous than the capital city��s.


    But he enjoyed the feeling of not being watched by anyone even while standing in the noisy streets.


    Although there were youngdies who noticed this handsome young man, they only stole nces at him, not a group of people who knew his identity peering closely at his every move and gesture.


    There was a carriage parked not far away, with a young apprentice of the pharmacy standing beside it. Nian Jincheng saw it but didn��t pay attention. ��Young Master Ning, have you finished shopping? Have a safe trip!��


    The enthusiastic voice of the young apprentice reached Nian Jincheng��s ears.


    He turned his head and saw a familiar figure walking to the side of the carriage. Ning Jing gave the young apprentice a few rewards, put the basket in the carriage, jumped in, picked up the whip and drove away.


    Nian Jincheng froze.


    He had imagined many scenarios of meeting ��Ning Jing�� again but never thought they would unexpectedly encounter each other here.


    He only saw Ning Jing��s silhouette, and he thought Ning Jing must have seen him and recognized him.


    They were like strangers on the street, appearing in the same space and time, silently brushing past each other and parting ways.


    While Nian Jincheng was lost in thought, the carriage disappeared from sight.


    He walked into the pharmacy, and Nian Ye was taking the medicine from the counter, ��Young master, it will be ready soon.��


    ��Hmm.�� Nian Jincheng came in intending to ask the apprentice what Ning Jing had bought.


    But the words stuck in his throat when he suddenly recalled Su Liang��s previous words to him, ��Stay away from us.����


    ��Young master, let��s go.�� Nian Ye found it strange that Nian Jincheng seemed to be lost in thought.


    As soon as the master and servant left the pharmacy, Nian Jincheng saw a carriage parked across the street. Ning Jing hade back.


    She didn��t deliberately avoid him when he left just now. She just went to buy something else.


    Nian Jincheng sighed silently in his heart, turned back his gaze, and returned to the county government office with Nian Ye, where Chang��an informed him that Mai Fei was looking for him.


    As soon as he saw Nian Jincheng, Mai Fei asked, ��Has the 3000 taels been delivered?��


    Nian Jincheng nodded.


    ��What did Su Liang say?�� Mai Fei asked.


    Nian Jincheng told the truth, ��Miss Su asked about my injuries and said that if there was any problem, she could be invited over.��


    Mai Feiughed softly, ��She usually doesn��t see patients, but she seems to care a lot about your injuries.��


    Nian Jincheng frowned, ��Your Highness����


    ��I��m just joking. Although I wouldn��t be surprised if Su Liang truly had a crush on you, it shouldn��t happen so soon.�� Mai Fei shook his head, ��Let��s talk about business. The n I mentioned to you was carried outst night, and it went smoothly so far.��


    Mai Fei was referring to the matter of Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an.


    After being arrested, no one hade to the prison to break in or silence them. The father and son remained unyielding, iming they knew nothing and had no involvement, and that they were framed and set up.


    As a result, Mai Fei��s real investigation into the iron mine smuggling case hade to a deadlock, with the clues stopping at Wu Family father and son. If they don��t open up and confess, all of Mai Fei��s previous efforts would have been in vain.


    The traitor who was stabbed in both knees by Su Liang at the deserted Wu family residence is still alive. After Mai Fei brought him back, he came up with a n.


    The traitor, greedy for wealth and status, naturally did not want to die. So, he confessed everything he knew truthfully.


    The mastermind behind everything was very good at controlling spies. These small yers were in contact with their handlers separately and simply followed orders after being bribed heavily, having no idea who their real master is.


    After questioning, Mai Fei did not find the person who bribed the traitor. The assassin had long fled since the mission failed.


    Although no important information was obtained, there was still something useful about the situation.


    Mai Fei initially wanted Nian Jincheng to take action, but Nian Jincheng was injured blocking an arrow for him, and Su Liang said he couldn��t use martial arts for a month. So, Mai Fei arranged for another master among his subordinates who was simr in physique to the traitor to take people and act.


    The n was to ��save�� Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an and try to gain their trust.


    It was, of course, impossible to have Gai Yun hand over the ount books directly. But as long as they believe it��s their own people, anything said or done would be progress.


    By now, the person had been ��saved,�� and things were going smoothly, but there was a problem.


    Mai Fei sighed, ��I told you before that Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an fell into disgrace because they offended Miss Su Liang, otherwise I wouldn��t have had the opportunity to deal with them.��


    Upon hearing Mai Fei, Nian Jincheng had a feeling that it had something to do with Su Liang.


    ��That madman Gai Huai��an said that as long as Su Liang was captured and brought to him, he would believe that their own people were there. Otherwise, the father and son would not say a word and await their fate, whether they would be killed or mutted.�� Mai Fei sighed again.


    Nian Jincheng frowned, ��Of course, we can��t let Miss Su go. They will definitely push harder and make more outrageous demands.��


    Mai Fei was not surprised by Nian Jincheng��s reaction. The reason why he sought the help of someone obviously from the crown prince��s side was that he understood Nian Jincheng��s character. He was genuinely upright and principled in his work.


    ��Don��t get me wrong, I��m not trying to sacrifice Su Liang.�� Mai Fei shook his head, ��It��s just that without her appearance, there would be no progress in the matter. I think we can let her try and see the reaction of Gai Yun and Gai


    Huai��an.��


    ��Pretend to be captured, and if they make unreasonable demands, we back off?�� Nian Jincheng asked.


    Mai Fei shook his head, ��Of course we can��t just let it be. If the father and son want to harm Su Liang, let her fight back.��


    Nian Jincheng��s eyes narrowed, ��Your Highness means to have Miss Su pretend to be captured, and if the father and son make excessive demands, let her regain consciousness and fight back against Your Highness��s men?��


    Mai Fei nodded, ��To put on a show, it has to be the full package. If one tactic doesn��t work, change course. As long as the father and son see with their own eyes Su Liang fighting for life and death with my people, they will naturally believe that those people are really trying to save them. Don��t reveal any ws in the middle, let Su Liang escape in the end, leaving one or two survivors among my men to continue fleeing with Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an, then the show seeds!��


    Nian Jincheng frowned, ��Is Your Highness nning to sacrifice subordinates for the sake of the investigation?��


    Mai Feiughed, ��As I said from the beginning, it��s all an act. Leaving only one or two survivors is also part of the act.��


    ��But fooling Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an won��t be easy.�� Nian Jincheng said.


    Mai Fei sighed deeply, ��Yes, especially Gai Yun, who is old and cunning. If he senses something wrong, all our previous efforts will be wasted. Therefore, it is essential for Su Liang to go, and only she can give us a chance of sess. Not only is she the one Gai Huai��an specifically wants, but she is also skilled in martial arts and medical skills. I suppose she knows very well how to beat someone so severely that they appear to be on the verge of death, but who won��t actually die.��


    ��This is too difficult.�� Nian Jincheng��s gaze was serious, ��Your Highness should put on a vivid act to the extent of severe injuries and near death. They must do their utmost to attack the enemy, especially Your Highness��s subordinates, who must try their best to kill Miss Su so that Gai Yun may believe it. However, the premise is that Miss Su��s martial arts should be able to deal with them and not bepletely overwhelmed, otherwise, you will not be able to fool Gai


    Yun.��


    Mai Fei nodded, ��You have identified the problem. I don��t know how strong Su Liang��s martial arts are. But this is not the biggest problem. The key is whether she is willing to help. She is very smart, and as long as she is willing to help us, there must be a way.��


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��Your Highness has thought things through carefully, but I do not agree with this n. This is something we should do and has nothing to do with Miss Su, and she has already helped us a lot before. We shouldn��t make her take on such a great risk again.��


    Mai Fei snorted lightly, ��I know you��re a man of integrity who doesn��t want to use women, but I��m not the kind to stop at nothing to achieve my goals, and I don��t intend to force her. Otherwise, I wouldn��t havee to you.�� ��What does Your Highness want me to do?�� Nian Jincheng asked.


    ��You and I both know that this case is of great importance, and it��s not a matter of whether you or I can make a merit!�� Mai Fei said seriously, ��If we don��t get to the bottom of this as soon as possible, it poses a huge threat to the Qian Country!��


    Nian Jincheng fell silent, and Mai Fei continued, ��Su Liang has already been involved from the beginning, and there is no alternative. I think you should know what is more important.��


    Nian Jincheng was silent as he heard Mai Fei say, ��At the very beginning, I tried to test Ning Jing, which caused Su Liang to have prejudice against me. This matter is up to you. Coerce her, bribe her, and seduce her. Use any means necessary to make her agree to help, and don��t dy. At thetest, by tomorrow, I want to see results!��


    Nian Jincheng��s face darkened slightly, ��I think that precisely because this matter is of great importance, we shouldn��t rely on a youngdy and put her in danger. If this n fails, we should think of other ways.��


    Mai Fei��s face changed instantly, ��Nian Jincheng, I��m not discussing this with you. It��s an order! You must aplish it! If the mission fails, are you going to tell the Emperor that Su Liang��s safety is more important than the safety of Qian Country? Do you think the Emperor will cut your head off?��


    As his words fell, Mai Fei took the tea to see the guest out, ��You are a smart man, I don��t need to say anything more. Go, I��ll await your good news.��


    After Nian Jincheng left, Mai Fei called for Chang��an.


    ��You follow Nian Jincheng.�� Mai Fei instructed.


    Chang��an knew what Mai Fei wanted to do and frowned, ��I believe that no matter who goes to persuade her, Miss Su will not agree.��


    Mai Fei��s expression was mild, ��I��ve tried everything I can think of.

 Chapter 65 - 65: 065. Unexpected Outcome (Revision 2)

    Chapter 65: 065. Unexpected Oue (Revision 2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Young Master, the medicine is ready, drink it while it��s hot.�� Nian Ye brought a bowl of dark medicine, the rising steam smelling bitter.


    Nian Jincheng picked up the bowl and drank it all.


    ��Is there something wrong, Young Master?�� Nian Ye had attended Nian Jincheng for many years and noticed his bad mood, although it didn��t show on his face.


    Nian Jincheng shook his head and went to change his clothes.


    Nian Ye took the bowl out and saw Chang��aning.


    ��My master asked me to apany General Nian to Su Family Vige and wait for his orders.�� Chang��an stood outside the door and said.


    Nian Jincheng��s face darkened inside the house!


    He knew that Mai Fei had sent Chang��an to watch him.


    It was not because he suspected any rtionship between Nian Jincheng and Ning Jing.


    But to see if Nian Jincheng would try his best toplete the tasks Mai Fei had assigned.


    If he said anything wrong, and the oue was not as Mai Fei wished, he would be reported.


    Chang��an didn��t hear an answer from Nian Jincheng and asked again, ��General Nian, are you ready to leave?��


    Nian Jincheng fastened his belt, took his waist sword, and opened the door toe out, still with his usual cold appearance, ��Let��s go, thank you for showing me the way.��


    ��It��s my duty.�� Chang��an nodded.


    Nian Ye did not know what Nian Jincheng was going to do and wanted to follow him but was left behind. Nian Jincheng asked him to rest in the county government as he was injured as well.


    The carriage was prepared, and after helping Nian Jincheng get on, Chang��an drove away from the county town, heading towards Feiyan Town.


    Through the carriage curtain, Nian Jincheng asked Chang��an, ��The crown prince said that he once designed a test to probe Su Liang��s sworn brother Ning Jing. What happened?��


    Chang��anughed, ��That��s all in the past.��


    About Bei��an County��s Court Examination fraud case, actually, Su Liang and


    Ning Jing knew nothing about one of the masterminds behind the curtain Mai Fei. Authorities taking bribes to frame Ning Jing had been bought at a high price by the Ning Family from Xunyang before receiving Mai Fei��s orders.


    Chang��an didn��t want to say more, and Nian Jincheng didn��t ask further. He just asked Chang��an to tell him what he knew about Su Liang, to better understand the situation and make it easier for the uing task.


    Chang��an didn��t suspect anything, so he started talking about Su Liang.


    When Mai Fei first arrived in Bei��an County, he asked Chang��an to secretly investigate Ning Jing and Su Liang, so he also knew some of the things that had happened before.


    For example, Su Liang was locked up by Su Daqiang��s family to embroider for money. She cooperated with high-interest loan lender Hu Er to send Su Daqiang��s family to the mine. She went to the county government to sue the rich girl Huang Wanwan of the former County Magistrate, etc.


    Chang��an said, ��But then again, she was just a teenage girl who had lost her family and came to an unfamiliar ce. She thought those rtives could be relied upon, but it turned out to be a trap. No one in the vige had ever seen her leave the house. We guessed that for most of that time, her hands and feet had been chained and she was treated like a ve, earning money for them. What use was her martial arts?��


    Nian Jincheng��s eyes narrowed, recalling Su Liang��s appearance when they first met �C her heavy makeup failing to hide her thinness and frailty.


    ��In order to make money, that family nned to marry Miss Su to Young Master Ning. It��s said that they choked her unconscious and sent her into the bridal sedan, thinking she was dead. They nned to go to Young Master Ning the next day to demand all his money with her as a threat.�� Chang��an said with a deep sigh, ��Fortunately, Miss Su��s life was spared. Otherwise, she would have really been killed by that family��s evil n.��


    Nian Jincheng thought of the faint red mark on Su Liang��s neck that he had seen that night; he hadn��t paid attention to it before, but now it coincided with what Chang��an was saying.


    ��Young Master Ning and Miss Su are both poor orphans with no family. After a fake marriage, they became sworn siblings to have someone to rely on,�� Chang��an continued.


    Only then did Nian Jincheng understand how the wedding he had witnessed came about. There were many things behind the scenes that he didn��t know, and they were unimaginable to him.


    ��Although what the master has asked is difficult for Miss Su and may be dangerous, I hope General Nian will consider the overall situation and exin the pros and cons of it to her,�� Chang��an sighed.


    He was a subordinate of Mai Fei, and his words and actions represented Mai Fei��s will. Compassion for Su Liang was not fake, but he wouldn��t abandon the ongoing n because of it.


    Nian Jincheng didn��t say anything more.


    Chang��an sped up towards Su Family Vige.


    Aftering back from the county town with shopping, Ning Jing killed and cleaned the rabbit in the backyard.


    Last time, Su Liang asked Ning Jing to find the cksmith in town to make a charcoal grill. She ced it in the ventted area of the courtyard and added red-hot charcoal.


    The rabbit was skewered, brushed with oil, and ced on the grill.


    Thin slices of pork belly were cut and skewered as well.


    In addition, all the vegetables in the house were washed, cut, and skewered, ced in a bamboo basket, and taken out for grilling.


    The rabbit gradually turned golden brown, and the aroma filled the air.


    Ning Jing brushed the sauce prepared by Su Liang onto the rabbit, turned it over, and continued grilling.


    Su Liang grilled other ingredients at the side.


    Rib and radish soup simmered on the kitchen stove.


    The rabbit was almost done, and the other skewers Su Liang had grilled were ready to eat soon. Sheughed, ��If Mai Fei came now and we had to share this meal with him, how much would we charge?��


    Ning Jing turned the rabbit over and calmly said, ��Let him get lost.��


    Su Liang chuckled, and in the next moment, she heard a knock on the door followed by a familiar male voice, ��Miss Su!��


    Who else could it be but Chang��an, who always visited them?


    Su Liang thought Mai Fei might havee as well, so she pretended not to hear.


    Meanwhile, Ning Jing was focused on grilling the perfect rabbit, not showing any intention to open the door.


    As the aroma of grilled meat wafted outside the courtyard, Chang��an took a deep breath, ��They must be at home. Maybe they think my master is here and don��t want to invite him to dinner, so they��re ignoring us?��


    Nian Jincheng had heard from Chang��an about the exorbitant price of the meal Su Liang had sold to Mai Fei. It was clear that Su Liang and Mai Fei were not friends and didn��t want to be friends.


    ��Miss Su, my master is not here!�� Chang��an said loudly.


    Su Liang heard but still didn��t respond. If Mai Fei was not here, Chang��an could wait outside if he had any business. Who would invite someone to their house without prior notice in the middle of the day?


    Then Chang��an said, ��General Nian is here too! He has important business with


    Miss Su! Please open the door!��


    Ning Jing divided the grilled rabbit into two halves, and Su Liang was about to check on the rib and radish soup in the kitchen.


    ��Nian Jincheng is here.�� Su Liang looked at Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent. ��We should eat the meat while it��s hot.�� They could talk about other thingster.


    Su Liang went to the kitchen to get the soup, and they began to eat. Their staple was the roasted tender buns.


    The sun was shining, and the two sat under the tree, eating delicious roasted rabbit meat and sipping rib soup, feelingfortable and content.


    Chang��an said he and Nian Jincheng would wait outside, so he didn��t knock on the door again.


    He sat on a stone outside the door, inhaling the aromaing from the house, and his empty stomach growled. He sighed and muttered to himself, ��They won��t even let us in, so it seems that there��s no chance for that matter����


    Nian Jincheng walked to the edge of the stream. It was not his first time here, but it was his first time appreciating the scenery of this small rural vige.


    The hare wasn��t big, but the meat was very tender.


    After finishing the meal and taking a sip of the hot soup, Su Liang felt extremelyfortable.


    ��Nian Jincheng��s attendant just sent the silver bills this morning, what is he doing here again?�� Su Liang was somewhat puzzled.


    Ning Jing was eating the meat earnestly, not interested in discussing the matter with her.


    Su Liang had long been ustomed to Ning Jing��s reticence and didn��t care. She stirred the soup in the bowl thoughtfully, ��Whatever it is, Nian Jincheng and Chang��aning together probably has something to do with Duanmu Chen��s intentions.��


    Su Liang thought that Nian Jincheng questioned her that day at Wu��s abandoned house because he was unfamiliar with the situation and cared too much about Ning Jing.


    However, Su Liang had clearly warned Nian Jincheng to stay away from them. Mai Fei was always watching, and it was easy to arouse suspicion.


    Later, Nian Jincheng cautiously kept his distance from Su Liang, so he couldn��t havee to see her in broad daylight, especially when he was with Chang��an, which was equivalent to being watched by Mai Fei��s spies in every move.


    ��I wonder what it could be���� Su Liang couldn��t think of it, but she felt that nothing good coulde of it.


    If it were a good thing, Mai Fei would definitelye in person with his temperament.


    Thinking of this, although she didn��t know the purpose of Nian Jincheng��s visit,


    Su Liang already had some clues in her heart. She asked Ning Jing solemnly, ��If


    Nian Jincheng wants me to help him with something, should I agree?��


    Ning Jing was putting away the bowls and dishes, his expression indifferent, ��It��s your matter, you decide.�� With those words, he went into the kitchen to clean up.


    Su Liang got up to open the door.


    Seeing the door open, Chang��an hurried to his feet, just as Nian Jincheng returned from the creek side.


    ��I didn��t expect that we would have visitors at this time. I thought I heard it wrong.�� Su Liang smiled.


    Chang��an��s mouth twitched, ��It��s our fault for barging in uninvited.�� Nian Jincheng saluted, ��Miss Su, we apologize for the intrusion.��


    ��Pleasee in.�� Su Liang turned around, ��Have you two had lunch yet?�� Chang��an blurted out, ��Not yet!��


    ��Well, that��s unfortunate. We just finished eating.�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    Chang��an: �� He thought Su Liang was going to invite them to eat, he was overthinking!


    ��Please have a seat.�� Su Liang pointed to the spots under the tree.


    The table Ning Jing had wiped was very clean.


    Nian Jincheng heard movement in the kitchen but couldn��t see what Ning Jing was doing.


    Su Liang brought the tea and poured it for them. While doing so, she asked, ��Are you two here for me to treat an ailment or does the Fourth Prince have any orders?��


    Chang��an��s expression turned serious, ��General Nian has something to ask of


    Miss Su, and our Master asked me to apany him.��


    Deliberately leaving Mai Fei out, Su Liang felt even more certain that it must not be a good thing.


    ��General Nian, please have some tea.�� Su Liang ced a cup of hot tea in front of Nian Jincheng, ��Please speak directly if there��s a matter.��


    ��Thank you.�� Nian Jincheng held the tea cup with both hands, but the actual heat made him lose hisposure for a moment, not knowing how to start speaking.


    Chang��an reminded Nian Jincheng, ��General Nian, Miss Su is always busy. Let��s get to the point.��


    Nian Jincheng nodded subconsciously, his hesitationsted only a moment before he spoke, ��I came here today because there is a matter in which I seek Miss Su��s help.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Please borate.��


    ��Miss Su should know that Wu Yun and Wu Huai��an father and son are suspected of smuggling iron mines. When they were caught, it was Miss Su��s credit.�� Nian Jincheng lowered his gaze and chose his words carefully.


    ��Yes, the Fourth Prince mentioned it before.�� Su Liang said.


    ��The case has been at a standstill, and the Emperor has sent me to guard the mine and assist the Fourth Prince in the investigation.�� Nian Jincheng said, ��Now we have a n to send our own people to ��rescue�� Wu Yun and Wu


    Huai��an. As long as we can gain their trust, we can break through the deadlock.��


    Chang��an was relieved to hear that Nian Jincheng had referred to the n as ��ours,�� thinking he was quite clever. If Nian Jincheng had attributed everything to Mai Fei and left himself out, even if it were true, Mai Fei would not let him get away with it afterwards.


    And Chang��an was here to ry every word Nian Jincheng said to Mai Fei.


    Regardless of whether Nian Jincheng belonged to the Crown Prince��s faction or not, now that he had arrived in Bei��an County, his future and fate were held in Mai Fei��s hands. One misstep and Mai Fei could easily ruin him.


    Su Liang nodded and simply said, ��Brilliant.��


    However, she knew that such a n was not easy to seed, and the most difficult part was gaining Wu Yun and Wu Huai��an��s trust.


    At this moment, Su Liang had already guessed why Nian Jincheng hade to her.


    Mai Fei had mentioned before that during the interrogation, the Wu father and son had repeatedly demanded that Mai Fei capture Su Liang.


    To some extent, they were brought down by Su Liang and must hate her deeply, especially Wu Huai��an.


    What Nian Jincheng said next confirmed Su Liang��s suspicions, ��Wu Yun and


    Wu Huai��an have been ��rescued�� by our people, but Wu Huai��an asks to have


    Miss Su captured before he can trust that they are his allies.��


    Having said that, Nian Jincheng sighed andid out Mai Fei��s n for Su Liang, but he kept referring to it as ��our n.��


    Nian Jincheng knew very well that this would cause Su Liang��s resentment, but it wasn��t just for his own career.


    As a loyal militarymander to Qian Country, Nian Jincheng��s priority should indeed be the greater good. But he knew very well that he had ulterior motives in this matter, and that he couldn��t afford to let Mai Fei see these intentions.


    After finishing, Nian Jincheng looked at Su Liang, ��Please consider it carefully, as the matter is of great importance.��


    Chang��an was surprised, thinking that Nian Jincheng wasn��t as rigid as he had imagined and cared about his career.


    However, he didn��t think Su Liang would agree.


    Unexpectedly, Su Liang did not simply refuse, but asked, ��If I agree to help and take such a big risk, what��s in it for me?��


    Nian Jincheng was stunned, ��Miss Su, are you willing to help? This is not a simple matter. You may be seriously injured����


    It was his instinctive reaction, and for a moment, he forgot that Chang��an was watching him closely.


    Su Liang snorted coldly, interrupting Nian Jincheng��s words, ��General Nian, since you��re here, you don��t need to pretend to care about my safety!��


    Nian Jincheng��s face stiffened, and he didn��t want to deal with Su Liang anymore. He turned his head to look at Chang��an, ��There is room for negotiation in this matter. I think the Fourth Prince would be the one to make the decision, and I want to see his sincerity first.��


    Chang��an��s expression brightened and he said hurriedly, ��Miss Su, if you have any requests, just mention them. I will report back to the Master!��


    At some point, Ning Jing hade out of the kitchen and was standing not far away, watching them.


    Nian Jincheng noticed it, nced back, and immediately turned his attention back to his tea.


    ��I have a lot of things I need.�� Ning Jing spoke up.


    Su Liang rubbed her forehead.


    Chang��an showed a meaningful smile, ��As long as Miss Su is willing to help, once the matter is settled, everything can be negotiated for Young Master


    Ning!��


    That Su Liang agreed was unexpected.


    When Chang��an heard Ning Jing speak up, he foresaw that Mai Fei was going to be swindled again��.

 Chapter 66 - 66: 066. To give is to gain (An update)

    Chapter 66: 066. To give is to gain (An update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mai Fei didn��t show up himself and let Nian Jinchenge, not because he wanted Su Liang to believe that everything was Nian Jincheng��s idea.


    The decision maker is surely Mai Fei. No matter who passed the n on to Su Liang, this is clear, and Mai Fei himself knows it.


    Nian Jincheng, referring to Mai Fei��s n as ��our n��, doesn��t change anything about the matter itself. However, Mai Fei cares about Nian Jincheng��s attitude.


    What Mai Fei really wants Nian Jincheng to do, bymanding him toe forward, is not to inform Su Liang, but to convince her to act.


    Anyone could deliver the former information.


    Thetter, which is the key, can offend people and has a very high possibility of failure.


    If the action fails, Nian Jincheng will bear the consequences.


    After Nian Jincheng met Su Liang, following Mai Fei��s instructions, hepleted the first step of informing her.


    He thought that Su Liang would refuse next, and he would need to find a way to change her mind and get her to help.


    Unexpectedly, Su Liang didn��t give Nian Jincheng any chance and directly agreed.


    Thus, sort of achieving what Mai Fei wanted, Nian Jincheng didn��t make any mistakes from start to finish.


    ��Su Liang.��


    Hearing Ning Jing calling her from within the room, Su Liang got up and went in.


    Chang��an sighed in sorrow, ��It��s over! The young master Ning said he was going to write down what he wanted, and he��s been writing for so long. Now he��s also called Miss Su in, how much stuff do they n to ask from our master?��


    Nian Jincheng remained silent, suddenly feeling a bit likeughing.


    Today, after seeing Mai Fei, his mood had been very terrible, and he was somewhat anxious on the way here. When facing Su Liang, he felt even more embarrassed.


    But the result was unexpected.


    Nian Jincheng seriously contemted that he believed Su Liang agreed to act out of a sense of justice, not to help them.


    Even if Su Liang interrupted Nian Jincheng and spoke to him rudely, he would ept it, even if she really resents him.


    Although he doesn��t know what Su Liang and Ning Jing n to ask from Mai Fei, Nian Jincheng wanted to say: ask for more, don��t be polite��


    In the room, Su Liang took the thick stack of paper handed to her by Ning Jing.


    ��I copied the medicinal ingredients in the Poison Scripture in no particr order.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang smirked at the corner of her lips, ��That��s exactly what I wanted.�� Ning Jing had also written on the list:


    Various precious medicinal ingredients such as ginseng and lingzhi;


    A mansion in the capital city that requires a garden and a pond, with ten different fruit trees and ten different flowers nted in it;


    Hundred ancient books;


    Two BMWs;


    One catty of tribute Dahongpao tea;


    Five kinds of rare wood;


    Seven precious jades;


    Nine kinds of fine fabrics;


    Looking at thest item, Su Liang sighed faintly, ��If someone breaks the agreement and eliminates us in order not to provide these things, I wouldn��t be too surprised.��


    Even Mai Fei, as a prince, may not have so many treasures himself. Ning Jing handed over the pen, lips slightly parting, ��Just write whatever you want.��


    Su Liang thought so too, but realized that Ning Jing had already written down everything she wanted��


    Without Ning Jinging out, Su Liang handed over thepleted list to Chang��an.


    The thickness of the list made Chang��an��s hands tremble for a moment. After seeing that the many pages at the front were all medicinal ingredients, he breathed a small sigh of relief.


    But when he saw the ginseng and lingzhi, Chang��an��s mouth began to twitch.


    When he saw ��a catty of the tribute Dahongpao tea��, he was dumbfounded, ��Dahongpao is a tribute tea whose yearly production is just one catty! My master got a rewardst year, and it was just a liang(two)! Young master Ning, as thergest tea trader in Qian country, should be very clear about this!��


    Su Liang shrugged, ��Last time I made tea-vored chicken, heined that the tea was not good, maybe he wants to try Dahongpao tea. After all, his family is a tea trader, and he has very picky tastes.�� Chang��an stared speechlessly at the sky.


    Nian Jincheng stared speechlessly at the ground.


    ��That��s all.�� Su Liang said very calmly, ��It doesn��t need the fourth prince to give it now. After all, circumstances are urgent and we can��t dy. It also takes time to prepare these things. As long as the fourth prince agrees, we can sign a contract, and after the matter is aplished, he can redeem them. If I fail, let��s forget about it.��


    With that, Su Liang looked at Nian Jincheng, ��At that time, General Nian can be the witness.��


    Nian Jincheng nodded silently.


    ��Both of you may go back. Come to me after the fourth prince has made up his mind.�� Su Liang said.


    Chang��an collected the stack of paper and asked, ��Can Miss Su��s martial arts handle it?��


    ��I don��t know either, let��s just try.�� Su Liang said casually.


    Chang��an coughed lightly, ��I suppose, Miss Su wouldn��t dare to take it on unless she was confident. I��ll report back to my master immediately and we��ll get back to you.��


    Mai Fei was immensely pleased to hear from Chang��an that Su Liang was willing to help.


    However, as he held the list Chang��an brought back, reading from the front to the back, his face turned darker the more he read.


    Nian Jincheng had returned to his own quarters, and only Mai Fei and Chang��an were left in the room.


    Chang��an narrated every detail of the incident and every sentence between Nian Jincheng and Su Liang to Mai Fei.


    Mai Fei stared at the ��one catty of tribute Dahongpao tea�� on thest paper and bit his teeth, ��You mean to say, Nian Jincheng did nothing?��


    ��It��s Miss Su who didn��t give General Nian a chance. No one expected that she would agree so readily!�� Chang��an said.


    Mai Fei pped the list on the table, red at Chang��an and said, ��You call this��readily agreeing?��


    Chang��an weakly replied, ��They do ask for a lot��. I knew Miss Su loves money, but I didn��t expect����


    ��Loves money? She is enthusiastic about ckmailing me!�� Mai Fei snorted coldly, ��Does she really think I depend on her for sess and wouldn��t do anything to her?��


    Chang��an didn��t dare to retort.


    After a while, Mai Fei calmed down from the rage the list had sparked within him, ��I believe she agreed because of her inherent sense of justice. She wants to expose the crimes of Gai Yun and his father, Gai Huai��an, to the world.�� Chang��an was shocked, ��It must be so!��


    ��In other words, whether Nian Jincheng goes or not, it doesn��t matter much,�� Mai Fei sneered.


    ��Actually, it does have some impact,�� Chang��an sighed, ��General Nian��s visit made Miss Su��s impression of him a lot worse, and she hardly paid him any attention afterwards.��


    Mai Fei shook his head, ��That��s not important. Since Su Liang is willing to help anyway, will she still step in if I do not give her what��s on this list?��


    Mai Fei knew that since Su Liang had asked, if he did not agree, the oue might not be good.


    ��What��s the use of Nian Jincheng? Why didn��t he persuade Su Liang to help for free?�� Mai Fei said angrily, ��Go and call him over!��


    So Chang��an went to find Nian Jincheng.


    As soon as Nian Jincheng entered, he heard Mai Fei say, ��Su Liang wants so many things, you didn��t refuse at the time, you pay!�� Nian Jincheng frowned, ��Your Highness, I can��t afford it.��


    Mai Fei snorted coldly, ��How do you know I can afford it?��


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��I do not know. This all ording to Miss Su��s wishes. It was a pleasant surprise that she agreed to help, I dared not haggle lest it annoyed her, and lose big because of small.�� Mai Fei was furious at his words.


    Put simply, Su Liang was clearly ckmailing him.


    The hot potato that he originally wanted to toss to Nian Jincheng, has now bounced back into his own hand, and Su Liang has added fuel to the fire. If he epts, he would lose his valuable possessions! Many of the items on that list can��t be acquired simply by throwing money at it!


    ��Damn woman!�� Mai Fei cursed,


    If he refuses, then it would appear as if he was not considering the overall situation. This case is extremely important to him, and he cannot give up because of some material goods, but the more he thinks about it, the angrier he gets. The always lofty prince is for the first time in his life being so beat down, it is utterly depressing!


    Nian Jincheng, who waspletely left out of the matter, sighed, ��I have some ideas about that one jin of Da Hong Pao tea.��


    Mai Fei��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Speak!��


    ��The tribute Da Hong Pao tea is offered every year on time by the Ning family in Xunyang. We just need to steal it from the Ning Family, then we will naturally have one jin,�� Nian Jincheng solemnly said.


    Mai Fei looked coldly at Nian Jincheng, ��Do you know the crime of stealing tribute?��


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��I do know. But it is not counted as tribute before it leaves the Ning Family. If it gets lost, it��s entirely the Ning Family��s responsibility. It was said that when Ning Jing was expelled from his family, it was because he had gotten drunk and set fire to a batch of tribute tea.��


    Mai Fei��s expression shifted, ��I see! It��s highly likely that Ning Jing was framed by those bastards in the Ning Family. He doesn��t just want this one jin of tea now, he wants to make things difficult for the Ning Family!��


    In the evening, while Ning Jing was making fire and Su Liang was kneading dough, he said, ��You��ve never made me tea-vored chicken.��


    This was his response to Su Liang��s nonsense in front of Chang��an during the day.


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��When there really is one jin of Da Hong Pao, I��ll make it for you.��


    The next day, just as dawn was breaking and Su Liang was out for a run, she heard Chang��an knocking at the door.


    ��My master has agreed to the conditions that Miss Su proposed,�� Chang��an said, ��Please go to the county town with us, sign the contract in person, have General Nian as the witness. We also need to further n out the details of what��s toe, to prevent any mistakes.��


    ��Alright. Give me a moment,�� Su Liang went back to her room to change her clothes, picked up a book she had been reading, and left.


    ��Ning Jing, are youing?


    Chang��an: ��his master is going to blow a fuse��


    Upon arriving in Feiyan Town, Chang��an bought breakfast for Su Liang and Ning Jing, and they continued towards the county town.


    Nian Ye sensed that his master was in a better mood after he went out yesterday, and he didn��t know what happened in between. He even asked him if he had ever heard of a dish called ��tea-vored chicken��.


    Nian Ye had never heard of it. Making chicken using tea leaves was too extravagant. Tea leaves are precious.


    At that time, Nian Jincheng said, ��I would like to taste the tea-vored chicken made with the tribute Da Hong Pao.��


    Nian Ye felt that his master must have a fever, why else would he start talking nonsense? Tribute Da Hong Pao is only enjoyed by the royal family. Using it to cook is simply wasteful and whimsical!


    When Mai Fei sent for them again, Ning Jing and Su Liang had arrived.


    Nian Jincheng walked into Mai Fei��s courtyard. Just as he approached the door, he heard Mai Fei yelling furiously, ��Don��t get greedy!��


    Nian Jincheng paused at his steps. He had already seen Ning Jing, sitting next to Su Liang, his expression cool.


    Their eyes met, and Ning Jing still looked as calm as ever. Nian Jincheng was feeling mixed, he lowered his head to adjust his cuffs a bit, ��May Ie in?��


    ��Come in!�� Mai Fei��s voice was still full of anger. Nian Jincheng entered, bowed respectfully.


    ��Sit!�� Mai Fei said darkly.


    Nian Jincheng sat down in the empty space, facing Ning Jing.


    ��Jincheng, Prince Ning asked for so many things and still isn��t satisfied. Now he wants my Feiyun Bow. What do you think of this?�� Mai Fei asked coldly.


    Nian Jincheng was taken aback, ��The Feiyun Bow is your cherished possession, Your Highness. However, we can��t dy the important matter. Everything is up to Your Highness��s decision, I dare not make inappropriatements.��


    ��Su Liang, it��s you who need to do the things and the contract is between you and me. What do you mean by this?�� Mai Fei snorted.


    Su Liang sighed, ��It��s indeed not gentlemanly to seize what others love. But one has to let go to gain something. Your Highness can weigh it in. Ning Jing��s intention is my intention, if Your Highness is not willing, that��s also okay, let��s just forget about today.��


    Mai Fei clenched his back teeth, ��What a great justification about to let go to gain! Such a big tone, seems you are very confident about the uing matter, great!��


    Su Liang shook his head, ��It is hard to say about the certainty for now, just stating the situation in advance to avoid any unhappinesster. The contract has conditions. If my venture fails, I don��t need anypensation from Your Highness. If it seeds, then I would need Your Highness to honor your promise. I believe, Your Highness will not make a losing deal.��


    Hearing Su Liang��sst sentence with deep meaning, Nian Jincheng nodded quietly.


    Mai Fei could be angry, but as long as he did not chase Su Liang and Ning Jing away, it means that he can bear this.


    That he would take a loss is of course impossible.


    As a prince who has not been made the crown prince yet, once Mai Fei breaks the iron mine smuggling case, all the credit will be his. His identity, status, reputation, prospects will all greatly elevate!


    So this is why he has left the capital to live a life of leisure, willinglye to Bei��an County, tirelessly working so much.


    After a moment of silence, Mai Fei said coldly, ��Alright, the Feiyun Bow is yours! Su Liang, you had better not ruin my n. Otherwise, the consequences are something you cannot afford!��


    The written contract was sealed and stamped by Mai Fei. The other party was


    ng ana Ning Jing.


    Nian Jincheng, who served as the witness, also signed and stamped it.


    Mai Fei stood up and looked at Su Liang, ��Now, it��s time for you to show me your strength.��


    Su Liang nodded calmly, ��Alright..��

 Chapter 67 - 67: 067. Found a Good Home (Second Update)

    Chapter 67: 067. Found a Good Home (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Master, don��t you think there are too many people? Gai Yun has only arranged six���� Chang��an asked in a low voice.


    At the moment, ten tall men surrounded Su Liang.


    Compared to them, Su Liang seemed petite and fragile.


    Mai Fei sat under a tree, his eyes slightly narrowed, ��Don��t underestimate Miss Su. She has signed the contract and said nothing. She must have some real skills.��


    Why couldn��t Chang��an hear the sarcasm in Mai Fei��s tone?


    Since meeting Su Liang and Ning Jing, Mai Fei had lost hisposure more than once.


    Chang��an knew that Mai Fei arranged this to teach Su Liang a lesson, so he didn��t say anything.


    Nian Jincheng was standing not far away, with his attendant Nian Ye behind him.


    ��Where is he?�� Mai Fei frowned.


    The reason they hadn��t started yet was that Ning Jing had smeared ink on his hands while adding the ��Feiyun Bow�� to the contract. He said he was going to wash it off and that they should wait for him toe before they started.


    Mai Fei was unhappy, but he didn��t say anything. However, they had been waiting for a quarter of an hour.


    Just as Chang��an was about to go looking for him, he saw Ning Jinging with a dessert box from Mingxiang Building. He chose a ce where the sun was shining and started eating Osmanthus Cake.


    It must have been freshly baked, as Chang��an could smell the enticing fragrance from afar.


    The Mingxiang Building��s Osmanthus Cakes were known for being exquisite and sold in limited quantities daily.


    Chang��an strongly suspected that Ning Jing had timed his arrival deliberately.


    Nian Ye couldn��t help but say, ��Ning��s seventh son doesn��t look like the down-and-out person rumored to have been expelled from his family. He seems to be living afortable and leisurely life!��


    Nian Jincheng watched the peaceful and beautiful man eating Osmanthus Cake, nodding slightly, ��You��re right.��


    Mai Fei nced at Ning Jing with a slightly dark expression, ��He really sees himself as a gigolo!��


    Chang��an coughed lightly, ��It can��t be helped. Miss Su spoils him, and being a gigolo is also one of Ning��s skills.��


    Nian Jincheng, who overheard the conversation: �� Although he didn��t agree, it really did seem that way.


    Mai Fei shot a nce at Chang��an and asked loudly, ��Is Miss Su ready?��


    ��Just a moment,�� Su Liang said, walking out of the circle, picking up a piece of Osmanthus Cake next to Ning Jing. She finished eating it, and when Mai Fei��s subordinates were unprepared, she suddenlyunched her attack!


    Mai Fei abruptly straightened up, snorting coldly, ��Is she trying to cheat?�� Chang��an hurriedly said, ��Master, it��s up to Miss Su to decide when to start acting. Our people can��t always be gathered around her like this!��


    Mai Fei wasn��t blind to what Su Liang was doing; he just didn��t like her today.


    Chang��an gave a serious analysis, only to get a cold nce from Mai Fei,


    ��Enough nonsense! Go and buy Osmanthus Cakes!��


    Chang��an weakly requested, ��This subordinate wants to see Miss Su��s strength for myself. There won��t be another chance. If Master wants to eat Osmanthus Cake, may I ask Ning for a piece?��


    Mai Fei��s gaze was fixed on the battle, ��Go ahead. If he asks for money, you pay.��


    Chang��an:��lt suddenly felt painful, foreseeing he��s about to be ughtered��


    However, he still boldly approached Ning Jing.


    Unexpectedly, Ning Jing was unusually generous, signaling Chang��an to take the remaining two pieces of Osmanthus Cake, ��Please give these to Mai and


    General Nian.��


    He didn��t mention money.


    Delighted, Chang��an quickly grabbed the cakes, fearing Ning Jing would change his mind, ��Thank you, Ning!��


    Thinking it would be best to put the box in front of Mai Fei, Chang��an passed him and ran to deliver the cakes to Nian Jincheng first.


    Nian Jincheng rarely had sweets and desserts from his childhood, concentrating on the battle, and did not notice Chang��an fetching the Osmanthus Cake. Suddenly hearing Chang��an mention Ning Jing inviting him for dessert, he was slightly astonished. He reached out, took the box, and said, ��Thank you!��


    Chang��an hurriedly said that Nian Jincheng could have one piece, and the remaining one was for Mai Fei.


    Nian Jincheng took a piece out with a handkerchief, and returned the box to Chang��an.


    When Chang��an ced the dessert box in front of Mai Fei and respectfully said, ��Master, please help yourself,�� Mai Fei did not pay attention to him. But it was not because of the Osmanthus Cake, but because he was staring at the ten-to-onebat situation in front of him with astonishment.


    Chang��an stood up straight and stared in shock!


    In the time it took for him to share the Osmanthus Cake, Su Liang had knocked down three of the opponents!


    Although Su Liang��s confidence before the match made Mai Fei and Chang��an suspect that she was hiding her true abilities,


    based on their past understanding of Su Liang and their inherent prejudice towards a young and seemingly helpless girl, they actually felt that Su Liang was overconfident in challenging their opponents without having faced Mai Fei��s subordinates before.


    Mai Fei��s dissatisfaction and anger were because he had unconsciously dragged Su Liang into his n, but deep down, he didn��t really believe that Su Liang��s strength could be that powerful.


    Therefore, the always proud Mai Fei found Su Liang��s request to be provoking and underestimating herself!


    In fact, in Mai Fei��s original n, Su Liang was incapable of controlling the situation. It was only because of her enmity with the Wu family father and son that she was irreceable.


    Mai Fei nned to ask his subordinates not to be too harsh on Su Liang during the match, to create opportunities for her to counterattack and escape, and even thought about how to instruct them to make the fight more realistic.


    In short, while Mai Fei insisted on involving Su Liang, he only regarded her as a tool. Although there were reasons he would not let her die, he originally thought that she would only be able toplete the mission under hismand and control.


    As a result, Mai Fei was proven wrong.


    Nian Jincheng was deeply shocked.


    The vulnerable vige girl from his memory had suddenly be a beautiful, cold-hearted young woman, which was already a great surprise to him.


    When he saw that Su Liang could ride a horse, saved Mai Fei in the nick of time, and demonstrated superb medical skills, Nian Jincheng began to reassess her abilities.


    But that time, he didn��t have the chance to witness Su Liang��s true power. All he saw were the traitor��s pierced knees and Su Liang��s bloodstained Twin des; he didn��t know her actual capabilities.


    Now, he saw it for himself.


    As a martial artist, Nian Jincheng could tell that because of her physical limitations andck of power, Su Liang didn��t appear as intimidating as the usual master at first nce. One might think she was struggling in the fight.


    After all, it was one against ten, and the opponents were not weak.


    However, as time went by, it was clear that Su Liang was indeed struggling, but she was not suppressed!


    Her mentality inbat was so strong! Bing more and more courageous in a fight is extremely difficult, especially when at a disadvantage and facing greater numbers. It requires highly sophisticated tactics and quick reaction abilities!


    These were Su Liang��s strengths, having lived twice and trained relentlessly in martial arts andbat under Ning Jing��s guidance in both lifetimes!


    The agreement for this match was that it would be a ��rehearsal��. They were to fight for real, but not with real weapons.


    No matter Su Liang or her opponents, they had to fight with the mentality of defeating each other. Once hit by the wooden weapon in a vital area, one would be considered ��dead��.


    ��Miss Su��s moves change very quickly and are quite tricky!�� Chang��an couldn��t help butment.


    ��How aboutpared to you?�� Mai Fei asked.


    As Mai Fei��s close follower, Chang��an was naturally skilled in martial arts, but at this moment, he couldn��t say for sure that he would definitely defeat Su Liang if they were to fight.


    After pondering for a while, Chang��an replied earnestly, ��In terms of martial arts alone, I consider myself stronger than Miss Su. But if we really fight, the oue is uncertain. She has a unique ability to turn the tide and defeat the strong with her weakness.��


    Mai Fei sneered, ��Strength or weakness, victory or defeat are what matters!��


    Chang��an immediately nodded, ��Master��s teaching is correct. I hope to have the opportunity to learn from Miss Su in the future!��


    ��I underestimated her.�� Mai Fei sighed as he saw another one of his subordinates eliminated. ��She dared to make such a deal with me because she had enough confidence in herself. Had I known she was this strong, I wouldn��t have hesitated to give her what she wanted.��


    Mai Fei had great ambitions, and wanted to rise higher in the ranks; naturally, he needed capable people to help him.


    He saw Su Liang��s potential, this girl hidden in the small mountain vige was a true genius, whether in medical skills or martial arts. And her strongest attribute was her intelligence.


    From the beginning, Mu Fei sought Su Liang, intending to use her as a tool for his return to the capital city under the pretext of seeking justice for the Su Family and dealing with certain people.


    Even though Su Liang had repeatedly surprised Mu Fei during this period, and he had intended to win her over, his words of ��cooperation�� essentially still treated her as a pawn, including this time.


    It was not until this moment that Mu Fei began to regret; he should have listened to Chang��an and arranged for someone to test Su Liang. If he had known earlier about Su Liang��s prowess, he would have changed his approach in some matters.


    The battle ended, Su Liang threw away the wooden sword in her hand, feeling that it was not useful at all, and the one made by Ning Jing was more suitable.


    She had no other intentions, just wanted to know if there was any difference between this ��rehearsal�� and the uing ��actualbat.��


    But when Mu Fei heard this, it sounded like she was implying that his subordinates were all useless��


    ��There are only six of them. Two are stronger than the rest, but you should be able to handle them.�� Mu Fei stood up and smiled, ��Young Miss Su has such great talent at such a young age, I wonder who your teacher is?��


    Ning Jing took out a small knife and a wooden hairpin from nowhere and was seriously carving them, as if it wasn��t about him at all.


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��If I say I��m self-taught, would Lord Mu believe me?�� Mu Fei red at Su Liang, ��Would it kill you to tell me the truth?��


    ��Lord Mu is very generous.�� Su Liang looked serious, ��This is absolutely true, my true words.��


    Mu Fei rubbed his forehead, ��As long as you help me crack the iron smuggling case, everything is negotiable.��


    Su Liang noticed the change in Mu Fei��s attitude and knew the reason.


    And her willingness to help this time was, of course, not for Mu Fei��s sake. To expose the crimes of Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an was the main goal, as these two twisted father and son disgusted her.


    If she had any personal interests, the person Su Liang wanted to help was Nian Jincheng.


    Seeing Nian Jincheng appear with Chang��an yesterday, and hearing what they said, Su Liang knew what Mu Fei was plotting.


    Although Ning Jing did not say, Su Liang had long guessed that his rtionship with Nian Jincheng was not ordinary. Nian Jincheng��s impulsive questioning before also showed that he cared very much about Ning Jing.


    As such, Su Liang, of course, did not want to see him being entangled by Mu Fei��s schemes, so she decided to help him along and solve his troubles.


    And Ning Jing��sck of objections to Su Liang��s decision meant that he agreed with it.


    After finalizing the time and other details of the operation, Su Liang and Ning Jing left the county government and went to the mansion they had bought in the county town.


    Mu Fei had Chang��an send over a lot of ingredients.


    Upon returning, Chang��an looked astonished, ��Miss Su actually took the initiative to ask if she needed to wait for her to finish cooking the meat buns and bring back a portion for Master.��


    ��Where are the meat buns?�� Mu Fei asked.


    Chang��an��s face stiffened, ��This subordinate thought Miss Su might just be being polite, so����


    Mu Fei seemed lost in thought, ��She has always been polite to me, never wanting me to see her true strength before, and even now it��s still a transaction.��


    ��Miss Su is kind-hearted, and as long as the Master is doing the right thing, she is willing to cooperate,�� Chang��an shared his own opinion.


    However, Mu Fei��s face darkened slightly. Such a person, to put it simply, wasn��t wrong, having the same nature as Nian Jincheng. They were useful at times but impossible to controlpletely.


    ��Tonight, after Su Liang leaves, have someone watch Ning Jing. He��s hiding even deeper than Su Liang; let��s see if he��ll stay quietly at home.�� Mu Fei said, ��Don��t let him find out. If he leaves the house, don��t get involved.��


    Chang��an��s expression turned serious, ��Yes, sir.��


    Mu Fei rubbed his forehead, ��I still don��t understand, how did those two end up in Su family vige?��


    Chang��an thought seriously for a while before saying, ��Perhaps, as Miss Su said, the house they were staying in at Su family vige was a Feng Shui treasurend that could change their fortunes!��


    Mu Fei: ��


    In the evening, Nian Jincheng came to find Mai Fei.


    ��I want to go secretly tonight to protect Miss Su.�� Nian Jincheng said solemnly, ��Although her strength is not weak, just in case, someone needs to support her. ��


    Mai Fei looked at Nian Jincheng and replied with a smirk, ��I have arranged it all. Su Liang said that your arm will be unable to practice martial arts for a month. If anything happens to you again, it will be a waste.��


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��I know. If all goes well, I don��t need to fight anyone, and if I really have to, I can still use my right hand. I can��t help but feel guilty for letting Miss Su face danger. I can��t just wait here for news, doing nothing.�� Mai Fei snorted, ��You didn��t really fall for that girl, did you?��


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��I��m just doing my duty, no other thoughts.��


    ��Since you insist, go ahead. Be careful, you are the emperor��s favorite. I can��t take responsibility if anything happens to you,�� Mai Fei waved his hand.


    If Nian Jincheng failed his mission, it would be his own fault, but if he didn��tplete it, it would be another story. In the former case, Mai Fei had to take some responsibility because he was in charge of the overall situation.


    After receiving Mai Fei��s permission, Nian Jincheng secretly left the county government office.


    After finishing thest meat bun, Su Liang and Ning Jing were ready for dinner.


    Suddenly they heard a noise in the backyard. They looked at each other, and Su Liang got up, drew her sword, and hid behind the door.


    But she saw Ning Jing pick up a meat bun and took a bite.


    Su Liang:��What about the tacit understanding? This man is bing more and more like a spoiled brat��


    As the footsteps grew closer, Su Liang tightened her grip on the sword in her hand, ready to strike at any moment. She heard a familiar voice outside the door, ��It��s Nian Jincheng.��


    Su Liang said nothing and went back to her seat, putting away her knife. It was Ning Jing��s friend; she didn��t care.


    Of course, Ning Jing cared even less. He took a small knife and carefully cut the round meat bun into six equal pieces with three cuts. He picked up a piece with chopsticks, and it was much easier to eat.


    Nian Jincheng, who was left outside the door, felt embarrassed. The door was open, and he could see the two people enjoying their meal, feeling deeply unwee.


    Su Liang finally spoke, ��General Nian, what do you mean by barging into my house uninvited?��


    ��I told the Fourth Prince that I would secretly protect Miss Su tonight.�� As Nian Jincheng didn��t hear an invitation toe in, he spoke from outside the door. ��Your arm is useless, are you sure you don��t need me to protect you?�� Su Liang retorted.


    Nian Jincheng remained silent for a moment, then spoke again, ��Ning��Ning Jing, the Fourth Prince is likely to send someone to watch you. If you want to protect Miss Su, I can stay here in your ce.��


    Su Liang hesitated for a moment before realizing Nian Jincheng��s sudden arrival��s purpose.


    Seeing that Ning Jing still had thatzy, unresponsive appearance, Su Liang had to invite Nian Jincheng in and gave him a set of chopsticks.


    Nian Jincheng felt restrained and heard Su Liang say, ��I don��t care what kind of rtionship you two have, since you��re already here, don��t be so coy! Where��s that bold attitude when you interrogated me before?��


    Nian Jincheng became even more embarrassed, ��I��m sorry����


    Su Liang picked up one of Ning Jing��s pieces of meat bun and handed it to Nian Jincheng, while Ning Jing took one from Su Liang��s te��


    The atmosphere was a bit strange. Seeing that none of them had any intention of starting a conversation, Su Liang didn��t want to talk either.


    The three of them quietly ate their meal. Afterward, Ning Jing went back to his room, and Nian Jincheng hesitated for a moment before getting up and following.


    As soon as they entered the room, Ning Jing said, ��Take off your clothes.��


    Nian Jincheng quickly responded, taking off his coat and exchanging it with Ning Jing��s.


    Ning Jing put on Nian Jincheng��s clothes, pulled out a mask, put it on, and walked out. As they passed each other, Ning Jing spoke, ��Wash the dishes, scrub the pots, clean up the kitchen.��


    Nian Jincheng was a bit confused. He watched Ning Jing walk to the door and blurted out, ��I can rest assured now that I see you found a good ce to settle down..��

 Chapter 68 - 68: 068. We are also good brothers (One more)

    Chapter 68: 068. We are also good brothers (One more)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The moonlight was cold and clear.


    Ning Jing stopped in her tracks, looking back at Nian Jincheng.


    Before Nian Jincheng could see Ning Jing��s expression, she had disappeared into the vast darkness of the night.


    Su Liang didn��t know what they were talking about, but seeing Nian Jincheng wearing Ning Jing��s clothesing out of the room, she told him to go back, ��Mai Fei��s people areing. After I leave, wash the dishes and clean up the kitchen.��


    Nian Jincheng immediately returned to the room, closed the door, and hid to avoid being discovered.


    When he calmed down, he realized that Ning Jing told him to ��wash the dishes and clean up the kitchen�� because she wanted him to do those chores, just like Su Liang had said.


    Was this what Ning Jing always did?


    Nian Jincheng sat in the room, picked up Ning Jing��s book, and saw a familiar gingko leaf bookmark inside.


    He also had such a bookmark, given to him by his only friend.


    There was a sound from the room next door, and Nian Jincheng closed the book, listening quietly.


    After the courtyard quieted down again, he waited for a while before opening the door and going out.


    The pomegranate tree had lost all its leaves, and its twisted branches had a somber beauty under the moonlight.


    Nian Jincheng went to the main room to clean up the dishes and identally broke a te with a slip of his hand.


    He frowned, slowed down his movements, and took the dishes to the kitchen to wash them with water.


    When he finished washing, there was a lot of water sttered on the ground, a part of his clothes was wet, and he also broke another te and two bowls.


    After cleaning up the broken porcin, sweeping the kitchen and main room, Nian Jincheng sighed, feeling quite embarrassed.


    If it hadn��t been for the fact he couldn��t leave the house, he��d find a way to get the same dishes to rece them.


    He could imagine Su Liangining to Ning Jing about how he ��couldn��t even wash a dish without causing a mess����


    But looking at the pile of broken porcin, Nian Jincheng felt inexplicably good about it.


    The feeling was hard to describe.


    Su Liang wasn��t polite to him, but he felt that she didn��t treat him as an outsider because of it.


    Comparatively, Mai Fei hade to dinner and spent five thousand taels, while Nian Jincheng was invited and ate for free. The feeling of superiority suddenly appeared.


    Ning Jing remained aloof throughout the reunion, and there was no small talk, no exchange of recent developments, no exnation needed. It was as if Nian


    Jincheng had just gone out for a while and came back home for dinner as usual.


    Su Liang��s cooking was excellent, the meat buns were delicious, and the osmanthus cake from the daytime was also sweet.


    Nian Jincheng��s cold lips curved into a faint smile, and he suddenly thought of the perfect gift for Su Liang to thank her for taking care of Ning Jing.


    He would give her a set of tableware. There was a high-end porcin shop in the capital city where he could have it custom-made.


    Nian Jincheng returned to Ning Jing��s room and saw a freshly carved wooden hairpin on the table. It was shaped like a tiny wooden sword, very delicate.


    He picked it up and examined the pattern on the wooden sword, then was dumbstruck.


    It was exactly the same as that on his waist sword!


    However, his sword had been taken away by Ning Jing and was not on him at the moment.


    A smile appeared in Nian Jincheng��s eyes, and he murmured to himself, ��So this is for me.��


    He had almost forgotten that he would turn twenty tomorrow.


    Not long ago, when he left home for a faraway ce, no one from the Nian Family remembered it, including his close sister, Nian Ruxue.


    Every year, each young master anddy of the Nian Family would have a special family banquet on their birthday, with their grandmother from the Qiao Family carefully preparing gifts for them.


    Only Nian Jincheng never got that treatment. Last year, Nian Ruxue apanied him on his birthday, giving him a piece of clothing. That day, he received a mysterious gift, a famous sword that had been lost for a long time.


    He loved it.


    Now, he received a little wooden sword hairpin for his birthday, feeling quite surprised and increasingly amused. It seemed that someone had be much more interesting than before, even though she still appeared as if saying more than a few words would be lethal��


    ��Master, Miss Su has been gone for an hour, and Young Master Ning has not left the house,�� Chang��an reported to Mai Fei.


    Mai Fei��s eyes flickered, ��Is he really not worried? Or does he not care? Are you sure he��s at home?��


    ��He didn��t go out, so he should be there,�� Chang��an said, suddenly feeling less certain.


    ��Continue to watch,�� Mai Fei ordered, ��If everything goes smoothly, Su Liang should be back by tomorrow.��


    This was a mountain about ten miles to the north of Bei��an County.


    Inte autumn and early winter, the deep, quiet night was seldom disturbed by the chirping of insects or the singing of birds.


    At a secluded cave halfway up the mountain, Gai Yun awoke to the secret knock on the rocks outside and opened his eyes.


    He had been tortured by Mai Fei and was physically weak, no longer able to fight.


    Gai Huai��an, who already had a crippled leg, had both his other ��legs��pletely destroyed by Mai Fei. He was sitting against the wall, skinny as a skeleton, his eyes dark and intimidating.


    One person was sitting by the entrance of the cave on either side, both getting up as a man spoke, ��Old Man Wu, it��s one of ours.�� With that, he used a sword to knock on the rocks in a regted rhythm as a response.


    Then, they moved therge stone blocking the entrance of the cave, and two people quickly entered, carrying a sack.


    Gai Huai��an��s eyes widened, and his eyes instantly became excited, ��That bitch has been caught! Hahaha!��


    Gai Yun��s eyes were deep and dark, ��You really caught her.��


    The lead man respectfully replied, ��Thanks to Old Man Wu��s reminder to use poison. Ning Jing left her house tonight for some reason, giving us an opportunity.��


    It sounded exactly like the experience of Gai Yun kidnapping Su Liang.


    ��Are you sure you didn��t catch the wrong person?�� Gai Yun asked coldly. Gai Huai��an clenched his teeth, ��Quickly open the sack, let me see!��


    The entrance of the cave was blocked again, torches were lit, and the sack was ced one meter in front of Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an.


    The father and son stared intently as the sack was opened, revealing a small, pale face. If it wasn��t Su Liang, who else could it be?


    Ning Jing, who had been calm up until now, his eyes also brimmed with raging fury! Su Liang appeared even more crazed. ��Bitch! I��ll make sure she dies a horrible death!��


    The father and son duo knew perfectly well that even if Prince Mai Fei was suspicious of them, without evidence, he wouldn��t dare to do anything to them. And the evidence was something he could not find.


    Therefore, even though they knew Mai Fei was watching, they could still do whatever they wanted without restraint.


    But they never expected that they would fall into the hands of a small vige girl they had never cared about!


    Their miserable situation now was all because of Su Liang!


    They hated Su Liang to the extreme, and insisted on capturing her. Apart from proving her identity and strength to these ��insiders,�� they also wanted to take revenge on Su Liang.


    At this moment, their enemy was right before their eyes.


    Su Liang burst into a madughter, his face twisted. ��Strip her clothes off! I��ll y with her first, then I��ll hand her over to you!��


    The six men standing in the cave looked at each other. The leader��s face showed great joy. ��Thank you, Master Gai!�� He then ordered another man, ��Take her out and strip her clothes off!��


    Su Liang��s body leaned forward, his eyes bulging, and heughed coldly. He watched as a man squatted not far away and tried to pull off the sack.


    Just as the sack was about to be removed from Su Liang��s feet, and she was fully exposed to the father and son, she suddenly opened her eyes, drew the sword from the man beside her, and stabbed it fiercely into his chest!


    Blood sshed on the faces of Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an, and they looked horrified, being shielded by two others.


    ��So stupid�� How did the sedatives wear off so quickly���� Gai Huai��an��s expression changed from arrogant to terrified as he shrank his neck, trembling all over, and remembered the feeling of Su Liang strangling his neck in the past.


    The man whose sword was taken by Su Liang and stabbed through his body had already closed his eyes and fell to the ground motionless, looking like he was dead.


    Aside from the two protecting Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an, there were three others attacking Su Liang.


    The space inside the cave was not big, and the three men were ruthless, but Su Liang was even more ruthless.


    Blood sttered everywhere. In a short time, Su Liang��s white clothes were soaked with blood, and her injuries could not be seen.


    She didn��t speak out, but her icy gaze, which fell on Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an, made them shudder.


    Seeing that they had no chance of winning, Gai Yun finally recovered some rationality from shock and terror, and hurriedly said, ��Go! Hurry up!��


    Gai Huai��an held onto the man beside him tightly. ��Go! Get me out of here quickly! That bitch will kill me!��


    Thus, the two men who had been protecting Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an from the beginning carried them quickly towards the entrance of the cave.


    At this time, Su Liang had defeated another person, broke through the encirclement, and chased after them!


    Gai Huai��an looked back to see another man falling under Su Liang��s attack, and her blood-soaked figure rushed over. He was immediately terrified, and his voice trembled, ��Hurry! Hurry up!��


    The two who were still standing blocked Su Liang, but one of them was severely injured by Su Liang soon after.


    The pair carrying Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an left the cave and ran down the mountain with all their strength. After a while, they heard Su Liang��s voice from behind, ��You can separate and run, betting on who I��ll let die today!��


    Extremely arrogant and ruthless, she seemed like a female devil who killed without blinking an eye.


    ��Let��s go together!�� Gai Yun decided.


    Although if they separated, Su Liang could only chase one, and the other would be safe, but who knew which one Su Liang would go after?


    This kind of fear was even more frightening than Su Liang saying directly who she wanted to kill.


    It seemed as if she held the power of life and death, who would live and who would die, all depending on her mood!


    Gai Huai��an screamed frantically to hurry up, and the man carrying him yelled, ��Master Gai, don��t speak anymore! She��s following the sound!��


    Gai Huai��an��s face turned pale as if he was being strangled, trembling all over. He muttered, ��She��s just a vige girl�� where did things go wrong�� how could she be so powerful�� why�� it shouldn��t be like this�� if she��s really that strong�� why hide in Su Family Vige����


    ��She��s injured, she might not catch up! Hurry!�� Gai Yun spoke, not knowing whether he wasforting himself or Gai Huai��an, his voice also trembling.


    The wind rustled in the mountain, and after a long time, Gai Huai��an looked back to find that the terrifying figure was finally gone.


    ��She should be unable to catch up,�� said the man carrying Gai Yun, sighing in relief.


    ��What do we do now? The cave was the designated location, and we can only wait for the next instruction. But we can��t go back now!�� The man carrying Gai Huai��an said in a deep voice.


    Gai Yun said coldly, ��First, let��s get out of here. Once we leave the mountain, I��ll tell you where to go.��


    Su Liang had long given up on chasing Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an, and returned to the cave to save people.


    She had to be tough in order to make that father and son believe her. It was necessary to treat her injuries promptly, otherwise, the person would really be dead.


    She had prepared the things to be used before she came and hid them on her body. So far, the n had gone smoothly, achieving the desired results.


    After Su Liang had dealt with the seriously injured people, she blew a short whistle that Mai Fei had given her to call people over to deal with the aftermath.


    The people took away everyone from the cave and asked Su Liang if she wanted to go back with them.


    A man wearing Nian Jincheng��s clothes and a mask came out of the woods outside the cave. ��You go first; I��ll escort Miss Su back.��


    So the people left quickly.


    The walls and floor of the cave were covered in blood, and there was a puddle


    of urine where Gai Huai��an had been sitting. He had been so scared by Su Liang��s ferocity that he had wet himself��


    Su Liang tidied up the medical bag and walked out of the cave, taking a deep breath. The air inside was nauseating.


    Ning Jing walked over, his gaze fixed on her torn arm. ��You��re injured?��


    ��It��s just a minor injury, I��ve already stopped the bleeding.�� Most of the blood on Su Liang��s body was not hers.


    The ��real battle�� was less intense than the ��rehearsal,�� but she had to do what she had to do. Otherwise, it would be hard to convince Gai Yun. Hurting someone to a point where they seemed to be dead but weren��t was not easy; one could easily make a mistake.


    Compared to her body, Su Liang��s taut nerves rxed. Her spirit was more exhausted than her body.


    ��Let��s go back.�� Su Liang took another deep breath, her eyes clear and bright, and she smiled easily. ��If we��rete and Mai Fei discovers your brother at our house, unless he says he has fallen in love with you at first sight and went to secretly wear your clothes, there will be no way to end this.��


    Ning Jing frowned and looked at Su Liang. Walking to her, he said, ��Get on.��


    Su Liang hesitated, ��You��re carrying me?��


    ��Get on.�� Ning Jing repeated themand.


    Su Liang was indeed very tired and still had to hurry back, so she epted the offer, climbed onto Ning Jing��s back, and chuckled, ��You said you don��t see me as a woman, so we��re good brothers?��


    Ning Jing nodded and quickly carried Su Liang down the mountain..

 Chapter 69 - 69: 069. A thief broke into the house? (Second update)

    Chapter 69: 069. A thief broke into the house? (Second update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Perhaps due to exhaustion, Su Liang fell asleep on Ning Jing��s back.


    When she was woken up, shended drowsily and looked around, they were already back in the city, just two alleys away from home.


    Mai Fei must have assigned someone to watch them, and Ning Jing did not remove his mask. The two of them quickly walked through the deserted alley in the morning mist, arrived at the back door of the house, Su Liang took out the key to open the door, and they went in together.


    Mai Fei��s men had watched all night but did not see Ning Jing leave.


    When they heard the noise and saw Su Liang returning home with Nian Jincheng behind her, someone immediately went back to report.


    Nian Jincheng had initially nned to spend the night resting his head on the table, but because of his left arm injury, it was difficult for him to find afortable position. After washing up, he slept on the bed in Ning Jing��s room.


    He had traveled day and night to reach Bei��an County, where he was injured on the first day. Since then, Mai Fei had arranged some tasks he did not want to perform, and he had not rxed and rested since.


    Having witnessed Su Liang��s strength yesterday, and knowing that Ning Jing apanied herst night, Nian Jincheng was not worried about Su Liang��s safety.


    In thispletely unfamiliar ce, he slept heavily and did not wake up until the sky was almost bright. This broke his biological clock of many years; he did not even hear the sounds of Su Liang and Ning Jing returning from the backyard.


    Ning Jing stood beside the bed holding a small wooden hairpin, his expression indifferent. ��You should go now.�� As he finished speaking, he threw the hairpin onto Nian Jincheng and turned to leave.


    Nian Jincheng had a lot to say, but he didn��t know where to start, watching Ning Jing��s figure disappear at the door.


    Ning Jing had changed clothes, and Nian Jincheng��s outerwear with some grass debris on it was ced next to the bed, along with his waist sword.


    Nian Jincheng quickly got out of bed, put on his own clothes, put on the sword, stuffed the wooden hairpin into his chest, and went out of the room.


    Su Liang��s room door was closed, and Ning Jing was boiling water in the kitchen.


    The quiet and elegant courtyard in the early morning was filled with damp, cold mist. Nian Jincheng took a deep breath, finally feeling awake.


    He walked to the kitchen door, watching Ning Jing add firewood to the stove and asked, ��Miss Su isn��t injured, is she?��


    ��A minor injury on her left arm,�� Ning Jing replied. ��She has wounded four people and already treated their injuries. The two men arranged by the Fourth Prince took Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an away.��


    Nian Jincheng knew that Mai Fei would probably ask, so this was information he needed to know.


    Taking note, Nian Jincheng sighed softly, ��I should go.��


    Ning Jing did not respond, and as Nian Jincheng turned around, he saw Su Lianging out of her room.


    Having changed into clean clothes and looking decent, she said when she saw him, ��You can go, ande back for lunch.��


    Nian Jincheng was stunned, ��Didn��t you say��?�� To stay away from them��


    ��That��s a different matter. If Mai Fei asks, you can say that you lost your jade pendant here,�� Su Liang said.


    ��Alright.�� Nian Jincheng immediately took off his jade pendant and casually threw it into the corner of the passage between the backyard and the front yard, perfectly demonstrating the idea of ��identally dropping it����


    Just as Nian Jincheng was about to leave through the backyard, he heard Su Liang��s voice, ��He doesn��t even know how to wash a dish?��


    Nian Jincheng: ��As expected, I knew it would be like this.


    As a result, Su Liang hadn��t finished speaking when she added, ��Just like you.��


    Nian Jincheng paused for a moment. Like Ning Jing? Did Ning Jing also break a lot of dishes when he first started washing them? He suddenly felt less embarrassed.


    Bathed in the morning light, Nian Jincheng returned to Mai Fei��s residence behind the County government office and went directly to see him.


    Mai Fei was having breakfast, and he asked Chang��an to add a pair of chopsticks and a bowl, and invited Nian Jincheng to sit down and eat together.


    His mood was obviously good.


    ��Was Su Liang injured?�� Mai Fei asked as soon as he began the conversation.


    Nian Jincheng replied, ��She only suffered a minor injury to her left arm, and it��s not a big problem.��


    ��Indeed, she is outstanding, as I thought. She will not disappoint me.�� Mai Fei chuckled, ��The four heavily injured by her will need more time to recover, but they won��t die.��


    ��That��s great,�� Nian Jincheng said earnestly. ��I wonder how things are with Gai


    Yun?��


    However, Mai Fei was vague, ��There is no progress for the time being.��


    Nian Jincheng sensed that there was progress, but since Mai Fei did not mention it, he did not ask further.


    Nian Jincheng knew that Mai Fei pulled him into this matter to let him contribute and solve the trouble, not to cooperate and share the credit.


    So far. Nian Tincheng felt that he had not made any significant contribution: it


    was Su Liang who truly helped Mai Fei break the deadlock.


    ��How is your injury?�� Mai Fei asked.


    ��It��s fine, thank you for your concern, Fourth Prince.�� Nian Jincheng replied.


    Mai Fei smiled, ��I won��t forget the arrow you took for me. You should recuperate properly and not be careless. In a few days, you will go to the mine to take charge of the soldiers there. At that time, I will also go to the mine to take a look. By then, we can call Su Liang, and there should be no more assassins.��


    ��Yes,�� Nian Jincheng nodded.


    If it weren��t for Su Liang saying that he coulde for lunch, he would have asked Mai Fei for permission to leave the county town for the mine immediately.


    ��You can rest after your meal. As for the contract with Su Liang, I will fulfill it,�� Mai Fei said.


    This made Nian Jincheng believe even more that Gai Yun must have made significant progress; otherwise, Mai Fei would not have mentioned fulfilling the contract at this time, which suggested a sense of having the winning ticket in hand.


    It was good news. Nian Jincheng also hoped that the iron mine smuggling case could be resolved as soon as possible.


    After a while, Ning Jing left the house and bought some fresh ingredients.


    Now, he was not only making fire, but also preparing ingredients. By cleaning and cutting the meat and vegetables needed for the dishes, he could greatly save time for Su Liang when she cooked.


    He made bone broth, cooked the dishes, and when Su Liang heard the knock on the door, she put the prepared noodles into the pot with the bone broth.


    Ning Jing opened the door, and Nian Jincheng stood outside, holding two boxes of Mingxiang Building��s desserts, ��Mr. Ning, I apologize for the intrusion. I lost my jade pendant, perhaps when I sent Miss Su home this morning, it fell here, may Ie in and look for it?��


    Without a word, Ning Jing turned around.


    Nian Jincheng followed him in and closed the door behind him, immediately smelling the aroma from the kitchen.


    ��Serve the dishes!�� Su Liang called out.


    Nian Jincheng put down the desserts and joined Ning Jing in carrying the cooked dishes to the living room and setting them on the table.


    The dishes were hot, and the noodles were almost ready.


    Su Liang fried four fried eggs, served three bowls of noodles, poured the fragrant bone broth on top, and added thin slices of meat and crisp, tender greens.


    Nian Jincheng and Ning Jing went to serve, and Su Liang reminded them, ��Be careful, it��s hot. If you drop it, there will be nothing to eat.��


    Nian Jincheng immediately slowed down, carefully carrying the bowl of noodles to the living room.


    Su Liang removed her apron, washed her hands, and sat down, only to hear Nian Jincheng ask, ��Miss Su��s injury is not serious, is it?��


    ��Ask againter, and it will be healed, �� Su Liang replied.


    There was a pot and two cups on the table, Su Liang said she didn��t drink and let Ning Jing and Nian Jincheng enjoy themselves. The wine was good, given by Mai Fei yesterday through Chang��an.


    Coincidentally, all three of them wore wooden hairpins on their heads, all made by the same person, though Su Liang did not notice.


    Nian Jincheng poured two cups of wine, cing one in front of Ning Jing, intending to clink sses and drink together, but Ning Jing started picking up dishes instead.


    Nian Jincheng took a drink by himself, ��Thank you, Miss Su, for your hospitality.��


    ��Someone told me that today is your 20th birthday, so I wish you sess in everything and happiness and peace,�� Su Liang said solemnly.


    Nian Jincheng was still wondering why Su Liang, who couldn��t possibly know about his birthday, had suddenly invited him over for a meal. So, it turned out to be Ning Jing��s idea.


    ��Thank you, Miss Su.�� Nian Jincheng raised his ss, drained it in one gulp, ��I had a misunderstanding about you before, I hope you won��t take it to heart.�� Su Liang shook her head, ��Longevity noodles, eat them while they��re hot.��


    This wasn��t the first time Nian Jincheng was celebrating his birthday, but it was the first time someone had made longevity noodles especially for him. He took a bite and felt that this was the most delicious and warmest thing he had ever tasted.


    Discovering that there were two fried eggs underneath was an even bigger surprise.


    Seeing this, Ning Jing asked, ��Why do I only have one?��


    Su Liang was speechless, ��The birthday boy gets more. When it��s your birthday, I��ll make ten for you!��


    However, Ning Jing directly took one of the fried eggs from Su Liang��s bowl��


    It wasn��t worth making a fuss over a fried egg. Ning Jing had once even fought with Yang Yu over a brown sugar stewed egg. In any case, he never let his guests have better food than him��


    Nian Jincheng thought Su Liang would be annoyed, but he saw her continue to eat without even furrowing her brows, as if she was already used to it.


    This made Nian Jincheng feel a bit surprised.


    Ning Jing shouldn��t have been so childish. He had once said something like, ��Eating is just for not starving to death.�� And Su Liang was not the kind of person who would put up with anything.


    Yet the way the two interacted with each other showed a side of them that they didn��t show in front of others, and it seemed very natural.


    ��We��ll go back to the vige this afternoon,�� Su Liang said. ��We��ll set off for the provincial city on the eighth day. He has to take an exam.�� Nian Jincheng nodded, ��Thank you, Miss Su, for taking care of him.��


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, ��You make it sound like he��s your son.�� Nian Jincheng: .


    Ning Jing frowned and took the dish Su Liang liked to eat in front of him, showing his displeasure.


    Su Liang put down her chopsticks, ��I��m done eating.�� She then went back to her room.


    She thought they might want to catch up, and it wouldn��t be convenient for her to be there.


    Nian Jincheng asked, ��Why don��t you two make it real and be husband and wife?��


    Ning Jing replied, ��I don��t want to.��


    Nian Jincheng said seriously, ��But I think you two are very suitable.��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��Suitable as friends.��


    ��I thought you liked her, and I heard she likes you too.�� That��s why Nian Jincheng said those words to Ning Jingst night. He thought they looked like a pair and assumed that they were now siblings, nning to find another opportunity to get married formally since their previous wedding was too hasty.


    ��That��s not the case,�� Ning Jing denied again.


    Nian Jincheng sighed, ��I once thought no woman could catch your eye and live with you. When I met Su Liang, I felt she was the most suitable person for you. You��re both alone in the world, so there��s no need to worry about anything.��


    ��I never thought that one has to get married and have children in life. Having one or two confidants is enough,�� Ning Jing said indifferently.


    Nian Jieng snorted, ��Contldantsg ��That��s only because you haven��t married her yet. You can control yourself not to marry, but can you control her not to marry someone else? Don��t tell me you haven��t noticed that the Fourth Prince has feelings for her. Once she marries someone else, she won��t have time to care about you, let alone cook for you. What confidants will you have then?�� ��You��re not dead, �� Ning Jing said.


    Nian Jincheng was speechless, ��I��m also going to get married! Once I��m married, I won��t have time for you either!��


    Ning Jing gave a slight nod, ��Alright, I wish you sess in fulfilling your wishes soon.��


    It was as if Nian Jincheng had punched a cotton cushion. He earnestly told Ning Jing, ��Don��t close yourself off because of those things. Life is short, and now that you��re free from the constraints of your identity, live as you please.�� ��You take care of yourself,�� Ning Jing said.


    Nian Jincheng frowned at Ning Jing, ��If you really don��t like Miss Su, I��ll pursue her, and you won��t mind?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��She��s my sworn sister and my disciple. I��ll have a say in her marriage. I won��t let her marry into the Nian Family, with your crazy grandmother, crazy father, crazy stepmother, and crazy siblings. You don��t deserve her, so give up early.��


    Nian Jincheng��s face turned a bit dark, ��What about Xing Yusheng?��


    ��He��s too weak,�� Ning Jing evaluated, and added, ��So are you.��


    Nian Jincheng felt a stab in his heart, ��Yes, she is your disciple, who could be worthy of her in your eyes?��


    ��Do you have someone you like?�� Ning Jing asked in return.


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��No.��


    He had no intention of pursuing Su Liang because he thought she should marry Ning Jing. Just now, he had said that just to provoke Ning Jing, but it didn��t work.


    ��You can have one,�� Ning Jing said indifferently, ��If you don��t choose for yourself, you��ll be arranged by someone else.��


    Nian Jincheng��s face darkened slightly, and he brought up another matter, ��My sister is obsessed with you. In order to find you, she hired an assassin from


    Yanyun Building. Have you encountered any trouble here?��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��It was hired by Ning Yao.��


    ��Get rid of the Ning family as soon as possible,�� Nian Jincheng said, ��My sister has already canceled her contract with the assassin, and I��ve scolded her. You two won��t have any rtionship in the future.�� Ning Jing��s expression was calm, ��There never was.��


    Nian Jincheng let out a long sigh.


    The door was knocked, and he immediately stood up, picked up the jade pendant on the table, and said, ��I��m leaving.��


    The door opened, and Gai Huai��an saw Nian Jincheng standing inside, looking very surprised, ��Why is General Nian here?��


    Nian Jincheng raised the jade pendant in his hand, ��I escorted Miss Su home this morning, and my jade pendant fell here. I came back to look for it. Miss Su invited me for a meal.��


    ��Did she charge you money?�� Gai Huai��an asked with a smile.


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��No. She said that thanks to the generosity of the Fourth Prince, they are not short of money now.��


    Gai Huai��an felt the blow for his master��


    Gai Huai��an hade to invite Su Liang and Ning Jing to attend a banquet tonight, as Mai Fei wanted to treat them.


    Su Liang declined, saying they would be going back to the vige soon. She had two patients scheduled for follow-up visits tomorrow morning.


    Gai Huai��an went back and told Mai Fei, who didn��t say anything more.


    At dusk, the carriage entered the Su family vige.


    It stopped at the entrance, and Su Liang lifted the carriage curtain. Seeing the door ajar, she frowned, ��Has a thief entered our house?��


    The next moment, a familiar voice came from the courtyard, ��Liang Meimei, you��re finally back! I��ve missed you so much!��

 Chapter 70 - 70: 070. That’s my brother-in-law then (first update)

    Chapter 70: 070. That��s my brother-inw then (first update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Hearing Yan Shiba��s voice again, Su Liang was quite surprised.


    When Yan Sui personally came to kill Ning Jing that time, Su Liang thought Yan Shiba would have little chance of surviving.


    Unexpectedly, she was still alive.


    And judging by her voice, she seemed to be doing just fine.


    The door opened from the inside, and Bai Xiaohu looked at Su Liang with a big grin, ��Sister Su Liang, you��re back! Sister Ajiu has been waiting for a long time!��


    Sister Ajiu��Su Liang squinted her eyes, only to see the bed meant for patients in the Firewood Room moved out and ced under a tree in the backyard. And resting on it was none other than Yan Shiba.


    By her side sat Aunt Bai, holding a bowl and happily feeding Yan Shiba soup?!


    Zhuzi stood next to them, concentrating as he clenched his fists and massaged Yan Shiba��s legs?!


    Yan Shiba wore one of Su Liang��s dresses, her face having grown thinner since theirst meeting. At first nce, she looked gentle, beautiful, and delicate, nothing like the ��assassin�� she was known to be.


    Aunt Bai stood up, looked at Su Liang, and spoke with heartfelt emotion, ��Your sister is injured and came to seek your help. You must take good care of her. Having a sister by your side is just wonderful!��


    Only then did Su Liang notice that Yan Shiba��s leg looked unnatural, and her right arm seemed motionless.


    By the time Ning Jing returned from parking the carriage in the backyard, Aunt Bai and her two grandsons had already left.


    Yan Shiba stretched out one hand and looked at Su Liang pitifully, ��Liang sister, I almost didn��t get to see you again!��


    Upon getting closer, Su Liang discovered that Yan Shiba��s right arm and both legs had been severely injured, rendering her helpless. Although she should be in great pain, it didn��t show on her face.


    ��Did Yan Sui do it?�� Su Liang asked.


    Yan Shiba snorted coldly, ��I didn��t expect that shameless old bastard to actually poison me! I was thrown off a cliff and almost lost my life!��


    Su Liang asked the crucial question, ��Who saved you? How did you end up here?��


    In this condition, not only was using Martial Arts near impossible, but even simple movements were also difficult. Someone must have saved her and brought her here.


    ��A very beautiful young man,�� Yan Shiba said, with a hint of a smile in her eyes.


    Her description sounded strange to Su Liang, ��And where is he? He just left you here and went away?��


    Yan Shiba seemed irritated, ��Despite my repeated requests, he insisted on leaving, as if I would eat him alive!��


    Su Liang scoffed lightly, ��Isn��t that what you nned to do?��


    Yan Shiba winked at Su Liang, ��You understand me so well, Sister Liang.�� ��Who��s Ajiu?�� Su Liang asked.


    Yan Shiba��s smile deepened, ��I told them I��m your sister, and my name is Su


    Jiujiu.��


    Two nines equal eighteen, how reasonable�� Su Liang was nearly speechless.


    ��Has Yan Sui been here?�� Yan Shiba asked.


    ��He��s dead,�� Su Liang answered.


    Yan Shiba was stunned, but then she burst intoughter, ��Hahaha! I knew it! Sister Liang would definitely help me take revenge!��


    ��It was Brother Ning,�� Su Liang corrected. She didn��t have the ability to kill Yan Sui, it was Ning Jing who did it.


    Yan Shiba��s face fell, ��What��s with this ��Brother Ning��? It��s so cheesy! Sister


    Liang, speak like a normal person!��


    Su Liang:�� Isn��t ��Sister Liang�� cheesy too? Is ��Brother Ning�� weird? Talk about double standards��


    ��Where��s the Jade Band?�� Yan Shiba asked.


    ��Here. If you want it, take it,�� Su Liang answered sinctly.


    However, Yan Shiba shook her head, ��What use do I have for it now? I��ll wait until my body has fully recovered!��


    ��Being injured so badly, it won��t be easy for you to recover,�� Su Liang said.


    Yan Shiba immediately hugged Su Liang��s arm and shook it, ��That��s why I came to find Sister Liang! With you around, of course it��ll be easy! Your Medical Skills are unbeatable!��


    As she finished speaking, Yan Shiba nestled her head against Su Liang��s arm, ��From now on, I��ll have to rely on you. If you abandon me, I��ll cry for you to


    See.


    Su Liang��s forehead twitched, and she had a feeling that peaceful days were now far in the future��


    ��I know, you two are siblings now.��


    ��We��re still sisters, of course sisters are closer.��


    ��I can change yourst name for you, can he?��


    ��In the future, if anyone with the Ning surname dares to bully you, I��ll chop them up!��


    ��Sister won��t forget what you said initially, that you liked the rumored number one handsome man in the capital city, Gu Ling. As long as sister helps you find him, you��lle with me.��


    ��No matter where, sister will definitely help you find Mr. Gu and bring him to you to have fun! Let the people with the Ning surname leave!��


    Ning Jing in the room snapped a piece of wood he was about to carve while looking through the window at someone clinging to Su Liang. He stabbed the wooden piece with a knife!


    If Yan Shiba wasn��t as severely injured and could move on her own, Su Liang would probably just invite her for a meal and let her leave.


    But now, this once feared assassin has be a disabled person who can��t take care of herself, lying at Su Liang��s house. Throwing her out would be like sending her to die.


    As a doctor, Su Liang decided to challenge herself to see if she could heal Yan Shiba.


    But first, they needed to set some rules. ��Call me by my name, not Little Sister Liang.��


    ��Alright, Little Sister Liang.��


    ��Speak properly, don��t be so affected.��


    ��I don��t talk like this to others, I only change when I see Little Sister Liang because I like her so much. I��m truly helpless!�� ��Don��t be so noisy.��


    ��Little Sister Liang, are you tired of me?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes! I��ve always been tired of you, can��t you tell?��


    Yan Shiba sighed, ��It��s okay, I��m your sister. I won��t mind.��


    Su Liang: ��


    Ning Jing didn��t wee Yan Shiba, but he didn��t drive her away either.


    So, Yan Shiba stayed on.


    Su Liang devised a treatment n for her. It wouldn��t be easy. If everything went smoothly, it would still take two or three months to heal.


    ��In a few days we��re going to the Provincial City. You stay here, and I��ll have Auntie Baie take care of you. I��ll give her wages,�� Su Liang said.


    ��Ning Jing is going to take an exam, what are you going for, Little Sister Liang? Can you really bear to leave me here alone with no one to care for me? You can go, I��ll just die!�� Yan Shiba sighed.


    Su Liang was originally considering whether to stay at home and not go with Ning Jing to the Provincial City, but seeing Yan Shiba��s look, she decided to go! Too noisy! She needed to go out for some quiet time.


    ��This trip was nned a while ago. We��ll be back in at most half a month,�� Su Liang said.


    Yan Shiba saw Su Liang looking impatient, so she gave up, ��Alright, alright. As long as you��re happy, Little Sister Liang.��


    ��You can stay and help take care of the house,�� Su Liang said.


    Even though Yan Shiba was temporarily disabled, the hidden weapon of poison needles on her usable left arm could easily deal with small thieves.


    Just as Su Liang was thinking about this, Yan Shiba lifted her left arm and said to her, ��Take this for self-defense.��


    Su Liang refused, ��You keep it. I��ll get you a wheelchair tomorrow.��


    ��Little Sister Liang is so good to me.�� Yan Shiba��s face was full of gratitude.


    ��Tonight, you can only choose to sleep with me or him, who do you choose?��


    Su Liang got up and walked out, ��Choose your head.��


    ��You can take it!�� Yan Shiba said, but Su Liang had already left the room.


    Dinner was served in Yan Shiba��s room. Ning Jing was cleaning up the dishes and Yan Shiba hummed, ��Did you hear? She doesn��t like you. Don��t even think about her!��


    Ning Jing paid no attention.


    Yan Shiba continued, ��Someone worthy of my sister would have to be at least like the rumored Gu Ling. It��s perfect since she likes Gu Ling too.. He��s going to be my brother-inw! Once I find him, you better leave as far away as possible!��

 Chapter 71 - 71: 071. Leave Early (Second Revision)

    Chapter 71: 071. Leave Early (Second Revision)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The night deepened, and Su Liang brought hot water into Yan Shiba��s room.


    This ce was usually for receiving patients, with a simple screen handmade by Ning Jing. There was a table and chair outside and a bed inside.


    As she went past the screen, she saw Yan Shiba lying in bed with her eyes open, quiet, wooden, and lifeless.


    At the sight of Su Liang, she seemed to have pressed a button and suddenly came to life, her voice soft and tender, ��Sister Liang.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��If you don��t want to talk, you don��t have to, there��s no need to be so exaggerated.��


    Yan Shiba��s eyes flickered, and her smile grew even warmer, ��What kind of style does Sister Liang like? Tell me, I can do it all.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Since you��re not an assassin for now, just rest.��


    Yan Shiba��s eyes gradually deepened, ��You saved me for the first time because we had amon enemy, and it was to your advantage if I killed Yan Sui. What are you after this time?��


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang twisted the cloth in her hand and thought for a moment before saying, ��Although we had conflicts in the past, we don��t bear any grudges. You killed my friend Yang Yu��s older brother, but his death wasn��t a bad thing. I��m a doctor, and when a wounded persones to my door, if there��s no enmity between us, I��ll naturally save them, and I��ll also charge for it.��


    Yan Shiba sneered, ��Doctor? You save anyone so long as they don��t have a grudge against you? If it��s someone with a heinous criminal record who just hasn��t offended you, will you save them too?��


    Su Liang nodded calmly, ��I can save them. I��m umting Medical Skills experience. First, I��ll heal the person, then determine if they are a viin, then try the many different ways of death I��ve imagined, to carry out justice on behalf of heaven. It��s a win-win situation, isn��t it?��


    Yan Shiba never expected Su Liang��s answer to be so strange, her face stiffened and her eyes became defensive, ��Could it be that you n to do that to me?��


    Su Liang sneered, ��Figured it out? It��s toote. You��ve walked into your own trap. If you can, try and run.��


    Yan Shiba had a ghostly expression, ��You�� I really got the wrong idea about you! But have you forgotten, I still have hidden weapons! Today, it��s your time to die!��


    ��I��m so scared!�� Su Liang said as she pped the open hot cloth onto Yan Shiba��s face, wiping it haphazardly andining, ��So dirty.��


    ��Sister Liang, you��re no fun. Why don��t you continue ying? I was waiting for that Ning fellow with the pretty face toe rushing in to save you, so I could give him a needle!�� Yan Shiba��s tone was casual, but beneath the covered nket, her left hand gripping the concealed weapon loosened abruptly.


    Su Liang was washing the cloth, and Yan Shiba cast affectionate nces at her, ��Sister Liang, to think I��m not even worth being called a heinous criminal in your heart, I feel so unaplished!��


    Su Liang looked indifferent, ��You were just a tool before. Do you think being an assassin is because you were born a killer?��


    Yan Shiba fell silent for a moment, then sighed, ��I became an assassin because my father was an assassin, I was born among assassins, and everyone around me taught me to be one. But I don��t think there��s anything wrong with that.�� ��That��s because you don��t Imow what��s good,�� Su Liang said.


    Yan Shiba suddenlyughed, ��Sister Liang, you��re not trying to save me, are you? You aren��t that bored, are you? Do you really think you��re the reincarnation of a Bodhisattva?��


    Su Liang stopped her work, frowning at Yan Shiba, ��Are you sick? If you weren��t seriously injured and couldn��t leave, do you think I would let you stay? You call me sister so casually, giving me a random name, do you really think of yourself as my sister? You��re not that naive, are you? I heal you, you pay me, and you leave. It��s that simple. If you don��t like it, go away now!��


    In the next room, Ning Jing heard Su Liang��sst word, and the faint curve of his lips vanished in a sh.


    ��How much do you want?�� Yan Shiba asked as she looked at Su Liang. Su Liang snorted, ��All of it. Whatever you have, that��s what I want.�� ��So greedy?�� Yan Shiba��s face turned scornful.


    Su Liang didn��t even look at her, ��Isn��t that what you want? Any good intentions, and you think there��s an ulterior motive. You think you don��t deserve to be treated genuinely by others, so why bother getting close to me in such a contrived manner? If I treat you well and you can��t stand it, thinking I have another purpose, I��ll demand all of your possessions. If you don��t agree to give them, I��ll throw you out now. Will that satisfy you?��


    ��I! DON��T! AGREE! Throw me out!�� Yan Shiba looked at Su Liang as the words escaped her mouth.


    Su Liang threw the cloth back into the basin, picked up Yan Shiba, and walked out, ��Ning Jing, open the door to send off our guest!��


    Ning Jing��s door opened at the sound, and he walked straight to it, pulling the bolt open.


    Su Liang carried Yan Shiba out without dropping her and leaned down to set her down outside the door.


    Dark clouds covered the moon, and the chill was intense.


    Yan Shiba��s cold eyes stared at Su Liang, a hint of mockery on her face, ��Aren��t you a doctor? Is this how you treat your patients?��


    ��I am a doctor, but I don��t treat people who don��t know good from bad. You think I can��t truly have good intentions towards you? If this is what you want, I��ll grant it.�� Su Liang said, closing the door and bolting it from inside.


    ��Go back to sleep, and don��t worry about it,�� Su Liang said to Ning Jing. ��If she wants to gamble with her life, I��ll apany her.��


    Through the closed door, Yan Shiba heard Su Liang��s words clearly, and her face darkened instantly.


    The cold wind blew, and she shivered, sitting against the wall with her eyes closed, whispering inaudibly, ��You have no reason to be this good to me�� it must be fake����


    Unknown time had passed, and Yan Shiba felt colder and colder, her consciousness gradually blurring, and just before losing consciousness, she mumbled, ��Bastard�� really not taking care of me����


    It waste at night.


    Su Liang was still reading when she heard a knock on her door.


    ��She��ll freeze to death,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang was slightly annoyed, ��If I bring her back, she won��t think I have a kind heart, she��ll think I��m trying to use her for something. She doesn��t trust anyone because of her past experiences. Do I have to coax her and beg her? I don��t have that much spare time, and I��m not that saintly.��


    ��When you sent her out just now, her forehead was dark. She might not survive the night. If you can ept collecting her corpse tomorrow, suit yourself.�� Ning Jing finished before returning to his room.


    Su Liang closed the book and walked outside emotionlessly.


    Yan Shiba, outside the front door, was curled up in the cold wind, nearly freezing stiff.


    Su Liang brought her back, moved the charcoal basin to the bedside, brought hot water to warm her hands, and only rxed when her face regained color. After a while, Yang Shiba��s face grew even redder.


    Feeling her forehead, she found that she had a fever.


    ��What a way to bring trouble upon yourself.�� Su Liang called Ning Jing to bring her some alcohol and had him prepare the medicine.


    ��Once she��s better, kick her out immediately and give her a paper that says ��cutting ties, whoever goes back on it is a dog��!�� Su Liang said irritably, ��I��ll write itter!��


    After working through the night, when Yan Shiba��s fever finally subsided, the sky was almost bright.


    Su Liang gave her medicine that made her fall into a deep sleep and didn��t wake up for a while.


    Ning Jing fetched wooden boards and ropes for Su Liang, who then used them to secure Yan Shiba��s injured arm and leg.


    After breakfast, Su Liang went to ask Bai Xiaohu��s grandmother if she could take care of Yan Shiba until they returned from the provincial city.


    Since it was winter and there wasn��t much agricultural work to be done, Bai Xiaohu��s grandmother dly agreed, assuring Su Liang that she could go with Ning Jing without worry and that she would take good care of Yan Shiba.


    ��Didn��t you say you were leaving on the eighth day?�� Bai Xiaohu��s grandmother asked, knowing they still had a few days left.


    Su Liang smiled, ��We n to hit the road ahead of schedule to avoid rushing along the way. Today, I��ll make the medicine for her. If it��s ready, we��ll leave today, otherwise tomorrow. Before we leave, I��ll ask you toe over. Please take care of things at home then.��


    ��You should start early, spend some time settling in the city, and not let any difort affect Ning Jing��s exam, �� Bai Xiaohu��s grandmother said.


    Su Liang handed Bai Xiaohu��s grandmother a 100-liang silver note, telling her not to give Yan Shiba any special treatment. She instructed her to serve Yan Shiba whatever Bai Family ate, and if Yan Shiba didn��t eat, just let her go hungry.


    The 100-liang note was to guarantee that Yan Shiba ate meat every day. However, it was important that everyone ate the same food, and Yan Shiba shouldn��t know that Su Liang had given the money.


    ��She��s weird and has been spoiled. Please don��t indulge her,�� Su Liang said.


    Bai Xiaohu��s grandmother was slightly confused, ��Isn��t she your sister? Are you two��?�� She couldn��t figure out if they were on good terms or not.


    Su Liang sighed, ��She��s been spoiled outside and needs some tough love. In any case, just listen to me. You��re just here to help, and if she dares to say anything offensive, scold her! Don��t hold back.��


    After Bai Xiaohu��s grandmother took the money and went home, she mulled it over and concluded that Su Liang must be right, so the problem must be with Yan Shiba!


    Of course, she wouldn��t scold Yan Shiba, but she certainly wouldn��t treat her like before, when she had actively taken care of Yan Shiba, fed her, and listened to her orders, after hearing that she was Su Liang��s sister.


    Ning Jing went to the county town and bought some more medicinal herbs.


    After locking the door, Su Liang busied herself for half a day, preparing medicinal ointment and oral medicine for Yan Shiba��s wounds. She packed them in small pouches, making them easy to use when needed.


    Su Liang showed Bai Xiaohu��s grandmother how to use the ointment, reminded her of the schedule, and briefed her on things to note while boiling the medicine.


    When Ning Jing passed through the town, he was seen by Hu Er��s follower. When he returned from the county town, Hu Er was waiting for him.


    The custom-made carriage that Su Liang had ordered was finished, and Ning Jing took it to head back. They had also asked Hu Er for help in requesting a wheeled chair. Once it was done, it would be sent directly to Su Vige.


    Hu Er readily agreed, saying it wouldn��t be a problem.


    They had already nned the trip, but after what happened with Yan Shiba the night before, Su Liang decided to leave early, and Ning Jing had no objections.


    Su Liang, as a Doctor, saved Yan Shiba atst, but she no longer wanted anything to do with her. Yan Shiba��s sad past might have caused her psychological issues, craving affection yet refusing to trust anyone.


    When Yan Shiba was eager to find Su Liang, Su Liang thought they could be friends and be kind to Yan Shiba, but instead, she grew suspicious of her intentions.


    Su Liang didn��t owe Yan Shiba anything. Even if she had the time, there was no way she could indulge her.


    After everything was taken care of, Su Liang and Ning Jing finished packing their belongings and prepared to leave.


    Bai Xiaohu��s grandmother brought her two grandchildren to see them off and told them to be careful on the road.


    ��Sister Su Liang, will youe back?�� Bai Xiaohu asked, feeling a bit down because his grandfather had told him that once Ning Jing became a schr, they might not return.


    Su Liang smiled and ruffled Bai Xiaohu��s hair, ��We wille back for the New


    Year.��


    ��Really?�� Bai Xiaohu��s eyes lit up immediately.


    Zhuzi squeezed forward, ��Sister Su Liang, you should pat my head too.��


    Unable to hold back a chuckle, Su Liang patted Zhuzi��s head, ��You��ve grown taller, make sure to exercise well. I��ll bring you gifts when Ie back.


    The two boys immediately let go of Su Liang and ran to hug Ning Jing��s legs, both eximing:


    ��Brother Ning, you must protect Sister Su Liang!��


    ��Brother Ning, I��ll miss Sister Su Liang, and you have to bring her back soon!��


    Ning Jing nodded gently, ��Alright.��


    Su Liang took out an envelope and handed it to Bai Xiaohu��s grandmother,


    ��This is a letter for Ajiu. When she wakes up, give it to her.��


    Bai Xiaohu��s grandmother hurriedly took it, ��The sun is setting, you better go now! Don��t worry about home, I��ll take good care of Miss Ajiu.��


    Ning Jing drove the carriage, with Su Liang sitting inside. The carriage slowly crossed the bridge and headed towards the vige entrance.


    Su Bai heard they were leaving and caught up with them. He first asked if they would return, then told Ning Jing to take good care of Su Liang, reminding them to be careful when they were outside.


    After watching the carriage leave, Bai Xiaohu��s grandmother took the letter back to Su Liang��s house and entered Yan Shiba��s room.


    Seeing that she was still asleep, she left the letter on the bedside, looked at the ointment and packaged medicine on the table, and muttered to herself to remember Su Liang��s instructions. After reviewing the details, she closed the door and left.


    As soon as Bai Xiaohu��s grandmother left, Yan Shiba opened her eyes.


    ��You said some harsh words, but you still cared in the end,�� Yan Shiba scoffed.


    ��You arranged everything so well, but don��t assume I��m some grateful person.��


    She tilted her head, saw the letter by her pillow, picked it up, bit one end with her teeth, and tore it open with one hand, revealing a thin sheet of paper inside.


    Unfolding the paper, she fixed her gaze at the top line, which read, ��Once you can walk again.��


    Yan Shiba frowned as she looked at the empty space in the middle, then nced at the bottom line, which read, ��Get lost, get lost, get lost, get lost, get lost, get lost, get lost, get lost, get lost, get lost, get lost, get lost, get lost, get lost, get lost, get lost, get lost, get lost����


    There were a total of eighteen ��get lost�� phrases.


    Yan Shiba stared at these words, first coldly snorting, ��This is a trick to capture through releasing.��


    After a short silence, she lost herposure and roared, ��Ahhhhhhh! Damn it, girl,e back to me!��

 Chapter 72 - 72: 072. Beautiful Monk (First Update)

    Chapter 72: 072. Beautiful Monk (First Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After a day of arranging for Yan Shiba and preparing for their journey, they were busy until the sun was about to set by the time their carriage arrived at Feiyan Town.


    Last night, Su Liang scarcely closed her eyes, and she was drowsy in the carriage when she suddenly heard an angry shout, ��You bald thief! How dare you steal money! Someone, catch this thief!��


    She opened her eyes and lifted the curtain to look outside.


    Ahead there was amotion, and a shiny bald head stood out in the crowd.


    A monk wearing ordinary clothes had his back to Su Liang, so she couldn��t see his face.


    ��A monk stealing? Must be a fake monk!��


    ��Look at his smooth-skinned face, I bet he��s a Casanova!��


    ��Report it to the authorities!��


    Originally, it had nothing to do with Ning Jing and Su Liang, but the spectacle of a ��monk stealing money on the street�� attracted many onlookers, who blocked the road with their noisy mor.


    They had just changed their carriage that day, and they couldn��t get through for the time being.


    Su Liang thought they might as well wait for the crowd to disperse before proceeding, but then she saw the monk being pushed around and turning to face her. The sight of his appearance made her pause for a moment.


    The description of ��fine and fresh�� was not an exaggeration.


    About eighteen or neen years old, thin and fair-skinned, with delicate features that could be called beautiful even with his bald head and coarse monk��s robe. He didn��t defend himself when people humiliated and reviled him, but merely put his hands together and chanted a low prayer.


    The scene was quite dramatic.


    The devout Little Monk seemed to be separated from the boisterous crowd around him, as if they were in two different worlds.


    However, Su Liang didn��t know the details of the incident, whether the theft was true or not, and she had no intention of intervening.


    Just as she was about to lower the curtain, she heard Ning Jing speak, ��He has a dark foreboding in his countenance.��


    Su Liang: ��


    There was no need to ask ��how do you know the monk isn��t a murderer�� kind of questions, because it was impossible to determine at the moment.


    And Su Liang had officially promised to ��do things�� for Ning Jing.


    The trigger for their tasks was the ominous ��dark foreboding�� Ning Jing mentioned.


    The chanting monk was pushed to the ground by the big man, and many people crowded in to trample him.


    However, he didn��t resist or flee, so it was possible that he would be beaten to death on the spot.


    After all, thew didn��t hold the mob ountable. That big man might have done this deliberately, rousing public outrage and prompting everyone to join in the assault, so if the monk died, he could evade responsibility.


    Su Liang jumped down from the carriage, made her way through the crowd, and shouted, ��Stop!��


    No one listened.


    With a resigned expression, she drew a knife, quickly moved to the big man holding the monk, and pressed the weapon to his neck. ��Everyone stop!�� she shouted.


    Many people hadn��t seen how Su Liang had appeared, as if she had dropped from the sky.


    After a moment of quiet, someone used Su Liang, ��What are you doing? This fake monk is stealing money! Are you his aplice? Or do you find him attractive and want to be with him?��


    Laughter erupted at this remark.


    As Su Liang looked over, she saw that the speaker was an ugly man with arge mole on his face. It was difficult not to suspect that his so-called ��righteousness�� was born out of jealousy for the monk��s beauty.


    The monk��s face had been stomped on, and his clothing was torn.


    He slowly stood up, looked at Su Liang with calm eyes, and put his hands together, murmuring, ��Amit?bha Buddha�� ��


    Before the monk could say anything else, Su Liang coldly asked the big man,


    ��What evidence do you have that he stole money?��


    The young woman hiding in the corner saw everyone looking at her and said meekly, ��I was buying steamed buns when the monk stole my money.�� The monk sighed at this.


    ��Where��s the bun vendor? Did he see anything?�� Su Liang asked.


    A man was pushed out of the crowd, but he quickly waved his hands, saying he hadn��t seen anything.


    ��Did you steal her money?�� Su Liang asked the monk.


    Without answering, the monk lowered his eyes and resumed his chanting.


    ��You��re blocking my way. Everyone leave now. If the monk stole money, report him to the authorities,�� Su Liang said coldly.


    For the sake of the knife, the big man nodded hurriedly, ��I��m going to take him to the county government right now!��


    Su Liang put away her knife and said coldly, ��The new County Magistrate, Magistrate Mu, is brilliant and impartial. He won��t let any evildoer go unpunished, nor will he be swayed by anyone��s one-sided story, framing the innocent!��


    Su Liang��sst sentence was directed at the woman, who shrank back and pleaded while clutching the big man��s arm, ��My lord, it��s only three pennies, let it go.��


    However, the big man��s brows furrowed, ��No! Is three pennies not money?��


    ��Go. To the county government,�� Su Liang demanded, sensing something was amiss with the woman��s behavior and suspecting that she might be lying. The woman became flustered and clung tightly to the big man, ��No��we can��t


    Stealing three coins would not amount to much punishment in the government office, just a few hits with a nk and a few days behind bars.


    However, the punishment for false usation in Qian Country��sw was much more severe.


    The burly man finally sensed something was off and stared at the woman, ��Did he steal it or not?��


    The woman sobbed, ��I was buying steamed buns and saw him asking for alms, so I gave him one�� My mother-inw said one bun was missing, and I was afraid my husband would beat me����


    Only now did the bun seller dare to tell the truth, ��The little monk came to me for alms! I drove him away, but the youngdy kindly gave him a bun she bought. Who would have thought that after a while, she came back with others, falsely using the little monk of stealing her money!��


    ��I didn��t do it on purpose, I just wanted to help him���� The woman sat on the ground, her face full of tears.


    The situation turned around.


    Those who had just cursed the monk immediately switched targets and began pointing fingers at the couple.


    With his eyes wide like copper bells, the man yanked the woman up, and pped her hard, ��I knew it! You never behave yourself, seeing he��s good-looking, you think you can seduce him, right? You think I don��t know you��ve been sneaking peeks at the pretty boy next door?��


    ��Benefactor, do not me this woman; it��s all this humble monk��s fault.�� The monk finally said something other than ��Amitabha�� to defend the woman.


    ��So, what have you two been doing behind my back?�� The man��s anger was even stronger.


    ��Stop adding fuel to the fire, let��s go!�� Su Liang looked at the monk coldly.


    Indeed, the monk was beautiful, and the woman probably had a moment of weakness in wanting to be a good person and giving him a bun, thinking she could get away with it at home.


    Her actions after that, though, could perhaps be exined by weakness, but the oue was malicious. As soon as she was in trouble, she pushed an innocent person to take the me. She knew her husband had a violent temper and was heavv-handed. vet she didn��t make a sound when the monk was


    beaten up.


    Pitiable and hateful.


    The monk sighed and followed Su Liang out of the crowd.


    The man dragged the woman away as well.


    Order was restored on the street, and Su Liang went to the carriage side. Seeing Ning Jing nod, she knew that the monk was no longer in danger, so she turned to him, ��No need to thank me, you can go now.��


    The monk put his hands together, ��Benefactor, what you did earlier would harm that woman benefactor. She helped me out of kindness.��


    Su Liang was simply bbergasted, ��I saved you, and now it��s my fault?��


    The monk shook his head and sighed, ��It��s all this humble monk��s fault.��


    Su Liang found both Yan Shiba fromst night and the monk today utterly speechless. She didn��t bother to deal with him anymore and was about to get on the carriage and leave.


    ��Miss Su! Miss Su Liang!��


    Hu Er��s follower Xiaoliu ran through the crowd, ��This is a gift my master prepared for you both!��


    Su Liang took the parcel containing two fur-lined capes. Xiaoliu said his master was in the fur business, and these were sent especially by his olddy to thank Su Liang for treating Hu Er.


    Seeing Su Liang ept the gift, Xiaoliu ran away.


    As she was about to get in the carriage, she heard the monk ask, ��Is the benefactor Miss Su Liang from Su Family Vige?��


    Su Liang turned around, ��Yes, what��s the matter?��


    ��Yesterday, I sent a benefactor named Yan to find Miss Su. I wonder if Miss Su got to see her? Is she alright?�� The monk asked.


    Su Liang had asked Yan Shiba who had saved her, and he had said, ��A very pretty young man����


    Su Liang hadn��t expected it to be a monk. Although he was indeed beautiful, his personality was the pr opposite of Yan Shiba��s. One was a paranoid who didn��t trust anyone, and the other was a saintly figure who saw the good in everyone.


    ��She��s in Su Family Vige; you can go and see for yourself.�� Su Liang got into the carriage as soon as she finished speaking.


    ��This humble monk needs to rush back to the temple, so I won��t bother Benefactor Yan.�� The monk shook his head slightly, ��Farewell.��


    As the monk passed the carriage, Su Liang asked Ning Jing, ��Do you think he knows Yan Shiba is a bloodstained assassin?��


    Ning Jing��s expression was calm, ��Even if he knew, he would still save her.��


    By the time they arrived in the county town, it waspletely dark.


    After a simple dinner, Su Liang and Ning Jing went straight to bed.


    Early the next day, just as it was getting light, Ning Jing drove the carriage, taking Su Liang out of Bei��an County town and headed southeast towards the Provincial City.


    Early in the morning, Mai Fei sent Chang��an to Su Family Vige to invite Su Liang.


    Last time they went to the mine, they encountered heavy rain and assassination attempts on the way, and couldn��t make it there.


    Nian Jincheng was visiting the mine today and would stay there when they arrived. Mai Fei was going together with him, and they had agreed to invite Su Liang as well.


    But when Mai Fei and Nian Jincheng arrived at Feiyan Town, they thought Su Liang woulde soon but saw Chang��an return alone.


    ��Master, Ning Jing and Miss Su left Su Family Vige for the Provincial City yesterday!�� Chang��an reported.


    Mai Fei frowned, ��Didn��t they say they would leave on the eighth?��


    Nian Jincheng also found it strange. He had intended to find another time to have a secret drink with Ning Jing, but they left early.


    ��This subordinate doesn��t know why.�� Chang��an said, ��But there��s someone at Miss Su��s house. Ady who ims to be her sister, named Su Jiujiu, is seriously injured. Miss Su entrusted the neighbors to take care of her.��


    Mai Fei found it inexplicable. Of course, he knew whether Su Liang had a sister or not, who was this Su Jiujiu that suddenly appeared? And since she was injured and came to find Su Liang, why didn��t Su Liang take care of her herself and leave early instead?


    ��Since they��ve left, let it go; after all, they��ll be back in a while.�� Mai Fei said,


    ��Check the background of that Su Jiujiu..��

 Chapter 73 - 73: 073. Picked Up a Child (Second Update)

    Chapter 73: 073. Picked Up a Child (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The originally clear weather turned cloudy with impending wind and rain after the team left Feiyan Town.


    Chang��an thought of thest assassination attempt and advised Mai Fei to cancel today��s trip to the mine, fearing another ident.


    Nian Jincheng looked up at the sky, ��Your Highness, let��s go another day. I will escort you back to town.��


    ��Yes, Master! If it rains heavily, we won��t be able to see the workers at the mine!�� Chang��an said.


    ��Forget it, let��s go back.�� Mai Fei��s voice came from inside the carriage. Nian


    Jincheng ordered the team to turn around and head back to the county town.


    As soon as they returned to Feiyan Town, raindrops the size of soybeans began to fall. Against the wind, the horses struggled to move forward, and the carriage couldn��t block the rain.


    Nian Jincheng ordered a stop outside the Feiyan Restaurant. He escorted Mai Fei inside to take shelter from the rain and wait for it to subside.


    The manager respectfully showed them to a private room on the second floor, serving hot water towels, hot tea, and dessert.


    The window was closed, and the wind howled outside.


    Mai Fei wiped his face and sighed, ��This damn weather!��


    Approaching noon, Nian Jincheng asked Mai Fei if he would like to have lunch here.


    When they called the manager, he highly rmended two signature medicinal dishes, stating that one of the chicken soups tasted best when made with pears from a local ancient pear tree. That pear tree had burned downst month, and Feiyan Restaurant had only two pears left from their original purchase.


    This was the manager��s recent marketing strategy, telling many customers that there were only two of the best pears left.


    But of course, he wouldn��t dare deceive Mai Fei and Nian Jincheng. The two pears bought from Su Liang were indeed thest ones, well-preserved. They were originally meant for the owner to eat, but since he said he wouldn��te this year, the manager decided to use them to entertain guests from the government office.


    Mai Fei ordered several dishes, including the two medicinal diets.


    ��Su Liang and Ning Jing probably left the county town early this morning. They couldn��t have gone too far, and they might encounter this rainstorm as well,�� Mai Fei said.


    ��Su Jiujiu���� Mai Fei seemed thoughtful, ��Who did Su Liang learn her martial arts from? Where did she send Liu Xiaoyue? And who is this Su Jiujiu?��


    Nian Jincheng didn��t respond. All he knew was that Su Liang��s martial arts were taught by Ning Jing but not entirely.


    ��If it weren��t for her helping me several times, I would have suspected that she was a spy nted by someone under the guise of Su Liang.�� Mai Fei scoffed lightly.


    Nian Jincheng��s hand holding the tea cup paused slightly.


    Objectively speaking, Mai Fei��s guess was not unreasonable, considering his status; he should indeed be cautious about getting close to anyone.


    But Nian Jincheng could not be objective because, in his eyes, Su Liang belonged to Ning Jing. He wanted to say that Mai Fei was overthinking things.


    Originally, Mai Fei didn��t have high expectations for the food at this restaurant in town, but the dishes were brought in with a tempting aroma. He tasted the Snow Pear Chicken Soup and found that the manager hadn��t exaggerated; it was truly delicious.


    The other medicinal dish was also excellent and suited the cold, windy, and rainy weather.


    Mai Fei asked Chang��an to find the manager and buy the medicinal diet recipe. He then asked precisely where the ancient pear tree was, intending to send someone to buy the fruit and transport it back to the capital next year. He believed that the manager��s story about the pear tree catching fire was fabricated.


    Mai Fei��s mother was an excellent cook, which had always endeared her to the emperor. Whenever Mai Fei encountered delicious food outside, he would bring back the recipes for her.


    When Chang��an returned, he didn��t get the medicinal diet recipe. The manager said he couldn��t make the decision and needed to ask the owner. Regarding the pear tree, it indeed caught fire and was located in Su Family Vige. They could go see it if they didn��t believe him.


    This was because Mai Fei��s current apparent identity was just a county magistrate, and Nian Jincheng��s general status wasn��t explicitly revealed. The owner of Feiyan Restaurant had a connection with Xing Yusheng and was not an ordinary person.


    If the manager knew that Mai Fei was the honorable Fourth Prince, he wouldn��t dare refuse. But Chang��an wouldn��t reveal Mai Fei��s identity just for this reason.


    ��Su Family Vige?�� Mai Fei was momentarily stunned.


    Chang��an smiled and said, ��After questioning him several times, the manager admitted that the medicinal diet recipe was bought from a girl in Su Family


    Vige. It must be the Su girl we know.��


    Thus, they could buy the medicinal diet recipe from Su Liangter.


    ��Howe I didn��t know that Su Yuanzhou��s family has a secret medicinal diet recipe?�� Mai Fei found it strange, ��Where did Su Liang learn it?��


    Nian Jincheng��s expression was indifferent, ��Miss Su is quite skilled in cooking. It may not necessarily be passed down from previous generations. She might have just tried it herself.��


    Mai Fei nodded andughed, ��Indeed. If my mother met Su Liang, she would surely like her very much.��


    How could Nian Jincheng not hear Mai Fei��s interest and inquiries about Su Liang? He could only me someone who had already gone through the wedding ceremony but still acted like siblings, giving other men the impression that they had a chance.


    Speaking of Su Liang and Ning Jing, they realized the weather was changing when they were in a ce with no nearby vige or shop.


    If they turned back to the town, they might encounter the frustrating situation of struggling back in a storm only for the rain to stop.


    So Ning Jing sped up the carriage, intending to find a ce to take shelter from the rain.


    ��l��ne vvmcl grew stronger, and raindrops began to tall. From a distance, tney saw a house up ahead.


    As they approached with the carriage, they found it was an abandoned and dpidated temple, and there were people inside.


    Ning Jing drove the carriage into the courtyard enclosed by broken walls. Su Liang lifted the carriage curtain, and the four men inside, sitting together by a fire, all looked at her. Although they managed to control their expressions, two of them couldn��t help swallowing saliva��


    Su Liang withdrew her gaze, got off the carriage, and joined Ning Jing to cover the carriage with an oilcloth. The books inside were her treasures, and they couldn��t get wet. The horse was tied to a pir under the eaves.


    The rain was getting heavier. Su Liang and Ning Jing walked in, and one of the four men spoke up, ��If you two don��t mind, you can join us by the fire to warm up.��


    However, Su Liang spotted someone in the corner, or rather, a bald head�� ��The two benefactors meet again.�� The handsome monk Su Liang and Ning Jing had met in town the day before seemed surprised, stood up, and greeted them with palms together.


    Not wanting to deal with the four malicious-looking men, Su Liang headed towards the monk, ��May I know your name, little master?��


    ��My dharma name is Cheng Yun.�� The monk said, bending down to tidy up the straw on the ground and inviting Ning Jing and Su Liang to sit.


    ��Thank you.�� Su Liang noticed Cheng Yun��s worn-out robe and the broken clothes, a water pouch and a cloth bag beside him, with half of a dried bun sticking out, probably from his alms.


    Su Liang sat down, Ning Jing sat next to her, watching their carriage and horses outside.


    The other group had their eyes on their carriage and horses too, murmuring from time to time.


    ��Do you know the name of the person you saved?�� Su Liang asked Cheng Yun.


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��That female benefactor said her name is Yan Jiujiu.��


    Anyone familiar with the name Yan Shiba could connect the two names, but the foolish monk obviously had no clue.


    ��Where did you save her? Without money, how did you send her to the Su Family Vige?�� Su Liang asked.


    Cheng Yun exined that he was originally on his way to Huguo Temple in the capital city to deliver Buddhist scriptures to his master on his master��s orders. He had some money with him, and when he passed by a mountain cliff, he found ��Yan Jiujiu�� unconscious and severely injured. He intended to take her to a medical hall but she insisted on Cheng Yun taking her to Su Family Vige to find her sister, or she wouldmit suicide��


    Su Liang could imagine how Yan Shiba tortured this monk to achieve his goal.


    ��By the time I arrived at Feiyan Town, I had spent all my money. Fortunately, I got Yan benefactor back home, knowing she would be okay, I felt relieved.�� Cheng Yun said softly.


    Su Liang really wanted to say: That��s not her home, that��s my home��


    The rain showed no sign of stopping, even though it was approaching noon, the sky was as dark as dusk. Ning Jing started a fire, and Su Liang grabbed a book and started reading it by herself.


    Seeing that Su Liang was reading a medical book, Cheng Yun learned that she was a doctor, expressing admiration and believing that she must be a great,passionate person.


    However, not long after, Cheng Yun��s preconceptions were shattered��


    Unable to restrain themselves any longer, one of the four men politely asked Su Liang and Ning Jing if they could share some food, offering cliche phrases such as ��helping each other while traveling�� and ��meeting equals destiny.��


    Ning Jing simply replied that they didn��t have enough food for themselves.


    Seemingly finding a reason to cause trouble, two of the men got up and walked towards the carriage, iming they wanted to see if Ning Jing was lying. Cheng Yun whispered, ��If the two of you have any food, please share some with them.��


    Having experienced the monk��s disposition first-hand, Su Liang didn��t get angry at his words. Instead, she quietly closed her book and handed it to Cheng Yun, ��Hold this for me.�� She then stood up and walked outside.


    But she was quickly stopped.


    ��Little Miss, did you elope with that pretty boy? Let me tell you, pretty boys are unreliable. They might just sell you someday. Why not let Big Brother take you home instead?��


    ��If I don��t want to go home, I can just follow Big Brother!��


    Cheng Yun saw the two men teasing Su Liang and frowned, then hurriedly rushed over to intervene.


    Su Liang pushed Cheng Yun away, ��Watch my book!�� Then, she kicked the man who was trying to grab her.


    At the same time, Ning Jing blocked the two who intended to steal their carriage, twisting their wrists emotionlessly.


    Pig-like screams echoed back and forth in the broken temple.


    Cheng Yun, holding the medical book in the corner, was shocked. Recalling the scene where Su Liang pulled a knife on a man in the street yesterday, he realized he had seriously misunderstood her. She might be a doctor, but a brutal one��


    Su Liang knocked the two men down and saw a sack behind the spot where they were originally sitting, so she walked over.


    Upon opening it, she found many ragged clothes, and a three or four-year-old boy with his eyes tightly closed, stuffed inside.


    Su Liang��s expression tightened as she quickly took the child out, checked his breath, relieved that he was still alive.


    Ning Jing came back in and saw Su Liang holding a child, looking stunned for a moment.


    Su Liang sighed, ��What a day, I��ve picked up a kid..��

 Chapter 74 - 74: 074. Kids are really strange (first update)

    Chapter 74: 074. Kids are really strange (first update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Where did the childe from?�� Su Liang��s knife tip was only half an inch away from the man��s eyes on the ground.


    Cheng Yun whispered ��Amitabha�� and walked over, ��Benefactor Su, let this poor monk talk to them.��


    ��Alright.�� Su Liang nodded, ��There are three more over there. You go talk to them.��


    Cheng Yun really went.


    Su Liang��s knife wobbled, the head bandit��s face turned pale, and he shouted,


    ��The child��we bought him! We don��t know whose family he��s from!�� ��Why would you buy a child? Are you infertile?�� Su Liang asked coldly.


    ��Buying him and reselling him would make a profit!�� The head bandit��s voice trembled.


    Trafficker? Su Liang��s face turned even colder, ��Who wants to buy the child?��


    In this world, traffickers mostly abducted and sold girls, selling them to brothels or as maids.


    Those who couldn��t have sons to carry on the family line would usually adopt a nephew from their own family. Even if they found someone else��s child to impersonate as their own, it had to be a child under one year old.


    Moreover, the child had fair skin, delicate features, and finely embroidered


    Datterns on his satin clothes, not lookinz like he came from an ordinarv familv. ��No�� We haven��t found a buyer yet���� The head bandit said.


    ��Really?�� Su Liang��s voice hadn��t yet fallen when the sharp knife suddenly left the head bandit��s eyes. He let out a breath of relief, only to scream shrilly.


    That was because Su Liang��s knife had pierced through his palm and nailed it to the ground.


    Cheng Yun looked over at the sound, his face full of shock, ��Benefactor Su, let��s talk peacefully!��


    ��I hope you can make those three give up their confessions before I fill him with bloody holes.�� Su Liang snorted. What was the point of being polite to the traffickers?


    Cheng Yun sighed, looking at the three men, and said earnestly, ��You have done wrong, repent as soon as possible, and the little monk can beg Benefactor


    Su to spare your lives.��


    The three men looked at each other and then at their boss.


    Su Liang pulled out the knife and stabbed through the boss��s other hand.


    The three men shrank their necks, but still didn��t speak up.


    Cheng Yun continued to persuade them, mentioning how the child��s parents must be very worried at this time.


    The child was ced in the corner by Su Liang, and Ning Jing sat beside him, watching.


    Suddenly, the child��s eyshes trembled, and Ning Jing called out to Su Liang.


    Su Liang put down the knife and went over, just as the child was waking up.


    He nced at Ning Jing and then at Su Liang, and ayer of mist rose in his dark eyes, almost crying, ��Mom�� I want my mom�� wah wah wah����


    Su Liang said to Ning Jing, ��Youfort him.��


    Ning Jing shook her head, ��I don��t know how.��


    Su Liang squatted down, grasped the child��s small hands, and smiled, ��Don��t be afraid, I��m the good guy.��


    Feeling weird, he realized that those who imed to be good guys were generally the bad guys��


    The child cried even harder, ��Mom����


    Su Liang picked up the child and ced him in Ning Jing��s arms, ��You find a way to make him stop crying.�� As soon as she finished speaking, she went back to pull the knife from the ground, ignored the head bandit, and walked towards the three men being persuaded by Cheng Yun.


    ��Move aside.�� Su Liang said coldly, ��They think they��re safe as long as their boss can take it. They��re not going to listen to you.��


    ��Benefactor Su, don��tmit a murderous deed!�� Cheng Yun hurriedly said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Alright, I won��t let them die, but I��ll make them wish they were dead. That��s cosmic retribution, not a murderous act.��


    Cheng Yun wanted to say something but found himself at a loss for words.


    By then, Su Liang had already chosen the weakest of the three, ��I want to know what you do. Speak up or end up crippled like that man!��


    ��I��ll say���� Knowing that Su Liang meant business, the man confessed quickly and said the child was the grandson of the head of Li family, one of the four major business families.


    Su Liang had heard from Yang Yu about the four major business families in Qian Country: Wan, Li, Ning, and Yan. They were involved in the businesses of food, ceramics, tea, and silk respectively.


    Su Liang was acquainted with Ning Jing and Yang Yu but knew nothing about the Wan and Li families.


    The man then told the story behind the incident.


    Third Master Li was a notorious womanizer with many wives and concubines and even more children, but they were all daughters and not a single son.


    Four years ago, Third Master Li caused a huge scandal when he divorced his wife for a new love. The wife he divorced was the daughter of the Wan family.


    It was also rumored that Miss Wan could no longer bear Third Master Li��s phndering ways but had to endure it for the sake of face and business cooperation between the two families for a few years.


    One wanted to divorce, and the other wanted to leave, so they soon severed ties. Miss Wan returned to her family, and Third Master Li married a new wife soon after.


    The most interesting part of the story was that a few days after Miss Wan returned to her family, she remarried with a matchmaking ceremony! She and Third Master Li both chose the same day for their second weddings!


    So many people said Miss Wan was not content either and had long been involved with someone else behind the scenes.


    Eight monthster, Miss Wan gave birth to a son. A little over a monthter, Third Master Li��s new wife gave birth to a daughter.


    The Wan family said Miss Wan had given birth prematurely.


    But many people said the son was Third Master Li��s.


    ��In recent years, Third Master has been continually taking new concubines. They all give birth to daughters, but he never has a son. He consulted a master and was told that he was destined to have one son. So he thought the master meant that his only son in his life was actually born by his ex-wife. He wanted to get the child back, but the Wan family wouldn��t let him in the door.��


    Su Liang was dumbfounded, ��So that child is the one the Li family wants to take from the Wan family?��


    The man nodded, ��Third Master knows that if the Wan family loses the child, they��ll definitelye looking for him at Li family. So he asked us to take the child to Fourth Miss��s inws in Pingbei City and let her take care of him. Then figure out how to bring him back.��


    Su Liang knew Pingbei City, which was the destination for her and Ning Jing.


    ��You��are from the Li family?�� Su Liang asked coldly. They slipped upter on by calling Third Master and Fourth Miss, which outsiders wouldn��t do.


    The man��s face stiffened, admitting it implicitly.


    Their initial reluctance to admit it was because they were afraid the matter would be too big to handle since their most important task was to keep it a secret.


    The four of them were on a secret mission, extremely cautious on the road. After obtaining the child sessfully and in their moment of rxation, they met the beautiful girl Su Liang during a heavy rain. Seeing the seemingly vulnerable Su Liang and Ning Jing, their lust and greed led them to have evil intentions, never expecting that they would stumble here after so much effort.


    ��Ladies, the child is a seed from the Li family! We��re just taking him back to acknowledge his ancestry! We��re not harming him! As long as you let us go, Third Master will give you as much money as you want!��


    The boss on the ground gritted his teeth in anger. He was the most skilled in martial arts among them but clearly not the sharpest


    The one chosen by Su Liang as seemingly the most timid was actually the most astute, knowing how to protect himself.


    ��Alright.�� Su Liang nodded crisply, ��You go back and find Third Master Li, have him pay the ransom. A monthter, in Xunyang City.��


    The group hadn��t expected the righteous Su Liang to suddenly turn into a kidnapper, so they asked her how much money she wanted.


    ��One hundred thousand taels.�� Su Liang had no concept of the wealth of these big merchants, so she blurted out a number.


    Seeing the expressions on the faces of the three people, it seemed to be within the eptable range for the Li family.


    ��Why go to Xunyang City?�� Someone asked, ��Who are you?��


    ��Good question.�� Su Liang smiled, ��You don��t even recognize him? Take another look?��


    All four of them looked in the direction Su Liang was pointing. Ning Jing was frowning, holding the crying child with a stiff body, mechanically patting the child��s back gently.


    ��He is the only legitimate son of the Ning Family, Ning Jing.�� Su Liang said. ��Wasn��t the seventh voung master of the Ninq familv expelled from the family?�� Someone blurted out.


    Su Liang nodded, ��It was a temporary measure. Without Ning Jing, could the


    Ning Family still be called the Ning Family? I was sent by the eldest son of the Ning Family, Ning Yao, to bring Seventh Young Master home. Afraid of any idents on the road, we pretended to be siblings.��


    ��I heard that Seventh Young Master Ning was in Bei��an County for the Imperial


    examination and even won the title of the best in the exam.�� Someone said.


    Su Liang nodded again, ��It seems you all know. I finally persuaded Seventh Young Master to follow me back. I was about to escort him to Pingbei City for the examination, and then return to Xunyang City. The Li family and Ning family have a lot of business dealings, we won��t hurt the child. We just want money to see Third Master Li��s sincerity. My eldest young master Ning Yao will be waiting in Xunyang City for Third Master Li, if he doesn��te then our Ning family can only negotiate with the Wan family.��


    After talking, Su Liang threw all four of them out and told them to leave quickly.


    The four of them helped each other walk into the rain.


    ��Is that really Ning Qi?��


    ��It must be! He was in Bei��an County before! Otherwise, it wouldn��t be such a coincidence!��


    ��That woman under Ning Yao is so powerful!��


    ��Otherwise, how would a bastard be in charge of the Ning family?��


    ��Quick, go back and report to Third Master! It��s the Ning Family from Xunyang who took Young Master Li hostage and are threatening Li Family!��


    In the broken temple, Ning Jing still couldn��t calm the crying child.


    Su Liang realized that she had forgotten to ask those people what the child��s name was.


    Cheng Yun also tried to coax the child, and Ning Jing quickly handed the child over to him.


    ��Let him touch your bald head.�� Su Liang suggested.


    Cheng Yun bowed his head and caught the child��s little hand, cing it on his bald head.


    The child touched it twice and blinked, finally stopped crying��


    ��Cheng Yun, you take him back to Wan Family.�� Su Liang said.


    Cheng Yun immediately shook his head, ��This humble monk can live alone without any problem, but he is too young. It��s not OK.��


    ��I��ll give you money so that you won��t have to live on the streets.�� Su Liang took out two banknotes, ��Do you know Martial Arts?��


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��Yes.��


    Su Liang snorted, ��You were beaten in the street yesterday without even fighting back?��


    ��My master taught me that Martial Arts is meant to help others, not to hurt them. Yesterday��s incident, if Benefactor Su hadn��t intervened, they would have beaten me and let it go. The female benefactor would have been fine.�� Cheng Yun said solemnly.


    Su Liang didn��t want to argue more with Cheng Yun about yesterday��s right and wrong, ��In that case, you can help this poor baby and send him back to his mother. I believe you can protect him.��


    Since he was able to send Yan Shiba away, it meant his original task wasn��t urgent.


    Su Liang asked Cheng Yun to hand the child over to Ning Jing while she tested his Martial Arts skills.


    ��I��ll do it.�� Ning Jing obviously had some fear of the little crybaby, so he stood up and said that he would fight Cheng Yun, letting Su Liang hold the child.


    So, Su Liang picked up the child and swayed gently, singing a nursery rhyme to him.


    The child sensed Su Liang��s kindness, stopped crying and snuggled up to her


    face.


    ��Call me Auntie.�� Su Liang smiled softly.


    ��Auntie���� The child called her in a childish voice.


    ��Good boy.�� Su Liang wiped the child��s tears and asked gently, ��What��s your name?��


    ��Zhengzheng���� The child answered.


    On the other side, Ning Jing and Cheng Yun were fighting, both unarmed.


    Cheng Yun��s moves looked mild at first nce but were quite ingenious.


    After a few dozen moves, there was still no winner.


    ��I didn��t expect you to be so powerful, Zhengzheng will definitely be fine with you.�� Su Liang waved Zhengzheng��s little hand at Ning Jing and Cheng Yun.


    Ning Jing looked at the child who had been crying heartbreakingly not long ago but was now grinning at him, raised his hand and waved twice at Zhengzheng. Feeling strange, he silently put his hand down.


    ��Su benefactor, what you said to those people just now���� Cheng Yun asked.


    Su Liang snorted, ��You don��t need to worry about that. This child may not be of Li family blood, but he��s definitely born of his mother and should be sent back to the Wan family. If the Li family discovers through a blood test or some other method that this is not his son, they may harm the child. Those people didn��t dare tell the truth at first because what Li��s nning to do is shady, and they didn��t dare to spread the word.��


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��What Benefactor Su said is reasonable.��


    ��When you see Zhengzheng��s mother, if she asks, just tell her everything that happened here today, but nothing else.�� Su Liang said.


    ��If Third Master Li goes to the Ning family for an exchange in a month����


    Cheng Yun frowned.


    Su Liang snorted, ��I told you not to worry so much about it.��


    Third Master Li will find Ning Yao to get the child. The Wan family will see Cheng Yun, and they will know about this incident.


    Wouldn��t it be a beautiful scene if all three familiese together in Xunyang City and start fighting?


    Zhengzheng didn��t know what the adults were talking about, heughed and leaned over, kissed Su Liang��s cheek, and sweetly called, ��Auntie!��


    Ning Jing spoke in a faint voice, ��Kids are so strange..��

 Chapter 75 - 75: 075. Experience with the baby (second update)

    Chapter 75: 075. Experience with the baby (second update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    There were only three adults and one child left in the broken temple, and it was uncertain when the heavy rain would stop.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing had their own bedding in their carriages, so if it didn��t stop raining by nightfall, they would have to stay in the dpidated temple.


    Ning Jing fetched an umbre and went to the carriage, taking out a box of Osmanthus Cake and two fur cloaks given by Hu Er when they passed by Feiyan Town yesterday.


    Cheng Yun was adding wood to the fire.


    Zhengzheng leaned against Su Liang��s chest, and she gently asked him what he remembered while rubbing his little hands.


    The Kid was only a little over three years old and couldn��t remember his mother��s name, but he did remember that the four bad uncles were very scary.


    ��One for you and one for him,�� Ning Jing handed Su Liang both of the fur cloaks.


    Su Liang took the woman��s cloak and wore it.


    She then took the men��s cloak and wrapped Zhengzheng up in it, leaving only his adorable little face exposed.


    ��Say, ��Thank you, Uncle Ning.���� Su Liang taught Zhengzheng.


    Zhengzheng looked at Ning Jing, smiling so widely that his eyes disappeared, and mimicked in his babyish voice, ��Thank you, Ning�� Uncle!��


    Ning Jing gave a grunt, opened the box of Osmanthus Cake, and let Su Liang feed it to Zhengzheng.


    ��I��m cold. You feed him.�� Su Liang didn��t want to move her arms.


    Though it was already winter, she disliked wearing too much clothing. The sudden drop in temperature due to the rain made her sneeze twice, but she felt much better after wrapping herself in the fur cloak.


    Ning Jing went outside again to wash his hands with rainwater, wiped them clean, and returned to break the Osmanthus Cake into small pieces to feed Zhengzheng. He had an iron water dder, which he warmed up by the fire before pouring the hot water into a small cup and feeding it to Zhengzheng.


    After eating two pieces of Osmanthus Cake and drinking two small cups of water, Zhengzheng shook his little head and didn��t forget to say, ��Thank you, Ning�� Uncle!��


    Su Liang was so sleepy from warming herself by the fire that she eventually fell asleep holding Zhengzheng.


    When Zhengzheng rubbed his eyes and sat up, Su Liang was still asleep.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Ning Jing, who had been sitting nearby reading a book, looked up and asked Zhengzheng, speaking to him as if he were an adult.


    ��Pee���� Zhengzheng stretched his hand awkwardly toward Ning Jing.


    It took Ning Jing a moment to understand that Zhengzheng needed to urinate, so he picked him up, still wrapped in the fur cloak, and carried him outside.


    Cheng Yun was standing outside and smiled when he saw them, saying, ��The rain is getting lighter.��


    When Su Liang woke up, the sky was much brighter, and the child was gone. She looked up to see Ning Jing holding Zhengzheng, who was reaching out to touch Cheng Yun��s bald head��a warm and cozy scene��


    ��The rain is almost stopped.�� Su Liang walked out, ��Cheng Yun, take


    Zhengzheng with you and head to Bei��an County town before dark to stay the night. Buy a carriage and some clothes tomorrow, then send him home.��


    ��Auntie! Auntie!�� As soon as Zhengzheng saw Su Liang, he wanted to go to her, seemingly quite fond of her.


    The heavy rain finally stopped.


    The air was fresh, the sky was bright, and a beautiful rainbow appeared in the eastern sky.


    Su Liang pointed it out to Zhengzheng, whose little face was full of wonder and excitement as he pped his hands.


    ��Let��s pack up and go,�� Su Liang said, ��If we start now, we can find a ce to stay before dark. Zhengzheng, you��re going back home with Uncle Cheng Yun.��


    Zhengzheng seemed to understand and nodded his head, but when Su Liang tried to hand him over to Cheng Yun, he tucked his head into the crook of her neck andpletely lost interest in Cheng Yun��s bald head.


    ��Are all children this clingy?�� Ning Jing asked with a frown.


    Cheng Yun shook his head, ��This humble monk doesn��t know.��


    Listening to them discuss children��s clinginess in all seriousness, Su Liang was at a loss for words, ��Ning Jing, what do you think we should do?��


    ��We can��t just abandon him.�� Ning Jing left thement hanging and went inside to pack.


    Cheng Yun put his palms together, ��You both have kind hearts and will surely take good care of Zhengzheng. I��ll set off now to inform his family. Where should Zhengzheng��s mother meet him?��


    Su Liang asked, ��How long will it take you to reach the Wan Family? How far is it from Pingbei City?��


    Cheng Yun thought for a moment before answering, ��It will take me three to five days to get there at the fastest. From the Wan Family to Pingbei City is a six-to-seven-day journey if we travel quickly.��


    The Wan Family was located in the southeast direction, and after the four men had kidnapped Zhengzheng, they had purposely detoured into this area to avoid pursuit.


    ��We��ll be in Pingbei City by the 18th of this month,�� Su Liang stated. Cheng Yun nodded, ��Alright.�� He then prepared to leave.


    Su Liang handed him a silver banknote.


    Cheng Yun initially refused, but Su Liang said, ��Buy a horse if you need it and travel as fast as possible. Don��t waste time because you don��t have money. You can ask the Wan Family to pay us backter.��


    Cheng Yun epted the money and said goodbye to Ning Jing and Zhengzheng.


    Su Liang waved at him with Zhengzheng��s hand, ��Take care.��


    After extinguishing the fire in the ruined temple and cleaning up, Su Liang and Zhengzheng got into the carriage, and Ning Jing took the reins, continuing their journey.


    ��Let��s switch. You can rest in the carriage, �� Su Liang said to Ning Jing.


    ��No need,�� Ning Jing refused.


    Su Liang wrapped Zhengzheng in a nket from the carriage and handed Ning Jing a cloak, ��Put this on.��


    ��Put on!�� Zhengzheng stuck his head out, mimicking Su Liang��s words.


    Ning Jing took the cloak with one hand and pushed Zhengzheng back into the carriage with the other.


    Zhengzheng giggled, thinking Ning Jing was ying a game with him. He tried to get out of the carriage again but was caught by Su Liang, ��It��s cold outside. Don��t catch a cold.��


    At nightfall, Ning Jing and Su Liang arrived at the next city, found an inn, and rented an independent guesthouse at the back where they could park their carriage.


    The food at the inn was mediocre, but it wasforting to have something warm to eat in cold weather.


    They ordered some egg custard for Zhengzheng, but Ning Jing didn��t eat much and soon went out.


    When Su Liang finished coaxing Zhengzheng to eat, Ning Jing returned with a bundle of clothes and shoes for him. The little guy��s clothes hadn��t been changed and were dirty.


    ��You give him a bath, and then take him to sleep with you tonight?�� Su Liang suggested to Ning Jing.


    ��He might not want to,�� Ning Jing replied.


    Su Liang chuckled, ��Just give him a smile, and it��ll be fine.��


    Ning Jing looked at Zhengzheng��s smiling face and picked him up in his arms.


    At first, Zhengzheng thought Ning Jing was going to y with him and was delighted. But when he saw that Ning Jing was carrying him out the door and


    Su Liang was soon out of sight, he started kicking his legs, wanting to go back.


    Ning Jing stopped and said seriously, ��Men and women should keep their distance.��


    Zhengzheng��s little face looked confused, and before he could react, Ning Jing carried him into the next room.


    Before long, Su Liang heard Zhengzheng��s cheerfulughter from the next room. She felt relieved and nned to read a bit more after washing up.


    However, Su Liang didn��t know that Ning Jing had to threaten Zhengzheng with ��I��ll beat you if you keep messing around�� to get him to take a bath quietly, even though Zhengzheng neither understood nor cared about the consequences.


    It took quite a while to bathe the child, wrap him up, and put him on the bed, Then he kept sliding down.


    Finally, Ning Jing wrapped him in a nket, tied him to the bedpost, and went to take a bath.


    Su Liang heard Zhengzheng next door, sweetly calling uncle all the time while thinking Ning Jing had quite a way with kids!


    When it was time to sleep, Zhengzheng wanted to find Su Liang. So, Ning Jingy in bed, lifting him up and putting him down.


    Zhengzheng quickly fell in love with this game and forgot all about Su Liang for a while.


    So, Ning Jing spent a considerable time lifting weights before bedtime, finally exhausting the energetic child, who fell asleep beside him.


    Ning Jing let out a long sigh, tucked Zhengzheng in, and gentlymented, ��Kids are really troublesome.��


    The next day, when it was time to leave, Su Liang offered to take the reins, but Ning Jing refused again, ��You take the daytime shift, and I��ll do the nighttime shift. ��


    ying with a child was more tiring than driving.


    Su Liang found the arrangement reasonable and epted it.


    She had no experience taking care of children, either, especially such a young one who required constant attention, unlike Zhuzi, who could already entertain herself.


    Ning Jing listened to Su Liang telling Zhengzheng fairy tales. After two stories, Zhengzheng wanted to go outside the carriage.


    ��Ning Jing, he insists on going out. What should I do?�� Su Liang sounded a bit helpless. You couldn��t reason with a child that young.


    ��Give him to me,�� Ning Jing reached in, picked Zhengzheng up, and wrapped him against his chest, leaving only his eyes exposed. He wouldn��t be cold this way, and he could enjoy the view.


    ��Uncle Ning, what��s that?��


    ��A cow.�� ��What��s a cow?�� ��A cow.�� ��What��s a cow?��


    ��A cow is a cow.��


    Soon, Su Liang discovered that Ning Jing, who was always eager to learn new things, quickly learned how tomunicate with a three-year-old child and how tofort him and find his interests.


    At first, the child always clung to Su Liang, butter he preferred to be with Ning Jing, even though Ning Jing didn��t smile at him or speak to him in a gentle, coaxing tone.


    As a result, Su Liang could continue reading while they traveled, as she originally nned, without being too affected.


    A few dayster, Su Liang asked Ning Jing, ��Do you still find children strange?��


    Ning Jing thought for a moment and replied, ��What��s strange are adults who think too much.�� A child��s feelings are pure �C they be close to whoever treats them well.


    Su Liang agreed andughed, ��Great God, after meeting Zhengzheng, have you ever wanted to be a father?��


    Ning Jing pondered for a moment, shook his head, and said, ��I can��t bear children. In the future, if I marry, whether or not we have a child will be up to my wife..��

 Chapter 76 - 76: 076. The Miss of Qjanshan Academy (Part 1)

    Chapter 76: 076. The Miss of Qjanshan Academy (Part 1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Travel during the day, stay at inns during the night.


    When Su Liang and Ning Jing arrived at Pingbei City with their child, it was the tenth day of October, and there were only five days left before the Provincial Exam.


    Pingbei City was thergest city in the northern part of Qian Country. It was just past noon, and the city gates were bustling with peopleing and going.


    Exhausted from ying, Zhengzheng was sound asleep in the carriage.


    Early in the morning, Su Liang had put on men��s clothing and carefully applied makeup, looking like a young nobleman.


    She lifted the carriage curtain and nced outside at the towering city gate, which was much more grand than Bei��an County town.


    There was a routine inspection at the city gate, so Su Liang hid Zhengzheng wrapped in a nket behind her, not letting anyone see him.


    Ning Jing, wearing a straw hat and gray coarse clothes, imed to be a servant bringing his young master from Beiqing County for the exam.


    At that time, the four people who were released said that they were supposed to bring Zhengzheng to Pingbei City to be taken care of by the Fourth Miss Li, who had married into the local Li family. They also knew that Su Liang and Ning Jing woulde, and there might be people waiting to intercept them here.


    ��Looking for a man and a woman with a three-year-old child.��


    ��Two men, not from Bei��an County.��


    After the two soldiers whispered to each other, they quickly let Su Liang and Ning Jing pass.


    After entering the city, Ning Jing and Su Liang didn��t go to the inn; instead, they went to find a real estate agent to buy a house.


    At this time, the money Su Liang earned from Mai Fei in the past became useful. She temporarily didn��t intend to use the token from Yang Yu to withdraw money.


    With the enthusiastic introduction of the property agent, the generous Su Liang chose a quiet house in the center of Pingbei City and bought it.


    All the procedures for transferring ownership and paying taxes at the Government Office were delegated to the agent. To save trouble and ensure efficiency, Su Liang gave him a substantial amount of tip money.


    The house was not too big or too small, had everything it should have, and was very clean since it had been well maintained regrly.


    For security reasons, Su Liang and Ning Jing still chose to live in the same courtyard.


    They brought their own bedding, just needing to buy some kitchen utensils before they could settle in.


    Zhengzheng finally had a ce where he could run freely. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared, and no one could see his figure. After a while, if they didn��t go looking for him, he woulde out on his own, happily ying hide and seek with Su Liang and Ning Jing. Sometimes the two would cooperate with him, and sometimes they would deliberately pretend not to find him even though they knew where he was.


    ��A few more days left, do you want to go to Qianshan Academy?�� Su Liang asked Ning Jing.


    As the top scorer in the Bei��an County Court Examination, Ning Jing had the opportunity to study at the Qianshan Academy before the Provincial Exam, but he had given up on it at the time.


    Now, if he went, he should still be able to, and there might even be some special tutoring before the exam.


    ��I won��t go.�� Ning Jing said.


    ��Alright. You stay at home and watch Zhengzheng, I��ll go out and buy pots and ingredients.�� Su Liang said.


    Seeing Su Liang go out, Zhengzheng wanted to follow, but Ning Jing called out to him, and Zhengzheng happily ran back and jumped into Ning Jing��s arms.


    With all the things from the carriage unloaded, Su Liang went out alone to shop.


    Today happened to be a day off for the Qianshan Academy, and there were many schrs wearing gray and white uniforms on the streets.


    Su Liang ran into the top three scorers from the Bei��an County Court Examination, who were shopping together.


    If Ning Jing appeared, they would definitely recognize him at a nce.


    First, Su Liang went to buy the necessary pots and bowls, then bought a lot of groceries and meat, and finally went to the clothing store to buy new clothes for her, Ning Jing, and Zhengzheng.


    Seeing a red satin hat with a small fluffy ball on it, hanging in the most conspicuous position in the store, Su Liang asked for it without asking the price. She thought it was perfect for Zhengzheng, and it didn��t matter if it was a bit expensive.


    As she passed the Book Shop, she went in to pick out a bunch of misceneous books she hadn��t seen before, and ced them all in the carriage.


    Since the Provincial Exam was approaching, the bookstore had a special rack for book boxes. They came in various materials, some of which looked very high-end.


    Su Liang saw some schrs carrying them on the street and thought that now that they had money, Ning Jing didn��t need to go to the exam with just a basket like during the Court Examination. She went over to ask the price.


    Seeing that Su Liang was not short of money, the shop assistant strongly rmended the most expensive one, but she preferred a lighter one with a more practical internal design and bought it.


    As Su Liang shopped along the way, she returned home with a full load, and was rewarded with a warm hug from little steamed bun Zhengzheng.


    When Ning Jing saw the book box and frowned slightly, Su Liang quickly said, ��I know it��s not as good as the one you made yourself, but there��s no time now, so make do with it.��


    Ning Jing cleaned all the bought kitchenware, and with Zhengzheng in his arms, he lit the fire while Su Liang cooked a sumptuous dinner.


    Originally, she wanted to steam a minced meat and egg custard for Zhengzheng only, but she thought Ning Jing would definitely ask, ��Can��t adults eat it?�� so she made three servings in the end.


    Zhengzheng ate until his little belly was round, and Su Liang gently rubbed it for him. He closed his eyes happily, saying, ��Uncle Ning�� Aunt��


    Later, it became, ��Uncle�� Aunt Ning����


    When Su Liang bought the house, she chose it because there was arge open space in the back garden where she could practice martial arts.


    Early in the morning, she got up to jog, practiced a set of boxing techniques, and then practiced her sword skills just as the sky was getting light.


    Ning Jing had prepared the hot water, and hearing Zhengzheng calling for someone in the room, he quickly walked back in.


    Su Liang felt that if Ning Jing ever had a child, he would be an excellent father.


    Although they were now in a big city, Su Liang and Ning Jing had momentarily resumed their daily life in Su Family Vige. Other than having an additional child to take care of, nothing else had changed.


    Ning Jing brought some basic woodworking tools when he came, and with some ropes and wooden boards, he built a small swing for Zhengzheng in the courtyard,plete with a safety guard.


    After hearing Su Liang��s description, he also made a stack of building blocks for Zhengzheng. Each piece was polished, and they were exquisite, except they were not colored.


    So on a sunny afternoon, the stone table in the courtyard was filled with many building blocks and a plump child wearing a cute red hat.


    Ning Jing sat beside him, ying with the blocks together with Zhengzheng.


    As the two of them cooperated tobine the blocks into different shapes each time, Zhengzheng would call out to Su Liang in the room, making sure she saw their efforts.


    With the window open, Su Liang, who was sitting in the room reading, would give a thumbs up and praise, ��Zhengzheng is awesome!��


    Zhengzheng imitated her with a thumbs up to Ning Jing and said with a smile,


    ��Uncle is awesome!��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��Ning Jing, it��s your turn to praise me.��


    Ning Jing looked at Su Liang, and said lightly, ��Keep reading.��


    Su Liang: �� He was ying with a child, and yet he was acting so aloof. Seriously.


    Since entering the city, Ning Jing hadn��t left the house, and Su Liang, disguised as a man, went out to buy things without taking the child.


    They didn��t know that besides people watching the city gate all these days, there were also people searching every inn in the city. However, no trace of their arrival could be found, regardless of the various descriptions they had been given.


    On the fourteenth day of October, Ning Jing had to go out.


    All schrs who are attending the Provincial Exam tomorrow need to register at the Qianshan Academy and get a badge. Without a badge, they won��t be able to enter the Examination Hall on the day.


    ��You go by yourself.�� Su Liang said.


    Because of Ning Jing��s background and the fact that he was using Crown Prince Bei Jingwang��s badge to participate in the Imperial examination, he was already drawing attention. If people saw him with a woman and child, some absurd rumors might spread.


    Ning Jing carried the book box Su Liang had bought for him, filled with water and some of Su Liang��s homemade tasty desserts.


    Jing liked it very much.


    Thinking that Ning Jing was leaving for good and noting back, the Kid clung to his leg and refused to let go.


    It didn��t work when Su Liang tried to coax him either.


    Ning Jing picked up the Kid, looked into his eyes, and said, ��You stay home.��


    Not caring what he said, the Kid just tightly hugged his neck and wouldn��t let go. If anyone tried to separate them, he would cry out.


    Ning Jing put down the book box, took out the basket Su Liang had bought for him the day before to carry things, wiped it clean with a wet cloth, put a small nket inside, and then put the Kid in, covering it with a lid.


    Thinking it was a game of hide-and-seek, the Kid peeped out from under the lid andughed happily.


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��Are you sure you want to take him to the academy with you? It��ll be hard not to be discovered.��


    Ning Jing took the things from the book box and put them into the basket, carried the basket on his back, and the Kid peeped in and out, ying happily.


    ��Don��te out unless I call you, �� Ning Jing said, looking back.


    The Kid giggled.


    Su Liang thought, if he could understand, remember, and do as he was told, it would be a miracle��


    However, even if they were discovered, it wouldn��t have any serious consequences, so Su Liang let them be.


    Watching Ning Jing leaving with the Kid, the Kid��s little hand stretched out, waving goodbye to Su Liang as if to say, ��I��m going to y with Uncle!��


    Many carriages stopped at the foot of Baiyun Mountain, blocking the road.


    Ning Jing walked alone, carrying the basket on his back, as he made his way through the crowd.


    ��Master Ning!��


    Ning Jing heard it, but the voice was unfamiliar, so he ignored it. There could be other people with thest name Ning.


    There were rapid footsteps, and someone caught up.


    It was a well-dressed, sharp-eyed old man who stopped Ning Jing and politely asked, ��Are you from Bei��an County?��


    Ning Jing stopped walking but didn��t answer.


    The old man introduced himself, ��I��m the manager of Yonglong Embroidery


    Workshop in Pingbei City, and the master of my family��s name is Yang.�� Only then did Ning Jing speak, ��What��s the matter?��


    ��Are you Master Ning?�� the old man said with a smile, ��Our master had sent wordst month that her friend, Miss Su, and Master Ning would being to Pingbei City, so she had asked me to prepare a mansion specifically to host you. We had sent someone to wait at the city gate but didn��t see when you arrived. So, we thought Master Ning woulde to register at the academy today, and we��ve been waiting here.��


    ��How did you know it was me?�� Ning Jing asked.


    The old manughed in response, ��Our master had sent a portrait along with the letter so that we wouldn��t mistake someone else for you.��


    ��Thank you. There is nothing to trouble you with for now,�� Ning Jing said.


    ��May I ask where Master Ning is staying? The mansion is ready and can be moved into at any time,�� the old man said.


    ��Someone wille and find you at the Embroidery Workshop tomorrow,�� Ning Jing said, before continuing to walk up the hill.


    The old man pondered for a moment, thinking that Ning Jing meant he didn��t need anything today and would see about it tomorrow. So, he just returned.


    Ning Jing didn��t doubt that this person was arranged by Yang Yu because those lurking in the dark who wanted to cause trouble didn��t know the rtionship between Su Liang, Ning Jing, and Yang Yu.


    Ning Jing walked along a small path to a deserted area and called softly, ��Kid.��


    Obediently staying in the basket, the Kid emerged now that he was given the signal, his head poking out and hands holding the rim of the basket as he looked at the vastly different scenery in the mountain with a surprised expression.


    This was the game Ning Jing had agreed with the Kid beforehand. He could onlye out when his name was called, and he had to go back when the basket was tapped.


    As the Qianshan Academy appeared in sight, Ning Jing tapped the basket twice, and the Kid obediently sat back down, even moving the lid to cover it more tightly.


    ��Master Ning!��


    A schr from Bei��an County stood at the entrance of the academy, yelling from afar when he saw Ning Jing.


    Instantly, amotion arose.


    Although Ning Jing had never been to Qianshan Academy before, he was well known there.


    That��s because he was the first schr in the history of the academy to receive a free admission qualification and yet didn��t attend.


    It��s worth noting that the academy is well known throughout Qian Country, and many students from other regions have struggled to find ways to secure admission.


    Many people asked the three schrs from Bei��an County about Ning Jing; two of them said they didn��t know him well, and the one who ranked alongside Ning Jing hinted that he was arrogant because he had a patron.


    So, Ning Jing��s ��self-important�� reputation spread. Adding to his background, some people who only knew his name but had never seen him made up a lot of rumors about him.


    The most outrageous rumor was that Ning Jing was ��the male pet of Crown Prince Bei Jingwang Xing Yusheng�� circting in the Qianshan Academy.


    Ning Jing, a ��famous person,�� instantly became the focus upon his arrival.


    Walking to the entrance of the academy, two fellow schrs from Bei��an County greeted him warmly as if they were hometown acquaintances.


    However, they had only seen him on the day of the Court Examination and the day when Mai Fei hosted the dinner afterward.


    In fact, Ning Jing had saved their lives, but they didn��t know it.


    Ning Jing just nodded and asked them where to register.


    The two schrs had already gotten their badges and volunteered to take Ning Jing to the registration spot.


    All the way there, they attracted attention.


    After seeing Ning Jing��s real face today, the rumor that he was a certain crown prince��s male pet resurfaced because he was just too good-looking��


    Registering was quite simple; confirm your identity, receive the examination badge, nce over the posted exam instructions, and then you could leave.


    Ning Jing took his badge and thanked the two guiding schrs before leaving when a student ran over, ��Where is Master Ning Jing? The dean is asking for him!��


    For a moment, the gazes of the people around Ning Jing changed again.


    Under the scrutiny of everyone, Ning Jing, with the basket on his back, followed someone leading the way through most of the academy until they reached the entrance of a quiet little courtyard.


    ��Pleasee in, Master Ning.�� The guide stepped away after speaking.


    Before entering, Ning Jing tapped the basket twice to remind the Kid to hide well.


    As soon as he stepped into the courtyard, a figure in light green ran towards him, and the crisp voice filled with excitement rang out, ��Brother Jing!��

 Chapter 77 - 77: 077. As one wave subsides, another rises (Second update)

    Chapter 77: 077. As one wave subsides, another rises (Second update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Xueqing, you should call him Brother Ning.��


    A gentle and honest male voice came from the open room.


    The girl about to reach out to Ning Jing only a meter away from her hesitated and said, ��Alright!�� Her round eyes filled withughter, then she gave a formal bow, ��Brother Ning, nice to see you again.��


    The girl had fair skin, a beautiful face, and her eyes sparkled lively when she smiled.


    ��Mm.�� Ning Jing just replied lightly.


    The girl reached out her hand, ��Where��s the gift you promised me?��


    ��Sorry, I forgot.�� But Ning Jing��s voice didn��t convey any hint of apology, devoid of emotion.


    Stunned, the girl heard the voice inside the room again, ��Xueqing, don��t make a fuss.��


    ��Alright.�� The girl pursed her lips and gestured, ��Brother Ning, pleasee in. Father has been waiting for you for a long time.��


    Ning Jing nodded slightly and walked forward. Seeing Ning Jing��s back basket, the girl muttered to herself in confusion, ��Did Brother Ning be like this because of the changes at home����


    When Ning Jing arrived at the door, a sigh came from inside, ��Come in.��


    As he entered, he saw a thin and elegant middle-aged man sitting by the window. Sporting a meticulously trimmed beard and dressed in a gray gown, he looked at Ning Jing with a hint of concern in his eyes.


    This man was the dean of Qianshan Academy, one of the most famous schrs in Qian Country today, named Lin Shuzhi.


    The one who had just run out to greet Ning Jing was Lin Shuzhi��s youngest daughter, Lin Xueqing.


    After entering the room, Ning Jing didn��t take the initiative to speak but stood quietly with his eyes downcast.


    After a long sigh, Lin Shuzhi broke the silence, ��That time, you received a family letter saying that your mother was critically ill, and you hurriedly left the academy. It seems like only yesterday.��


    Ning Jing remained silent.


    ��Forget it, let��s not mention those things.�� Lin Shuzhi shook his head, stood up, and looked directly at Ning Jing, ��You care deeply and are sensitive. After all those events, I was fearful that you might make an extreme move. I heard that you had an outstanding performance in the Bei��an County Exam, and now that I see you safe and sound, I feel relieved. Please, sit down.��


    Ning Jing gently ced the back basket on the ground and sat down next to Lin Shuzhi.


    Lin Xueqing brought tea, poured a cup for both Ning Jing and Lin Shuzhi and then sat down in the room. She said, ��Brother Ning, you have no idea how worried father was about you! He had my elder brothers keep an eye out for you all this time!��


    At the age of eighteen, Lin Shuzhi had made a name for himself by performing exceptionally well in the Imperial Examination. The Former Emperor of Qian Country highly praised him as a talented genius.


    Everyone expected a bright future for him. But to everyone��s surprise, Lin Shuzhi resigned from his position in the capital after just three days and founded Qianshan Academy in Pingbei City.


    Qian Country��s northern region used to suffer from a harsh climate and infertilend, which resulted in fewer and less talented schrs than the wealthy southern region.


    Qianshan Academy cultivated many impoverished students from the north, and supplied the court with many talents.


    Most notably, Lin Shuzhi��s twin sons were both highly aplished, bing the Top Schr in Civil Examinations and the Martial Arts Champion in the same year. It became a well-known story. Now, one son is a civil official, and the other is a militarymander, both with promising futures.


    Lin Shuzhi��s wife passed away from illness many years ago, and now only his youngest daughter, Lin Xueqing, stayed with him at Qianshan Academy. Many aspiring schrs wished to be Lin Shuzhi��s disciples, not only for his knowledge but also to build connections with his sons and students to secure a bright future.


    However, Lin Shuzhi never epted any disciples publicly nor rmended any students from the academy to the government.


    Lin Shuzhi did ept a disciple in secret, though, it was just notmon knowledge.


    Seeing that Ning Jing still didn��t say anything, Lin Xueqing sighed, ��Brother


    Ning, don��t dwell on the past too much. You wanted to participate in the Imperial Examination three years ago but missed the opportunity because your mother fell critically ill. It��s not toote now. I know you never wanted to be a wealthy businessman. You want to prove yourself like my father, be a top schr, and then live the life you desire. Your wish will soone true!��


    Ning Jing finally spoke, uttering just two words, ��Thank you.��


    Lin Xueqing frowned and looked at Lin Shuzhi, but Lin Shuzhi shook his head, ��Let��s not talk about the past. You should rest well today for tomorrow��s exam.


    I��ll talk to you in more detail after the exams are over in three days.��


    Lin Xueqing immediately said, ��Father, let Jing�� Brother Ning stay at the academy! What if those heartless people from the Ning Family hurt him when he��s alone outside?��


    ��Don��t talk nonsense.�� Lin Shuzhi looked serious and asked Ning Jing, ��If you��re willing, you can stay here, and I��ll have someone arrange a ce for you. With your outstanding performance in the Bei��an County Exam, you have a ce at the academy. If you don��t want to, I won��t force you.��


    Ning Jing nodded, and Lin Xueqing��s face lit up with joy, ��Brother Ning, why don��t you stay in the courtyard that my eldest brother used to live in?��


    However, Ning Jing had already stood up, bowed to Lin Shuzhi, and said, ��Thank you for your concern, Master. I have something to attend to today, so


    I��ll take my leave.��


    Lin Xueqing was stunned, ��Brother Ning, you����


    But Ning Jing had already picked up the back basket from the floor, put it on his back, and walked out of the room.


    ��Brother Ning!�� Lin Xueqing wanted to chase after him, but Lin Shuzhi stopped her.


    The father and daughter stood at the door, watching Ning Jing��s retreating figure.


    Lin Xueqing couldn��t understand, ��Father, Ning Jing has no rtives now, and you were always inquiring about him before. Now that he��s here, why don��t you let him stay? He must be very lonely and without anyone to care for him.��


    Lin Shuzhi shook his head, ��Haven��t you heard? He used Crown Prince Bei Jingwang��s token to participate in the Court Examination at Bei��an County, otherwise, we wouldn��t see him today.��


    Lin Xueqing shook her head, ��Ning Jing is proud by nature. I don��t believe that he would curry favor with the powerful for his future. The fact that he took Crown Prince Bei Jingvvang��s token must be for reasons unknown to us. There are many rumors spreading in the academy, and if I hear anyone spreading them, I��ll kick them out!��


    Lin Shuzhi��s expression was displeased, ��Am I the dean of the academy, or are you the dean?��


    Lin Xueqing hugged Lin Shuzhi��s arm and shook it, ��Father!��


    ��He��s not the original Ning Jing anymore.�� Lin Shuzhi looked in the direction Ning Jing had left, and sighed again.


    ��He was cold today, but Father, you wouldn��t be upset because of that, would you?�� Lin Xueqing asked.


    Lin Shuzhi shook his head, ��I��m not upset. I just suddenly can��t see through that child, and I don��t know what he��s trying to do.��


    ��Of course, it��s to be a Top Schr. After that, he would not be an official, but rather travel around the world. Ning Jing had told me about this, and I even begged him to take me with him, but he refused, saying that if he took me away, my father and brother would beat him. It��s a pity that I am a girl and cannot participate in the Civil Examinations; otherwise, I wouldpete with Ning Jing!�� Lin Xueqing was somewhat regretful.


    Lin Shuzhi teased his daughter with a smile, ��You can participate in the


    Military Exam, and I won��t stop you.��


    Lin Xueqing pouted, ��I��m not like Second Brother, who��s as strong as a bull.��


    Seeing that Lin Shuzhi returned to his reading, Lin Xueqing brought up Ning Jing again, ��At the very least, we should know where Ning Jing is staying, right? What if he disappears after the exam!��


    ��He��s grown up, let him be. If he needs our help, he��ll speak up.�� Lin Shuzhi shook his head.


    Lin Xueqing also shook her head, ��He clearly doesn��t want to have anything to do with me, he even forgot about the gift he promised me, although it doesn��t really matter.��


    Lin Shuzhi read his book, and Lin Xueqing said she would go to the capital city during the New Year to find her eldest brother. By then, if Ning Jing had be a Top Schr, she would be able to see him riding through the streets on a horse.


    After a while, someone rushed in, ��Dean, something bad has happened!�� ��What happened?�� Lin Xueqing quickly got up and went out to ask.


    ��That Mr. Ning! People from the Ning Family in Xunyang City came looking for him, saying his father was gravely ill and begging him toe home for ast look! A group of people are kneeling at the entrance of the academy and refusing to get up!�� The person said loudly.


    Lin Xueqing frowned, and Lin Shuzhi closed the book in his hand and stood up, his face solemn as he walked outside, ��Go and inform the Government Office that someone is causing trouble at the academy!��


    The person hurriedly left.


    ��Father, the Ning Family is too hateful! Isn��t this kidnapping Ning Jing? He has an exam tomorrow, and by forcing him to go back now, it��s clearly intentional! They��re even making a scene in public. If he doesn��t go back to Xunyang City, he��ll be known as unfilial! Even if he passes the exam in the future, people will criticize him! What a sinister heart the people of the Ning family have!�� Lin Xueqing��s expression was furious.


    Lin Shuzhi arrived at the entrance of the academy and stopped, ��We can��t interfere in this matter, it��s up to him to handle it.��


    ��What can he do? Father, you must help Ning Jing, he��s already suffered enough!�� Lin Xueqing said.


    Lin Shuzhi sighed, ��When forced to this point, he has to make a stand, otherwise, the Ning family won��t give up. If only your second brother were here, he could beat them up today.��


    There was a crowd gathered at the entrance of Qianshan Academy. Two old people, two middle-aged men, and two young men were kneeling on the ground, all iming to be from the Ning Family in Xunyang City and looking for their Seventh Young Master.


    The eldest of the old men was crying and his nose was running, ��Seventh Young Master, when we expelled you from the family back then, the old master was forced to do so, it was all to protect you! The old master is seriously ill and has been holding on, hoping to see Seventh Young Master onest time. If Seventh Young Master doesn��t return, the old master won��t be able to rest in peace!��


    The crowd was abuzz with people criticizing Ning Jing for hisck of filial piety.


    Ning Jing carried a back basket and was surrounded by people in the center. He could feel something moving inside the basket, knowing that the child couldn��t hold back any longer. He spoke in front of everyone, ��You were sent by Ning Yao, right? I just received a letter from home saying that my father is in good health and his greatest wish is for me to bring honor to our ancestors. He told me not to be distracted and to beware of Ning Yao��s attempts to harm me. Ning Yao has controlled the Ning family and sent assassins after me several times. Now you guys are here to ruin my future. What a great n!�� At this, the whole scene was shocked!


    The kneeling Ning family members were dumbfounded.


    After speaking, Ning Jing walked around them, passed through the crowd, and left with his head held high.


    In the uninhabited forest, Ning Jing put down the back basket, opened the lid, and saw the child named Zhengzheng looking at him with tears in his eyes and reaching out a small hand, ��Uncle����


    ��I��m sorry.�� Ning Jing hugged Zhengzheng out, gently patting his back tofort him. After a while, Zhengzheng clung to his neck and didn��t let go, unwilling to return to the basket.


    Just as Ning Jing was about to carry Zhengzheng down the mountain, his eyes suddenly narrowed.


    A dark shadow shed by, and two masked men with knives blocked their way, ��Hand over that child!��


    Ning Jing��s eyes shed with impatience, and holding Zhengzheng��s head to his chest, he coldly uttered two words, ��Seek death..��

 Chapter 78 - 78: 078. Ning Jing died (first update)

    Chapter 78: 078. Ning Jing died (first update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After dealing with the two kidnappers in a few moves, Ning Jing carried Zhengzheng and took a detour to avoid people. After walking hurriedly through several alleys, he returned to his and Su Liang��s home in Pingbei City through the back door.


    As soon as Zhengzheng was put down, he ran forward with his short legs, and Ning Jing followed behind carrying the basket.


    ��Aunt! Aunt!��


    Hearing Zhengzheng��s voice, Su Liang came out of the kitchen, smiling lightly as she bent over to pick him up and rubbed his little head. ��You��re back just in time.�� She was about to finish cooking their lunch.


    Su Liang told Ning Jing to take Zhengzheng away first, and she would finish cooking. However, Zhengzheng became cranky after being in the basket for too long and did not want to be held by Ning Jing anymore.


    ��What happened?�� Su Liang noticed a small red dot on Ning Jing��s outer garment, which seemed to be a bloodstain.


    Ning Jing ced the badge he received from Qianshan Academy on the table in the courtyard and went to the kitchen to start the fire.


    ��I met many people today.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang held Zhengzheng in one arm and stirred the soup in the pot with the other. ��Were you intercepted by the kidnappers halfway, or did Ning Yao send someone to lie in wait at the academy, inviting you to ��go home��?��


    She had deliberately let Ning Jing keep a low profile before, just so they could have some peaceful days.


    Ning Yao had tried several times to get rid of Ning Jing but ended up failing. However, he would never tolerate Ning Jing��s continued participation in the imperial examination and would certainly not want to see him excel.


    Therefore, he would never give up on killing Ning Jing and would only intensify his efforts.


    In addition, the wealthy Xiao Family of Pingbei City was rted to the Li family by marriage. Madam Xiao was Third Master Li��s legitimate sister and his aplice in the kidnapping of the young master of the Wan Family.


    When they entered the city, they found that the guards had been bought off and were waiting for Ning Jing to arrive, the Xiao Family was likely behind it. Knowing that Ning Jing would appear at Qianshan Academy today, Madam Xiao would certainly not sit idly by.


    ��Both possibilities are true.�� Ning Jing confirmed Su Liang��s guesses. ��There were also people arranged by Yang Yu. She prepared a mansion for you.��


    Su Liang was a bit surprised. ��Had we known earlier, we wouldn��t have bought our own mansion. But since we have, let��s not bother her for now.��


    ��Yonglong Embroidery Workshop. I said you would go there tomorrow.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang thought for a moment and nodded. ��That��s fine. Maybe this ce will be exposed soon, and we��ll need to move. Tomorrow, when you go to the exam, I��ll go to the embroidery workshop to say hello.��


    The owner of this mansion registered with the government office was Su Liang, and they could not use a fake name.


    And this name would naturally be found by some ��intentional people.��


    However, Su Liang only felt that there would be more trouble, she was not afraid. Therefore, she had no intention of moving to the ce arranged for them by Yang Yu for the time being.


    When the meal was ready, Su Liang fed Zhengzheng and asked him what he had seen today.


    Zhengzheng said, ��Uncle Ning�� Jing Brother!��


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow and looked at Ning Jing. ��Who called you Jing Brother?��


    Those who would call him that were either children or youngdies.


    Before Ning Jing could exin, Su Liang seemed to have an idea. ��Don��t tell me,


    Ning Yao sent a woman over, iming to be your old lover?��


    Zhengzheng said another sentence, ��Ning Senior Brother!�� It was what he heard while hiding in the basket.


    Su Liang wondered who would call Ning Jing senior brother.


    Ning Jing��s face was calm. ��Ning Yao sent someone to kneel at the gate of the academy, saying that the head of the Ning Family was seriously ill and wanted to see me onest time.��


    Su Liang snorted, ��Moral kidnapping, trying to force you to give up the imperial examination and cut off your future.��


    This tactic was undoubtedly sinister and vicious, and quite offensive. One had to be careful not to fall for it.


    ��I said that the head of the Ning Family had sent me a message, telling me that he was fine and to be careful of Ning Yao.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Since they can��t provide evidence that someone is seriously ill, you can say that you know the person is fine. After all, the person is alive and won��t appear here. By the way, who calls you Ning Senior Brother?�� Ning Jing��s thin lips opened slightly. ��Ning Jing��s junior sister.�� Su Liang blinked her eyes.


    Was this the start of an honest conversation about a certain matter?


    Su Liang had known for a long time that the man in front of her was not the real seventh son of the Ning Family in Xunyang, but an imposter disguised as the fugitive rebel prince Gu.


    Although she didn��t know how he managed to disguise himself as Ning Jing without being discovered.


    As for this matter, they tacitly understood each other but had never talked about it.


    ��Ning Jing is dead.�� Ning Jing said straightforwardly.


    Su Liang was not surprised by the news, but it still felt strange to hear. ��Please tell me more.��


    ��He once trusted Ning Yao most, but was framed by him. His mother died of illness, his father was unkind, and his siblings were all hypocritical and treacherous, trying to put him to death. He was poisoned with an incurable toxin and chose to end his life, not wanting to continue living worse than death.�� Ning Jing recounted.


    Su Liang sighed.


    ��I saved Ning Jing by chance five years ago, and when we parted, he said that he would repay me and find me to y chess when he went to the capital city. He decided to die, but didn��t want to die in the Ning Family. He wanted to find me but couldn��t, so he found Nian Jincheng. By that time, the Gu Family had already met with disaster, and I was being hunted down everywhere. Ning Jing paid heavily for a man from the rivers andkes to cut off his face after he died and make it into a mask, and asked Nian Jincheng to deliver it to me.��


    Su Liang stared at Ning Jing��s face in amazement. She thought he knew the Disguise Technique, but it turned out he was wearing a human skin mask?!


    ��There was also a letter. In it, he said goodbye to me and wrote about many unfulfilled wishes.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang blurted out, ��Taking the imperial examination was his wish, not yours. ��


    Ning Jing nodded slightly. ��He was a secret disciple of Lin Shuzhi, the dean of Qianshan Academy. He wanted to follow Lin Shuzhi��s footsteps, bing a top schr to prove himself, but not bing an official and traveling the world.��


    Yet the cruel reality had shattered his youthful dreams and left nothing behind.


    At the time, Nian Jincheng had a clear idea that Ning Jing was an imposter when he went to Su Vige. Nian Jincheng was directly involved in that matter.


    But someone else was watching them in secret at the time, and if Nian Jincheng hadn��t gone, someone else would have gone, causing real trouble.


    ��Will that Jianghu person who made the human skin mask betray you?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��That person is sinister and evil. I informed Nian Jincheng to kill him and seal his mouth after the matter is done. No one knows about it except for you, me, Nian Jincheng, and Uncle Liang.��


    ��Uncle Liang���� Su Liang almost forgot about that old man who looked at her with great displeasure.


    ��He can be trusted,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang asked again, ��Did Ning Jing ask you in hisst words to fulfill his wish for him?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��He only wanted to die at the time and learned about the Gu Family��s trouble. He just wanted to give me his identity to repay my kindness. He wrote about many things in his letter, but didn��t ask me to do anything. Before meeting Xing Yusheng, I never thought about taking the Imperial examination for him. He also said that he would never see the girl he nned to propose to after he became Top Schr.��


    Su Liang pondered, ��Lin Shuzhi��s disciple�� Zhengzheng said someone called you Ning senior brother, is it Lin Shuzhi��s daughter? Is she the person that Ning Jing mentioned in his letter?��


    Ning Jing nodded and then shook his head, ��He didn��t say explicitly, perhaps.��


    ��So, you met Miss Lin and Lin Shuzhi in the academy today, and they didn��t notice any changes in you?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��If there are changes, it��s normal,�� Ning Jing said.


    ��True,�� Su Liang nodded, ��It seems that you have passed the test. If Ning Jing has a spirit in heaven, he would be happy to see you fulfill his wish, be the Top Schr, infuriate those scums in the Ning Family, and then disappear, making the world think that the Seventh Young Master of Xunyang��s Ning Family went on a carefree journey. But what if Miss Lin wants to marry you?�� Ning Jing shook his head, ��Although Lin Shuzhi cares about Ning Jing, he doesn��t want his only daughter to be with Ning Jing.��


    ��Parents�� hearts,�� Su Liang expressed her understanding, ��As a fake Ning Jing, you are constantly in trouble and can��t have peace. How can they rest assured to marry their daughter to you? When you met today, did you think that Miss Lin liked Ning Jing?��


    Ning Jing shook his head again, ��I don��t know.��


    ��Then stay away from her, so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstandings,�� Su Liang said seriously.


    It wouldn��t be a problem to pursue someone if he resumed his original identity. But with a fake identity, it was a misunderstanding from the beginning, so it would be best not to have any emotional entanglements.


    However, Su Liang felt that she was stating the obvious, as that kind of melodramatic plotline was impossible to happen with him.


    Zhengzheng seemed to be dissatisfied that Su Liang and Ning Jing only talked and ignored him. He waved his little hand, shouting ��aunt�� and ��Uncle Ning.��


    Ning Jing reached out to hug Zhengzheng, but he turned his head and hugged Su Liang instead, indicating that he was still angry and wouldn��t let him hug him!


    ��You don��t have to worry about Zhengzheng clinging to you during the exam tomorrow.�� Su Liang said, ��If Cheng Yun is reliable, Zhengzheng��s mother should arrive soon.��


    Qianshan Academy.


    After Ning Jing left, the six members of the Ning Family kept iming that their Family Head was indeed critically ill, and the eldest son Ning Yao had no intention of harming Ning Jing.


    The former im couldn��t be verified.


    As for thetter, the onlookers would weigh it in their hearts.


    Ning Jing, as the only legitimate son of the Ning Family, was expelled from the family due to his mistakes, and the illegitimate eldest son Ning Yao took over power.


    Furthermore, from the perspective of bloodline, Ning Yao did not even count as a descendant of the Ning Family. The only rightful heir of the Ning Family was Ning Jing. Who would believe that Ning Yao had no intention of harming him?


    Besides, although filial piety is the most important thing, schrs know best the difficulties of the Imperial examination. Ning Jing��s Provincial Exam was tomorrow, and if he passed, he would be a schr and bring glory to his family. How could it be that the Ning Family showed up today, insisting that he return home immediately?


    If they put themselves in the same situation, even if it meant not telling the truth, many schrs would think that even if their parents were seriously ill, they would keep it a secret from them, at least until the exam was over. This is what ��Parents�� love for their children goes deep and far.��


    Speaking unpleasantly, since the Ning Family��s Head is about to die, what difference does it make whether he sees Ning Jing or not? Are they trying to have Ning Jing return to inherit the family��s business? Then why drive him away in the first ce?


    Although it was rumored that Ning Jing was convicted of a serious mistake with conclusive evidence, who really knew what happened in the big family��s internal affairs? If the Ning Family didn��t say it themselves, how would outsiders know whether the tribute tea was burned by Ning Jing or Ning Yao?


    If Ning Jing was really that important to the Ning Family Head, the one who would be convicted and driven out wouldn��t have been him in the first ce!


    No matter how pitiful the people sent by the Ning Family looked, it was not very useful because all the schrs who had read for many years would not believe them once they calmed down.


    The Ning Family asked to see the dean of the academy, Lin Shuzhi, hoping he would help persuade Ning Jing to return home.


    Lin Shuzhi did not let them in, but sent a message telling them to wait outside the academy��s gate.


    In the end, when the six people waited for Lin Shuzhi to show up, the government soldiers also arrived.


    The Imperial examination is a major event that each local Government Office attaches great importance to. When Lin Shuzhi sent someone to report a crime, saying that outsiders were causing trouble at Qianshan Academy and harassing students, they immediately sent someone to handle it.


    Lin Shuzhi said seriously to the government official, ��It is those six people who im to be from Xunyang��s Ning Family. I don��t know their real identity or their purpose. This ce is a quiet ce for the academy, and tomorrow is the day of the Provincial Exam. They are causing trouble today and refuse to leave. I suspect they intend to disrupt the students�� minds for ulterior motives. I implore you to handle this matter seriously.��


    The Ning Family members were dumbfounded and hurriedly exined.


    However, the government soldiers naturally wouldn��t listen and quickly arrested them all and escorted them away, assuring Lin Shuzhi that they would be severely punished.


    ��Dad, you forgot to give the pen to Ning Jing,�� Lin Xueqing reminded Lin


    Shuzhi.


    Lin Shuzhi shook his head, ��Let��s talk about it in three days.�� ��What if he��s gone after the exam?�� Lin Xueqing asked.


    ��Bring me a rope,�� Lin Shuzhi said.


    Lin Xueqing was stunned, ��Ah? What do you need a rope for?��


    ��By then, I will be waiting at the Examination Hall��s gate. As soon as hees out, I will tie him up and take him back. Are you satisfied?�� Lin Shuzhi snorted.


    Lin Xueqingughed out loud, ��Great! A gentleman��s word is his bond, I��ll find a rope for my father right away!��


    Seeing Lin Xueqing about to run away, Lin Shuzhi called her back, ��Stop teasing. It��s good to know that he��s okay, let him be for everything else.��


    Lin Xueqing disagreed, ��But after the Provincial Exam is over, it would be nice if Ning senior brother stays in the academy if he doesn��t go to the capital. He might just not want to cause trouble for us. Dad, are you really not going to look for him, and leave him to be alone?��


    Lin Shuzhi sighed deeply, ��Forget it, I can��t win against you. Go find a rope..��

 Chapter 79 - 79: 079. Zhengzheng Leaves (Second Update)

    Chapter 79: 079. Zhengzheng Leaves (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Though she had been at odds with Ning Jing during the day, when it was time for bed, Zhengzheng was still obediently taken away by Ning Jing.


    Early in the morning of October 15th, Su Liang got up, washed and didn��t go for a run or practice martial arts. Instead, she stayed in the kitchen, busying herself with cooking for Ning Jing.


    Aside from breakfast, she also needed to prepare lunch. On the first day of the exam, they wouldn��t be released until the afternoon.


    Su Liang had asked Ning Jing the night before what he wanted to eat. She considered making dishes, but they would be cold by the time he ate them, and it wouldn��t be convenient. In the end, she decided to make stuffed pastries with meat and vegetarian fillings.


    Apparently, in the past, some people cheated using the food they brought to the Provincial Exam, so afterward, inspections became very strict. Once caught, the consequences went beyond disqualification from the examination; there would even be jail time. Thus, very few people dared to risk cheating under such heavy punishment.


    After breakfast, the sky just started to brighten, and Zhengzheng was still fast asleep.


    Carrying the box of books that Su Liang had bought for him, Ning Jing left through the back door alone.


    After taking a few steps, Ning Jing heard the door close and turned to look back, but Su Liang was already out of sight.


    Ning Jing turned away and walked through the alley, in the direction of the Examination Hall in Pingbei City.


    The early arriving examinees had already formed a long line and were being inspected one by one.


    Ning Jing noticed someone staring at him but didn��t pay attention to it.


    When it was finally his turn, Lin Shuzhi was standing at the entrance of the Examination Hall. As he did for other examinees, he said a word of encouragement to Ning Jing without showing any special treatment.


    ��Thank you,�� Ning Jing responded with a slight nod.


    Lin Shuzhi saw the several stuffed pastries in Ning Jing��s box, and upon taking them out, their delicious smell wafted out and they were still warm.


    He didn��t know if Ning Jing bought them or if someone made them for him, but when he thought of Lin Xueqing, who had gotten up early to cook for Ning Jing, Lin Shuzhi gave a faint sigh.


    Lin Xueqing wasn��t good at cooking, but she enjoyed it. In the past, her two older brothers and Ning Jing praised her cooking no matter what she made.


    However, things had changed.


    Ning Jing carried his box of books into the Examination Hall, and Lin Shuzhi spotted someone lurking at the corner, anxiously peeking in this direction. He recalled the two men��s corpses found near Qianshan Academy after Ning Jing left yesterday. Although he didn��t think Ning Jing was the one responsible, he had a hunch it was rted to him.


    Lin Shuzhi cleared his thoughts and continued to encourage the next examinee with a gentle smile.


    On the surface, everything was peaceful.


    Just as Su Liang had sent Ning Jing off and returned to her room, she saw Zhengzheng��s bewildered little face sitting on the bed. As soon as he saw her, his mouth turned down, and he began to cry.


    Thinking about the child��s experience of being abducted, Su Liang figured he must have called for someone and gotten scared when nobody answered.


    Su Liang quickly went over, hugged Zhengzheng, and gently patted him to soothe him.


    After a while, when there was no sound, she looked down only to see the little guy had fallen asleep again in her arms��


    There was no time to practice martial arts or read when she had to take care of the child. Su Liang still had to go out today.


    Unable to leave Zhengzheng at home or carry him in the basket as she did the day before, Su Liang had no choice but to disguise herself as a man, and they went out by carriage.


    Inside the carriage sat the young master, Zhengzheng. There was plenty of space for him to y at will, and as long as he didn��t leave, no one would discover him.


    After all, some people in Pingbei City wanted to kidnap the child, and with Ning Jing absent, Su Liang didn��t want to get into trouble.


    The carriage stopped outside the Yonglong Embroidery Workshop. The manager who met with Ning Jing the day before noticed it right away, but Su Liang��s disguise made it difficult for him to be certain.


    Su Liang didn��t get off the carriage. The manager came out and politely asked,


    ��What would you like to buy?��


    Su Liang took out the jade token that Yang Yu had given her, showed it for a moment, and then quickly put it away.


    Seeing the token. the manager instantly recognized that this ��voting man�� was


    Yang Yu��s ��most important friend�� mentioned in the letter. He hurriedly invited Su Liang inside.


    ��I have some errands to run, so I won��te in today. Please get me the best cotton cloth,�� Su Liang said.


    The manager understood, went back into the store, and soon returned with a


    roll of cotton cloth and the most expensive silk in the shop.


    Su Liang took them and put them in the carriage.


    As the curtain of the carriage swayed, the manager caught a glimpse of a little boy inside, and he hesitated for a moment.


    Su Liang handed him a banknote.


    Regaining his senses, the manager hastily took it.


    Then, she drove the carriage away.


    Zhengzheng pulled open the bag of cloth, inside lied the house key and a note of the house location given by Yang Yu to Su Liang.


    Yang Yu knew Ning Jing was in trouble, so the house was registered under the Yang Family��s name instead of using Ning Jing or Su Liang��s names, but they could move in at any time.


    When they passed by the examination hall, it was heavily guarded, and no idle people were allowed to approach.


    Su Liang took a look and hurried the carriage back.


    Once back home, Zhengzheng wanted to y on the swing one moment, stack building blocks the next, then thirsty, then hungry.


    Su Liang finally experienced the difficulties Ning Jing had faced taking care of Zhengzheng before.


    In the evening, the Examination Hall��s gate opened, and the candidates poured out one by one with tired expressions.


    Ning Jing walked in the front and left as soon as the door opened.


    Lin Shuzhi, who was waiting outside, wanted to say something to him but found that Ning Jing disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Some people who had been watching nearby all day felt as if they had just seen a ghost, Ning Jing seemed to have vanished into thin air.


    Kids always forget grudges easily.


    When Ning Jing entered the house with his book box, Zhengzheng excitedly ran over to him, ��Uncle Ning!��


    Ning Jing put down the book box, picked up Zhengzheng, and saw that he was wearing new clothes, which Su Liang must have bought today.


    Su Liang, with an apron tied around her waist, poked her head out of the kitchen and casually asked, ��Tired?��


    ��Tired.�� Ning Jing��s answer surprised her.


    But then Ning Jing continued, ��Couldn��te out early, it was suffocating inside.��


    Su Liang: ��So the part he found tiring wasn��t that the questions were too difficult or that he had no confidence, but that he wasn��t allowed to turn in his answers early and felt annoyed?


    ��Did anyone follow you?�� Su Liang asked again.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��Shook them off.��


    He wanted to take a bath first, and Su Liang had just heated the water.


    By the time Ning Jing finished bathing and changed into clean clothes, the sky had already darkened.


    Lanterns were lit under the eaves, casting a hazy glow.


    In the courtyard, the little swing gently swayed in the night breeze, and Zhengzheng��s giggles came from the small living room.


    Su Liang looked up to see Ning Jing, her eyes filled with amazement.


    His face was still the same, cold and indifferent. His ink-ck hair hung at the back ot his head, and he wore the ck gown that Su Liang had bought tor him a few days ago. It was a bitrge, which added a sense of elegance and detachment.


    ��Uncle Ning!�� Zhengzheng stood on a chair and waved his little hand at Ning Jing.


    On the table was only the egg custard that Zhengzheng was eating; the rest of the dishes were still warming on the stove.


    When Ning Jing brought the dishes over, they began eating.


    Su Liang was very curious about the Imperial examination. Ning Jing had previously given her a copy of the questions from the Court Examination.


    Now, as Su Liang asked, Ning Jing talked about today��s exam questions.


    For each question, Su Liang would ponder for a moment, share her insights, and then inquire about Ning Jing��s answers.


    Some of the answers were quite different.


    ��It seems I would definitely fail if I took the Imperial examination,�� Su Liang said.


    ��You��re right,�� Ning Jing sinctly expressed that, although he was there for the exam, he agreed more with Su Liang��s opinions.


    ��You��re right!�� Zhengzheng grinned at Ning Jing.


    Su Liang then asked Zhengzheng who he wanted to sleep with tonight.


    Zhengzheng looked at Ning Jing, then at Su Liang, and answered crisply, ��With


    Uncle Ning! And Auntie! Together!��


    Su Liang couldn��t help but smile, ��Being greedy like that is not good. You can only choose one. Why don��t you sleep with me? Your Uncle Ning said he��s tired today.��


    Time quickly came to October 17, the final day of the Provincial Exam.


    There were noticeably fewer candidates taking the exam on this daypared to the first day. Some of them, discouraged by their poor performance during the previous two days, chose not to continue.


    As Ning Jing entered, he saw Lin Shuzhi again.


    This time, Lin Shuzhi spoke differently to Ning Jing, ��Come to the academy after the exam today.�� His voice was deliberately lowered.


    Ning Jing nced at Lin Shuzhi��s brow and nodded slightly in agreement.


    At noon, the Provincial Exam officially came to an end.


    The guards at the Examination Hall were withdrawn, and many people gathered outside.


    Lin Shuzhi didn��t do as he told Lin Xueqing �C waiting for Ning Jing to tie him up with a rope. He also stopped Lin Xueqing froming to Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing nned to return home first before going to Qianshan Academy.


    A tall figure approached through the crowd and grabbed Ning Jing��s wrist!


    Ning Jing had sensed this early on but didn��t avoid it, as he didn��t want to use force here.


    The man was in his thirties, with average looks and a waist sword, resembling a guard from a wealthy family.


    ��Where��s my son?�� The man��s voice was low.


    The crowd was noisy, but Ning Jing heard him clearly. He looked in the direction the man came from and saw a carriage parked outside the crowd.


    Ning Jing easily shook off the man��s hand. The man��s eyes shed with surprise as Ning Jing said, ��Follow me.��


    Ning Jing walked lightly and swiftly, with the man following at a distance.


    Seeing Ning Jing enter a mansion through the back door and disappear, the man hesitated for a moment before leaving in haste.


    As Ning Jing came to the gate of the courtyard, he saw Su Liang sitting in his previous spot, and Zhengzheng sitting on the stone table. They were ying with building blocks, forming the shape of arge tree.


    Zhengzheng turned his head, saw Ning Jing, and called out to him cheerfully,


    ����Uncle INIng!�� HIS tone was upDeat.


    Ning Jing nodded slightly and said, ��Zhengzheng, you��re so talented.��


    Zhengzheng happily pped his hands and told Su Liang, ��Auntie, you��re so talented too!��


    Su Liang looked at Ning Jing, returning his previous words, ��Go study.�� Ning Jing: ..


    As Ning Jing came out after washing, Su Liang stood up, ��It seems like someone is knocking on the door.��


    ��The Wan Family hase.�� Ning Jing said, touching the fluffy ball on Zhengzheng��s little red hat.


    Su Liang sighed as she saw the child climbing all over Ning Jing��s body, ��I��ll go open the door.��


    Su Liang opened the door to see a man standing outside, with an understated yet luxurious carriage parked beside him.


    ��Are you Miss Su Liang?�� The man asked with a bow.


    Su Liang nodded, and the curtain of the carriage was lifted. A young and beautiful woman looked out, her eyes rimmed with red, ��Is my child��?��


    ��Pleasee in.�� Su Liang opened the door wide, allowing the carriage to enter, and closed it again.


    Turning back, the man was already helping the woman off the carriage.


    ��I am Wan Hui. Master Cheng Yun said that Miss Su and Master Ning saved my son and asked us toe to Pingbei City to fetch him. Is my child here?�� The woman��s expression was anxious.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Miss Wan, Zhengzheng is fine. Please follow me.��


    Seeing their interlocked fingers, this man was likely Wan Hui��s husband, whom she had brought into the family.


    As Su Liang led Wan Hui and her husband to the courtyard gate, they could hear the sound of a child��sughter.


    Wan Hui pushed her husband away, stepped past Su Liang, and ran into the yard. She saw the small figure and called out, ��Zhengzheng!��


    Zhengzheng heard her and looked up, still holding two small building blocks in his hands. He stared at Wan Hui nkly, not reacting for a moment.


    Wan Hui rushed over and embraced Zhengzheng, her tears breaking through, ��My child����


    The man stepped forward, embracing the mother and child, and let out a long sigh, ��It��s all right now.��


    ��Mom?�� Zhengzheng reacted, dropped the building blocks, his little face excited, calling out to his mom, and then calling out to his dad.


    The family of three reunited, Ning Jing walked over to Su Liang, and the two stood quietly, not saying a word.


    After a while, the emotionally calmed Wan Hui and her husband sat in the small hall, and Su Liang poured them tea.


    Wan Hui was only 25 years old this year, with only one child, Zhengzheng, who resembled his mother in looks.


    Wan Hui had no makeup on, and her haggard appearance could not hide her beauty. It was said that Third Master Li, who was smitten with beautiful women, fell in love with Miss Wan at first sight, and used all his means to get her.


    Unfortunately, after marrying her, the scumbag lost interest in her and went on to pursue other beauties.


    ��Auntie! Uncle Ning!�� Zhengzheng grabbed Wan Hui��s hand, affectionately calling out to Su Liang and Ning Jing, as if sharing his joy of finding his mother with them.


    Wan Hui saw her son being raised plump and dressed exquisitely cute, seemingly as if nothing had happened, even more lively than before. She knew that Cheng Yun��s words were true, Su Liang and Ning Jing had taken great care of Zhengzheng.


    Wan Hui handed Zhengzheng to her husband, and was about to kneel down but was stopped by Su Liang, ��There��s no need for that.��


    ��I really don��t know what to say���� Wan Hui��s eyes reddened as she tightly held Su Liang��s hand.


    ��We just happened toe across him, maybe we��re fated with Zhengzheng!�� Su Liang smiled.


    Wan Hui nodded heavily, ��The two of you must be the noble people in my son��s life! If there��s anything I can do for you both, please don��t hesitate to ask.�� Su Liang looked at Ning Jing, who had no intention of speaking.


    So, Su Liang said, ��We don��t need Miss Wan to bother with anything, just please take good care of Zhengzheng in the future and don��t lose him again.��


    ��I won��t. If that Li bastard dares to take my son again, I��ll fight him to the death!�� Wan Hui gritted her teeth when mentioning Third Master Li.


    Listening to her, Su Liang felt that Zhengzheng��s background might not be what they had thought.


    Excited to see his parents, Zhengzheng wanted to y with Ning Jing after a while,pletely unaware that they would soon be parting.


    Although Wan Hui repeatedly offered her gratitude, Su Liang politely declined. Initially, they had thought of asking the Wan Family to deal with Ning Yao, but now that they had feelings for Zhengzheng, Su Liang only wished for the family of three to be safe and sound.


    Wan Hui took the initiative to mention that if Ning Jing needed help from the Wan Family, she would definitely do her best.


    ��No need.�� Ning Jing spoke for the first time, his expression indifferent.


    ��We want to take our child home as soon as possible and find a way to make the Li family pay.�� Wan Hui sighed softly, ��If there��s anything I can do for both of you in the future, I��ll do my best.��


    ��Alright.�� Su Liang nodded.


    She packed all the clothes she had bought for Zhengzheng during these days, filling arge suitcase, along with a pile of building blocks. The little wooden puppet Ning Jing had made for Zhengzheng was proudly shown to his parents.


    When Wan Hui carried Zhengzheng out of the door, she noticed a cute little swing in the courtyard, obviously made for children to y with.


    She was deeply moved.


    ��Zhengzheng, say goodbye to Uncle Ning and Auntie Su.�� Wan Hui instructed her son.


    ��Goodbye!�� Zhengzheng said with a grin.


    However, when Wan Hui was about to carry Zhengzheng out of the courtyard, he realized that Ning Jing and Su Liang were still standing in the same ce, and he suddenly panicked, ��Uncle Ning! Auntie! I want my Auntie!��


    Wan Hui tried tofort Zhengzheng, promising to take him home, but he simply wouldn��t listen and began to cry.


    Ning Jing walked over, took Zhengzheng aside, and said something. In the end, with sobs and reluctance, Zhengzheng was taken away by his parents.


    ��What did you say to him?�� Su Liang was curious.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��Secret.��


    Su Liang:��


    After the child left, the courtyard suddenly became quiet, and Su Liang felt a little unused to it. She had wanted to apany them, but eventually, they had to part, and the child should return to his parents.


    ��I��m going to Qianshan Academy, you��reing too.�� Ning Jing called to Su Liang.


    ��What are we going to do there? Why do I need to go too?�� As Su Liang spoke, she got up and went back to her room to change her clothes.


    Ning Jing��s voice came from outside the door, ��You wanted to Imow Lin


    Xueqing��s feelings for Ning Jing, didn��t you? You should see for yourself..��

 Chapter 80 - 80: 080. What’s going on with Brother Ning? (First update)

    Chapter 80: 080. What��s going on with Brother Ning? (First update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Qianshan Academy.


    Lin Xueqing looked out the door for the nth time, ��Why hasn��t Brother Ninge yet? Has he already left Pingbei City?��


    ��The results will be announced in five days.�� Lin Shuzhi believed that Ning Jing would not leave for the time being.


    ��But we don��t know where he lives, and we can��t find him if he doesn��te.�� Lin Xueqing frowned.


    Lin Shuzhi shook his head, ��Then don��t look for him.��


    ��Father, you clearly agreed to invite Brother Ning to stay at the academy before!�� Lin Xueqing said.


    Lin Shuzhi sighed softly, ��I did invite him, but whether hees or not is not within our control.��


    Lin Xueqing leaned against the window, without saying another word.


    Su Liang was dressed as a man and walked beside Ning Jing. Due to the difference in height, it looked like a young master apanied by a young follower.


    On the way up the mountain, they met many schrs who were walking down the mountain in groups.


    Results would be announced five dayster, and Qianshan Academy was on holiday during these days.


    Again, they met the two schrs who hade from Bei��an County and had previously led Ning Jing.


    Seeing Ning Jing, they came over to greet him, and one of them nced at Su Liang several times, seemingly puzzled.


    They asked Ning Jing if he would go to the academy after the results were announced, and Ning Jing said he had not decided yet.


    ��If we pass, we��ll stay here, and then go to the capital for the next exam after the new year. If we don��t pass, we��ll go back home.�� one schr said.


    Ning Jing nodded slightly, ��I hope there will be good results.��


    The two had long discovered that although Ning Jing was cold, he was not arrogant. They had even defended him in Qianshan Academy, but no one listened.


    After a few brief exchanges, they parted ways.


    One of them looked back frequently, ��The young man next to Brother Ning, I seem to have seen him somewhere.��


    ��I haven��t seen him. Must be his follower.�� the other one said.


    The one who spoke first suddenly pped his forehead, ��I remember now! Isn��t that Ning Jing��s sworn sister? It��s Miss Sul��


    As the two of them looked back again, Ning Jing and Su Liang had already turned the corner and were out of sight.


    Su Liang was also talking about them.


    ��Howe that guy who was ranked first with you isn��t with them?�� Su Liang asked. There were only three schrs who came from the same ce to study at Qianshan Academy, and they should have supported each other.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I don��t know.��


    It was just a casual question from Su Liang, and she immediately put it out of her mind.


    The two arrived at the entrance of Qianshan Academy. As soon as the gatekeeper heard it was Ning Jing, he immediately let them in.


    As Su Liang walked along, she looked at the ancient and elegant academy and could hear people reciting loudly.


    There were three tall cypress trees outside Lin Shuzhi��s courtyard. Su Liang heard the cry of the crows but couldn��t find them in the trees. She followed Ning Jing into the courtyard.


    ��Brother Ning! ��


    Su Liang looked towards the sound and saw a bright and cheerful girl in a light blue dress running out the door. Her long skirt fluttered in the wind. This must be Lin Xueqing, who had called Ning Jing ��Jing Gege�� and then changed to ��Brother Ning��.


    Lin Xueqing wanted to grab Ning Jing��s hand but hesitated and withdrew her hand. She smiled and said, ��I knew that once my father spoke, Brother Ning would surelye.��


    As she finished speaking, Lin Xueqing��s gaze fell on Su Liang.


    Perhaps because of Su Liang��s attire and the fact that she didn��t stand behind Ning Jing, Lin Xueqing didn��t regard her as Ning Jing��s servant and curiously asked, ��Is this gentleman Brother Ning��s friend?��


    Su Liang nodded slightly, ��Miss Lin.��


    Lin Xueqing, hearing Su Liang��s female voice, was surprised, ��You dress up as a man so gracefully, I couldn��t even tell. When I dressed as a man, my brothers could tell I was a woman at a nce.��


    Su Liang maintained a serious expression and bowed, ��Greetings to you.��


    Lin Xueqing returned the courtesy, her eyes shimmering, ��You look so handsome, sir.��


    As she finished speaking, she grabbed Su Liang��s hand and whispered in her ear, ��I bet you must be Ning Jing��s confidante!��


    Ning Jing by the side: ��


    Su Liang: ��Fine, as soon as I entered, it was confirmed that Miss Lin had no romantic feelings for the real Ning Jing. What��s going on with her ��my brother surprisingly brought my sister-inw home, what a pleasant surprise�� attitude?


    Beforeing here, Su Liang had thought that Ning Jing invited her because he was worried that Lin Xueqing might like the real Ning Jing. To avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, he wanted to pretend to be a couple with Su Liang.


    But it turned out, there was no need at all.


    Lin Xueqing looked at Su Liang expectantly, her eyes seemingly saying, ��Hurry up and admit it, I��m just waiting to call you sister-inw.�� Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Don��t misunderstand, we��re simply sworn siblings.��


    Lin Xueqing was stunned, ��Sworn siblings? Are you Su Liang?��


    Su Liang nodded.


    Lin Xueqing looked serious, ��I asked the schrs from Bei��an County about Brother Ning. I know that he once pretended to marry a miss surnamed Su to save her, and thenter rified their rtionship. I had wondered what kind of girl she would be, and I didn��t expect her toe to Pingbei City with Brother Ning. Miss Su, don��t you like Brother Ning?��


    Su Liang raised her eyebrows, ��Why would you ask that? Maybe he doesn��t like


    ��No way! Brother Ning once said that if he didn��t like a girl, he wouldn��t even bother talking to her.�� Lin Xueqing said seriously, then pouted, ��You don��t know, but Brother Ning didn��t even want to pay attention to me when he came here a few days ago. But he keeps you by his side, so he must like you!��


    Su Liang felt a slight regret in her heart. Perhaps Lin Xueqing believed that the real Ning Jing only regarded her as a sister, but when the real Ning Jing said those words to her, could he have been hoping to tell Lin Xueqing after she came of age that he couldn��t be bothered with other girls except her, ��?


    Seeing Su Liang not speaking, Lin Xueqing assumed she guessed right and said, holding Su Liang��s arm, ��Brother Ning is now reticent and a bit dull, but he wasn��t like this before. He has encountered too many things these past years, and his mood hasn��t been good. You mustn��t mind it.��


    Su Liang quickly exined, ��You really misunderstood. We are just friends. He doesn��t like me, nor do I like him. I don��t have any family, and he doesn��t either, so we became sworn siblings and took care of each other.�� Lin Xueqing frowned, looking at Ning Jing, ��Brother Ning, is that true?��


    Ning Jing nodded slightly, ��Yes.��


    Lin Xueqing still seemed doubtful, when Lin Shuzhi��s voice came from the room, ��Xueqing, why don��t you invite the guests in?��


    ��Oh.�� Lin Xueqing pulled Su Liang and walked forward,ughing again, ��Even if you are just friends and siblings, I��m still happy. I��ve always worried that Senior Brother Ning was too lonely by himself. You don��t know, when there was no news from him before, my father was even worried that he wouldmit suicide! How could that be possible?��


    Su Liang sighed in her heart: Lin Shuzhi truly understood Zhen Ningjing. And


    Zhen Ningjing could not possibly show his vulnerable side in front of Lin Xueqing. Therefore, the ��Senior Brother Ning�� in this junior sister��s memory was not the same as the disciple in Lin Shuzhi��s eyes.


    As soon as they entered, Lin Shuzhi��s gaze fell on Su Liang, carrying a hint of scrutiny.


    Su Liang bowed and called him ��Dean Lin.��


    ��Since you are Ning Jing��s sister, follow him and call me master.�� Lin Shuzhi observed Su Liang��s clear eyes and graceful manner, knowing that this girl must be extraordinary.


    Su Liang called him ��master�� and then asked with a smile, ��If I want to study at Qianshan Academy, can I make an exception?��


    Lin Shuzhi nodded, ��As long as youe, I will teach you personally.��


    Lin Xueqingughed and pulled Su Liang to sit down, ��Dad, you��re obviously using Miss Su to make Senior Brother Ning stay, right?��


    Lin Shuzhi��s mouth twitched slightly, ��Xueqing, can you not always sabotage your father��s n?��


    The father-daughter conversation allowed Su Liang to see their close and harmonious rtionship while also revealing their candor.


    ��Dad thinks Big Brother is boring, Second Brother is impulsive, and now he��s fed up with my talkativeness.�� Lin Xueqing pretended to be heartbroken, ��I��ll follow Senior Brother Ning and Sister Su, and we��ll be three siblings.��


    She then asked Su Liang��s age and learning that she was younger, changed her address to ��Sister Su.��


    ��Su Liang is here for the first time, Xueqing, you take her out for a tour.�� Lin Shuzhi spoke.


    Lin Xueqing understood that he wanted to separate them and have a private conversation with Ning Jing, so she asked Su Liang if she wanted to go.


    Su Liang nodded, and the two left hand in hand.


    Lin Shuzhi watched their figures disappear at the entrance and then looked at Ning Jing and asked, ��The rtionship between you and Miss Su Liang is really just friendship?��


    Ning Jing nodded slightly, ��Yes.��


    ��What about Xueqing?�� Lin Shuzhi asked this question straightforwardly.


    After a moment of silence, Ning Jing said, ��I have too many troubles, and I don��t want to harm her.��


    Lin Shuzhi��s eyes tightened, and he fell silent.


    As a father and master, he had long known that Zhen Ningjing was in love with Lin Xueqing. And Zhen Ningjing��s obsession with the Imperial examination wasrgely because Lin Xueqing had once said that she admired her father most. Therefore, Ning Jing wanted to imitate Lin Shuzhi.


    During their hasty farewell, Zhen Ningjing told Lin Shuzhi that he would return after settling his family matters. He did not want to inherit the Ning Family business and would entrust his most trusted elder brother, Ning Yao, to manage it.


    At that time, Lin Shuzhi felt that Zhen Ningjing was too naive. The matters of the Ning Family were not so simple. His existence made the identities of his half-brothers from different mothers very awkward and led to major conflicts of interest.


    Lin Shuzhi solemnly reminded Zhen Ningjing not to be too trusting and even said directly that Ning Yao might not be trustworthy.


    But at that time, Zhen Ningjing, who was anxious to go home and never doubted his elder brother who had been extremely fond of him since childhood, simply didn��t listen.


    Ning Jing��s statement to Su Liang that ��Lin Shuzhi doesn��t want his only daughter to marry Ning Jing�� is not urate.


    Lin Shuzhi asked Lin Xueqing to call him Senior Brother that day just because he didn��t know whether his long-lost disciple had changed or what his ns for the future were.


    If Ning Jing wanted to return to Xunyang City to fight for property, Lin Shuzhi would support him, but he would not agree to marry his daughter to him until everything settled. Because he didn��t want to put his daughter in danger.


    Lin Shuzhi��s concern and help for Ning Jing is based on the rtionship between master and disciple.


    His reluctance to marry Lin Xueqing to Ning Jing is a parental heart.


    Now face-to-face, Ning Jings words did not deny that ��he�� had once liked Lin Xueqing, but also made it clear that in the future they would only be siblings. He would not give up his hatred for Lin Xueqing��s sake.


    If Ning Jing denied it, saying that he had always treated Lin Xueqing as a sister, Lin Shuzhi would immediately find out that there was something wrong with this disciple��


    Ning Jing could not expose his true identity, so as not to bring major trouble to the Lin Family.


    Moreover, in hisst letter, Zhen Ningjing said that he hoped those who cared for him would think that he was still alive, just far away.


    Lin Shuzhi sighed deeply, ��It seems that you want to go back to the Ning


    Family.��


    Ning Jing shook his head, his expression calm as he said, ��That gloomy ce has nothing worth returning to. I just want it to disappear.��


    Lin Shuzhi��s eyes darkened, ��The day you left, two male corpses were found near the academy. Do you know about this?��


    Ning Jing nodded and admitted, ��I did it.��


    Lin Shuzhi��s expression finally changed, ��Why? Were those people sent by Ning


    Yao to kill you?��


    ��No. They were from another enemy who indeed wanted to kill me.�� Ning Jing exined.


    Lin Shuzhi was silent for a long time before sighing with a bitter smile, ��Actually, as your master, I should be happy that you now have the ability to protect yourself and are no longer so softhearted. With so many people wanting to harm you, only in this way can you survive. Being ruthless is not wrong. However, I don��t know what you have experienced in these years, but it must have been very hard, right? If you are willing to talk, I will apany you for a drink.��


    ��It��s all in the past,�� Ning Jing shook his head slightly, ��Master, don��t worry, I��m fine.��


    ��Really?�� Lin Shuzhi sighed again and again, lowered his eyes and picked up the tea, ��You look fine, but you can��tugh anymore.��


    After another silence, Lin Shuzhi got up, ��You, Bo Yan, and Bo Jun nted trees in the back mountain. Go and have a look.��


    Ning Jing stood up, following Lin Shuzhi as they walked out.


    As they walked out the door, Lin Shuzhi suddenly stopped and looked back, asking, ��What was in the bag you were carryingst time? I saw it move, as if it were something alive.��


    Ning Jing answered truthfully, ��A child.��


    Lin Shuzhi��s forehead twitched, ��You�� swear to me right now that you won��t do anything immoral!��


    Ning Jing immediately swore and then exined to Lin Shuzhi that the child was rescued from thieves by him and Su Liang on their way to Pingbei City. The child��s parents had been found, and they had picked up the child.


    Lin Shuzhi held his forehead, ��Why were you hiding him like that? What if the child had suffocated?��


    Ning Jing said calmly, ��Yes, it was my mistake.��


    Lin Shuzhi:�� What��s the use of such a good attitude towards admitting mistakes? It��s like you still won��t change next time!


    The scenery on the back mountain of the Qianshan Academy is exceptionally beautiful.


    Lin Xueqing took Su Liang on a tour of the academy��s interior and this area as well.


    ��Sister Su, why don��t you like Senior Brother Ning? Do you think he is not handsome? Or is his temperament too boring? I still think he must like you, but because you don��t like him, he doesn��t dare to confess, fearing that your rejection would make it difficult to even be friends.�� Lin Xueqing analyzed carefully.


    To put an end to this topic that Lin Xueqing had been dwelling on, Su Liang said, ��Actually, I liked him, but he rejected me.��


    Lin Xueqing��s eyes widened, ��Ah? Is that so? What��s the matter with Senior Brother Ning?��

 Chapter 81 - 81: 081. Su Liang l s Task (Second Update)

    Chapter 81: 081. Su Liang l s Task (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Seeing Lin Xueqing looking like she was going to have a good talk with Ning


    Jing and tell him that ��missing out on Su Liang will be a lifelong regret,�� Su Liang earnestly said, ��Xueqing, I know you mean well, but we are fine as we are now. I admire him, but being together doesn��t necessarily mean we have to be husband and wife to be the best, right?��


    Lin Xueqing was momentarily stunned, ��That makes sense, but I really think you two are a perfect match!��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Actually, I was just joking earlier. Between us, no matter who is to whom, there is no romantic attraction. To be precise, we are good brothers.��


    Lin Xueqing was speechless, shaking her head and sighing, ��Alright, alright, I admit that you are handsome! Whatever, you guys decide for yourselves!��


    Just now, Su Liang almost said, ��maybe Ning Jing has someone else in his heart,�� but in the end, she didn��t say it.


    Lin Xueqing is a good girl. Letting her know that her ��Brother Jing�� died in silence is better than letting her think that Ning Jing is living well, and just never knows that someone once liked her. Thetter is better for her.


    It��s deception, but it��s also Zhen Ningjing��s real wish.


    Lin Xueqing took Su Liang to see the three pine trees nted side by side on the back mountain, ��This is my eldest brother, this is my second brother, and this is Brother Ning! They are never at home, so I nted three trees together. When Ie to the back mountain to y, it��s like they��re all with me!��


    Listening to her, it was obvious that Lin Xueqing regarded the real Ningjing as her own brother, her family.


    Su Liang wondered if, three years ago, if the real Ning Jing hadn��t left and had the opportunity to apany Lin Xueqing as she grew up, their rtionship might have changed.


    It was possible.


    But now, it��s no longer possible.


    Lin Xueqing picked off some grass from a pine tree and saw Su Liang looking a little dejected, so she asked her what she was thinking.


    Su Liang smiled, ��I��m envious of the sibling bond you guys have.��


    ��Your rtionship with Brother Ning is even more interesting!�� said Lin Xueqing,ughing.


    Lin Shuzhi and Ning Jing appeared not far away, and Lin Xueqing waved to them, ��Brother Ning,e see, your tree has grown taller than you!��


    The two came over, and Lin Shuzhi asked Su Liang with a gentle smile, ��Did


    Xueqing ask you to stay at the academy?��


    Lin Xueqing��s eyes lit up, and she immediately hugged Su Liang��s arm, ��Sister Su, you can��t leave now that you��re here! The academy is full of men, and no one is there to apany me. You must stay!��


    ��I��ll listen to him.�� Su Liang looked at Ning Jing.


    She thought Ning Jing would definitely refuse, but he said indifferently, ��You stay here.��


    ��Are you not staying, Brother Ning?�� Lin Xueqing also found it strange.


    Ning Jing shook his head slightly, ��I have something else to do, but I wille back.��


    Su Liang was confused, but she thought Ning Jing must have a reason for letting her stay on her own and didn��t ask in front of Lin Shuzhi and Lin Xueqing.


    Su Liang didn��t object, and Lin Xueqing was very happy, leading her away, ��I��ll take Sister Su to see the room!��


    Lin Shuzhi saw that Ning Jing��s expression remained indifferent and sighed, ��I won��t ask what you��re going to do, just be careful and never act impulsively.��


    ��This disciple will always bear in mind Master��s teachings.�� Ning Jing nodded.


    Su Liang was brought to Lin Xueqing��s room, which had a simple and elegant yet lively style, very much like Lin Xueqing herself.


    Lin Xueqing wanted to share a room with Su Liang, but Su Liang was not used to it, so she was arranged to stay in the room next door.


    When they finished tidying up the room and met Ning Jing again, he was leaving.


    ��Youe with me.�� Ning Jing looked at Su Liang.


    Su Liang followed Ning Jing and told Lin Xueqing she would be back soon.


    Watching Su Liang follow Ning Jing, Lin Xueqing sighed, ��Why is Brother Ning like this? Sister Su is so beautiful and has such a lovely personality, why doesn��t he like her?��


    Lin Shuzhi cleared his throat, ��Xueqing, what do you think is the real rtionship between them?��


    Lin Xueqing pondered, ��At first, I thought Brother Ning must like Sister Su, then I heard Sister Su say she likes Brother Ning, and I thought it must be true. But she saidter that it was just a joke, and they are good brothers.��


    Hearing thest three words, Lin Shuzhi��s mouth twitched slightly, and Lin Xueqing said, ��After looking back and forth, they seem to really just be good brothers, nothing more, it��s such a pity.��


    Lin Shuzhiughed, apparently sharing the same sentiment, ��What��s wrong with that? What��s there to regret?��


    ��Sigh, when I think about Sister Su getting married to someone else, and


    Brother Ning being alone again, I can��t help but feel anxious for him.�� said Lin Xueqing, ��But what good is my anxiety? This time we met, Brother Ning looks like he doesn��t care about anyone. It��s so frustrating!��


    ��Do you think Ning Jing can��t find a girl he likes?�� Lin Shuzhi asked with a smile.


    Lin Xueqing snorted, ��If Brother Ning doesn��t even like Sister Su, then what kind of girl does he want? Anyway, no matter who he chooses, as long as it��s not Sister Su, I think it��s no good.��


    ��Childish. Don��t worry about other people��s business.�� Lin Shuzhi chided his daughter, ��Spend some time with Su Liang these few days, and when she leaves, go to the capital city to find your older brother.��


    ��Why can��t I go to find my second brother instead?�� Lin Xueqing habitually argued with her father.


    Lin Shuzhi snorted, ��Because second brother also lives at older brother��s house!��


    ��Actually, I really want to hang out with Sister Su and Senior Brother Ning, but I know father won��t agree.�� Lin Xueqing said with some regret.


    ��Just don��t bother them.�� Lin Shuzhi said.


    ��I got it. When I see older brother and second brother, I��ll tell them father sent me to bother them.�� Lin Xueqing finished speaking and quickly ran away, dodging her father��s hand as he raised it to p her.


    On the other side, Su Liang followed Ning Jing to the entrance of Qianshan Academy.


    ��What do you mean by asking me to stay?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Master has a ckened forehead.�� Ning Jing said. Su Liang paused, ��Is that why you brought me here?��


    Ning Jing nodded.


    ��Why don��t you stay?�� Su Liang expressed confusion. Before the exam, Ning Jing was taking care of the children and had nothing important to do.


    ��The more you talk, the more mistakes you make.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang understood in her heart. Lin Shuzhi was a top schr in his youth and cultivated many talented people over the years. He was extremely intelligent and cautious. He hadn��t noticed anything wrong with Ning Jing for now, but that didn��t mean he wouldn��t in the future.


    Ning Jing had imitated the real Ning Jing��s handwriting, which could pass as genuine, but there were some things he didn��t know or couldn��t imitate, such as eating habits and chess moves.


    And these things would be unavoidable if he stayed at Qianshan Academy.


    The real trouble wasn��t letting them know that the real Ning Jing was dead, but letting them know that the current Ning Jing��s true identity was Gu Ling.


    Thetter might bring disaster to them.


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��Alright. Since I promised to do things for you, it��s only right for me to stay and watch over your master for three days. What about you?��


    ��What?�� Ning Jing asked back.


    ��How will you eat by yourself when you go back?�� Su Liang asked. Ning Jing said indifferently, ��I didn��t starve to death before I met you.�� Su Liang: �� She shouldn��t have asked!


    ��You can borrow books from Master to read.�� Ning Jing said again.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Right. He must have some good books there. I��ll goter. Aspensation for our deception, I��ll cook something delicious for them.��


    They arrived at the entrance of the academy, and Su Liang thought of Zhengzheng, ��I wonder if Zhengzheng will have grown up by the time we see them again after they leave Pingbei City.��


    ��I told him we would visit him.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Okay, we definitely will. I hope they have a safe journey.��


    Watching Ning Jing leave alone, Su Liang turned back and entered Lin Xueqing��s courtyard.


    There was a new pot of orchids in her room, which Lin Xueqing said she had grown herself.


    The sun was about to set, and Lin Xueqing asked Su Liang what she liked to eat.


    There was arge kitchen in the academy, responsible for the meals of the teachers and students. Normally, Lin Shuzhi and Lin Xueqing ate whatever was prepared in the kitchen.


    ��My mother was a great cook, but unfortunately, she passed away too early and didn��t have time to teach me.�� Lin Xueqing sighed lightly, ��If you don��t like the food in the academy, you don��t have to force it. We can go down the mountain to eat at a restaurant.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��I can cook a few dishes myself if you don��t mind����


    Lin Xueqing looked delighted, ��You can cook? That��s great, let��s cook together! I��ll be your assistant!��


    There was a small kitchen in Lin Xueqing��s courtyard. She had cooked there before, but never very well. Lin Shuzhi never gave her any face, and her older brothers, who did, were not at home, so she rarely cooked.


    After hearing from Su Liang what ingredients they needed, Lin Xueqing��s maid fetched them from therge kitchen.


    As soon as Su Liang started cutting vegetables, Lin Xueqing eximed, ��Sister Su, your knife skills are amazing!��


    Su Liang found that this girl was really a bit talkative, but unlike the annoying Yan Shiba, Lin Xueqing was much more adorable.


    In the end, Su Liang cooked four dishes and a soup by herself. Lin Xueqing tasted each dish and kept praising, ��Brother Ning is really lucky!��


    At this moment, Ning Jing was having dinner at thergest restaurant in Pingbei City. He took a bite of each dish and put down his chopsticks to call the waiter to settle the bill.


    ��Is the guest done eating?�� The waiter thought this guest was strange, as he clearly hadn��t eaten much.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I��m not hungry.��


    Waiter: �� Whye to a restaurant if you��re not hungry? Rich people are really inexplicable.


    Ning Jing walked leisurely on the streets as night fell, soon realizing that someone was following him. He maintained hisposure and turned into a dark alley.


    Before long, he left through the other end, and the alley became even quieter.


    ��Dad, don��t peek!�� Lin Xueqing covered Lin Shuzhi��s eyes and spoke mysteriously.


    Su Liang set the four dishes and a soup on the table, cing bowls and chopsticks.


    Lin Xueqing let go of her hands, and Lin Shuzhi had already smelled the tempting aroma. Looking at the dishes on the table, he was surprised, looking at Su Liang, ��Did you make all of these?��


    ��Of course. Isn��t my cooking something that Dad knows best?�� Lin Xueqing pulled Su Liang to sit down, smiling brightly, ��Dad, taste Sister Su��s cooking quickly!��


    Lin Shuzhi chuckled, ��Alright.��


    After tasting the dishes, Lin Shuzhi nodded repeatedly, ��It��s been many years since I��ve eaten such delicious andfortable food. Su Liang is very skilled.��


    ��We don��t have to worry about Brother Ning, he gets delicious food every day, I should envy him instead,�� Lin Xueqingughed.


    Lin Shuzhi nodded, ��That��s true.��


    ��But Brother Ning is on his own now, without Sister Su, how does he eat?�� Lin Xueqing suddenly thought.


    Su Liang replied with Ning Jing��s original words, ��He didn��t starve to death before he met me.��


    Lin Shuzhi almost choked on his soup while drinking it. With these words, he felt even more that there was no romantic rtionship between Su Liang and Ning Jing, but rather a brotherly bond��


    Lin Xueqing and her father appreciated Su Liang��s cooking and finished all the dishes.


    After dinner, Su Liang said, ��Actually, I am a doctor, I����


    ��My grandfather was a famous doctor in the capital city named Su Yuanzhou,�� Su Liang said.


    Lin Shuzhi paused for a moment, ��You��re Su Yuanzhou��s granddaughter?�� Su Liang nodded, ��Yes.��


    ��Then your family, all���� Lin Shuzhi knew Su Yuanzhou and had heard about the Su Family��s situation.


    Again, Su Liang nodded, ��I��m the only one left. My hometown is Bei��an County, and I was sent back there after many things happened. I was injured and lost my memory. Ning Jing happened to be living in Bei��an County, and that��s how we met.��


    ��So that��s how it is,�� Lin Shuzhi sighed, ��No wonder you��re with Jing��er, both of you lost your families. It��s good to have each other��s support.��


    Lin Xueqing didn��t know Su Yuanzhou, so she didn��t chime in, but she could tell Su Liang must have had an unfortunate past. She held Su Liang��s hand tightly.


    ��I��m doing fine. Actually, I want to ask if Master has any good books that I could borrow?�� Su Liang asked with a smile.


    Lin Shuzhi nodded, ��I got a few medical books in my earlier years, which are useless to me now, so I��ll give them to you.��


    ��Thank you, Master,�� Su Liang said.


    ��You called me ��Master�� and even ate the food you cooked yourself. I didn��t prepare any gifts to greet you, so I am the one who is impolite. You cane to my study anytime you want and take any book you like,�� Lin Shuzhi said with a warm smile.


    Even Lin Xueqing was surprised, ��Sister Su, my father treasures those books very much. Even my brother can only copy them and can��t take them away.��


    Lin Shuzhi coughed lightly, ��That��s because your brother likes to practice writing.��


    Lin Xueqing had a ��I don��t believe you�� expression on her face.


    Su Liang bowed and said, ��Thank you, Master.��


    Lin Xueqing��s courtyard was next to Lin Shuzhi��s, and Su Liang went back with her. After taking a bath and changing into the clothes Lin Xueqing gave her, Su Liang said that she wanted to go to Lin Shuzhi��s study to read when Lin Xueqing wanted to chat with her while holding a pillow.


    ��I didn��t realize Sister Su, you��re actually a bookworm, just like my brother,�� Lin Xueqing yawned and left with her pillow, ��Well, you go ahead. I won��t apany you. There��s antern outside, soe back to sleep early.��


    Actually, Su Liang didn��t have to go read at this time, but she had a mission on her hands here. She needed to watch Lin Shuzhi and prevent him from getting into any trouble.


    Lin Shuzhi was about to go to bed when he heard the noise and went out to see Su Lianging with antern.


    ��Master, rest early. I��m going to the study room to read for a while and then go back,�� Su Liang said.


    Lin Shuzhi softened his gaze as he thought of his own son. ��Go ahead, but don��t stay up toote.��


    Su Liang entered the study room, lit themp, closed the door, and looked at the books filling the room. She nned to stay up all night here.


    Assassinations often happened at night, so she couldn��t be careless.


    She briefly skimmed over the books before choosing one she was interested in and began reading under themp by the window.


    The window was half open, and Lin Shuzhi��s room was right next door.


    Unconscious of the time, it was alreadyte at night. Su Liang rubbed her eyes and took a sip of cold tea. She looked at the swaying shadows of the trees outside and was about to stand up and stretch when she heard a noise from behind the bookshelf. Her expression turned serious, and she was about to draw her dagger when she heard a familiar voice, ��It��s me.��


    She turned around and saw Ning Jinging from behind the bookshelf. She didn��t know when he arrived or how he entered through the rear window.


    ��I thought I told you to leave it to me. What are you doing here?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��I was afraid that you might fall asleep and miss something,�� Ning Jing whispered. ��Go rest. I will keep watch.��


    Su Liang closed the book and went to the corner of the study room to lie down on the couch. ��Call me if you get tired.��


    Ning Jing sat where Su Liang had been and started to read the book she had been looking at.


    The room was quiet, and Ning Jing turned to see that Su Liang had fallen asleep with her arms crossed.


    The cold wind blew through the window, and though there was charcoal burning in the room, it was not warm.


    Ning Jing closed the window and took the thick coat he had been wearing when he arrived to cover Su Liang with.


    When Su Liang woke up, it was almost dawn.


    She sat up and realized that Ning Jing had left. She thought the room would be cold at night, but it wasn��t.


    Nothing happened to Lin Shuzhist night. Su Liang went back to Lin


    Xueqing��s courtyard, and she happened toe out, looking surprised. ��Sister Su, you didn��te backst night?��


    Su Liang nodded. ��Yes. I was tired from reading, so I slept in the study room all night. ��


    ��Don��t do that again. It��s bad for your eyes,�� Lin Xueqing disagreed. ��There aren��t any nkets in the study room either. You might catch a cold.��


    After breakfast, Lin Xueqing suggested that Su Liang take her and Lin Shuzhi to visit the ce where Ning Jing was staying.


    ��It��s rare for the academy to have holidays, and my father has some free time. We must go out and have a walk,�� Lin Xueqing said.


    Su Liang nodded. ��Alright. I also want to see the city.��


    The sunshine was warm.


    Lin Xueqing walked arm in arm with Su Liang, and Lin Shuzhi followed behind as the three of them walked down the mountain.


    Lin Xueqing was telling Su Liang some amusing stories about the past between her siblings and the real Ning Jing.


    Only then did Su Liang learn that the real Ning Jing was epted as Lin Shuzhi��s disciple because his mother and Lin Xueqing��s mother were old friends. With this connection, the real Ning Jing had known the Lin siblings since they were young.


    There were not many people on the mountain path, and birds flew overhead from time to time.


    Su Liang was in a good mood, thinking that after two more nights, the trouble would be resolved, and she could return to martial arts practice. Befriending Lin Xueqing was an unexpected joy, and Lin Shuzhi was also a great person.


    However, Su Liang didn��t expect that the danger for Lin Shuzhi would appear in broad daylight.


    Watching the four men in ck suddenly burst out from the dense forest, Lin Xueqing eximed in surprise. Lin Shuzhi rushed forward, shielding his daughter and Su Liang behind him, and asked coldly, ��Who are you?


    ��Mr. Lin, our apologies. If you want to me someone, me your son for meddling and spoiling our master��s ns. Your son is in the capital city, and it��s not a good idea to touch him, so we have to settle this debt on your heads!�� One of the men seemed to believe that the weak-looking Lin Shuzhi and Lin Xueqing would soon be dead under their knives and generously revealed their background.


    Although they didn��t know who their master was at the moment, as long as Lin Shuzhi survived, he could send a message to his sons, and the identity of the person who had wronged his sons in the capital city would be known.


    As for Su Liang, they treated her as Lin Xueqing��s little maid and did not take her seriously.


    ��Attack!�� The four men did not give Lin Shuzhi a chance to speak and charged at once!


    Lin Shuzhi��s expression tightened. ��You two run!��


    The next moment, Lin Xueqing stared in amazement as Su Liang drew two sharp des from her legs and charged out with cold eyes!

 Chapter 82 - 82: 082. Didn’t Expect You to be Like This, Su Meimei (First Update)

    Chapter 82: 082. Didn��t Expect You to be Like This, Su Meimei (First Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Before long, Su Liang took down two ck-clothed men and entangled with two others.


    Aside from being startled, Lin Shuzhi and Lin Xueqing, father and daughter, who were unharmed, each leaned on the other as they moved aside to watch Su Liang��s agile figure and fierce moves, their faces full of astonishment.


    ��Dad, how is Sister Su so amazing? She knows medical skills, martial arts, and her cooking is delicious. Isn��t it unreasonable for Brother Ning not to like her?�� Lin Xueqing asked nkly.


    Lin Shuzhi nodded, ��Indeed.��


    ��With such an amazing Sister Su cooking delicious food for Brother Ning every day, and him not being moved, I think he either has a problem with his brain or his taste.�� Lin Xueqing��s eyes were full of admiration as she watched Su Liang.


    Soon, Su Liang took down the third ck-clothed man, and the fourth one, realizing the situation was turning against him, wanted to escape but had no chance.


    These four men��s martial arts were not bad, but they were not even as good as the third-rate assassins at Yanyun Building.


    In fact, if they joined forces, they would be more than enough to take down Lin Shuzhi��s father and daughter.


    Unfortunately, they met Su Liang today.


    An opponent who had been professionally trained as a real assassin by Ning Jing.


    At first, the four men thought they had taken on an easy task, arriving at their destination during the day, and deciding to take action when they saw Lin Shuzhi near the Qianshan Academy, thinking there was no need to wait until night.


    As a result, the ��weak little maid�� in their eyes transformed into a cold-blooded female devil, more like an assassin than they were!


    After the four men were all seriously injured and fell to the ground, Su Liang sheathed her sword and looked at Lin Shuzhi and Lin Xueqing, ��Are you two alright?��


    Lin Xueqing looked at Su Liang��s blood-stained clothes and her twin-de wielding figure, unconsciously shrinking back a little, feeling terrified, awe-inspiring, and really, really cool!


    Lin Shuzhi took a deep breath, ��We��re fine. Are you hurt?��


    Su Liang shook her head too, ��No. How does Master want to deal with these people?��


    Lin Shuzhi let go of Lin Xueqing, walked up to look at the first man who had shouted and asked coldly, ��Who is your master?��


    ��Someone youmoners can��t afford to offend!�� The masked man gritted his Su Liang thought to herself, it��s probably the royal family then.


    Lin Shuzhi, thinking of something, sighed, ��Since things havee to this point, let��s send them on their way!��


    If they were released, Su Liang would be exposed to certain people. She had no special background, but her family feud involved the royal family.


    Lin Xueqing was shocked at her usually upright and gentle father��s other side, but didn��t say anything. Hearing Lin Shuzhi calling her, she quickly ran over and let him lead her forward.


    ��What about Sister Su?�� Lin Xueqing looked back subconsciously.


    Lin Shuzhi said, ��We��ll go first; she��ll catch up.�� It wasn��t because he wanted to avoid suspicion but to prevent scaring Lin Xueqing.


    He had originally thought that Ning Jing was protecting Su Liang because Su Liang seemed to listen to Ning Jing, cooked for him, and stayed or left when Ning Jing asked her to.


    But today��s incidentpletely changed Lin Shuzhi��s view.


    He finally realized the meaning of the phrase ��Ning Jing and Su Liang are good brothers.��


    They were equal, with no one dependent on the other; perhaps there was some kind of transaction between them, but this didn��t prevent them from bing real friends.


    If it were just a transaction, given their personalities, they would be polite and distant, not so naturally in-sync.


    This was the reason why Su Liang was willing to stay in the vi, talking andughing with Lin Xueqing, and personally cooking for Lin Shuzhi and Lin Xueqing.


    Ning Jing must have asked her to do that.


    It��s because Ning Jing wanted to avoid having to deal with Lin Xueqing, but was still worried about them.


    And for the sake of Ning Jing, her friend, Su Liang��s treatment of Lin Shuzhi and Lin Xueqing was sincere as well.


    For a moment, Lin Shuzhi thought of many things.


    Although he didn��t guess everything correctly, he got the essence of it.


    The incident happened suddenly, and Su Liang acted in time, protecting Lin Shuzhi��s father and daughter well; at first, Lin Xueqing even had the heart to think about the matter ��Why doesn��t Ning Jing like Su Liang, who is so good?�� , and only now did she finally feel the fear afterwards, ��If Sister Su hadn��t been here today, we����


    Lin Shuzhi sighed, ��We would be dead.��


    When he left the officialdom back then, it was because he really didn��t like those intrigues and didn��t want to be absorbed in the struggle for fame and fortune. He would rather teach and have a simple and peaceful life.


    However, he always respected his two sons and never hindered them from doing what they wanted, even though he knew that the path might be fraught with thorns.


    Today��s event was the first of its kind.


    Lin Shuzhi didn��t know which son had caused the trouble, but he believed that his sons would not act recklessly and sending an assassin to kill the family of an enemy already proved that the person behind it was not a good one.


    Compared to worrying about his own safety, Lin Shuzhi was more concerned about the situation of his two sons in the capital city at this moment.


    Lin Xueqing looked back three times with each step, thinking about what Su Liang was doing, she didn��t find it scary but just sighed, ��Su sister is even younger than me. She was originally the granddaughter of a famous doctor. I don��t know how much hardship she has suffered to be forced to be so powerful. When I met her yesterday, I thought she was the youngdy from a family who sneaked out to y.��


    Lin Shuzhi thought that Su Liang, like Ning Jing, didn��t choose to find a ce to hide and live a peaceful life after experiencing a great change in their lives. She would probably return to the capital city sooner orter to seek justice for her dead rtives, which would be even more difficult and dangerous than what Ning Jing had to do.


    He really underestimated the bravery and perseverance of this youngdy.


    Finally, after Lin Xueqing looked back countless times, Su Liang appeared in their sight.


    She immediately let go of Lin Shuzhi and ran back, ��Su sister!��


    Only when they were close did she realize that Su Liang had changed her clothes.


    ��My dress? Su sister, did you go back and change your clothes?�� Lin Xueqing eximed.


    She thought that it would take a long time for Su Liang to kill the four men, dispose of the bodies, and catch up with them.


    But it didn��t take too long, Su Liang even went back to change her clean clothes beforeing down the mountain.


    ��I really like this dress, so I took it as a gift.�� Su Liang said with a lightugh.


    She was a short-distance running champion in her previous life, and since transmigrating she had been training her endurance, running every day. So when it came time to use it, her speed was naturally guaranteed.


    Since her clothes were stained with blood, she had to change them or she would be noticed once she came down the mountain.


    Hearing this, Lin Xueqing hurriedly said, ��What��s mine is yours, just take it! Su sister, you saved my life and my father��s!��


    ��What savior? Am I an outsider?�� Su Liang joked.


    Lin Xueqing shook her head repeatedly, held Su Liang��s hand and smiled, ��You and Ning senior brother are both part of our family!��


    As they spoke, the two of them walked to Lin Shuzhi, who had heard Lin Xueqing��s words and held back his words of gratitude. He looked at Su Liang with warm eyes and said, ��No matter what happens in the future, you can talk to us about it, don��t always carry everything on your own.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I won��t be polite with master.��


    But Lin Shuzhi felt that neither Ning Jing nor Su Liang had any intention of involving the Lin family in what they were going to do.


    Lin Shuzhi knew that besides being a listener and giving advice, he couldn��t help Su Liang and Ning Jing with anything and didn��t ask further since they didn��t want to say anything.


    After going down the mountain, Su Liang took Lin Shuzhi and Lin Xueqing to the house where she and Ning Jing lived in Pingbei City.


    It was locked during the daytime, but Su Liang had a key. Ning Jing usually used the back door when entering and leaving.


    ��The house here is very expensive. Ning senior brother should have taken Su sister to live in the academy.�� Lin Xueqing said.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Ning��s house is a mess now, and he doesn��t want to involve master in it. We made some money in Bei��an County before, and it��s enough.��


    ��Making money? Is it Su sister��s medical practice? I don��t think Ning senior brother has any skills to make money.�� In Lin Xueqing��s heart, Su Liang��s status instantly surpassed Ning Jing.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I��ve been practicing medicine, but I can��t make much money from it, sometimes losing money. It was the fourth prince who was investigating the case there, and I helped him, so he gave me a generous reward.��


    Lin Xueqing looked shocked, ��The fourth prince?��


    Lin Shuzhi was also surprised. Lin Boyan mentioned in hisst letter that the fourth prince went to investigate the smuggling of iron mines.


    When Su Liang mentioned this matter, she wanted Lin Shuzhi to know that she and Ning Jing were capable of handling their own affairs and that he should not worry too much about them.


    ��The specific situation cannot be disclosed for the time being, as it must remain confidential,�� Su Liang said.


    At this point, Lin Xueqing��s eyes sparkled, ��Su sister, are you human?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I��m not annoying.��


    Lin Shuzhi couldn��t help butugh.


    Ning Jing heard Lin Xueqing��s voice from afar and came out of the room, only to see the three of them entering the gate.


    At a nce, Lin Shuzhi saw the small swing in the courtyard, recalling the child who was carried by Ning Jing to the academy that day, he was still a little speechless, but he absolutely believed Ning Jing��s words.


    ��Ning senior brother, you��ve lost weight.�� Lin Xueqing said as soon as she saw Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing felt inexplicable. He had missed two meals, but he shouldn��t have lost weight so quickly.


    ��How will you manage without Su Liang?�� Lin Xueqing sighed.


    Hearing this, Su Liang knew that the girl wanted to bring her together with Ning Jing again and hurriedly interrupted, ��My master wants to pay a visit. We encountered an assassin on the way, but it was resolved.��


    Ning Jing furrowed his brow, ��Who sent them?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��They said that the two elder brothers of the Lin


    Family offended someone in the capital city. We don��t know who yet.��


    ��Jingjing, I need to write a letter and send it to the capital city.�� Lin Shuzhi said.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Alright.�� With that, he invited Lin Shuzhi to his room.


    Lin Xueqing went to see Su Liang��s room and saw a box full of medical books and ancient texts. She was once again amazed, ��Where did you get these books, Su Liang?


    ��Crown Prince Bei Jingwang sent them,�� Su Liang said.


    Lin Xueqing felt a bit dizzy, ��Everyone says that Ning Jing used the Crown Prince Bei Jingwang��s name to take the imperial examination in a remote ce, which caused a lot of rumors. I wanted to ask Ning Jing how he knows Crown Prince Bei Jingwang. It turns out that it��s because of you, Su Liang?��


    ��You could say that,�� Su Liang nodded.


    Lin Xueqing sighed, ��It seems that Ning Jing clearly relies on Su Liang for care and protection since he doesn��t know Martial Arts.��


    In fact, saving Xing Yusheng and helping Duanmu Chen was done by both Ning Jing and Su Liang.


    However, Ning Jing��s deeds couldn��t be mentioned.


    Su Liang brought up Xing Yusheng in order to tell Lin Shuzhi that his disciple had not clung to power and wealth for official career goals.


    In the next room, Lin Shuzhi finished writing a letter and wanted it to be sent out immediately. Ning Jing offered to apany him.


    In the end, Ning Jing drove the carriage, put on a straw hat, and let Lin Shuzhi sit in it, taking him to the Lin Family��s mansion in the city.


    As he usually lived in the academy with his daughter, only servants were looking after their home in the city.


    After delivering the letter, Ning Jing took Lin Shuzhi back.


    Lin Shuzhi asked him, ��Is Su Liang protecting you?


    Ning Jing replied, ��Yes.��


    ��Having a capable friend like this by your side is a blessing. You must cherish it,�� Lin Shuzhi spoke earnestly, ��If possible, it would be even better to marry her; otherwise, she will leave eventually.��


    Originally, Lin Shuzhi had a respectful attitude towards the younger generation��s affairs and did not want to interfere with the rtionship between Su Liang and Ning Jing.


    Now, saying these words, he truly felt that it was an excellent fortune for Ning Jing to have a friend like Su Liang. If the two could develop their rtionship further, it would be even better.


    In a way, it was a parent��s mindset.


    Seeing an impable and exceptional person of the opposite sex beside their child, they naturally thought of making them part of the family.


    Lin Shuzhi: ��He didn��t even bother to humor him? Just like his sons, whenever the subject of marriagees up, they immediately adopt an uncooperative attitude. A simple question makes them think he wants to hold a grandson. As a father who cares about his son, it��s difficult for him too!


    Originally, Lin Shuzhi had suggested eating at a restaurant for lunch, offering to treat everyone, so as not to burden Su Liang.


    However, Su Liang insisted on cooking at home. After Lin Shuzhi��s troubles were resolved, she didn��t n to return to Qianshan Academy, so there wouldn��t be many chances to invite them to eat again.


    Seeing Su Liang and Lin Xueqing going into the kitchen, Lin Shuzhi suggested ying a game with Ning Jing. However, Ning Jing said he was going to build a fire.


    Lin Shuzhi was very supportive of this and urged him to hurry up.


    At the dinner table, Lin Xueqing began praising Su Liang, thinking that everything she cooked tasted delicious.


    It was only after the meal that Su Liang said she wouldn��t return to the mountain.


    Instead of showing disappointment, Lin Xueqing looked forward in anticipation, ��Great! Can I stay here with Su Liang then?��


    Su Liang: ��She hadn��t expected this.


    Nevertheless, she didn��t decline. She didn��t want to go back to the mountain as living here was more convenient for practicing martial arts and reading. At the academy, she was always a guest and not quite as free.


    Lin Xueqing staying wouldn��t inconvenience Su Liang, and she could even find time to teach her some self-defense techniques.


    Seeing Su Liang agreeing, Lin Shuzhi chuckled, ��Well, then I��ll go back to the mountain by myself.��


    This sentence had an obvious implication.


    ��Su sister, can my dad stay too? It��s so lonely for him to go back alone! But I��m definitely not going back with him!�� Lin Xueqing shook Su Liang��s arm.


    Not even bothering to ask for Ning Jing��s opinion.


    Su Liang looked at Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Alright.�� He could change his taste in things, but he��d find a way to avoid ying chess with Lin Shuzhi.


    ��That��s great!�� Lin Xueqing was very happy.


    Su Liang arranged for them to stay in another courtyard. Lin Xueqing still had the idea of bringing Su Liang and Ning Jing together, so she didn��t want to live with Su Liang.


    Everything they needed was taken from the Lin family, so there was no need to buy anything else.


    Lin Shuzhi also asked Ning Jing to go to the academy and fetch the medical books he wanted to give to Su Liang.


    And so, their two became a ��family�� of four.


    When Lin Shuzhi asked to y chess with Ning Jing again, Ning Jing nced at Su Liang.


    Su Liang understood, stood up, and said, ��What��s the point of ying chess, Master? I��ve decided to teach you and Xueqing some basic self-defense techniques for the next few days. It might be useful if we encounter trouble in the future. ��


    Lin Xueqing looked forward to it.


    Lin Shuzhi was confused. Learn martial arts at his age?


    ��As long as you��re willing to learn and practice, you��ll seed.�� Su Liang thought that since she was going to teach him, she might as well teach Lin Shuzhi Tai Chi, which would be suitable for him and could help build up his body.


    Decidedly, Su Liang led Lin Shuzhi and Lin Xueqing to the backyard. Ning Jing also went to watch.


    ��I��ll do a demonstration first.�� Su Liang said and gestured for Ning Jing toe over.


    Ning Jing didn��t know what she was going to do, but he went anyway.


    The next moment, neither Lin Shuzi nor Lin Xueqing could clearly see what happened, and Ning Jing was thrown to the ground with an over-the-shoulder flip by Su Liang��


    Nobody cared if Ning Jing was in pain. Lin Xueqing pped excitedly with shining eyes, ��Su sister, you��re so amazing!�� Lin Shuzhi said, ��It was too fast, I didn��t see it clearly.��


    So, Su Liang demonstrated another three times.


    As Ning Jing tried to suggest that he and Su Liang swap for the demo, Lin family��s father-daughter duo immediately objected.


    ��Ning senior brother, how could you not know how to cherish and love your girl?�� Lin Xueqing indicated that someone like him would never get a wife!


    Ning Jing nced at Su Liang indifferently, ��Her? Suitable for the words


    ��cherish and love��?��


    Su Liang snorted and twisted her wrist, ��Did you guys see thest one clearly,


    Master and Xueqing?��


    Lin Shuzhi and Lin Xueqing shook their heads in unison, saying they didn��t see it at all and needed her to do it a few more times.


    Su Liang held out her hand towards Ning Jing and smiled, ��Come on.��


    Since Ning Jing didn��t dare to y chess with Lin Shuzhi, he had no choice but to y along and be a prop.


    In the end, after being thrown multiple times by Su Liang, Ning Jing was also used as a training prop for Lin Shuzhi and Lin Xueqing.


    It wasn��t too painful.


    No longer did he resemble a divine creature who cared for everything, but Ning Jing didn��t get angry or leave. Afterwards, he continued to silently act as a prop, with a practiced demeanor that made people sympathize.


    Even Lin Xueqing couldn��t stand it, ��Su sister, are you always treating my senior brother like this?�� It was brutal��


    ��He enjoys it.�� Su Liang said and looked at Ning Jing, ��Right?��


    Ning Jing silently nodded.


    Lin Xueqing gave Su Liang a thumbs up, ��I never thought you��d be like this, Su sister.. I��ll leave my senior brother to you! You can hit him, but you have to take responsibility afterwards!��

 Chapter 83 - 83: 083. Ning Jing Passes the Exam (Part 2)

    Chapter 83: 083. Ning Jing Passes the Exam (Part 2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang felt that the simplest over-the-shoulder throw was still quite difficult for Lin Shuzhi and Lin Xueqing.


    They had learned the technical essentials, but their own strength was really too limited.


    Lin Shuzhi practiced with Ning Jing many times, barely seeding. When Lin Xueqing tried to throw Su Liang, she always failed.


    ��I��m too stupid.�� Lin Xueqing cupped her face and sighed.


    ��As long as you know how to do it, practice makes perfect.�� Su Liang nned to teach Lin Xueqing some easier self-defense techniques for women.


    Lin Shuzhi and Ning Jing sat under the tree to rest, watching Su Liang teach Lin Xueqing.


    ��For self-defense. one must be ruthless. nut in full effort. and be urate. If


    you can defeat the enemy with one move, you��ve seeded.�� Su Liang said seriously.


    Lin Xueqing had no confidence in this at all, ��Ruthless? How do I be ruthless�� ��


    Su Liang turned her head, ��Ning Jing.��


    Lin Shuzhi smiled, ��Jingjing, go ahead.��


    Ning Jing had just patted the dirt off herself, got up and walked over. Su Liang pointed out a position for him to stand still.


    Lin Xueqing watched seriously and suddenly saw Su Liang��s index and middle fingerse together, quickly jabbing towards Ning Jing��s eyes!


    Lin Xueqing was horrified, Lin Shuzhi��s expression tightened.


    And Ning Jing��s eyes shrank sharply, standing still without moving a muscle.


    Su Liang��s fingers stopped just before touching Ning Jing��s eyes, and she didn��t pull them back. She turned her head to Lin Xueqing and exined, ��If you encounter extremely wicked people, never have anypassion. You must be ruthless. As soon as you get a chance, no matter how many fingers you use, stab hard into his eye sockets from the side of the eyes, and scoop the eyeball out if possible!��


    Lin Xueqing��s little face turned pale, ��I�� I can��t do it����


    Listening to Su Liang��s voice, even Lin Shuzhi had goosebumps. But after calming down a bit, he realized that what Su Liang said was not wrong, and it was not excessive. To deal with someone who wants to kill you, you have to fight back to survive.


    For a moment, Lin Shuzhi felt that Su Liang was teaching Lin Xueqing something too poisonous, but thinking of the assassins they encountered today, he thought Su Liang��s teachings were good. Lin Xueqing had always been under their protection, innocent and kind, unaware of the dangers of the outside world.


    Lin Shuzhi hoped that his precious daughter would never need to use these skills, but she should learn them to avoid being defenseless when in danger.


    ��Are people trying to kill you?�� Su Liang asked.


    Lin Xueqing frowned and said, ��I��m scared����


    ��What if someone wants to kill your father and brother? Would you fight them to the death?�� Su Liang asked again.


    Lin Xueqing��s face still showed fear, but she clenched her fists, ��Can I really do


    Su Liang nodded, ��Of course, I believe in you.��


    As soon as the words fell, Su Liang suddenly withdrew her hand and aimed her knee towards a certain spot on Ning Jing��s body��


    Lin Xueqing��s eyes widened, and Lin Shuzhi was astonished.


    Ning Jing��s face turned a bit dark, but he still stood still, not moving a muscle.


    Of course, Su Liang was just demonstrating to Lin Xueqing and would not actually hurt Ning Jing.


    However, the scene was very awkward because it almost touched��


    Su Liang��s expression was calm as she maintained the knee-up posture and exined to Lin Xueqing that in case of encountering a pervert, attacking their weak points was important. The knee attack was just one method. One could also use a knife, a stick, or a stone, but the target must be clear and the attack should be fast and urate.


    This time, Lin Xueqing didn��t find it scary; it was just so embarrassing that she turned her head away and dared not look at the strange posture of Su Liang and Ning Jing. She hurriedly said, ��Sister Su, this is simple, I��ll remember it.��


    Su Liang retracted her leg and demonstrated to Lin Xueqing other self-defense moves, such as using her elbow to strike the opponent��s armpit, and using her forehead to forcibly hit the opponent��s nose, etc.


    Lin Xueqing listened with confusion, feeling that her mind could understand but her body couldn��t grasp the techniques.


    When it came to the demonstration of how to escape a bear hug, Su Liang asked Ning Jing to hug her from behind.


    Lin Xueqing blinked, and Lin Shuzhi��s expression eased.


    Ning Jing frowned and asked, ��What are you going to do to me?��


    ��Just pose. I��ll show Xueqing, don��t touch me, and I won��t touch you.�� Su Liang said.


    ��It doesn��t matter if we touch! You guys are good brothers, I won��t think anything of it!�� Lin Xueqing giggled.


    Ning Jing ignored her and followed Su Liang��s instructions, only circling her with his arms without touching her.


    Seeing Lin Xueqing��s disappointed expression, Su Liang coughed lightly,


    ��Xueqing, pay attention and study hard, I��ll test youter!��


    Lin Xueqing��s expression changed, ��Oh!��


    Finally, the theoretical part was finished. Ning Jing, the ��tool man�� responsible for cooperating with Su Liang in the demonstrations, silently floated back to Lin Shuzhi��s side, sat down, and watched how Su Liang instructed Lin Xueqing in practical exercises.


    ��Pretend I��m the pervert who wants to assault you.�� Su Liang said, and suddenly hugged Lin Xueqing from behind, saying, ��Beauty, I��ll take good care of you!��


    Lin Shuzhi held his forehead, and Lin Xueqing burst intoughter.


    Su Liang solemnly said, ��Noughing! Think carefully about what I taught you!��


    Lin Xueqing recalled seriously, mimicking Su Liang��s previous actions, which were not wrong, but too slow. Su Liang had her practice repea tedly.


    When Su Liang was sure Lin Xueqing had remembered all her teachings, Lin Xueqing was sweating and exhausted.


    ��Your body is too weak. I��ll take you to work out tomorrow. You must practice self-defense well, as now you are far from good enough.�� Su Liang let Lin Xueqing rest nearby, asked Lin Shuzhi toe over, and said she would teach him a set of boxing techniques.


    In her previous life, Su Liang came from a family of traditional Chinese medicine practitioners, and her grandmother practiced Tai Chi for many years. Su Liang also practiced with her since childhood, memorizing every move.


    The wind picked up, Su Liang stood on an open space, her green dress fluttering in the wind.


    Seeing her practice Tai Chi, at first, Ning Jing and the Lin family thought the movements were deliberately slowed down for Lin Shuzhi to remember.


    But soon, Ning Jing discovered that the boxing techniques were very ingenious, appearing very soft, even weak at first nce, yet indeed containing firmness within softness, showing an imposing manner of conquering the strong with the soft.


    Lin Shuzhi felt it as well. He initially thought Su Liang would teach offensive boxing techniques, doubting if he could learn them. However, when he saw the actual Tai Chi moves, Lin Shuzhi developed great interest and actively raised his hands to learn along with Su Liang��s movements.


    Lin Xueqing eximed, ��It��s so beautiful! I feel it has the ��Immortal Wind and


    Daoist bones�� described in books, as if Sister Su is about to ride the wind away.��


    Once the Tai Chi routine waspleted, Su Liang heard Ning Jing say, ��I want to learn too.��


    Lin Shuzhi also insisted, asking Su Liang to teach him.


    So, Su Liang taught one move at a time, and the three of them followed. Ning Jing performed the most urately, learning everything in one go.


    By the time the sun was almost setting, Su Liang��s martial arts coaching for the Lin family was temporarily concluded.


    On his way back to the front yard, Lin Shuzhi recalled the Tai Chi movements, mimicking them with his hands.


    ��I��ll write to Big Brother and Second Brother to tell them Dad is starting to practice martial arts at such an old age.�� Lin Xueqingughed.


    ��This set of boxing techniques is only suitable for reinforcing the body for health purposes. In dangerous situations, you should still use the self-defense techniques I taught you �C be ruthless,�� Su Liang said.


    ��It��s so difficult, �� Lin Xueqingmented, leaning her head on Su Liang��s arm. ��Su Mei, how can you be so talented? After getting to know you, I feel so worthless. ��


    Lin Shuzhi shook his head slightly, ��No, Xueqing, you have one strength.��


    ��What is it?�� Lin Xueqing asked.


    Lin Shuzhi replied seriously, ��Great self-awareness.��


    Lin Xueqing: �� She really is her biological father!


    Lin Xueqing begged Su Liang to teach her a few simple but delicious dishes because she was afraid she wouldn��t do well withplicated ones.


    Su Liang asked what the Lin family liked to eat and customized a menu for Lin Xueqing with four dishes. It would be difficult for her to cook poorly if she followed the recipes.


    Although Lin Xueqing��s cooking skills were not great, she was not so terrible as to be an assassin in the kitchen. She took her studies seriously, but her mother died early and there was no one to teach her well.


    Under Su Liang��s guidance that evening, Lin Xueqing cooked, and to her surprise, it was a sess. After tasting the meal, Lin Shuzhi highly praised it, feeling proud, believing that his daughter was ��no longer too foolish as she grew up��.


    Lin Xueqing��s confidence soared, vowing to continue learning from Su Liang and cook more dishes. She would give her elder brothers a big surprise when they got to the capital city!


    Before, there were only Su Liang and Ning Jing in the house, one taciturn and the other too busy to chat. The house was quite empty.


    It was a bit more lively when Zhengzheng was there, but now, with the presence of the Lin family father and daughter, a gentle elder, and a talkative Miss, the house had a warmth of family.


    After dinner, Lin Shuzhi again proposed to y chess with Ning Jing.


    Not that Lin Shuzhi really loved chess, but there wasn��t much else for the two men to do for entertainment and socializing. They couldn��t imitate Su Liang and Lin Xueqing, strolling under the moonlit sky hand-in-hand or whispering intimately to one another.


    Lin Shuzhi believed Ning Jing would ept the challenge, but instead, Ning Jing took out a piece of wood and a knife, ��I��m busy. Master, you should rest early too. ��


    Since Ning Jing said so, Lin Shuzhi went to bed.


    The next day, Lin Shuzhi received a pen holder, handcrafted by Ning Jing as a gift, which surprised him. ��You made this for your masterst night? I never


    Imew you were so talented. It��s really well done.��


    ��I learned it from a woodworker master in Bei��an County,�� Ning Jing said.


    Lin Shuzhi was delighted, taking the pen holder Ning Jing gave him everywhere he went. He even showed it off to his two sons, but that��s a story for another time.


    Lin Xueqing also wanted one, but Ning Jing replied, ��I don��t have time.��


    Lin Xueqing pretended to be heartbroken and copsed into Su Liang��s arms with a deep sigh. ��He��s given one to Su Mei and Dad, but not me. Isn��t this favoritism? But he won��t admit it. Who can I turn to for justice?��


    Lin Shuzhi twitched his mouth, noticing that his daughter had be more yful and lively since she��d met Su Liang, making her even more lovable.


    Su Liang suddenly hugged Lin Xueqing tightly, ��My beauty, now that you��ve fallen into my hands, you won��t escape!�� Then she turned serious, ��Xueqing, if you can��t break free, you��re not allowed to eat.��


    Lin Xueqing: �� she wanted to act spoiled with Su Liang because Ning Jing wouldn��t even give her a penholder, but why did that lead to a sudden test of her self-defense techniques? Life is really too difficult!


    Su Liang let go of her grip, and Lin Xueqing sessfully escaped. Before she could celebrate, Su Liang dragged her to the backyard to teach her daily exercise routines.


    Lin Shuzhiughed and asked, ��Jingjing, shall we practice Tai Chi together?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I��ve learned it already.��


    Lin Shuzhi left with a dark expression, ��Howe you��re getting better at annoying people? You��re not nearly as cute as Liang girl!�� In the end, Ning Jing was alone in the courtyard.


    The sunlight was warm, and the cold wind burst intermittently.


    With calm eyes, Ning Jing practiced Tai Chi alone in the courtyard, his white clothes fluttering in the wind, as if he were an immortal.


    Soon it was time for the results of the Provincial Exams to be announced.


    Lin Shuzhi asked about itst night, and Ning Jing and Su Liang told him they would head back to Bei��an County the day after they learned the results of the exam.


    Ning Jing went out early in the morning for some reason, and as it was approaching the time when the exam results would be released, Lin Xueqing urged Lin Shuzhi and Su Liang to go see them.


    The three of them left and headed for the bustling main street of Pingbei City.


    ��What a crowd!�� Lin Xueqing looked at the throngs of people ahead, finding it difficult to squeeze in.


    Su Liang nned to wait at the tea house until fewer people were present before checking the results. After all, she knew the results were out and believed that Ning Jing��s name would certainly be on the list, so she wasn��t in a hurry.


    As Su Liang prepared to talk to Lin Shuzhi about going to the tea house, two familiar faces emerged from the crowd �C schrs from Bei��an County.


    ��Miss Su!�� One of them recognized Su Liang��s kind face from theirst meeting and greeted her with a smile. ��Congrattions! Your brother, Ning Gongzi, has be a top-scoring candidate! Since he��s not a local, there��s another top-scoring candidate as well!��


    Seeing the joy on both men��s faces, Su Liang smiled and said, ��I have to congratte both of you, too. You must have passed the exam!��


    They were indeed the most outstanding talents in Bei��an County, and only the top three in the Court Examination had the chance to study at Qianshan Academy.


    Both nodded, then noticed Lin Shuzhi standing behind Su Liang and quickly paid their respects.


    Lin Shuzhi smiled warmly, ��Don��t becent. If you have any questions, you cane to me.��


    Both were overjoyed. Although they didn��t know how Lin Shuzhi and Su Liang came to be together, they felt fortunate to have caught the dean��s attention due to Su Liang.


    ��And the other one���� Su Liang inquired about the other top-scoring candidate from Bei��an County��s Court Examination.


    One of them sighed, ��He failed. We saw him just a while ago but don��t know where he went.��


    They didn��t chat much more, and the two schrs went back to the academy.


    Lin Shuzhi met with his fellow teachers from the academy, and they went to a tea house to discuss the results of the Provincial Exam.


    Su Liang and Lin Xueqing went shopping.


    By the time they returned home, it was approaching noon.


    Ning Jing was there, and as soon as Lin Xueqing saw him, she asked him to guess which ce he had ranked in the exam.


    Still carving wood and not looking up, Ning Jing said indifferently, ��Do our best, and leave the rest to fate.��


    Su Liang��s reply was to hug Lin Xueqing again, ��My beauty, I only want you. If you don��t want me, run away!�� After saying that, she turned serious, ��Xueqing, if you can��t get away, you��re not allowed to eat!�� Lin Xueqing looked up helplessly at the sky��.

 Chapter 84 - 84: 084. Pray for their marriage (first watch of the night)

    Chapter 84: 084. Pray for their marriage (first watch of the night)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Su sister, why are you insistent on returning to Bei��an County?�� ��My self-defense techniques aren��t up to par, I need your guidance!�� ��My cooking is also terrible. Once you leave, I��m sure it will worsen.��


    ��Su sister, please don��t leave. Stay with Elder Brother Ning, wait until after the New Year, and then we��ll all go to the capital together!��


    Lin Xueqing pleaded persistently, hoping they would stay and live with them in Pingbei City.


    At such times, Ning Jing would always remain silent. After getting to know Su Liang, Lin Xueqing hardly paid him any attention.


    When Lin Shuzhi returned in the afternoon, he also sought Ning Jing and Su Liang to discuss the possibilities of them staying in Pingbei City.


    After all, in the eyes of Lin Shuzhi and his daughter, if Su Liang and Ning Jing returned to Bei��an County, they would have no rtives or friends there. It would be just the two of them leading a quiet life.


    It would clearly be better to stay. The four of them could live together. Lin Shuzhi could advise Ning Jing in his studies, and Lin Xueqing would havepanionship. She admired Su Liang very much and wanted to learn many things from her.


    However, Lin Shuzhi also knew that Ning Jing was different from before. He hade far on his path towards the Imperial examination, and moving forward, he won��t need to worry much. Lin Shuzhi��s help would be limited.


    And although Lin Xueqing is a year older than Su Liang, and constantly referred to Su Liang as her younger sister, between them, it was Su Liang who acted more like the elder sister. It would undoubtedly be great if Su Liang stayed for Lin Xueqing. However, contrary to that, aside from Lin Xueqing��spanionship, she wouldn��t be of any help to the things that Su Liang wanted to aplish.


    Therefore, Lin Shuzhi merely hoped that Ning Jing and Su Liang would consider it. If they really didn��t wish to stay, he wouldn��t force them.


    ��Master, Xueqing, Ning Jing and I understand your intentions, and we have enjoyed living with you very much,�� Su Liang said seriously.


    Upon hearing these words, Lin Shuzhi knew the situation didn��t look promising.


    To the contrary, Lin Xueqing naively believed there was still hope, her eyes shining.


    However, Su Liang continued, ��But we must return. Before we left, a friend got injured, who is recuperating at home. We asked a neighbor to help take care of him. We cannot neglect our responsibility. Additionally, we previously helped the fourth prince, and we have some unfinished matters. We had promised the prince that we would return after the examination.��


    Lin Shuzhi sighed, ��In that case, you truly do have to return.��


    They had someone at home and had promised the fourth prince. They


    obviously couldn��t go back on their word.


    Lin Xueqing looked upset, ��So that��s why. I thought Su sister, you were leaving because you were annoyed with me.��


    Su Liang hugged Lin Xueqing and chuckled softly, ��How could that be? I can��t get enough of you.��


    ��Really?�� Lin Xueqing��s spirits lifted all at once, she turned towards Lin Shuzhi and said, ��Father, I��ll marry Su sister! Since Elder Brother Ning and Su sister are just close friends!��


    Lin Shuzhi was rendered speechless.


    ��Such a pity. If I were to leave, Father being all alone would be too pitiful. It��s all my elder brothers�� fault, always staying in the capital and noting back. Otherwise, I could go home with Su sister.�� Lin Xueqing looked regretful. Lin Shuzhi coughed lightly, ��I��m being dismissed by my own daughter!��


    Lin Xueqing looked helpless, ��Actually, my elder brothers both wanted Father to go to the capital, handing over the academy��s responsibilities to someone else. But Father always refused.��


    Lin Shuzhi shook his head, ��I am not yet so old that I must rely on my sons for sustenance, and there are still things that I want to aplish.��


    The father and daughter appeared to contradict each other, but they were merely distinguished by jokes and serious words.


    Su Liang greatly admired Lin Shuzhi. His two sons were very aplished, and he himself was quite renowned in Qian Country. He had numerous disciples, and he could certainly live leisurely in the capital, but he abandoned a promising future and remained steadfast in his purpose: teaching and cultivating individuals, leading a quiet and simple life.


    ��Alright,�� Lin Xueqing understood and supported her father��s decision fully. If she didn��t, she could have moved to the capital to live with her two brothers instead of staying behind to apany Lin Shuzhi.


    ��When are you nning on going to the capital?�� Lin Shuzhi asked.


    Su Liang remained silent, allowing Ning Jing to decide.


    ��After the New Year,�� Ning Jing said.


    Lin Shuzhi gave a slight nod, ��Alright, then we will meet in the capital.��


    Lin Xueqing��s face brightened, ��So Father is finally willing to go to the capital!��


    Lin Shuzhi shook his head and chuckled, ��You make it sound like I was afraid of the capital. I��ve just been busy all these years and haven��t traveled far. Every year, your eldest brother sends a letter asking us to spend the New Year in the capital, but we have never gone. The time when your two brothers can take a break during the New Year is short, and they can��t return. Let��s go this year.��


    ��That��s great!�� Lin Xueqing��s face was full of anticipation, ��My two elder brothers will be really happy when they know Father is willing to go to the capital!��


    ��After the New Year, schrs are all heading to the capital to take the examination. At that time, Master, you can stay in the capital for a year and a half. If your eldest son gets married and has children, don��t you have to go and take care of and educate your grandchildren?�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    Lin Shuzhi chuckled, ��Indeed, Liang girl is the cleverest. I��m looking forward to having a grandchild, at which point, I will find a reliable person to take over the academy and return home to take care of the baby.��


    ��Father, why didn��t you say it earlier? If my elder brother knew, perhaps he would have been married by now!�� Lin Xueqing said.


    Lin Shuzhi gave a light cough, ��How dare I say that? Every time I bring up their life-long matters, your brothers deflect the topic. Old friends write letters, thinking I ignore my sons and only take care of the academy. They believe I don��t give them enough concern about important matters. Having said that, if your elder brother knew, he would only urge your second brother to get married and have children soon.��


    Su Liang couldn��t help butugh.


    She genuinely admired and envied the harmonious and close rtionship within the Lin family.


    Lin Shuzhi, a widower, brought up his children all by himself and did a great job.


    He didn��t have the outdated ideas some schrs had. His thoughts were very open, and he interacted with his children as if they were friends.


    The acknowledgment and respect he orded his children were something that most parents in this world couldn��t do, as they only saw their children as possessions.


    Actually, this was also the reason Ning Jing and Su Liang could truly interact with the Lin family��s father and daughter like family.


    Whether it��s Ning Jing or Su Liang, they couldn��t be bothered to appease people they disapproved of. Although their initial acquaintance was due to the real Ning Jing, their current emotions are not counterfeit.


    And Ning Jing didn��t want to go to the academy, primarily for fear that Lin Shuzhi would spot his shorings after long interaction, and secondly, he couldn��t appear too close to Lin Shuzhi publicly.


    The royal family of Qian country has long been rumored to cut down the power of its nobility, with Bei Jingwang, who has the greatest merits from his ancestors, being the first in the line.


    And Crown Prince Bei Jingwang, Xing Yusheng, was ��invited�� to the capital city by the emperor under the pretense of bing the son-inw for his most beloved Sixth Princess. The intention became increasingly explicit.


    Ning Jing would participate in the Imperial examination using Xing Yusheng��s identity merely because, coincidentally at that time, they were both in Bei��an County and Su Liang saved Xing Yusheng. In fact, Xing Yusheng was in serious disagreement with his father, Bei Jingwang.


    But outsiders weren��t aware of this, and wouldn��t care, they would simply believe that Ning Jing had a close rtionship with the Bei Jingwang Mansion.


    Only Su Liang knew that Ning Jing took the examination because he was borrowing the identity of the real Ning Jing, in order to fulfill his unfulfilled wish. He was not seeking wealth or status. After qualifying, he also didn��t need anyone else��s identity. Even if Bei Jingwang runs into trouble the next day, Ning Jing wouldn��t care.


    But Lin Shuzhi was different.


    He has many students and high reputation, as well as two sons in the official circle and one unmarried daughter. Once they are associated with the Bei


    Jingwang Mansion because of Ning Jing, the consequences would be severe.


    Now that two sons of the Lin Family have offended the nobility in the capital city, implicating Lin Shuzhi and Lin Xueqing, if there is any doubt about their stance, it will definitely be taken advantage of.


    There is no harm in the brief interaction between Ning Jing, Su Liang, and Lin


    Shuzhi at the academy in the past few days as seen by the public, because Ning Jing obtained the qualifications to study at Qianshan Academy based on his own abilities. The fact that the four resided together was unknown to the public.


    Being aware of this, even if Ning Jing stays behind, Lin Shuzhi will only treat him as a student of Qianshan Academy and will still need to avoid any suspicions publicly, considering the welfare of his children.


    They are departing early tomorrow, so Su Liang pulled Lin Xueqing aside to provide a final critique on her self-defense techniques and instruct her on daily means of physical exercise.


    ��Although I hope you never run into troubles, if they do arise, first calm down, don��t panic, but you can pretend to be weak.�� Su Liang advised seriously. Lin Xueqing weakly responded, ��I��m already very weak ����


    Su Liang said solemnly, ��That��s why you need to practice well. I mean, you can pretend to be very afraid, but you shouldn��t panic inside. Stay calm and take advantage of opportunities to counterattack. You can��t be impulsive and sometimes, you��ll need patience to deal with the enemy, find their weakness before making your move.��


    This is indeed very difficult for Lin Xueqing, but she took to heart Su Liang��s advice, clenching her fists, her eyes resolute, ��I must be braver!��


    ��You can be much braver.�� Su Liangughed lightly.


    Lin Shuzhi then asked Ning Jing to review his progress in practicing Tai Chi.


    Within just a few days, not only had Lin Shuzhi learned it, but he also performed it quite well.


    Ning Jing corrected several of his movements that weren��t performed properly.


    Later that night, Su Liang and Lin Xueqing cooked a grand dinner. Lin Shuzhi bought some alcohol from outside and drank a few cups with Ning Jing.


    After the meal, Ning Jing drove the Lin family��s father and daughter back to their house in Pingbei City.


    Su Liang went with them and took out a cookbook she had written specially the previous night, as a gift to Lin Xueqing.


    Lin Shuzhi saw the handwriting inside and was surprised, ��Your writing����


    Su Liang smiled, ��I wasn��t good at writing originally. After knowing Ning Jing, I started to imitate his handwriting, and I think I��ve gotten quite good at it, right?��


    Lin Shuzhi nodded, ��It really is. At first nce, I thought it was written by Jingjing.��


    ��I will learn to cook well. Su Liang, next time we meet, test me.�� Lin Xueqing said.


    Su Liang then took out a small booklet with the title ��Women��s Self-defense Techniques�� on it.


    Lin Xueqing took it, her expression was surprised, ��Su Liang, you draw really well!��


    Worried that Lin Xueqing would forget, Su Liang drew all the self-defense moves and wrote detailed technical points next to them.


    ��Su Liang put so much effort into this, I will definitely practice well!�� Lin Xueqing was moved. Each stroke was proof of Su Liang��s care for her.


    Su Liang also gave Lin Shuzhi a book titled ��Tai Chi�� that she had drawn herself.


    Lin Shuzhi cherished it and said, ��This can be kept as a family heirloom.��


    The carriage stopped. Lin Xueqing sighed, ��Howe we��re home so soon?�� Su Liang embraced Lin Xueqing, ��We��ll meet again.��


    ��Yes.�� Lin Xueqing nodded seriously, ��Su Liang, let��s meet in the capital city after New Year��s, you muste. Even if you abandon my brother Ning Jing in the meantime, you should stille to the capital city to find me!��


    Ning Jing outside the carriage: ��


    As Father and daughter Lin alighted from the carriage, they watched it leave.


    Lin Xueqing��s nose twitched, ��Dad, I really hate to leave Su Liang, it would be so nice if she bes part of our family!��


    Lin Shuzhi sighed, ��Wait until that blockhead Jing realizes, and brings Su Liang home as his wife.��


    ��Will that daye?�� Lin Xueqing asked.


    Lin Shuzhi thought about it and replied, ��Tomorrow, let��s go to the Hongluo


    Temple and pray for them.��


    Lin Xueqing��s eyes widened, ��Dad, I thought you never believed in this stuff?��


    Lin Shuzhi said seriously, ��We can believe..��

 Chapter 85 - 85: 085. Restless Night (Second Watch)

    Chapter 85: 085. Restless Night (Second Watch)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After sending Lin��s father and daughter off, Ning Jing rushed the carriage, taking Su Liang back with her.


    After entering the door, Su Liang asked, ��Has there been any movement from the Xiao Family recently?��


    Ning Jing answered, ��There were some people following before, but they have all been dealt with.��


    Su Liang pondered, ��Do the Xiao and Li families know that Zhengzheng��s parents came to Pingbei City? If they know that Zhengzheng has already been taken back by the Wan Family, Li San shouldn��t go to Xunyang City to find Ning Yao. After all, everyone knows that you and Ning Yao are like water and fire; how could you take the child back to Xunyang City? Even more, Li San might join forces with Ning Yao to get rid of you.��


    ��Cheng Yun told Zhengzheng��s mother about the situation, and she knows the agreement in Xunyang City. Coming to Pingbei City is a secret. If they are discovered by the Xiao Family, they can��t leave.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��That��s right. The Wan Family is not to be trifled with. We can��t do anything about theter matters. We just hope that Zhengzheng returns home safely.��


    ��Do you miss him?�� Ning Jing asked.


    ��Of course. Don��t you?�� Su Liang retorted.


    ��Let��s go see Zhengzheng first and then return to Bei��an County.�� Ning Jing finally answered.


    Su Liang chuckled lightly, ��Alright!�� It is important to keep promises made to children, and she also wants to make sure that Zhengzheng has returned safely.


    Each person returned to their respective rooms. Su Liang had just read two pages of a book when she heard a knocking sound, one after another.


    Next door, Ning Jing went out.


    Su Liang didn��t go out.


    After a while, Ning Jing came back, pushing open Su Liang��s room door with a frown, ��We need to go to the academy. There��s been an ident!��


    Su Liang��s expression condensed, and she immediately closed her book, stood up and walked outside. Ning Jing came in and took her medicine box.


    ��Is someone sick?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Many people are vomiting and having diarrhea. The situation is not good.�� Ning Jing said, ��Master received the message and hurried back first, asking someone toe and ask for your help.��


    In this world, diarrhea can be fatal.


    If many people have symptoms at the same time, it is very likely to be food poisoning.


    As the best academy in the northern part of Qian Country and even the whole country, the students in Qianshan Academy have at least the title of schr.


    In recent years, the government has been increasingly interfering in the management of the academy. The rule that the top three in the court examination in each county in the north can study in Qianshan Academy for free is not Lin Shuzhi��s intention, but it was set up by the provincial government for better talent cultivation and political achievements in the imperial examination.


    The government bears the daily expenses of the academy, which greatly reduces the burden on students.


    To a certain extent, Qianshan Academy has already be the official school of therge province in the northern part of Qian Country.


    Therefore, although Lin Shuzhi has not be an official, if someone dies, he, as the dean, cannot avoid responsibility.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing rode out together, heading towards Qianshan Academy at the fastest speed.


    The cold wind blew against their faces. There was no one on the mountain road at night, only the sound of galloping horses�� hooves could be heard.


    Suddenly, a group of masked people appeared in the dark forest, blocking Ning Jing and Su Liang��s way.


    Ning Jing handed the medicine box to Su Liang and said in a low voice, ��You go first.��


    Su Liang took the medicine box and put it on her back, took out the twin des from her leg, and rode forward with Ning Jing, meeting the assassins who were attacking.


    Ning Jing��s speed was extremely fast. After clearing the obstacles for Su Liang, she urged the horse to rush out, and the rest of the people were intercepted by Ning Jing.


    He leaped into the air, his long sword shing a gloomy light, and the killing intent suddenly became dense!


    Su Liang did not encounter any more obstacles on her way. The front door of the academy was wide open and she directly charged into the courtyard on horseback.


    ��Su sister!�� Lin Xueqing stood inside the door, holding antern. She eximed in surprise, narrowly avoiding the iing person and horse.


    Su Liang got off the horse, grabbed Lin Xueqing, and walked quickly inside,


    ��What happened?��


    ��My father and I were nning to return to the academy early tomorrow morning, but suddenly we received a message that many people had been poisoned. Not only did my father look for you, but he also asked people to invite doctors from all over the city and immediately reported it to the government!�� Lin Xueqing looked uneasy, ��You��re the first to arrive!�� It waste at night, and the students were all in the dormitory area.


    Lin Shuzhi stood at the door anxiously, looking around. When he saw Lin Xueqing with Su Liang appearing, he immediately went up to them. He didn��t have time to greet them and just reported the situation, ��Dinner was served an hour ago, and symptoms of vomiting and diarrhea appeared in the students one after another within half an hour. There are more and more cases. As long as they live in the academy and had dinner tonight, no one is spared. There are a few people who ate dinner in the city and came back to stay overnight, and they are temporarily fine.��


    The academy was on holiday for five days from the end of the provincial examination to the announcement day, and the local students all went home. Only those from other ces stayed in the academy.


    However, today is special. The academy is scheduled to resume normal sses tomorrow, and the students are basically back.


    Teachers, cooks, and other misceneous helpers, doorkeepers, totaling more than a hundred people, all encountered problems together. Lin Shuzhi asked someone to invite doctors from throughout the city, but he had no clue what to do.


    ��Where��s the cook?�� Su Liang asked.


    Lin Shuzhi had just returned to the academy not long ago. He understood the situation and had a few unaffected students move all the people over to this side. Hearing Su Liang��s question, he immediately took her to the cook.


    The cooks had eaten their fill during the cooking process, and now one of the older cooks was in the most serious condition, vomiting for a long time with a dark face and signs of difficulty breathing. His son, also a cook, was temporarily conscious.


    While taking the old cook��s pulse, Su Liang asked the middle-aged cook about the food prepared for the academy��s dinner, any abnormal ingredients, or any suspicious people entering the kitchen.


    ��The academy��s meals are made ording to a fixed list, rotating every five days, and each meal is set. The suppliers of vegetables and meats have been the same for many years. There��s nothing wrong, and no one has entered the kitchen���� The middle-aged cook held his father, looking pale.


    Lin Shuzhi��s face darkened, ��Just one!��


    Ning Jing��s voice came from the doorway, ��I��ll go check the well.��


    Su Liang carefully took the pulse of the old cook, observed his symptoms, administered acupuncture to relieve them, and asked the middle-aged cook about his difort. She then told Lin Shuzhi, ��Someone has poisoned them.��


    Thanks to Xing Yusheng, who had asked his maternal grandfather, Old Master Qin, for a book on poisons to give to Su Liang, andbined with her experience from a previous life, Su Liang already knew what was going on.


    At first nce, it seemed like they had eaten something unclean, but if it was not taken seriously, it could indeed be fatal. ��Can you find a solution?�� Lin Shuzhi asked anxiously.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I��ll try.��


    The government soldiers arrived, surrounding Qianshan Academy.


    Doctors from the city also came one after another.


    Su Liang finished writing the prescription, and Ning Jing brought back a bucket of water.


    When the other doctors found out that the well water might have been poisoned, they all came to have a look.


    They put in a silver needle, and it turned ck indeed.


    ��Go get the medicine.�� Su Liang handed the prescription to Ning Jing, and there wasn��t enough time to discuss it with the other doctors due to the urgency. Ning Jing took the prescription and left immediately, riding his horse down the mountain.


    ��Master, is there any other source of water nearby?�� Su Liang asked.


    Lin Xueqing��s face turned pale, ��The only water�� is from the waterfall on the back mountain. It��s the water thates down from the mountain.��


    ��Let someone fetch water.�� Su Liang said.


    Lin Shuzhi immediately arranged for someone to get water from the back mountain, as the well water had been poisoned and could not be used.


    While the other doctors were still debating how to detoxify, someone shouted that one of the students was in critical condition.


    Before the doctors could react, Su Liang had already rushed over with her medicine box.


    There was no medicine avable temporarily, so she could only use acupuncture to alleviate their symptoms.


    There were very few doctors in this world who knew acupuncture, and seeing Su Liang��s skill, the other doctors began asking about her background.


    Lin Shuzhi was toozy to pay attention to them. He could see that some of the doctors might have had ideas, but they were unwilling to take the risk and responsibility in such a life-and-death matter.


    Before Ning Jing returned, Su Liang had been administering acupuncture continuously, one patient after another, without any time to catch her breath.


    At one point, an old gatekeeper and a new schr from the list of sessful


    Imperial examination candidates were both waiting for Su Liang��s help. Su Liang arrived at the old man��s side first and saw that his condition was critical, so she performed acupuncture on him, ignoring the calls to go to the other person.


    As a result, several students who witnessed the situation angrily condemned Su Liang for not being able to distinguish priorities, saying that if anything happened to them, Su Liang would be involved!


    Lin Shuzhi was utterly disappointed with the self-righteous students who believed their lives were more important and that Su Liang, as a doctor, should be responsible for their safety.


    He didn��t want to cause any trouble temporarily, but he memorized who those people were and nned to kick them out of the academy once this issue was settled.


    Su Liang was racing against time to save lives and needed a high level of concentration. She had no time to listen to those messy voices and didn��t stop helping those self-proimed noble students due to it.


    The primary duty of a doctor was secondary to her. She didn��t want Lin Shuzhi to get into trouble over someone��s death.


    Finally, Ning Jing returned with the medicine, and Su Liang checked that the ingredients were correct.


    Back when they were in Su Vige, Ning Jing used to purchase medicinal materials for Su Liang, and he had read through most of Su Liang��s medical books, so he was not unfamiliar with the process.


    The water from the waterfall was not poisoned and had already been boiled in a big pot. Su Liang asked Ning Jing to take the medicine ingredients to cook with the water.


    When the decoction was ready, Su Liang tasted and confirmed there were no issues, and had a bowl served to every poisoned person.


    The few doctors who were still discussing how to detoxify came to Lin Shuzhi and said that Su Liang had taken matters into her own hands without consulting them, and they had no chance to intervene. If there were any problems with the antidote, it would be Su Liang��s sole responsibility, and they would have nothing to do with it.


    Lin Shuzhi said with a dark face, ��If there are any problems, I will take responsibility! Please leave! ��


    A renowned doctor from Pingbei City sarcastically said, ��We didn��t expect Dean Lin to be so bold as to put so many people��s lives in the hands of an unknown girl!��


    Lin Shuzhi was furious! He had invited these doctors over in the first ce, and there was no one stopping them from practicing medicine. With so many patients in front of them, did they not know what to do?


    Su Liang was too busy saving lives at such a critical time, how could she have the leisure to talk about irrelevant things with them?


    Lin Shuzhi knew very clearly that these doctors were afraid of getting into trouble if someone died, and when they saw Su Liang was willing to take on the responsibility, they just stood by and watched. But as doctors, being so selfish, how could theypare with the young Su Liang? Didn��t Su Liang know that if she failed to save a life after trying to treat the patient, she would be in trouble?


    Those doctors who did nothing didn��t leave either, just watching from the sidelines to see what woulde from Su Liang��s treatment, knowing that the oue, good or bad, had nothing to do with them.


    After struggling for most of the night, no one��s condition worsened, and the patients�� symptoms were alleviated.


    Lin Shuzhi, with cold sweat all over his head and a soaked back, breathed a sigh of relief, ��If it weren��t for Liang��er tonight, I really don��t know what to do.��


    Su Liang checked the pulse of the chief cook, who had the most severe symptoms at the beginning, and made sure he was out of danger. She stood up, feeling lightheaded, and almost copsed, but was steadied by a hand. Turning her head, she saw Ning Jing, and Su Liang smiled wearily, ��At least it��s over now.��


    ��I��ll take her to rest.�� Ning Jing helped Su Liang as they walked away.


    ��Go quickly.�� Lin Shuzhi had seen Su Liang busying herself all by herself, taking on everything with admiration and emotion.


    Once outside, Su Liang shivered as the cold wind blew.


    Ning Jing took off his coat and draped it over her, then walked in front of her, bent over with his back to her, ��Get on.��


    Su Liang didn��t refuse, as this wasn��t the first time Ning Jing had carried her.


    The two went to Lin Xueqing��s courtyard, where Su Liang had stayed before.


    ��There is a jade pendant with the Ning character carved on it by the well.�� Ning Jing mentioned his discovery by the well.


    Su Liang was stunned, ��Ning Yao sent someone to do it and frame you?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I have no reason to harm the people of Qianshan


    Academy.��


    Clever people who saw that iade pendant would think that someone from


    Xunyang Ning family might be trying to frame Ning Jing.


    ��If a schr from the academy dies, it would be a significant event. If Ning Yao is behind this, isn��t he just asking for trouble? A few days ago, he sent someone to provoke you in public.�� Su Liang contemted.


    ��He can use this to defend himself.�� Ning Jing said coldly.


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed, ��Leaving such a jade pendant behind, if he is suspected, he can say that if it were really him, he would never leave the jade pendant to implicate himself, and even allege that you did it to frame him while removingpetitors in the academy and paving a smoother path for yourself in the Imperial examination! After all, everyone knows you were in Pingbei City, and he wasn��t here.��


    Ning Jing coldly said, ��As long as that jade pendant is found, whether or not I did it, everyone will think that this incident is caused by me, and the victims would be implicated by me.��


    ��And then there��s the assassin tonight.�� Su Liang frowned, ��Let��s not return to


    Bei��an County for now, and go straight to Xunyang City to eliminate Ning Yao.. Otherwise, he won��t stop!��

 Chapter 86 - 86: 086. Investigating the Real Culprit (First Update)

    Chapter 86: 086. Investigating the Real Culprit (First Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Because of the jade pendant engraved with the character ��Ning,�� both Su Liang and Ning Jing believed that Ning Yao was the most suspicious.


    But this was just spection.


    Ning Jing had other enemies, and in Pingbei City, there was one: Third Master Li, who wanted to snatch away Zhengzheng��s sister, Miss Li, who had married into the Xiao family and be Lady Xiao.


    As for Su Liang��s intention to go to Xunyang City to kill Ning Yao first, Ning Jing said they would discuss itter.


    Whether it was Ning Yao or Lady Xiao who was involved, their target was Ning Jing.


    But when Su Liang calmed down, she realized something was off, ��Ning Yao and Li are both not good people. With their previous tactics, once they take action, they wouldn��t have left you any room to survive. In this case, if someone dies in the academy, you will be thoroughly implicated.��


    Even if it was proventer that it was not Ning Jing��s doing but his enemy��s, he would still be held responsible by the victims, and the world would think that he had brought disaster to the academy.


    Ning Jing pondered, ��Are you suggesting that the poison in the well tonight was not poisonous enough?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Indeed, it was not enough. If someone really intended to poison people to frame you, there are ��better�� choices that would not have given me a chance to save anyone. Even if I weren��t there, I believe the doctors in Pingbei City would have ways to detoxify the poison, though it may result in some critically ill patients losing their lives due to untimely medical attention.��


    Ning Jing had been thinking about himself because of the jade pendant, and after all, he didn��t understand medical poison.


    After hearing Su Liang��s words, he also felt that there was something else going on.


    Su Liang suddenly thought of something, ��Is there anyone from the Xiao family in the academy?


    They had previously believed that someone had infiltrated the academy to poison the well, but the poison was not fatal enough.


    Just in case it was someone inside the academy who had done it, in order not to be suspected, they also got poisoned. As long as they were young and healthy and had a small dinner, they could ensure they would be perfect victims without any danger to their lives��


    Even if Su Liang had not intervened, among the group with the lightest poisoning, there were more than a dozen people who would not have died even if they were not specifically detoxified.


    Among them, could there be a poisoner?


    As Ning Jing was about to go find Lin Shuzhi to ask, Lin Xueqing arrived.


    She had been helping to take care of those who were poisoned. Her clothes were dirty, her hair messy, and she looked exhausted.


    ��Sister Su, my father asked me to tell you that everything is okay!�� Lin Xueqing looked at Su Liang with gratitude, her eyes red with emotion, ��I was so scared, what would have happened if someone had actually died! Sister Su, you are amazing! ��


    Su Liang did not care about that, and directly asked Lin Xueqing, ��Is there a young master from the Xiao family in the academy?��


    Lin Xueqing was taken aback, ��The Xiao family? The one dealing in ceramics in Pingbei City? There is a young master Xiao, the younger brother of the head of the Xiao family, named Xiao Shirong. He failed the schr examination and is just a waster, forced in. The Government Office pressured the academy a few times, and since the Xiao family helped fund the new academy dormitories, my father had to agree to ept Xiao Shirong. In fact, my father is not in control of many things in the academy now. The Xiao family once tried to arrange a


    marriage between Xiao Shirong and me, but my father rejected them without even asking for my opinion. If they had asked me, I would have scolded them!��


    After saying all this in one breath, Lin Xueqing finally thought of asking Su Liang, ��What��s wrong with the Xiao family? Why are you asking about them, sister Su?��


    ��Is Xiao Shirong poisoned?�� Su Liang asked again.


    Lin Xueqing thought for a moment and nodded, ��He wasn��t here tonight. He usually can��t stand living in the academy dormitory. The Xiao family even suggested building a separate courtyard for him to live in, but my father firmly refused. He should be returning tomorrow.��


    This didn��t match Su Liang��s spection, but her suspicion of the Xiao family deepened.


    She asked Lin Xueqing to bring paper and pen and wrote an ��investigation questionnaire,�� ��Give this to your master. Everyone in the academy is a suspect since the well was poisoned, including those who were poisoned. Everyone must be investigated.��


    Lin Xueqing looked at it and saw that there were many questions written on it, including where everyone was and what they were doing during the five days of vacation, whether anyone could testify for them, and a detailed ount of their daily situations, covering 24 hours without omissions.


    ��Post it and let them write ording to it. Once done, they should hand it in, �� Su Liang said: ��The Government Office will also investigate this serious matterter.�� However, the Xiao family obviously had a good rtionship with the Government Office, so they must act first and get the evidence.


    Su Liang believed that if it was the work of the Xiao family, there was also a possibility that the young master Xiao did not do it himself but had someone else do it for him.


    Just as Lin Xueqing was about to leave, Su Liang asked another question, ��Who does Xiu Shirong usually get along with at the academy? He��s rich and powerful, so he must have some followers.��


    ��Yes, there are a few people who always follow him around. But I really hate that guy, so I never paid attention to who was close to him,�� Lin Xueqing replied, ��Oh, right, there��s one I know! It��s Ma Yaozu who tied with Elder Brother Ning in the Court Examination during the Bei��an County Provincial


    Exam! He��s also very annoying. He has spread many rumors about Elder Brother Ning in the academy, that��s why I noticed him. He��s very much ingratiated with the Xiao family and doesn��t get along too well with the other two schrs from Bei��an County.��


    That��s how Lin Xueqing got to know those two schrs who were always together and also learned about the top scorer, Ma Yaozu.


    With a thoughtful look, Su Liang asked, ��Ma Yaozu? Was he poisoned too?��


    Lin Xueqing nodded, ��Yes, but it��s not too serious. He said he had lunch in town and wasn��t hungry at night, so he didn��t eat much.��


    She didn��t go around asking those people how much they ate but just happened to pass by when she heard Ma Yaozu telling someone else.


    ��I understand. You go find the master first.�� Su Liang became suspicious of Ma Yaozu but couldn��t jump to conclusions at the moment. First, she would investigate everyone else and see who had issues. Once the questionnaires were collected, the answer might reveal itself.


    After all themotion, the sky was already getting bright.


    Ning Jing fetched water, and after Su Liang washed up, shey down and fell into a deep sleep.


    Ning Jing left the room, looking at the hazy dawn light, his face cold and expressionless, like a statue devoid of warmth.


    When Lin Shuzhi saw the questionnaire that Lin Xueqing brought, he asked her to find arge piece of paper and rewrite it to prevent anyone from recognizing that it was written by Su Liang and Ning Jing.


    After Lin Xueqing copied it, Lin Shuzhi had someone paste the paper on the wall, informing everyone to answer the questions ording to what was on the paper once their condition improved. Each person��s statement was to be submitted before noon today.


    In the meantime, no one was allowed to enter or leave the academy.


    The doctors that Lin Shuzhi asked to leave but didn��t were also kept behind. When they argued with Lin Shuzhi, he said it was done to prevent unnecessary panic caused by the spread of information and asked them to understand and cooperate.


    The poisoning incident seemed to have subsided, but that was only on the surface.


    Su Liang slept heavily through the incident, waking up just as noon approached.


    Government soldiers brought in porridge and steamed buns from the foot of the mountain and distributed them to the people in the academy.


    Two bowls of cold porridge and two big steamed buns were on the table in Su Liang��s room. They were brought by Lin Xueqing for her and Ning Jing, but she didn��t see Ning Jing and didn��t wake Su Liang up as she was sleeping.


    Su Liang got up, stretched her arms, took a deep breath, walked over to the bun and took a bite. She was really hungry.


    When Su Liang finished a bowl of cold porridge and half a bun, Lin Xueqing came in.


    ��Sister Su, you��re awake? Let me heat up the porridge for you,�� Lin Xueqing said.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I already had some. Don��t bother reheating it.��


    Lin Xueqing had not slept a wink since the night before, and after Su Liang asked about the current situation, she told Lin Xueqing to take a nap. ��No, I want to be with father.�� Lin Xueqing yawned as she spoke.


    Su Liang hugged her and led her into the room, ��I��ll go.��


    ��Sister Su, you��re really too good. You��re much more useful than me,�� Lin Xueqing hugged Su Liang and sighed, ��When things are figured out, please help me persuade father to let go of the academy and head to the capital. The academy is not the pure school he wanted it to be anymore. If this continues, I don��t know what else might happen next.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I have the same intention.��


    ��That��s great. If you talk to him, he��ll definitely listen.�� Lin Xueqing breathed a sigh of relief and went to sleep peacefully.


    Su Liang didn��t know where Ning Jing was. When she found Lin Shuzhi, he was seriously reviewing the submitted questionnaires.


    Seeing Su Liang, Lin Shuzhi asked her if she was hungry.


    Su Liang said she had already eaten, and she sat down and joined Lin Shuzhi in reviewing the papers.


    ��The government office sent people to ask me questions, mentioning the disturbance caused by the Ning Family from Xunyang in the academy some days ago. They said it might be the work of Ning Yao, who tried to harm Ning Jing, and that innocent people got caught up in it.�� Lin Shuzhi looked serious,


    ��There��s no proof, they��re just trying to throw dirt on Ning Jing!��


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��Master, what if it really was Ning Yao?��


    Lin Shuzhi frowned, ��There��s a definite debtor and creditor for grievances. Even if it was Ning Yao who did it, Ning Jing is a victim, not a wrongdoer.��


    ��That��s true, but if someone died, it wouldn��t be enough to just say that Ning Jing is innocent.�� Su Liang shook her head, ��You may protect your students, but outsiders wouldn��t care so much about that.��


    Lin Shuzhi��s expression darkened, ��Do you really think it was Ning Yao?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I thought so initially. But now I think it was done by someone else who wanted to frame Ning Yao.��


    Even Ning Jing and Su Liang had instinctively suspected Ning Yao, let alone others?


    Moreover, after the ruckus caused by the Ning Family days ago, everyone in Pingbei City, especially those at Qianshan Academy, knew about the animosity between Ning Yao and Ning Jing.


    It might not be impossible for someone to exploit this fact and pull off a clever move.


    After all, Su Liang thought that if Ning Yao were to make a move, he would prefer to poison Ning Jing directly instead of going to such great lengths to involve himself in a major case.


    ��Who would do such a ruthless and vicious thing?�� Lin Shuzhi didn��t understand.


    Su Liang told the truth. Ning Jing had found a jade pendant with the character ��Ning�� engraved on it near the wellst night.


    Lin Shuzhi��s face changed drastically, ��Tell him not to show it, or many people will assume he did it without caring what the truth is.��


    Lin Shuzhi was not trying to hide the truth. Knowing it wasn��t Ning Jing who did it, he did this to protect Ning Jing and to better investigate the truth, not letting the real mastermind behind the scenes seed.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Don��t worry, Master, he knows.�� She then mentioned the child named Zhengzheng, whom Lin Shuzhi had known about before.


    After listening to the child��s background and story, Lin Shuzhi finally realized that Su Liang was genuinely suspicious of the Li and Xiao families, who had a grudge against them because of Zhengzheng.


    The Xiao family is actually subordinate to the Li family, and the main decision-maker is the Fourth Miss who married into the Li family.


    However, the young master Xiao wasn��t in the academy yesterday.


    Su Liang flipped to Ma Yaozu��s questionnaire and took it out separately for review.


    The issues in the previous days weren��t significant, as he stayed in the academy most of the time without going out.


    Yesterday was the day of the results, and Ma Yaozu wrote that after learning that he failed, he was depressed and went to drink. He stayed at thergest Huixiang Restaurant in Pingbei City for four hours before returning to the academy.


    But Su Liang knew that Ma Yaozu was from a poor family. Studying at Qianshan Academy was free, but they had to pay for meals outside


    Two hours at the restaurant was quite a long time. If he didn��t spend much money, the restaurant would probably kick him out.


    Su Liang and Lin Shuzhi read through all the questionnaires and picked out a few suspicious ones. Aside from Ma Yaozu, who was Su Liang��s first suspect, several others had written vague answers.


    Lin Shuzhi called the students in and questioned them one by one, with Ma Yaozu somewhere in the middle.


    During the questioning, one student admitted he had visited a brothel the day before yesterday and didn��t dare to let others know.


    Two others admitted to visiting a Gambling House together.


    When it came to Ma Yaozu, he appeared very calm.


    ��You spent two hours in the restaurant, yet you im there were no witnesses?�� Lin Shuzhi asked sternly.


    Ma Yaozu replied, ��I thought that the waiters wouldn��t remember when they served whom since there were so many customersing and going in the restaurant daily, so I wrote that there were no witnesses.��


    ��Ordinary people wouldn��t stay in a restaurant for that long. It happened only yesterday, so the waiter would surely remember you.�� Lin Shuzhi said, ��I��ll ask the government soldiers to bring someone from the restaurant.��


    Ma Yaozu��s eyes showed clear panic, ��Dean, do any of my ssmates have witnesses for everything they��ve done?��


    Lin Shuzhi spoke coldly, ��Not all of them do, but those without them all need to be thoroughly investigated. Attempting to harm nearly a hundred people with titles is a grave crime, and we can��t afford to miss any clues.��


    ��Dean, why do you think someone from the academy did it? Perhaps someone sneaked in and poisoned the well.�� Ma Yaozu said.


    ��It��s possible. But first, we have to clear the people in the academy, don��t you think?�� Lin Shuzhi retorted.


    ��Yes.�� Ma Yaozu conceded, ��Actually, I have an idea. I��m not sure if I should say it.��


    ��Go ahead.�� Lin Shuzhi nodded.


    ��Ie from Bei��an County, and during the Court Examination, someone from the Ning Family of Xunyang tried to frame Ning Jing. Before the Provincial Exam, the Ning Family came to force him to give up the Imperial Examination and return home, but failed. Yesterday, when the results were announced and it was revealed that Ning Jing had be the top performer, the person who wanted to harm him in the Ning Family would certainly be restless. If they thought Ning Jing was staying in the academy and poisoned the well, it��s highly possible.�� Ma Yaozu spoke righteously, ��Last night, Ning Jing went to check on the well. If he found any evidence, he might deliberately hide it to clear himself. He is the one who should be investigated!��


    Lin Shuzhi��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��You��re quite keen.��


    Ma Yaozu hurriedly added, ��I��m just stating my guess, which might be wrong. I hope the Dean will report to the government office and investigate thoroughly so that the truth can be revealed.��


    ��Very well.�� Lin Shuzhi nodded, ��You wait outside for the people from the restaurant.��


    Ma Yaozu��s face stiffened, not expecting Lin Shuzhi to continue investigating him. He wanted to say something but ultimately remained silent, hanging his head and leaving the room.


    The government soldiers brought the restaurant manager and waiter to the academy.


    They both said they saw Ma Yaozu go to the restaurant yesterday and that the timing was correct.


    ��Master Ma went there with Master Xiao and ordered the most expensive private room and the best food and drinks,�� one of the waiters said.


    Ma Yaozu was prepared, ��Dean, Master Xiao found out that I failed, so he invited me for a drink tofort me. But since Master Xiao didn��t return to the academy, I didn��t think it had anything to do with him, so I didn��t write the details. ��


    Su Liang walked out from behind the bookshelf, her expression indifferent, ��In that case, Dean Lin might as well call Master Xiao over for questioning. Master Ma, you can tell us now what you and Master Xiao talked about during your two-hour meal at the restaurant yesterday. Both of you are about to take the Imperial Examination, so your memory must be excellent. It only happened yesterday, you can��t have forgotten, right? Then we��ll ask Master Xiao separately. As long as the stories match, Master Ma will be cleared of any involvement.��


    Ma Yaozu��s face turned pale, ��What right do you have to order me?��


    ��Because she saved the entire academyst night.�� Lin Shuzhi looked at the government soldiers coldly, ��1 beseech you to bring Xiao Shirong here immediately.�� He also found someone else from the government office to oversee the investigation, asking him to record Ma Yaozu��s testimony on the side.


    ��I�� I had a few drinks with Master Xiaost night, and I don��t remember what we talked about,�� Ma Yaozu said, hanging his head.


    However, the waiter reported that both Ma Yaozu and Xiao Shirong had not been drunk and were sober when they left the restaurant yesterday.


    Su Liang looked coldly at Ma Yaozu, ��You��d better think it through, or else you��ll be used as a pawn, and you won��t even know how you die!��

 Chapter 87 - 87: 087. The Truth Reveals (Second Update)

    Chapter 87: 087. The Truth Reveals (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After a short moment of panic, Ma Yaozu regained hisposure, insisting that he had been drunk at the restaurant the previous day and couldn��t remember what he had said to Xiu Shirong.


    In response to the waiter��s im that they hadn��t been drunk, Ma Yaozu argued that it was quite normal for a waiter to make a mistake when dealing with so many customers every day.


    Su Liang took out two questionnaires, ��One student saw you heading towards the well yesterday evening, another saw youing back from the well. What do you have to say about that?��


    Ma Yaozu, who had been standing, trembled a bit at Su Liang��s words, then lowered his head, ��It was dim in the evening, they must have seen it wrong. I never went there, Miss Su, don��t make false usations!��


    ��So, no tears till you see the coffin, huh?�� Su Liang put away the two pieces of paper, ��then let��s wait and see what Mr. Xiu has to say when he gets here.�� No sooner than Su Liang finished speaking, footsteps were heard outside.


    The two government soldiers who had been sent to the Xiao Family by Lin Shuzhi to find Xiu Shirong were back, carrying someone with them.


    Su Liang had never seen him, but she guessed this must be Xiu Shirong. He looked ordinary but was dressed splendidly.


    Ma Yaozu��s face changed, ��What is the meaning of this?��


    Su Liang walked over, handcuffed Ma Yaozu��s hands behind his back, tied him up with a rope she had prepared beforehand, and then shoved a piece of cloth into his mouth.


    Ma Yaozu struggled, and Su Liang used another rope to tie his feet.


    Lin Shuzhi was stunned as he watched.


    Su Liang then dragged Ma Yaozu behind the bookshelf,�� You listen carefully to what Mr.Xiu has to say about yesterday.��


    Then she came out from behind the bookcase and pinched Xiu Shirong��s philtrum to wake him up.


    The dazed Xiu Shirong woke up, looked around puzzlingly, then his eyes


    brightened a bit when he saw Su Liang��s face.


    Realizing that he was sitting on the ground, Xiu Shirong got up, his face darkening, ��I was fine at home. Who brought me here? In bright daylight, I��m going to sue you all!��


    Lin Shuzhi guessed who did it, but of course, he wasn��t going to reveal it, ��Xiu


    Shirong, do you know what happened at the academyst night?��


    Xiu Shirong found a ce to sit down and shook his head, ��What happened? I got upte, I didn��t know.��


    Lin Shuzhi said solemnly, ��Somebody poisoned the academy��s well, almost causing casualties.��


    Xiu Shirong leaned forward, a shocked look on his face, ��How could this happen? Is everyone alright?��


    Lin Shuzhi shook his head, ��A close shave. We are currently investigating the culprit and need everyone��s whereabouts for the past five days. Ma Yaozu said he was with you at the restaurant yesterday. We need a testimony from you. We were about to invite you, but you came.��


    Xiu Shirong frowned, ��I don��t know anything; I was abducted here. Never mind.


    What did the dean say just now? Ma Yaozu? Oh! The poor schr from Bei��an


    County�� My ssmate? I remember. What happened to him?��


    Lin Shuzhi repeated the question, and Xiu Shirong admitted without hesitation. ��That��s right, I went to the restaurant with him yesterday. He failed the exam and was dejected, so I invited him for drinks at Huixiang Building when I ran into him.��


    ��How much did you drink at Huixiang Building? Did you get drunk?�� Lin Shuzhi asked.


    Xiu Shirong shook his head, ��Just a jug, we didn��t get drunk. You can easily lose face if you get drunk during the day. My brother-inw and sister-in w are all about face. I wouldn��t want to be scolded by them.��


    Behind the bookshelf, Ma Yaozu��s eyes widened in disbelief.


    He then heard Xiu Shirong continue, ��As for what we talked about�� that concerns Ma Yaozu��s privacy. I had promised not to tell anyone.��


    Lin Shuzhi looked serious. ��You should know what matters most, as you are aware of what happenedst night.��


    Xiu Shirong muttered quietly, ��Poisoning�� I thought he was joking����


    Lin Shuzhi��s face darkened, and the government officials standing nearby bristled. ��Mr. Xiao, rify that!��


    Xiu Shirong sighed deeply, ��Ning Jing, the top student in the Provincial Exam, used Crown Prince Bei Jingwang��s license to enter the Court Examination in Bei��an County. This didn��t affect him, but Ma Yaozu always felt that his glory had been stolen by Ning.��


    Xiu Shirong sighed again, ��After Ma Yaozu came to the academy, he always tried to curry favor with me. I knew he was after my wealth and seeking benefits from me. But I never really approved of him. He did better in academics than me but was small-minded. Half of the rumors about Ning came from him. I don��t know why he was so jealous.��


    ��During the Provincial Exam this time, I wasn��t eligible to participate, but I went to see the results when they announced them. Ning became the top student, and I didn��t see Ma Yaozu��s name at the end of the list. I thought he must be feeling down as a ssmate, so I invited him for drinks. However, he kept cursing Ning, saying that Ning stole the luck that should have belonged to him by using his privileges! He also used some foulnguage about Ning and Crown Prince Bei Jingvvang��s rtionship, which I can��t even utter!��


    ��I tried to soothe him and told him it had nothing to do with him. Ning earned his position with his own merit. Ma Yaozu is not old; he can study hard and try again three yearster. I even offered to provide financial assistance from my family so he could continue his studies.��


    ��However, perhaps he was provoked by Ning bing the top performer, and his failure, he kept saying that he wanted Ning to pay the price. He imed that he would only achieve sess if Ning was ruined. And he also said that he nned to do something major, which wouldpletely tarnish Ning��s reputation if it seeded!��


    ��Even though he said that yesterday, he couldn��t really have done something as crazy as poisoning, could he?��


    Xiu Shirong finished speaking in one breath, yet at the end, he still defended Ma Yaozu innocently, ��I have told you everything I know. Are you going to check where I��ve been and what I��ve done in the past five days? Should I tell the dean now, or should I write it all down?��


    ��Write it down.�� Lin Shuzhi said.


    ��Alright.�� Xiu Shirong got up, ��I will go and check on my friends first. If you need my assistance in anything, just let me know.��


    Seeing Xiu Shirong about to leave, Su Liang said, ��Mr. Xiao, please wait.��


    Xiu Shirong turned and gave a smile, ��May I know who this beautiful girl is?��


    ��I��m Ning Jing��s sister.�� Su Liang replied, her face calm, ��Mr. Xiao, please get a pen and paper and write it down in the courtyard. You can leave after you��ve finished. ��


    ��Miss Ning?�� Xiu Shirongughed, ��Even though I don��t know why I have to listen to you, I have never refused a request from a beauty.�� After saying that, he took a pen and paper and sat by a stone table in the courtyard.


    While watching Xiu Shirong, Su Liang knew that this man was cunning, and the facts were definitely not as he had described. While Ma Yaozu was jealous of Ning Jing, he wasn��t deranged to this extent.


    She dragged Ma Yaozu out and removed his gag.


    His face turned extraordinarily grim, ��He��s talking nonsense! He��s framing me deliberately! I never said those things! And I didn��t poison anyone!��


    Su Liang coldly said, ��Ma Yaozu, with Xiu Shirong��s testimony, do you think you��ll be able to survive when you reach the Government Office? You said he��s framing you, but you guys are often together and even drink together. Why would he frame you for no reason?��


    Between his gritted teeth, Ma Yaozu blurted out, ��Because he wants to����


    His voice suddenly stopped short, Ma Yaozu��s face changing color instantaneously, ��I don��t know why the Xiao Family wants to harm Ning Jing, but those things he just said, are actually what he wants to do but he��s dumping the dirt on me! The poisoning must have been done by someone secretly from the Xiao Family, they have the total capability to do it!��


    Su Liang watched as Ma Yaozu struggled desperately, but at this point, he was already ensnared. It was toote to escape.


    ��If it were indeed done by the Xiao Family, they wouldn��t even have had the time to cover it up, let alone telling you about it.�� Su Liang asked, her voice icy.


    Ma Yaozu wanted to say something, yet he couldn��t articte it at all.


    Lin Shuzhi mmed the table forcefully, ��Why not confess honestly now?!��


    As if drained of life, Ma Yaozu slumped, ��I was instructed by Xiu Shirong�� The poison was given to me by him�� I was bewitched for a moment����


    Xiu Shirong in the courtyard heard what Ma Yaozu said, merely lowered his head and sneered, showing neither anger nor fear.


    With a mournful expression, Ma Yaozu imed that he encountered Xiu Shirong yesterday while feeling down, and Xiu invited him to the Huixiang Building for drinks.


    During the dinner, Xiu mentioned Ning Jing, expressing extreme jealousy towards him, suspecting that Ning Jing��s smooth path in the Imperial examination was arranged by some influential figure behind him.


    Ma Yaozu confessed that he too had jealousy for Ning Jing due to his own poverty and insecurity. Many people in Bei��an County oftenpared him to Ning Jing, stating that he wouldn��t outperform Ning Jing, a young master of a major family who was effectively born with a ��golden spoon��.


    After both of them ndered Ning Jing, Xiu Shirong said that he couldn��t stand Ning Jing and had a n to ruin him.


    Ma Yaozu thought Xiu was making a joke, but Xiu took out a packet of poison, asked Ma Yaozu to put it into the well after returning to the academy, and also gave him a jade pendant with ��Ning�� carved on it, which was to be thrown next tho


    After the incident, everyone would assume it��s rted to Ning Jing, either resulting in Ning Jing��s death, or making it appear as though it was something orchestrated by Ning Yao to harm Ning Jing, leaving Ning Jing in a desperate situation nheless.


    ��He said then, as long as I was poisoned too, no one will suspect me. I didn��t want to endure another three years, and I couldn��t afford to, and I was even more afraid of being mocked when I return to my hometown. Xiu Shirong promised that the Xiao family could sponsor my stay in Pingbei City and would give me arge sum of money after the event. If I didn��t agree, he would make it impossible for me to stay in Pingbei City. I didn��t want unprincipled gains, I was threatened into obeying him at the time!�� Ma Yaozu asserted resentfully, ��The poison was given by him, he was the mastermind, and I had no choice!


    But I didn��t expect him to let me bear all the me and use me as a scapegoat!��


    Ma Yaozu��s final admission was more or less what Su Liang had suspected. Being a poor schr, his jealousy and insecurity were true, but even if he had the courage, he wouldn��t dare perform such a vicious and ruthless act. However, the truth was that he was really threatened, as well as enticed although that may just be an attempt to whitewash his crime.


    The truth was, the real mastermind behind all this was the Xiao Family. Being influential powerhouses in Pingbei City, they had already found their scapegoat in advance.


    If Ma Yaozu hadn��t been discovered, Xiu Shirong could��ve avoided any involvement at all, and everything would��ve been considered Ning Jing or Ning Family��s matter.


    When Xiu Shirong was brought to the academy, he already knew he was suspected, and he instantly sold out Ma Yaozu without any hesitation.


    ��The depositions of the two of them, did the officials record everything?�� Lin Shuzhi looked at the man from the Government Office.


    The man nodded, ��It��s been recorded. Ma Yaozu admitted to personallymitting the poisoning. Ma Yaozu imed that it was instigated by Xiu Shirong, but that��s just his side of the story, it��s too far-fetched, not credible.


    After all, Xiu Shirong doesn��t have any real grudge with the young master


    Ning.��


    This statement directly indicated the attitude of the Government Office.


    Until now, Ma Yaozu could only protest, speaking useless nonsense, as even he didn��t know why Xiu Shirong would want to frame Ning Jing.


    Ma Yaozu, bewildered by jealousy and blinded by benefits, had self-destroyed his prospects and ended up in his current state. Su Liang didn��t sympathize with him, yet she hoped even more for the wicked deeds of the Xiao family to be publicly known.


    Xiu Shirong appeared at the entrance with a paper in his hand. Seeing Ma


    Yaozu, he sighed deeply, ��You really have messed up!��


    After his statement, Xiu Shirong disregarded the murderous gaze from Ma


    Yaozu, walked in arrogantly, and then ceremoniously handed the paper to Lin


    Shuzhi, ��Dean, please read it. If there��s nothing else, I��ll take my leave.��


    Lin Shuzhi took the paper cold-faced, ��Even though there��s no evidence to prove Ma Yaozu��s usations against you, since there��s suspicion, please take the two of them for a thorough interrogation.��


    Xiu Shirong��s face darkened briefly, but quickly returned to normal, ��Sure! Those who are clean have nothing to fear, I am willing to cooperate with the investigation! ��


    Ma Yaozu was cursing furiously, while Xiu Shirong looked at him, smiling grimly.


    The former was led away forcibly, while thetter strutted away, his head held high.


    Only Su Liang and Lin Shuzhi were left in the room.


    Lin Shuzhi let out a long sigh, ��It seems that it was indeed the doing of the Xiao family.��


    ��But Xiu Shirong will be off the hook very soon,�� said Su Liang, ��We don��t have any evidence.��


    Xiu Shirong truly was the spitting image of the spoiled rich second -generation figures Su Liang had often seen in news in her past life:wless and fearless.


    The only problem was that sometimes it was hard to pin something on them.


    A silhouette appeared at the door. Su Liang turned her head and saw it was Ning Jing. She asked him, ��Did you bring Xiu Shirong here?��


    Ning Jing nodded and walked in, ��I heard from the Xiao Family that their n to frame me was not because of Zhengzheng. Even before I came to Pingbei City, the Xiao Family had reached a cooperation agreement with Ning Yao. One of Ning Yao��s conditions was for the Xiao Family to eliminate me in Pingbei City.��


    The previous attempts of Ning Yao��s people to openly contact Ning Jing at the academy was merely a ruse to lower his guard.


    After failing several times in Bei��an County, Ning Yao knew that the current Ning Jing was not an easy target, and didn��t expect that moral ckmail would work on him.


    His real hidden card was the Xiao Family.


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed, ��If the jade pendant had been discoveredst night, you would��ve already been arrested. As long as the Xiao Family handled the situation well, you might end up having to escape from jail to save your life, not to mention your career.��


    Lin Shuzhi��s face turned whiter, ��Disgusting! These people are outrageous!��


    Su Liang fell into thought, ��We need to figure out a way to make Xiu Shirong confess and rat out Ning Yao. If the Government Office is going to be corrupt and unjust, then we��ll just have to arrange a meeting with the Yama King for some people..��

 Chapter 88 - 88: 088. Ning Jing Leaves (Part 1)

    Chapter 88: 088. Ning Jing Leaves (Part 1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The final conclusion of the storm that had developed till now was either that


    Ma Yaozu, jealous of Ning Jing, chose to poison the well water of Qianshan Academy to frame him.


    Or that Ning Yao had bought the Xiao Family, and to frame Ning Jing, they coerced and enticed Ma Yaozu, making him a scapegoat.


    It seemed both roots were due to ��jealousy�� and centered on Ning Jing, but there was a difference.


    In the former case, Ma Yaozu disyed a one-sided vile and malicious character and Ning Jing was an innocent victim. He was just too outstanding, and that wasn��t wrong.


    In thetter case, it was caused by Ning Jing��s family affairs, and once outsiders got involved, he would inevitably be med.


    Ning Jing could not control Ma Yaozu��s jealousy, but he ��should�� have handled his family affairs well.


    Although Ning Jing had been expelled from his family, he still carried the Ning surname. In the eyes of outsiders, he was inseparable from Ning Yao.


    When two brothers fought, outsiders would enjoy watching the excitement.


    But if outsiders were affected, then it would be a different story.


    Especially since Ning Yao was in Xunyang City and had been behind the scenes from beginning to end. The victims in Qianshan Academy, as well as the angered spectators, could only see Ning Jing, and their anger would naturally be vented on him.


    ��If we spread the truth, you may not receive sympathy and support, but more likely hostility and resentment.�� Su Liang looked at Ning Jing and sighed.


    The shrewd merchant Xiao Family surely calcted this, and they firmly believed that Ning Jing didn��t want to escte the matter because it would do him no good on the Dath of the ImDerial examination.


    However, if they were to me everything on Ma Yaozu and keep Ning Yao and the Xiao Family out of it, Su Liang would be unable to swallow her anger.


    It seemed that Ning Yao and the Xiao Family��s real goal had not been achieved, but it still hit Su Liang hard.


    Thinking of Xiao Shirong��s hypocritical and triumphant face earlier, Su Liang wanted to kick him away with one foot.


    Ma Yaozu poisoned his peers for his own interests and deserved to die, garnering no sympathy.


    As long as Ning Jing suffered a loss in silence, everything would quiet down. However, the more Su Liang thought, the angrier she became.


    Lin Shuzhi sighed deeply, ��The Xiao Family has significant influence in Pingbei City, and they have left no handle on their actions. Based on Ma Yaozu��s usation alone, it��s impossible to hurt Xiao Shirong even a little bit. People would only think that Ma Yaozu has gone mad and is attacking randomly. The real mastermind is Ning Yao, but there is no way to prove that Ning Yao and the Xiao Family are working together, as they have no apparent connection with you.��


    ��What does Master think we should do?�� Su Liang asked.


    Lin Shuzhi shook his head, ��There are only two of you, but you have offended two, even three major families. In my selfish view, I hope you can avoid them until Jing��er takes the exam next year, and then settle ounts with them. But I also know that whether the matter can be silenced depends entirely on them. Judging by the actions of the Li, Xiao, and Ning families, if they don��t seed this time, there will be a next time. They won��t give up until they drive Jing��er to a dead end. Avoidance is not a long-term solution; it will only embolden them.��


    ��So Master supports our counterattack?�� Su Liang asked.


    Lin Shuzhi nodded, a hint of coldness in his eyes, ��The Xiao Family and Ning


    Yaomitted heinous acts, and if not for Liang��er��s efforts to turn the tide, Qianshan Academy would have been gonest night. If you are confident, do whatever you want to do!��


    Lin Shuzhi was a schr, but it didn��t mean hecked courage.


    From his resignation as a young official till now, he had always adhered to his principles. After experiencing the life-and-death momentst night, he would never say that Ning Jing should give in and endure any further.


    ��Ning Yao should know the rtionship between Master and me. He may very likely make a big fuss about it and drag Master into it.�� Ning Jing��s face was calm, ��I had originally intended to let him die after I ranked as the Top Schr, but now, I can��t wait anymore.��


    Ning Jing participated in the Imperial examination to fulfill the wishes of the real Ning Jing.


    In the real Ning Jing��s suicide note, he said, ��I always dreamed of bing the Top Schr and seeing the faces of my brothers and sisters. Sadly, I won��t have the chance.�� This was also one of the reasons why Ning Jing hadn��t sought revenge for the real Ning Jing until now.


    He initially nned to wait a few months before taking action to destroy the Ning Family after the Imperial examination was over.


    If it were only Ning Yao targeting Ning Jing, regardless of assassination or framing, Ning Jing wouldn��t take the initiative to find him.


    However, this time, Ning Yao hadpletely crossed Ning Jing��s bottom line.


    Moreover, after getting to know Lin Shuzhi, Ning Jing didn��t want Ning Yao to publicize their close rtionship with the Lin Family, which would affect not only Lin Shuzhi but also the two Lin Family members who were officials in the capital city, and it might even affect Lin Xueqing��s future marriage.


    After all, Ning Jing now has thebel of Bei Jingwang Mansion.


    ��In fact, we can hire assassins from Yanyun Building, money isn��t an issue. But since Yan Sui was killed, Yanyun Building is probably in chaos now and can��t be relied on.�� Su Liang said.


    Lin Shuzhi frowned, it sounded like Su Liang and Ning Jing had dealt with Yanyun Building before?


    Su Liang was stunned, and Lin Shuzhi asked uncertainly, ��Jing��er, your martial arts����


    That day, when two male corpses were found near Qianshan Academy, Ning


    Jing admitted it was his doing, so Lin Shuzhi knew he was no longer the same.


    Su Liang answered, ��His martial arts should be more than enough to ughter the entire Ning Family.��


    Lin Shuzhi looked at Ning Jing and sighed deeply, ��I won��t ask where your martial arts skills came from. Are you nning to take revenge on Ning Yao right away?��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Su Liang stays at the academy to protect Master and junior sister. I will go to Xunyang City ande back here after the issue is resolved.��


    Su Liang originally wanted to go with Ning Jing, but when he heard him say this, he nodded too, ��I have no problem. Someone is in Su Family vige, and she can��t leave anyway, Aunt Bai will take good care of her. As for the Fourth Prince, I��ll send a letter to inform him.��


    In fact, there was no agreement between Su Liang and Duanmu Chen, just the possibility of future cooperation. The actual person to inform was Nian Jincheng, so he wouldn��t think something happened to his good brother for not returning for so long.


    But directly contacting Nian Jincheng was absolutely forbidden, it would be enough to tell Duanmu Chen.


    ��It��s going to take at least half a month for this round trip. Will you be able to return to Bei��an County before the end of the year?�� Lin Shuzhi asked.


    ��He shouldn��t need that long.�� Su Liang said, ��Whether we return to Bei��an


    County or not, let��s wait for him toe back.��


    Lin Shuzhi nodded, ��Since you��ve decided, I have no objections as your master. Just one thing, Jing��er, you must take care of yourself, those people are not worth risking your life for.��


    ��Okay.�� Ning Jing nodded, then looked at Su Liang, ��You cane see me off.��


    The two of them walked through the academy towards the main gate.


    ��How long will it take you toe back?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing said, ��Ten days.��


    ��Alright.�� Su Liang nodded, ��There have been some troublestely, I��ll stay here to watch over Master and Xueqing, and try to convince Master to agree to leave Qianshan Academy with Xueqing to head to the capital city before youe back.��


    The Lin Family father and daughter also had troubles recently, otherwise Su Liang could have gone back to Su Family vige first.


    As they approached the main gate, Su Liang suddenly remembered something, ��Hold on!�� He ran back.


    Ning Jing stood waiting, and Su Liang soon returned, handing him the wound medicine and antidote he had made earlier, ��I made these ording to the recipe, I don��t know their effectiveness, you can give them a try.��


    Ning Jing frowned at Su Liang, ��Are you sure your antidote won��t poison me to death?��


    Su Liang snorted, ��Forget it then!��


    Ning Jing put away the medicine bottles, ��Let Ning Yao try.��


    Su Liang��s lips curled slightly, ��Alright!��


    ��Be careful.�� Ning Jing said.


    ��So should you.�� Su Liang, like a brother, clenched his fist and bumped Ning Jing��s shoulder, ��Make sure Ning Yao dies in a ��good-looking�� way.��


    ��Okay.�� After Ning Jing finished speaking, he turned around and strode away..

 Chapter 89 - 89: 089. Can You Die From Saying It (Second Update)

    Chapter 89: 089. Can You Die From Saying It (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xiu Shirong emerged from the Yamen, neatly dressed and standing tall.


    ��Master Xiu, take care,�� the Yamen runner bowed respectfully.


    Xiu Shirong looked pleased, took out a folded silver banknote and handed it over. ��After all, I had studied with Ma Yaozu, please ��take care�� of him for me.��


    The Yamen runner quickly pocketed the silver banknote and assured Xiu Shirong.


    Not far away was a luxurious carriage. As soon as the Yamen runner left, a young servant ran over and diligently wiped the dirt from Xiu Shirong��s clothes. ��Master, the third master suddenly disappeared, master and madam are both worried to death! Is the third master alright?��


    Xiu Shirong snorted lightly, ��In Pingbei City, who could harm me?��


    When the carriage curtain was lifted, Xiu Shirong saw a woman with heavy makeup sitting inside. She looked to be in her twenties, but her facial features were obscured by the extravagant makeup.


    Xiu Shirong immediately put on a different facial expression, and after getting in the carriage, smiled and called her ��sister-inw.��


    The woman was the fourth youngdy from the Li family, one of the four major merchants in Qian Country, and now the mistress of the Xiu family. She squinted her eyes, sizing up Xiu Shirong, ��What happened?��


    Xiu Shirong sat upright, ��Someone knocked me out at home and sent me to


    Qianshan Academy! ��


    Xiu Lishi��s expression changed, she twisted the handkerchief in her hand, ��who?��


    Xiu Shirong shrugged, ��I don��t know. Maybe Ning Jing?


    Xiu Lishi snorted coldly, ��Ning Yao said that Ning Jing had a weak body and didn��t know Martial Arts, but she has climbed up the ranks with Crown Prince Bei Jingwang, and it seems there are master protectors around her.��


    ��Originally, the Xiu family had no grudge with Ning Jing, and even Ma Yaozu wouldn��t admit it. But recently, because of my sister-inw��s family and her nephew, Ning Jing has be suspicious of us.�� Xiu Shirong looked regretful,


    ��Such a perfect n, yet it ended up in vain.��


    ��You didn��t confess, did you?�� Xiu Lishi asked.


    Xiu Shirong��s smile seemed both genuine and fake. ��If I were that foolish, sister-inw wouldn��t entrust me with such important matters.��


    Xiu Lishi snorted lightly, ��Your mind is clever, but you never use it for good.


    After all these years of studying, you didn��t even be a schr.��


    The Xiu family��s heart was set on cultivating schrs and achieving sess, but Xiu Shirong was not up to par. The Li family had spent a fortune hiring a highly-ranked old schr to teach the children of the family, andst year, Xiu Lishi sent her only son to her maiden home to study.


    Xiu Shirong��s eyes darkened slightly, and he said nonchntly, ��If all my ambitions were to be used for good, I would��ve turned against my big brother and sister-inw long ago.��


    Xiu Lishi sneered, ��You don��t have the guts! Without the Xiu family, what could you aplish?��


    Xiu Shirong didn��t get upset and onlyughed, ��I��m just counting on my sister-inw to give me more rewards!��


    ��Stop pping your gums! Tell me, what happened in the end?�� Xiu Lishi asked. Xiu Shirong then went on to recount his experiences after waking up in the academy.


    ��I didn��t see Ning Jing, but I did meet a Miss Ning who ims to be Ning Jing��s younger sister. She really was an extraordinary beauty.�� Xiu Shirong��s mind conjured an image of Su Lianz��s small face, and he licked his lips.


    Xiu Lishi scoffed lightly, ��Look how greedy you are! Once we take care of Ning Jing, you can y with her however you want!��


    ��Thank you in advance, sister-inw.�� Xiu Shirong��s smile deepened.


    Upon hearing his recount, Xiu Lishi also sighed regretfully, ��We wasted an opportunity. Unbelievable that Ning Jing actually has a sister by her side with such formidable medical skills. Otherwise, if just a few more schrs had died, the matter would��ve been a big deal and Ning Jing would��ve been implicated! Now we have to make sure Ma Yaozu dies quickly and keeps quiet, so as not to implicate us!��


    ��Sister-inw spends so much silver every year on the government, what��s there to be afraid of?�� Xiu Shirong was unconcerned.


    ��My father taught us from a young age that in business, there��s no need to worry about right and wrong, ck and white, but you have to be clean and not leave any ws. Otherwise, you never know when a careless mistake could cause you to lose everything!�� Xiu Lishi said in a stern tone.


    Xiu Shirong still had a yful smile on his face, ��Thank you for your guidance, sister-inw.��


    The poisoning incident spread quickly throughout Pingbei City on the day it happened.


    But in the story versions, there was Ning Jing, Ma Yaozu, but not a trace of connection to the Xiao Family or Xiu Shirong.


    Xiu Lishi knew that this attempt had failed and did not cause any further trouble, deciding to make new ns. Other than removing the Xiao Family from the story, she did not try to pin any other dirty water on Ning Jing.


    Thus, it soon becamemon knowledge in Pingbei City that a schr from Bei��an County, who had failed the provincial exam, was consumed with jealousy over Ning Jing, the head of the Ning family, andmitted the heinous crime of poisoning the well at the academy and framing Ning Jing.


    Thankfully, the medical treatment was timely, and everyone at the academy was shocked but unharmed, otherwise the consequences would have been unimaginable!


    Once the news spread, public outrage was immediately aroused, and people began to condemn the malicious Ma Yaozu who had been studying like a dog.


    Though there were also some who had no idea that Ning Jing was also at fault in this matter, they fabricated a story that Ning Jing had once boasted in front of Ma Yaozu, angering him, leading to the subsequent incidents.


    But such groundless rumors were believed by only a minority of people.


    Most people thought that Ma Yaozu was crazy and that Ning Jing had nothing to do with it.


    It is worth noting that Su Liang��s name did not spread.


    Nobody from the academy hade down the mountain. In the afternoon, after Ma Yaozu and Xiu Shirong were taken away, the only people who came down from the mountain were the doctors who had been invited the night before, and they didn��t know anything about Su Liang��s background and name.


    Those who were unaware thought it was the doctors who had saved nearly a hundred people at the academy.


    Among them were those who cared about face and didn��t want to admit they hadn��t done anything on their trip to the academy and that a young girl with an unknown background had saved everyone. They neither admitted nor denied the praise, essentially acquiescing to it.


    And there were even some thick-skinned people who tantly took credit for Su Liang��s aplishments, fabricating stories about how difficult it was for them to save people.


    After all, reputation is very important for medical professionals. With a good reputation, there is business and money to be made.


    The Xiao Family was located in the eastern part of Pingbei City, upying a


    rge area.


    At dusk, Xiu Shironz came out of his elder brother��s ce, nninz to change into another set of clothes and go to the brothel to listen to some music.


    Returning to his room, Xiu Shirong closed the door, opened the wardrobe, picked out a brocade robe, and just as he put it on, a shadow silently approached from behind. Then, a brick smacked him on the back of his head.


    Blood streamed down Xiu Shirong��s ears, soaking into the cor of his new clothes. He didn��t even have the chance to scream before passing out on the floor.


    On the other side, the current head of the Xiao Family, Xiu Shihao, was massaging Xiu Lishi��s shoulders. The couple exchanged a few words and quickly decided to arrange for Ma Yaozu to mit suicide out of fear of punishment�� tonight in jail. It would be easy with money.


    ��I should have known not to get involved in Ning Yao��s mess. That Ning Jing is quite a handful.�� Xiu Shihao scoffed.


    Xiu Lishi closed her eyes, leaned her head back against Xiu Shihao��s chest, andzily said, ��Don��t you want to not be under the thumb of my family for the rest of your life? You need allies against outsiders, otherwise our business will always be controlled by the Li family.��


    ��My wife really cares for me.�� Xiu Shihao said, visibly touched.


    The atmosphere grew intimate, and just as the couple was about to get affectionate, a dark shadow floated by and raised their blood-stained brick to smack Xiu Shihao on his head.


    Xiu Lishi, who had her eyes closed, heard a strange sound and felt a viscous liquid on her face. She opened her eyes, but before she could see anything clearly, she too was knocked unconscious with the same brick.


    Meanwhile, the unmarried second master of the Xiao Family was away on a business trip and would not return until the end of the year.


    As thest trace of sunset was swallowed up by the western sky, Ning Jing nced at the blood-soaked dark patch on the brick and tossed it into theke in the back garden of the Xiao Family estate before leaving silently.


    As Ning Jing left, screams and cries resounded in the Xiao family.


    He returned to the mansion he and Su Liang had purchased, picked up the prepared bundle, put on a bamboo hat, and left Pingbei City on horseback.


    At this point, Su Liang, who was preparing dinner at the academy, was unaware that Ning Jing had left only after teaching the three leaders of the Xiao family a lesson with bricks. She thought he had left the city early.


    Lin Xueqing woke up to find the sky already dark and went out to the smell of fooding from the kitchen. She walked over quickly and saw a familiar figure, her face surprised and delighted, ��Su, you��re still here?��


    Originally, Su Liang and Ning Jing nned to leave Pingbei City early in the morning and return to Bei��an County. Lin Xueqing woke up thinking they might have already left, but to her surprise, Su Liang was not only still here but also at the academy.


    ��There is hot water, wash your face.�� Su Liang smiled and exined to Lin Xueqing the truth behind the poisoning case fromst night and why they hadn��t left.


    As Lin Xueqing listened, she became indignant and shocked.


    After she finished listening and had washed up, she came to stoke the fire and sighed, ��Elder brother Ning is so miserable, he has such a family to deal with. No, they are not even human! He was ready to hand over the family business to Ning Yao, but Ning Yao insists on persecuting him! Shameless! The people of the Xiao family are heartless for profit! Ma Yaozu deserves to die!�� ��The more Ning Jing tolerates Ning Yao, the further he goes. ��)


    Su Liang said.


    Lin Xueqing realized something was off, ��Elder brother Ning�� is he skilled in martial arts?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Actually, he taught me my martial arts.�� Not entirely true. Lin Xueqing was shocked, ��Is he that good? We haven��t seen each other for only three years!��


    Su Lianz smiled, ��Actuallv, I��ve onlv known him for iust over three months and don��t know what he went through in those three years.��


    Lin Xueqing sighed, ��My second brother has practiced martial arts since he was a child, and it has been difficult. If Ning Jing is so strong after only three years of practice, he must have put in more effort and worked harder than others.��


    ��In life, when you want to do something or get something, you have to pay the price.�� Su Liang said, ��He knows what he��s doing, so you don��t need to think too much.��


    Lin Xueqing nodded heavily, ��You��re right, Su. In fact, I��m happy that although Ning Jing doesn��t talk much or smile now, he is neither depressed nor resentful.��


    After preparing dinner, the two went to find Lin Shuzhi.


    In the afternoon, government soldiers came to deal with the well, drawing up many buckets of water one after another, and finally, Su Liang confirmed that the water they had sent to her was safe.


    Lin Shuzhi had gone to check on the students and had just returned and changed clothes. Seeing Lin Xueqing and Su Liang, his eyes softened, ��Liang, you should take a break. You��ve been the most exhausted.��


    ��I��ll go to bed early tonight.�� Su Liang nodded.


    After dinner, Lin Shuzhi looked worried, ��With Ning Jing gone, will the people of the Xiao family target you and cause you harm in Pingbei City?��


    Su Liang was very calm, ��Master, don��t worry. If they dare to cause trouble for me, I will show them some colors!��


    She couldn��t stand the sight of Xiu Shirong and wished she could sneak into the Xiao family house tonight and smack him with a brick!


    However, with Ning Jing gone, Su Liang didn��t want to start trouble actively. She was fine on her own, but she was afraid of causing trouble for the Lin family father and daughter.


    Seeing Lin Shuzhi sigh again, Su Liang said seriously, ��I think all the officials in Pingbei City have been bought by the Xiao family. Ma Yaozu has been found guilty and may die in prison tonight, so it��s even more impossible to expose Xiu Shirong��s crimes to the public.��


    Lin Shuzhi looked disappointed, ��It wasn��t like this a few years ago; things have been getting worse.��


    ��Father thought about reporting it to the court, but we know they are unclean, yet we have no evidence.�� Lin Xueqing said.


    ��Master, in that case, it��s better to leave sooner rather thanter. This ce is no longer the simple and quiet ce you wanted.�� Su Liang said.


    Lin Shuzhi hesitated for a moment, ��I nned to hand over the academy before the New Year and take Xueqing to the capital city. It��s not good for a family to be scattered.��


    ��It��s just over a month anyway. Master, why not send a letter to Brother Lin earlier and have them send someone to pick us up? So as not to have more troubles in the long run.�� Su Liang said, ��By now, the students who have be schrs, how far they can go in the future mainly depends on themselves. Besides, there are other teachers in the academy, Master should also think more about his own children.��


    ��Yes, yes indeed!�� Lin Xueqing nodded repeatedly, ��Su��s sister��s words make a lot of sense! We still don��t know who sent the assassin before, once we get to the capital city, it will be safer than here. After all, my father is not a nobody.��


    ��Well���� Lin Shuzhi was somewhat hesitant. Deciding to go to the capital city for the New Year was because of the assassination, but he didn��t expect to leave so soon.


    After all, this academy was his many years of hard work, but he also knew that Su Liang was right.


    If it weren��t for the academy, Lin Shuzhi would have reunited with his daughter and two sons long ago. He had already made a lot of sacrifices for the three children he owed.


    ��After this incident, Master has fallen ill and has no energy to manage the academy anymore. It��s reasonable and logical for him to resign and leave for the capital city.�� Su Liang had already thought about how Lin Shuzhi could get out of the situation smoothly.


    ��I think it��s a good idea!�� Lin Xueqing approved with both hands, ��Look at what my father looks like now? If it wasn��t for Suls care, he might really be terribly ill. I will write to my brothers tonight, and when Ning Senior returns from


    Xunyang City to take Su away, we will go to the capital city!��


    Seeing the eager anticipation in Lin Xueqing��s eyes, Lin Shuzhi sighed and finally nodded, ��Alright! Let��s settle it this way!��


    He also nned to write a secret letter to report the corruption of the officials in Pingbei City after arriving at the capital city.


    There was no conversation that night.


    The next morning, someone from the government office came to find Lin Shuzhi, and Su Liang was also present, and learned of an unexpected piece of news.


    ��The official has already verified it, and everything Ma Yaozu said is true. The poison was indeed given to Ma Yaozu by Xiao Shirong, the third son of the Xiao family. Xiao Shirong lured Ma Yaozu tomit the crime, and the Xiao family was the mastermind behind the poisoning case!��


    Su Liang felt it was very strange. The one who came was the master who defended Xiao Shirong yesterday. He was from the Yamen.


    Yesterday, Xiao Shirong was taken to the Yamen and returned home unharmed in no time. Su Liang knew about this.


    Why did the wind change its direction overnight?


    Lin Shuzhi was also surprised, ��Just based on Ma Yaozu��s testimony����


    The master shook his head, ��Last night, Xiao��s family head and his wife, along with Xiao Shirong,mitted suicide in fear of punishment at home! After the servants of the Xiao family reported the case, the officials searched and found the poison in Xiao Shirong��s room. There were also servants who confessed that the head of the Xiao family conspired with Ning Yao of the Ning family in Xunyang to frame Ning Jing! Their methods were despicable and appalling!��


    Su Liang waspletely dumbfounded. Was she mistaken when she said that the officials in Pingbei City were corrupt? But it��s not right! There was no way that those three evil people in the Xiao family couldmit suicide in fear of punishment!


    The master said solemnly, ��The truth of the case hase to light, and all of the Xiao family��s property has been confiscated and forfeited to the state! The official says that every person in the academy who suffered wrongful harm will be given ten silver taels ofpensation. It will be sentter today. Please give it to them, Dean Lin!��


    Lin Shuzhi, full of doubts, said a few polite words and sent the master away.


    But when Su Liang heard the master say the Xiao family��s property was confiscated, she immediately realized what had happened.


    It��s impossible for the master of the Xiao family tomit suicide. They had already fixed up the people in the government office and were unafraid of anything.


    The final result was either greedy officials who wanted to swallow the Xiao family��s property took advantage of the situation and killed them, or the three people in the Xiao family suddenly encountered an ident and were killed by someone else. Officials ��ingeniously�� took advantage of this case and used Ma Yaozu��s testimony to convict the Xiao family, faked a suicide in fear of punishment, and conveniently seized their property.


    After thinking it over, Su Liang felt thetter possibility was greater. The government office and the Xiao family were originally interest-sharing partners. If they wanted to take down the Xiao family, they could have believed Ma Yaozu��s testimony and convicted the Xiao family from the beginning, instead of ying this game of changing faces overnight.


    And the person who did justice on behalf of Heaven could only be Ning Jing besides her.


    After Ning Jing left, Lin Shuzhi worried, Su Liang was also worried that the Xiao family would harm her, but she didn��t expect that someone would casually do what Su Liang wanted to do most, solving the hidden troubles for the future.


    The result was of course excellent, but Su Liang was a bit annoyed that Ning Jing didn��t mention a single word when he left.


    She looked out of the window and whispered to herself, ��Would saying something kill you? Seriously��.��

 Chapter 90 - 90: 090. Didn’t you send someone to ask me to come home? (First update)

    Chapter 90: 090. Didn��t you send someone to ask me toe home? (First update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Lin Shuzhi sent away the master from the government office, he closed the door and asked Su Liang what she thought of the matter about the ��three members of the Xiao Familymitting suicide for fear of being punished for their crimes. ��


    ��Someone probably took matters into their own hands and the government yed along, benefitting from the oue.�� Su Liang said.


    Upon hearing Su Liang��s words, Lin Shuzhi understood who was behind it. He sighed but didn��t say anything more.


    Having decided to leave the academy for the capital city yesterday and witnessing the darkness of the official circles in Pingbei City again today, Lin Shuzhi lost hisst hesitation. He wrote another letter to his two sons, asking them to send someone to pick them up.


    In the letter, he didn��t mention much about the poisoning case at the academy, fearing that they would worry and that the letter might be lost and seen by others. He only wrote that he was getting old, increasingly tired, and running out of energy, so it was time to let go of the matters of the academy and reunite with his family.


    In both letters sent to the capital city, one after the assassination attempt and one this time, Lin Shuzhi never mentioned Ning Jing and Su Liang.


    The first time he only mentioned being saved by a skilled master.


    Su Liang also wrote a letter, asking someone to send it back to Bei��an County. The recipient was Hu Er.


    There were two letters hidden inside the letter to Hu Er, one for County


    Magistrate Mu Fei, and one for ��Su Jiujiu.��


    She only informed them that she was dyed and would return half a monthter than expected.


    A dayter, Lin Shuzhi intended to go to the government office to announce his intention to resign as the dean of Qianshan Academy and that he had chosen a reliable sessor within the academy.


    Su Liang was worried that he might encounter trouble along the way, but she couldn��t leave Lin Xueqing alone at the academy. So, the three of them went down the mountain together, and found a tea house for Su Liang and Lin Xueqing to wait for Lin Shuzhi��s return.


    Sitting in the elegant room on the second floor overlooking the street, as Lin Shuzhi walked alone towards the Government Office, Lin Xueqing sped her hands together and prayed earnestly, ��I hope everything goes smoothly, and there won��t be any more problems.��


    ��Master is not a government official and doesn��t even receive a sry. It��s just that the government has relied on Qianshan Academy to achieve their political merits in recent years, so they��ve been getting more and more involved.�� Su Liang said, ��Although Master��s talents are irreceable, I think his resignation will go smoothly.��


    Given the fame of Qianshan Academy, there were probably many people who wanted to take the dean��s position.


    However, the sessor chosen by Lin Shuzhi might not necessarily have the opportunity to take over the position.


    From where they were sitting, they could hear the voices of the people on the street below and the conversations of other guests in the tea house.


    Everyone was talking about the same thing �C the poisoning case at the academy.


    At first, when Ma Yaozu was sentenced, everyone thought the truth had been revealed.


    Unexpectedly, after a night, the case took a shocking twist.


    It wasn��t quite a reversal since the fact that Ma Yaozu had poisoned the academy himself was not overturned; still, he was not the real mastermind, but someone who had been threatened and lured into doing it.


    The mastermind was the Xiao Family of Pingbei City, while the Ning Family of Xunyang City was the instigator.


    Ning Jing, who had already been expelled from the Ning Family, still couldn��t break free from their persecution and entanglement.


    His elder brother from the same father but different mother, Ning Yao, had secretly provided benefits to the Xiao Family, asking them to help ensure Ning Jing��s death in Pingbei City.


    After many twists and turns, and with no lives lost in the academy, the ��truth�� became clear at this point, and people were condemning Ning Yao��s shamelessness and cruelty, condemning the Xiao Family for their unscrupulousness, and condemning Ma Yaozu.


    There were also those who condemned Ning Jing as a bad luck star without knowing right from wrong.


    However, since the three main members of the Xiao Family had already met Yama King and could no longer nder Ning Jing, those voices would soon disappear.


    The government officials showed no intention of asking Ning Jing to cooperate in the investigation. Because their self-directed and self-acted ��truth�� had alreadye to an end.


    As for the second master of the Xiao Family who was still away on business and had not returned, the Pingbei City government office issued a warrant for his arrest. As long as he returned, he could not escape death. Only when he died could those who got the Xiao Family��s property finally sleep peacefully.


    Lin Xueqing listened to the mixed opinions around her and looked at the clear sky outside, sighing softly, ��The sky in Pingbei City is getting darker.��


    She knew that Lin Shuzhi was nning to go to the capital city for another purpose �C to expose the corruption and bribery in Pingbei City to the court.


    This would be a risky move, and it could only be done after leaving this ce.


    Yonglong Embroidery Workshop was right across the street, and the manager looked up in surprise when he saw Su Liang. He had thought that Su Liang and Ning Jing would leave after the exams were over.


    When he shifted his gaze away, the manager ordered his clerk to remove the newly-arrived Yanluo silk from the shelf and take it to the back, not for sale.


    However, as soon as the clerk took the valuable fabric from the most conspicuous spot, someone said, ��That fabric, I want to buy it!��


    Seeing that it was the daughter of Master Mao from the government office, the manager didn��t dare to offend her and motioned for the clerk to bring the Yanluo silk to Miss Mao.


    Miss Mao liked it very much and immediately said she wanted to buy it.


    The manager quoted the price with a smile, exining that this was a new fabricunched by the Yang Family this year for the new tribute items, with only a few items released to test the market response.


    Hearing this, Miss Mao became more determined to buy it, but she cut the price by more than half, asking that it be sold at a lower price.


    Miss Mao��s face darkened, ��You dare not recognize my father��s authority while doing business in Pingbei City? Do you know who my father is?��


    Soon a crowd gathered to watch themotion.


    Yonglong Embroidery Workshop was doing legitimate business, backed by one of Qian Country��s four major businesses, the Yang Family. They had never skimped on giving the government its share of benefits.


    The manager knew that if he gave in to Miss Mao today, she would only be more demanding, fearing that in the future, all the good things in the Embroidery Workshop would be taken by thosedies and madams from the officials�� families.


    The manager tried to appease Miss Mao to no avail. She insisted on buying the Yanluo silk at the price she had named.


    With so muchmotion, it was hard for Su Liang not to notice.


    Lin Xueqing looked outside for a while, not knowing what had happened, and had no intention of joining the excitement. However, she saw Su Liang stand up.


    ��Where are you going, Sister Su? Is my father back?�� Lin Xueqing looked down, but she didn��t see Lin Shuzhi.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��My master won��t be back so soon. I��m going to the embroidery workshop across the street to buy some things.��


    ��Wait a little longer, and I��ll go with you.�� Lin Xueqing tried to hold Su Liang back.


    Su Liang smiled, ��It��s okay. You stay here and wait. I��m going by myself, and I��ll be back soon.��


    Before Lin Xueqing could say anything more, Su Liang had already hurried downstairs.


    A crowd had gathered in front of the Embroidery Workshop, Little Miss Mao��s maid used the manager of outrageous pricing.


    There was a lot of debate among the crowd, some saying that Little Miss Mao bullied others, while others said that the workshop manager was being unreasonable. Offending Master Mao over a piece of cloth would lead to no good consequences.


    Su Liang pushed through the crowd and walked in, ��How much is it? I��ll buy it.�� The manager looked astonished, not expecting Su Liang to show up.


    Little Miss Mao was infuriated, ��Who are you? I��ve already bought the cloth!��


    Su Liang looked innocent, ��If the payment has already been made, why argue? Since you don��t have enough money, maybe look at something else? To force others to sell at a loss, how is this any different from daylight robbery?�� ��You dare to insult me?�� Little Miss Mao��s face turned green with anger.


    Su Liang smiled, ��I didn��t use any foulnguage; everyone here heard. I heard that this miss is Master Mao��s daughter? I��ve met Master Mao before, he��s a frugal and honest person. Does he know that his daughter is bullying people in broad daylight?��


    Little Miss Mao��s face stiffened!


    Su Liang asked the manager again, ��How much is it?��


    The manager quoted the original price, and Su Liang handed over a silver note,


    ��I��ll buy. Keep the change.��


    Someone with sharp eyes saw it and eximed, ��One thousand taels! ��


    The cloth was already 500 taels, which was considered a sky-high price in the fabric market. Yet Su Liang paid 1000 taels for it.


    ��Who are you?�� Little Miss Mao asked coldly.


    ��Do I need to verify my identity to buy a piece of cloth?�� Su Liang snorted lightly.


    Little Miss Mao stared at her but didn��t dare to be arrogant anymore, afraid of being scolded by Master Mao when she returned home.


    The manager insisted on only taking 500 taels, and Su Liang left the


    Embroidery Workshop while holding the cloth.


    Feeling humiliated, Little Miss Mao quickly left as well but ordered her maid to follow Su Liang to see where she went, clearly not intending to swallow this humiliation.


    The manager knew Su Liang wasn��t just buying the cloth but was helping the Embroidery Workshop; he felt gratitude but also worried that Su Liang might run into trouble.


    However, after leaving the Embroidery Workshop, Su Liang turned into an alley and quickly disappeared from sight.


    Lin Xueqing was confused, not knowing what was going on.


    When Su Liang returned, she had changed into men��s clothing, and the cloth was nowhere to be seen.


    ��I went back home for a while,�� Su Liang sat down opposite Lin Xueqing, ��That cloth is really nice. When you go to the capital city, take it with you. See what the popr styles are there and make two new dresses.��


    Lin Xueqing was still puzzled, ��Sister Su, you didn��t go there just to buy cloth, right?��


    Su Liang chuckled softly, ��I couldn��t stand the injustice.��


    Seeing Lin Xueqing��s disbelief, Su Liang closed the window and began to tell her about the Yang Family.


    She began with how Yang Yu was betrayed and sold by her cousin who lived with her, Lin Xueqing looked anxious, ��Was she alright in the end?��


    ��It was a close call.�� Su Liang talked about her first encounter with Yang Yu.


    She skipped the part when Ning Jing identally discovered a ck mist in the center of Yang Yu��s eyebrows, which led to their interaction.


    As Lin Xueqing listened to the thrilling stories of Yang Yu��s rescue and Yang


    Feng barely escaping an assassination by his father��s illegitimate child, Yang Wu, only to be Ning Jing��s scapegoat shortly afterward, she couldn��t help but feel shocked and excited.


    ��Miss Yang is amazing, carrying the weight of such a big family at such a young age.�� Lin Xueqing finally sighed.


    ��You have a good rtionship with your siblings. Cherish that. But for rtives and friends, be more cautious, especially with people like me.�� Su Liang advised Lin Xueqing.


    Lin Xueqing shook her head, ��Sister Su is so nice, there��s no way you would harm me.��


    ��But when you arrive in the capital city, not all the ��friends�� you meet might have good intentions. Better be cautious.�� Su Liang said.


    Lin Xueqing nodded, ��I will.��


    Su Liang also mentioned Liu Xiaoyue, whom she sent to Yang Yu��s side.


    Upon hearing Liu Xiaoyue��s tragic experience, Lin Xueqing was shocked, ��Such a thing happened to her, yet she still managed to live on, she��s so brave! I really want to meet Yang Yu and Xiaoyue!��


    ��You��ll have a chance to meet them in the future.�� Su Liang said.


    She wasn��t trying to tell stories or brag about the people she saved, but rather to let Lin Xueqing know that as a woman in this world, survival was already difficult. Caution was necessary, and in times of hardship, one must be brave and strive to live on.


    Lin Xueqing would soon leave Qianshan Academy in Pingbei City and live in the capital city, where the environment would change drastically. She couldn��t avoid going out, so protecting herself was essential.


    There was a knock on the door, Lin Xueqing rushed over excitedly, ��Father is back!��


    Lin Shuzhi entered, his face heavy.


    ��Did they refuse to let Father leave?�� Lin Xueqing frowned.


    Lin Shuzhi shook his head, ��I can leave, but for the new academy dean, they don��t ept the person I nominated and said they have other arrangements.�� Su Liang had guessed right.


    With Su Liang��s remark, the overwhelmed Lin Shuzhi became enlightened. He pped his hands and stared intently, ��That��s right! I have to go to the capital city as soon as possible!��


    The Ning Family residence in Xunyang City.


    It waste at night, and Ning Yao was still checking ount books under themplight,pletely focused.


    A gust of wind blew, and suddenly themp went out. Ning Yao frowned and stood up, only to see a dark figure in the distance behind him, not knowing when it had appeared.


    Ning Yao looked horrified, ��Who is it?��


    ��Didn��t you send someone to ask me toe home soon?�� Ning Jing��s icy voice sounded..

 Chapter 91 - 91: 091. Confrontation (Second Update)

    Chapter 91: 091. Confrontation (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The cold moonlight filtered through the windowttice, only illuminating Ning Jing��s perfect jawline.


    He seemed like a merciless specter, descending from the heavens, encircled by an eerie and terrifying aura.


    ��Xiaoqin, is it really you?�� Ning Yao suddenly raised his voice after a brief moment of panic, his feigned surprise so false that it shattered.


    Ning Jing retorted, ��Aren��t you happy to see me?��


    Ning Yao shook his head repeatedly. His hands, hidden behind his back, clenched the dagger hidden in his sleeve, but his face showed a forced smile. ��I��m just so shocked. I thought you didn��t want toe back, and I never expected you to suddenly return!��


    ��Why would I not want to return?�� Ning Jing pressed.


    Ning Yao sighed deeply. ��We have deep misunderstandings between us. I��ve always wanted to exin them to you, but haven��t had the opportunity.�� ��Exin.�� Ning Jing��s voice was devoid of any emotion.


    Ning Yao closed his eyes, ��It��s too dark in here. Let me light amp, prepare some food and drink, and we can have a proper chat.��


    ��There��s no need.�� Ning Jing refused.


    Ning Yao sighed repeatedly, ��Xiaoqin, you��ve truly changed from before. You must have suffered a lot outside.��


    ��Enough of this nonsense.�� Ning Jing said coldly.


    Ning Yao forced a bitter smile, ��Fine. Let��s get to the point. When Father married into the Ning Family, Mother was kind and tolerant, epting us. I��ve always been grateful for that. When Mother suddenly fell ill, you rushed back from Pingbei City, tending to her day and night, seeking famed doctors around the world. However, it was all in vain, and she passed awayst year. You were devastated during that time. I tried to console you, from persuading you not to drown your sorrows in alcohol, to eventually drinking with you, just to let you Imow that I was there for you, that we were real brothers, and that you could trust me at any time.��


    ��That night, both of us were drunk andter, the warehouse caught fire. By the time I sobered up from the binge, the damage was already done. Father wanted to drive you out of the house to resolve the issue. No matter how much I pleaded, even offering to take the me for you, Father was unmoved.��


    ��I never expected that shortly after you left, I overheard Father telling my stepmother that he could only regain his dignity and truly be the master of the Ning Family by driving you away����


    Ning Yao sighed deeply. The stepmother he spoke of was the current Madam Ning, his birth mother. Before Ning Jing��s mother passed away, she was the Ning Family��s second wife and became the principal wifest year.


    An oppressive silence filled the air, and Ning Jing seemed like a statue, unmoving, and speechless, even his breath seemed to have stopped.


    Ning Yao spoke again, ��Don��t say you didn��t see iting, even I didn��t know that Father had such intentions. It was then that I began to suspect that the incident of the warehouse fire and the damaged tribute tea was Father��s plot to frame you, so he could catch you at an advantage and drive you out. With you gone, he could pretend not to be a mere son-inw, but the rightful head of the Ning Family.��


    ��When I confronted Father, he shamelessly admitted it!��


    ��I wanted to find you, but Father said there was no need, as you wouldn��t live for much longer. Even if I found you, it would only be your corpse.��


    ��Upon further questioning, he said that he had been slowly poisoning your food for years, and after Mother��s death, he had increased the dosage. To avoid criticism for poisoning his own child and seizing the family fortune, he had plotted to make youmit a grave mistake and drive you out with apparent justification.��


    ��Hearing those words and seeing Father��s crazed form, everything I believed in crumbled.��


    ��In a frenzy, I searched everywhere for you but found no trace. For a long time, I truly believed you were no longer among the living.��


    ��I hated Father so much. Even a mother tiger would not devour her own cubs, but he was so cruel to you. To avenge you, I began to retaliate in kind, poisoning Father��s food to make him suffer and die in despair, just like you.��


    ��If it weren��t for suddenly getting news of you, Father would have died from poisoning three months ago. In order to give you the chance to exact your own revenge, I allowed him to live until now.��


    ��However, no one in the family cares about you, except for me. Stepmother even wanted to sever our mother-son connection, and my younger siblings thought I was out of my mind. They all sided with Father, believing I was in the wrong, that I was insane.��


    ��When my sixth brother went out and ended up missing for a long time, I found out from my questioning that Stepmother had secretly overheard me talking to my retainer about you being alive and staying in Bei��an County. She ordered my brothers to get rid of you as soon as possible. Not only did they hire the most formidable assassin from Yanyun Building, but Sixth Brother even personally went to Bei��an County to eliminate you.��


    ��After all, they are my birth mother and siblings born of the same mother. I��ve been trying to persuade them not to be obstinate and continue to sin, but unfortunately, they only pretend toply.��


    ��I never sent anyone to Pingbei City to invite you back, fearing it might be another plot by Stepmother. I was more than happy knowing you were lucky enough to participate in the imperial examination elsewhere, hoping you would achieve your aspirations. I believed you would seed!��


    ��Xiaoqin, as your eldest brother, I promised to protect you but failed to do so. It��s only right for you to resent and hate me. But you must believe that I never have, nor will I ever, betray you or our brotherly bond! I swear!��


    Having said that, Ning Yao��s eyes glistened with unshed tears. He looked at Ning Jing intently, ��I received news that you passed the preliminary examination and was overjoyed! I couldn��t wait to find you and celebrate together! Now that you��re back, I can return all your rightful inheritance of the Ning Family to you. However, since you will have to continue your examination in the capital city, if you need me to, as your eldest brother, I can help manage it for you!��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��So that��s how it is. I misunderstood you.��


    Ning Yao��s expression changed, ��Xiaoai, vou must have had a hard time outside for more than a year, right?��


    Ning Jing shook her head, ��Not as hard as you. Caught between me and those heartless bastards, you must have suffered a lot.��


    Ning Yao shook his head, ��I��m fine. As long as you��re alive, nothing else matters.��


    ��You��ve done so much for me, I can��t bear to see you struggle anymore.�� Ning Jing said emotionlessly, ��Since it was your father who harmed me, and your mother, brother, and sister who have always wanted to kill me, let them all die. To alleviate your suffering for more than a year, you can do it yourself. Kill them all in front of me, alright?��


    Ning Yao��s face stiffened, ��Xiaoqi, I can send my father off for you, but my aunt and siblings, they are after all����


    ��They have nothing to do with me.�� Ning Jing said coldly, ��If you want to save them, you canmit suicide to atone for their sins. After you die, I will only drive them out of the Ning Family at most, not take their lives. Even if they be beggars, they can still survive.��


    ��Xiaoqi, are you really so cruel? They may harbor evil thoughts towards you, but aren��t you alright now?�� Ning Yao asked in a deep voice.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��If you put it that way, fine. All of you get out of the Ning Family, without taking a single needle, thread, or copper coin. I wanted to kill you, but you are still alive, it��s as if I hadn��t done anything.��


    Ning Yao forced a bitter smile, ��Xiaoqi, you never believed me, and won��t forgive me����


    ��If you die to prove your loyalty, I��ll forgive you and spare your flesh and blood. Isn��t that a good deal?�� Ning Jing said coldly.


    Ning Yao lowered his head, his voice low, ��Xiaoqi, are you really so heartless?��


    Ning Jing replied, ��I don��t think it��s necessary to have feelings for beasts.��


    Upon hearing this, Ning Yao suddenly looked up at Ning Jing. His previously pained and struggling face instantly turned sinister, ��Ning Jing, you don��t listen to reason, you��re seeking your own death! Yan Shiqi, kill him!��


    As Ning Yao��s words fell, a cold smile appeared at the corner of his lips, as if in the next moment, he would see Ning Jing��s head severed by his secret guard!


    Ning Jing remained calm.


    The atmosphere in the room was silent. After Ning Yao issued his order with confidence, no third person appeared.


    As time passed, Ning Jing remained still, but cold sweat broke out on Ning Yao��s forehead. He shouted again, ��Yan Shiqi! Come out! Hu Wei! Come out!�� Only the wind outside the window answered Ning Yao.


    At this moment, Ning Yao��s face finally revealed a look of panic and fear, a stark contrast to his heartfelt performance as a grieving brother earlier and his proud demeanor as a king ready to deal a fatal blow.


    ��Yan Shiqi?�� Ning Jing spoke, breaking the silence, ��You must have paid a huge amount of money to hire him as your guard. But it seems he never told you why, as an assassin from the Yanyun Building, he was free to take on private jobs.��


    Clutching the dagger in his sleeve, Ning Yao��s hand trembled uncontrobly,


    ��What do you mean?��


    ��Yan Shiqi had the chance to swindle your money because the owner of Yanyun


    Building, Yan Sui, is dead.�� Ning Jing��s voice remained calm, ��I killed him.�� Ning Yao��s eyes widened in disbelief, ��Impossible!��


    ��So, I think Yan Shiqi must have been here not long ago, but when he learned that I wasing, he took your money and ran. I don��t know who Hu Wei is.


    Since he��s not here, maybe Yan Shiqi killed him and took his money as well.


    You��re very courageous to do business with an assassin.�� Ning Jing said slowly, ��Although money can do a lot, they are greedy and treasure their lives even more.��


    Ning Yao��s face turned pale, ��In just one year, how could you possibly have such advanced martial arts����


    ��I originally wanted to let you live until next year, but you couldn��t wait to die.


    It��s a pity that I haven��t been able to eat well or visit Zhenzzhenz these past few


    days.��


    Suddenly, Ning Yao turned and ran towards the door!


    Ning Jing��s wooden sword grazed Ning Yao��s face and flew past, pinning against the door, leaving a deep bloody mark on Ning Yao��s cheek!


    His body went limp, and he copsed onto the ground!


    ��It��s just that you were so useless, I can only me ��my�� previous blindness for failing to recognize people properly and being forced to the end of the road.�� Ning Jing��s eyes were icy cold, ��You have already confessed the sins of your parents, brother, and sister. I will invite them here, and you as a family can discuss who will go first on the road to theherworld. I promised someone that I would make you all die in a spectacr fashion..��

 Chapter 92 - 92: 092. Cruel Truth (First Update)

    Chapter 92: 092. Cruel Truth (First Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Jingjing, how could your father harm you? It��s all Ning Yao��s doing! He framed you! I��m in this state because of him too! It��s because I said I wanted to bring you back!��


    ��Young Master Seven, I��m of lowly birth, and the madam kindly took me into the Ning Family. I am forever grateful to her, and I would never dare or have the ability to harm you! It��s all because of that restless Sixth Brother that I can��t control him�� ��


    ��Seventh Brother, I��m just a scoundrel who indulges in eating, drinking, and whoring. I know nothing!��


    ��Old Seventh, whatever our parents and elder brother did has nothing to do with me!��


    ��I��m already married, and I have no share in the Ning Family��s property. Why won��t you even spare me, Seventh Brother?��


    ��Seventh Brother, my stepmother forced me to poison our mother! I admit it! Please spare my life for the sake of my young and ignorant age. I��ll kowtow to you and obey whatever youmand!��


    Aside from the Sixth Young Master Ning Huan who died in Bei��an County and the Ninth Lady Ning Xinxin who married into the Capital City, all of the Ning Family members knelt before Ning Jing, defending themselves one after another.


    The father shifted the me to his son, the son shifted the me to his mother, the mother shifted the me to the son who died outside, and the siblings med each other. What a dramatic y it was.


    From the looks of their denial, none of them had ever thought that Ning Jing would return for revenge. They didn��t even bother to get their stories straight.


    Or perhaps they didn��t achieve a warm and harmonious family after killing the real Ning Jing, and everyone harbored their own secrets.


    It was obvious that the death of the real Ning Jing��s mother was also a conspiracy by this group of people. Even the youngest Lady Ten, who once received the most love from Ning Jing��s mother, was involved.


    Ning Jing did not speak. He just watched them coldly.


    A bunch of despicable people, desperate to save their own lives, revealed even more dark secrets of the family, trying to prove their loyalty whilepeting in their wickedness.


    They hoped that Ning Jing would eventually kill the most despicable person and let the less despicable ones off the hook.


    For example, Ning Jing��s maternal grandfather, the old master Ning, was also murdered by that despicable son-inw, Ning Feng.


    Several stewards who used to oppose Ning Feng had been framed and expelled by him. His ruthless methods were appalling.


    As Hua Mei, a woman who hailed from a brothel, heard her children all using her and making her take the me, she had a mental breakdown.


    With a piercing scream and eyes red as blood, she stared at Ning Jing, revealing the ultimate secret of the Ning Family, ��You are not even Ning Feng��s biological son!��


    In an instant, the atmosphere became eerily silent as Ning Feng and Hua Mei��s children looked at her with shocked expressions, turning their gazes towards her.


    This included Ning Yao. Apparently, he didn��t know either.


    Ning Feng slumped on the ground, his head hanging down, as if he were dead.


    Ning Jing��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��What do you mean?��


    ��I was with Ning Feng when I was fifteen years old. At that time, his name was still Wan Feng.��


    ��We were partners, and he flirted with women everyvvhere, running away with their money after tricking them. Sometimes I pretended to be his maid, and sometimes I pretended to be his sister, helping him deceive people.��


    ��Then one day on the main street of Xunyang City, we saw Ning Qingqing and learned that the vast Ning Family had no heir. Old Master Ning only had one precious daughter, and he was looking for a husband for her.��


    ��Ning Feng decided to make a huge move. If he seeded, he could be a great person and enjoy boundless wealth for the rest of his life! He sent me away and went to the Ning Family��s shop himself. Starting as a young shop assistant, he gradually became the manager, and then ��coincidentally�� got to Imow Ning Qingqing.��


    ��He had yed with many women and easily captured Ning Qingqing��s heart, making her insist on being with him despite Old Master Ning��s opposition.��


    ��Not long after they were married, Ning Feng began to poison Old Master Ning. He also secretly gave Ning Qingqing abortion medicine, causing her not to have children for many years, making her feel guilty and more obedient to Ning Feng. ��


    ��Do you know how you came to be? Ning Feng set a trap, causing Ning


    Qingqing to be abducted and vited for days before rescuing her!��


    ��Ning Qingqing wanted tomit suicide, but Ning Feng stopped her, saying he didn��t mind anything! Hahaha! How ridiculous! He just didn��t want Ning Qingqing to give birth to his own child. Otherwise, it would be hard for him to be ruthless when it came to seizing the family property!��


    ��Later, Ning Qingqing became pregnant, but not with Ning Feng��s child. She didn��t want an abortion, but Ning Feng insisted that she give birth, saying that it was fate ying tricks on them that they had ipatible bodies, and that child was a gift from heaven to them!��


    ��Don��t you wonder how people like us who have nothing to do with the Ning Family managed to have a ce in the family? Ning Feng constantly suppressed Ning Qingqing, making her feel that everything was her fault and that she owed Ning Feng, so when she learned of my past with him, she encouraged Ning Feng to bring me and my children back!��


    ��You don��t even know how big a scheme this man you��ve called father for so many years has designed! None of you know! Hahahaha!��


    ��He waited until you grew up to make his move, so he could use you and your mother to suppress me and my children, controlling us like puppets!��


    With her hair disheveled, Hua Meiughed hysterically, finally revealing the deepest secret she had been hiding for so many years. It seemed as if she gained a sudden liberation. Her head held high, her eyes were full of a strange, frightening light. ��What a pity, what a pity! He couldn��t kill you. Otherwise, all these years of nning would have seeded! Seeded! Everything in the Ning Family would have been ours! It would belong to my children and grandchildren in the future!��


    Even Ning Yao was dumbfounded and couldn��t speak.


    He thought he was unscrupulous, but after learning the truth from Hua Mei��s mouth, he realized thatpared to Ning Feng, he was way out of his league.


    It also vividly demonstrated to Ning Jing the so-called ��PUA�� technique that Su Liang had mentioned to him before.


    Ning Qingqing waspletely mentally controlled by Ning Feng, turning her into his puppet. Even the real Ning Jing, who had lived in this deformed family since childhood, did not find out until the ident that this so-called big family had already been hollowed out from its roots by someone else.


    In a certain sense, Ning Feng really had ��real skills��. He had a handsome appearance, honest and upright temperament, smart and capable handling of affairs, and was ruthless and unfeeling in his methods.


    What��s more pitiful is that when the real Ning Jing chose to die in despair and pain, Ning Feng had already seeded.


    Now, the one seeking revenge is an outsider.


    Hua Mei finished speaking, and her children fell silent.


    Ning Jing walked over to Ning Feng��s side, leaned down, and grabbed his cor, ��Who is my biological father?��


    Back then, Ning Qingqing had been kidnapped and then saved, all of which was arranged by Ning Feng. So, the man who vited Ning Qingqing should also be a specific person found by Ning Feng to avoid chaos afterward.


    Ning Feng, who had been tortured by Ning Yao to the point of being neither human nor ghost, looked at Ning Jing and chuckled coldly, ��A man crazier than me. Just wait, he will definitelye to find you.��


    Ning Jing let go of Ning Feng, turned around, and emotionlessly twisted Ning Er��s neck.


    Ning Feng��s body trembled, and Hua Mei screamed in horror.


    Ning Jing turned his head, ��Tell me, or I will kill your children one by one right in front of you.��


    In pain, Ning Feng closed his eyes, ��Even if I tell you, would you spare them?�� ��No,�� Ning Jing shook his head and killed another one.


    In his suicide note, the real Ning Jing had used Ning Feng, Hua Mei, and all their children of how they had torn off their masks. One by one, they were all once the most trusted and intimate family members in Ning Jing��s life. Unfortunately, in the end, the brutal truth proved that they were a whole family, and he was just extra and should die.


    At this point, even living one more second would be good.


    All of Ning Feng��s surviving children, including Ning Yao, urged Ning Feng to confess.


    Ning Fengughed softly, ��You can kill them all; I won��t tell you. After so many years, let it be thest surprise I give you. I will go to the underworld to find your mother, she must still be waiting for me like a fool!��


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ning Feng used all his strength to throw himself against the wall.


    Blood gushed out from his head.


    Suddenly, Ning Jing walked out and closed the door from the outside.


    The surviving few didn��t know what Ning Jing wanted to do, and they felt a glimmer of hope mingled with a deeper fear.


    In the darkest hours before dawn, in the silent depths of Ning Family Mansion, where Ning Qingqing used to live, a fire broke out in the courtyard.


    Ning Jing stood quietly in the courtyard, watching the mes dancing wildly in the night wind, illuminating a patch of sky above his head.


    He didn��t know if the real Ning Jing��s soul was in heaven, nor did he know if there really were eighteen levels of hell. When he went back, he could ask Su Liang, who knew ��science�� and would have a clear answer.


    If there was, Ning Jing thought this family would end up there.


    Because he was born with special abilities and was raised in a well-off family in the capital city, he had seen all kinds of people since childhood and knew that the evil of human nature could reach unimaginable depths.


    At this moment, he just felt that the real Ning Jing was not worth it.


    Only Ning Xinxin, who was married in the capital city, was left. Ning Jing would deal with herter.


    Originally, Ning Jing had just wanted toe to kill people and didn��t want to deal with the follow-up issues.


    But when the news of the Ning Family��s troubles spread, if he didn��t take over, the vast tea business would soon be devoured by others. Those who swallow it will not rest assured, they will not let him go.


    To avoid trouble, Ning Jing nned to make arrangements before leaving.


    When he goes back and tells Su Liang about the Ning Family, she will definitely want to dig Ning Feng and the others out tosh their bodies again.


    Let Su Liang handle the ��crazier�� man, the real Ning Jing��s biological father when he appears..

 Chapter 93 - 93: 093. Crush the Bones and Scatter the Ashes (Second Revision)

    Chapter 93: 093. Crush the Bones and Scatter the Ashes (Second Revision)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Dawn broke.


    The Ning Family was quiet. The servants, with uneasy expressions on their faces, hurried about with their heads low.


    The stewards and servants in the Ning Family Mansion located in Xunyang City were all gathered at the entrance of the Ancestral Hall, as silent as cicadas in the cold.


    The great n, which had almost been swallowed up by the outsiders since the death of the Ning Family��s elder, finally had its bloodline return!


    But when referring to the great n, only one descendant was left.


    Fortunately, both Ning Feng and Ning Yao, the father and son, wanted to take control of the Ning Family��s property and develop it further, never intending to destroy Ning Family.


    Thus, over the years, although the Ning Family was not as glorious as before, it had not fallen and was still among the top four merchants of Qian Country.


    The conflicts within the Ning Family arose due to the bloodline inheritance. A group of people who were once loyal to the Ning Family��s elder saw Ning Feng��s ambition to devour the Family. They suspected that the elder was murdered by him and wanted to support Ning Qingqing to seize power, expelling Ning Feng. Unfortunately, Ning Qingqing was just too naive, she exposed those people to Ning Feng, causing the loss of many capable stewards in the Ning Family. However, there were also many who did not recognize Ning Feng and chose to submit to him for survival. Now that they had heard Ning Jing had returned, they nurtured some hope.


    ��The Seventh Young Master is here!�� someone eximed.


    Everyone turned around and saw Ning Jing walking alone from the misty morning fog, his thin clothes and tall stature making his cold and detached face seem like that of a banished immortal.


    As he got closer, they noticed that Ning Jing was holding something in his hand �C a spirit tablet.


    As they got even closer, they saw what was written on the tablet, and everyone was horrified!


    Ning Jing passed through the crowd and entered the Ancestral Hall.


    People outside could see him cing the tablet he brought under the tablets of the Ning Family��s elder and Ning Qingqing, then lighting incense.


    ��Why did Young Master Ning Jing set up his own spirit tablet���� An old steward couldn��t help but speak up.


    The others were also puzzled.


    That was because the tablet read ��Ning Jing��s Spirit Tablet.�� The scene was quite eerie.


    When Ning Jing turned around, the stewards and servants lined up to watch him walk out, calmly saying, ��The old Ning Jing is dead. From now on, I am the head of the Ning Family.��


    Zhen Ningjing longed for freedom and didn��t want to take over the Ning Family��s business, which was rted to Ning Feng and Ning Yao��s brainwashing.


    The genuine members of Ning Family were all gone.


    Ning Jing was not doing this for Zhen Ningjing. He just wanted to minimize trouble because as long as he had this identity, he could never break away from the Ning Family.


    ��What about the Master and the Madam��?�� someone asked in a low voice.


    All they knew was that a courtyard in the mansion caught fire the night before, but they didn��t know what had happened to Ning Feng, Hua Mei, and their children.


    ��There are no Master or Madam in this family. This has just been me all along.�� Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent. ��The people you are thinking of never belonged to the Ning Family. Last night, Wan Feng admitted to murdering my grandfather and mother. Hua Mei and their children are all aplices.��


    Although everyone had some suspicions about these matters, it was still shocking to hear Ning Jing speak them out so bluntly!


    ��They have gone to the Underworld to apologize to my mother.�� Ning Jing said without any expression, dropping another bombshell.


    Everyone had previously known the Seventh Young Master to be the gentlest and kindest of them all.


    After a year, nobody expected that upon his return, Ning Jing would assume the posture of a murderous Asura. His first move not only wiped out the unwanted son-inw and his woman and children but also eliminated the evil forces within the Ning Family.


    Certainly, there were those who had followed Ning Feng and Ning Yao in the past, but with those people gone, no one would dare to challenge Ning Jing��s authority in the family at this moment.


    Because, from the very beginning, Ning Jing was the only legitimate heir to the Ning Family.


    This was also the reason why those evil people, who had already gained control of the Ning Family��s power, wanted to drive away the real Ningjing, killing him and desperately hunting him when they learned that he was not dead.


    ��In an hour, I want to see the ount books and know the current state of the Ning Family��s business. I can let go of the past, but the Ning Family doesn��t keep idlers, �� Ning Jing coldly said. ��Go and prepare.��


    The stewards�� expressions changed, and they all hurried away.


    Ning Jing looked at the remaining servants, finally resting his gaze on the middle-aged housekeeper.


    This was not the original housekeeper when the Ning Family��s elder was alive. He was Ning Feng��s confidant. He was sweating profusely, his head hanging low and his face pale.


    ��I have a task for you,�� Ning Jing said.


    The housekeeper immediately nodded, ��Yes, Master, please give your orders!��


    ��Go and throw Wan Feng, Hua Mei, and their children��s bones on the wild cemetery, and scatter their ashes!�� Ning Jing coldly ordered.


    The housekeeper looked horrified, and the other servants were also frightened.


    ��Master, if we go during the day and the outsiders find out���� The housekeeper��s voice trembled.


    ��Go openly and honestly. If anyone asks, tell them the truth.�� Ning Jing stated.


    The housekeeper nodded with a grim facial expression, ��Yes.��


    ��For those who want to leave, you can go to the ounting Office to take 100 silver taels and leave today. For those who want to stay, everything remains the same.�� Ning Jing dered.


    The Ning Family was rich and did not need so many servants now. Ning Jing had given them a choice.


    With that, he left and went to the courtyard where the real Ning Jing had lived from childhood to adulthood.


    Only a year had passed, and the courtyard was covered in weeds.


    Opening the door, dust filled the air.


    He fetched some water and cleaned the room where Zhen Ningjing had lived, cleared the weeds in the courtyard, and theny on the bed to sleep.


    That day, the weather in Xunyang City was gloomy.


    A group of strong young servants came out of the Ning Family Mansion, carrying poles and bamboo baskets, with the housekeeper looking serious by the side.


    Someone approached to see the charred human bones in the bamboo building and screamed in terror.


    Those who knew the housekeeper asked him what was happening. He told them as Ning Jing instructed, ��The real master of the Ning Family has returned. The son-inw Wan Feng and the poisonous Hua Mei, along with all their children, conspired against Lord Ning and Ning Qingqing. With conclusive evidence, they allmitted suicide in apology.��


    These words left everyone speechless and wide-eyed!


    Everyone believed that Wan Feng and Hua Mei from the brothel had conspired to take the Ning Family��s property. Many people had suspected that they had murdered Lord Ning and Ning Qingqing.


    But to say that the poisonous couple, along with their children,mitted suicide by self-immtion in apology��who would believe that?!


    Nearly everyone thought that this was Ning Jing getting revenge after returning. They all believed that all of them were killed by Ning Jing! Who would ever choose to bring their children with them tomit suicide by self-immtion? The bones were all burned ck!


    ��Where are you taking these corpses?�� someone asked.


    Forcing himself to speak, the housekeeper said, ��As instructed by our master, we are throwing these mongrel bones at the Chaotic Burial Mound. As for their ashes, they should be scattered!��


    As the procession led by the Ning Family to the Chaotic Burial Mound departed, the news of Ning Jing��s return and his thunderous revenge spread at lightning speed throughout Xunyang City.


    Some people say that whether it was Wan Feng or Ning Feng, both were Ning Jing��s biological fathers. He was a bit too cruel.


    Others argued that a son-inw wasn��t really a legitimate father. Losing their family name, these men were not officially Ning Jing��s fathers. Ning Jing was the only real heir to the Ning Family, and Wan Feng was just a man who sold himself into the Ning Family. Not to mention, as a son-inw, Wan Feng had a bunch of illegitimate children who were older than Ning Jing. It was ridiculous.


    As for Wan Feng poisoning Ning Qingqing and even driving Ning Jing out of the house, who didn��t know how evil his intentions were? He deserved to die! As for Hua Mei and her children, they were nothing more than servants after joining the Ning Family.


    Ning Jing should have been this assertive long ago, taking back everything that belonged to him and getting rid of those greedy viins!


    Some people apuded Ning Jing��s thunderous means.


    Others condemned Ning Jing for being too ruthless and vicious.


    The news that Ning Jing had taken the imperial examination in Pingbei City and won the Top Schr position had recently reached Xunyang City.


    After waking up and washing his face, officials from the Xunyang Government Office came to question him.


    It was normal for the government to investigate when there had been such a


    disturbance and several deaths.


    So Ning Jing went to the government office under watchful eyes.


    He came out soon after, unscathed.


    Although there was a murder in the Ning Mansion, Ning Jing, by status, had the right to dispose of those who were not of the Ning Family but still relied on them for survival. Even if they were nominally of the Ning surname and had livedvishly before, once Ning Jing turned against them, their status would be no different from a servant.


    The government could cause trouble for Ning Jing if they wanted, but with the dead bodies burned and Ning Jing iming they self-immted, they didn��t have any evidence to prove that Ning Jing set the fire.


    Most importantly, Ning Jing had won the Top Schr title, and his future was boundless. The officials in Xunyang City did not want to go against him. The questioning was just a formality, a courteous gesture.


    Upon returning to the Ning Mansion, the stewards were waiting in the council hall.


    Ning Jing went over and asked them to hand over the ount books one by one, reporting on the business operations they were in charge of.


    Some stewards thought Ning Jing knew nothing about business and tried to deceive him. However, they were immediately exposed, and without even a chance to defend themselves, they were stripped of their positions and sent away.


    The servants served tea and dessert twice and two meals, but Ning Jing barely ate.


    Not untilte at night, after thest elderly steward finished reporting, did Ning Jing gain a preliminary understanding of the Ning Family��s business.


    However, he didn��t n to stay and manage it. Instead, he would use today��s ��interviews�� to select a few clear-headed and experienced stewards to promote, reassign, and ensure that the Ning Family��s business wouldn��t fall into chaos after he left.


    The only reason why ning jing went to the government office today and took over the affairs of the ning family, was to prevent anyone from attacking him openly.


    But the same reason applied: he was a Top Schr. Perhaps in half a year��s time, he would be the top talent, suddenly transform into an official, and who would dare to provoke him?


    Moreover, everyone had seen the ruthlessness of Ning Jing��s methods when crushing the bones and scattering the ashes of his enemies��an enormous deterrent to both internal and external forces.


    After giving the order to throw Wan Feng and the others�� crushed bones and ashes away, the original housekeeper was taken by Ning Jing��s men to the Government Office, used of stealing the master��s property and conspiring to kill several people.


    This was not a false usation.


    The housekeeper had secretly helped Wan Feng do many evil deeds, harming many original stewards in the Ning Family, and arge number of valuables were found in his house.


    Although they were actually awarded by Wan Feng, if Ning Jing said they were stolen, then they were stolen.


    As for evidence to prove he harmed people, Ning Jing didn��t have any and didn��t have time to investigate. He simply suggested that the government use torture.


    The newly appointed housekeeper was an old man in the back garden responsible for the flowers and trees. He had originally been in charge of purchasing for the mansion, butter imed he was not in good health and hid in the garden.


    Hearing that Ning Jing wanted him to be the housekeeper, the old man��s eyes overflowed with tears. He kept saying, ��The old master and the youngdy can rest in peace now that they��ve seen your capabilities, young master!��


    Before dawn, Ning Jing left Xunyang City alone on horseback, taking only two boxes of tea leaves: one for Lin Shuzhi, and one to share with Su Liang.


    He was pressed for time, so his arrangements for the Ning Family may have been hasty, but they should ensure that no problems arise for the time being. As for the future, he would ask Su Liang if she was interested in taking over the Ning Family after their meeting..

 Chapter 94 - 94: 094. Reunion (First Update)

    Chapter 94: 094. Reunion (First Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The capital city of Qian country lies moderately north of the Central ins, the winter here was not as cold as the one in Bei��an County, but even on sunny days, there wasn��t a hint of warmth.


    Xing Yusheng let Qi Jun buy a pure white rabbit, put it in a delicate bamboo cage, and brought it to see Qin Yujin.


    Qin Yujin fell ill after going out for a trip about half a month ago. An Imperial Physician was called to examine her and said it wasn��t serious, but she has been feeling downcast and hasn��t left the house since then.


    As soon as the maid saw Xing Yusheng, she rushed to announce, ��Miss, the


    Crown Prince is here!��


    Qi Jun pushed the wheelchair to the door and let go, and Xing Yusheng pushed it himself inside with the little rabbit on hisp.


    Qin Yujin looked thinner, pale, and managed a weak smile, ��Cousin.��


    Seeing Qin Yujin hardly noticed the gift he brought, Xing Yusheng lifted the bamboo cage and gently smiled, ��Cousin, this gift is for you.��


    Qin Yujin took it and ced it on the table, yed with it for a while, and then went to pour tea for Xing Yusheng with ackluster attitude.


    ��Cousin, what actually happened that day?�� Xing Yusheng asked sternly.


    Upon his words, Qin Yujin��s eyes turned red, ��I don��t want to discuss it. It��s just troublesome.��


    Xing Yusheng sighed, ��Cousin, if the trouble has already arisen, covering it up will only lead to a bigger problem next time.��


    Qin Yujin paused for a moment, finally beginning to share her incident when she went to visit the ancient temples on the outskirts of the city.


    She was caught up in enjoying the scenery and got separated from her servants, where she encountered Prince Duanmu Ao.


    As soon as he heard the name Duanmu Ao, Xing Yusheng��s face turned grave. He was already aware that Duanmu Ao was not a good person due to the incident wherein the entire Su Yuanzhou family was wiped out, leaving only Su Liang behind.


    Sure enough, Qin Yujin said that Duanmu Ao started making inappropriate advances, confessed his long-held affection for her and expressed his desire to make her his Imperial Concubine.


    The expression on Xing Yusheng��s face was furious. ��Damn! What did he do to you?��


    Qin Yujin shook her head, ��Nothing. A young master intervened.


    Xing Yusheng was surprised, ��Who?�� It must have been someone extraordinary to be able to rescue her from Duanmu Ao.


    ��I didn��t know him, but I have seen him once before with General Nian. He introduced himself as Lin Bojun,�� Qin Yujin replied.


    Xing Yusheng remembered, he was aware of this name as the Martial Arts


    Champion from the cohort before Nian Jincheng.


    Although the Lin Family came from amon background, the father and his two sons were all top schrs. Lin Bojun��s father, Lin Shuzhi, was a famous schr in Qian country and currently served as the dean at Qianshan Academy in Pingbei City.


    He then remembered that Ning Jing was taking the provincial exam in Pingbei City.


    The exam results had not yet arrived in the capital city and he had already sent Qi Yan to gather information.


    Qin Yujin said, Lin Bojun intervened without knowing the Prince��s identity, and even hit him��


    ��Upon returning, I immediately told my father, who instructed me to stay at home and put the incident behind me. I really have no idea what to do at this point,�� said Qin Yujin with teary eyes. ��Actually, I��m perfectly fine, it��s just that I��m worried that Prince Duanmu would seek revenge on Master Lin.��


    Xing Yusheng looked somber.


    Due to the marital rtionship with Bei Jingwang mansion, the Qin Family was also cautious, and offending Prince Duanmu was not a wise move. Duanmu Ao was known for his amorousness and he held grudges.


    Luckily, Qin Yujin was unharmed.


    However, Lin Bojun, who stood up for what is right, might face great trouble.


    ��Don��t overthink it, cousin. I��ll go and discuss it with Uncle, and send someone to inquire about the situation of the Lin Family Brothers.�� ,�� Xing Yusheng said.


    Qin Yujin nodded repeatedly, ��Good! I��ll wait for your news then! ��


    Xing Yusheng hadn��t reached the door when he heard Qi Yan��s voice, ��Master, I found out! Ning Jing topped the Imperial Schr!��


    ��Is Ningjing the person you met in Bei��an County?�� Qin Yujin asked.


    Xing Yusheng nodded, ��He is the descendant of Xunyang��s Ning Family, Su


    Liang��s sworn brother.��


    Although Qi Yan had brought back the news that Ning Jing and Su Liang��s marriage was a ruse and they became sworn siblings instead, suggesting that Xing Yusheng could pursue Su Liang,


    But even though Xing Yusheng admired Su Liang, he felt inadequate for such a confident and strong girl, and he decided not to pursue her further.


    At this moment, hearing that Ning Jing had topped the Imperial Schr, Xing Yusheng was not surprised, he was only happy for him.


    Hence, after the New Year, Ning Jing and Su Liang would definitelye to the capital.


    Xing Yusheng found his uncle, Qin Kang, and learned that he had already met with Lin Bojun privately to express his gratitude, as well as caution him to be careful. He even suggested Lin Bojun to request to assist Nian Jincheng in Bei��an County to avoid trouble.


    Beyond that, the Qin Family currently didn��t have the ability to help.


    Lin Bojun thanked Qin Kang for his kindness, but he didn��t n to apply for a transfer away from the capital.


    ��He originally nned to head north with Nian Jincheng, but now he can��t, he��s concerned about his elder brother,�� Qin Kang sighed.


    Xing Yusheng frowned, ��After all, in the capital city, the Lin Family Brothers are famous young talents. Prince Duanmu wouldn��t dare to act openly against them. But I��m worried that Prince Duanmu might seek to harm their family members.��


    Qin Kang nodded, ��I thought of this as well. Bo Jun said that he and his brother already applied for leave, and as soon as it��s approved, they will together return to Pingbei City, to bring their father and sister to live in the capital. They have already set off a few days ago.��


    ��That��s good.�� Xing Yusheng gave a sigh of relief, ��I hope they have a safe journey.��


    Qin Kang had been busy with official duties for the past half month, and hadn��t gotten the chance to inform Qin Yujin.


    Knowing that she was still scared, he asked Xing Yusheng to tell her that nothing had happened for the time being. If the Lin Family were to face trouble in future, the Qin Family would not stand idle.


    ��There are rumours in the court that the fourth prince has found the mastermind behind the iron mine smuggling.�� Qin Kang had a serious look on his face, ��Some say it��s South Mingwang, others say it��s your father.��


    Xing Yusheng forced a smile, ��Whether my father was involved or not is hard to say. Anyway, if something happens to Bei Jingwang Mansion, grandfather and uncle must not bother about me anymore.��


    Qin Kang frowned, ��What are you saying? You carry the blood of the Qin Family, this is an indisputable fact. Your mother married your father because of the Former Emperor��s decree, not because the Qin Family wanted to ally with the Xing Family. Even if the worst-case scenario happens, the Qin Family still has a token of immunity from death to offer you. Stop talking like that!��


    Xing Yusheng felt warm in his heart, but he was also very worried. If the Xing family were exterminated, he might be able to rely on the protection of the Qin family, but what about his grandmother?


    Upon learning that the Lin Family Brothers had left the capital to fetch their family, Qin Yujin felt slightly relieved, but soon began worrying about the possibility of the Second Prince sending men to assassinate them on their journey.


    ��I��ll send Qi Yan with some men to catch up and escort them back to the capital.�� Xing Yusheng said.


    Atst, a genuine smile appeared on Qin Yujin��s face, ��Cousin, you��re the best!��


    Pingbei City.


    Lin Shuzhi initially wanted to leave the academy only when his sons sent someone to fetch him, but the newly appointed dean from the Government Office was eager to take his ce.


    Lin Shuzhi did not make any futile struggle. After saying goodbye to the teachers and students at the academy, he moved back into the city with Lin Xueqing and Su Liang.


    The following days were peaceful and uneventful.


    Su Liang worked out every day, read books, instructed Lin Xueqing in exercises, and practiced Tai Chi with Lin Shuzhi.


    The three of them livedfortably and easily.


    One morning, Su Liang estimated the days and figured that ten days had already passed since Ning Jing left. If everything went smoothly, he should be back by now.


    Su Liang prepared both lunch and dinner for Ning Jing, but untilte at night, he was nowhere to be seen.


    Su Liang wasn��t worried something bad might have happened to him. What could possibly happen to someone who could even kill Yan Sui?


    However, another three days passed and Ning Jing still didn��t return, Su Liang felt something was wrong.


    ��Miss Su, you are worrying about Brother Ning!�� Lin Xueqing said seriously.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, ording to his abilities, even if he was dyed, he should have been back in no more than eleven or twelve days.��


    Lin Xueqing wanted toment on Su Liang��s feelings for Ning Jing, but seeing how frank she was, it was clear she was only concerned about a good friend.


    Lin Xueqing also shared her worry, ��What if something bad really happened to Brother Ning?��


    Su Liang thought for a moment and said, ��I��ll wait another two days. If we still don��t see him, I��ll go to Xunyang City to find him.�� To their surprise, Ning Jing returned that very night.


    But he wasn��t alone.


    With him were Lin Shuzhi��s two sons, Lin Boyan and Lin Bojun.


    ��Elder Brother! Second Brother!�� Lin Xueqing was overjoyed, quickly ran toward them, grabbed her two brothers�� hands, her eyes filled with tears, ��You��re finally back!��


    Seeing his two sons�� rundown appearances and bloodstains on their clothes, Lin Shuzhi became very worried!


    Ning Jing had already walked to Su Liang��s side.


    ��They were being chased and you happened to encounter them?�� Su Liang asked. It was clear the Lin Family brothers had run into trouble on the road.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��So it seems.��


    Actually, Ning Jing first encountered the people pursuing the Lin Family brothers, and he noticed that the leader had a ck cloud between his eyebrows. Therefore, he decided to secretly follow them. Only after that did he meet the Lin Family Brothers.


    If he had directly bumped into the Lin Family Brothers, they would have recognized him but he wouldn��t recognize them, which would have raised suspicions.


    They were dyed on the road for several days due to Lin Boyan falling sick.


    The reunion of the Lin Family stirred strong emotions in all of them.


    However, Ning Jing did not mention Su Liang on the journey, and they missed the letter Lin Shuzhi sent to the capital, so they didn��t know who the strange girl in their house was.


    Seeing Lin Boyan looking at Su Liang, Ning Jing spoke, saying only one word,


    ��Hungry.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I��ll go make somete-night snacks for you, you light the fire.�� She decided not to disturb the family reunion.


    After the two left the room, Lin Boyan finally asked, ��Who was that youngdy just now?��


    ��Didn��t Jing tell you about her on the way?�� Lin Shuzhi was surprised.


    With a beaming smile, Lin Xueqing said, ��Su is Brother Ning��s, why would he introduce her to his brothers?��


    ��Oh? So she��s Ajing��s fiancee?�� Lin Boyan was shocked, ��He was quiet all along the way. I didn��t expect him to have such a close female friend.��


    Lin Shuzhi lightly coughed, ��Yes, but not really.��


    Lin Bojun was confused, ��What do you mean? Father, you still love to beat around the bush.��


    Lin Shuzhi red at his second son.


    Lin Xueqing chuckled, ��It��s a long story, listen while I exin slowly!��


    In the kitchen, the firelight illuminated Ning Jing��s handsome face. He was telling Su Liang about the situation of the Ning Family in Xunyang.


    Su Liang bustled about the kitchen, chopping up ribs on the cutting board. Hearing about Wan Feng��s atrocities, she fiercely chopped the bones into pieces and coldly said, ��If I were there, I would reduce those bad people to ashes!��


    ��Hmm.�� Ning Jing nodded slightly, ��I did.��


    ��There are two things in the world that one cannot stare at directly, one is the sun, the other is the human heart.�� Su Liang sighed, remembering the words of a famous writer in her past life. The real Ning Jing died in vain. If Gu Ling hadn��t avenged him, those wicked people would have taken everything from him and lived carefree lives.


    ��Let��s leave the Ning family issue aside for awhile. After you finish your exams, and if you choose not to take up official duties, you can say you��re going back to take over the family business.�� Su Liang smiled, ��At that time, it will piss off a


    lot of people..��

 Chapter 95 - 95: 095. Lin Family Brothers (Second Update)

    Chapter 95: 095. Lin Family Brothers (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Hot steaming meat noodles were served for thete-night snack, with eggs under the noodles, and tender green vegetables on top.


    ��Wow! It smells so good! Is there a serving for me?�� Lin Xueqing appeared at the kitchen doorway with her hand around one of her brothers, smiling brightly as she said, ��See, big brother and second brother, was I right or not? Miss Su is an omnipotent genius, skilled in both literature and martial arts. She is good at everything!��


    Lin Boyan and Lin Bojun were twin brothers.


    They were about the same height, and their facial features were very simr when looked at individually.


    However, their body shapes and temperaments were quite different.


    Lin Boyan was gentle and elegant, with fair skin, looking very much like a young Lin Shuzhi.


    And Lin Bojun was tall and sturdy, with healthy wheat-colored skin, giving people a powerful feeling.


    Lin Xueqing had already exined the backgrounds of these two brothers to Su Liang early on.


    Lin Boyan didn��t talk much, and never made unnecessary chatter. Despite his gentle outward appearance, he was a decisive person at heart.


    As for Lin Bojun, he was a born militarymander��upright, righteous, adventurous, and fearless.


    ��You two might want to wash up and have somete-night snack.�� Su Liang smiled.


    Ning Jing passed by her and washed his hands with the hot water she just served.


    ��Thank you, Miss Su. Not only have you saved my father and sister, but you��ve also taken care of them during these days.�� Lin Boyan loosened Lin Xueqing��s hand and bowed respectfully to Su Liang.


    ��What��s the point of being so formal, big brother? We��re not outsiders!�� Lin Bojun retorted and patted his chest, looking at Su Liang, ��From now on, you��re my little sister! If anyone dares to bully you, juste to find me!��


    Lin Xueqing blinked, ��What if Ning brother is the one bullying Su sister?��


    Lin Bojun blurted out, ��I can��t beat Ajing, and neither can my big brother. We��ll ask our father to beat him!��


    Lin Boyan nodded solemnly, ��I second that.��


    After washing his hands, Ning Jing carried histe-night snack and drifted past the three siblings, heading to the small hall to enjoy the delicious food.


    ��I��m starving!�� Lin Bojun dashed into the kitchen and grabbed a bowl before leaving.


    Martial artists weren��t particr about small matters, so the enticing aroma made him forget to wash his hands.


    ��Second brother, Su sister will dislike this!�� Lin Xueqing took a wet cloth and went to wipe Lin Bojun��s hands.


    Only after washing his hands did Lin Boyan thank Su Liang again.


    Su Liang smiled softly and said, ��Big brother Lin, you don��t have to be so polite. Master and Xueqing have treated me very well.��


    Lin Boyan found Su Liang very special. At first, he thought Lin Xueqing was exaggerating, but Lin Shuzhi said it was all true. Moreover, Su Liang had abilities that they didn��t know about yet and hadn��t shown.


    Meeting Su Liang now, her temperament and presence impressed Lin Boyan. There was no hint of awkwardness, arrogance, or ttery in her demeanor. She wasfortable, equal, and sincere when looking at you, but also not easily approached.


    No matter it was encountering assassins, poison attempts at the academy, or teaching Lin Xueqing self-defense, Lin Boyan was very grateful for everything Su Liang had done.


    He earnestly expressed his gratitude, as it was proper and also to see Su Liang��s attitude.


    In response, Su Liang��s answer also made Lin Boyan, like Lin Bojun, decide that from now on, this girl would be his little sister.


    The three of them had theirte-night snack, while Lin Xueqing never ran out of things to talk about, and Su Liang was reading a book.


    Lin Shuzhi watched the warm and peaceful scene with the five young people and felt content. He sincerely hoped that Su Liang and Ning Jing could live with them, but knew it wasn��t possible for the time being.


    ��By the way, big brother and second brother, how did youe back so quickly? We haven��t even sent you a letter yet. Did you have a premonition that dad and I would be in trouble?�� Lin Xueqing finally sobered up from her admiration of Su Liang and asked a serious question.


    Lin Bojun, who had already finished a big bowl of noodles and even drank the soup, put down the bowl, wiped his mouth, and sighed, ��I haven��t had such afortable meal in a long time!��


    ��Second brother, what happened? Who did you offend?�� Lin Xueqing pressed on.


    Lin Boyan kept eating histe-night snack and showed no intention of speaking. Naturally, Ning Jing, who had already learned the details on their way back, wasn��t going to answer Lin Xueqing��s question either.


    Lin Bojun opened his mouth, ��Of course, it was me!��


    Lin Shuzhi rubbed his forehead, ��You mischievous boy, you caused trouble and you��re still so self-righteous?��


    However, Lin Xueqing shook her head, ��Second brother has beaten many people since we were kids, but all of them deserved it! I believe this time is the same. So, who did you beat up?��


    Lin Bojun said three words, ��Second prince.��


    Su Liang��s finger, flicking through the pages of her book, paused for a moment. She hadn��t met the second prince, Duanmu Ao, but he was one of the targets she was nning to investigate in the capital. He was suspected of being the culprit behind the massacre of Su Family.


    Lin Shuzhi��s face darkened, and he abruptly sat up straight, ��What exactly happened?�� He certainly knew his son��s character, but hitting a prince was no small matter!


    Lin Xueqing��s little face also became frightened, ��Big brother, second brother, did you both get dismissed from your positions and couldn��t stay in the capital, so you came back?��


    Based on themon people��s simple understanding, if one offended a member of the royal family, they needed to be cautious about keeping their head, let alone having a career.


    ��No, he doesn��t dare to do anything to us in the capital. Big brother just got praised by the emperor and was promoted two levels recently. We took leave out of fear that he might harm dad and little sister in secret. But we still returnedte. It��s a blessing that Ajing and Xiaoliang were around!�� Lin Bojun said.


    ��Second brother, you haven��t said why you hit the second prince? What bad thing did he do?�� Lin Xueqing asked.


    ��He tantly harassed Miss Qin right on the sacred grounds of Buddhism in broad daylight. I just happened to pass by and decided to help out, without realizing he was the second prince, so I gave him a really good kick!�� Lin Bojun said.


    Su Liang then asked, ��If you had known from the beginning that he was the second prince, what would you have done?��


    Lin Bojun clenched his fists and snorted, ��Of course, I��d pretend not to know and kick him a few more times! If I had already hit him, wouldn��t it be a pity if I didn��t hit him harder for all the food I��ve eaten? Xiaoliang, these noodles of yours are really good. Do you have any more?��


    Lin Shuzhi could onlyugh and cry.


    Lin Xueqing gave a thumbs up, ��Wow, Second Brother, you��re so cool! What a hero saving the beauty!��


    Su Liang couldn��t help but smile, ��If the noodles get too bloated, they won��t be tasty anymore. There are still some fried buns in the pot.�� She had decided to make some for everyone lest they still be hungry, frying up the sauce meat buns left over from dinner.


    Lin Bojun went to the kitchen and brought back a te with six sauce meat buns, giving one to Ning Jing, one to Lin Boyan, and iming four for himself, justifying it with, ��I have a big appetite. You two are so skinny anyway, it��d be a waste if you ate them!��


    Su Liang agreed, ��Second Brother Lin is right.�� Some people just never seemed to put on weight no matter how much they ate.


    But Lin Xueqing was itching to hear the details of the heroic rescue. Lin Bojun would take a bite of a bun and exin a few things, then go on eating and continue exining after finishing.


    By the time he had finished all four buns, he had roughly outlined the situation at the time.


    Simply put, Duanmu Ao saw Qin Yujin alone and felt lustful, intending to take advantage of her. Lin Bojun happened to be passing by, heard someone call for help, and charged forward to kick Duanmu Ao away, pulling Qin Yujin to safety.


    Duanmu Ao then angrily threatened Lin Bojun, who remained unyielding. Eventually, Duanmu Ao vowed to make Lin pay for what he did.


    And that led to the events that followed.


    Su Liang pondered, ��Miss Qin? Is she Crown Prince Bei Jingwang��s cousin?��


    Lin Bojun nodded, ��That��s right. You and Ajing both know Crown Prince Xing? How��s your rtionship with him?��


    Su Liang thought for a moment and said, ��Not bad.��


    Lin Xueqingughed, ��Sister Su might think it��s just not bad, but Crown Prince Xing is definitely interested in her. He asked General Nian to bring her many precious old medical books from Old Master Qin��s collection! Miss Qin even gave Sister Su a sachet she made herself. Clearly, they want to be friends!��


    ��That��s great!�� Lin Bojun��s face lit up. ��I like Miss Qin. Xiaoliang, help me be the matchmaker!��


    Lin Shuzhi, who was just about to take a sip of tea, nearly dropped his cup.


    Lin Boyan continued eating his bun gracefully, apparently already aware of his brother��s intentions.


    Ning Jing nced at Lin Bojun and then resumed eating his bun.


    Lin Xueqing was delighted, ��Wow! Second Brother, you��ve finallye to your senses! I always said that heroes saving beauties should be apanied by love at first sight for it to be truly romantic!��


    Su Liang coughed softly, ��Xueqing, hand over the romance novels you��ve been hiding, and we��ll use them for firewood tomorrow.��


    A glimmer of amusement shed in Lin Boyan��s eyes, and Lin Bojunughed, ��Xiaoliang, you��re so funny! But you must promise to help me with the match-making!��


    Isn��t it the master��s responsibility to propose marriage?�� Su Liang asked.


    Lin Bojun shook his head, ��What if they don��t think highly of me? Xiaoliang, I��ll need your help to arrange a meeting first. Once the timing is right, we��ll formally propose marriage, so as not to tarnish Miss Qin��s reputation!��


    ��I didn��t expect you to be so considerate, Second Brother. You must think she��s very beautiful, right?�� Lin Xueqing was genuinely excited, almost as if she couldn��t wait to see her future sister-inw.


    Lin Bojun nodded. ��She��s only about three points more beautiful than my younger sister, and maybe half a point more beautiful than Xiaoliang!��


    Lin Xueqing ��attacked�� Lin Bojun, dering that she would cut ties with him for prioritizing beauty over family.


    Although Lin Family was indeed a schrly one, both Lin Boyan and Lin Bojun could only be considered as low-born talented young men. Their futures were promising, but their current status really wasn��t very high, and they were worlds apart from Qin Family.


    With Qin Yujin��s background, she could even qualify to be a prince��s wife.


    Lin Shuzhi, of course, thought highly of his son, but he also feared his enthusiasm would eventually lead to heartbreak.


    ��Alright. Once I get to the capital city and meet Miss Qin, I��ll make sure to put in a good word for Second Brother Lin.�� Su Liang promised.


    ��Old man, how about you?�� Lin Shuzhi asked Lin Boyan if he had any women he liked.


    Lin Bojun answered for him, ��My big brother lives like a monk in the capital city. If it weren��t for me going back to drink with him from time to time, I bet he��d be a monk one day!��


    He then turned to Ning Jing, ��Ajing, be careful not to get hooked into an arranged marriage after getting the top schr position! If you and Xiaoliang have any grievances, just air them out now, resolve them, and get married! Once we��re in the capital city, there��ll be a whole pack of wolves waiting for such a finedy as Xiaoliang!��


    Ning Jing seemed lost in thought, as if he hadn��t heard anything.


    Su Liang lightly coughed, ��Second Brother Lin, don��t worry about us. He��s going to take the imperial examination, and I��m nning to take the military exam. If I be the top schr, any wolves or dogs that dare to approach will get beaten into submission.��


    Lin Bojun��s expression turned serious, ��Xiaoliang, you��re going to take the military exam? Ambitious! Come on, let��s go outside and spar, so I can evaluate your skills!��


    As Lin Bojun and Su Liang went out to spar, Lin Xueqing was about to follow when she noticed that Ning Jing was not moving. She hurried over to him and whispered, ��Brother Ning, you should go too. After my brother and Sister Su finish sparring, you can defeat my brother in one move. Sister Su will definitely think you��re very cool!��


    Ning Jing stood up, ��I��m tired. Where can I sleep?��


    Lin Xueqing turned and left without a word, ��I��m going to see Sister Su defeat my brother! ��


    Lin Boyan smiled and stood up, ��Ajing, let��s go together..��

 Chapter 96 - 96: 096. You’re the Weird One (First Update)

    Chapter 96: 096. You��re the Weird One (First Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lin Bojun was a powerful martial artist with agility and strength. With a single sweep of his long de, it felt like he could cut through the cold and piercing wind, exuding a heavy and oppressive might.


    Ever since he was a child, he was extremely hardy. Sitting down to read never suited him, and he never lost or shied away from a fight.


    Lin Shuzhi didn��t expect his two sons to follow the same path as him. The eldest son loved studying, and it seemed right to fully support and guide the second son who showed aptitude for martial arts. Lin Shuzhi managed to pull some strings through a friend and invited a famed master of de technique from the martial world to teach Lin Bojun.


    At that time, the master��s condition was that Lin Shuzhi had to teach his grandson to read.


    Lin Bojun��s strength was far from weak. Had it not been for protecting Lin Boyan this time, he should��ve been able to handle the assassins sent by Duanmu Ao on his own �C at least, his life wouldn��t have been at risk.


    Before the fight with Su Liang, Lin Bojun made up his mind to show restraint and avoid harming her at all costs.


    However, he quickly realized that he had been too arrogant.


    Su Liang��s strength was formidable and her experience in battle was far fromcking.


    Watching the battle intently, Lin Shuzhi and Lin Xueqing couldn��t decide who had the advantage. For a while, they thought Lin Bojun had the upper hand, forcing Su Liang to continuously retreat. Yet, she always managed to counterattack effectively at crucial moments.


    ��Sister Su is so strong!�� Lin Xueqing��s eyes sparkled. ��I bet Sister Su will win.��


    Lin Shuzhi��s expression was serious. ��I also think Liang has the edge.��


    Upon seeing Lin Boyan and Ning Jing walking side by side, Lin Xueqing said, ��Let��s bet on who will win. The loser won��t be allowed to eat for an entire day tomorrow! ��


    Lin Boyan didn��t quite understand but after watching for some moments, he felt that Su Liang��s steps were steady, and her moves were versatile and full of surprises. Inparison, his younger brother seemed to be a bit clumsy. He smiled and said, ��I think Sister Su will win.��


    ��What about you, Brother Ning?�� Lin Xueqing asked Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent. ��Su Liang will lose.��


    Lin Xueqing was surprised at Ning Jing��s judgment, but since they had different opinions, the betting was on. She confidently said, ��Just you wait and see, Brother Ning!��


    In the end, Lin Bojun and Su Liang fought for half an hour, appearing evenly matched. Forced to retreat once more, Su Liang didn��t counterattack. Instead, she feigned a fall and announced, ��I lost.��


    Lin Bojun��s face was bewildered. ��Xiaoliang, what are you doing? Get up and fight on!��


    Lin Xueqing couldn��t ept the result. ��Sister Su, you clearly lost on purpose! Were you in collusion with Brother Ning?��


    Su Liang got up from the ground, her smile gentle. ��Heavens and earth are my witnesses, I did not collude with him. Brother Lin has been through a lot, and I wouldn��t feel honorable if I won given his condition.��


    Lin Xueqing stomped her foot. ��But I, my father, and elder brother all bet on


    Sister Su! Now that you��ve admitted defeat, we can��t eat tomorrow!��


    Su Liang��s lips curved slightly. ��Listening to it all, it seems less fun to make Ning Jing be the only one who can��t eat. If three people don��t eat, it��ll save more food. ��


    Lin Shuzhi rubbed his forehead.


    Lin Boyan couldn��t help butugh.


    Lin Bojunughed heartily. ��Xiaoliang��s reasoning is impable! Let��s save it for another day!��


    Lin Xueqing sighed. ��Sister Su, you��re so mean! I really misjudged you!�� She turned to Ning Jing. ��Did you guess that Sister Su would lose on purpose?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, his expression calm. ��I was just going along with your n.�� There would��ve been no fun in the bet if he��d also chosen Su Liang to win, as he was thest to express an opinion.


    After the fight, Lin Bojun eximed, ��If only I didn��t have someone I��m in love with, I��d definitely pursue Xiaoliang! But my elder brother is too weak to match her. It��s still the best for her to be with Ajing!��


    As for the insistence that Ning Jing and Su Liang should get married right away and start a family, Su Liang was used to it by now and had made a habit of ignoring it.


    As for the bet about not eating, it was just a joke.


    ��Jingjing, where do you and Liang n to go next?�� Lin Shuzhi asked. Though Ning Jing initially nned on escorting Su Liang back to Bei��an County after returning, there had been a few changes. Duanmu Ao hadn��t given up, and his retaliatory acts were persistent. Lin Shuzhi wondered if they might choose to travel to the capital together.


    ��We��ll return to Bei��an County tomorrow,�� Ning Jing replied.


    Lin Boyan spoke up. ��My brother and I don��t have much time left on our leave. We need to return to the capital as soon as possible, preferably tomorrow.��


    ��But what if Master runs into danger on the way?�� Su Liang asked, voicing Lin Shuzhi��s concern. She didn��t think Ning Jing intended to wash his hands of it all. She had assumed they might need to make a trip to the capital first.


    Once the Lin family arrived in the capital, they wouldn��t necessarily enjoy peace, but at least the Second Prince wouldn��t dare harm them openly.


    Furthermore, Duke Qin had already dered that if the Lin family got in trouble, the Qin family wouldn��t sit idly by.


    Moreover, Su Liang believed that once Xing Yusheng knew Lin Bojun had saved his cousin, he would lend a hand if he could. The sachet from earlier had already proven that he and his cousin had a close rtionship.


    Ning Jing��s expression was calm. ��I��ve hired a master who will secretly protect you all.��


    Clearly, he had already made arrangements.


    ��So let��s settle on this for now, and get some rest. We can talk about anything else tomorrow.�� Lin Shuzhi said.


    ��Where am I going to stay?�� Ning Jing asked again.


    Lin Xueqing, holding Su Liang��s arm, said, ��Little Su has been looking forward to Brother Ning��s return for the past few days, and has prepared a room for him, in the same courtyard as our father!��


    Ning Jing walked over and, just when Lin Xueqing was full of confusion, heard him say, ��Get out of the way.��


    Lin Xueqing: ��


    Su Liang cleared her throat, ��Master, you guys go ahead first. We still have something to talk about. ��


    Lin Xueqing muttered under her breath, ��Brother Ning is acting as if I stole his wife, really����


    Everyone from the Lin family left, leaving only Su Liang and Ning Jing in the back garden.


    ��Who did you hire?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing said a name, ��Yan Shiqi.��


    Su Liang raised her eyebrows, ��Wasn��t he hired by Ning Yao and then ran away at a critical moment? How did you find him?��


    ��He found me,�� Ning Jing replied.


    Yan Shiqi had ignored Ning Yao and avoided Ning Jing at the time but didn��t go far, just watching him nearby.


    When Ning Jing was leaving Xunyang City, Yan Shiqi followed him all the way and only showed up a dayter, stating that they had no grievances or enemies and he had no hostility towards Ning Jing; he just wanted to talk business with him.


    Su Liang was somewhat surprised, ��He wants the Yanyun Building Master��s MO Yu ring?��


    Ning Jing nodded, affirming her guess.


    Back then, Ning Jing didn��t know that the two Lin brothers would return from the capital city, and he nned to hire Yan Shiqi because no matter whether Lin Boyan or Lin Bojun woulde to pick them up, the road to the capital city would not be safe for Lin Shuzhi and Lin Xueqing.


    Ning Jing mocked Ning Yao for talking business with an assassin.


    But he himself agreed to Yan Shiqi��s transaction.


    In the former case, Ning Yao waspletely fooled by Yan Shiqi.


    In thetter case, what Ning Jing asked Yan Shiqi to do didn��t pose much difficulty for him. If Yan Shiqi dared to cheat, he should be worried about being killed by Ning Jing.


    In the end, it boils down to a matter of strength.


    But there is another issue for Su Liang regarding this matter. She had previously told Yan Shiba to get lost with the MO Yu ring when they shed.


    Although Su Liang was under no obligation to give the ring to Yan Shiba for free, if Yan Shiba learns that Ning Jing gave the ring to someone else, she won��t let it go given her temperament.


    Su Liang wasn��t afraid, nor did she think there was anything wrong on their part in this matter. She just felt it was troublesome.


    ��I promised Yan Shiqi that once the task is done, I��ll tell him where the MO Yu ring is,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��That works too. If Yan Shiqi and Yan Shiba have a grudge, let them fight it out. Maybe they were actually on good terms in the first ce.�� With that, she suddenly looked around, ��He��s not nearby, is he?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��He��s in the city, not nearby.�� He would be secretly following the Lin family tomorrow.


    ��So, are we still going to see Zhengzheng?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Yes,�� Ning Jing nodded, ��Talk business with Zhengzheng��s mother while you��re at it. Write a letter to coborate with Yang Yu and target the Li family.��


    Of Qian Country��s four big merchant families, Ning Jing and Su Liang have the Ning Family, Yang Family is an absolutely trusted ally, the Wan Family has a great opportunity to be wooed and has a longstanding feud with the Li Family.


    Everything is in their favor.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I don��t understand business.��


    ��Both the Wan family and Yang Yu do,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Not bad, I��ll give it a try.��


    Ning Jing added, ��Zhengzheng is Li San��s biological son, but he doesn��t need that father. Take the Li family��s property and give it to Zhengzheng as a gift.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Agreed. But didn��t you find kids weird at first?��


    ��You��re the weird one.�� Ning Jing said and left right away.


    Su Liang: .

 Chapter 97 - 97: 097. Afraid You ‘Il Be Exhausted to Death (2nd Update)

    Chapter 97: 097. Afraid You ��Il Be Exhausted to Death (2nd Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang wrote a letter to Yang Yu before bedtime, which would be given to the manager of Yonglong Embroidery Workshop tomorrow, asking him to arrange for someone to send it to the Yang Family.


    A quiet night passed.


    Early the next morning, the Lin Family Brothers got up and went out, only to see Lin Shuzhi in white clothes practicing Tai Chi in the courtyard, his every move exhibiting elegance.


    Lin Xueqing had mentioned Tai Chi the night before, but this was the first time the two brothers had seen it.


    After watching for a while, Lin Boyan felt that although the movements were slow, they contained a gentle yet tenacious strength.


    Lin Bojun, however, was eager to give it a try, ��Let me give this set of boxing a try!��


    Lin Boyan quickly stopped his younger brother from going over to exchange martial tips with Lin Shuzhi, ��Little sister said that this is for strengthening the body.��


    Afterpleting the Tai Chi routine, Lin Shuzhi looked rxed, smiling at his two sons, ��We��re setting off today and can��t spare any time. When we get to the capital city, I��ll teach you. Old big brother, you��re especially weak.��


    Lin Bojun burst intoughter and pped Lin Boyan on the shoulder, ��Big brother, you��re not even as good as our father now, let alone our little sister! I��ve heard that Xiaoliang taught her a lot of tricks! I need to learn from her when we get back!��


    Lin Boyan smiled, ��I did see our little sister look much better yesterday. I��m willing to learn this set of boxing from our father.��


    At this moment, Su Liang and Lin Xueqing were preparing breakfast after their morning exercise.


    The three had returnedtest night, and only they had ate-night snack. This was the first time the six of them ate together, and they would part ways after the meal.


    ��Big brother, second brother, try my cooking and guess which dishes are mine?�� Lin Xueqing said expectantly.


    The two brothers had long experienced their sister��s culinary skills, which were not very tasty. However, they alwaysplimented her cooking out of love.


    After tasting the breakfast this time, they found all the dishes delicious.


    Lin Bojun looked shocked, ��It��s all so tasty! None of these were made by Xiaoliang, right?��


    Lin Xueqing felt extremely validated by her brother��sment, which made her feel that her cooking skills had improved rapidly. She happily revealed that half of the dishes had been made by her.


    Lin Boyan sincerely praised, ��Little sister��s cooking skills have improved enormously.��


    Lin Bojun directly affirmed Su Liang and Lin Xueqing��s culinary skills with his appetite.


    ��Xiaoliang has taught me how to cook a lot of dishes, and even gave me her exclusive recipe book! When we get to the capital city, I��ll cook for my big and second brother every day!�� Lin Xueqing gave all the credit for her progress to Su Liang.


    Lin Shuzhi coughed lightly, ��What will your father eat?��


    Lin Xueqing giggled, ��I��ll just cook my father��s favorite dishes, whether my big and second brothers like it or not.��


    Lin Shuzhi nodded, ��Alright.��


    After their harmonious breakfast, it was time to part ways.


    The decision to go to the capital city wasn��t made abruptly when Lin Boyan and Lin Bojun returned home; Lin Shuzhi and Lin Xueqing had been preparing for it early on.


    Although Ning Jing said he had hired a master to secretly protect them on their journey, he didn��t reveal the master��s identity, nor did he allow them to meet.


    The Lin family didn��t pry, knowing that some masters could be temperamental. They trusted that Ning Jing��s arrangements would work out.


    Originally, Lin Xueqing and Su Liangughed and promised to meet in the capital city after the New Year, but when the time came to part ways, Lin Xueqing hugged Su Liang, her eyes welling up with tears, ��Sister Su, I really don��t want you to leave.��


    Su Liang patted Lin Xueqing��s back, ��If you keep crying, you��ll be ugly.��


    ��I wasn��t as pretty as you to begin with.�� Lin Xueqing said, unable to hold back augh. She let go of Su Liang, her eyes glistening with tears, and said earnestly, ��After the New Year, you muste to the capital city to find me!��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Don��t worry, we will.��


    T.in Sh117.hi came over. looked at Ning Ting. and sighed. ��No matter where von


    are or what you do, you must take good care of Xiaoliang. See you in the capital city next year!��


    Ning Jing nodded slightly, ��Take care, Master.��


    ��Xueqing.�� Lin Shuzhi called her several times before Lin Xueqing reluctantly let go of Su Liang, turning back every three steps, waving at her.


    Ning Jing and Su Liang stood inside the Lin family��s gate, watching as Lin Xueqing was helped onto the carriage by Lin Bojun.


    There was another big carriage behind, carrying Lin Shuzhi and Lin Xueqing��s luggage. They were going to the capital city for a long stay, and they needed to bring many things, including severalrge boxes just for Lin Shuzhi��s books.


    In addition to the smoke gauze, Su Liang also gave Lin Xueqing two other top-quality fabrics to make new clothes when they arrive in the capital city. All of them were new products from the Yonglong Embroidery Workshop, avable in the capital city, but only in limited quantities for sale.


    There were also two more pieces of good fabric, one for Lin Shuzhi and the other for the Lin family brothers.


    Lin Bojun drove the carriage, and the three of them sat inside, lifting the curtain to look back at Su Liang and Ning Jing, waving goodbye to them.


    The carriage slowly started moving, leaving the entrance of the Lin family��s mansion.


    After the gates closed, Su Liang and Ning Jing, with their belongings, secretly left from the back door and returned to the mansion they bought after arriving in Pingbei City. Ning Jing had already brought the horses therest night.


    Upon opening the courtyard door, Su Liang saw a wooden box ced on a table in the yard.


    Ning Jing had returnedst night, and it must have been him who ced the box. Su Liang didn��t ask, but just walked over and opened it, only to be dazzled momentarily.


    The box was filled with gold ingots, and a wooden box was sandwiched in the middle of them. Inside it was a thick stack of high-value silver notes.


    ��You��ve been ying Robin Hood again,�� Su Liang thought. ��Did you steal from the magistrate��s small treasury in Pingbei City?��


    Ning Jing nodded, indicating that she hadn��t guessed wrong.


    The magistrate of Pingbei City was extremely corrupt, and the money Ning Jing brought backst night was just a small part of it. After Lin Shuzhi arrived in the capital city, he would report the corruption in Pingbei City to the court.


    The reason for going to the magistrate��s housest night was that Ning Jing, the head of the Ning family, had forgotten to take more money when he left Xunyang City, and they had spent a lot of money in Pingbei City. The wallet was running thin, so they needed to replenish it.


    ��This is so heavy, not easy to carry.�� Su Liang took out the silver notes, thinking that the box of gold was too cumbersome.


    ��Put it under the bed for future use,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang, dressed as a man and wearing a straw hat, drove away from Pingbei City where she had lived for nearly a month. Her letter to Yang Yu had already been sent to Yonglong Embroidery Workshop.


    Ning Jing had gone to Xunyang City ande back, not having rested for several days, and now fell asleep in the carriage.


    The two nned to visit Zhengzheng at the Wan family first, and then return to Bei��an County.


    At best, it would take eight or nine days to travel from Pingbei City to Qingyang City, where the Wan family lived.


    During the journey, the two took turns driving the carriage during the day and stayed in inns at night. It was winter, and the temperature was low at night, making it impossible to stay outdoors.


    There was even more silence between the two than when they were on their way here, each doing their own thing. At times, even when they were together, they didn��t feel like talking. At least Zhengzheng was there when they were on their wav here. making it a bit more lively.


    Three dayster, during an evening at an inn, Su Liang brought up the Lin family people while they were eating dinner. She casually said, ��They always want to match us up, but we��re really not suitable for each other, as we have nothing to talk about.��


    Ning Jing nodded, but rebutted Su Liang��s words. ��At first, you didn��t know anything about this side, so I told you everything. After that, you promised to teach me about your side and teach me differentnguages, characters, and things that you know but I don��t. But you��ve been busy, and when you��re free, you��re always reading, so I haven��t asked you to fulfill your promise yet. If you want to talk, of course, you can.��


    With an embarrassed expression, Su Liang asked, ��Are you sure you want me to start teaching you now?��


    Ning Jing��s face was indifferent. ��It��s you who don��t have time for me, and you��re not used to being too quiet.��


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��Boss, I was wrong. What do you want to learn first?��


    ��Acupuncture,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang was taken aback and asked, ��Why do you want to learn this first?��


    Ning Jing replied calmly, ��To avoid situations where you have to treat someone, and since you��ve seen their body, they demand that you take responsibility. And to prevent cases simr to the poisoning at the academy, where you��d be solely responsible for too many lives. You��d be exhausted and still unable to save everyone.��


    As a female doctor, there were many inconveniences when treating male patients.


    Su Liang��s medical practice was based on her past life��s mindset and didn��t care about it. However, others, including the patients themselves, wouldn��t treat her as a male doctor.


    Recalling the fatigue from the night of the poisoning incident in the academy, Su Liang still felt apprehensive about it now.


    And Ning Jing had long expressed interest in medical skills; it��s just that Su Liang hadn��t had time to teach him.


    With a serious tone, Su Liang said, ��Thank you for your concern.. I��ll start by teaching you this then!��

 Chapter 98 - 98: 098. Guarantee to Make You Satisfied (First Update)

    Chapter 98: 098. Guarantee to Make You Satisfied (First Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang drew a very detailed human acupoint map.


    The next morning, when it was Su Liang��s turn to drive, Ning Jing sat in the carriage and studied the map.


    After looking at an acupoint, Ning Jing would ask Su Liang if hitting this acupoint could be fatal.


    After asking three times in a row, Su Liang was somewhat speechless, ��As a martial artist, you should know about this.��


    ��Hmm.�� Ning Jing��s voice came from the carriage, ��I need to confirm it with you. Don��t you want to talk?��


    Su Liang:�� She shouldn��t have said thatst night��


    Ning Jing had an excellent memory, and having memorized all the human acupoints, it was time to practice needle techniques.


    That night, Su Liang had just picked up a book when she heard a knock on the door, ��Come here for a moment.��


    Su Liang closed the book and went to Ning Jing��s room next door.


    ��I want to try the needle technique.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang was stunned, ��You�� you��re not going to practice on me, are you? I refuse.�� Most of the acupoints were under the clothes, and although she wasn��t too strict about male-female contact, she couldn��t go that far.


    Su Liang realized she didn��t need to remove any clothes while treating people during the poisoning case at the academy.


    Only in the beginning, when treating Xing Yusheng, he needed to be shirtless. But Xing Yusheng��s feelings for Su Liang had nothing to do with her seeing his body��


    ��You can stab a straw man.�� Su Liang seriously suggested.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��That way, there��s no feeling.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Even if you don��t see me as a woman, this really won��t do.��


    Ning Jing frowned slightly, ��What are you thinking about?��


    Su Liang was stunned, only to see Ning Jing walk to the side of the bed, sit down facing her, and then untie his belt.


    Su Liang was dumbfounded as she watched Ning Jing take off his outer garment, revealing his inner clothes, and then continue to untie the belt, exposing his chest��


    She didn��t expect him to look so skinny, but when he undressed, there was flesh�� Su Liang snapped out of it and immediately turned around, ��What on earth are you trying to do?��


    Ning Jing��s voice was faint, ��You can still feel shy?��


    Su Liang turned back, ��I��m just baffled. Why are you taking off your clothes for no reason?��


    Ning Jing��s expression was calm, ��I want to try the needle technique on myself. You said it won��t kill me.��


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��Well��okay.�� Her golden needle was already in Ning Jing��s possession.


    ��You help me see if there��s any misalignment.�� Ning Jing said.


    ��Oh.�� Su Liang nodded, sitting at the table, boldly enjoying Ning Jing��s figure, thinking that it was truly a feast for the eyes! If she measured it with a ruler, it would surely conform to the perfect golden ratio.


    Ning Jing spoke again, ��Come closer.��


    Su Liang moved a chair over, sat next to him, and looked openly, ��Go ahead.��


    Soon, some suggestive words were heard in the room.


    ��What does it feel like?��


    ��Painful.��


    ��Pain is correct, you missed the spot.��


    ��Why didn��t you say that earlier?��


    ��This is an easy mistake to make, so I��m letting you learn.��


    ��What about this time?


    ��Numb.�� ��Can��t you say one more word?��


    ��Very numb.��


    ��You can��t reach the ones on your back, just forget them for now.��


    ��You do it.��


    ��Alright. Such a good back, it would be a pity not to cup.��


    ��What is cupping?��


    ��I��ll let you try it another day, it��s very exciting.��


    Finally, it was over. Ning Jing put his clothes back on, and Su Liang was about to leave when he said, ��Wait.��


    ��Big brother, any other instructions?�� Su Liang yawned.


    Ning Jing nced at the ceiling.


    Su Liang was stunned for a moment, then realized that someone was on the roof.


    Although Ning Yao��s family was gone, Ning Jing��s enemies were more than just that one. Assassins from the Li Family, Xiao Family, or Yanyun Building mighte to trouble him.


    Ning Jing fastened his belt and picked up the golden needles that hadn��t been put away yet. He slid one between each finger of his left hand and said calmly, ��Tonight, I��ll try that needle technique you taught me.��


    Only Su Liang understood this, ��that�� referred to the technique she had told Ning Jing about, where stabbing certain acupoints simultaneously would make a person wish they were dead.


    As soon as the words fell, Ning Jing pushed open the rear window and leaped out.


    Su Liang heard some slight noises from the roof and then it quickly returned to silence. She figured Ning Jing had led the person to another ce.


    She sat in Ning Jing��s room waiting. Since there was nothing to do, she took out the four treasures of the study and continued to write the acupuncture prescription for Ning Jing to see.


    Su Liang wrote attentively and didn��t know how long it had been when the rear window shook, and Ning Jing returned.


    He still looked the same as when he left, his clothes immacte, only bringing in a hint of chillness, with a faint sh of gold between his fingers.


    ��Your needle technique is not bad,�� Ning Jing said, ��They were fake Yanyun Building assassins hired by the Li family.��


    ��Fake?�� Su Liang raised her eyebrows, ��Is it because after Yan Sui��s death, Yanyun Building fell into chaos, and some third-rate little assassins have the guts to pretend to be Yanyun Building��s people and take on tasks?��


    Ning Jing nodded.


    Su Liang stood up, ��If they were really capable assassins from Yanyun Building, they should know that Yan Sui died at your hands. Yan Shiqi was clever enough to just scam people without risking his life.��


    On the other hand, the Lin family was heading to the capital city, being cautious all the way.


    They stayed at an inn that night, having booked an independent courtyard. When assassins approached, Lin Bojun heard themotion and hadn��t yet taken action when Yan Shiqi appeared and quickly killed them all with lightning speed.


    He was Yan Sui��s most outstanding disciple, but not as famous as Yan Shiba because Yan Shiba��s father was the previous owner of Yanyun Building, and she was like a youngdy of Yanyun Building with a special status.


    Lin Bojun only caught a glimpse of a ck shadow before the trouble was resolved, and even the corpses were quickly dragged away.


    He could only marvel at how powerful the friend Ning Jing found.


    In the middle of the night, Lin Bojun suddenly got up, drawing a knife from under his pillow! He heard movement in the courtyard! He opened the door to see masked Yan Shiqi attacking someone.


    ��Master Lin! I am from Duke Qin��s Mansion!��


    Qi Yan, who was being continuously driven back, had no choice but to call out for help. He had been ordered by Xing Yusheng to protect the Lin family, and after a few days of hurried travels, he finally arrived at Pingbei City, only to find out that he had missed the Lin family and hurriedly pursued them, finally catching up.


    He didn��t expect that before seeing the Lin family, he encountered a ferocious roadblocker.


    Upon hearing this, Lin Bojun immediately spoke up, ��Stop fighting! He��s one of us!��


    Yan Shiqi sheathed his sword and disappeared without saying a word.


    Qi Yan breathed a sigh of relief, came forward to salute Lin Bojun, ��My name is Qi Yan, I��m not considered a member of the Qin family, but my master is Crown


    Prince Bei Jingwang.��


    Lin Bojun hadn��t met Qi Yan, but he had heard of the name of Xing Yusheng��s guard.


    Seeing Qi Yan take out Xing Yusheng��s crown prince token, Lin Bojun no longer doubted his identity.


    ��General Lin saved Miss Wan previously. She has been worried about General Lin and his family, so our master sent me to protect them. There are a few other brothers. After entering the city, they went to other inns to check and will join us shortly,�� Qi Yan said, ��I didn��t expect that General Lin has a master protecting him.��


    Lin Bojun felt delighted when he heard that Qin Yujin was concerned about his and his family��s safety, so Qi Yan came, ��Thank you, Brother Qi!��


    ��If General Lin doesn��t mind, we will escort you in secret andplete our master��s task from now on,�� Qi Yan said.


    Lin Bojun shook his head, ��Of course I don��t mind, I��m very grateful! When I get to the capital city, I must thank Crown Prince Xing and Miss Qin in person!��


    Lin Shuzhi and Lin Boyan came out when they heard the sound, and they also expressed their gratitude to Qi Yan when they learned of his identity.


    Qi Yan thought that the Lin family was very nice, treating a guard like him with such courtesy. No wonder Duke Qin once said that the Lin family all had an admirable character.


    ��You don��t need to worry about us, I��ll meet up with my brothers, and we��ll follow you in secret,�� Qi Yan said and was about to leave when he suddenly remembered something and turned back to ask Lin Shuzhi, ��Does Master Lin know Ning Jing?��


    Lin Shuzhi was not surprised that Qi Yan would ask about Ning Jing, because it was well known that Ning Jing was participating in the Imperial examination using Xing Yusheng��s token.


    ��Yes,�� Lin Shuzhi answered.


    Qi Yan hurriedly asked, ��Is there a youngdy by Ning Jing��s side?��


    Lin Shuzhi nodded, ��Yes, there is a youngdy.�� ��Have they gone back to Bei��an County?�� Qi Yan asked.


    ��Yes,�� Lin Shuzhi replied.


    Qi Yan didn��t ask any further questions, thinking that perhaps Lin Shuzhi only knew about Ning Jing because he was the top schr.


    When they set off again the next day, Lin Xueqing learned that someone hadest night and it was someone Xing Yusheng had sent to protect them.


    ��Miss Qin is really kind,�� Lin Xueqing said.


    Lin Bojun, who was driving the carriage, frowned, ��Could it be that Crown


    Prince Bei Jingwang and Miss Qin��s cousins are getting engaged?��


    Lin Xueqing shook her head, ��No way, Brother, don��t specte. In my opinion, Crown Prince Xing clearly likes Sister Su! But Sister Su has Ning Jing by her side!��


    Lin Shuzhi frowned, ��Stop making wild guesses. Except for Xiaoliang and Jingjing��s rtionship, everything else is nonsense.��


    Ning Jing began to hope for someone toe and kill him, so he could practice acupuncture on assassins and also test Su Liang��s homemade poisons and antidotes.


    Unfortunately, the number of assassinsing to kill him decreased as he had already killed their leader.


    When the two arrived in Qingyang City, Su Liang drove the carriage while Ning Jing sat inside, holding a straw man, practicing acupuncture based on the prescription written by Su Liang.


    Qingyang City was arge trade hub in the northeast of Qian Country. It was surrounded by Qian Country��s most important grain production area, and inside the city was one of the four major grain merchants, the Wan Family.


    It was already afternoon, and as Su Liang drove down the main street, she heard many people discussing the Wan family.


    After listening for a while, she roughly understood the situation.


    ��That shameless Li San sabotaged Zhengzheng and failed, so he reported to the local government and the Qingyang City government, asking both sides to intervene and take the Wan family to the blood test for their lineage. The Wan family couldn��t defy the Government Office, so they could only agree,�� Su Liang said coldly.


    She was telling Ning Jing, but there was no response in the carriage.


    Su Liang looked back, lifted the curtain of the carriage, and saw Ning Jing still focused on ��stabbing the straw man����


    ��I heard it,�� Ning Jing said without lifting his head, ��Go to the Wan family.�� ��Go openly?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Yes,�� Ning Jing replied, ��As the head of the Ning family, I am here to discuss business. Can you guarantee that the blood test won��t seed?�� Su Liang nodded, ��Easily. This kind of method has no scientific basis in the first ce. Your blood and Zhengzheng��s can blend together.��


    ��Very well,�� Ning Jing nodded slightly, sticking a needle in the brow of the straw man, ��I want to practice acupuncture on Li San. You figure out a way.�� Su Liang let the curtain down and smiled slightly, ��Sure. I promise you��ll be satisfied..��

 Chapter 99 - 99: 099. Blood Relative Recognition (Second Update)

    Chapter 99: 099. Blood Rtive Recognition (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Mother! Mother!��


    A little red-faced ball of energy struggled to step over the threshold, holding an orchid in his hand, excitedly running in, and throwing himself onto Wan Hui��s legs. He raised his chubby little face, his eyes sparkling, ��Flower! Give it to Auntie!��


    Wan Hui picked up little Zhengzheng, sitting him on herp, andughed softly, ��How did you manage to pick your little uncle��s favorite orchid? He��ll be mad when he finds out!��


    ��Give it to Auntie!�� Zhengzheng waved the poor flower in his hand, smiling brightly.


    There was arge suitcase in the room, its lid open, and inside were all kinds of things.


    Gold and silver jewelry, vases and scrolls, tea cups and bowls�� All of these treasures were ��stolen�� by Zhengzheng from his grandfather and various uncles and aunts after he returned home.


    Anyway, no matter who said something was good, the little guy would im it as his own, saying it was for ��Auntie�� or ��Uncle Ning����


    A young man in brocade appeared at the door and called out, ��Elder sister.��


    Zhengzheng happily called out to his little uncle, hiding the orchid behind his back.


    The visitor was Wan Hui��s younger brother, the fifth son of the Wan Family, named Wan Li.


    ��What��s in Zhengzheng��s hand? Let your little uncle take a look.�� Wan Li entered, smiling and teasing Zhengzheng.


    Zhengzheng buried his head in Wan Hui��s embrace, ��Nothing, nothing! There��s nothing!��


    Wan Li sat down beside them and sighed, ��My precious orchid that I��ve been nurturing for so long finally bloomed, and in the blink of an eye, the flower disappeared. How strange!��


    Zhengzheng��s voice rang out loudly, ��I don��t know; Zhengzheng was asleep!��


    Wan Li smiled and looked at Wan Hui. He sighed again as he spoke, ��Elder sister, the people from the Government Office and the Li family are in the front hall. Even Old Lady Li has arrived, and father couldn��t stop them. The Master Zhifu said that a blood test will confirm the rtionship, and if Zhengzheng is truly of Li family blood, he must be returned to the Li family.��


    Wan Hui��s expression darkened, ��Zhengzheng is my child; by what right do they want to give him to the Li family?��


    Wan Li sighed deeply, ��Elder sister, I understand how you feel. None of us want to hand Zhengzheng over to the Li family and separate you and your son. If only Li Chen had other sons, he wouldn��t be so persistent.��


    Wan Hui hugged Zhengzheng tightly and said coldly, ��They can only take my son away over my dead body!��


    ��Elder sister, don��t speak out of anger.�� Wan Li��s expression was helpless, ��With the government involved, hiding is no longer a solution.��


    ��Young Lady, Fifth Young Master, the master has asked you to bring Young


    Master Zhengzheng to the front hall, saying that Master Zhifu is waiting.��


    Hearing the servant��s voice outside the door, Wan Hui suddenly had red-rimmed eyes.


    Her husband, Lu Yu, strode inside. He used to be Wan Hui��s guard when she was in her maiden home, and had always loved her but never married.


    When Wan Hui returned to her maiden home after her divorce, only she knew that she was pregnant with Li Chen��s child. She wanted to keep the child but didn��t want any connection with the Li family, so she married Lu Yu, who


    quickly became her husband.


    Lu Yu knew that Zhengzheng wasn��t his son, because the couple consummated their marriage only six months after the child��s birth. However, he didn��t mind and treated Zhengzheng as his own son.


    ��Father!�� Zhengzheng was picked up by Lu Yu and called out to him. Realizing his feigned sleep had been exposed, he quickly hid the orchid andy down again.


    Lu Yu rubbed Zhengzheng��s head and helped Wan Hui up, ��Don��t make your father��s job difficult; let��s go over there.��


    Wan Hui��s face was bitter, and thinking about the possibility of losing Zhengzheng made her heart ache as if it was being cut by a knife.


    But she heard Lu Yu whisper in her ear, ��Don��t be afraid; at worst, I��ll kill Li


    Chen.��


    Wan Hui grabbed Lu Yu, ��Don��t do anything foolish.��


    ��Elder sister, brother-inw, let��s go,�� Wan Li urged again.


    Today, there were many ��distinguished guests�� in the main hall of the Wan residence.


    Old Lady Li and Li Chen, the third master of the Li family, were seated on one side.


    Although Li Chen was the third son, his two elder brothers had passed away due to illness, leaving him, a hedonist who indulged in drinking, gambling, and all sorts of vices, as the head of the household, in charge of the family business. Being childless was a pressing issue for the Li family.


    Wang Zhifu, the official in charge of Qingyang City, was seated in the main seat.


    Additionally, there was a government official sent by the Zhifu of Dejing City, where the Li family resided, to negotiate with Wang Zhifu.


    Wan Hui��s father, Wan Qiang, was in poor health; his chronic cough had worsened since the beginning of winter.


    Wan Hui��s several brothers were present, except for Wan Li, who had gone to call her. The cold gazes from all of them lingered on Li Chen.


    Everyone in the main hall was waiting for Wan Hui to bring the child, the silence only interrupted by Wan Qiang��s coughing, making the atmosphere increasingly tense.


    The old housekeeper appeared at the entrance to the hall, ��Master, Master Ning Jing from the Ning family of Xunyang City hase to pay a visit!��


    Everyone looked surprised.


    Wan Qiang snapped out of his shock and quickly ordered, ��Quickly, invite him in! ��


    The second brother of Wan Hui stood up, ��Father, I��ll go wee the Ning family��s master.��


    ��Quickly, all of you go! Master Ning��s visit is an honor to our Wan family!�� Wan Qiang looked at his sons.


    As a result, the three young masters of the Wan family stood up in unison and went out to wee Ning Jing.


    After a moment of contemtion, Wang Zhifu asked Wan Qiang, ��Is it the seventh young master from the Ning family who recently earned the title of Jieyuan?��


    Wan Qiang nodded, ��That��s him.��


    ��I heard he scattered the ashes of his biological father and siblings, quite a ruthless man.�� Wang Zhifu let out augh, ��I didn��t expect Master Ning to forgo going for the exams in the capital and not managing the family business at home, but rathere to Qingyang City. What kind of rtionship does he have with the Wan family?��


    Wan Qiang��s face also showed a hint of a smile, ��There is a rtionship. It was


    Master Li who yed matchmaker.��


    Li Chen��s face had turned dark ever since he heard Ning Jing��s name, and it was now even darker than before.


    When Wang Zhifu asked Li Chen if he was friends with Ning Jing, Li Chen replied sarcastically, ��I��m not worthy to be friends with such a talented person as Master Ning.��


    As they spoke, the three sons of the Wan family returned.


    Everyone turned their gaze towards the entrance, and a young man in dark brocade clothing appeared. His face was handsome, and his cool and indifferent demeanor gave him an ethereal atmosphere.


    Wan Qiang also stood up to greet him, ��Master Ning, it is an honor to finally meet you!��


    Ning Jing nodded faintly, ��Uncle Wan, I��m sorry to intrude.��


    With this ��Uncle Wan,�� the faces of those in attendance changed in a variety of ways.


    Li Chen��s face was as dark as ink, with his eyes on Ning Jing like sharp knives.


    Wan Qiang invited Ning Jing to sit on the top seat, the difference in treatmentpared to Li Chen was like night and day.


    ��I wonder what brings the Ning Family Head to the Wan Family so suddenly,�� Li Chen began asking.


    Ning Jing picked up his teacup with poised elegance and took a deliberate sip, acting as though he hadn��t heard the question.


    Li Chen��s anger red, ��Is the Ning Family Head hard of hearing?


    ��So it was Li Family Head who was speaking. I thought I heard a dog barking.�� Ning Jing looked at Li Chen without emotion on his face.


    Even Wang Zhifu was astonished. Indeed, this was a ruthless person. Had the days of smooth business dealingse to an end?


    The three young masters of the Wan Family couldn��t suppress theirughter.


    Li Chen mmed the table and shot up from his seat, ��Ning, what do you mean by that?��


    Ning Jing set down his teacup, ��Take it literally. If you can��t understand, read more.��


    Li Chen snorted coldly and sat back down, ��I won��t lower myself to argue with a person like you, who can even kill his own father and brothers. What kind of schrly honor did you achieve? I��m afraid it was bought with the money of the Ning Family, right?��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��I will pass on your doubt to the Chief of Pingbei City. You��re questioning his eptance of bribes and the sale of official positions.�� Li Chen��s face turned rigid, ��Don��t bluff me! Today, we��re here to solve a matter concerning the Li and Wan Families. It has nothing to do with the Ning Family. If you dare to interfere, don��t me me for being impolite!��


    ��Since when has Li Family Head been polite to me?�� Ning Jing continued, ��This is the Wan Family, and I am their guest. Li Family Head, as the man who was divorced by Young Lady Wan,es to the Wan Family and unts his power.


    Your thick skin is truly admirable.��


    ��We had an annulment! �� Li Chen��s face was flushed with anger.


    ��Isn��t an annulment just you divorcing her and her divorcing you at the same time?�� Ning Jing��s expression was calm.


    ��The Ning Family Head speaks the truth!�� The second young master of the Wan Family agreed.


    Old Lady Li, who had remained silent until now, fiddled with the Buddha beads in her hand and looked at Li Chen, ��Chen��er, don��t forget the purpose of our visit today.��


    Li Chen shot Ning Jing a cold nce but said nothing more.


    Su Liang appeared at the doorway. Ning Jing spoke up, ��That��s my sworn sister. ��


    The young master of the Wan Family quickly invited her toe in and take a seat.


    Li Chen stared intently at Su Liang, knowing that she had spoiled his ns along with Ning Jing.


    Soon after, Wan Li appeared at the entrance holding Zhengzheng.


    ��Aunt! Uncle Ning!�� Zhengzheng was overjoyed to see the people he had been


    missing so much, right at his home. He hurriedly kicked his legs and signaled for Wan Li to put him down.


    Su Liang got up and, with a smile, greeted the little one who rushed towards her.


    However, Li Chen suddenly stood up and strode over, wanting to snatch Zhengzheng away.


    Wan Qiang��s expression darkened, and Su Liang dashed over, kicking Li Chen away and making him sit back precisely where he had been, letting out a muffled groan!


    As Zhengzheng was bewildered by the stranger who suddenly appeared in front of him, Su Liang picked him up.


    ��Aunt! It��s really you!�� Zhengzheng happily leaned in and gave Su Liang a kiss. He then raised the wilted orchid in his hands and presented it, ��Flower for aunt!��


    Ning Jing coughed lightly.


    Su Liang held Zhengzheng and walked over, ��I should give it to Uncle Ning instead. He likes it.��


    As everyone watched, Zhengzheng affectionately hugged Ning Jing, and his eyes softened considerably.


    In fact, everyone from the Li and Wan Families knew what had happened, except for the government officials.


    Previously, the Li Family had tried to take Zhengzheng but were intercepted by Ning Jing, who then took Zhengzheng away and gave him to the Wan Family.


    If Li Chen had seeded that time, it would have been difficult for the Wan Family to find the child.


    ��It��s Su Miss who advised my elder sister and brother-inw to avoid the situation, saying she had a way to prevent the Li Family from taking Zhengzheng away,�� Wan Li whispered to Wan Qiang.


    Wan Qiang heaved a sigh of relief, and his expression eased.


    Old Lady Li watched Zhengzheng with an emotional expression, and stopped fiddling with her Buddha beads. She immediately said, ��He��s the spitting image of Chen��er when he was a child!��


    The Wan Family didn��t like hearing that.


    Wan Qiang snorted coldly, ��It��s too early for Old Lady Li to say so. Zhengzheng resembles me.��


    Wang Zhifu, having lost his patience, asked why Wan Hui hadn��t arrived yet.


    Wan Qiang said bluntly that his daughter didn��t want to see certain people.


    Wang Zhifu then said, ��As long as the child is here, that��s fine. Let��s proceed with the blood test.��


    Wan Qiang was about to instruct the servants to prepare the items when he heard Old Lady Li speak, ��For the sake of security, we have brought along all the necessary materials, including the water needed to dissolve the blood, so there��s no need for Wan Family Head to worry.��


    It couldn��t be any more blunt than implying the Wan Family would tamper with the items.


    Wan Qiang looked at Su Liang, who said, ��Fine. It��ll save the Li Family the trouble of not shedding tears until they see the coffin.��


    Since neither side raised any objections, Wang Zhifu allowed the Li Family to bring forth everything they had prepared.


    There were two silver needles and two exquisite ceramic basins, one as a spare. There was also a bucket of water, all ced on a table in the center of the hall.


    ��Let��s begin,�� Wang Zhifu said.


    Li Chen stood up and walked to the center. He picked up a silver needle and, with a frown, pricked his finger to squeeze a drop of blood into the basin.


    Ning Jing held Zhengzheng and walked over alongside Su Liang, who held her homemade hemostatic ointment in her hand.


    Li Chen and Old Lady Li stood by their side, watching their every move. Wang Zhifu himself went over, and the Wan Family members gathered around.


    All eyes were on the two drops of blood in the basin.


    Li Chen was confident, convinced that Zhengzheng was his son.


    The members of the Wan Family were somewhat tense.


    As a result, the two drops of blood slowly merged together.


    Old Lady Li��s eyes brimmed with tears, and she sped her hands, ��Amitabha, the Li Family has an heir!��


    Wang Zhifu sighed deeply, ��Master Wan, this child does indeed share the blood of the Li Family. Since he��s Li Family Head��s only son, it��s best to return him.��


    Li Chen wore a triumphant expression, ��Ning, do you see that? That��s my son! Give him to me!��


    Wan Qiang��s eyebrows furrowed, and he looked at Su Liang once more.. She calmly spoke up, ��Wait!��

 Chapter 100 - 100:100. Uncle Ning, Hurry Up and Chase (First Update)

    Chapter 100:100. Uncle Ning, Hurry Up and Chase (First Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Miss Ning��anything else to add?�� Wang Zhifu asked.


    ��I��m a doctor and I know some things that seem to be greatly misunderstood by everyone.�� Su Liang said, ��Sir Wang, would you be willing to provide a drop of blood for a test?��


    Wang Zhifu was curious and so, he nodded.


    ��Youngdy, what on earth are you trying to do? If there��s something we of the Li family have done to offend you, we will make amends for it. Please, stop harassing us!�� Old Lady Li pleaded with Su Liang.


    Su Liang chuckled, ��Old Lady Li, don��t overthink things. I am doing this for your own good too. After all, matters of bloodline should not be confused, but proven beyond doubt.��


    ��Zhengzheng is my grandson, irrefutably!�� Old Lady Li said with a stern face.


    ��Well, that��s not necessarily true.�� Su Liang shook her head, ��Don��t worry, there will be no foul y. It is all from the Li family; the water of the Li family, I will not touch anything.��


    As she said this, Su Liang asked them to fill an empty container with water, and then instructed Li Chen to drop a drop of blood into it.


    Li Chen was reluctant, as he believed the result had been determined.


    Wang Zhifu then became stern, ��If the master of the Li family does not cooperate, I would have to question whether you��ve tampered with anything, we can only assume that the result of the test is null and void.��


    Li Chen��s face darkened, ��We have not tampered with anything!�� He dropped another drop of blood reluctantly into the basin.


    Su Liang turned to Wang Zhifu, ��Sir Wang, could you please provide a drop of blood.��


    Everyone was a bit confused.


    Old Lady Li felt her dignity had been severely insulted, and she was so angry that her face turned green, ��What are you trying to imply?��


    It took Su Liang a moment to realize that Old Lady Li thought she was insinuating something between her and Wang Zhifu. She hurriedly rified, ��Do not read too much into it. Uncle Wan, you drop a drop of blood too!��


    When Old Lady Li heard this, she was even more infuriated!


    Su Liang realized the misunderstanding had deepened, so she didn��t want to bother the Wan family anymore. So, she changed and asked Wan Li, a boy in his teens, to squeeze a drop of his blood into the basin.


    So, Wang Zhifu, Li Chen, and the fifth son of the Wan family, threepletely unrted people, each squeezed a drop of their blood into the same basin. Everyone watched on as the three drops of blood, initially separate, slowly merged together��


    The oue startled everyone!


    Old Lady Li��s face was one of utter disbelief, ��This is impossible! You must have yed some tricks!��


    Su Liang held up her hands, ��It was brought by your family, I didn��t touch anything from start to end. If there are any tricks, it would have been done by you.��


    ��Auntie!�� Zhengzheng, holding Ning Jing��s hand, came over to touch Su Liang��s face, as if he found it very amusing.


    Su Liang deftly avoided him and said to everyone, ��Recognizing your parent by blood is nothing but a lie. Blood from unrted people can also merge. If it doesn��t, then it��s been tampered with. So whether Zhengzheng is Li Chen��s biological son or not, a blood test cannot prove it. Only his mother has the right to decide. If she says he��s not, then he��s not.��


    ��You!�� Old Lady Li was so angry she nearly fainted, ��On what ount does her word be final? Zhengzheng is indeed blood of the Li family!��


    ��Just because Zhengzheng was born from her after ten months of pregnancy.�� Su Liang scoffed, ��The Wan family is reasonable. If you have another method that can really prove Christa is the Li family��s blood, you are wee to debate this at any time. Stop relying on a blood test, it��spletely useless. If you insist that the first blood test demonstrates blood rtion between Master Li and Zhengzheng, alright then, let��s wait for another old beggar toe and take a blood test with Master Li, as long as Master Li doesn��t mind having an extra father. ��


    Wang Zhifu��s mouth twitched uncontrobly, ��Miss Ning certainly gets to the point. I was watching, and no one manipted the results. Miss Ning has rified a misunderstanding that we have had for a long time, the blood parentage test is untrustworthy. The child belongs to Miss Wan because she gave birth to him, and moreover, she gave birth after she divorced Master Li. Since the Li family cannot prove any rtionship between them and the child, the child naturally belongs to the Wan family.��


    The government officials from Dejing City looked unhappy, but at this point, they had nothing else to say.


    Wan Qiang��s cough had suddenly healed and he was smiling brightly, ��Thank you, Sir for upholding justice!��


    The four sons of the Wan family were all overjoyed and started mocking Li Chen, telling him to focus on making a son and suggesting that he visit a doctor to check his health.


    The people of the Li family left dejectedly. As Li Chen left, he red at Su Liang with such hatred that he seemed to want to tear her apart!


    When Wan Hui learned of the oue, she was ovee with joy, sobbing that Su Liang was sent by Buddha to save her.


    During those few years being married to Li Chen, she was mentally tortured by him and Old Lady Li. She had long since seen Li Chen for the scum he was, and how the olddy was all sweet talk but venomous. She had finally escaped from the torment, how could she send her own flesh and blood back to that dreadful ce?


    Zhengzheng didn��t know what had happened. He didn��t even spare a nce at Old Lady Li or Li Chen, he was solely preupied with ying with his favorite Uncle Ning and Aunt.


    Zhengzheng was ying a game, where he needed to touch Su Liang��s face with Ning Jing��s hand.


    After evading him a few times, it only served to increase the child��s determination to seed, he was enthusiastic and persistent!


    ��Thatdy isn��t married, is she?�� Wan Li admired Su Liang.


    Wan Qiang kicked his son, ��She belongs to Master Ning!��


    Wan Li silently withdrew his gaze. Ning Jing was a legendary strong man who had scattered the ashes of his entire family, he certainly didn��t want to provoke him.


    ��Auntie, don��t run away!��


    ��Uncle Ning, hurry up and catch her!��


    Zhengzheng was having a st.. He found this more fun than hide-and-seek!

 Chapter 101 - 101: 101. You Take Over (Second Update)

    Chapter 101: 101. You Take Over (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ever since the Government Office intervened, everyone in the Wan family was worried because they knew that Zhengzheng was conceived by Wan Hui and her ex-husband.


    But Zhengzheng was also a member of the Wan family by blood, born after ten months of pregnancy and suffering by Wan Hui. Why should they give him to the Li family? Was the Wan family unable to raise a child with their great wealth?


    If it hadn��t been for Old Lady Li and Li Chen��s mistreatment of Wan Hui for several years, things wouldn��t havee to this. When they married Wan Hui, they promised to treat her well, but instead, she suffered countless grievances.


    When Wan Hui��s brothers found out about her plight, they wished they could just scatter Li Chen��s ashes like Ning Jing did!


    And who knows what kind of person a child would be if they grew up in that kind of corrupt family.


    ��I��ve made my father worry again.�� Wan Hui looked at Wan Qiang apologetically.


    Wan Qiang red at her, ��What nonsense are you talking about? That��s my grandson!�� Heughed heartily, ��Ning Jing and Miss Su Liang are truly our family��s blessings! Make sure you treat our honored guests well!��


    Wan Hui smiled, ��When Zhengzheng came back earlier, he missed Ning Jing and Su Liang a lot, and said that Ning Jing promised toe back and see him soon. At that time, both my husband and I thought Ning Jing was just trying to appease the child, but we never expected them to actuallye so quickly! The guesthouse for them has been prepared!��


    ��Zhengzheng is bound to have great fortune in the future if he can make such good connections.�� Wan Qiang said happily, ��Later, you can ask if there��s anything the Ning Family needs our help with.��


    Wan Hui agreed and went to find Zhengzheng with her husband Lu Yu.


    At this moment, Su Liang had already been chased into the Wan family��s back garden by Ning Jing. Zhengzheng was thrilled and kept cheering Ning Jing on, ��Uncle Ning, hurry up! You��re almost there!��


    In fact, it was easy for Ning Jing to catch up with Su Liang, and neither of them were using their full strength. They simply had an unspoken understanding, ying along for Zhengzheng��s sake.


    However, all games muste to an end, otherwise the child would only be endlessly excited and never give up.


    So, Su Liang went into the Bajiao Pavilion by theke, and Ning Jing soon followed with Zhengzheng in his arms.


    Leaning against a pir, Su Liang pretended to be trapped with nowhere to escape.


    Ning Jing walked over with Zhengzheng in his arms, whose face was flushed and eyes sparkling as he grabbed Su Liang��s arm, ��I caught Auntie!�� He was thrilled.


    The little guy did not forget what he wanted to do: He held Su Liang with one hand and tried to touch her face with the other hand that Ning Jing was holding, smiling happily.


    But in the next moment, Ning Jing handed Zhengzheng to Su Liang.


    She took him in her arms smoothly.


    Little Zhengzheng looked at Ning Jing, then at Su Liang, momentarily baffled by the sudden change in the game��s rules. He quickly sorted out his thoughts and happily grabbed Su Liang��s hand to touch Ning Jing��s face, ��Uncle Ning, don��t run away!��


    A nice role reversal, the tacit understanding between the three of them was extraordinary.


    Ning Jing had no intention of running away at all, and stood still, allowing Zhengzheng to use Su Liang��s hand to touch the side of his face.


    Originally, this oue was agreed upon with a nce between Ning Jing and Su Liang. He didn��t mind, and she didn��t care.


    However, to their surprise, when Zhengzheng saw Ning Jing not running, he thought that touching the face was not enough and, holding Su Liang��s hand, asked her to touch Ning Jing��s nose instead.


    This was a fun way adults often expressed their affection to Zhengzheng.


    With a smile spreading in her eyes, Su Liang, under Zhengzheng��smand, gently touched Ning Jing��s nose. Seeing his slightly furrowed brows, she knew he was feeling awkward.


    Making the Great God feel awkward wasn��t easy, and Su Liang thought Zhengzheng was amazing!


    When the game ended and Wan Hui and Lu Yu arrived, Zhengzheng was being held by Ning Jing as they yed with Su Liang in a game of leaf stem tug-of-war.


    With two against one, Ning Jing held Zhengzheng��s hand and won.


    Zhengzheng whooped with joy, while Su Liang pretended to be heartbroken.


    With that, Zhengzheng climbed from Ning Jing onto the table and approached Su Liang, raising his small hand to wipe away her non-existent tears, ��Auntie, don��t cry�� ��


    Su Liang pointed to her cheek.


    Immediately understanding, Zhengzheng leaned over and gave her a loud kiss.


    Ning Jing gave a cough.


    Zhengzheng then turned around, climbed back to Ning Jing, and kissed him as well.


    Afterwards, the little guy sat on the table, pping his hands and giggling, ��Now it��s Uncle Ning��s turn to kiss Auntie! Daddy and Mommy do this too!��


    Ning Jing looked at a nearby tree.


    Su Liang looked at the bleakke.


    Both Wan Hui and Lu Yu couldn��t help but smile, thinking their son was so clever. They also thought that Ning Jing and Su Liang were a perfect match but, after all, they were officially brother and sister, not a couple.


    ��Master Ning, Miss Su Liang,�� Wan Hui called out.


    ��Mom! Dad!�� Zhengzheng stood up, eager to run forward but forgetting that he was still on the table.


    Seeing Ning Jing swiftly reached out to catch him, Wan Hui breathed a sigh of relief, ��He��s getting naughtier by the day.��


    Wan Hui and her husband Lu Yu thanked Su Liang and Ning Jing again, telling them that their guesthouse was all set up and they should rest before the banquet to be held in their honor that night.


    Exhausted from ying, Zhengzheng was carried away by Lu Yu for his afternoon nap, while Wan Hui apanied Ning Jing and Su Liang to the guesthouse.


    ��If you two don��t mind, please stay at the Wan family��s house. Don��t be reserved. After the New Year, Ning Jing��s capital city exam won��t be toote.�� Wan Hui looked sincere, adding, ��When Zhengzheng returned, he always talked about both of you and never forgot!��


    ��Sister Wan, our trip here was just to see Zhengzheng. In a few days, we have to go back to Bei��an County, as there are still some matters to deal with there,�� Su Liang smiled, ��Otherwise, I��d really want to stay and y with Zhengzheng.��


    Wan Hui looked a little disappointed, ��Take care of your business first. Next year, when Ning Jing goes to the capital city for the exam, he��ll surely achieve great sess. I don��t know if you two n to stay in the capital city for a long time. My father wants to send one of us siblings to manage the business in the capital. After the New Year, my husband and I n to go there with Zhengzheng. In the capital, we don��t have to worry about the Li family��s schemes. If you two are in the capital city, Zhengzheng will be able to see you more often. ��


    This was actually a decision made just today by Wan Qiang. He believed that Ning Jing and Su Liang were extraordinary and they must maintain this rtionship which would benefit both Zhengzheng and the Wan family.


    Su Liang nodded, ��After the New Year, we��ll go to the capital city and stay for some time, though we��re not sure for how long. If Zhengzheng is going too, that would be even better.��


    Wan Hui smiled and nodded, ��Then it��s settled.��


    After making the arrangements, Wan Hui left them to rest, before going to tell Wan Qiang about Su Liang��s thoughts.


    ��At first, I thought Ms. Su Liang was just following Ning Jing��s lead, but now it seems that��s not the case, �� Wan Qiang pondered, ��After the New Year, you guys should take Zhengzheng to the capital. We can��t afford any disturbances in the business there. Now that you��re going to manage it, I can rest assured.��


    The room that Wan Hui prepared for Su Liang and Ning Jing exuded a low-key luxury, with antique vases and precious calligraphy and paintings, showing their appreciation and respect for their guests.


    After washing up, Su Liang took a nap. When she woke up, she heard people talking in the courtyard.


    Upon stepping out, she saw Zhengzheng sitting in arge box with a gold ingot in his hand, smilingly handed it to Ning Jing.


    ��What��s this?�� Su Liang walked over and asked with a smile.


    Zhengzheng immediately took back the gold ingot he had handed to Ning Jing, held his hand up high, and passed it to Su Liang, ��For Auntie, a gift!�� Ning Jing spoke with a faint smile, ��Just now, he said they were all for me.��


    ��Uncle��s is Auntie��s!�� , Zhengzheng waved his little head, finding the phrase a bit confusing, he corrected himself again, ��Uncle, it��s Auntie��s!��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Wrong.��


    Zhengzheng blinked his big, ck eyes and said with a gigglingugh, ��Auntie, it��s Uncle��s!�� Then he looked like he was saying, ��Look, am I right this time? Praise me for being the smartest baby.��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��As long as you��re happy. Anyway, these are gifts for me.�� Ning Jing picked up a piece of fine agarwood from the box and walked away.


    Zhengzheng then pulled Su Liang over to show her all sorts of treasures.


    That evening, Wan Qiang hosted a banquet for Ning Jing and Su Liang, treating them as distinguished guests.


    At first nce, Ning Jing seemed cold and aloof, but he did not refuse the toasts. Su Liang only drank a small cup, saying she had a poor alcohol tolerance.


    Host and guest had a great time.


    When the banquet was over, Zhengzheng had fallen asleep in Ning Jing��s arms.


    Wan Hui had originally nned for Zhengzheng to sleep with Ning Jing tonight, but instead, Ning Jing handed the child back to Lu Yu.


    After returning to the guesthouse, Ning Jing said to Su Liang, ��Don��t forget about that matter.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I haven��t forgotten.��


    Late at night, Su Liang and Ning Jing secretly left the Wan Family and went to the inn where the Li family was staying in Qingyang City.


    Li Chen had arrived the day before and had arranged with Wang Zhifu yesterday to visit the Wan family today.


    His goal had not yet been achieved, so he had not left yet.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing walked around the area near the inn and stopped at a certain ce. Ning Jing said to Su Liang, ��Wait here for me.��


    Su Liang took out a bamboo tube and handed it to Ning Jing, ��Try the sedatives


    I made.��


    Ning Jing took it and quickly disappeared.


    About half an hourter, Ning Jing came back carrying a person. He and Su Liang returned to the Wan family together.


    The night was quiet.


    The light in Ning Jing��s room in the guesthouse was still on, and Su Liang was there too.


    Someone was lying on the floor, it was Li Chen.


    Initially, Ning Jing had told Su Liang to ��arrange�� for Li Chen to practice acupuncture on him, but since Li Chen was afraid of dying and had someone nearby to protect him, Ning Jing decided to take matters into his own hands for safety��s sake.


    Ning Jing took out a pack of silver needles, which had been specially prepared for his practice.


    One needle pierced, Li Chen didn��t move a muscle.


    ��The sedative works well,�� Ning Jing said.


    ��Good. You can practice your touch now,�� Su Liang replied.


    So, on Li Chen��s body, Ning Jing practiced almost all the acupuncture techniques Su Liang had taught him, except for two that were too stimting and might wake him up.


    To be proficient, he went through it all once, then started again.


    Before dawn, Ning Jing sent Li Chen back, without anyone��s knowing.


    The next day, when Li Chen got up, his whole body ached. He had dreamed of being stabbed with needles all night, it was like seeing a ghost.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing didn��t kill Li Chen because if he died in Qingyang City, the Wan family would undoubtedly be suspected of being behind it.


    On that day, Old Lady Li came to visit again, saying she wanted to have a good talk with Wan Hui, who didn��t even let her in.


    Su Liang gave Wan Qiang a prescription for a medicinal diet and also wrote two medicinal diet recipes that were beneficial for coughs, asking him to try them out.


    As for the n to cooperate against the Li family, Wan Qiang expressed great interest. When he learned that Su Liang was close friends with the young family head of the Yang Family, Yang Yu, he was overjoyed. He said that he had a good rtionship with Yang Yu��ste father, and the two had many business dealings in the past.


    If they wanted to deal with the Li family, they needed to start with theirrgest ceramics business to shake their foundation.


    Although the Wan, Ning, and Yang families were not experts in the business, neither was Li Chen. What mattered were the artisans employed by the Li family.


    The artisans could be tempted away if offered enough money.


    And what the three great businesses had most was silver.


    Therefore, Su Liang��s proposal was in line with Wan Qiang��s intention. It was something he wanted to do but couldn��t achieve on his own as the Wan family.


    But he also voiced his concerns, ��The wealth of the Wan, Ning, and Yang families is already enough to attract the attention of the court. If the three of us openly unite to devour the Li family, it wouldn��t be a good thing. Some people don��t like to see close rtions between our families.��


    Su Liang understood Wan Qiang��s meaning, ��I didn��t think enough about it.


    Uncle Wan is right.��


    Wan Qiang shook his head, ��Miss Su, don��t misunderstand. I��m not against your proposal; it��s just that the three families can��t openly cooperate. The idea of taking the Li family��s property and giving it to Zhengzheng is also not appropriate. I understand that you have no ulterior motives, and you are doing it for the Wan family and for Zhengzheng��s sake. But for this matter, I think it would be most appropriate for you to take over the Li family.��


    Su Liang was stunned, ��Me?��


    Wan Qiang nodded, ��Since Miss Su and Ning Jing haven��t gotten married yet, you��re not considered a member of the Ning family. Even if someone finds out about your rtionship with the Wan and Yang families, it won��t be a problem. You can act as a fourth party; our three families will fully support you in recing the Li family, bing one of the four major merchants. Miss Su, you don��t have to worry, and I will handle this matter with the Ning family head and the Yang family head. Originally, you were the link between our three families. Just think of it as a thank you gift from the Wan family, and don��t refuse.��


    Seeing Su Liang frown, Wan Qiang joked, ��In this way, when Miss Su gets married to Ning Jing, they will be a perfect match, on equal footing!��

 Chapter 102 - 102: 102. Barely (First Update)

    Chapter 102: 102. Barely (First Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After a night of ��nightmares�� where he felt as if he were being pricked by needles, Li Chen woke up initially feeling a dull headache and aching all over his body. However, he had no difficulty moving around and seemed no different besides looking a bit worn out.


    Old Lady Li wanted to use her seniority to force her way into the Wan Family, but she didn��t even make it past the door before stomping back to the inn in anger. Upon seeing Li Chen, she asked, ��Why do you look so pale?��


    Li Chen suddenly fainted in front of her, blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.


    Old Lady Li cried out in shock, ��Chen��er!��


    They invited the best doctor in Qingyang City, who diagnosed Li Chen with some unknown cause of qi and blood disorder. It was necessary for him to rest and avoid physicalbor for a period of time.


    Old Lady Li was relieved to hear that her son��s life was not in danger. Resentful, she said ��It��s all that bitch Wan Hui��s fault! She refuses to give up my Li family��s bloodline, driving Chen��er to this state!��


    Li Chen didn��t seem to be waking up any time soon, and Old Lady Li, after weighing her options, decided that staying in Qingyang City was not a long-term solution. Since the route to the Government Office had already been blocked, they had no choice but to return home and make new ns.


    After all, their grandson was still there and couldn��t escape.


    In truth, Zhengzheng��s appearance did bear some resemnce to Li Chen when he was a child.


    But due to Li Chen��s indulgence in sensual pleasures and his weakened physical state, it was now impossible to see any resemnce between Zhengzheng��s features and his.


    Others might not see it, but Old Lady Li was well aware of this and firmly believed that Zhengzheng was her real grandson. That��s why she hade all this way to argue her case.


    She didn��t expect Ning Jing and Su Liang to interfere, ruining their chance for sess.


    Moreover, their previous attempt to snatch Zhengzheng away had also been thwarted by Ning Jing and Su Liang.


    Liang, we��ll see who has thestugh!��


    With that, she ordered the servants to prepare for departure in order to avoid more trouble from the Wan Family. Li Chen, still unconscious, was carried straight into the carriage.


    Just as the Li Family left the inn, Wan Qiang received the news.


    He had not nned to retaliate against Li Chen and his mother, as taking any action at this time would only invite criticism.


    After discussing the matter with Su Liang, Wan Qiang decided that the best way to seek revenge on the Li family would be to crush their business first.


    After the Li family��s departure, Wan Hui and Lu Yu apanied Ning Jing and Su Liang on another day of sightseeing in Qingyang City. Most excited of all was Zhengzheng.


    But happy times neverst, and early the following day, Ning Jing and Su Liang bid farewell to their hosts and left Qingyang City.


    Zhengzheng was still asleep, and not wanting to disturb him, Wan Hui didn��t wake him up. She thought that after the new year, they could all meet again in the capital city.


    ��For Zhengzheng.�� Ning Jing handed over an agarwood bracelet, small and intricate, with each tiny bead etched with a meticulously engraved Buddhist scripture for safety.


    Wan Hui took it, recognizing the agarwood as one of the treasures Zhengzheng ��took�� from Wan Qiang to give to his Ning Uncle and Aunt. It was extremely rare and had taken Wan Qiang a lot of effort to find.


    Such intricate craftsmanship amazed Wan Hui, who was touched by Ning Jing��s skillful work. She knew Ning Jing and Su Liang were well-off and had no need for the Wan Family��s help or resources.


    Even Su Liang��s proposal to unite the three families against the Li Family was ultimately for the benefit of the Wan Family, as the Li family had been causing trouble for them in various ways over the years.


    Wan Hui understood this, and as a mother, she vowed to repay Ning Jing��s kindness and help whenever an opportunity arose.


    ��Sister Wan, you can go back now, no need to see us off. We��re going to Bei��an County for the New Year, and after that we will go to the capital city,�� Su Liang said, waving from the carriage.


    Watching Ning Jing driving the carriage with a straw hat on, Wan Qiang couldn��t help but marvel, ��Master Ning, you are truly unconventional!��


    As the carriage slowly pulled away from the gates of the Wan Family mansion, Wan Li sighed, ��Compared to them, I seem so useless.��


    Wan Qiang gave his son a kick, ��You��re right, you are useless. I��ve decided, the


    Wan Family needs a schr, and that will be you!��


    Wan Li stared in disbelief. ��Father, I��m already seventeen!��


    ��There are people who be schrs at sixty! What��s your excuse?�� Wan Qiang snorted. ��Our family business has peaked. If one of you had gotten a title and a government post earlier, would the Li family have dared to bully Huihui like they have?��


    Wan Qiang��s second son said solemnly, ��Father speaks the truth.��


    The third and fourth sons immediately agreed, vowing that they would wholeheartedly support and oversee their youngest brother��s studies.


    As a young child, Wan Li had been tutored by a schr and had studied diligently, only to be frivolous and lose interest in pursuing academic honors in thest couple of years. However, he did have a solid foundation to build on.


    He thought Wan Qiang was acting on a whim and would forget about it soon, but to his surprise, Wan Qiang spent a fortune that day to hire an elder schr to tutor Wan Li separately.


    Wan Qiang said he didn��t expect Wan Li to be as excellent as Ning Jing; he couldn��t do it either. All he wanted was for Wan Li to achieve the title of a schr.


    Wan Li wanted to cry but couldn��t, ��Father, Ning Family��s master is a genius;


    I��m not. Bing a schr isn��t that easy����


    When Zhengzheng woke up, he was wearing a bracelet Ning Jing personally made for him.


    Wan Hui thought Zhengzheng wouldn��t find Ning Jing and Su Liang and would cry, but when she told him, he merely pouted and didn��t cry, ��Uncle Ning said that if I eat well and grow taller, I��ll be able to see him and Aunt again.��


    Wan Hui smiled warmly, ��Yes. Your aunt made you some delicious food.��


    Before leaving, Su Liang made breakfast for Zhengzheng: little bean buns shaped like rabbits and fried eggs shaped like bears, looking very cute.


    On the other side, after leaving Qingyang City, Su Liang and Ning Jing sped up their journey northwards.


    They took a big box full of gifts from Zhengzheng, as well as the silver fox cloak gifted by Wan Hui, the medical books Wan Qiang had collected hastily, and many valuable medicinal materials treasured by the Wan Family.


    Just like when they came, the two took turns driving the carriage.


    Three dayster, Ning Jing gave Su Liang a bracelet, carved from the same piece of agarwood as the one he made for Zhengzheng, only slightly bigger.


    ��Do I have one too?�� Su Liang was surprised.


    ��I used up that piece of wood and honed my carving skills.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang gratefully epted it and put it on. It was just the right size, and its antique color had a nice texture. The faint fragrance was soothing, ��Thank you.��


    After a while, Su Liang asked, ��I have to give you a gift in return. What do you want?��


    Ning Jing handed her his carving knife and the remaining wood.


    Su Liang stared nkly. ��You want me to make you one? I can��t.��


    Ning Jing stretched out his hand with no intention of taking it back. ��I want one too, but making it myself and wearing it is weird.��


    Helpless, Su Liang said, ��Alright. You divide it into small pieces first, and I��ll try. But if it��s too ugly, don��tin.��


    So, that night, Su Liang got the carving knife and a bunch of small blocks of wood.


    As they approached Bei��an County, the weather was overcast and chilly in the early morning.


    As Su Liang was fiddling with the bracelet she made for Ning Jing, the carriage curtain was suddenly lifted, and a cold wind blew in.


    Instinctively, Su Liang looked outside, her expression brightening, ��It is snowing! ��


    Large kes of snow fell like goose feathers, covering the ground with a white nket. They could see the walls of Bei��an County in the distance.


    Su Liang put on the cloak, sat beside Ning Jing, and let the snowkes fall onto her face, the coldness disappearing in an instant.


    Ning Jing took the finished bracelet from Su Liang��s hand and slightly furrowed his brows.


    Each bead of the bracelet was a different shape.


    There were small stars, crescent moons, squares, spheres, flowers��


    ��Childish,�� Ning Jingmented.


    Su Liang cleared her throat, ��I did my best. Or do you want to exchange it with Zhengzheng��ster?��


    Ning Jing raised his hand, revealing his jade-like wrist. The bracelet slid down and clung to it.


    Su Liang looked and felt that her craftsmanship was too poor and affected the aesthetic somewhat.


    ��Nevermind.�� Ning Jing lowered his sleeve, indicating he would grudgingly ept it for now..

 Chapter 103 - 103:103. I won ‘t let you get your way (Second update)

    Chapter 103:103. I won ��t let you get your way (Second update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Bei��an County government.


    Mu Fei had not left yet; his identity as the Fourth Prince had not been made public in the local area. Therefore, besides investigating the iron mine smuggling case, he still had to deal with the county government affairs.


    Most of the work could be done by Chang�� an, but in order to preside over court trials, Mu Fei had to appear in person.


    Today was freezing cold, and Mu Fei had just finished a trivial case in his opinion. He returned to the back hall with a dark face, while Chang��an quickly handed him a cup of hot tea.


    ��Cases of no importance all day long.�� Mu Fei snorted softly.


    Chang��an weakly said, ��Today, the Master��s judgment helped the intiff to get back the money taken for a stolen pig, which is not a trivial matter. In the north, it��s cold, and the fields in winter have no harvest. People are relying on the pig to make it through!��


    Mu Fei frowned. He wasn��tpletely ignorant of themon people��s hardships. However, he felt that it wasn��t his responsibility, so he changed the subject, ��Su Liang and Ning Jing haven��t returned yet?��


    Chang��an shook his head, ��No, ording to previous news, Ning Jing has returned to Xunyang City to clean up his family affairs. Su Liang should be with him, and if theye over, her arrangements would have to be settled first.��


    Mu Fei��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Why did Ning Jing choose this timing to return home for revenge? Could it be Ning Jing��s idea to let Su Liang kill those bastards and grind them into ashes?��


    After pondering for a moment, Chang��an answered, ��I also think that Ning Jing chose to return to the Ning Family for revenge and seize the family property after getting Su Liang��s help. I didn��t expect Ning Jing, who looks weak, to have such a ruthless side.��


    Mu Fei sneered coldly, ��Isn��t this appropriate? Those bastards have been living happily for so many years, which gave them a big advantage.��


    ��The master is reasonable. Ning Jing��s approach is beyond reproach ording to his identity. In fact, it should have been done long ago.�� Chang��an nodded in agreement.


    ��Would it be possible that they won��t return and just stay in Xunyang City?�� Mu Fei snorted.


    ��Su Liang specifically wrote a letter saying she would returnte, so she does n toe back, right? Or is it that Ning Jing will stay in Xunyang City, while Su Liang returns here after handling his family��s trouble?�� Chang��an guessed.


    Mu Fei faintly smiled, ��That would be best. I would love for Su Liang to leave


    Ning Jing; just seeing Ning Jing irritates me.��


    As soon as the words fell, a report came from outside, ��My Lord, a Miss Su Liang is requesting to see you.��


    Mu Fei��s face lit up with joy, and he quickly walked out.


    Chang��an saw how hurried their Master looked and couldn��t help but wonder. Ever since Su Liang sent a letter saying she would returnte, Mu Fei had been daydreaming about it. Could it be that he truly had his heart set on Su Liang?


    ��Su���� As soon as Mu Fei saw Su Liang, she was blocked by Ning Jing behind her.


    Mu Fei��s eyes flickered, and he chuckled, ��The two of you have finally returned!��


    Su Liang stepped out from behind Ning Jing, standing in the snow, wrapped in a silver fox fur cloak, wearing a hood, which made her dainty and delicate face even more exquisite and fair.


    ��Lord Mu, how have you been?�� Su Liang smiled.


    Mu Fei greeted, ��First, congrattions to Ning on achieving high academic honors and cleaning up his family affairs. Miss Su has put in so much effort, so Ning��s family property should at least be divided in half for her, right?��


    Su Liang thought Mu Fei probably assumed she had gone to Xunyang City to help Ning Jing kill people, but she did not deny it, ��We haven��t discussed this yet, but has Lord Mu prepared what was in the contract we signed?��


    Mu Fei wanted to say that now that Su Liang was rich, shouldn��t she reduce by half the treasures she ��extorted�� from him earlier? Although he was a prince, his life was not easy either.


    But before he could say anything, Su Liang had rebutted him first.


    Chang��an hastily said, ��My Lord, it��s so cold outside; how about inviting Ning


    Jing and Miss Su in for some hot tea?��


    Mu Fei nodded, not yet speaking, when Su Liang said, ��No need. We just entered the city and passed by the county government. We just wanted to pay our respects to Lord Mu before going home.��


    Mu Fei looked unhappy, ��Don��t you care about the progress of the case I am investigating?��


    Su Liang looked serious, ��You have results?��


    ��It��s top secret and can��t be disclosed for now.�� Mu Fei teased.


    Su Liang immediately turned around, ��Congrattions to Lord Mu. I won��t bother you any longer.��


    As she spoke, she stepped into the snow with Ning Jing.


    Mai Fei frowned, watching their retreating figures until they disappeared. Suddenly, he turned to Chang��an, ��Weren��t you going to invite them in for tea?


    How did you let them leave?��


    Chang��an��s face was confused. Su Liang had said that she just came to say hello. What could he do as a servant?


    Chang��an was also somewhat speechless. Since the mastermind behind the iron mine smuggling case couldn��t be mentioned, why had he asked Su Liang if she wanted to know, only to tell her afterwards that he couldn��t tell her? Chang��an felt that if it weren��t for Mai Fei��s status as a prince, Su Liang would have definitely been upset by this kind of y.


    ��How annoying! That girl has never taken me seriously!�� Mai Fei angrily eximed, ��I��m too nice to her. Who does she think she is?��


    Chang��an looked at his nose, focusing inwardly.


    ��Since Ning Jing is now the head of the Ning Family, why doesn��t he stay in Xunyang City and have a good time? Whye back to this broken ce?�� Mai Fei continued to grumble sarcastically.


    Chang��an weakly replied, ��I think Miss Su wanted toe back, and Young


    Master Ning followed her here����


    Mai Fei��s face darkened, and he stood under the eaves for a while before walking back without a word.


    Chang��an silently followed. Before Mai Fei closed the door, he said, ��Get ready. We��re returning to the capital in three days!�� With that, he mmed the door shut.


    Chang��an replied, then sighed in his heart. The truth is, the mastermind of the iron mine smuggling case had been uncovered and reported to the emperor. Mai Fei could have left already, but he wasn��t used to the cold in the north and insisted on staying to wait for Su Liang. Just yesterday, he had said that he wanted to hire Su Liang to escort him back to the capital. But today, he seemed to have forgotten about it after being perfunctorily greeted by Su Liang.


    ��Master, should I inform General Nian?�� Chang��an asked for instructions. ��General Nian was the one you asked the emperor to send to assist in the investigation. It��s only right to escort you back to the capital.�� Continuing, ��The emperor has already dispatched General Sun, who is to be stationed at the mine permanently, and he will arrive soon.��


    ��Hmm.�� Mai Fei��s voice came from behind the door, ��Then I��ll leave after General Sun arrives. Send someone to inform Nian Jincheng.��


    Chang��an hesitated. It was cold and snowy, and General Sun probably wouldn��t be able to arrive in Bei��an County within three days. Mai Fei should know this, but he had just pushed back the date of returning to the capital again.


    On snowy days, the shops in the county town were open, but most of the original vendors didn��t set up their stalls.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing went to Mingxiang Building and bought two boxes of freshly baked Osmanthus Cake, as well as four kinds of other desserts.


    They passed by the meat shop and bought a rack of ribs, two pig��s feet, and a piece of tenderloin.


    At this time of the year, only radishes and cabbage were avable, so they bought some of those too.


    After finishing their shopping on the way, the two returned to Feiyan Town before noon and ordered two hot dishes at Feiyan Restaurant. After eating, they set off for the vige.


    The snow was getting heavier, and there were few people on the road. Going against the wind, the horse was walking slowly.


    Su Liang wanted to switch with Ning Jing and drive the carriage herself. Ning Jing refused, ��You said it yourself, women can��t be exposed to the cold.�� Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Who said that you never treated me like a woman?


    ��That��s a different matter.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang didn��t insist, ��If I had known the snow would be so heavy, I would have stayed in the county town overnight.��


    ��How do you know the snow would stop tomorrow?�� Ning Jing countered.


    Su Liang thought for a moment, ��Let��s go home early. I wonder if Yan Shiba has left yet.��


    After an unknown amount of time, with only the creaking sound of the carriage wheels rolling over the snow, Su Liang, sitting inside the carriage, was a bit drowsy when the carriage came to a stop.


    She lifted the carriage curtain, and right in front of her was the home where she had lived for several months aftering through time.


    The main gate and the surrounding walls had reportedly been covered in snow, giving the whole vige a quiet and beautiful appearance.


    A lock hung on the door. Ning Jing took out the key to open it but found that the lock had been changed.


    ��Big Brother Ning! Sister Su Liang!��


    Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi rushed over, their voices filled with surprise and joy.


    Bai Xiaohu identally fell and plunged headfirst into the snow.


    Zhuzi looked back and continued running towards Su Liang, ��Sister Su Liang! You��re finally back!��


    Bai Xiaohu got up with his face full of snow, grinning from ear to ear, ��I told you, Sister Su Liang said she woulde back for the New Year, I knew she would!��


    Su Liang rubbed the heads of the two little ones and asked them who had changed the lock on her house.


    ��Sister Jiujiu had it changed, saying the key was lost and afraid that someone might pick it up to steal things!�� Zhuzi blurted out.


    Su Liang thought that this must have been a deliberate attempt by Yan Shiba to make them return to a closed door, only to find it locked.


    ��Where is she?�� Su Liang smiled.


    ��She��s at my house!�� said Bai Xiaohu, ��Big Brother Ning and Sister Su Liang,e to my house to warm up by the fire! My grandpa is roasting sweet potatoes!��


    Su Liang expressed great interest upon hearing this.


    ��Sister Su Liang hasn��t boarded yet!�� Bai Xiaohu, realizing that Ning Jing had forgotten Su Liang, quickly reminded her.


    ��She doesn��t want to ride.�� As soon as Ning Jing uttered these words, Su Liang excitedly made a snowball and ran up, hitting him squarely on the head.


    Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi both stared in shock.


    Ning Jing sat calmly in the driver��s seat as if nothing had happened.


    ��Let��s see who gets there first.�� Having said this, Su Liang raced through the snow.


    The carriage was left behind.


    Zhuzi had a sudden realization, ��So Sister Su Liang wanted to walk on her own.��


    Bai Xiaohu shook his head, ��Sister Su Liang just thinks the carriage is too slow and wants to eat my grandpa��s roasted sweet potatoes earlier.��


    Ning Jing nodded slightly, ��Little Tiger is right.��


    When Su Liang entered the Bai Family��s home, Mrs. Bai stuck her head out of the kitchen with a delighted expression and shouted, ��Little Liang is back!��


    The very next moment, Yan Shiba��s furious roar echoed from the hall,


    ��Bastard! She actually knows how toe back?��


    Su Liang walked over calmly, greeted Mrs. Bai first, stomped the snow off her shoes, lifted the curtain, and entered the hall.


    A wave of warmth enveloped her.


    The premium silver-threaded charcoal was beyond the Bai Family��s means; it was a gift to Su Liang��s sister from Hu Er.


    Because Yan Shiba was having meals here, most of it had been moved over.


    At this moment, Yan Shiba nested in a bamboo recliner, covered with a silk quilt, looking rosy-cheeked, with a pot of hot water nearby.


    Old Bai was using tongs to remove baked sweet potatoes from the charcoal.


    Yan Shiba red at Su Liang, ��Weren��t you supposed to run off with that wild man? What are you doing back here?��


    To Ning Jing, the ��wild man�� who heard Yan Shiba��s voice, he parked the carriage outside, let Bai Xiaohu jump down by himself, and helped Zhuzi down to the ground. Both of them rushed into the house.


    Su Liang nced at Yan Shiba without saying a word, diverted her gaze, grabbed a small stool, and sat by the charcoal stove to warm her hands.


    Old Bai happily handed Su Liang a roasted sweet potato in a bowl, ��Here, eat something warm.��


    Su Liang peeled the soft outer skin, and the sweet aroma wafted through the air. She took a bite and felt the icy chill that had seeped in from the snowy weather being instantly banished.


    Warmth and sweetness, these were the vors that could heal a person��s heart.


    Ning Jing entered through the curtain with a bag of snacks for the Bai Family in hand and ced it on the table.


    Old Bai hurriedly greeted him and handed him a sweet potato as well.


    Yan Shiba, who had been ignored from the beginning, watched Su Liang and Ning Jing sitting on either side of the charcoal stove,fortably eating roasted sweet potatoes, grinding her teeth in anger, ��Liang! Sister!��


    Su Liang still paid her no mind, only telling Old Bai, ��I��m sorry for all the trouble I��ve caused youtely.��


    Old Bai waved her off, ��Not at all. Your sister��s been good, and her health is improving.��


    Mrs. Bai brought them steaming bowls of bone soup.


    After eating the sweet potatoes and drinking a bowl of soup, the two of them got up to leave.


    With a stomach full of grievances, Yan Shiba tried to ignore Su Liang, but it was like punching cotton. She could only close her eyes and pretend to be asleep.


    Su Liang walked over and picked her up, quilt and all, ��Mrs. Bai, I��ll take her


    back now. As for the expenses during this time, we��ll sort it outter.�� A slight curve appeared at the corner of Yan Shiba��s lips, only to disappear in an instant.


    Su Liang ced her in the carriage and sat down herself as Ning Jing drove them home.


    Feigning ignorance of Yan Shiba��s pretense, Su Liang deliberately spoke in a low voice through the curtain, ��If you give Yan Shiqi the MO Yu thumb ring, Yan Shiba will definitely make a scene. To prevent creating more trouble, why not�� ��


    Ning Jing replied, ��ughter.��


    ��Then I��d have to pay Mrs. Bai for the food she��s eaten these days, which would mean a loss.��


    ��Sell her to the mine.��


    ��That��s a good idea. Anyway, she��s almost healed and can work.��


    Suddenly, Yan Shiba opened her eyes angrily, ��Su Liang!��


    With an innocent face, Su Liang replied, ��You��re awake? When are you going to leave? Pay the money before you go.��


    ��You actually gave the MO Yu thumb ring to that treacherous Yan Shiqi?�� Yan Shiba stared at Su Liang with wide eyes.


    ��If he��s a treacherous man, then what are you? A righteous gentleman?�� Su Liang scoffed.


    ��You���� Yan Shiba choked, her eyes shing as she suddenly adopted a pitiful look, ��Little sister Liang, do you really hate your sister that much?��


    ��Don��t pull that on me!�� Su Liang said impatiently, ��If you haven��t forgotten, we had a falling out before I left. The fact that I didn��t throw you out is just me being too kind-hearted. You don��t have to believe me, but you can leave now.��


    Yan Shiba instantly put away her pretentious expression, red at Su Liang, and suddenly clenched her teeth and shook her head in a frenzy, ��I��m going to be mad because of you, this damn girl! Mad! Mad! It��s all my fault, okay?�� Su Liang smirked, ��Oh? So tell me, what did you do wrong?��


    Yan Shiba banged her head against the carriage wall, ��My mistake was actually wanting to be sisters with you! The more I think about it, the more I want to be one! Ahhh, I��m going crazy! Just give me a straight answer! If you say yes, I��ll trust you from now on! If not, I��ll jump out of the carriage right away!�� Ning Jing lifted the curtain and said a single word, ��Please.��


    ��What does our sisterly rtionship have to do with you, you wild man? Shut up! I��ve said it before, my sister likes Gu Ling!�� Yan Shiba roared, then turned to Su Liang, ��You! You say it!��


    Su Liang thought seriously for a moment, ��To be honest, I really want to see you jump off.��


    Yan Shiba stared at Su Liang fixedly, then suddenly gave a coldugh, ��Is that so? Well, I won��t let you have your way! From now on, you��re my sister! Even the Heavenly King can��t change it!��

 Chapter 104 - 104: 104. You escort me back to the capital (first watch)

    Chapter 104: 104. You escort me back to the capital (first watch)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The gate opened, the carriage went straight in, and stopped close to the eaves.


    Su Liang got off first, while Yan Shibazed, waiting to be carried out, with a smug expression.


    Su Liang carried Yan Shiba horizontally and took her back to the room.


    Su Liang didn��t look back, ��Ning Jing, boil water, I want to wash my face.�� Yan Shiba: ��


    Ning Jing drove the carriage to the backyard, tied the horses under the shed, and went to the kitchen to boil water.


    Su Liang put Yan Shiba on the bed, pulled back the quilt, and checked her leg.


    ��There��s feeling, but yesterday I tried to stand up, it hurt like needles jabbing.��


    Yan Shiba looked somewhat annoyed, ��Like a cripple!��


    Su Liang calmly corrected, ��Not like, it actually is crippled.��


    Yan Shiba grabbed a pillow and threw it at Su Liang, ��Is that how you talk to your sister?��


    Su Liang didn��t get angry or annoyed, she grabbed the pillow, propped up Yan Shiba, put it behind her waist, and let her sit on the bed.


    ��That��s more like it.�� Yan Shiba was grudgingly satisfied with Su Liang��s attitude, ��From now on, you have to listen to me and be good to me, got it?��


    Su Liang pinched Yan Shiba��s injured arm, and she gasped, ��You��re trying to kill your sister!��


    ��Not very optimistic, it seems you have to wait at least until the end of this winter.�� Su Liang put down her arm.


    ��Did you listen to the rules I mentioned just now?�� Yan Shiba patted the bed with her healthy hand, insisting on a reply.


    Su Liang sat down by the bed, ��First of all, you taking me as your sister is your own wishful thinking, I didn��t agree to it.��


    Yan Shiba��s face changed instantly.


    But then Su Liang continued, ��Secondly, I can agree to that. The only reason you��re my sister is that you��re older than me. Bing sisters is something you begged me for, and you need to admit that.��


    Yan Shiba gritted her teeth, ��I have to beg you to be your sister?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Don��t try to get something for nothing with me. You want me as a sister, yet you want me to spoil you, why don��t you just go to heaven? Which eye of yours saw me as a foolish woman? Stop ying games. Even if you don��t beg me, I won��t throw you out. I��ll continue to treat you, and I��ll give you the bill for the diagnosis fee when you leave. If you don��t pay, I��ll close the door and let Ning Jing go. If you beg me, we can be sisters, but you have to listen to me and be good to me.��


    ��I knew you were a little bastard!�� Yan Shiba stared at Su Liang.


    Su Liang shrugged, ��Your choice. If you don��t like it, find someone else.��


    Yan Shiba quickly changed her mind, ��Fine, let me suffer a little and be your younger sister, calling you sister, you should listen to me and be good to me, right?��


    ��Stop with the nonsense.�� Su Liang got up and walked away, reaching the doorway in the blink of an eye.


    Yan Shiba hit the bed again, ��Alright, I won��t argue with you! Let��s do it your way!��


    ��Which way did I say?�� Su Liang looked back and asked.


    ��I��ll be the older sister, listen to you, and be good to you! Is that okay?�� Yan Shiba huffed.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No, it��s not. You have to beg me.��


    ��Xiaoliang, know when to quit!�� Yan Shiba snorted, ��In my life, I��ve never begged anyone!��


    ��Suit yourself.�� Su Liang was about to turn back.


    She heard Yan Shiba��s voice from behind, ��I beg you! I beg you! I beg you! Are you satisfied now?��


    ��It��s alright. Depending on your performance.�� Su Liang left the room after speaking.


    Yan Shiba pped her forehead, feeling as if she had lost her mind.


    In an instant, Yan Shiba muttered, ��Just you wait, when you have feelings for me, I��ll teach you a lesson, you little bastard!��


    Su Liang returned to her room, which was still as it was when she left.


    While Su Liang was chatting with Yan Shiba, Ning Jing had brought a charcoal basin in, but it hadn��t warmed up yet.


    Su Liang changed her clothes and went to the kitchen.


    Ning Jing scooped up the hot water, ��Wash your face.��


    ��She begged to be my sister, what do you think?�� Su Liang asked Ning Jing��s opinion as she washed.


    ��Don��t easily trust her.�� Ning Jing said.


    ��I think so too.�� Su Liang nodded, ��She��s a bit moody. Maybe she��s just interested in me for now. If she loses interest one day, who knows what she��ll do. Let��s keep it that way for now, and wait until she��s recovered to decide.��


    Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi carried a basket of sweet potatoes over, which Old Bai gave them, knowing they liked to eat them.


    Su Liang told Ning Jing to cut half of the ribs they bought, put them in the basket, and let the little brothers take them back.


    The room was cold, so Su Liang and Ning Jing stayed in the kitchen, one lighting the fire and the other preparing the ingredients, getting ready to stew the rib soup first.


    The snow outside grew heavier, and with the kitchen door closed, the fire in the stove was zing and warm.


    ��The iron smuggling case, Mai Fei said to keep it a secret, there must be results by now. It couldn��t be Bei Jingwang, right? If you��re not in trouble then Xing Yusheng will be in danger.�� Su Liang said.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I don��t know. Even if it��s Bei Jingwang, Xing


    Yusheng won��t die.��


    Su Liang was puzzled, ��Why? If the emperor wants to cut vassal ties and catches Bei Jingwang in such a big scandal, he will surely eradicate them.��


    ��Qin Family��s ancestor was a founding hero and has a life-saving golden medal that hasn��t been used yet.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��So that��s why. If the Xing family is in trouble, it��s only human for the Qin family��s old man to save the sickly grandson. But in this case, isn��t Xing Yusheng��s grandmother doomed? What can he do about it?��


    Ning Jing frowned slightly, ��He can give the life-saving golden medal to his grandmother, the emperor won��t object.��


    ��I believe when ites to that point, Xing Yusheng would be willing to do that, but how could his grandmother agree? She might leave first, so he wouldn��t be embarrassed.�� Su Liang sighed.


    ��It may not be Bei Jingwang.�� Ning Jing said.


    ��I hope not. After all, Xing Yusheng is our friend, even if he doesn��t have a good rtionship with his father, he must care about his grandmother.�� Su Liang said.


    At this time, snow was also falling in the capital city of Qian Country, which was located in the middle. Although the snow was much lighter than in Bei��an County, the sudden drop in temperature still made people unable to adapt.


    Before entering the capital, Xing Yusheng was treated by Su Liang, which had improved his health a lot. He had been pretending to be weak while sitting in a wheelchair since then.


    The sudden drop in temperature caused him to cough again.


    Recently, there were many rumors in the capital about the iron mining smuggling case, and most of them pointed to Bei Jingwang as the mastermind.


    After all, there was only one vassal king in the north. From a positional point of view, Bei Jingwang was indeed the biggest suspect.


    Duanmu Chen, the fourth son of the emperor who was in charge of the investigation, had not yet returned to the capital, and nothing had happened in the pce yet.


    As Su Liang said, Xing Yusheng was very anxious, and what he worried about was not his estranged father, nor would he care about his hypocritical stepmother and siblings whom he had hardly any affection for. He was just afraid that something would happen to his elderly grandmother.


    Yesterday, Xing Yusheng mentioned to Qin Kang that he wanted to send someone to pick up his grandmother to the capital city.


    But at that time, Qin Kang only said, ��It is true that your grandmother loves you, but she also cares about her other grandchildren and wouldn��t be willing toe.��


    Qi Jun had gone to make a herbal concoction for Xing Yusheng, who sat by the window, watching the snowkes falling outside with a pale face.


    ��Master!��


    Suddenly, hearing a familiar voice, Xing Yusheng looked over and saw Qi Yan enter the courtyard door, braving the snowstorm.


    Previously, Xing Yusheng had sent him to protect the Lin family, and he only returned today.


    Qi Yan brushed off the snow on his body, standing outside the window, reported to Xing Yusheng.


    ��All four people of the Lin family have arrived in the capital city safe and sound. Master, please don��t worry.��


    After Qi Yan finished recounting what happened, Xing Yusheng asked, ��Do they recognize Ning Jing and Su Liang?��


    ��They say they do. I didn��t ask too much. I suppose it��s just because Ning met them in Pingbei City during that time. At the time I went, Ning and Miss Su had already returned to Bei��an County,�� Qi Yan said.


    Xing Yusheng shook his head, ��They didn��t return to Bei��an County, but went to Xunyang City first.��


    Qi Yan was stunned, ��How did Master know that?��


    ��The news has reached the capital city. Ning Jing, ying his father and brother, has ground the Ning family��s people to dust,�� Xing Yusheng said.


    Qi Yan looked shocked, ��So ruthless?��


    ��Those people were even more ruthless towards Ning Jing before, just didn��t seed,�� Xing Yusheng said.


    He then instructed Qi Yan to inform Qin Yujin of the safe arrival of the Lin family in the capital city.


    Qi Jun brought over the prepared herbal concoction, urging Xing Yusheng to drink it while it was still hot, ��Master, how about I make a trip to Bei��an County to investigate the situation? In case it��s really the prince�� we should make early preparations for saving the olddy.��


    Xing Yusheng shook his head, ��No need. Tomorrow I will enter the pce to request an audience with the emperor, asking for permission to return home for the new year. It depends on the emperor��s wishes.��


    ��If the emperor allows it, then Master���� Qi Jun frowned.


    ��My grandmother is old and can��te to the capital city. If the emperor allows it, I will go back to see her,�� Xing Yusheng��s voice was low.


    Qi Jun wanted to say more but stopped, leaving only a sigh.


    The news that Qi Yan brought made Qin Yujin very happy, and she ran to find Xing Yusheng.


    ��Cousin, the emperor has sent General Sun to guard the mine, so that General Nian can return to the capital city with the fourth prince in a few days, right?�� Qin Yujin looked hopeful.


    Xing Yusheng nodded, ��Perhaps.��


    He had no interest in Qin Yujin��s girlish affairs at the moment, and she left after sitting for a while.


    Unexpectedly, the next day, Mai Fei sent someone early in the morning to find Nian Jincheng, asking him to rush to Su Vige before noon.


    Nian Jincheng didn��t know what Mai Fei was up to, but now he could openly go to find Ning Jing.


    When Nian Jincheng arrived alone at Su Vige on horseback, he happened to meet Mai Fei, who wasing in a carriage, so they went to Su Liang��s doorstep together.


    The snow had just stopped this morning, and the umted snow was thick.


    Su Liang took Bai Xiaohu, while Ning Jing took Zhuzi, and they were respectively piling snowmen in the courtyard on both sides.


    The two little ones took the initiative to run over and propose to make snowmen together. However, Bai Xiaohu wanted to make a wild boar snowman, while Zhuzi said he wanted a horse. Since they couldn��t agree, they simply worked separately.


    Yan Shiba was lying in his room, listening to theughter and joy outside, pounding the bed, wishing he could immediately recover and kick Ning Jing and Su Liang��s snowmen.


    Chang��an knocked on the door, and as it opened, Ning Jing��s line of sight passed by Mai Fei and met with Nian Jincheng��s behind, then immediately separated.


    Seeing that the other was safe was enough.


    ��It��s so lively?�� Mai Fei asked with a smile as he entered.


    Ning Jing was waiting to close the door, and Nian Jincheng was thest to enter, stepped forward beside him and said with a salute, ��Congrattions to Ning for obtaining the highest score in the examination.�� ��What brings Lord Mai here?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Can��t Ie if there��s nothing going on?�� Mai Fei counter-questioned.


    ��Please feel free,�� Su Liang said.


    But there were no ces to sit in the courtyard, and the doors of the rooms were closed. Mai Fei stood there, snorted lightly, ��I won��t bicker with you about your hospitality. There are important matters.��


    Su Liang stood up, ��Please tell.��


    ��I can tell you the result of the case, which I believe you care about. But there are conditions,�� Mai Fei said.


    ��Tell me the conditions first. Then I��ll consider whether I care about the oue of the case,�� Su Liang said.


    Chang��an��s mouth twitched slightly, and indeed saw that the face of his master was a bit dark.


    ��It��s not convenient to talk here, �� Mai Fei snorted.


    ��Please,�� Su Liang led the way toward Ning Jing��s room.


    Mai Fei ordered that no one else was allowed in, and he wanted to have a private talk with Su Liang.


    With the door closed, Ning Jing asked Nian Jincheng, ��When will General Nian return to the capital city?��


    ��At the arrangement, it should be soon,�� Nian Jincheng said.


    Ning Jing didn��t ask any more questions, pointing to Su Liang��s half-finished snowman and gesturing for Nian Jincheng to continue building it.


    Nian Jincheng squatted down beside Bai Xiaohu and asked him, ��What��s this?��


    Full of grins, Bai Xiaohu replied, ��Wild boar!��


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��Good.�� But his strength was too great. He identally copsed the half-finished snowman with the swipe of his hand.


    Just when Nian Jincheng was embarrassed, he heard Bai Xiaohu exim, ��Uncle, you are so strong! Let��s build this quickly before Sister Su Liang finds out!��


    A trace of a smile crossed Nian Jincheng��s eyes, his tone softened a lot,


    ��Alright.��


    In the room, Mai Fei began, ��I know you and Xing Yusheng are good friends. Knowing the oue of the case earlier is very important to him, so I think you care about it too.��


    ��Conditions,�� Su Liang said concisely.


    It was apparent that this was a secret, even Nian Jincheng didn��t know about it, and Mai Fei wanted to negotiate a deal with her.


    ��Someone will try to assassinate me next. The condition is that you escort me back to the capital city,�� Mai Fei��s eyes shone..

 Chapter 105 - 105: 105. Hope he becomes more sober (Second Update)

    Chapter 105: 105. Hope he bes more sober (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The atmosphere fell silent.


    Beforeing, Mai Fei had envisioned that given Su Liang��s temperament, she might immediately refuse or even resort to her most effective tactic of nonsensical wordy upon hearing his request.


    Unexpectedly, it turned out differently.


    Su Liang slightly furrowed her brows, directing her gaze at Ning Jing��s pen holder on the table, remaining silent as though she was seriously considering it.


    A faint smile appeared on the corner of Mai Fei��s lips, hoping that Su Liang would agree since he personally requested.


    After a moment, Mai Fei reached for the pen holder and asked, ��Where did you buy this? It��s quite unique.��


    Su Liang��s hand moved faster, taking the pen holder before him and said, ��Ning


    Jing doesn��t like others touching his things.�� Mai Fei��s face darkened slightly, ��Are you not one of the others?��


    ��We are sworn siblings,�� Su Liang replied seriously.


    Mai Fei scoffed, ��Who cares about a broken pen holder? Let��s talk business. Have you made a decision?��


    Hands resting on the pen holder atop the table, Su Liang looked at Mai Fei and said, ��I don��t quite understand His Highness the Fourth Prince��s intentions.�� ��I thought I made myself very clear,�� Mai Fei said.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I understand what His Highness the Fourth Prince wants me to do, but I don��t understand why it has to be me? Under normal circumstances, General Nian will escort His Highness the Fourth Prince back to the capital, and I��m just a weak woman who only knows a few shy moves.��


    Upon hearing thest sentence, Mai Fei red at Su Liang vehemently, ��You expect me to believe that? Isn��t the destruction of the Ning Family your doing?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I swear by the heavens and earth, it was not.�� ��So, Ning Jing had hidden abilities?�� Mai Fei��s eyes suddenly deepened.


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��Has His Highness the Fourth Prince ever heard of a saying that ��money talks��?��


    ��What do you mean?�� Mai Fei frowned.


    ��If I said that Ning Jing spent a lot of money to hire an assassin, would His Highness the Fourth Prince believe me?�� Su Liang asked.


    Mai Fei was stunned for a moment, ��I believe you. But I can��t possibly hire an assassin to escort me, what if the one I hire is employed by others to kill me?��


    ��There is indeed such a possibility,�� Su Liang said, ��I am just rifying that the matter of Ning Family had nothing to do with me, I am not suggesting His Highness the Fourth Prince should hire an assassin, it��s inappropriate and


    unnecessary.��


    ��Stop beating around the bush. If you ask why I chose you, I can only say I believe you have hidden capabilities,�� Mai Fei said, wearing a nonchnt smile.


    Su Liang put on a serious face, ��I appreciate thepliments from His Highness the Fourth Prince. But if your guesses are true and I have hidden my strengths, then I have my reasons to do so. If I could easily reveal it, why would I hide it in the first ce?��


    Mai Fei snorted, ��Are you refusing me?��


    ��What I actually want to say is, although I happened to assist His Highness the Fourth Prince previously and will be cooperating in the future, there is no need for His Highness to be overly courteous to me. Business is business. I won��t let a single copper coin that I��m entitled to out of my sight,�� Su Liang said half-jokingly, ��I have heard a saying that if a person in the royal family lets their emotions get the best of them, their future will be bleak.��


    The expression on Mai Fei��s face stiffened. He abruptly stood up and looked intently at Su Liang. He soon sat back down with pursed lips, remaining silent.


    Under Su Liang��s clear and prating eyes, Mai Fei felt a tinge of embarrassment��


    Because Su Liang��s words served as a harsh reminder, bashing onto Mai Fei��s heart, waking him from his recent state of fluctuating between rationality and emotions!


    Obviously, as an individual born into the royal family who has had his struggles till now, Mai Fei understands these principles far better than Su Liang, and he��s been reminding himself of the very same thing �C never let emotions get in the way, and at best, don��t have any emotions at all.


    However, he now btedly realized that the reason he was here was because his feelings seemed to have been stirred by Su Liang.


    In simple terms, he was developing feelings for Su Liang, albeit slight ones.


    Previously, a man like Duanmu Chen who prioritized personal gains would never entrust his safety to a young girl, regardless of how clever and seemingly deep the girl may be.


    As Su Liang mentioned earlier, it��s not that it��s impossible, it��s just unnecessary.


    If he couldn��t even manage to safely return to the capital despite having the ability to uncover the iron smuggling case, he might as well forget about taking the highest position.


    For a person of Mai Fei��s stature, it��s best to avoid undertaking unnecessary matters.


    Looking back, from the time they met till now, Su Liang has treated Mai Feipletely in a transactional manner, without ever hinting at wanting to befriend him.


    Because Su Liang knows that as a prince desiring power, he has no true friends, only interests.


    Indeed, this is so.


    Mai Fei never expected that he, who started off as apletely rational strategist, would be the first to lose in this game.


    ��If His Highness the Fourth Prince doesn��t have any other orders, may I go build a snowman? Since you��re here, please stay for lunch, this meal is free of charge, it��s in honor of Your Highness��s visit.�� After these words, Su Liang stood up and left.


    Mai Fei watched her slender figure as she walked away, letting out a long sigh.


    For the first time, he felt a sense of suppression from a woman, even though she didn��t intend so.


    For a fleeting moment, Mai Fei wondered if he could have a smoother path in the future with such a smart and insightful woman by his side?


    However, the rational side of him quickly dismissed this thought.


    Because he wasn��t sure if he could control Su Liang, to be precise, he had absolutely no confidence. Su Liang showed no interest in him, it had been evident from the start till now.


    A coerced melon is not only not sweet, it even result in turning a friend


    into an enemy.


    Even if they are not friends now and won��t be in the future, maintaining a friendly and cooperative rtionship to prevent talent from being siphoned off by the enemy is already an advantage.


    A clear-minded Mai Fei stepped out of the room, quickly approached by Chang��an. He discreetly studied Mai Fei��s expression and sensing that his mood was good, couldn��t help but asked with a smile, ��It seems that Miss Su has agreed?��


    Mai Fei snorted disdainfully, ��Why would she go with me when she has that pretty boy Ning Jing?��


    After saying those words, Mai Fei rolled up his sleeves, ready to join the group building a snowman.


    Chang��an was utterly perplexed. If Su Liang had indeed turned down the proposal, why was his master still so cheerful? Even joining the snowman-building? What on earth was happening in the world? Why does it seem like there were question marks floating all around his head every day since they met Su Liang��


    ��Lord Mai?�� Little Tiger looked surprised. He knew this was the county magistrate, how terrifying it was to have him join in the snowman-building! When he told his friends about it, they would definitely think he was bragging!


    Mai Fei smiled amicably, ��What��s your name?��


    ��Bai Xiaohu (Little Tiger).�� Little Tiger tightened his face nervously.


    ��Oh, this is a tiger.�� Mai Fei looked at the snowman that Nian Jincheng and Little Tiger were building, appearing quite knowledgeable.


    Little Tiger was a bit torn about whether he should correct the county magistrate. What if he didn��t take it well?


    Meanwhile, Little Pir teased from the other side, ��That uncle is so silly, he can��t even recognize a wild boar!��


    Mai Fei:


    Chang��an turned his head trying hard not to burst intoughter��


    In order to break the awkvvard atmosphere, Nian Jincheng asked, ��Has the Lord ever seen a wild boar?��


    Mai Fei nced at Nian Jincheng impassively, ��No. Go hunt one now.��


    Bai Xiaohu mustered up some courage to speak, ��It��s too cold, wild boars are hiding, we can��t catch any! Sister Su Liang and I caught a big wild boar before on the mountain, we sold it and made quite some money!��


    Just as Mai Fei was about to ask about the details of their boar hunt, Yan Shiba shouted out loudly, ��Xiaoliang,e here!��


    Mai Fei knew about Su Jiujiu, but did not know about her background.


    Su Liang rose to walk over, and Yan Shiba said, ��Carry me out, I need some fresh air.��


    Su Liang didn��t move, ��You have a chance, say it agan.��


    Yan Shiba rolled her eyes while saying in a coy voice, ��Little Liang, your sister feels so stuffy, I really want to go out and get some fresh air, but my legs are injured and I am unable to walk, could you carry me, please����


    Su Liang felt goosebumps all over, ��Forget it, just speak normally.��


    She first moved the recliner Su Dakuan had given to Yan Shiba under the eaves, then she carried Yan Shiba, quilt included, outside.


    Turning back, Mai Fei caught Yan Shiba casting a flirtatious look towards him.


    Mai Fei felt weird, thinking to himself that it was quite speechless that Su Liang��s sister turned out to be such an easy-going woman.


    The future proved Mai Fei wrong about Yan Shiba. Once he saw her true abilities and learnt of her true identity, he felt as if he had been pped hard across the face. But that��s another story.


    Su Liang went to prepare lunch, Ning Jing stoked the fire, and the main forces on both teams ended up being Mai Fei and Chang��an against Nian Jincheng.


    As soon as Su Liang finished preparing the food, their snowman was alsopleted.


    Arge wild boar.


    A spirited horse.


    Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi were very satisfied and ran cheerfully around their snowmen, extremely excited.


    Mai Fei chuckled, ��I suppose I have seen a wild boar now.��


    Chang��an was relieved. His master was in a good mood that day, so he probably wouldn��t whimsically order him to go hunt a wild boar in the mountains.


    Nian Jincheng, who had started off the pig-snowman, ended up finishing off Ning Jing��s horse-snowman.


    This was a pleasure he had never enjoyed before in his life, making the icy snow feel warm, filling his heart with warmth.


    In the kitchen, Ning asked quietly, ��Why invite someone for dinner?��


    With a light humph, Su Liang answered, ��Isn��t it for the sake of keeping your friend here?��


    Meanwhile, in the yard, Chang��an, thinking they should leave, was surprised when Mai Fei said, beaming, ��Miss Su invited me for lunch today.��


    Chang��an thought to himself that miracles did happen; the robber Su who specifically targeted his master had changed her nature?


    ��General Nian should also stay and join us,�� Mai Fei added, making it sound as if Nian Jincheng had benefited from his benevolence. ��I will mention this to Miss Su.��


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��Thank you very much, Mr. Mai. I guess it��s easier toply than to resist.�� In actuality, he had no idea why Mai Fei invited him.


    Mai Fei abandoned his initial n and didn��t bother exining to Nian Jincheng; he just let the matter pass, only mentioning they should be ready to set out for the capital two dayster.


    Madam Bai came to fetch her grandson home for dinner, but discovered Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi already eating at Su Liang��s dinner table, with the County Magistrate sitting right next to them.


    Su Liang, knowing that Madam Bai woulde, had specially saved arge bowl of pork ribs for her to take home.


    Madam Bai, knowing Su Liang��s character, thought to herself that she needed to tell Old Bai to bake some dried sweet potatoes for Su Liang and Ning Jing; although they were delicious, they required a lot of effort, so they rarely made them at home.


    After they finished eating, Ning Jing cleaned up the dishes and brought them to the kitchen while the two kids, having gotten Su Liang��s approval, went to invite their friends in the vige toe and see their snowmen.


    Upon hearing that Su Liang and Ning Jing were back in town, Lei Zheng hadn��t been able to visit due to the heavy snow the previous day. After dinner, Lei Zheng saw a carriage parked outside and some guests at Su Liang��s ce. Just as he nned to head to Bail s family first, he was spotted by Su Liang through the window and was invited in.


    ��We��ll be going then.�� Mai Fei stood up.


    ��You can leave without me sending you off.�� Su Ling said.


    When they reached the door, Mai Fei suddenly stopped and looked at Chang��an and Nian Jincheng.


    The two understood and left first.


    Mai Fei turned to Su Liang and gave her a slight smile, ��I did overlook something today. I really shouldn��t have mentioned that matter as Father hasn��t decided what to do yet. But considering our partnership, the one thing I can tell you is, the mastermind is not Bei Jingwang.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Thank you.��


    ��However, the final oue is still uncertain.�� Mai Fei added another ambiguous suggestion.


    Su Liang understood. The result of the Iron Mine smuggling case couldn��t be revealed yet because the actual result might not align with the Emperor��s desired oue.


    Mai Fei left with Chang��an, mentioning the contract he had signed with Su Linag before. As long as he safely reached the capital he would prepare for it promptly, looking forward to meeting her there next year.


    Nian Jincheng followed silently. Despite having many things to say to Ning Jing and Su Liang, he unfortunately didn��t get the chance.


    ��Uncle Su, please sit down. Let me wash my hands.�� Su Liang smiled and beckoned Su Bai toe in, pouring him a cup of hot tea.


    Su Bai promptly replied, ��Ah, you go ahead, don��t mind me!�� Su Liang went into the kitchen where Ning Jing was washing dishes.


    ��Mai Fei said it wasn��t Bei Jingwang.�� Su Liang hade to share this news with Ning Jing.


    ��Good news.�� Ning Jing said. Considering Su Liang��s perspective of treating Xing Yusheng as a friend.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Indeed, at least there is still a chance for Bei Jingvvang Mansion to survive.�� If Bei Jingwang had indeed been the mastermind behind Iron Mine smuggling, they would be doomed.


    ��Survival requires sacrifice.�� Ning Jing remarked.


    It took Su Liang aback, ��Are you suggesting Bei Jingwang should request the removal of his princely status, return the allottednd, and demonstrate loyalty to the court?��


    ��The Emperor also doesn��t wish for others to criticize him for treating the descendants of meritorious officials harshly. The rumor before was just a probe.�� Ning Jing replied.


    Presently, there were three princely houses �C all descended from meritorious officials of the country��s founding days and having been grantednd separately in the north, west, and south.


    Although being reduced from royalty may not necessarily be a bad thing, rushing this step could lead to internal rebellion.


    Originally, there were supposed to be four royal houses, but the Qin family voluntarily stayed in the capital, giving up their royal status and instead epting the title of Duke.


    ��Whether Bei Jingwang can figure this out or not, now that is up to him.�� Su Liang sighed softly, ��I need to send a letter to Xing Yusheng as he must be quite anxious now. Even if Bei Jingwang has chosen the wrong path, if the Emperor��s objective is to merely take out the Xing family, Xing Yusheng might have a chance to save his grandmother.��


    ��Mai Fei has taken a liking to you?�� Ning Jing suddenly changed the topic without any warning, framing it as a question, but meaning it as a statement.


    Su Liang shrugged, ��He��s merely lost his senses for a moment. Afterall, he and the second prince are at odds, so we can temporarily cooperate. I don��t like ipetent teammates, so I hope he stays clear-headed..��

 Chapter 106 - 106: 106. I will collect your corpse (1 Update)

    Chapter 106: 106. I will collect your corpse (Chapter 1 Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Bai saw Su Liang enter and instinctively wanted to stand up.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Uncle Bai, there��s no need to be so polite.��


    ��Ah!�� Su Bai sat back down, looking at Su Liang with relief, ��When we first heard that Young Master Ning got into the imperial examination, we thought you might note back.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��He likes living here, and so do I.��


    ��Going to the caDital citv for the exam. after the New Year?�� Su Bai asked.


    ��Mhm.�� Su Liang nodded.


    ��That��s good. Young Master Ning will surely pass the exam, and when he bes an official,ing back won��t be easy.�� Su Bai hesitated for a moment and asked, ��Are you going to follow Young Master Ning then?��


    ��I also want to go back to the capital city to pay my respects to my grandfather.�� Su Liang said. At that time, the entire Su Yuanzhou family was not convicted yet and had all mitted suicide��. Their remains were not brought back to their hometown, but were buried near the capital city.


    Su Bai let out a deep sigh, ��You should. You have great abilities, and this small vige can��t contain you. Go ahead, and when you have time,e back and visit your fellow vigers.��


    ��I will.�� Su Liang said, ��By the way, I was nning to ask Uncle Bai today, now that Ning Jing has gotten into the imperial examination, should we hold another banquet?��


    Su Baiughed and shook his head, ��No need to spend money on that again; we already did itst time. In this cold weather, with snow everywhere, it��s not easy to organize.��


    ��Let��s wait until the weather clears.�� Su Liang said, ��Ning Jing now has ess to his share of the Ning family��s wealth, and what he has the most now is money. We should throw a proper banquet.��


    Listening to Su Liang��s words, Su Bai was even happier. ��Alright, when the weather clears up, we��ll choose an auspicious day. After all, this is our vige��s first-ever imperial examination candidate. With such a low-key arrival, hardly anyone knows that the candidate has returned!��


    ��We��ll provide the funds, and Uncle Bai, we��ll still need you to help with organizing the banquet.�� Su Liang said.


    ��It��s not tiring at all; it��s a happy asion!�� Su Bai smiled from ear to ear.


    ��There��s also another matter I��d like to discuss with Uncle Bai.�� Su Liang said.


    She and Ning Jing felt that many children in the vige were quite clever, but they couldn��t afford to study due to poverty, including Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi.


    Initially, Ning Jing nned to fund Bai Xiaohu��s and Zhuzi��s education, as they had formed a bond with each other during this time. Both boys were good kids, as well as Ning Jing��s woodworking master, Su Dakuan��s grandson, Erniu.


    But after discussing it with Su Liang, they felt it was not a good approach, as there were issues like whether or not these children wanted to study, how much money to give, until when, and whether it would lead to jealousy from others in the vige.


    As a result, the two decided to donate money to set up a private school in the vige so that all children of suitable age could go there if they wanted to, mainly with the aim of eliminating illiteracy.


    As for whether they would take the imperial exams or be ountants in the future, it would be up to individual choice.


    ��Right now, it��s just an initial idea. Setting up a private school might face many challenges. Does Uncle Bai think it��s feasible?�� Su Liang asked.


    Su Bai stared at Su Liang for a moment before suddenly pping his hands, raising his voice, and eximing, ��Excellent!��


    Su Liang was slightly startled.


    Ning Jing came in to refill the tea, and Su Bai, looking excited, said to them,


    ��This is a great deed that brings immeasurable merit!��


    Su Bai had always been a man with many ideas, but no matter what he wanted to do for the vige, the biggest problem was always poverty.


    ��Since Uncle Bai thinks it��s a good idea, let��s go with it,�� Su Liang said solemnly. ��How much money it will take to build a private school, how many children of the right age are in the vige, how many teachers we need, what will be the annual cost of hiring teachers, whether food and lodging should be provided, and many other details. Uncle Bai, please make some inquiries and prepare a budget n.��


    Still excited, Su Bai nodded repeatedly upon hearing Su Liang��s words. ��Yes, you��ve thought things through carefully. We need to be clear on every single expenditure so as not to waste your money. I��ll discuss the matter with the n


    eweus m dUvance CUIU llnu suneune LU wecuge une dCCUUHLS. After a brief conversation, Su Bai left in high spirits, forgetting his hat. Su Liang chased after him to hand it over.


    For now, the establishment of the school was not announced.


    With each of the n elders having their own descendants, there naturally wouldn��t be any objections. Su Bai asked them to keep the matter confidential for the time being, and they all agreed.


    As a cautious man, Su Bai nned to wait until everything was prepared before announcing it. He also needed to carefully consider any potential issues to ensure that such a good project would not encounter any problems.


    After Su Bai left, Su Liang picked up a brush and began writing a letter to Xing Yusheng.


    This letter was intended to be delivered to Xing Yusheng with Nian Jincheng��s help, and the likelihood of it being lost was small. Still, Su Liang remained cautious.


    In the letter, there was no mention of Mai Fei or the words ��iron mine smuggling��. Instead, Su Liang wrote, ��I heard that a certain matter may have nothing to do with your father.��


    She also wrote, ��It��s pretty clear what the higher-ups are thinking. It��s better to prepare early, like with your maternal family.��


    Considering Lin Bojun wished for Su Liang to be his matchmaker, she also mentioned Qin Yujin in the letter and thanked her for the sachet she had sent before.


    After finishing, Su Liang thought she should give Xing Yusheng and Qin Yujin something in return.


    However, looking around, she realized that even though they were rich now, they didn��t have anything valuable to give.


    ��Ning Jing, can you help me make two more pen holders? I want to give them to Xing Yusheng and his cousin.�� Su Liang said in her room, asking Ning Jing in the next room.


    Ning Jing��s voice came right away, ��No.��


    Since Su Liang��s embroidery skills were average now, she didn��t want to waste time doing it. After thinking about it, she wrote a few medicinal diet recipes that would be beneficial to Xing Yusheng��s health, and two recipes for nourishing looks, to give to Qin Yujin.


    Then she put the letter and medicinal diet recipes together and came to find Ning Jing.


    ��When are you going to see Nian Jincheng?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��I didn��t say I was going to see him.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang snorted lightly, ��If you don��t go, then I will.�� She was about to leave when she finished this sentence.


    ��Come back, put the letter down.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang put the letter on the table in front of Ning Jing, ��No peeking.��


    After waiting for Su Liang to leave, Ning Jing picked up the letter, opened it, read it, and then put it back as it was.


    ��Oh right, I have to write a letter to Xueqing as well!�� Su Liang suddenly remembered.


    When she finished writing and gave it to Ning Jing, Ning Jing didn��t open it this time.


    That night, Nian Jincheng was about to rest when he walked into the inner room to see a familiar figure.


    ��Aling!�� Nian Jincheng blurted out.


    Ning Jing frowned, ��Are you out of your mind?��


    Nian Jincheng looked embarrassed, ��I was just too surprised. I��ll be more careful next time.��


    Ning Jing took out two letters and handed them to Nian Jincheng.


    ��The thick one is from Su Liang to Xing Yusheng. You can tell Duanmu Chen and show it to him.�� Ning Jing said.


    It was inevitable in Duanmu Chen��s character.


    Letting Duanmu Chen see the letter was intentional. The parts about the Bei Jingwang Mansion might provide Duanmu Chen with a new perspective, such as keeping the Xing family and winning them over as allies.


    ��What if he finds out you privately contacted me���� Nian Jincheng frowned.


    ��It��s not me, it��s Su Liang. Xing Yusheng sent the gift that you brought to her, so it��s reasonable to ask you to take the letter back to him.�� Ning Jing replied.


    ��Alright. What about this other letter���� Nian Jincheng asked. There was nothing written on the envelope.


    ��It��s for Lin Shuzhi��s daughter, Lin Xueqing.�� Ning Jing said.


    Nian Jincheng was taken aback. He knew Lin Shuzhi, but he was hearing Lin Xueqing��s name for the first time.


    ��Her older brother is under mymand.�� Nian Jincheng said, ��I will make sure she gets it.��


    ��Don��t have any illusions about the Nian family.�� Ning Jing said indifferently, ��No one in that family cares about you.��


    Nian Jincheng sighed, ��Actually, my fourth sister has always been good to me.��


    ��Don��t be naive. She��s justughing at you for being foolish, and using you.�� Ning Jing said.


    Nian Jincheng��s face darkened slightly, ��I know you don��t like her and you��re biased against her, but since you don��t have a rtionship anymore, there��s no need to talk about her like this!��


    ��You might as well find a chance to listen to what she says about you in front of Nian Jinxing.�� Ning Jing said.


    Nian Jincheng��s face showed disbelief, ��Even if she speaks ill of me in front of


    Big Brother, it��s just an act. Otherwise, how would Big Brother look up to her? She has been wronged a lot by my grandmother and my birth mother just because she��s close to me. She��s an unmarried girl, even though she��s the legitimate daughter, she still has to please everyone. Do you think she has an easy time in the family?��


    Ning Jing frowned at Nian Jincheng, ��She hired the assassin from Yanyun


    Building to kill me before. If I wanted her to die, would you turn against me?��


    Nian Jincheng frowned, ��I exined this to you as soon as I came here this time. She likes you and cares about you. She was confused for a moment but never intended to harm you. Knowing your strength, she used a foolish method to apologize to you, and I scolded her. Then she immediately changed.��


    ��Knowing my strength? Did she ever consider that I might have been injured and lost much of my strength?�� Ning Jing countered.


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��Your hypothesis is invalid. She admires you and believes that you would never get hurt. There was no ill intention. If she was wrong, it was only because she liked you too much.��


    ��Nian Jincheng, after all these years, as I��ve said many times, you are still so naive,�� Ning Jing��s voice also grew cold, ��Would you hire an assassin to kill me to find me?��


    Nian Jincheng��s face stiffened, but he still said, ��You know, Xuexue (Nian Ruxue) never intended to kill you.��


    ��Take care of yourself.�� Ning Jing turned and left, ��We��re like brothers. If you��re ever killed by Nian Ruxue, I will retrieve your body..��

 Chapter 107 - 107: 107. She’s Not a Kind-hearted Person (Second update)

    Chapter 107: 107. She��s Not a Kind-hearted Person (Second update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was deep in the night.


    The small mountain vige was quiet and peaceful.


    Su Liang was still readingte at night, waiting for Ning Jing to return.


    It wasnt that she was worried about Ning Jing��s safety; she was actually more concerned about her own. After all, she had been kidnapped when Ning Jing wasn��t home before.


    As for Yan Shiba, Su Liang had added a bit of calming ingredient to the medicine he drank after dinner, so he had fallen asleep long ago.


    Finally, she heard some noise from next door. Su Liang yawned, closed her book, and went outside.


    As soon as Ning Jing lit themp, Su Liang��s voice sounded at the door, ��I thought you would have a long talk with your good brother all night!��


    ��There��s nothing to talk about.�� Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent. ��He��s mentally ill.��


    Su Liang was quite surprised, ��Did you have a fight?��


    ��I told him that his sister didn��t care about him at all, and she was just using him. But he insisted on not believing me.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang sighed softly. As for the Nian Family��s matters, she had asked Ning Jing before. Ning Jing only said that Nian Jincheng was ignored by everyone in his family.


    The sister that Ning Jing was talking about was Nian Ruxue, Gu Ling��s former fianc��e and the one who returned the hairpin. Su Liang knew about that.


    Su Liang also knew one more thing: Nian Ruxue had once hired an assassin from Yanyun Building to kill Gu Ling.


    Regarding this matter, Nian Jincheng exined that his sister only wanted to find Gu Ling using this method.


    As for this, Su Liang had only one feeling: it was insane!


    What kind of love is that? Knowing that Gu Ling was a wanted criminal by the court, and since he didn��t show up, it meant that he didn��t want to see her. If Nian Ruxue really cared about Gu Ling, she should have prioritized his safety and not use such an extreme and inexplicable method. She called it missing him and looking for him, but hadn��t she thought about the consequences? If he got hurt, or his martial arts got crippled, wouldn��t he be directly killed by the assassin she had hired for arge sum of money? Or would his whereabouts be exposed and captured by the court? Are assassins trustworthy? It was absurd!


    Therefore, Su Liang had a very poor impression of Miss Nian Ruxue, whom she had never met. That person was clearly not a good person.


    A normal, kind-hearted person could not do such a thing.


    Su Liang did not expect that Nian Jincheng would trust Nian Ruxue so much that he wouldn��t even listen to Ning Jing��s advice.


    ��The one inside the game is always confused.�� Su Liang analyzed, ��There is one more reason: he is starved of love.��


    Ning Jing frowned slightly, ��What?��


    ��Aren��t the two of you known to be each other��s only friends?�� Su Liang said, ��After you disappeared and couldn��t recognize each other when meeting, with your nature, you wouldn��t care, but Nian Jincheng is not as detached as you. He longs for someone to care about him, to pay attention to him. After you left, there was only Nian Ruxue by his side. Even if she was only good to him on the surface,pared to the people in his family who didn��t even bother pretending to care, she was the most special existence in his eyes.��


    ��What��s wrong with being alone? There are no strings attached, and it��s peaceful.�� Ning Jing said.


    ��Not to mention that you��re not alone, but the point is, he��s not you.�� Su Liang said.


    ��Are you advising me to understand him?�� Ning Jing asked back.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I��m just advising you to think more openly. Some things are useless to say too much, and he needs to see it clearly and understand it by himself. If you really want to break off your friendship with mm, you won��t De angry anymore.�� ��I��m not angry.�� Ning Jing said.


    ��Can you smile then?�� Su Liang snorted.


    Ning Jing looked at Su Liang, ��You first.��


    Su Liang thought it was quite difficult, but she pulled the corners of her mouth and showed a smile to Ning Jing.


    The next moment, Ning Jing said, ��It��s veryte, go back to sleep.��


    Su Liang:��


    One day passed, and it was the day for Duanmu Chen to return to the capital. The real County Magistrate of Bei��an County would officially take office the next day.


    Ning Jing and Su Liang did not go to the county town to see them off.


    When Nian Jincheng arrived to bid them farewell, Duanmu Chen said annoyedly, ��That girl really didn��te! She doesn��t have a heart or lungs!��


    Chang��an weakly said, ��Miss Su does have a heart, but it��s all on Ning Jing��s side.��


    Duanmu Chen red at him, ��If you don��t know how to speak, shut up!��


    When he saw Nian Jincheng appear, Duanmu Chen waved him to get into the carriage.


    Nian Jincheng handed the horse to Chang��an, brought his luggage, and sat with Duanmu Chen. Soon the procession set off.


    ��Su Liang��s letter to Xing Yusheng is with you, right?�� Duanmu Chen asked directly.


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��Yes. Miss Su asked me to bring it to Crown Prince Xing when I return to the capital.��


    ��I knew it. When Xing Yusheng asked you to bring a gift to Su Liang, Su Liang must have also asked you.�� Duanmu Chen said, and then reached out, ��Where��s the letter?��


    Nian Jincheng frowned, ��Your Highness, this is not appropriate, is it?��


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��What��s not appropriate? Hand it over!��


    Nian Jincheng reluctantly took out the letter and handed it to Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen opened it, initially thinking that those medicinal diet recipes were the letter, evenining about why there were so many. But then he found that the actual letter was just half a sheet of paper with only a few words.


    But he read it for a long time, without skipping a single word.


    After reading it, the corners of his lips curved slightly, and he said, ��Indeed, she is smart as ice and snow.��


    He then handed the medicinal diet recipes out of the carriage, ��Chang��an, take these and make a copy.��


    Seeing Nian Jincheng frown, Duanmu Chenughed, ��Su Liang won��t mind.�� The two sat opposite each other in silence, each lost in their own thoughts.


    After a long time, Nian Jincheng suddenly spoke, asking Duanmu Chen a question, ��Your Highness the Fourth Prince, if I ask to be stationed at the mine and not return to the capital, will His Majesty approve?��


    Duanmu Chen was very surprised. Firstly, he didn��t expect Nian Jincheng to have such thoughts, and secondly, he didn��t expect Nian Jincheng, who had always followed the rules, to actually bring up this issue with him.


    ��Why?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    ��The waters in the capital are too deep, and my mind is simple, so I find it hard to live.�� Nian Jincheng said solemnly.


    ��Don��t belittle yourself. You have a sincere heart, not a simple mind. Is it because of the issues in your family? I��ve heard something about it.�� Duanmu Chen said with a knowing tone, ��You are very outstanding. If you abandon the unrealistic illusions about the other members of the Nian Family, your future will be even more open. Believe me, people��s nature does not change. Those who dislike you now will still dislike you no matter how outstanding you are or how well vou treat them, and they mav even dislike vou more.��


    Seeing Nian Jincheng frown, Duanmu Chenughed, ��I heard that your rtionship with your fourth sister is the best, right? She��s the one who was once engaged to Gu Ling.��


    Nian Jincheng nodded, and this was true.


    Duanmu Chen said with a mysterious tone, ��I can responsibly tell you that your seemingly gentle and lovely sister is not a good person..��

 Chapter 108 - 108: 108. What’s so funny? (Updated once)

    Chapter 108: 108. What��s so funny? (Updated once)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Nian Jincheng��s face slightly tensed, ��Your Highness, what do you mean?��


    Duanmu Chen chuckled, ��I don��t know about other things, but let me mention one. Wasn��t it rumored some time ago that your fourth sister was to enter the crown prince��s mansion as his imperial concubine?��


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��Yes, that��s true.��


    At that time, Nian Ruxue was very troubled and confided in Nian Jincheng on numerous asions.


    It was unclear why the matter eventually fell through.


    Later, when she mentioned her desire to take the Military Exam and be the Top Schr to gain control over her own marriage, she alluded to that incident, stating that she didn��t want to be manipted by others anymore.


    Perhaps other members of the Nian Family knew the inside story, but Nian


    Jincheng did not, nor did Nian Ruxue, who imed to be in the dark as well. She even spected that the crown prince might have taken a fancy to someone else.


    ��Do you know why it didn��t work out?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    Nian Jincheng shook his head.


    ��It��s because the emperor took a fancy to her.�� Duanmu Chen said with a faint smile.


    Nian Jincheng looked at Duanmu Chen in disbelief, ��How is that possible?��


    ��I believe you don��t know because you��re not the kind of person who lies. This matter is indeed a secret, but your fourth sister should be the most aware of it. Why do you think she didn��t tell you?�� Duanmu Chen countered.


    Nian Jincheng��s face darkened, ��Your Highness, please be cautious about making such ims without evidence.��


    Duanmu Chen snorted lightly, ��We��ve worked together, and I��vee to appreciate you, so I feltpelled to inform you so you wouldn��t be sold out behind your back. Although I��m not sure what��s going on between the emperor and your sister, I can confirm that a few days before the matter of your sister bing the crown prince��s imperial concubine was canceled, she met with the emperor alone at Changchun Garden.��


    Changchun Garden was the most famous opera house in the capital city, frequented not only by nobles but also by the royal family. The Empress Dowager enjoyed listening to opera and found the stage and scenery at Changchun Garden to be the best, so she��d asionally visit.


    ��It must have been a chance encounter.�� Nian Jincheng said gravely.


    ��The emperor��s outings outside the pce are never by chance.�� Duanmu Chen snorted.


    Nian Jincheng furrowed his brows, ��Then why didn��t the emperor����


    ��Take her into the pce?�� Duanmu Chen��s smile didn��t reach his eyes. ��Of course, he had to wait for the rumors to die down and then wait for the right moment. Your sister��s ambitions are sky-high! I think, if she had initially been promised the position of crown princess, she would have happily epted. But being a crown Drince��s imDerial concubine didn��t interest her. Whv not be an emperor��s concubine when it��s more prestigious? If I were her, I��d choose the same.��


    Duanmu Chen, having grown up immersed in the royal family, had seen all manner of treacherous figures. He couldn��t have been clearer about Nian Ruxue��s schemes.


    Essentially, Duanmu Chen and Nian Ruxue were birds of a feather��both ambitious and prioritizing their own interests.


    Duanmu Chen��s face bore a mocking expression, ��You can pretend to be ignorant, but when the timees for her to enter the pce, I wonder if she��ll put on an act, ying the role of a self-sacrificing daughter for the sake of the family, making you feel like you haven��t protected her well enough. In the future, you��ll be her unwavering guardian, paving the way for her and even bing a stepping stone for her future sons! From this perspective, you��re indeed very useful to her. Which prince wouldn��t want a militarymander for an uncle? It��s a pity I��m not so fortunate.��


    Nian Jincheng��s face darkened to its utmost, and after a long silence, he said, ��What if it was just a chance encounter the emperor took a liking to her during, and instead of letting her marry the crown prince, he intended to find a suitable moment to bring her into the Imperial Harem, but she��spletely unaware of it?��


    Duanmu Chen rubbed his forehead, ��It seems like all my exnations just now were in vain! The emperor has seen many beauties, and in my eyes, your fourth sister is no different from themon and vulgar beauties in the capital apart from being your sister and Gu Ling��s former fianc��e. I don��t think the emperor would fall for her at first sight. Who knows what methods she used? I didn��t have to tell you any of this; you��re free to disbelieve it and continue to regard her as pure and wless, as someone with unparalleled talent. She��d be overjoyed if you do!��


    Nian Jincheng��s face was as still as water, ��Why do you want to tell me all this,


    Your Highness?��


    Duanmu Chen had no reason to deceive Nian Jincheng about this matter, nor was he interested in Nian Ruxue. Even though he was leaving the capital, he��d undoubtedly have informants constantly monitoring the movements of people within the royal family. As such, he knew many things that Nian Jincheng didn��t and couldn��t possibly know.


    ��Of course, I want to win you over. I��ve mentioned this to you before.�� Duanmu Chen scoffed, ��Don��t be naive and think that staying out of the matter means you won��t be affected. If you don��t make a choice now, by the time your dear sister picks her spouse and the Nian Family��s future intentions are clear, you won��t even have the chance to choose!��


    Nian Jincheng��s mind shed back to Ning Jing��s final words to him; his eyes dimmed even more. After a long silence, he said to Duanmu Chen, ��Thank you for your appreciation, Your Highness. I will give this matter serious consideration.��


    Su Family Vige.


    After the first sunny day following the snowfall, the vige bustled with the celebration of Ning Jing��s prestigious academic achievement, the Top Schr of the Imperial Exam.


    The next day, Su Bai brought a detailed budget to Ning Jing and Su Liang to discuss the establishment of a school.


    Su Liang was treating an old man from a neighboring vige and wasn��t avable. Ning Jing reviewed the budget n that Su Bai brought over, and there were no issues. There were many details that Ning Jing and Su Liang had not considered because they didn��t understand, showing that Su Bai had put in effort.


    ��Can we start the construction now?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Su Bai shook his head, ��The ground is frozen, we��ll have to wait until next spring to start.��


    ��Yes. By then, we will already be gone, and we will leave the money behind.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Bai let out a sigh of relief, ��Since you think it��s feasible, I can be at ease.


    Thank you on behalf ot the entire vige!��


    ��There��s no need. Just thank Su Liang.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Bai nced towards the door, making sure Su Liang wasn��t around, and lowered his voice consciously, ��What are your ns in the future?��


    Back then, because of Yan Shiba��s meddling, Su Bai had asked Ning Jing and Su Liang about this matter.


    That time, their fake marriage was exposed and they became sworn siblings instead.


    Now, although Su Bai was asking the same question, the meaning waspletely different, as was his mindset.


    ��We��ll take it step by step.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Bai frowned, ��Do you really not like our Liang girl?��


    This was a question asked in the tone of a family member of Su Liang��s maternal family.


    Ning Jing was silent for a moment before saying, ��I do like her. But it��s not the love between a man and a woman.��


    Su Bai didn��t understand, ��You��re a man, and she��s a woman. If it��s not love between a man and a woman, then what is it?��


    Ning Jing uttered four words, ��Brotherly friendship.��


    He initially wanted to say brother and sister, but he thought that wasn��t right.


    If she was his sister, he would have to pamper and protect her. But ever since they met, they had coborated on basically everything, even taking turns driving the carriage every other day.


    Su Liang believed that division ofbor was entirely reasonable, and she was willing to do so. She never asked Ning Jing to take it easy on her just because she was a woman.


    Ning Jing also thought that this pattern was good. At the beginning, he found out that Su Liang had been a soldier in her previous life, and he believed that epting her division ofbor was the best way to respect her character and abilities.


    So much time had passed, and because of Su Bai��s question, Ning Jing, for the first time, thought earnestly about his attitude towards Su Liang.


    Leaving aside the division ofbor they had agreed upon, and no matter what Su Liang thought.


    From his perspective, he didn��t want to shield her from all difficulties and troubles.


    He hoped that Su Liang would grow and be strong on her own, without relying on anyone, and be able to control her own life.


    In doing so, his attitude towards her was the same as it had been initially towards Nian Jincheng.


    Su Bai had no response. He was about to leave when he saw Su Lianging over, so he said earnestly, ��Liang Girl, when you meet a good man in the future, you should consider your lifelong matters.��


    With that, he left.


    Su Liang was somewhat confused. Standing at the door, she asked Ning Jing,


    ��What did you talk about with Uncle Bai?��


    ��He asked if I liked you, I said it was just brotherly affection, and he left.�� Ning Jing told the truth.


    Su Liangughed instantly, ��Elders always hope that the younger generation will get married and settle down sooner. You have a sessful career, a lot of wealth, you��re very beautiful, and kind -hearted. Now that Uncle Bai sees you like this, he must feel that there��s no one better for his daughter-inw, and he would want the fat water to not flow into the fields of outsiders. But if he were to ask me, I would say the same thing as you. Who would want to marry a man who doesn��t know how tough? Haha!��


    Su Liang went back to her room, and herughter still lingered in Ning Jing��s ears.


    Through the window, Ning Jing looked at the two snowmen in the courtyard that hadn��t melted yet and frowned slightly, ��What��s so funny��.��

 Chapter 109 - 109: 109. You didn ‘t say this before (Second Revision)

    Chapter 109: 109. You didn ��t say this before (Second Revision)


    Trantor: 549690339


    As soon as La month arrived, three consecutive days of heavy snow copsed some houses in the vige.


    Bai Xiaohu said that his father and uncle had gone to help repair the houses, and Ning Jing also brought tools to lend a hand.


    Su Liang wanted to take a look, but a patient arrived just then.


    Recently, there were many elderly people and children infected with cold, so Su Liang prepared a special, inexpensive, and effective medicine that even attracted buyers from neighboring viges.


    After sending the patient away, Yan Shiba said that she wanted to move around a bit.


    Since Su Liang��s return, Yan Shiba��splexion had been visibly improving day by day. Su Liang carefully arranged everything from her diet to her medication and daily appropriate massages and exercises.


    Yan Shiba felt this herself above anyone else.


    Su Liang didn��t boast or ask for gratitude, but some things didn��t need to be said when they were already done.


    The snow had just stopped this morning, and though the sun was out, the cold was still bone-chilling.


    Su Liang let Yan Shiba lean on a crutch, and she supported her on the other side as they slowly walked from the bed to the window.


    They opened half the window, and a cold wind mixed with bits of snow blew in.


    The light outside was too bright, and Yan Shiba subconsciously squinted her eyes, but the corner of her mouth curved up into a smile, ��I��ve been sofortabletely that I sometimes feel like my past as an assassin was just a dream. ��


    With a profound tone, Su Liang said, ��Put down the butcher knife, and be a Buddha on the spot.��


    Yan Shiba raised her eyebrows slightly, suddenly energized, ��Little Liang, you asked before who saved me and sent me here, right?��


    Su Liang countered, ��So what?��


    ��I miss that beautiful young man so much,�� Yan Shiba sighed, ��I want to see him right away!��


    Su Liang: .


    Yan Shiba didn��t mention that the person who saved her was a monk at first.


    It was Su Liang and Ning Jing who happened to meet Cheng Yunter, and Cheng Yun asked about Yan Shiba. But Yan Shiba didn��t know about this.


    Of course, Cheng Yun was just kind-hearted and had no indecent thoughts about Yan Shiba.


    But Yan Shiba, an assassin, had wicked intentions for the innocent little monk.


    Su Liang thought it was not suitable, very unsuitable!


    ��Little Liang, I��m talking to you! Aren��t you going to ask me his name?�� Yan Shiba��s voice was tender.


    ��You can say it or not.�� Su Liang was calm.


    ��Well, I��m going to say it anyway. His name is Cheng Yun. Doesn��t it sound nice?�� Yan Shiba resembled a lovesick teenager.


    ��What��s his surname?�� Su Liang asked.


    Yan Shiba snorted, ��Who says everyone has to have a surname?��


    Su Liang sensed that although Yan Shiba had voluntarily brought up Cheng Yun, she didn��t want to tell Su Liang that he was a monk.


    ��Do you n to find him after your injury is healed?�� Su Liang asked.


    Yan Shiba nodded, ��Of course. He saved me, and now that I have nothing, I can only offer myself.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��Would he even want that?��


    Yan Shiba red at Su Liang, ��Do you think I��m not beautiful enough or my personality is not lovely enough?��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Miss 29, I need to remind you that love has nothing to do with looks or personality. What if he doesn��t like women at all?��


    ��Then he can consider me not a woman, but���� Yan Shiba leaned her head on Su


    Liang��s body and acted coquettishly, ��a captivating fairy.��


    Su Liang: �� This woman is terrifying. Cheng Yun is in danger!


    However, she had no intention to interfere with Yan Shiba��s and Cheng Yun��s matters, as helping others in need was only human nature.


    She was about to have Yan Shiba go back and lie down when she suddenly heard a noise in the courtyard. Su Liang thought it was impossible for Ning Jing to return so soon, as Bai Xiaohu said that several houses needed urgent repairs.


    She looked outside through the window and saw a tall white figure standing in the courtyard, almost blending with the vast snowyndscape. At first nce, it seemed like a snowman.


    As Su Liang��s guard went up, she heard Yan Shiba grinding her teeth, ��Yan Shiqi!��


    The person was wearing a mask, and Yan Shiba recognized him at a nce. She must have been very familiar with him.


    ��Yan Shiba?�� Yan Shiqi��s gaze prated the window, fell on the person Su Liang was supporting, and his eyes narrowed sharply!


    Su Liang thought she should find Ning Jing.


    Although Yan Shiqi had an agreement with Ning Jing and should havee to collect the ��reward�� afterpleting the mission, he might kill and seize the finger guard if Ning Jing was not home.


    Then she heard Yan Shiba say, ��Little Sister Liang, go back to your room.�� Su Liang lowered her voice, ��Are you sure? You can��t beat him.��


    ��I��m sure.�� Yan Shiba nodded, keeping her eyes on Yan Shiqi.


    Yan Shiqi did not move either.


    So Su Liang helped Yan Shiba sit on the bed, walked out, and said to Yan Shiqi, ��Pleasee in.��


    Yan Shiqi nced at Su Liang, ��Are you�� Ning Jing��s woman?��


    Su Liang didn��t answer, and returned to her room.


    Yan Shiqi waited for a moment before entering Yan Shiba��s room, and the doors and windows were quickly closed.


    After reading three pages of a book, Su Liang heard Yan Shiba calling for her.


    When she arrived at Yan Shiba��s room, there was no trace of Yan Shiqi, only a few shallow footprints in the courtyard, proving that someone had been there.


    ��You��re not his enemy?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��I am.�� Yan Shiba coldly snorted.


    ��Then why are you still alive?�� Su Liang couldn��t understand.


    ��He��s Yan Suits confidant.�� Yan Shiba said, then suddenly sneered, ��It��s a shame, we were equals in strength, but he has a fatal weakness.��


    Su Liang wanted to hear more about it.


    Then she saw Yan Shiba with a smug expression on her face, ��He likes me.��


    Su Liang was taken aback, ��If I remember correctly, you previously referred to him as a treacherous viin?��


    Yan Shiba nodded, ��That��s right. But he won��t do anything to me.��


    ��You, towards him���� Su Liang heard that Yan Shiba obviously has no interest


    in Yan Shiqi. It��s Monk Cheng Yun that she likes.


    ��I like the pretty and tender ones, he��s old and ugly.�� Yan Shiba was quite disgusted.


    ��But you gave him the MO Yu thumb ring.�� Su Liang asked. The thumb ring used to hang by Yan Shiba��s bed, but now it��s gone.


    Yan Shiba nodded. ��I don��t have the convenience right now, so I let him manage the Yanyun Building for the time being, waiting for my return!�� ��So is the owner of the building you, or him?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Of course, it��s him. I just need to control him, so why bother managing the trivial matters of Yanyun Building? It��s a waste of my heart and mind.�� Yan Shiba smiled, ��Isn��t my sister very smart?��


    Su Liang didn��t agree, ��If there��s no possibility with you and Yan Shiqi, don��t deceive him anymore, be careful of retribution.��


    Yan Shiba wholeheartedly didn��t care, ��Xiao Liang, I��ll be good to you, but listening to your words depends on the situation. It��s nothing to do with you, there��s no need to lecture me. He��s more than happy to be!��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Forget it, I��m being nosy. Don��t take the sistership seriously. Leave once your injury heals.��


    They were destined not to walk the same path. Yan Shiba took the initiative, but she obviously hadn��t really changed anything because of Su Liang.


    As Su Liang walked to the door, Yan Shiba wanted to stop her, but when the words were about toe out, she took them back.


    She craves the warmth Su Liang gave her, which is undoubtedly true.


    However, not long ago, Yan Shiba, who was talking about the past of an assassin like a dream, didn��t want to give up what she considered to be her


    Yanyun Building.


    ��My injury won��t heal anyway, I won��t leave!�� Yan Shiba thought.


    Ning Jing went out in the afternoon and came back in the evening with a hard pancake in his hand, which was forced upon him by the woman from thest family whose house was repaired.


    Ning Jing ate the pancake for dinner.


    Only after Yan Shiba went to sleep did Su Liang mention to Ning Jing that Yan Shiqi hade and gone.


    Ning Jing didn��t care and just said, ��Let Yan Shiba get out as soon as possible.��


    ��You were the one who asked me to save her back then.�� Su Liang sighed softly, then changed the subject, ��Was the pancake delicious?��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Delicious.��


    Thest family��s house hadn��t copsed. Ning Jing was helping another family repair their house when he saw a middle- aged man with ck fog appearing in the center of his eyebrows. He quietly followed him and saw him go home. After looking around the house, he felt that it wasn��t very sturdy and wouldn��tst long. If it suddenly copsed in the middle of the night, it could likely kill someone.


    However, he couldn��t go to their doorstep and tell them that their house would copse soon; doing so would get him beaten up.


    So Ning Jing figured out the right position, kicked the wall most likely to copse, and didn��t hurt anyone.


    Later, it was only natural to help fix and reinforce the house.


    Su Liang didn��t know the reasons behind it, and Ning Jing didn��t mention it anymore. She suddenly asked, ��Nian Jincheng and Duanmu Chen should have arrived in the capital city, right?��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��If they��re still alive.��


    Su Liang snorted lightly, ��You obviously care about someone very much, but your words don��t match the truth.��


    ��Caring doesn��t mean I have a responsibility to him. If he makes the wrong choice and pays the price for it, I can only say, ��What a pity.���� Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent.


    But often, this simple wish is not easy to achieve.


    ��If one day we go our separate ways, you��ll be the same with me, right?�� Su Liang said with a light smile.


    Ning Jing nced at Su Liang. ��You��re much smarter than Nian Jincheng. You won��t choose the wrong path, but you might run into trouble because of yourck of strength. Let��s continue practicing tomorrow morning.��


    Su Liang silently got up and went back to her room to sleep, as she had to get up early the next day.


    Capital City.


    Late at night, after Nian Jincheng sent Duanmu Chen back to the Fourth Prince��s Mansion, he returned to the Nian Family��s residence.


    After bathing and changing clothes, he was hungry. He was about to ask his servant to find some food when he heard Nian Ruxue��s voice, ��Second brother?��


    Due to Ning Jing and Duanmu Chen��s warning, Nian Jincheng��s brow furrowed instinctively. He got up, opened the door, and saw Nian Ruxue wearing a cape and a hood, holding a food box, and smiling brightly at the doorway.


    Nian Jincheng felt a warm feeling in his heart and quickly let her in. ��Why isn��t sister Ruxue asleep sote?��


    Nian Ruxue entered, put down the food box, took off her cape, and smiled sweetly, ��I told my servant to let me know when my second brotheres back, no matter howte. When I see that he��s safe and sound, I��m relieved! Are you hungry, second brother? I made your favorite dishes.��


    ��I am indeed hungry.�� Nian Jincheng nodded, ��Sister Ruxue, sit down and eat together.��


    ��I��m not hungry, eat more, second brother.�� Nian Ruxue served Nian Jincheng rice and vegetables.


    As Nian Jincheng ate, he listened to Nian Ruxue asking about the Fourth Prince.


    ��Everyone is safe.�� Nian Jincheng said.


    ��Thank goodness.�� Nian Ruxue sped her hands together and curiously asked, ��Recently there has been a lot of rumors in the capital about the mastermind behind the iron mine smuggling case, but there��s no conclusion yet. Second brother must know, tell me, is it Nanping Prince or Bei Jingwang? It can��t be the one from the west, right?��


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��This is a secret, Fourth Prince did not let me know.��


    Nian Ruxue frowned, ��That��s impossible. You��re with the Fourth Prince, how can you not know? Or you can��t tell me? I won��t tell anyone.��


    ��I really don��t know.�� Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��The Fourth Prince doesn��t trust me.��


    Nian Ruxue was somewhat disappointed, ��Alright.��


    Nian Jincheng closed his eyes and suddenly said, ��I have news about Gu Ling.��


    Nian Ruxue looked surprised and then overjoyed, ��Where is he? He��s really alive!��


    ��I��ve been thinking, if you stay in the capital, you��ll definitely be arranged to marry someone you don��t like. In that case, you might as well go find Gu Ling. You said that even if he doesn��t ept you, you��d be willing to be his ve or servant, doingundry and cooking for him. I think when he sees you, he won��t drive you away for my sake.�� Nian Jincheng looked up and said earnestly to Nian Ruxue, ��I, your second brother, don��t ask for anything else, I just hope you can be happy.��


    When Nian Ruxue heard this, her expression became unnatural, ��This�� is too sudden. Are you sure he��s really in the ce you know? What if I go there and he��s gone?��


    ��No need to worry.�� Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��I��ve sent him a message, made an appointment, and he��ll definitely be waiting there. You don��t need to pack anything. I��ll send you away tonight to avoid any trouble.��


    ��But�� I can��t bear to leave my grandmother and second brother���� Nian Ruxue


    fiddled with her handkerchief.


    Since Nian Jincheng mentioned Gu Ling��s name, he didn��t see any hesitation or real joy on Nian Ruxue��s face, only eagerness to find excuses to avoid his arrangement.


    Nian Jincheng��s eyes were slightly cold, ��Xue��er, you didn��t say that before, you even got angry with me because I didn��t support you. It hasn��t been that long, so has your heart changed, or did I misunderstand you?��


    ��Second brother, let hime to pick me up. As long as hees, I��ll follow!�� Nian Ruxue suddenly grabbed Nian Jincheng��s arm.


    Nian Jincheng slowly pushed her away, his tone icy, ��Let hime to the capital? You hired the assassin from Yanyun Building with a lot of money to find him, not because of love and longing, but to lure him out, right? I was so stupid to believe your exnation for such an absurd act. Do you think I��m easy to deceive? As long as he appears, you��ll inform the emperor, he��ll be captured, and you��d make a great achievement.. Am I right, Miss Nian?��

 Chapter 110 - 110: 110. Limited to Siblings

    Chapter 110: 110. Limited to Siblings


    Trantor: 549690339


    The cold night wind blew outside the window.


    Inside the room, candlelight flickered.


    Nian Ruxue stared nkly at Nian Jincheng, watery light filling her eyes. ��Second Brother, what are you talking about?��


    Nian Jincheng��s face was serious. ��You insisted on finding Aling earlier, and now that I want to send you to her, you��re unwilling. I don��t understand.��


    ��Second Brother, did someone say something to you?�� Nian Ruxue��s voice choked, ��I thought I would never see him again in this life, and suddenly you said there was news of him. I wasn��t mentally prepared. I couldn��t believe it, and I didn��t want to leave home. So�� Second Brother, have you really found him? Or did you believe some rumors and are testing me?��


    Nian Jincheng was silent, looking at Nian Ruxue��s injured expression as tears fell like broken beads from her eyes. His heart clenched in pain.


    ��Second Brother, I thought in this family, at least you understood me. I didn��t expect you to change after going out this time.�� Nian Ruxue��s face was bitter. ��I��ve said many times about his matter and my feelings. I don��t want to exin anymore. If Second Brother trusts me, you wouldn��t doubt me in the first ce.


    If there��s no trust, what��s the use of saying more?��


    As she finished, Nian Ruxue slowly stood up, wiped the tears from her face, and looked bitterly at herself. ��I don��t have a high birth like Qin Yujin, and I��m not as loved by the family as she is. Even my marriage is just a bargaining chip for my father and elder brother to n the future of the Nian Family. I��ve never dared to be willful. No, it��s only in front of Second Brother that I dared to be a little willful because I once thought that Second Brother would protect me and spoil me for my whole life, and I would worship and trust Second Brother for my whole life����


    Nian Jincheng��s brows furrowed, and Nian Ruxue sighed. ��Let it be. I was naive. If the news about him is false, Second Brother, please don��t mention this again.


    Don��t even mention that name, it will only hurt you. If it��s true����


    Nian Ruxue��s barely stopped tears rolled down her cheeks again as she covered her face and sobbed. ��We are doomed to have fate without a future!�� ��Why?�� Nian Jincheng asked.


    Nian Ruxue cried uncontrobly, ��There��s something I��ve never told Second Brother, for fear that you��ll do something impulsive after learning about it. Now that it��se to this, there��s nothing I can��t say.��


    Nian Jincheng��s face darkened slightly, ��What is it?��


    ��Second Brother. do von know why I don��t have to be a concubine in the C.rown


    Prince��s Mansion?�� Nian Ruxue looked at Nian Jincheng with tearful eyes. Nian Jincheng��s heart tightened, ��Why?��


    ��Because Father and Elder Brother think that being a concubine for the Crown Prince doesn��t help the Nian Family enough, so they have made a new arrangement for me.�� Nian Ruxue closed her eyes as a tear fell onto the table.


    Upon hearing this, Nian Jincheng��s face immediately changed, ��What arrangement?��


    ��Father wants me to enter the pce to serve the Emperor,�� Nian Ruxue said softly.


    Nian Jincheng��s face became incredibly ugly, ��What happened exactly?��


    ��I was carefully arranged by Father to meet the Emperor by chance in Changchun Garden.�� Nian Ruxue choked, ��Father somehow found a kind of incense that the emperor��s favorite consort used to wear. That day, I already belonged to the emperor����


    Nian Jincheng looked at Nian Ruxue in disbelief, ��Why didn��t you tell me earlier?��


    ��At that time, Second Brother wasn��t at home. It was only when I met the Emperor that I realized that I had been set up, but there was no way for me to refuse him�� I didn��t want to cause trouble for Second Brother and the Nian Family because of myself.�� Nian Ruxue whispered, ��It was onlyter that I found out that everything was nned by Father and Elder Brother, including the new clothes my grandmother gave me. I was just a pawn in their hands.��


    Nian Jincheng��s anger could hardly be contained, ��What exactly do they take you for?��


    ��In their eyes, there��s only interest. I, Second Brother, are nothing but pawns.�� Nian Ruxue stared nkly as if she had lost her soul, then turned to look at the window. ��Of course, I want to find that person. I dream of it. But now, what face do I have left to see him? I feel so filthy�� After the new year, the Emperor will arrange for me to enter the pce. If I go missing, what will happen to the Nian Family, to Second Brother����


    ��At this point, what does the Nian Family matter? You don��t even have to worry about me!�� Nian Jincheng��s eyes were fixed. ��I��ll arrange for you to leave the capital!��


    Nian Ruxue��s eyes were full of sorrow, ��Leave? Second Brother, you��re as naive as I used to be, thinking that there is freedom in our kind of family. But it��s strange, both Father and Elder Brother want to use me, and even my grandmother doesn��t really like me. However, the more it is so, the more I want to do something to make them see me and know that I have value. Second Brother, do you think I��m silly?��


    Nian Jincheng shook his head immediately, ��I��ve thought the same before.��


    Nian Ruxue took a deep breath, ��The matter of entering the pce cannot be changed. I have already epted my fate, but I have always been afraid to tell Second Brother. Just now, when I said I asked that person toe to the capital to see me, it��s because I know he won��te, so that is how I said it to refuse. How could I possibly harm him? The incident at Yanyun Building was actually forced by my father. As an unmarrieddy, how could I afford to hire assassins from Yanyun Building?��


    Nian Jincheng��s expression changed as Nian Ruxue continued, ��Father said that as long as that man doesn��t die, the Nian Family will always be suspected by the Emperor. If I could catch him myself, it would be best for the Nian Family. I know that Second Brother has always wanted Father��s approval, so I never told the truth. At that time, I also genuinely hoped he woulde to find me. Actually, the Gu Family��s rebellion is true, and Father had his reasons for acting this way, although I don��t agree. Now Father doesn��t know, but I have already canceled the assassination mission, and I deeply regret what I did back then. The freedom that neither of us could achieve, at least he has achieved it. I


    hope he has a good life, no matter where he is or who is by his side, it��s all good����


    ��Xue��er! I��ll take you out of the capital, as far away as possible!�� Nian Jincheng tried to pull Nian Ruxue.


    But Nian Ruxue suddenly turned cold.


    No matter how difficult the road ahead is, I will live well! Once I leave, Second


    Brother, you just need to do what you want, not worry about me, and stop pleasing others in this family!��


    With those words, Nian Ruxue ran out crying without even putting on her cloak.


    Nian Jincheng hurriedly grabbed Nian Ruxue��s cloak and chased after her.


    When Nian Jincheng sent Nian Ruxue back and returned to his residence, the meal had long since gone cold.


    He sat listlessly until dawn. After washing up and changing clothes, he went to the pce to report.


    Upon leaving the pce, Nian Jincheng did not return home but went to Duke Qin��s Mansion instead.


    Qi Jun had just informed Xing Yusheng that Duanmu Chen and Nian Jincheng returned to the capitalst night. Then Qi Yan reported that Nian Jincheng hade to visit.


    ��Pleasee in quickly!�� Xing Yusheng guessed that it must be regarding Su Liang��s reply or return gift. Otherwise, Nian Jincheng wouldn��t havee to see him.


    As Nian Jincheng entered, he ran into Qin Yujin, who had dressed up and greeted him with a shallow smile.


    Nian Jincheng nodded in response.


    As Qin Yujin prepared to go in with him, her maid ran over and informed her that a Miss Lin hade to visit.


    ��Lin���� Qin Yujin realized it must be Lin Bojun��s sister and instructed the servant to quickly show Lin Xueqing to her room before turning to leave.


    After the Lin Family arrived in the capital, Qin Yujin wanted to visit them to express her gratitude, but Qin Kang did not let her go.


    Xing Yusheng, who was staying with the Qin Family, had a sensitive identity. Although the Qin Family was prepared to use his death exemption token, it was impossible for them not to be affected by it.


    Recently, the nobles in the capital began to alienate the Qin Family, fearing to get involved in trouble.


    Qin Kang wouldn��t allow Qin Yujin to visit the Lin Family openly for fear of bringing them trouble.


    Qin Yujin arranged for someone to send many gifts to Lin Xueqing, but she never expected that she woulde today.


    Nian Jincheng didn��t sit down and directly handed Su Liang��s letter to Xing Yusheng instead.


    ��If Crown Prince Xing has no other matters to discuss, I will take my leave first.�� Nian Jincheng was in a bad mood and didn��t feel like chatting with Xing Yusheng.


    Xing Yusheng was opening the letter and nodded his head while saying, ��Thank you for your trouble, General Nian. Take care, I won��t see you out.�� He didn��t bother being polite either.


    The tea hadn��t been brewed yet when the guest left.


    Qi Jun entered the room and saw Xing Yusheng, who was reading a letter, suddenly show a delighted expression on his face, which quickly disappeared.


    ��Master, is everything all right with Miss Su?�� Qi Jun asked quietly.


    Xing Yusheng shook his head, ��She��s fine, so is Ning Jing. I��m going to write a letter, and you will personally deliver it to the Prince��s Mansion for my grandmother.��


    Qi Jun��s expression became serious, ��Yes, sir!��


    With the Medicinal Diet Recipe sent by Su Liang in hand, a smile finally appeared on Xing Yusheng��s face. ��There��s also a return gift for my cousin. Speaking of which, I saw her just now, why did she leave already?��


    Qi Jun then said that it was Miss Lin who hade.


    Xing Yusheng didn��t pay much attention to that and began to write the letter.


    Lin Xueqing and Qin Yujin met for the first time today, but they had already formed a good impression of each other through their correspondence.


    Because Lin Bojun liked Qin Yujin, Lin Xueqing saw her as a potential sister-inw, so she naturally liked and drew closer to her.


    The two hit it off immediately and had a very enjoyable conversation. They agreed to visit Qin Family��s other residence together to admire the plum blossoms another day.


    After Lin Xueqing left, Qin Yujin received the Medicinal Diet Recipe sent by Su Liang and was very happy, saying that she would try making it herself.


    Three dayster, the Imperial Court suddenly issued an Imperial Decree,manding Nian Jincheng to immediately head south to lead the troops.


    Enemy forces were invading, and war was imminent.


    Lin Bojun was assigned to be Nian Jincheng��s Deputy General and left the capital city with him on the same day.


    Nian Jincheng didn��t know that it was Duanmu Chen who had rmended him wholeheartedly, saying that young generals needed the opportunity to fight in the battle to be experienced and grow.


    Although the war was dangerous, it was often a good opportunity to make great achievements.


    Chang��an asked Duanmu Chen, ��The opportunity Master got for General Nian, what if he doesn��t want to help Master in the future?��


    Duanmu Chenughed, ��He didn��te within the two-day deadline for his response, which means he rejected me.��


    Chang��an was puzzled, ��In that case, Master is still helping him?��


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��His rejection doesn��t mean he��s chosen the crown prince, or that he doesn��t want to take sides. The only possibility is that he listened to my advice, but in the end, he was deceived by Nian Ruxue. I underestimated that Fourth Miss Nian.��


    Chang��an was still confused.


    Duanmu Chen continued, ��Nian Jincheng is a rare talent. It��s not a big problem if he can��t adapt to changes right away. Just separate him from Nian Ruxue. When he��s young, he should make achievements and contributions, being involved with the Nian Family will only ruin him. I can give him an opportunity now, and if he doesn��t remain loyal to me in future, I can also undo his powers.��


    Chang��an nodded, ��Master is wise. However, in the subordinate��s opinion, if we could win over Miss Su to be of use to Master, it would definitely be of great help! ��


    Duanmu Chen smiled, ��Let��s wait until shees.��


    Su Family Vige.


    On the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, Su Liang went to visit a disabled elderly viger for a medical check-up, and Ning Jing didn��t follow.


    By the time Su Liang returned, it was almost noon, and smoke was wafting from the kitchen.


    She went back to her room to change her clothes first. When she opened the door, she saw a long wooden box on the table that hadn��t been there when she left.


    She walked over, opened it, and found a purple jade hairpin inside.


    The jade was given to Su Liang and Ning Jing by Zhengzheng, and was kept in Ning Jing��s room.


    The wooden hairpin Su Liang wore on her head was a gift from Ning Jing. He had bought an ordinary wooden hairpin in town for a few coins and had it re-carved. It was not considered a gift, but rather part of their daily necessities.


    Having changed her clothes, Su Liang picked up the purple jade hairpin and went to the kitchen door, ��Your carving skills have improved, it looks very nice.


    Next time, just give it to me directly, no need to put it in a box.��


    She thought it was like the Fragrant Wood Hand String, just because Ning Jing happened to have a piece of jade at hand, he wanted to use it up and practiced his carving skills, so he made her a hairpin.


    After all, half of that jade originally belonged to her.


    Ning Jing, who was cutting vegetables, turned around and looked at her with a knife in his hand, ��This is youring-of-age ceremony gift.��


    Su Liang was stunned, ��Me? Mying-of-age ceremony today?�� She didn��t have the original master��s memory, and Su Yuanzhou��s family was gone, so she didn��t know about her birthdate.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I only know it��s around this time, but I don��t know which day. How about today?��


    He had asked before, Su Liang��s previous life birthday was on the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month, and it was not a random choice.


    Su Liang inserted the purple jade hairpin casually into her hair, ��Alright, if you say so. Thanks. What are you making?��


    Ning Jing turned back to continue cutting vegetables, ��Longevity noodles.��


    Su Liang raised her eyebrows, ��Do you cook longevity noodles in person for your brothers�� birthdays, too?��


    This was a response to their previous discussion about ��brotherly bonds.��


    Su Liang felt that Ning Jing treating her so well today was a bit unusual. Although he was usually not bad to her, it was the first time he had given her a gift in a box.


    Ning Jing heard this and paused with the knife in his hand, without turning his head, he said, ��Today, we aren��t brothers. Today, we are brother and sister.


    Only for today. ��


    As a big brother pampering little sister, it made perfect sense.


    Su Liang held her forehead, wondering how flexible the God��s mind could be and how his thinking could change so quickly in various situations.


    ��You don��t like it?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Su Liang hurriedly nodded, ��How could I? When it��s your birthday, we can be brother and sister for a day, and I��ll cook longevity noodles for you. I��m suddenly looking forward to it. Will you call me elder sister then?��


    Ning Jing, with the knife in his hand, looked back at Su Liang and said coldly, ��What do you think?��

 Chapter 111 - 111: 111. Great God is Truly a Good Person (Part 1)

    Chapter 111: 111. Great God is Truly a Good Person (Part 1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    For the first time, Ning Jing took charge of cooking instead of just tending the fire and being Su Liang��s assistant; he made her a bowl of longevity noodles, but didn��t even make one for himself, let alone Yan Shiba.


    After making the longevity noodles, Ning Jing instructed Su Liang to prepare other dishes and even encouraged her to order some.


    Su Liangined, ��Is this really the treatment between siblings? I��m not going to call Ning Jing my brother!��


    When it was time for dinner, Yan Shiba saw a delicious-looking bowl of meat noodles in front of Su Liang and asked her where it came from.


    ��Today is mying-of-age ceremony,�� Su Liang casually said.


    Yan Shiba was stunned, ��Liang, why didn��t you say it earlier?��


    Su Liang scoffed, ��You spend all of my money on food and clothing, what difference would it make if I had told you earlier?��


    Yan Shiba coughed slightly, ��I��ll pay you back once Sister��s injuries heal! But our Xiaoliang has grown up so quickly. To celebrate such an important event, gold, silver, and jewelry are too mundane. Sister knows what Liang likes best let it be that!��


    Su Liang asked, ��What is it?��


    Yan Shiba grinned and winked at Su Liang, ��Of course, it��s the beautiful Gu Ling!��


    Ning Jing, who was sitting opposite, seemedpletely unsurprised by Yan Shiba��s words, remaining calm.


    Without thinking, Su Liang nced at Ning Jing and then nodded, ��Alright, then it��s settled. You owe me Gu Ling for mying-of-age ceremony.��


    ��Don��t worry, Liang. Once I can walk again, I��ll search for Gu Ling even if I have to dig three feet into the ground!�� Yan Shiba promised, ��But let��s be clear: when I bring Gu Ling to you, you must make use of her!��


    Upon hearing the deeply meaningfulst word, Su Liang almost bit her tongue.


    Yan Shiba looked at her suggestively, ��I can tell you��re no stranger to these things, Xiaoliang. If you don��t understand, Sister will teach you!��


    ��Enough,�� Ning Jing interjected, putting an end to the conversation.


    After that, Jian Shiba asked for a taste of Su Liang��s longevity noodles, but before Su Liang could refuse, Ning Jing said that it was not allowed.


    ��You didn��t even make it!�� Yan Shiba retorted angrily.


    Protecting her noodles, Su Liang replied, ��He did make them. If he says no, it��s a no.��


    Yan Shiba was shocked, ��Oh my God! You can actually cook and even made food for Liang?! I knew it; you must have ulterior motives towards Xiaoliang! A proper man wouldn��t cook for a girl if he didn��t have other intentions. Xiaoliang, listen to your sister �C he must want to sleep with you!��


    Ning Jing didn��t bother to defend himself. Yan Shiba had always been against him, but he never cared to address it.


    Su Liang quickly stopped Yan Shiba��s nonsense, ��We��re siblings; don��t talk nonsense!��


    Yan Shiba became indignant, ��Liang, you can��t be so naiVe! There��s no such thing as pure friendship between men and women. Even siblings who are not blood-rted can��t have a purely innocent rtionship �C even those with blood rtions sometimes can��t����


    As Yan Shiba��s words became even more crude, Su Liang frowned and said, ��Shut up now and eat, or leave! ��


    Yan Shiba fell silent.


    After a while, she murmured, ��Can��t talk�� Can��t eat��


    Su Liang��s forehead twitched, ��Eat with your nostrils, then!��


    Finally, there was peace.


    After Su Liang finished eating the longevity noodles Ning Jing prepared for her and drank the soup, he asked her briefly, ��How was it?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��The noodles were chevvy, and the vegetables were cooked just right. It was a bit salty, though.��


    Ning Jing��s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he recalled that he had added salt twice.


    ��You��re quite confident when ites to cooking, impressive,�� Su Liang teased.


    It was a typical Great God��s behavior �C cooking for the first time and not tasting the dish beforehand for its saltiness.


    ��I��ll keep that in mind for next year if you��re still here,�� Ning Jing nodded.


    The meaning behind his words hadyers.


    Firstly, Su Liang could only have longevity noodles made by Ning Jing on her birthday; at any other time, Ning Jing wouldn��t be responsible for cooking.


    Secondly, Ning Jing wouldn��t ��leave�� their partnership; if they were not together by this same time next year, it would mean Su Liang left his side.


    Thetter had already been discussed and agreed upon.


    ��Fine,�� Su Liang conceded, knowing that many things could happen within a year, and whether they��d still be together would remain to be seen.


    ��Liang, tomorrow is my birthday,�� Yan Shiba weakly raised her uninjured hand, ��I want to eat longevity noodles.��


    ��How do you prove that?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��I have to go to the Underworld and ask the two people who gave birth to me,�� Yan Shiba thought for a moment.


    ��Alright, tomorrow we��ll have meat sauce noodles,�� Su Liang decided.


    ��Not ��we�� �C just the longevity noodles are mine!�� Yan Shiba insisted on special treatment.


    ��I��ll add an egg to yours,�� Su Liang said. Ning Jing spoke up, ��I want two.��


    Yan Shiba was angry, ��I want three!��


    Su Liang looked up at the sky speechlessly, ��I��ll make meat sauce and eggs for you tomorrow, and I��ll have clear soup noodles, okay?��


    In order to show her appreciation for Ning Jing��s cooking skills and his kindness, Su Liang wore the purple jade hairpin on Laba Festival the whole day.


    Sharp-eyed Yan Shiba noticed that Su Liang suddenly had new jewelry and asked her where it came from. When she told him the truth, Yan Shiba started his old theory ��What reason could a man have to give you a hairpin besides wanting to sleep with you? Oh my god, he even carved it by hand? What a scheming man!��


    Su Liang responded, ��First, make up for theing-of-age ceremony you owe me, then you can babble.��


    Though she had lived two lifetimes and was very mature in mentality, Su Liang still thought this new body was a very young Miss because she hadn��t even had her period before.


    However, Su Liang did not know that the Original Master had her periodst year, but it stopped after she was abused in Su Daqiang��s home. In the winter, she lived in a leaky shack and caught colds. She was not well-fed or well-clothed, so her period stopped.


    That��s why Su Liang always felt chilly after she crossed over.


    After a few months of conditioning and exercise, Su Liang found her period came back one evening.


    For this, she specifically asked Yan Shiba how to deal with it since there were no sanitary pads in this world.


    Yan Shiba instantly felt like a big sister; of course, she could teach Su Liang about this. The menstrual products she had had Auntie Bai sew for her before still had some unused ones, so she directly gave them to Su Liang.


    Su Liang felt ufortable everywhere and couldn��t muster her energy during dinner.


    When Ning Jing told her to practice her spear technique tomorrow, Su Liang said directly that she needed to rest for a few days.


    ��Why?�� asked Ning Jing.


    Yan Shiba snorted lightly, ��If Lil�� Liang wants to rest, let her rest. What��s with the questions?��


    Ning Jing asked Su Liang again, ��Why?��


    ��I��ll talk about itter.�� Su Liang frowned and got up to go out.


    After Ning Jing cleaned up the kitchen, boiled the water, and specifically came to find Su Liang to ask why she wanted to rest for a few days.


    He felt this wasn��t like Su Liang��s character. There must be something she was hiding from him, and it seemed Yan Shiba knew too.


    Su Liang wrapped herself in a nket, sat at the table, and motioned Ning Jing toe in and sit down, ��Let me tell you about the differences between men and women.��


    Ning Jing was momentarily stunned, walked over, sat down next to her, and indicated that he was all ears.


    Su Liang picked up a pen and drew two rough human body structure diagrams.


    Unlike the acupoint maps she drew previously, these diagrams had obvious male and female characteristics.


    Ning Jing frowned slightly but didn��t say anything.


    Following the same method as what her biology teacher taught her in her previous life, Su Liang gave Ning Jing a physiology lesson and even exined the principle of giving birth.


    Staring at the two diagrams, Ning Jing initially felt a bit ufortable, butter he listened calmly and attentively and even asked a few questions about things he was unsure about.


    Considering Ning Jing had already mentioned wanting to learn about Su Liang��s knowledge, Su Liang had first exined bizarre things like nes, trains, and people going to the sky. Now, Ning Jing didn��t find these things bizarre but rather had a sense of rity as if mist had lifted.


    These things were real. He didn��t understand before, but now he finally understood the underlying principles, and of course, he wouldn��t have to ask Su Liang why she needed to rest for a few days anymore.


    ��Being a woman is tough.�� Ning Jing came to a conclusion. Experiencing difort for a few days every month and giving birth was even a greater ordeal.


    ��So, the reason you mentioned earlier that thew in your ce allows women to be considered adults at 18 but only marry at 20 is because being too young and having children is not good for the body?�� Ning Jing asked again.


    Su Liang nodded, ��We be adults at 18 for this reason since our bodies are not fully developed yet. But we can only marry at 20, and there are many other factors, including mental maturity and societal environment, and so on.��


    Ning Jing understood, ��You are very mature mentally. But, should we wait until after you are 18 to be a couple?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes.��


    ��Let��s continue practicing after you��ve rested well.�� Ning Jing got up to leave, then asked Su Liang, ��Can you still cook?��


    ��We��ll see how tomorrow goes.�� Thinking it was her first time, Su Liang assumed she would feel unwell for the next few days.


    ��I��ll ask Auntie Bai to help with cooking and pay her wages.�� Ning Jing said. If it was just him and Su Liang, he could cook, learn even if he didn��t know, but he would never cook for Yan Shiba himself.


    Su Liang agreed, thinking that Auntie Bai would also be happy to help.


    When Ning Jing was at the door, he turned back and asked, ��Aren��t you hungry?��


    Sli T.iang hadn��t eaten much for dinner-


    Su Liang wrapped herself in a nket, revealing only a small, jade-white face, and looked at Ning Jing pitifully, ��I want to eat Brown Sugar Stewed Egg, can you make one for me? I��ll pay you a wage.��


    Ning Jing turned around, ��Alright. No need for payment today. Before midnight, we are still brother and sister.��


    The smile in Su Liang��s eyes spread.. Great God was really a kind and good person!

 Chapter 112 - 112: 112. Happy New Year (Second Update)

    Chapter 112: 112. Happy New Year (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Steaming hot brown sugar stewed egg, Ning Jing, who is quite confident in her cooking skills despite having little practical experience, took the initiative to cut some fine ginger shreds to cook with it.


    Because he was recently learning pharmacology, he thought this was a good idea.


    Opening the soup bowl, a sweet, warm aroma greeted them.


    Su Liang said she wanted to eat one, so Ning Jing stewed four.


    But, he brought two bowls and two spoons.


    He said very directly, ��If you can��t finish it, I��d like to try some too.��


    Su Liang couldn��t help but smile, ��Half for each of us.�� Eating two was just right for her.


    So, they shared the ginger brown sugar poached eggs that Ning Jing cooked for the first time.


    Su Liang was initially worried it would be too sweet, but it turned out to be just right. Interestingly, the sweetness is not easy to control, and everyone has different preferences for sweetness.


    It was just how Su Liang liked it, which surprised her, so sheplimented, ��Very nice.��


    ��I��ve tasted yours before.�� Ning Jing said, noting that he tasted the sugar while cooking this time to control the amount.


    Su Liang had once made brown sugar eggs for Yang Yu, and Ning Jing had asked, ��Can��t men eat it?��


    That time, Ning Jing ate it.


    Since it was made by Su Liang, of course, it had the sweetness she thought was appropriate.


    So, it became the standard for Ning Jing��s attempt this time.


    Su Liang said, the Great God is really the Great God, although there was a mistake of adding salt twice, the correction and progress were very rapid.


    After eating, Su Liang felt warmed up and much morefortable.


    ��Is it that before midnight, if I ask you to do anything, there��s a chance?�� Su Liang jokingly asked.


    ��Normal things.�� Ning Jing set a limit. Just in case he said anything, and Su Liang whimsically asked him to eat the two snowmen in the courtyard, it would be awkward.


    Su Liang didn��t think of such a strange thing, andughed, ��Give me a smile?��


    Ning Jing got up, took the small bowl in front of Su Liang, and used silence to indicate that this was not normal for him.


    Su Liang yawned, asking if there was hot water. She couldn��t take a bath, but she wanted to soak her feet.


    Ning Jing nodded, asking Su Liang not to go out.


    So. Su Liane enioved the hot water that Ning Jing Dersonallv brought over.


    ��Thank you so much.�� said, ��I��ll make you something delicious in a few days. Go back to sleep, I��ll pour the water tomorrow.��


    Ning Jing then went out, closed the door from the outside, returned to his room, and took the two human body drawings drawn by Su Liang, along with the previous acupoint map.


    After reading only two pages of a book, the wind was blowing outside.


    The room was heating with premium silver charcoal, and it was not cold.


    Ning Jing nced at the charcoal basin, got up, moved it to a different position, and ced it against the wall separating his room from Su Liang��s.


    The next day, Ning Jing went to Aunt Bai for help with cooking. Aunt Bai was surprised, ��Is Liang girl not at home?��


    ��She�� is sick.�� Ning Jing said.


    Aunt Bail s expression tensed, ��What illness has Liang girl got? Her medical skills are so good, how could she get sick?��


    Ning Jing thought for a moment and said, ��It��s okay, she��s just ufortable for a few days.��


    Aunt Bai hesitated for a moment, ��Oh! Is it her period?�� Realizing that Ning Jing was standing in front of her, she paused andughed, ��Okay, okay, I��ll go right away! Don��t be so formal about the sry. If you want to give money, I won��t go!��


    Things had changed from when Aunt Bai was initially upset about losing the job of cooking for Ning Jing and not earning any money.


    Firstly, Bai��s family��s living conditions had improved significantly this year, thanks to the money-making opportunities afforded by Su Liang and Ning Jing. They were no longer so poor.


    Secondly, Aunt Bai genuinely liked and was grateful to them, so she treated them like family.


    Ning Jing didn��t insist on giving her the money. There are many ways of givingpensation, and they could buy more when shopping for New Year goods and share what they ��couldn��t finish�� with Bails family.


    Though it was not Su Liang��s first period this time, it was almost the same. Her body had already improved significantly, but she still found it hard to bear at this time. It was a kind of indescribable continuous torment that was still within her limit, but exhausting.


    To put it simply, Su Liang��s biggest feeling was not pain but weakness and listlessness.


    Aunt Bai treated Su Liang as though she was caring for a girl during her confinement, even more attentively than caring for her own daughter. This was mostly because Su Liang��s family had everything they needed, and their material conditions were very favorable now.


    From the beginning, Ning Jing had asked Aunt Bai about various nutritious foods, and he bought them all.


    As for yesterday, when Yan Shiba saw Su Liang eating longevity noodles and realized that Aunt Bai was cooking the next day, he didn��t even mention the noodles.


    Yan Shiba wanted Su Liang to cook the longevity noodles specifically for her, not just to eat noodles.


    After the difficult first two days, Su Liang��s condition improved, and she sighed, ��In my next life, I want to be a man.��


    Ning Jing said indifferently, ��I��d like to try being a woman in my next life.��


    Yan Shiba, who was listening nearby, rolled her eyes up to the sky, ��My sister Liang is no less capable than a man! Ning, you are really a pervert!��


    Ning Jing looked at Yan Shiba.


    Yan Shiba snorted, ��What? Do you want to fight me?��


    Unexpectedly, Ning Jing spoke, not about Yan Shiba calling him a pervert, but rather, ��She is not yours.��


    Yan Shiba was stunned and rolled her eyes again, ��If she��s not mine, then is she nnn��t ttpr vnnr?plfl��


    Yan Shiba then asked ��If Ning and I fell into the water together, who would you save?��


    Su Liang never expected that she would be asked this kind of question one day, but it was not difficult for her to answer, ��Of course I would save Ning Jing.��


    Yan Shiba��s face darkened.


    Ning Jing wasposed, neither thrilled nor deterred.


    When Yan Shiba asked Su Liang for a reasonable exnation, she said, ��Because Zhengzheng likes his Uncle Ning so much, I don��t want to see


    Zhengzheng cry. ��


    Yan Shiba frowned, ��Who is Zhengzheng?��


    ��A child we saved before, who has gone home now.�� Su Liang hadn��t shared this with Yan Shiba.


    Yan Shiba was annoyed, ��I still owe you theing-of-age ceremony, and you don��t want the beloved Gu beauty anymore?


    Su Liang��s mood was rather strange at the moment.


    Under Yan Shiba��s bizarre question setting, if Su Liang chose to save Yan Shiba for the sake of ��Gu beauty��, the one who would die was ��Gu beauty�� herself, then saving Yan Shiba would be meaningless.


    Therefore, whether it was for the sake of Zhengzheng not crying or for theing-of-age ceremony promised by Yan Shiba, Su Liang could only choose to save Ning Jing.


    However, she couldn��t speak the truth to Yan Shiba about this matter.


    So Su Liang said in a faint tone, ��Whether you give the ceremony or not, Gu beauty is still there. If we are destined, we��ll meet eventually.��


    Yan Shiba was speechless��


    Mrs. Bai no longer came to help with cooking, and Su Liang ��recovered her life��, resuming her busy and fulfilling life before. When she had some free time, she would continue to ��teach�� Ning Jing, passing on some knowledge he didn��t know.


    Before Su Liang and Ning Jing nned to buy New Year��s goods, the steward of Ning Family sent Ning Jing two carts of things.


    People and cars from the Wan and Yang Families also arrived one after another to deliver New Year��s gifts.


    In addition to the gifts from the Wan Family, there was also a letter from Wan Hui to Su Liang, with one sheet of paper having a cute little handprint and the crooked signature of Zhengzheng.


    The gifts from the Yang Family included two letters, one from Yang Yu to Su Liang, and the other one was dictated by the illiterate Liu Xiaoyue and written by Yang Yu, but Liu Xiaoyue finally wrote her name herself, although the handwriting was not good.


    Wan Hui mentioned that the Wan and Yang Families were already arranging to deal with the Li family, and the Ning Family steward was very efficient. The family of the three of them is now in the capital city, and this was deliberately sent back from the capital city to Qingyang City and then sent here together. Zhengzheng misses his favorite aunt and uncle Ning very much and looks forward to meeting them in the capital city soon.


    Yang Yu mentioned that although there were some obstacles in the middle, the Yang family had settled down, and their businesses had returned to the right track. She would personally go to the capital city to inspect the shop after the New Year and hoped to reunite with Su Liang by then.


    In the letter, Yang Yu also praised Liu Xiaoyue, saying that she admired her very much after learning about her experience, and Xiaoyue was diligent in learning although she didn��t know much. She nned to train Liu Xiaoyue to be a steward.


    In the letter Liu Xiaoyue sent to Su Liang, she detailed her experiences and the process of her inner growth; perhaps because Yang Yu was the one writing it, Liu Xiaoyue only briefly mentioned her gratitude to Yang Yu. She said it was Su Liang who gave her a new lease on life, and she wanted to grow up and repay Su Liang someday.


    was pleased.


    All three letters made her feel that life had meaning and that helping others with good results could bring happiness and pleasure.


    The important thing was not how Wan Hui, Yang Yu, and Liu Xiaoyue would repay Su Liang in the future, but Su Liang just wanted to see them do well, which made her feel that everything she had done before was worthwhile.


    Su Liang shared this with Ning Jing, but Ning Jing didn��t read the three letters, just saying he knew about them.


    There were too many gifts received, including food. Ning Jing gave a lot to the Bai Family, some to his woodworking master Su Dakuan, and some to Su Bai.


    Knowing that Su Liang had no time to make clothes, Yang Yu only sent two pieces of high-quality cotton cloth to make inner clothes this time, without sending other fabrics. Instead, she sent two boxes of finished clothes and shoes, one for Su Liang and one for Ning Jing. All of them were made with the best materials and embroidered by the best embroiderers of the Yang family, with both ssic designs and the most fashionable styles in the capital city. She even carefully matched jewelry for each suit of clothes sent to Su Liang.


    In this way, Su Liang and Ning Jing didn��t need to buy any more clothes when they arrived in the capital city.


    Tomorrow is New Year��s Eve. Today, in front of Yan Shiba, Ning Jing asked Su


    Liang, ��Can she leave now?��


    Yan Shiba, who had already thrown away her crutches and walked freely the day before, said unhappily upon hearing this, ��You can��t wait for me to leave so you can make a move on Liang, can you? Keep dreaming!��


    Unexpectedly, Su Liang looked at Yan Shiba and asked seriously, ��When are you leaving?��


    Yan Shiba was upset that every time she had conflict with Ning Jing, Su Liang had never sided with her! Not even once! From beginning to end, Su Liang didn��t try to hide the fact that Yan Shiba was an outsider and didn��t even bother to pretend to be polite!


    ��I��m not leaving!�� Yan Shiba snorted coldly.


    Su Liang nodded, ��After the fifth day of the lunar month, we will set off for the capital city. You can stay here and ask Mrs. Bai to look after you.��


    Yan Shiba frowned, ��What��s the rush to go so early? Why can��t you take me with you?��


    ��Zhengzheng misses us.�� Su Liang stated a reason.


    ��Those who don��t know would think that he��s your child!�� Yan Shiba said unhappily, then asked again, ��Why can��t you take me with you?��


    ��You can leave by yourself; we won��t stop you.�� Su Liang shook her head, ��Don��t pretend to be weak; it��s not interesting.��


    Yan Shiba took a deep breath to calm her anger, ��Fine, very good, you are so good to me, Liang! Ning, I��m leaving today, but just you wait; I��ll be back by Liang��s side! See you in the capital city!��


    As soon as Yan Shiba finished her words, she pped the table, stood up, and turned to walk out of the house.


    Su Liang was a little surprised, and she packed Yan Shiba��s belongings, which were her clothes here, took some dried food, and sent it out to her.


    ��Liang, you really can��t bear to see me go! �� Yan Shiba stood outside the door, her face lightening up when she saw Su Liang, and was about to hug her when she saw the bundle in her hands and immediately darkened her face again.


    Su Liang sighed softly and stuffed the bundle into Yan Shiba��s arms, ��I don��t know what being the leader of assassins means to you, but I hope you can figure it out yourself. Goodbye, and take care.�� She turned back into the house and closed the door.


    She was cold, decisive, and made her attitude clear, even toozy to mention Yan Shiba repaying her. She didn��t even charge the medical fee, and just wanted to part ways right away.


    Yan Shiba turned away with the bundle on her back and kicked a stone on the ground, saying, ��Just wait, once I find Gu Ling, you��ll call me your sister!�� first New Year��s Eve after crossing over was spent with Ning Jing.


    They prepared a table full of sumptuous dishes, including a tea-vored chicken. Su Liang made it to keep her promise, ��If I have a pound of Da Hong Pao, I will make you tea-vored chicken.��


    She really had Da Hong Pao now. Ning Jing, as the head of Qian Country��s biggest tea business, the Ning Family, didn��tck good tea at all. There wasn��t a full pound, but it was enough for cooking the dish.


    After tasting the tea-vored chicken made with Da Hong Pao, Su Liang couldn��t help but sigh, ��This dish has a taste of extravagant luxury.��


    Then, Su Liang put down her chopsticks, raised her cup smilingly, ��Great God,


    Happy New Year. ��


    Ning Jing picked up the tea cup and thought for a while before saying,


    ��Xiaoliang, Happy New Year.��


    He insisted on keeping the word ��little�� but avoiding the word ��little man�� since it would be impolite.


    Su Liang smiled radiantly, ��May all our wishese true in the new year..��

 Chapter 113 - 113: 113. How do you know it won ‘t work if you don’t give it a try? (One more update)

    Chapter 113: 113. How do you know it won ��t work if you don��t give it a try? (One more update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Early on the first day of the new year, Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi came to visit Ning Jing and Su Liang.


    Having learned the local customs from Lady Bai, Su Liang prepared candies and desserts in advance. Ning Jing exchanged some copper coins when he went to townst time.


    Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi happily ran away with their money and pockets full of treats after receiving their New Year��s gifts.


    Not long after, Erniu and another child came to visit and received their New Year��s gifts and candies after saying some auspicious words.


    Each child received ten coins, all the same.


    Lady Bai had specifically instructed not to give too much.


    So, on that day, Ning Jing and Su Liang sat at home giving out New Year��s money to the vige children, wave after wave.


    When no more children came, half of the copper coins were left in the basket.


    Su Liang picked one up and handed it to Ning Jing, ��New Year��s gift.��


    Ning Jing took it and handed Su Liang a copper coin, ��New Year��s gift.��


    Su Liang smiled and threw the coin into the basket, then got up and went to the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    Ning Jing, however, put the copper coin Su Liang gave him into his wallet.


    They made dumplings together, a skill Ning Jing had learned early on, and one he was much better at than Su Liang.


    Su Liang cooked a few dishes, and after eating, they took Bai Xiaohu, Zhuzi, and Erniu to go for a hike together.


    It was also the local custom to climb a mountain and look into the distance on the first day of the new year, symbolizing achieving new heights in theing year.


    On that day, Su Bai announced the ns to build a school in Kaichun Vige, where children could study for free. The preliminary ns and budgets were ready, Su Liang had already handed over the startup funds and a year��s worth of backup funds to Su Bai, the teacher had been hired, and the location had been chosen.


    The vigers were excited, and Lady Bai repeatedly praised Su Liang as the lucky star of their vige.


    The Bai family had originally nned to send Bai Xiaohu to school next year, but even with their savings, they still couldn��t afford it, as they also needed to find a bride for Bai He. Their living situation was still tight.


    Little did they know that Ning Jing and Su Liang had already arranged everything, but had never mentioned it before.


    Old Bai said that they kept quiet for the vigers�� sake, as it was important to treat everyone equally. If they gave special treatment to Bai family��s two grandsons, it might easily arouse envy and jealousy among the vigers.


    Now there were even gossipers who said behind their backs that the Bai family had gained a lot of money by ingratiating themselves with Ning Jing and Su Liang.


    They only took a break for a day, and on the second day, Ning Jing and Su Liang��s life resumed its previous rhythm.


    The military exams would begin in early February, and although Ning Jing had said that Su Liang��s chances of being among the top three were not a big problem now, he had always been very strict about teaching her martial arts and supervising her training.


    On the third day, the manager of the Ning family arrived ording to Ning Jing��s instructions before the new year, and they began to pack their belongings to take them to the capital.


    A lot of gifts from friends had to be left behind, as it was not safe to keep them here, and they did not know when they would return. They might not even stay in the vige for a long time after their return.


    The former owner��s belongings and Su Liang��s books, as well as some clothes they would wear, were left behind for her to take with her.


    Ning Jing also left a suitcase.


    All the other things were sent away in advance.


    Su Bai had told the vigers that Su Liang would leave on the fifth day. On the fourth day, she brought the prepared medicine and visited several patients in the vige for follow-up examinations, leaving prescriptions, and gave some instructions on what to pay attention to.


    The ledger recorded the patients who had bought medicine on credit. Many of them had repaid their debts before Su Liang left, but there were also some who hadn��t or didn��t want to. Su Liang didn��t chase them for payment but entrusted the ledger to Su Bai instead. Any money collected would be used as funds for the school.


    On the fifth day, after breakfast, Ning Jing and Su Liang sent all the leftover food to the Bai family.


    Old Bai had prepared a whole bag of baked sweet potato chips for Ning Jing to take. Lady Bai also got up early to steam a basket of dried green bean meat buns for them, which Su Liang had said were delicious thest time. All the leftover dried green beans were given to Ning Jing, saying that they might not be able to eat such things in the capital. He also took a jar of pickled radish from the Liu family.


    Before leaving, Su Liang stood in the courtyard, looking at the first home she had after crossing to this world, feeling reluctant to leave.


    At first, the courtyard was empty and deserted, but now every corner bore traces of their life.


    The snowman made before the New Year had notpletely melted yet, and its original shape was still visible.


    ��Will wee back?�� Su Liang asked Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing answered, ��I will.�� Su Liang nodded, ��I will too!��


    ��Let��s go.�� Ning Jing called Su Liang.


    Su Liang took onest look, waved to the courtyard, locked the front door, got Into tne carnage, ana sat next to Ning Jlng.


    The carriage slowly moved away from the gate.


    The Bai family were all standing on the bridge to bid them farewell, Lady Bai��s eyes red, reminding Ning Jing to take good care of Su Liang.


    ��Ning Ge, Sister Su Liang, will youe back?�� Bai Xiaohu asked with a creased brow.


    Su Liang nodded, ��We will.��


    Zhuzi burst into tears, clinging to Su Liang��s legs, unwilling to let her go.


    After coaxing him for a while, Zhuzi was finally taken away by Mrs. Liu, saying sulkily, ��I will study hard and take the exam in the capital when I grow up so I can see Ning Ge and Sister Su Liang again!��


    Ning Jing said solemnly, ��Good. I��ll wait for you.��


    Many vigers were at the entrance of the vige to see Su Liang and Ning Jing off, giving them many foodstuffs. These gifts were not valuable, but they were full of heartfelt good wishes.


    Su Bai also told Ning Jing to take good care of Su Liang.


    As they watched the carriage leave, the sun was just rising in the east. Su Bai sighed, ��I hope they have a safe and smooth journey.��


    The carriage arrived in Feiyan Town, where Hu Er was already waiting.


    He was cured and looked much younger, having given up the gambling business to work in legitimate businesses with the help of the Wan Family.


    ��Both of you are bound for sess in the capital,�� said Hu Er with a full smile, and he had Xiaoliu bring Su Liang and Ning Jing gifts �C a box full of books he had collected using his old connections.


    Knowing that Su Liang and Ning Jing were no longer short of money and wouldn��t care for other gifts, he had put much effort into obtaining these books.


    Su Liang was very happy and thanked Hu Er. Then, they continued their journey.


    By the time they reached the county town, Su Liang had already flipped through all the books given by Hu Er, merely checking out what was inside.


    Most of them were misceneous books of various types, and a considerable number of them were not avable through legitimate channels. Among these, there were two rather sinister books on poison techniques, badly damaged, but most of the content was still legible.


    After reaching the county town, they didn��t stay there. Instead, they headed towards the capital city, leaving Bei��an County behind.


    They took turns driving the carriage along the way, just as before.


    The capital city of Qian Country.


    Nian Jincheng and Lin Bojun were sent to the south by royal decree before the new year, and the situation was tense but the two countries had not yet gone to war.


    On the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, Xing Yusheng had intended to apany Qin Yujin to the temple to pray for blessings. He also wanted to ask for his grandmother��s blessings.


    But before they could leave, they received news that Bei Jingwang had entered the capital city!


    Xing Yusheng was first stunned, and then overjoyed, ��Really? Where is he now?��


    ��He just entered the city gates!�� the servant who reported the news said.


    Xing Yusheng had not received a reply to the letter he sent to his grandmother, and his heart had been hanging ever since, not knowing what his father was nning.


    There had been no news before, and suddenly he arrived in the capital city. With some calmness, Xing Yusheng realized that the people from Bei Jingwang Mansion must have secretly traveled to the capital and kept a low profile, or they would have encountered danger along the way.


    No one knew whether the emperor could tolerate the Xing Family.


    Although the Vassal Kings were not allowed to enter the capital without a summons, if one voluntarily gave up their territory and kingship, they would be no longer a Vassal King and would not have to abide by this restriction.


    With that in mind, Xing Yusheng finally let go of his worries and hurriedly ordered Qi Jun to prepare the carriage. He wanted to pick up his grandmother.


    ��Master, the prince will have to go to the pce first. The Xing Family doesn��t have a residence in the capital city���� Qi Jun reminded Xing Yusheng that with so many people in the Xing Family, he couldn��t just bring his grandmother to the Qin Family and leave the others unattended.


    Xing Yusheng frowned, ��You go find an inn and book it.��


    ��Yes!�� Qi Jun went to do as he was told. His father worked for the prince��s mansion, and he didn��t leak any information before, probably to ensure their safety.


    Both Old Master Qin and Qin Kang didn��t show up, so Xing Yusheng��s two cousins apanied him to settle the people from the Xing Family.


    ��At least he has some brains,�� Old Master Qinmented on his son-inw, Bei Jingwang.


    Duanmu Chen had returned to the capital city before the new year, but the results of the iron mine smuggling case were not made public. The voices ming Bei Jingwang as the mastermind never ceased.


    It was Su Liang who had conveyed the message to Xing Yusheng, who then informed Old Master Qin without telling anyone else.


    In the residence of the Fourth Prince, Duanmu Chen heard that Bei Jingwang and his family had suddenly arrived in the capital city, and he was initially surprised and thenughed, ��The favor I sold to Su Liang hasn��t been in vain after all. If they arrive here after the new year, it should be before the Lantern Festival. How is the preparation of the mansion going?��


    Chang��an sighed, ��The mansion is ready, but we haven��t found all the fruit trees that Young Master Ning requested.��


    ��Why haven��t you found them yet? What if they arrive and there are things missing? Where would my face go?�� Duanmu Chen snorted.


    Chang��an hurried to find the trees.


    Xing Yusheng met his grandmother, who was in good spirits andughed, telling him not to worry and praised the talents of the two Qin Family young masters.


    Bei Jingwang went to the pce, and Qi Jun booked an inn where the people from Bei Jingwang Mansion temporarily settled down.


    When it was just his grandmother and Xing Yusheng left, she asked him who had given him the information in the letter.


    Xing Yusheng told the truth, it was Su Liang.


    To his grandmother��s surprise, she sighed, ��That girl is really kind. Iter heard that she and Ning Jing only had a fake marriage and were actually siblings. They will be in the capital city soon, won��t they? When the timees, you should pursue her earnestly. As long as she is willing, your grandmother will arrange it, regardless of her background, for you to marry her as your main wife.��


    Xing Yusheng held his forehead, ��I can��t.��


    His grandmother frowned, ��Why? Don��t you like that girl very much? Your grandmother likes her too. The Xing Family is not what it used to be �C peace is the most important thing now.��


    Xing Yusheng sighed, ��I��m not good enough for her.��


    ��Who says that?�� his grandmother was not pleased to hear this, ��How do you know it won��t work if you don��t give it a try? Your grandmother will definitely support you!��

 Chapter 114 - 114: 114. Arriving in Beijing (Second Update)

    Chapter 114: 114. Arriving in Beijing (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Bei Jingwang Xing Ji came out of the pce at dusk.


    The sunset draped the majestic pce in a hazy golden-red light. He turned his head for a nce, then shifted his gaze back. His followers waiting outside the pce approached and whispered a few words.


    Master and servant mounted their horses and headed to the inn that Xing Yusheng had rented.


    Ever sincest year, when the court began investigating iron smuggling cases, rumors about Bei Jingwang being the mastermind had persisted.


    Today, Bei Jingwang��s entire family suddenly arrived in the capital, causing confusion among the various forces in the city, as the mastermind behind the iron smuggling case had yet to be revealed.


    If it was Xing Ji, bringing his whole family to the capital would be akin to seeking death, wouldn��t it?


    If it wasn��t him, the sudden move of his entire family to the capital would be even more intriguing.


    During this time, the actions of the Duke of Qin, who was rted to Bei Jingwang��s family, had also drawn much attention.


    Although Old Master Qin and Duke Qin Kang had not made any public appearances, many people saw the eldest grandson of the Qin family apanying Xing Yusheng to settle in the Xing family and pay respects to Old Madame Xing.


    Xing Ji entered the inn and headed straight for Old Madame Xing��s residence.


    Both Qin brothers had already returned home, and Xing Yusheng was having dinner with his grandmother. On the table was a medicinal diet that Su Liang had previously prescribed and prepared by the Qin family��s chef.


    ��Mother.��


    The sound of the door opening, followed by Xing Ji��s voice, footstepsing in.


    Xing Yusheng, with his back to the door, stood up from his wheelchair, the smile on his face disappearing. He bowed to Xing Ji, ��Father.��


    Xing Ji��s gaze shifted downward, noticing Xing Yusheng��s stable standing legs, and nodded, ��It seems you��ve been well cared for at your maternal grandparents�� home.��


    Father and son had simr features; Xing Ji was a serious middle-aged man with an old scar on his left cheek, left from his days of fighting battles in his youth.


    Among the three vassal kings, Bei Jingwang Xing Ji was considered the most likely to rebel because of his restless temperament in his youth, which was directed not inward but outward.


    There was a year when Qian Country was invaded by a neighboring country in the north, and Bei Jingwang��s family had no military power, nor was the royal family allowed to intervene. However, at that time, the Qian Country��s northern army suffered sessive defeats and seemed to be hitting Bei Jingwang��s territory.


    Xing Ji, with two followers, sneaked fearlessly into the enemy camp, captured the enemy general alive, and assisted the Qian Country��s army in driving the enemy out of the border and capture three cities in a row.


    At that time, Bei Jingwang Xing Ji became famous in one battle.


    Although he made great achievements, it also exposed his strength, making the court extremely wary. Subsequently, the court arranged for him to marry the eldest daughter of the Duke Qin Family, who was believed to have been sent by the royal family to monitor Xing Ji.


    Xing Ji and Xing Yusheng��s father-son rtionship deteriorated after the death of Xing Yusheng��s mother, Qin Xiang. The catalyst was Xing Ji promoting his concubine shortly after Qin Xiang��s death.


    At the moment, there was not a shred of warmth between father and son as they reunited after a long time.


    ��His Majesty will issue an edict to confer me as Marquis Zhong Xin and bestow a mansion,�� Xing Ji told Old Madame Xing.


    Old Madame Xing heaved a long sigh of relief, sped her hands together, and muttered a Buddhist phrase, ��As long as there are no problems.��


    Descending from a non-royal king to a Marquis ranked lowerpared to the Duke��s family, but at least this demotion signaled that the matter was over.


    Otherwise, if the emperor had taken action first, the oue would have been hard to predict.


    Old Madame Xing asked Xing Ji to visit his father-inw at the Duke Qin Family, and Xing Ji agreed.


    ��Yusheng, apany your father,�� Old Madame Xing said.


    Xing Yusheng hesitated for a moment before responding with a simple ��Hmm.��


    Father and son left the inn, Xing Ji on horseback and Xing Yusheng in a carriage, heading to the Qin Family.


    Although Old Master Qin did not particrly like his son-inw because of his daughter��s death, he did not embarrass Xing Ji, out of consideration for his grandson.


    By nightfall, news of Bei Jingwang��s arrival in the capital, voluntarily giving up his royal position and territory, and the entire family staying in the city had spread.


    An Imperial Decree arrived in Xing Ji��s hands the following day, signaling the end of Bei Jingwang and the birth of Marquis Zhong Xin.


    Surprisingly, the bestowed Zhong Xin Mansion was once the mansion of the executed Marquis Chang Xin from the Gu Family��


    Last year, after being searched and sealed, the Gu Family Mansion was still wanted by the Qian Country for harboring the escaped crown prince of Marquis Chang Xin, Gu Ling.


    As for the emperor��s decision to assign this mansion to the Xing Family, anyone with discerning eyes wouldn��t believe it to be a coincidence. It was clearly meant to knock down Xing Ji and warn him to behave, or he would end up like the Gu Family.


    Xing Yusheng, who had stayed at the Duke Qin Family��s house the previous night, received the news and was stunned when he learned the location of their new home, ��It��s the former Gu Family?��


    Qi Yan nodded, ��Yes! Marquis has already sent my father with people to clean up the ce. We��ll move there in three days. Does Young Master n to live there?��


    Xing Yusheng thought for a moment and said, ��Now that I��m the crown prince of Marquis Zhong Xin��s family, shouldn��t my residence be the one originally upied by Gu Ling?��


    Qi Jun nodded, ��That��s right, in theory.��


    Xing Yusheng sighed, ��Gu Ling once saved my mother, I wonder where he is now and if he is safe.��


    ��Young Master shouldn��t worry too much, no news is good news,�� Qi Jun said.


    Xing Yusheng nodded, ��The current oue is already quite good. Ning Jing and Su Liang may arrive soon. You go and see if there are any suitable mansions for them. It doesn��t have to be too big, just quiet and elegant, and with a garden.��


    ��I heard that the�� our Zhong Xin Mansion is quite big. We could invite Ning Jing and Miss Su to stay with us. Everyone knows that Ning Jing initially took the exam using Young Master��s name, and they are friends,�� Qi Yan said.


    Xing Yusheng shook his head, ��Ning Jing definitely doesn��t want to live with me.��


    Qi Jun coughed lightly, ��Considering that Ning Jing is now the head of the Ning


    Family, he will likely have their amodations arranged in advance, right?��


    ��That��s his business. I want to give Su Liang a mansion, just in case she doesn��t want to live with Ning Jing,�� Xing Yusheng said.


    Qi Yan��s eyes lit up with joy, ��Exactly! Let��s go find it!��


    Three dayster, the que of Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion was hung on the gate where Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion was originally located, and the Xing family officially moved in.


    Xing Yu Sheng also moved in, mainly to please his grandmother.


    Qi Yan and Qi Jun searched the capital city and bought a mansion not far from the Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion. It was not very big, but there were many trees nted in it, very quiet. Xing Yu Sheng saw it and thought that Su Liang would like it.


    As the Xing family returned to the capital city, the truth of the iron mine smuggling case was finally made public. The real mastermind was not Bei Jingwang, but Nanping Prince.


    Moreover, the imminent war in the south was also rted to the collusion between Nanping Prince and the enemy country.


    When the emperor sent Nian Jincheng and Lin Bojun to the south, he gave them a secret order to behead Nanping Prince.


    As for the still low-profile, yet no action till now, western vassal king, the emperor issued an order to summon the entire family of Prince Xiliang to the capital city.


    However, Prince Xiliang had missed the good opportunity to show his loyalty. Even if he wants toe now, whether he can arrive safely in the capital city, no one knows. If he does not arrive within a limited time, it would be defying the order.


    On their way to the capital city, Ning Jing and Su Liang also gradually learned about the news of the three vassal kings.


    ��It seems that Xing Yu Sheng��s father is still very shrewd.�� Su Liangmented.


    The one in the south had to die. The emperor had to choose at least one between Bei Jingwang and Prince Xiliang to stay, to avoid being criticized for not tolerating the descendants of the founding generals.


    There may be only one chance to survive, and whoever gets it first will have it.


    Although Bei Jingwang��s high-profile behavior in his youth led to jealousy in the court, it also made those in power believe that he didn��t have many schemes.


    The overt power disy didn��t count for much. Those who pretended to be waiting for death on the surface but schemed behind the scenes were even more wary.


    Nanping Prince was thetter.


    The seemingly most useless Prince Xiliang was also suspected of being thetter.


    Not traveling slowly, Ning Jing and Su Liang arrived at Qian Country��s capital city in the evening before the Lantern Festival.


    It was Su Liang��s turn to drive today. She dressed as a man, wearing a straw hat woven by Ning Jing herself, and curiously looked at the capital of Qian Country.


    Compared to here, not only Bei��an County but also Pingbei City is rural.


    As soon as they entered the city, the bustling market was immediately visible.


    The two didn��t go to find Duanmu Chen or Xing Yu Sheng. Instead, they went directly to the Tea House that the Ning Family opened in the capital city.


    The steward of the Ning Family in the capital city had already received the news and prepared a courtyard for the arrival of the family master. Their luggage had been transported ahead of time and was ced here.


    It would be easy to buy a mansion for Ning Jing in the capital city, but Ning Jing sent a message saying that it was not necessary.


    ��Miss Wan came yesterday and asked to be informed when the master arrives.�� The steward spoke respectfully.


    ��Where do they live?�� Ning Jing asked.


    The steward gave an address, and Ning Jing let him retreat.


    Dinner was brought from thergest restaurant in the capital city. After eating, they changed clothes, left the Tea House on foot, and nned to go see Zheng��er first. They would deal with other people and things tomorrow.


    They met Xing Yu Sheng halfway, which they did not expect.


    Xing Yu Sheng was also very surprised. At first, when Qi Yan said that he saw two people ahead who seemed to be Ning Jing and Su Liang, he thought Qi Yan was mistaken.


    When he was sure it was Su Liang, Xing Yu Sheng looked delighted, ��When did you arrive?��


    He came out thiste because he heard that Old Master Qin suddenly fell ill and wanted to go to Qin Mansion to have a look.


    ��An hour ago.�� Su Liang looked at Xing Yu Sheng, nodded with a smile, ��You look good. ��


    As the heir of Marquis Zhong Xin, he no longer had to pretend to be weak.


    Xing Yu Sheng grinned, ��It��s all thanks to you. I really don��t know how to thank you. My grandmother will be delighted to know that you��ve arrived, she was just talking about you!��


    ��I��ll visit the olddy another day, haven��t thanked her for the medical book she sent me.�� Su Liang smiled.


    Qi Jun whispered in Xing Yu Sheng��s ear, ��Why not invite Miss Su to Qin


    Mansion?��


    Xing Yu Sheng nodded, looked at Su Liang and asked, ��Where are you going? If you have time, can you please apany me to Duke Qin��s Mansion? My grandfather is ill.��


    Su Liang looked at Ning Jing, ��You go find Zheng��er first, I��lle overter.��


    Xing Yu Sheng said seriously, ��Don��t worry, Ning Jing. After the matter is settled, I will take Miss Su to wherever she wants to go.��


    Ning Jing��s face was indifferent, ��I��m not busy.��


    ��Let��s go together then.�� Su Liang nodded, ��Let Xing Yusheng show us the way.��


    Xing Yu Sheng said, ��We are friends, don��t be a stranger. Just call me by my name.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��You��re still a crown prince, so I won��t change what I call you.��


    ��As you wish.�� Xing Yu Sheng nodded, inviting Su Liang and Ning Jing into the carriage, and they headed towards Duke Qin��s Mansion together..

 Chapter 115 - 115: 115. Come over, I’ll use it for you (one more update)

    Chapter 115: 115. Come over, I��ll use it for you (one more update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the carriage, Ning Jing sat with Xing Yusheng on one side, and Su Liang sat across from them.


    ��Do you two have a ce to stay in the capital? I��ve found a mansion and registered it under Miss Su��s name. Everything is prepared, and you can move in at any time,�� said Xing Yusheng.


    Su Liang smiled and nodded, ��Thank you, Young Master Xing, then I��ll dly ept.��


    Actually, it wasn��t necessary, but since she had already bought it, she epted Xing Yusheng��s gratitude.


    Xing Yusheng thought she would refuse but smiled when she didn��t, ��That��s good. Whenever Miss Su is avable, let��s set a time, and I��ll apany you to move in.��


    After saying that, he half-joked, ��The mansion isn��t that big, so if Master Ning has his own mansion, it would be perfect for Miss Su to live alone.��


    Ning Jing had no intention of speaking at all.


    Su Liang chuckled, ��He doesn��t have a mansion in the capital, but I think I have one.��


    Xing Yusheng didn��t understand, ��You think?��


    ��Someone owes me one.�� Su Liang said.


    Xing Yusheng had a thought, ��Could it be�� the Fourth Prince?��


    Qi Yan and Qi Jun had run into Duanmu Chen��s follower Chang��an while looking for a mansion. They found out that the mansion next door had been sold to an outsider earlier in the year.


    Through previous letters, Xing Yusheng knew that Duanmu Chen had not only met Su Liang in Bei��an County but also cooperated with her. Otherwise, he wouldn��t have known the oue of the iron mine smuggling case in advance.


    Although Xing Ji knew that he hadn��t participated in the iron mine smuggling, he wouldn��t dare to act rashly without knowing the situation clearly.


    Even if it had nothing to do with him, he might still be framed. If the court wanted to get rid of him, they wouldn��t care about the truth.


    It��s worth noting that the main culprits of the iron mine smuggling case, Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an, once imed that their master was Bei Jingwang.


    If Duanmu Chen��s investigation had implicated Bei Jingwang, Xing Ji would have had no chance to defend himself and could only choose to flee or rebel.


    Even if Xing Ji had no ambition, he would have to make sure that going to the capital wasn��t a death sentence before daring to bring his family there.


    So, Su Liang��s early disclosure to Xing Yusheng, and then to Xing Ji, was crucial for Bei Jingwang Mansion at the time.


    Duanmu Chen had always been known as a smiling fox, and the fact that he shared such critical information with Su Liang showed their close rtionship.


    Su Liang saw Xing Yusheng guessing and didn��t deny it, ��Yes, the Fourth


    Prince. I helped him at the time, and that��s what he promised me as payment.��


    Xing Yusheng spected that Su Liang had made a significant contribution during Duanmu Chen��s investigation but didn��t pry further. He said it was a coincidence because the mansion he had given Su Liang was right next to the one Duanmu Chen had bought for her.


    ��If it��s really that mansion, we can open a small door to connect the two ces,�� Xing Yusheng said.


    ��That would be great,�� Su Liang said, indicating that it was a good idea.


    ��It��s also not far from Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion. I��m afraid my grandmother and I will have to bother you often,�� Xing Yusheng cleverly mentioned his grandmother because he thought he would be rebuffed by Ning Jing if he said it was just him, ��Su Liang, you might not remember since you lost your memory, but today��s Marquis Zhong Xin Mansion was once Marquis Chang Xin Mansion.��


    Su Liang was somewhat surprised, ��Ah? I indeed forgot, but I do remember the Gu Family. So, you live in the former Gu heir��s ce?��


    Xing Yusheng nodded, ��Yes. But I heard that he rarely lived in the mansion and mostly stayed at Huguo Temple. I don��t know where Gu Ling is now or if he��s


    safe����


    As Xing Yusheng spoke, he realized his slip of the tongue and quickly changed the topic, asking if Su Liang had met Nian Jincheng, who had previously gone to guard the mine.


    Su Liang didn��t expect Xing Yusheng to seem so ��concerned�� about Gu Ling, as if the two had some connection.


    She hadn��t heard about it from anyone.


    ��You lost your memory? You asked Nian Jincheng to help bring the medical book, and I had him send you a letter,�� Su Liang said.


    Xing Yusheng gave an awkward smile, ��I forgot for a moment.��


    As they talked, they arrived at Duke Qin��s Mansion. After getting off the carriage, Xing Yusheng hurriedly led Su Liang and Ning Jing towards Songfeng


    Residence.


    ��Young Master is here!��


    Qin Yujin looked back and saw Xing Yusheng enter the door, followed by a young man and woman.


    The young man was tall and slender, with fair skin, delicate features, and an ethereal temperament.


    The young woman had delicate eyebrows and eyes, a delicate nose and cherry lips, and an unadorned face that still amazed people.


    ��How��s my grandfather?�� An anxious Xing Yusheng asked.


    The Imperial Physician was prescribing a prescription nearby, and the once-energetic Old Master Qiny on the bed with his eyes open, motionless. Qin Yujin��s eyes were red as she said, ��He had a stroke. He was fine at noon, and suddenly����


    Xing Yusheng instinctively reached out to pull Su Liang, ��You quickly check on my grandfather!��


    Ning Jing silently pped Xing Yusheng��s hand away, as Su Liang stepped forward.


    ��Who are these two��?�� Qin Kang had noticed Ning Jing and Su Liang as soon as they entered.


    Xing Yusheng hurriedly introduced them, saying that it was the Su Liang he mentioned before who saved his life, and the other was Ning Jing from the Ning Family of Xunyang.


    ��Uncle, Miss Su has excellent medical skills and may have a solution.�� Xing Yusheng said.


    Qin Kang nodded, ��Then we��ll trouble Miss Su.��


    Su Liang took the pulse of Old Master Qin and diagnosed that he had indeed suffered a sudden stroke.


    This was quite dangerous for the elderly.


    ��Ning Jing, golden needles,�� Su Liang requested.


    Ning Jing handed her the needle bag she carried with her.


    The Qin family members were worried and did not pay attention to the interaction between Ning Jing and Su Liang.


    ��Since the crown prince has invited a famous doctor, then I���� The Imperial Physician finished writing the prescription and saw that no one was paying attention to him, as they were all focused on Su Liang, he spoke with displeasure.


    Qin Kang quickly took the prescription and invited the Imperial Physician to sit down and rest.


    The Imperial Physician continued to watch Su Liang, as she administered acupuncture on Old Master Qin. He changed his expression and eventually couldn��t help but approach and analyze Su Liang��s acupuncture technique.


    Su Liang discussed and exined her technique with the Imperial Physician, and they both ended up engaging in a serious conversation.


    After the acupuncture was finished, both Su Liang and the Imperial Physician took Old Master Qin��s pulse again, and began to discuss medical treatment options.


    At first, the Imperial Physician refuted Su Liang��s suggestions, but after Su Liang patiently exined her reasoning, he was persuaded and discarded his original prescription. He then wrote a new one.


    ��The medication prescribed will definitely be effective!�� The Imperial Physician confidently said, sweeping away his earlier conservatism.


    ��I wille every day to administer acupuncture for Old Master Qin,�� Su Liang said.


    ��Will my grandfather recover soon?�� Qin Yujin��s eyes brightened.


    ��We must not be careless. Pay attention to his diet as well.


    Qin Kang sighed, ��My father loves alcohol, and no advice can stop him from drinking it daily.��


    ��He will have to abstain from it in the future,�� Su Liang said.


    She then wrote a list of dietary precautions and handed it over to Qin Yujin.


    The Imperial Physician asked Su Liang who her teacher was.


    Su Liang truthfully answered, she was Su Yuanzhou��s granddaughter.


    The Imperial Physician widened his eyes, he was evidently familiar with Su Yuanzhou but did not say anything else.


    After confirming the time when she woulde every day, Su Liang asked to leave.


    ��Miss Su, since you have just arrived in the capital city, why not stay with us?�� Qin Yujin hurriedly offered, ��I have heard my cousin mention you, and I am so d to finally meet you.��


    ��I have other matters to attend to today. I will visit again another day,�� Su Liang politely declined.


    Xing Yusheng said that he had met Su Liang on the way and invited her over.


    The Qin family did not insist further, and let Xing Yusheng and Qin Yujin see them off.


    ��You don��t have to go through the trouble. I am friends with the crown prince, so no need for such courtesy. I��lle back tomorrow,�� Su Liang said, leaving with Ning Jing straight away.


    Qin Yujin stood next to Xing Yusheng and watched Su Liang��s brisk retreating figure, her face full of admiration, ��She��s so capable and beautiful!�� Xing Yusheng: �� What��s with his cousin getting so mesmerized by Su Liang?


    ��Cousin, if you don��t n to pursue Miss Su, then let my older brother go for it! If I were a man, I would definitely chase her!�� Qin Yujin said.


    Qin Yuheng, the eldest son of Duke Qin, said solemnly, ��My grandfather has always hoped that I would get married soon. As for Miss Su��


    Xing Yusheng held his forehead, ��Cousin, I knew her first.��


    Qin Yuheng nodded, ��Yusheng, you should perform well. Miss Su already has a guardian by her side.��


    Xing Yusheng cleared his throat, ��I know, �� and then turned back to check on Old Master Qin.


    Not long after Su Liang left, Old Master Qin drank the medicine and showed some response when spoken to. Although he could not move or speak, it was a good sign.


    Ning Jing and Su Liang walked toward the Wan Family in the capital city.


    In the cold night breeze, Su Liang enjoyed the view of the capital city, finding it quite fresh and novel.


    ��Remember to collect the consultation fee from the Qin Family,�� Ning Jing suddenly said.


    Su Liang pondered, ��Can the Qin Family��s life-saving medallion be used by outsiders?��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��It can be used by anyone, but only once.��


    ��Since Xing Yusheng no longer needs it, why don��t I ask for the Qin Family��s life-saving medallion? Just in case your identity is exposed one day, it might save your life,�� Su Liang suggested.


    Ning Jing stopped walking and frowned at Su Liang, ��Are you serious?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I am serious. You cannot wear a mask for your entire life. Everyone knows you were living in the Huguo Temple before, which is almost the same as being a monk. The Gu Family��s rebellion has nothing to do with you.��


    Ning Jing averted his gaze and continued walking, ��The Qin Family might not be willing to give it.��


    ��I know, but it doesn��t hurt to ask,�� Su Liang replied. ��They know who I am and should also know why I returned to the capital city. I��ll say it��s for my own life protection. The Qin Family is loyal and has a clean reputation, so the


    Davcu Yusheng, whom they originally intended to save. You may not need it, but it��s better to be prepared..��

 Chapter 116 - 116: 116. Settled with one word (second revision)

    Chapter 116: 116. Settled with one word (second revision)


    Trantor: 549690339


    By the time Ning Jing and Su Liang arrived at the Wan Family after their visit to the Qin Family, it was alreadyte and Zhengzheng was asleep.


    Wan Hui was very pleased and said that Zhengzheng had been looking forward to their visit and asked about them every day.


    Ning Jing and Su Liang went to see Zhengzheng. The little fellow was sleeping soundly with a rosy face, and there was a small wooden puppet Ning Jing had made for him next to his pillow.


    Back in the outer room, Su Liang asked Wan Hui, ��Sister Wan, have the Li family been causing trouble for you again?��


    She shook her head. ��The Li family has business problems, and Li Chen doesn��t have the time to bother us for now.��


    And their business troubles were due to a secret alliance against them by the Li family, led by Wan Ning and other families.


    ��That��s good.�� Su Liang nodded, ��Let Zhengzheng sleep. We just came to pay a visit and have a look. We will visit again tomorrow.��


    Wan Hui then mentioned that she had arge mansion, had prepared a courtyard for Ning Jing and Su Liang, and hoped they would stay.


    She had just visited the Ning Family��s tea house the day before and knew that Ning Jing had not yet asked the steward to prepare a house for him.


    ��Our clothes and other things are over there, let��s go back for tonight.�� Su Liang smiled. She had a book that she nned to finish reading that night.


    Ning Jing asked, ��Can I take Zhengzheng with me?��


    Wan Hui was taken aback, thenughed and said, ��Sure! What could I possibly worry about with you two? Take him! Don��t rush to bring him back!��


    So, Ning Jing went back into the inner room, carefully wrapped Zhengzheng in a small nket and picked him up.


    Zhengzheng unconsciously snuggled in Ning Jing��s arms, never waking up. Wan Hui quickly packed a small bundle for Su Liang and let them take the child


    away.


    As Lu Yu hugged Wan Hui and returned to their room, he suggested, ��How about swearing brotherhood and sisterhood?��


    Wan Huiughed, ��Father had mentioned it earlier, but the problem is that Ning Jing and Su Liang are not husband and wife. If Zhengzheng recognized them as his godparents, it would be a bit strange. Let��s leave it for now. But I think they��ll get married sooner orter.��


    The night grew deeper.


    All the shops on the street were closed, and there were no more pedestrians.


    Ning Jing, holding Zhengzheng, and Su Liang walked through the quiet streets back to the small courtyard behind the tea house.


    The steward��s subordinate, upon seeing them return, quickly greeted them saying the hot water was ready and asked if there were any other instructions. Zhengzheng slept with Ning Jing and did not wake up when he was ced on the bed.


    Su Liang took a hot bath to freshen up, which was quite rxing. She sat on the bed reading the rest of her book before sleep, and fell asleep quickly afterving down.


    On their first day waking up in the capital city, Su Liang heard Zhengzhengughing in the courtyard as soon as she opened her eyes.


    She got ready and stepped outside, and Zhengzheng happily ran over calling out ��Auntie��.


    As Su Liang crouched down to hug him, the little fellow��s eyes sparkled,


    ��Auntie, I missed you so much!��


    Su Liang smiled brightly, ��I missed Zhengzheng too.��


    The servants brought breakfast. It wasn��t made by the tea house, but bought from a famous breakfast joint in the city.


    Breakfast with two adults and a child was delightful to Su Liang, and she found the food quite tasty.


    ording to Ning Jing and Su Liang��s n, they were supposed to visit the Lin Family today. Su Liang had promised Lin Xueqing that she��d visit her after arriving in the capital city.


    Yang Yu mentioned in a letter to Su Liang earlier in the year that she would visit the capital city to inspect her shops after the new year. However, Wan Hui saidst night that Yang Yu hadn��t arrived yet. Su Liang was already acquainted with her.


    The time to give Old Master Qin acupuncture treatment was a littleter, so it was enough to visit the Lin Family first and then go to him.


    Just after breakfast, Xing Yusheng arrived.


    Seeing a little boy sitting next to Ning Jing, Xing Yusheng was taken aback and asked, ��This is���� Could it be that Ning Jing had an illegitimate child? Surely not?


    ��He��s our friend��s child,�� Su Liang answered.


    Xing Yusheng smiled, ��How adorable. What��s his name?��


    ��My name is Zhengzheng!�� Zhengzheng��s voice was clear and crisp. His full name was Wan Zhengmin.


    ��Zhengzheng, this is Uncle Xing,�� Su Liang introduced.


    ��Hello, Uncle Xing!�� Zhengzheng waved to Xing Yusheng.


    Xing Yusheng suddenly thought that getting married wouldn��t be so bad. He could have a chubby baby the thought of it made him feel very blissful.


    ��Crown Prince Xing?�� Su Liang noticed that Xing Yusheng was lost in thought and called him a couple of times.


    Xing Yusheng blushed slightly, ��Sorry. I was actually wondering if you��re free today. We can go and look at the mansion together. If you find anything unsuitable, we can still make changes.��


    ��We��re not free.�� The one who spoke was Ning Jing. Zhengzheng parroted him, ��Not free!��


    Xing Yusheng felt awkward and looked at Su Liang.


    Su Liang smiled, ��We are visiting an elder today. Afterwards, I will be giving acupuncture treatment to Old Master Qin. The matter of the mansion can wait.�� Xing Yusheng nodded, ��Alright, you��re busy. I��ll go and see my grandfather.��


    With that, Xing Yusheng took his leave.


    Upon stepping onto the carriage, Xing Yusheng heaved a sigh.


    Qi Jun asked, ��Master, what��s wrong? Did Miss Su give you the cold shoulder?��


    Xing Yusheng shook his head, ��How could that be? She��s always very polite to me. Initially, I thought aside from Ning Jing, I was the closest person to her in the capital city. But I now realize that I had been overthinking. She has other friends and elders that I didn��t know about.��


    ��Master, if you want to know more about Miss Su, you can ask her directly. She is not the kind of person who likes to beat around the bush. She will tell you whatever she can,�� Qi Jun suggested.


    Xing Yusheng sighed, ��She saved me first, then my grandfather, and one could even say that she saved my entire Xing Family. I always feel like I owe her.


    After some thought, Qi Jun said, ��In my opinion, the biggest obstacle is still Ning Jing. With him by Miss Su��s side, others have no chance to get close to her. ��


    ��That��s obvious,�� Xing Yusheng acknowledged, obviously aware of that fact.


    ��Why don��t the master have a talk with Ning Jing? I think Ning Jing genuinely treats Miss Su like his sister. The master has to pass Ning Jing��s test first,�� Qi Jun analyzed.


    Xing Yusheng frowned, ��Ning Jing has never liked me, he never tried to hide it.��


    Qi Jun gave a light cough, ��Master, don��t overthink it. Ning Jing has always been aloof, it��s not specifically towards you.��


    Xing Yusheng rubbed his forehead, ��I��ll think about it.��


    Ning Jing and Su Liang took Zhengzheng to visit the Lin Family.


    Lin Boyan was working a position at the Ministry of Rites, and Lin Bojun had left the capital city on an official mission. Neither of the brothers was home.


    Lin Shuzhi was overjoyed upon hearing the servant��s report that Master Ning was visiting.


    ��Sister Su!�� Lin Xueqing swooped in, her purple dress making her look like a graceful, purple butterfly.


    Lin Shuzhi followed closely behind, and upon seeing Ning Jing and Su Liang, his face broke into a wide smile, ��Finally, you��re here!��


    Zhengzheng peeked out from Ning Jing��s back, curiously observing Lin Shuzhi and Lin Xueqing.


    Lin Shuzhi paused, ��So this is�� the child from the basket that day����


    Ning Jing nodded. Lin Shuzhi and Lin Xueqing had seen Zhengzheng before when Ning Jing had hidden him in the basket.


    ��Grandpa Lin! Auntie Qing!�� Zhengzheng repeated names after Su Liang.


    Lin Shuzhi picked him up, cheerfully leading the way, ��Now that you��re here, feel at home!��


    The earlier secrecy was due to the delicate situation surrounding the Bei Jingwang Mansion. But now that verdicts on the investiture and iron mine smuggling cases were out, Qian Country had no more nobles with a different surname, and Xing Yusheng had be the crown prince of a Marquis�� mansion in the capital city. There was no need for discretion anymore.


    Lin Xueqing, her arms linked with Su Liang��s, was all smiles, ��I��ve prepared rooms for brother Ning and sister Su! Now that you��re here, don��t think about leaving!��


    ��Auntie,e to my house!�� Zhengzheng noted that his parents had also prepared rooms for Su Liang and Ning Jing, and he had put lots of treasures into it.


    Su Liang noticed herself bing increasingly popr all of a sudden. But the more this happened, the more she had to limit socializing. She had a lot to learn, so it seemed the most suitable to stay at the mansion Duanmu Chen had arranged for her.


    The person who voiced the refusal was Ning Jing, he simply said three words, ��I prefer quiet.��


    Lin Xueqing red at him, ��Brother Ning, do you find me noisy? Then you may leave, I invited Sister Su.��


    ��She has to cook for me.�� Ning Jing didn��t hesitate to imply that he was controlling and exploiting Su Liang.


    Lin Shuzhi frowned at these words.


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��I need to prepare for the Military Exam, there isn��t much time left. I want to focus on training, hence I need a training ground.��


    Lin Xueqing sighed, ��Alright, that��s something we don��t have at my house.��


    The Lin��s were modestly off. The city mansion they lived in wasn��t spacious, it was just enough for the two brothers. Having Ning Jing and Su Liang stay over would be a bit tight. There was no garden, let alone arge open space for a training ground.


    After a while, a thought shed across Lin Xueqing��s mind, ��Then I can stay at sister Su��s house! Although my cooking skills are far inferior to sister Su��s, both my dad and elder brother praised my dishes. I could take care of sister Su, and she would be able to focus on preparing for the Military Exam!�� Looking at Lin Xueqing��s sincerity, Su Liang declined gracefully.


    So, Lin Xueqing had to give up.


    Lin Shuzhi and Ning Jing took up a conversation while Su Liang and Lin Xueqing prepared lunch.


    In the meantime, Lin Boyan returned.


    As Lin Bojun was mentioned, who had gone to the South, Lin Shuzhi couldn��t hide his worry. But his son had chosen this path. These were inevitable experiences, and all he could do was pray at home for Lin Bojun��s safety and early return.


    The atmosphere at lunch was warm and lively because of Zhengzheng.


    Lin Xueqing mentioned Qin Yujin, saying they had already be good friends and she liked Qin Yujin very much.


    ��My second brother said when he left that, upon his return, if he has made aplishments, he would propose to the Qin family!�� Lin Xueqing sighed, ��But, I discovered that Yu Jin seems to have someone in her heart.��


    Lin Shuzhi and Lin Boyan kept theirposure, obviously Lin Xueqing had already informed them about this. Only Lin Bojun, who was out of town, remained unaware.


    ��You might know him, it��s General Nian Jincheng.�� Lin Xueqing said.


    Qin Yujin had treated Lin Xueqing as a confidante, and before Lin Xueqing could ask how Qin Yujin felt about her second brother, she found out Qin Yujin might already have someone she liked.


    Su Liang was slightly surprised; it seems like she wouldn��t need to y matchmaker for Lin Bojun after all.


    ��I hope Second Brother won��t be too sad when hees back. He��s on good terms with General Nian,�� Lin Xueqing said.


    This was a topic on which Su Liang couldn��t easily voice an opinion. Qin Yujin had feelings for Nian Jincheng, but it was still unclear what Nian Jincheng thought.


    In the afternoon, Su Liang and Ning Jing left the Lin Family with Zhengzheng and headed to the Qin Family.


    On the way, Su Liang asked Ning Jing, ��Do you think there��s a chance for Nian Jincheng and Qin Yujin?��


    ��They are not suitable,�� Ning Jing replied, her expression indifferent.


    Surprised, Su Liang had assumed that Ning Jing would say, ��I don��t know��. ��Why aren��t they suitable?�� she asked.


    ��If Nian Jincheng can��t let go of the Nian Family, he should spare Miss Qin any anguish,�� Ning Jing said.


    With a light cough, Su Liang replied, ��You really are a good brother to him. However, I also feel that Qin Yujin and Second Brother Lin make quite a nice match.��


    ��Uncle Ning and Auntie are a good match! �� Zhengzheng chimed in, grinning from ear to ear.


    Both Su Liang and Ning Jing chose to ignore thement.


    Upon their arrival at the Qin residence, Su Liang first administered acupuncture to Old Master Qin. 1�C1is condition had improved somewhatpared to yesterday.


    After that, Xing Yusheng mentioned that his uncle, Qin Kang, wanted to speak with Su Liang.


    Ning Jing took Zhengzheng to y in the garden of the Qin Mansion, while Su Liang was led by Xing Yusheng to Qin Kang��s study room.


    In the study, Qin Kang first expressed his gratitude to Su Liang, then spoke directly. ��Miss Su saved Yusheng, and now has saved my father. If there is anything the Qin family can assist you with, please do not hesitate to mention it. We will do our utmost to help.��


    Su Liang enjoyed dealing with people like this, who didn��t talk about feelings or make empty promises, and who reciprocated favours with tangible benefits.


    Today, Su Liang came prepared. Even if Qin Kang had not asked, she would have brought up her request.


    ��Since Duke Qin is so decisive, I won��t be shy,�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    ��Miss Su, feel free to state your request, �� Qin Kang replied seriously.


    ��I would like the Qin family��s Pardon Token,�� Su Liang said.


    Qin Kang was stunned, as was Xing Yusheng who was seated nearby.


    Truth be told, the fact that Su Liang saved Old Master Qin did not merit such a token. Even if Su Liang hadn��t intervened, the old imperial physician could have saved the old man��s life, albeit with differing oues. Su Liang was confident that she could get Old Master Qin back to full health.


    However, if they include the fact that Su Liang saved Xing Yusheng, it was a different matter altogether.


    Although Xing Yusheng had initiallypensated her, his rewards could not make up for the timely warning that Su Liang gave, which not only averted a


    crisis for the Xing Family but also spared the Qin Family from getting involved.


    Su Liang had the option to ask for nothing, but if she did ask for something, it was her rightful due, even if it was a Pardon Token.


    If the token had belonged to Xing Yusheng, he would have given it to her without hesitation. But it belonged to the Qin family. It was not his ce to say anything at this point.


    Many things didn��t need to be exined; Qin Kang understood them instinctively.


    After a lengthy contemtion, Qin Kang sighed and nodded, ��Agreed. The Qin family��s Pardon Token will be given to Miss Su.��


    With a smile, Su Liang responded, ��Perhaps neither of us will need it. This matter can remain confidential for now. If the Qin family should need it first, feel free to use it as if I had not made the request today. But if a dayes when I do need it, and the token is still avable, I hope the Qin family will remember our agreement today. How does that sound?��


    ��It��s a deal!�� Qin Kang agreed, visibly rxed..

 Chapter 117 - 117: 117. Self-awareness (Midnight)

    Chapter 117: 117. Self-awareness (Midnight)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang was led by a servant to the garden to find Ning Jing.


    Under the enthusiastic persuasion of Madam Qin and Qin Yujin, she had agreed to attend the banquet in the Qin Mansion in the evening.


    After Su Liang left, Qin Kang couldn��t help but sigh, ��This woman has an extraordinary heart and an impressive demeanor. If she were a man, her future would be boundless. Making friends with someone like her is your blessing.��


    Xing Yusheng nodded with a smile, ��My luck began to improve when I met Su Liang.��


    ��How do you feel about her���� Qin Kang asked.


    Xing Yusheng did not deny, ��I had a good impression of her when we first met, and my grandmother also likes her. But to be honest, if we don��t talk about status, I feel that I am not worthy of her.��


    Qin Kang seemed to be deep in thought, ��After all these events, I still hear her call you ��Crown Prince Xing��, so it seems she doesn��t have any romantic feelings for you. And with the talented and handsome Ning Jing by her side, you����


    Xing Yusheng held his forehead, understanding his uncle��s hidden meaning: If Su Liang did not even appreciate Ning Jing, you have even less of a chance.


    Qin Kang coughed lightly, ��Uncle is not saying that you��re not good, just thatpared to Miss Su, your character is a bit softer.��


    As an elder, Qin Kang naturally considered unmarried children from his family when encountering a good youngdy, but being excellent and suitable were two different things.


    Qin Kang thought Xing Yusheng was gentle and kind, without ambition, only wanting to live a peaceful life.


    But Su Liang��s return to the capital this time obviously had some big ns, or else she wouldn��t have asked for a life-saving golden medal today.


    Actually, Xing Yusheng knew some things in his heart. His admiration for Su Liang, even with a bit of awe, had given up before, but now he began to have thoughts again. One reason was that people around him encouraged him, and the second reason was that Ning Jing and Su Liang had no ambiguity, which made Xing Yusheng want to try.


    Qin Kang��s straightforward opposition was not what Xing Yusheng had expected.


    ��If it weren��t for her asking for the life-saving golden medal today, I would have thought that if she was willing to marry you, nothing could be better.�� Qin Kang said with deep sadness.


    Xing Yusheng��s face was disappointed, but he still nodded, ��I understand everything Uncle said.��


    ��Your grandfather mentioned your marriage before, saying that there was a youngdy he thought would be suitable, but he hadn��t spoken to you about it before falling ill.�� Qin Kang said seriously.


    Xing Yusheng was stunned andpletely unaware of this.


    ��Now that the Xing Family has temporarily settled down, with your status, it is natural to marry a noble girl from a prominent family, but it is best to keep a low profile. Moreover, you don��t want to find any support through marriage, so choosing a suitable youngdy for you is the most important thing.�� Qin Kang said.


    Xing Yusheng agreed with all of this, but the key was: Which youngdy did his grandfather think was suitable for him?


    Qin Kang smiled, ��It��s the Miss Lin from the schrly family with three Top Schrs, the one who has been spending a lot of time with Yujintely. Your aunt has always praised her. She was originally intended for Yuyan, but your grandfather thought Yuyan liked to y too much and hadn��t settled down yet, and Miss Lin would be more suitable for you. You should know her. What do you think of her? If you don��t object, I will find an opportunity to talk with her father about the matter.��


    Qin Kang��s eldest son, Qin Yuheng, was not married yet, but his future wife was the housekeeper��s daughter, and Lin Xueqing��s character was too simple. Qin Yuyan, the second son, loved pleasure and used to frequent the brothel to listen to music, although he never did anything outrageous. But considering Lin Family��s strict family values, they might not be willing to ept such a match.


    Xing Yusheng did know Lin Xueqing, and Qin Yujin often mentioned her, saying she was good at cooking, had read many books, had a good personality, and even knew self-defense techniques.


    ��Miss Lin is very good, but���� Xing Yusheng hadn��t paid special attention to Lin Xueqing before, and suddenly it was mentioned, he didn��t really have any thoughts, ��The Lin Family might think I��m too troublesome and not want to marry into the Xing Family. ��


    ��Your background is a bitplicated, but now it��s not troublesome. When Miss Lines over, you can take a closer look.�� Qin Kangughed, ��They might not necessarily be willing.��


    Xing Yusheng sighed, ��Apart from my troublesome background, I really have nothing to offer. Schrly families like the Lin Family, with three Top


    Schrs, must look down on me.��


    ��Don��t belittle yourself. Just regard yourself as a member of the Qin Family. When I talk to the Lin Family about your marriage, I will also ask them to treat you as a member of the Qin Family. In the future, you don��t have to get involved in Xing Family matters. After you get married, you can move out and live on your own.�� Qin Kang said, ��Take this matter to heart. As for Miss Su, just let it go.��


    Xing Yusheng sighed in his heart, but what else could he do? Both Miss Su and Miss Lin were excellent, but he was simply not worthy��


    When Su Liang found Ning Jing, he was ying a game of chess with Duke Mansion��s Crown Prince, Qin Yuheng, in the pavilion, while Qin Yujin was taking Zhengzheng out on theke.


    ��Auntie!�� Zhengzheng saw Su Liang from a distance, waving at her from the boat,ughing so hard that only his teeth were showing.


    The boat slowly approached the shore, and Su Liang jumped on. Qin Yujin smiled and said, ��I am one year older than you, can I call you Little Sister Liang?��


    Su Liang nodded with a smile, ��Sure.��


    Qin Yujin mentioned Lin Xueqing, saying she was her good friend, and had made an appointment to go to Huguo Temple together tomorrow. She asked Su


    Liang if she wanted toe along.


    ��I know Xueqing.�� Su Liang said, ��Ning Jing studied under her father.��


    Ning Jing was surprised, ��So the amazing younger sister Xueqing mentioned is you?��


    ��It should be.�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    ��That��s great! Would you like to join us tomorrow?�� Qin Yujin was delighted.


    Although Su Liang wanted to say that she was not avable tomorrow, she suddenly remembered another person while looking at Jingzheng, ��Miss Qin, do you know if there is a young monk named Cheng Yun at Huguo Temple in the capital city?��


    ��You can just call me by my name.�� Qin Yujin thought about it and shook her head, ��I didn��t pay attention. Are you looking for that monk, Sister Liang? I��ll send someone to inquireter.��


    ��No need.�� Su Liang hurriedly replied, ��We just knew each other before, and I heard he went to Huguo Temple during the New Year. I don��t even know if he left already.��


    ��Then, Sister Liang, you cane with us tomorrow to check!�� Qin Yujin invited her once more.


    So Su Liang agreed to it.


    A banquet was held in Qin Mansion to entertain Su Liang and Ning Jing, and everyone enjoyed themselves.


    After the banquet, they left.


    Just as Su Liang left, Qin Yuyan, the second son of the Qin family, pulled Xing Yusheng aside and said, ��Cousin, if you don��t n to pursue Miss Su, I will! I��ve never seen such a special and unique girl!��


    Before Xing Yusheng could say anything, Qin Kang kicked Qin Yuyan��s buttocks and snorted lightly, ��Stop dreaming! If you want to pursue Miss Su, you betterpare yourself with Young Master Ning first!��


    Qin Yuyan was not angry, ��Dad, Young Master Ning is like a block of ice, he doesn��t understand people like I do. What if Miss Su actually likes someone like


    ��There��s no what if, Miss Su has good eyesight.�� Qin Kang looked at Qin Yuyan with a disdainful expression.


    Qin Yuyan hugged Xing Yusheng with a sigh, ��Cousin, listen to this, I must have been picked up by my dad!��


    Xing Yusheng admitted that he was already taught by his uncle about self-awareness and understanding during the day, so he could totally understand Qin Yuyan��s mood.


    However, he also felt that Qin Yuyan was overestimating himself and should save himself some face.


    As soon as Ning Jing and Su Liang left the Duke��s Mansion, they saw Duanmu Chen��s follower Changan.


    Changan had been waiting nearby for a long time. When he saw theme out, he hurriedly greeted them, ��Miss Su, why didn��t you inform me when you came to the capital? My master has been waiting for your news!��


    Su Liang smiled faintly, ��I haven��t had time. If the mansion is ready, just give me the deed and keys, don��t bother showing me the way. I��ll move in after I��m prepared.��


    Changan��s mouth twitched, ��Miss Su is really busy. I��ll report back to my master first and deliver the things to Miss Su tomorrow.��


    With that, Changan left.


    Duanmu Chen was quite unhappy about Su Liang not having time to meet him, ��That girl has never given me face! If she doesn��te over, I won��t give her anything!��


    Changan weakly said, ��Shouldn��t Miss Su avoid my master in the uing coboration?��


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��Are you teaching me what to do?��


    Changan: ��


    ��Fine. I��ll send her the belongings tomorrow.�� Duanmu Chen said, ��Wait and see, what Duanmu Ao will do when he finds out that she��s still alive and returns to the capital.��


    Changanplied and then heard Duanmu Chen asking, ��How��s the investigation on Miss Lin from Lin Family?��


    Changan��s expression turned serious, ��Subordinate has checked. Miss Lin has always lived in Pingbei City with her father in Qianshan Academy. She has no fiance, nor has she had any unusual rtionships with any men.��


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��No surprise there. Considering Lin family��s reputation. I was just worried that she might have a secret love affair with a schr. It��s for the best. Tomorrow I��ll go to the pce to see my mother and ask my father to grant their marriage, and make her my imperial concubine.��


    Changan hesitated for a moment, ��Would Imperial Concubine think Miss Lin��s background is too low?��


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��Now her background is just right. It seems low but her two older brothers hold unlimited potential since both of them are highly valued by my father. Father will definitely be satisfied..��

 Chapter 118 - 118: 118. What is her background after all? (Second update)

    Chapter 118: 118. What is her background after all? (Second update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Marquis Zhong Xin Mansion.


    After returning from the Duke Qin Mansion, Xing Yusheng went straight to see his grandmother, Madam Xing.


    Madam Xing hadn��t gone to bed yet. She was instructing two nannies to sort out the furs they brought from their previous Prince Mansion, intending to pick the best ones as gifts for the Qin Family.


    Seeing Xing Yushenging back, Madam Xing waved him over, ��How is your maternal grandfather doing?��


    Xing Yusheng nodded, ��He��s better than yesterday.��


    ��Su Liang��s medical skills are indeed extraordinary. It was a wise decision to invite her. How did you get along when you met today?�� Madam Xing asked with a smile.


    Xing Yusheng sighed, thinking of Qin Kang��s words, ��Not very well.��


    Madam Xing was surprised, ��Did you express your feelings to her and get rejected?��


    Xing Yusheng shook his head, ��No, I realized that I��m not good enough for her. Fortunately, I didn��t confess my love, otherwise, we might not even be able to remain friends in the future.��


    He didn��t mention Qin Kang��s words, so as not to upset Madam Xing.


    After all, in Madam Xing��s eyes, her oldest grandson was the best.


    However, Qin Kang was always pragmatic and genuinely treated Xing Yusheng as his own child, looking out for his best interests.


    Xing Yusheng thought that his grandmother would me him for belittling himself, but Madam Xing surprisingly sighed, ��In that case, let��s forget about it.��


    Xing Yusheng was stunned. He thought that Madam Xing had made up her mind that Su Liang would be his wife.


    Madam Xing held Xing Yusheng��s hand and spoke solemnly, ��After you left today, I mulled it over. You and Su Liang are not a good match. She is too capable and has her own ambitions, as she will certainly have things she wants to do upon returning to the capital city. It��s our duty to help her if needed, but marrying her�� even if she doesn��t want to, I��m afraid you two wouldn��t be able to live a good life together. As your grandmother, I only hope that you marry a suitable and kind youngdy, and live a happy andfortable life. That��s the most important thing.��


    Times were different now.


    It was reasonable for Madam Xing to think that Su Liang��s background wasn��t suitable for bing Xing Yusheng��s crown princess consort before.


    Now, however, the situation of the Xing Family had changed drastically. Although they were still considered nobles, they haven��t yet regained a firm foothold in the capital city and must be modest.


    After several months of tension, now that the whole family was safe, Madam Xing��s mindset changed. She only wished for the happiness and well-being of her most beloved oldest grandson. Career and ambitions were not important, and putting them aside was safer.


    Xing Yusheng looked at his aging grandmother and nodded heavily, ��That��s exactly what I was thinking.��


    ��But finding a suitabledy to marry is not easy in the tangled web of rtionships in the capital city. I��ll visit your maternal grandfather soon and ask your aunt to keep an eye out for any good matches for you,�� Madam Xing said.


    Xing Yusheng hesitated for a moment and mentioned Lin Xueqing.


    Madam Xing��s eyes lit up, ��That��s right! How could I forget about Miss Lin! The Lin Family needs no further introduction between their noble reputation and excellence in both civil and martial skills! Have you seen Miss Lin? Do you like her? If you do, your grandmother will choose an auspicious day to propose marriage on your behalf!��


    Xing Yusheng: ��This oue is not what he expected, especially since Madam Xing had asked him to make a good impression in front of Su Liang that very same morning.


    Although Xing Yusheng��s impression of Lin Xueqing was somewhat blurred, everyone around him spoke highly of her, so he believed that Lin Shuzhi��s daughter couldn��t possibly be bad.


    ��Grandmother, there��s no need to rush, is there? They might not be willing,�� Xing Yusheng said.


    Madam Xing smiled, ��So you mean you are willing?��


    Xing Yusheng instinctively shook his head, then felt it wasn��t appropriate, so he nodded, but then felt it sounded ambiguous, so he shook his head again. His expression was somewhat awkward as he exined, ��It��s not that I think Miss Lin isn��t good, but I feel like I don��t have any talents, and I��m afraid the Lin


    Family won��t approve. ��


    ��Your grandmother doesn��t like hearing that. What does it matter whether you passed the Top Schr Exam or not? Being a wealthy idler without no burdens is a good thing, isn��t it?�� Madam Xing said.


    Both Qin Kang and Madam Xing said that, so Xing Yusheng thought it over and felt that this marriage was indeed very suitable for him.


    Xing Yusheng��s fondness for Su Liang was never in question, but it was shallow. He had always been careful to maintain his friendship with her, looking up to her, but it could not even be called love.


    Hearing that Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing had agreed to go to Huguo Temple together tomorrow, Madam Xing decided that she would go there to offer incense and express her gratitude for the Buddha��s blessing upon the Xing Family, and that Xing Yusheng should apany her.


    Xing Yusheng knew that Madam Xing wanted to see Lin Xueqing, and as he had been hearing her name all day, he suddenly felt the urge to see Miss Lin again.


    Last night, Ning Jing had returned Zhengzheng to Wan Hui.


    Before dawn, Chang��an went to the tea house��s backyard in secret and handed over the deeds and keys to Su Liang, who was exercising in the morning.


    After returning, Chang��an told Duanmu Chen that Su Liang got up early to practice martial arts, and she was very diligent.


    Duanmu Chen was taken aback, ��Could it be that she wants to participate in the martial arts examination?��


    Chang��an was surprised, ��The selection for the martial arts examination will begin next month. But if Miss Su had this intention, why hasn��t she mentioned it before?��


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��What she is best at is talking nonsense to deceive me, and there are many things she doesn��t want me to know!��


    Chang��an nodded subconsciously, ��Indeed.��


    Duanmu Chen red at Chang��an, ��You go challenge her to a fight, and see her strength, whether she has the opportunity to stand out in the martial arts examination.��


    Chang��an coughed lightly, ��Master, this is not appropriate. Miss Su would definitely not be happy to fight with subordinates. If subordinates force her to fight, that would be provocation. Since Miss Su hase, subordinates believe that she must be sure.��


    Duanmu Chen pondered, ��If she really performs brilliantly in the martial arts examination, it would not be a bad thing for me. After all, the opponent she has to deal with is not me.��


    ��Will the master go to the pce today?�� Chang��an asked.


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��The matter with Lin Xueqing needs to be settled earliest possible.��


    After Su Liang had breakfast, the carriage of the Qin family arrived. Qin Yujin picked up Lin Xueqing first, then came to find Su Liang together.


    ��Little Sister Su!��


    ��Little Sister Liang!��


    Two beautiful girls sat in the carriage, waving at Su Liang.


    One was bright and charming, and the other was delicate and lovely. The picture was very pleasing to the eye.


    Su Liang walked over, ��I will not call you sisters.��


    ��That doesn��t matter!�� Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing said in unison.


    ��Isn��t Brother Ning going?�� Lin Xueqing asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��He said you are too noisy.��


    Lin Xueqing��s little face puffed up, ��I haven��t evenined that he is too boring! Su sister, you go home with me today and ignore him!��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��I��m just teasing you. He��s in charge of moving today.�� ��Are you moving to the house my cousin gave you?�� Qin Yujin asked.


    As soon as Lin Xueqing heard it, Xing Yusheng gave a house? To Ning Jing or to Su Liang? Could it be that he had feelings for Su Liang?


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No. I��ll invite you toe visit after we settle down.��


    ��Deal, I want to learn some moves from you too.�� Qin Yujinughed.


    The carriage slowly drove towards the western suburbs where Huguo Temple was located. Lin Xueqing was still thinking about the matter of Xing Yusheng giving a house, but she couldn��t ask Su Liang directly with Qin Yujin there.


    The carriage arrived at the foot of the mountain and stopped.


    Qin Yujin felt strange, lifted the curtain, and saw that the road up the mountain was blocked.


    The maid ran over to take a look, and soon returned to report, ��It��s the carriage of the fourth youngdy of the Nian family that is broken.��


    Nian Ruxue? Su Liang had heard of her, Nian Jincheng��s sister, who once had a marriage agreement with Gu Ling, and had also once hired an assassin from Yanyun Building to ��look for�� Gu Ling.


    Lin Xueqing thought of Qin Yujin��s apparent fondness for Nian Jincheng, and when encountering such a situation, he was bound to help Nian Ruxue.


    As expected, Qin Yujin asked Su Liang and Lin Xueqing, ��Do you mind if I invite the fourth youngdy of the Nian family to join us in the carriage?��


    Su Liang smiled faintly, indicating that she didn��t mind at all. She was very curious to meet the fourth youngdy of the Nian family.


    Of course, Lin Xueqing didn��t mind either. This was the Qin family��s carriage, and Qin Yujin was the one who could decide.


    The maid ran up again, and soon a youngdy in white, apanied by a pretty maid, came over.


    ��Xuexue, if you still want to go up the mountain, you cane with us.�� Qin Yujin said with a smile.


    Nian Ruxue only saw Qin Yujin and didn��t know who else was in the carriage. She sighed in relief, ��I can only trouble you. Since my second brother left the capital, I have to go to Huguo Temple every day to pray for him. I didn��t expect my carriage to break down halfway today.��


    ��Come on up!�� Qin Yujin reached out a hand, pulling Nian Ruxue into the carriage.


    The maids were following behind.


    As Nian Ruxue sat down in the carriage, she saw two unfamiliar young girls. She seemed to have seen one of them somewhere but couldn��t remember where for a moment. She didn��t know when the capital had gained these two beauties, and she had never heard of them.


    Thinking about it, Nian Ruxue realized that the only people who hade to the capital this month were the Xing family. Qin Yujin was Xing Yusheng��s cousin, so perhaps these two were the youngdies from the Xing family and Xing Yusheng had asked Qin Yujin to take them out to y?


    Nian Ruxue��s eyes fell on the clothes of Lin Xueqing and Su Liang, and she immediately noticed the gauze fabric she had wanted to buy but hadn��t been able to.


    Qin Yujin introduced Nian Ruxue to Lin Xueqing and Su Liang, simply giving their names.


    ��Miss Lin, is it the Lin family who has had three top schrs in one generation?�� Nian Ruxue asked in surprise, ��I have long heard of your fame.�� Lin Xueqing hurriedly said that Nian Ruxue was ttering her.


    ��How did Yujin be friends with Miss Lin? When I learned that Miss Lin wasing to the capital, I wanted to get acquainted, but I was afraid of being too abrupt.�� Nian Ruxue really liked Lin Xueqing��s appearance.


    Qin Yujin said that her father and Lin Xueqing��s father were old friends.


    This was not false. Qin Kang and Lin Shuzhi had known each other since they were young. Although they didn��t interact much, they both admired each other.


    However, the real reason Qin Yujin got to know Lin Xueqing was something she couldn��t reveal.


    ��Yujin, you know such a wonderful person, but you didn��t introduce her to me.


    You deserve to be punished.�� Nian Ruxue smiled and held Lin Xueqing��s hand,


    ��Come to my house as a guest sometime, and don��t invite Yujin.��


    Lin Xueqing felt a little awkward about Nian Ruxue��s enthusiasm, as they were truly not familiar with each other. She just politely smiled in response, thinking that perhaps this was Nian Ruxue��s character.


    Su Liang, who had beenpletely ignored by Nian Ruxue, didn��t feel awkvvard at all, and even seemed a bit amused.


    As they were both Qin Yujin��s friends, Nian Ruxue was very close to Lin Xueqing on the one hand, and on the other hand, she seemed to have not seen Su Liang at all. Interesting.


    After a while, Nian Ruxue seemed to realize that she had neglected Su Liang and apologized to her, ��I was so happy to see Xueqing that I forgot about Miss


    Su. You won��t mind, will you?��


    Su Liang thought it was strange.


    Did Nian Ruxue have some hostility towards her? Was she trying to stir up trouble between them? But they had only just met today.


    Seeing that Su Liang didn��t respond, Nian Ruxue looked at Qin Yujin, ��Is Miss


    Su angry with me? I really didn��t mean it on purpose.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��So just now Miss Nian was talking to me? I apologize, I was thinking about something else and didn��t pay attention. Surely


    Miss Nian won��t mind, right?��


    Su Liang returned Nian Ruxue��s words to her.


    The atmosphere in the carriage suddenly became a bit strange.


    Qin Yujin, also somewhat at a loss, hurriedly smoothed things over.


    Lin Xueqing quietly held Su Liang��s hand, indicating that she was on Su Liang��s side. That Miss Nian was so strange��


    In fact, Nian Ruxue also somewhat regretted not being tactful enough earlier.


    She didn��t know why, but upon seeing Su Liang, she felt inexplicably ufortable. Despite her unclear identity, Su Liang gave Nian Ruxue a feeling of being outdone that she had never experienced before. The beauty and temperament of Su Liang had brought Nian Ruxue an unprecedented sense of oppression.


    Nian Ruxue asked Qin Yujin how she met Su Liang, actually to find out about Su Liang��s background.


    Qin Yujin only said that Su Liang was a female doctor who had recently been treating her grandfather.


    ��I see.�� Nian Ruxue smiled, ��Su Liang must be a very skilled doctor. My grandmother has been suffering from a headache recently. Would Su Liang be able to go and treat her?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I don��t have time.��


    Even if she was slow to realize, Qin Yujin could see that Su Liang didn��t like Nian Ruxue. But she didn��t think that Su Liang was the problem, because it was her that had asked Nian Ruxue to join the carriage midway, affecting Su Liang��s mood.


    Qin Yujin changed the subject and started talking about other things with Nian


    Ruxue.


    ��I want to participate in the military exam selection next month. Unfortunately, my second brother said he would instruct me properly but has been constantly on imperial errands and away from the capital.�� Nian Ruxue sighed lightly, ��I don��t have much confidence, but I don��t want to miss this opportunity. If I can achieve a good ranking, my second brother will be very happy when he returns.��


    It sounded like her rtionship with Nian Jincheng was very good.


    Qin Yujin looked serious as she encouraged Nian Ruxue, ��You must participate,


    I believe you can do it!��


    Lin Xueqing really wanted to roll her eyes but held back out of politeness. Her sister Su was also participating in the Military Exam and she has no doubt Su would be the Top Schr! At least that��s what she thought!


    The carriage stopped, and the four of them got off and entered Huguo Temple.


    Qin Yujin and Nian Ruxue walked side by side in front.


    Lin Xueqing linked arms with Su Liang, following behind and curiously looking at the surrounding scenery.


    The four beautiful girls anickly attracted the attention of manv neonle-


    ��Cousin! ��


    With a call, Xing Yusheng hurried over.


    Nian Ruxue had a smile on her lips, ready to greet Xing Yusheng. But to her surprise, Xing Yusheng called out to Qin Yujin, bypassed them, and went straight to Su Liang and Lin Xueqing!


    He didn��t even nce at Nian Ruxue.


    ��Su Liang, you guys are here too!�� Xing Yusheng greeted Su Liang with a smile.


    Lin Xueqing wondered in her heart, remembering Qin Yujin mentioning that Xing Yusheng had gifted a mansion. No matter how she looked at it, it seemed that Xing Yusheng had set his sights on her sister Su.


    ��Miss Lin, we meet again.�� Xing Yusheng��s gaze fell on Lin Xueqing��s face, his tone suddenly bing a bit more formal.


    Lin Xueqing nodded gently, ��Crown Prince Xing.��


    They had met briefly at the Qin Family, but neither had paid much attention to the other at that time.


    At this moment, Xing Yusheng thought: Miss Lin is very beautiful, and she seems to be very close and friendly with Su Liang. She must have a very good personality.


    Lin Xueqing thought: This guy must havee for Su, and just greeted me by the way. I have to tell Master Ning when I get back, so he has a sense of crisis.


    Elder Lady Xing appeared not far away, and Qin Yujin immediately went up to pay her respects.


    ��It��s been many years since Ist saw you, you��ve grown so much,�� said Elder Lady Xing with an affectionate face.


    Qin Yujin introduced Nian Ruxue, but Elder Lady Xing responded indifferently,


    ��I��ve long heard of Miss Nian��s reputation.��


    Su Liang and Lin Xueqing walked over, and Elder Lady Xing��s eyes clearly brightened, ��Little Liang has grown taller.��


    Nian Ruxue was taken aback. Elder Lady Xing seemed to be very familiar with Su Liang, as if they had known each other for a long time.


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��I was nning to visit you tomorrow, but I didn��t expect to meet you today.��


    ��Then you must stille tomorrow, I��ll be waiting at home,�� Elder Lady Xing said cheerfully.


    Su Liang promptly promised she would go.


    Only then did Elder Lady Xing turn her gaze to Lin Xueqing, and feigning ignorance, she asked Qin Yujin, ��This youngdy is����


    Qin Yujin hurriedly introduced her, and Lin Xueqing paid her respects ordingly.


    Elder Lady Xing then held her hand, smiling, ��I saw your mother years ago, she was a famous beauty, and you really look like her.��


    With a single sentence, she praised the two while also closing the distance between them.


    Su Liang noticed that Elder Lady Xing was so close to Lin Xueqing, and she knew intuitively that it was not because she knew Lin Xueqing��s mother.


    Turning her head, she saw Xing Yusheng sneaking nces at Lin Xueqing. What else didn��t Su Liang understand? It turned out that this grandmother and grandson hade to Huguo Temple for a blind date!


    Su Liang didn��t mind, Xing Yusheng was a very nice person. If hecked anything, it depended on who he waspared to. In fact, he seemed neither a schr nor a martial artist. Thetter was true due to health reasons, while the former was false. As the former Crown Prince of Bei Jingwang, being a useless person was safer for him.


    Seeing Elder Lady Xing holding Qin Yujin��s hand with her left and Lin Xueqing��s with her right, walking forward, while Xing Yusheng was talking to Su Liang, Nian Ruxue felt extremely embarrassed.


    Not long ago, she deliberately snubbed Su Liang, and now she quickly experienced the feeling of being ignored. She didn��t like this feeling at all.


    It was one thing for Elder Lady Xing to like Qin Yujin, but to be so enthusiastic towards Su Liang and Lin Xueqing while seemingly looking down on her was unbearable.


    This was the first time she had experienced this in her life.


    Twirling the handkerchief in her hand, her gaze finallynded on Su Liang��s back, and she muttered coldly, ��What kind of background does she have, anyway��.��

 Chapter 119 - 119: 119. It’s Better When No One’s Around (First Update)

    Chapter 119: 119. It��s Better When No One��s Around (First Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    By the time Qin Yujin looked back and realized that Nian Ruxue hadn��t followed, she had already disappeared from sight.


    Qin Yujin thought she shouldn��t have invited Nian Ruxue to get in the carriage or she should have stayed with her, making everyone a little unhappy.


    However, being held by Old Lady Xing, Qin Yujin couldn��t leave, so she found an opportunity to tell a maid to find out where Nian Ruxue was, and let her know she could use a carriage from the Qin Mansion if she wanted to go back home.


    Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing were both by Old Lady Xing��s side, walking ahead. Su Liang deliberately slowed down, and Xing Yusheng noticed after walking a bit, then stopped to wait for her.


    When Su Liang reached Xing Yusheng��s side, she was already a distance away from Old Lady Xing.


    She straightforwardly asked Xing Yusheng, ��Why do you keep sneaking nces at Xueqing?��


    Xing Yusheng��s face stiffened, and then turned bright red. Was it that obvious? He thought no one had noticed��


    Su Liang looked at Xing Yusheng, ��Don��t be nervous, think it over, and speak up. I don��t intend to beat you up.��


    Xing Yusheng: ..


    At this point, Su Liang walked ahead, and Xing Yusheng still stood there, dumbfounded.


    Su Liang looked back, and Xing Yusheng quickly caught up, asking her, ��Did you know Miss Lin for a long time?��


    ��Yes. Ning Jing and her could be considered childhood sweethearts? He learned from Xueqing��s father.�� Su Liang said.


    This was true, except the current Ning Jing was fake.


    Xing Yusheng was surprised, ��I see. So, you must have met her in Pingbei City, right?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��We lived together for a while at that time, but we didn��t let anyone know because of your sensitive identity.��


    Xing Yusheng understood. At that time, he was Crown Prince Bei Jingwang, and Ning Jing had taken his identity.


    If people knew that Ning Jing was Lin Shuzhi��s disciple, it might involve the Lin Family in case Bei Jingvvang Mansion had any incidents. After all, Lin Xueqing��s two older brothers were both in the official circles, with promising futures, and theirpetitors wouldn��t miss any opportunities to bring them down.


    Considering this, Su Liang��s rtionship with Lin Xueqing was even closer than what Xing Yusheng thought.


    But the phrase ��childhood sweethearts�� made Xing Yusheng couldn��t help but ask, ��Are Young Master Ning and Miss Lin just fellow disciples or��?��


    ��Just fellow disciples,�� Su Liang didn��t beat around the bush, ��Why? Are you concerned about Ning Jing or Xueqing?��


    ��I thought so.�� Xing Yusheng believed that Ning Jing was nowpletely indifferent, but if he had feelings, it would be towards Su Liang.


    About Su Liang��s question, Xing Yusheng looked at Lin Xueqing��s figure ahead and decided to tell the truth, ��My uncle and my grandmother both think Miss


    Lin and I are very well-suited and want to promote this marriage.��


    ��No wonder.�� Su Liang was right. Old Lady Xing came today to see Lin Xueqing.


    ��What do you think?�� Xing Yusheng asked seriously. Su Liang was Lin Xueqing��s good friend and also an important friend of Xing Yusheng. He highly valued her opinion.


    Su Liang countered, ��Is it just the elders�� opinion? What do you think?��


    Xing Yusheng sighed lightly, ��I think Miss Lin is very good, but I feel like I don��t have any talents and am not worthy of her.��


    Su Liangughed, ��The Lin family has three top schrs, but Xueqing isn��t one of them. It��s your family background that shelters you. You don��t have any ambitions for a career, and Xueqing just wants to find a good husband and live a peaceful life. Marriage can be purer without worrying too much.��


    Upon hearing this, Xing Yusheng��s face rxed, ��So, you think we��re a good match?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I just said my opinion, but I��m an outsider. Xueqing may not be interested in you, and her brothers will have their own considerations.


    Xing Yusheng nodded, ��That��s true. But hearing your affirmation, I��m half relieved.��


    ��Are you in a hurry to get married?�� Su Liang teased Xing Yusheng.


    Xing Yusheng��s face turned slightly red, ��It��s a matter of time. The elders are very concerned, and I think it��s a good idea to get married. At that time, I��ll move out of the Marquis Mansion and live on my own. By the way, if you don��t need the mansion I sent you, I can use it myself, so we can be neighbors.��


    Su Liang: �� Xing Yusheng had sincerely given her the mansion yesterday, fearing that she wouldn��t ept it, but now he has a target and ns to take it back to live with his wife.


    Xing Yusheng clearly has a crush on Lin Xueqing.


    ��Um, if you need it, just forget what I said.�� Xing Yusheng realized what he had just said and felt a little awkward.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I don��t want it anymore. You keep it to marry your wife. I wish you sess.��


    Xing Yusheng couldn��t help butugh, ��I ept your good wishes.��


    Lin Xueqing looked back, just as her eyes met Xing Yusheng��s.


    Xing Yusheng thought that Miss Lin became more beautiful the more he looked at her, indeed softer and cuter than Su Liang.


    Lin Xueqing was thinking: What is this guyughing at? Is he having that great of a time chatting with Su Liang? What��s going on with Ning Jing? If he doesn��t make a move, his wife-to-be will be taken by someone else!


    Old Lady Xing went to offer incense.


    Lin Xueqing prayed devoutly, hoping for the Buddha��s blessing to keep her second brother safe.


    Qin Yujin prayed for the safety of both Nian Jincheng and Lin Bojun. She liked Nian Jincheng, while Lin Bojun had once saved her.


    ��Won��t you go and pray?�� Xing Yusheng saw Su Liang standing outside the temple, not nning to go in.


    Su Liang looked at the towering and majestic Buddhist statue inside and put her hands together, bowed slightly, but did not go in.


    At this moment, the abbot of Huguo Temple appeared with a group of monks to deliver sermons to the believers.


    Old Lady Xing listened to the sermon inside, apanied by Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing.


    Xing Yusheng wanted to go inside but felt bad leaving Su Liang alone.


    Following Su Liang��s gaze, he saw a young monk with an exceptionally handsome appearance.


    The monk also saw Su Liang and showed a surprised expression.


    Xing Yusheng asked, ��Do you know each other?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, we know each other. I didn��t expect him to still be in


    Huguo Temple.��


    It was Cheng Yun. He had initially said that he had been ordered by his master toe to Huguo Temple to find his uncle and deliver scriptures. Su Liang thought he might have left by now, but it seemed that he had stayed in Huguo Temple.


    ��You go inside, �� Su Liang said, ��You can chat with Xueqing and tell her that you and I are just friends.��


    Xing Yusheng was puzzled, ��Why?��


    ��She really hopes that I will be with Ning Jing, and she may misunderstand that you are pursuing me,�� Su Liang said.


    Xing Yusheng couldn��t help but smile, ��Alright. I will rify this with Miss Lin.��


    Su Liang sat on a stone stool outside the hall, looking at the clouds in the sky. The chanting of the old monk from behind filled the air with the fragrance of incense. For a moment, she felt as if she had returned to a previous life, a scene reminiscent of visiting an ancient temple.


    When the chanting stopped, Su Liang heard footsteps approaching.


    ��Benefactor Su,�� Cheng Yun came over.


    Su Liang stood up, turned around, and said with a smile, ��I thought you had left.��


    Upon seeing her, Cheng Yun was delighted, ��My master wrote to my uncle that he was going on a pilgrimage and asked me to stay at Huguo Temple. I didn��t know until I arrived here.��


    ��Do you know that Zhengzheng is also in the capital city now?�� Su Liang asked. Their true acquaintance had begun because of Zhengzheng.


    Cheng Yun was somewhat surprised, ��Really?��


    ��I��ll tell Sister Wan when I go back and let her bring Zhengzheng to see you another day. She probably doesn��t know you��re here,�� Su Liang said.


    Cheng Yun waved his hand, ��No need. Everything is fine here. If we are meant to meet again, we will.��


    A little monk called for Cheng Yun, and he left.


    Su Liang didn��t mention Yan Shiba. It seemed that Yan Shiba, who had said he woulde to find Cheng Yun, had not yet arrived.


    Looking at the hall again, both Madam Xing and Qin Yujin were gone.


    Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing were standing under an ancient pine tree not far away. Xing Yusheng was talking, and Lin Xueqing��s expression was somewhat embarrassed.


    Su Liang suddenly felt that she shouldn��t havee today. It would have been better to help Ning Jing move house.


    Seeing Qin Yujin��s maid, Su Liang told her that she was going to stroll around the back mountain and asked her to call her when they were leaving.


    Then, she began to walk towards the back mountain alone while enjoying the scenery.


    A white figure appeared in her sight. As she approached, it was indeed Nian Ruxue. There was a man in luxurious brocade clothes in front of her, and the two seemed to be talking about something.


    Su Liang intended to avoid them, but Nian Ruxue suddenly turned around and saw her, ��Miss Su!��


    The man in brocade clothes followed her voice and looked over. His eyes fell on


    Su Liang��s face, and they suddenly deepened, ��Who is she?��


    Nian Ruxue forced a smile, ��Your Highness, Second Prince, this is Miss Su


    Liang, a very capable female doctor. She is currently treating Old Duke Qin!��


    Second Prince Duanmu Ao? Su Liang��s eyes shrank sharply, and she stopped trying to leave.


    sne 100Kea at Duanmu AO. Altnougn ne ana Duanmuen were Drotners, tney had different mothers and did not resemble each other in appearance.


    Duanmu Ao was tall and sturdy, with a square face, narrow eyes, and a hint of blue-ck in the depths of his pupils.


    ��Miss Su, this is His Highness, the Second Prince.�� Nian Ruxue could tell that Duanmu Ao��s attention had shifted to Su Liang, and her smile became much more natural.


    ��Su, Liang? What rtionship do you have with Su Yuanzhou?�� Duanmu Ao finally remembered where he had heard this name before.


    Su Liang remainedposed, ��Su Yuanzhou is my grandfather.��


    Nian Ruxue was taken aback. She knew about Su Yuanzhou, but she never expected Su Liang to be a descendant of the Su Family.


    It was said that all the family members of the Su Family hadmitted suicide out of guilt.


    Duanmu Ao suddenly turned his gaze to Nian Ruxue.


    Nian Ruxue��s heart thumped. Encountering the unscrupulous lecherous Second Prince, she couldn��t avoid him. If it weren��t for Su Liang��s appearance today, she didn��t know how this situation would have ended.


    ��You step back. I have important business to discuss with Miss Su!�� Duanmu Ao snorted coldly.


    Nian Ruxue breathed a sigh of relief, ��Yes.�� As she spoke, she lifted her skirt and hurriedly ran away.


    Su Liang stood still, watching Duanmu Ao stride over to her.


    ��I didn��t expect that the Su Family would hide such a beauty.�� Duanmu Ao��sscivious gaze swept over Su Liang, ��If your grandfather had sent you to me back then, they wouldn��t have had to die! Since you are alive now, be my woman! This is what the Su Family owes me!��


    Su Liang��s expression remained unchanged, ��Second Prince, this is a pure and peaceful ce for Buddhism. Please watch your words; it is not good to be seen by others.��


    Duanmu Ao swallowed, ��Little beauty, don��t be afraid. Look around, who else is here?��


    Su Liang narrowed her eyes and spoke softly, ��It��s good that no one is here.��


    As Duanmu Ao reached out to touch Su Liang��s face, she sidestepped and simultaneously dealt a fierce kick to his lower abdomen!

 Chapter 120 - 120: 120. Abstaining from lust benefits physical health (part 2)

    Chapter 120: 120. Abstaining from lust benefits physical health (part 2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Qin Yujin saw Nian Ruxueing from the direction of Huguo Temple��s back mountain, and quickly walked over with Lin Xueqing, ��Xuexue, did you see Su Liang?��


    Nian Ruxue was neatly dressed with her usualplexion and smiled when she heard the words, ��I was afraid of dying you all, so I asked a servant to go back and find another carriage to pick me up. I was just enjoying the scenery in the back mountain alone, and I didn��t bump into Miss Su. What? Miss Su is missing?��


    Lin Xueqing shook her head, ��No. Su Liang has gone to the back mountain to enjoy the scenery and hasn��t gone anywhere else. Sister Qin, let��s go find her.��


    Although Nian Ruxue��s words sounded quite normal, Lin Xueqing felt inexplicably ufortable.


    I was actually looking for Yujin to go to the front hall to pray for my second brother,�� said Nian Ruxue with a gentle smile.


    ��I��ll go find Liang, Xuexue, you should find a ce to rest and wait for your carriage to pick you up,�� said Qin Yujin before she headed towards the back mountain with Lin Xueqing.


    Nian Ruxue knew early on that Qin Yujin liked Nian Jincheng, which was the main reason why Qin Yujin was always very nice to her.


    She watched their figures heading towards the back mountain, turned around, and her smile disappeared instantly. Knowing that the lecherous Duanmu Ao was in the back mountain, she couldn��t be med for whatever happened.


    As for Su Liang �� Nian Ruxue��s cold smile flickered. Duanmu Ao had a grudge against the Su Family and was interested in Su Liang. How could a poor, low-born orphan like Su Liang, even if she was treated as a distinguished guest in Duke Qin��s Mansion, escape from Duanmu Ao��s clutches? The Qin Family had always been insightful and would not stand against the second prince for her sake.


    With that thought, Nian Ruxue felt relieved and leisurely walked towards the front hall.


    Before Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing crossed the pine forest leading to the back mountain, they saw a beautiful figure appearing in their sight.


    ��Sister Sul��


    ��Liang! ��


    Seeing Su Liang strolling leisurely towards them, the two hurriedly went to meet her, holding her on either side.


    ��You scared me to death. I��m so d you��re okay,�� Qin Yujin sighed with relief.


    Lin Xueqing nced behind Su Liang, ��Let��s go back!��


    Su Liang was puzzled, ��What happened? What are you afraid of?��


    As Qin Yujin led Su Liang back, she whispered, ��We were justing to find you when we heard someone say that the second prince is at the Huguo Temple today.��


    ��It��s really fortunate that Sister Su hasn��t met the second prince, otherwise who knows what he would do�� He��spletelywless, even daring to bully Sister Qin.�� Lin Xueqing said earnestly.


    Su Liang understood the situation.


    Qin Yujin had been harassed by Duanmu Ao before and almost had an ident. Lin Bojun stepped in and saved her just in time.


    At that time, Lin Bojun kicked Duanmu Ao. Consequently, Duanmu Ao held a grudge and sent people to harm Lin Shuzhi, Lin Xueqing, and chase after the Lin Boyan and Lin Bojun brothers.


    Therefore, Duanmu Ao had a grudge against all three girls.


    Su Liangughed, ��I didn��t meet the second prince, I only met the fourth Miss


    Nian, and after exchanging greetings, she left.��


    Lin Xueqing��s face was puzzled, ��When did Sister Su meet the fourth Miss Nian?��


    Su Liang said it was not long before.


    Lin Xueqing looked at Qin Yujin with a confused expression, ��Why did the fourth Miss Nian say that she didn��t see Sister Su in the back mountain?��


    Qin Yujin frowned without speaking.


    Su Liang shrugged, ��Really? That��s strange, we even talked.��


    Su Liang originally didn��t know that Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing had just seen Nian Ruxue, but she specifically mentioned her just in case a situation like this would ur.


    Back in the back mountain, Nian Ruxue was trapped by Duanmu Ao. After she saw Su Liang, her actions didn��t seem to hesitate to put Su Liang in trouble in order for her to escape. She waspletely aware of what Su Liang might encounter after she left, but she didn��t care at all.


    Su Liang knew that Qin Yujin liked Nian Jincheng, so she might be fond of Nian Ruxue by extension.


    But having such a ��friend�� with a vicious heart is definitely not a good thing.


    It��s impossible for Nian Ruxue to tell the truth to Qin Yujin, as it would expose her selfish deeds. It��s better to simply deny ever seeing Duanmu Ao, let alone meeting Su Liang, and implete ignorance of everything.


    If it were another girl that Nian Ruxue tried to push into the fire pit instead of Su Liang today, what would happen in the end is hard to say.


    Su Liang had known early on about Nian Ruxue hiring an assassin to kill Gu Ling, although she still couldn��t understand why to this day.


    However, this doesn��t hinder her confirmation today that Gu Ling��s ex-fianc��e is a ruthless and unscrupulous person.


    ��Sister Qin, you don��t suspect that Sister Su is lying, do you?�� Lin Xueqing couldn��t help but ask, ��That fourth Miss Nian is so strange. I always feel that she has hostility towards Sister Su. They have only just met today, maybe she��s jealous that Sister Su looks more beautiful than her.��


    If Nian Ruxue really was a close friend of Qin Yujin, she would be angry to hear Lin Xueqing��sment.


    But at this moment, Qin Yujin suddenly remembered an old incident.


    There was a Fifth Miss in the Nian Family named Nian Ruting, who looked even more beautiful than Nian Ruxue and was very introverted.


    However, three years ago, Nian Ruting had a horse-riding ident, which not only crippled her leg but also disfigured her face. Later, she just disappeared and was said to have been sent to a country estate to recuperate.


    After that incident, Qin Yujin��s mother had warned her to be careful when dealing with other families��dies. Be courteous on the surface, but be cautious when entrusting them with your heart.


    At that time, Qin Yujin didn��t quite understand the implications of her mother��s words, but knowing that her mother would never spread rumors about others without evidence.


    ��Sister Qin?�� Lin Xueqing saw Qin Yujin in a daze and gently pulled her, ��What��s wrong?


    Qin Yujin didn��t know why she suddenly thought of Nian Ruting, she shook her head, ��I��m fine. Of course I believe that Liang wouldn��t lie. I don��t know why the fourth Miss Nian said she hadn��t seen Liang.��


    Qin Yujin��s enthusiasm towards Nian Ruxue was only because of Nian Jincheng.


    When she set aside her feelings for Nian Jincheng, her impression of Nian Ruxue was quite ordinary, neither good nor bad. It was far from how she felt about Su Liang and Lin Xueqing at first sight, as if they were destined to be great friends.


    The three went to where Old Lady Xing was resting in the guesthouse, and a young monk brought in Huguo Temple��s famous vegetarian dishes.


    Old Lady Xing looked at the three flowers in front of her, her mood was uplifted, and she immediately ordered her servants to find Xing Yusheng.


    ��He might have gone to enjoy the scenery, let��s not wait for him, let��s try the vegetarian dishes first,�� Old Lady Xing smiled and served Lin Xueqing a dish.


    Even Qin Yujin could see that Grandmother Xing had taken a liking to Lin Xueqing and had guessed it was for Xing Yusheng��s marriage. Naturally, she was delighted.


    About a quarter of an hourter, Xing Yusheng came over. As soon as she entered, her gaze fell on Lin Xueqing, then shifted to Su Liang, and she smiled, ��The second prince was ying alone in the back mountain and somehow lost consciousness. He has just been carried down from the mountain.�� Grandmother Xing was startled, ��You went to the back mountain? Xing Yusheng shook her head, ��No, I heard it from someone else.��


    ��That��s good.�� Grandmother Xing was afraid that Xing Yusheng would be implicated.


    Both Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing instinctively looked at Su Liang.


    Su Liang chuckled lightly, ��These vegetarian dishes are quite good. Can they be taken away?��


    ��If it��s not enough, I can have someone else bring another portion.�� Xing Yusheng said.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I��ve had enough, and I��ll take one back for Ning Jing to try. ��


    Lin Xueqing grinned, looking as if she was thinking ��my ship is sailing.�� Xing Yusheng chuckled, ��I��ll have someone prepare it.��


    Nian Ruxue, who hadn��t yet left Huguo Temple because the carriage hadn��t arrived, saw with her own eyes Duanmu Ao being carried down the mountain, and almost couldn��t control her expression.


    This oue waspletely different from her expectations.


    She didn��t know how Su Liang had managed to escape and why Duanmu Ao had fainted. She just had an inexplicable feeling that Su Liang must be her nemesis. Ever since they met today, things had been going poorly!


    In the afternoon, on the way down the mountain, the carriage was the same as when they came, with only Qin Yujin, Lin Xueqing, and Su Liang.


    Qi Jun was driving the carriage as a temporary coachman specially invited by Qin Yujin. The reason was that Qi Jun was trustworthy, so they could talk without any concerns.


    ��Liang, tell the truth. You really didn��t see the second prince today?�� Qin Yujin asked seriously.


    Lin Xueqing��s eyes sparkled, ��Su, did you hit the second prince?��


    Qi Jun, who was driving the carriage, instantly understood the meaning of him being the coachman and listened with his ears pricked up.


    ��Since you both guessed it.�� Su Liang was veryposed, ��It was me. When I saw the second prince and Nian Ruxue together, I wanted to avoid them, but Nian Ruxue suddenly called out to me.��


    Qin Yujin��s face darkened!


    ��Nian Ruxue introduced me to the second prince, then ran away. The second prince had ill intentions towards me, and I just acted in self-defense. Don��t worry, he won��t die, and there won��t be any obvious injuries. I was very careful when I acted.�� Su Liang said, assuring them Duanmu Ao would be more cautious from now on, which would be good for his health.


    Although Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing had already guessed it, they still looked at Su Liang with admiration when they heard such a calm exnation.


    After all, they both despised Duanmu Ao and had been bullied and harmed by him before.


    Qi Jun, who was driving the carriage, thought: Miss Su is indeed powerful! Unbelievable! Truly unbelievable!


    After their admiration for Su Liang and the satisfaction of seeing Duanmu Ao being beaten subsided, Qin Yujin brought up Nian Ruxue again with a cold face: ��I never thought she would be that kind of person. Everyone in the capital knows about the second prince��s character, but she pushed Liang into the fire to save herself. It��s simply����


    ��Shameless!�� Lin Xueqing said angrily, ��This is too much! Su didn��t have any grudges with her. If she had encountered trouble and asked for Su��s help at that time, Su would have helped her for Qin��s sake. Why harm others like this? Even when we met, she still imed not to have seen Su! She��s clearly up to no good!��


    Qi Jun: Indeed! At first, the olddy even wanted to match her with his own master, but fortunately, she gave up!


    Qin Yujin was even angrier at the thought, ��I was really stupid to think the most beloved sister of General Nian would have a good character!��


    ��It��s not Qin��s fault. That Miss Nian is just too good at pretending. Even General Nian may have been deceived by her.�� Lin Xueqing said seriously.


    With a cold face, Qin Yujin suddenly pped the side of the carriage, ��How can Nian Jincheng not even recognize his own sister? I��m so disappointed!��


    Seeing the usually dignified and elegant Lady Qin breaking her calm, Su Liang thought it was pretty cute.


    Qin Yujin then said irritably, ��I thought he was someone who had both wisdom and bravery, but he couldn��t even see the person next to him clearly. Since it was me who introduced Nian Ruxue today. if she had really harmed T.iang. I


    would have been to me!��


    At this moment, Qin Yujin considered a terrible possibility: if it had not been Su Liang who went to the back mountain at that time, but Lin Xueqing, or even herself who had once escaped from Duanmu Ao��s hands, the consequences would have been unimaginable!


    If Qin Yujin��s initial fondness for Nian Ruxue was due to Nian Jincheng, then at this moment, her disappointment and disgust for Nian Ruxue almost wiped out her love for Nian Jincheng.


    Thinking of the warm and harmonious sibling rtionship she had seen and heard between Nian Jincheng and Nian Ruxue, Qin Yujin found it difficult to treat the siblings separately.


    Whether Nian Jincheng was just poor at sensing people, or he had another side that was unknown to others, in any case, Qin Yujin��s fantasy about him was shattered by Nian Ruxue��s actions today.


    The carriage first took Lin Xueqing home.


    As soon as she entered, she went to find Lin Shuzhi, wanting to share what happened today with him.


    Lin Shuzhi sat quietly by the window, and as Lin Xueqing entered the courtyard, she said with a smile, ��Father will never guess what happened to me today, and there��s good news! I think, maybe, probably, possibly, my second brother doesn��t have to be sad anymore!��


    Although it was a bit unkind, Lin Xueqing thought it was best for Qin Yujin to give up on Nian Jincheng and marry her second brother. In terms of background, her second brother might not be as good as Nian Jincheng, but she, as a sister, was certainly much better than Nian Jincheng��s sister. She was very confident of this, and the advantage was entirely on her second brother��s side.


    Lin Shuzhi looked through the window and saw his precious daughter so happy, but he sighed deeply.


    The door opened, and Lin Boyan appeared in front of Lin Xueqing.


    ��Big brother, you��re here!�� Lin Xueqing ran over, smiling, ��Su sent some vegetarian dishes from Huguo Temple to Elder Brother Ning, but I forgot to bring some for Father and Big Brother. Let��s go there together another day!�� Lin Boyan nodded, ��Okay.��


    ��Father, Big Brother, what��s wrong?�� Lin Xueqing finally noticed something was off about the atmosphere.


    Lin Boyan rubbed his brow, his expression weary, ��Today I met the fourth prince, and he is interested in engaging little sister as his imperial concubine. The imperial decree will arrive soon..��

 Chapter 121 - 121: 121. As long as you don ‘t mind being sisters with me (Update 1)

    Chapter 121: 121. As long as you don ��t mind being sisters with me (Update 1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lin Xueqing waspletely confused, ��Who is the Fourth Prince?��


    She knew that Qian Country had four princes, but she had never met them.


    Why would that person want to marry her?


    Lin Boyan pulled Lin Xueqing into the room and sat down, sighing deeply, ��It��s all my fault for insisting on staying in the capital city to serve in office, I didn��t n your marriage early enough.��


    Lin Xueqing looked at Lin Shuzhi, and her eyes instantly turned red, ��Dad, I don��t want to marry the Fourth Prince, he will have many women, right?�� The answer to this question is self-evident.


    Because Duanmu Chen intended Lin Xueqing to be his Imperial Concubine.


    From any angle, this was something that Lin Shuzhi and Lin Boyan could not ept.


    Even if Duanmu Chen let Lin Xueqing be his main wife, they wouldn��t be willing to ept it.


    There was only one precious daughter in the family of four �C how could they send her into the ruthless royal family?


    ��Dad, I��ll resign from my position, and we��ll return to our hometown.�� Lin Boyan said with a serious face.


    Lin Shuzhi frowned, ��If you do that now, it will only offend the Fourth Prince, and the emperor will think that the Lin family is ungrateful. The result may be even worse.��


    Also, Lin Bojun had previously offended the Second Prince.


    ��We can��t let Xueqing marry into the royal family!�� Lin Boyan��s expression was furious. At this moment, he didn��t care at all if his future might be tied up by Xueqing��s marriage; those were all secondary matters.


    Lin Xueqing��s mind was chaotic. Her father and brother were her pride, but she always felt that she was just an ordinary person.


    She never expected that such a thing would happen to her one day.


    ��Don��t be afraid, your father won��t let you jump into the fire pit,�� Lin Shuzhiforted her daughter, but he was only calm on the surface. He couldn��t even decide if he should regret his impulsiveness to resign his office years ago or regret that he allowed his two sons to stay in the capital city.


    If they followed the first choice, he would have earned himself fame by now, and maybe wouldn��t be so passive in this situation. But at the same time, his daughter might be an object of desire for even more people��


    ��Xiaoliang���� Lin Boyan suddenly remembered what Su Liang said, ��She seems to have a good rtionship with the Fourth Prince. Could we ask her for help to persuade the Fourth Prince to give up on marrying Xueqing?


    If it were any other time, Lin Shuzhi and Lin Boyan wouldn��t have wanted to trouble Su Liang. But now they really had no choice. They had no connections, and since Lin Bojun had saved Qin Yujin, it wouldn��t be appropriate to ask Duke Qin��s mansion to intervene. The only person they knew who could speak with the Fourth Prince was Su Liang.


    ��Sister Su pped the Second Prince at Huguo Temple today���� Lin Xueqing said in a muffled voice, ��He deserved it. He tried to take advantage of her!��


    Lin Shuzhi��s expression condensed. The Fourth Prince Duanmu Chen and the Second Prince Duanmu Ao had always been at odds.


    ��You two stay at home and don��t go out. I��ll go find Liang girl and ask her.�� Lin Shuzhi stood up and walked out after saying.


    After a while, Lin Xueqing suddenly remembered, ��Sister Su moved today, she��s not at the Tea House anymore!�� But when she ran out, Lin Shuzhi was already far away, and Lin Xueqing didn��t know where Su Liang��s new residence was.


    At the Marquis Zhongxin Mansion.


    Xing Yusheng was helping Old Madame Xing get out of the carriage, and they were still talking about Lin Xueqing.


    It was mostly Old Madame Xing talking, and Xing Yusheng agreed with all the praise she was expressing.


    ��Mother.�� Xing Ji came towards them, nced at Xing Yusheng, and saluted Old Madame Xing.


    Old Madame Xing smiled happily, ��You��re going out?��


    Xing Ji nodded, ��The emperor has arranged an assignment.��


    It wasn��t a good assignment, seemingly simple, but in reality, a little carelessness could easily lead to big problems.


    Old Madame Xing, however, looked at Xing Yusheng, ��You go back first. I have something to say to your father.�� Xing Yusheng nodded and left.


    ��Mother, if it��s not an urgent matter, let��s talk about it when I return.�� Xing Ji said.


    Old Madame Xing snorted lightly, ��It��s urgent.��


    Xing Ji sighed lightly, dismissed the servants, and personally took Old Lady Xing back to her room.


    ��Yuyu is not young anymore, what do you n for his marriage?�� Old Lady Xing asked.


    Xing Ji hesitated for a moment, ��The Qin Family will arrange it for him. I have no objection as long as my father-inw and brother-inw think it��s good.��


    Old Lady Xing red at Xing Ji, ��You really don��t have to worry! Isn��t Yuyu your own son?��


    Xing Ji looked helpless, ��Mother, even if we want to n a marriage for


    Yusheng, we have to pass the Qin Family��s hurdle first.��


    Old Lady Xing nodded, ��That hurdle has already been crossed. It��s your turn to act now. ��


    Xing Ji frowned, ��Mother means�� ��


    ��Your father-inw and eldest brother-inw have found a good girl for Yuyu. I have seen her today and I am very satisfied,�� said Old Lady Xing, ��This matter needs to be settled as soon as possible. If Yuyu��s uncles step in, it will make our Xing Family seem like no one is avable. You should go propose marriage for Yuyu.��


    Xing Ji was puzzled, ��Whose daughter is she?��


    ��The Lin Family, daughter of Lin Shuzhi,�� Old Lady Xing said, ��What do you think?��


    Xing Ji��s expression changed slightly, ��Of course the Lin Family is good, but Lin Shuzhi doesn��t know about this, does he?��


    ��It was only brought up in the past few days,�� Old Lady Xing said.


    ��Today, I went to the pce and met the fourth prince who was seeking the emperor��s permission for marriage,�� Xing Ji said.


    Old Lady Xing furrowed her brows, ��What does that have to do with us�� ��


    Suddenly her voice stopped. ��Is he seeking marriage with Miss Lin?��


    Xing Ji nodded, ��The emperor has agreed, and I was there at the time.��


    Old Lady Xing��s face stiffened, ��Is it toote?��


    ��The imperial decree has not yet been issued,�� Xing Ji said.


    ��Do you intend to snatch the girl away knowing that the fourth prince wants to marry her?�� Old Lady Xing looked annoyed. If only they had acted two days earlier.


    Xing Ji asked, ��Does Yusheng like Miss Lin?��


    ��Of course,�� Old Lady Xing sighed several times, but at this point, she felt that the promising marriage had slipped away.


    ��Then I will go to the pce to ask the emperor for the marriage decree for Yusheng,�� Xing Ji said.


    Old Lady Xing was dumbfounded, ��Are you tired of living?!��


    It would be fine if Xing Ji didn��t know that the fourth prince was seeking the emperor��s permission for marriage. But he did know!


    How would the emperor feel about Xing Jipeting with his son for a woman?


    ��Mother, you only need to tell me if you really want Yusheng to marry Miss Lin?�� Xing Ji asked.


    ��What I want most is for the family to be safe and sound!�� Old Lady Xing said. ��I understand,�� Xing Ji nodded, ��Mother, go back and rest. Leave this matter to me.��


    As soon as the words fell, Xing Ji turned and strode out. Old Lady Xing looked anxious, ��Where are you going? Don��t be impulsive!��


    ��I��m going to the pce to ask for permission,�� Xing Ji said as he walked away.


    Old Lady Xing recalled that her reckless son had slipped away to fight wars for days without returning when he was younger, which had scared her to death.


    Old Lady Xing then went to find Xing Yusheng and told him about Xing Ji��s n to go to the pce.


    Xing Yusheng was surprised, as he had always felt that Xing Ji was not very concerned about him and had been somewhat cold towards him.


    ��Does Father think that the more arrogant he is, the more reassured the emperor will be about him?�� Xing Yusheng said.


    Old Lady Xing pped Xing Yusheng, ��Nonsense! Your father is doing this for you!��


    Xing Yusheng��s face looked a little strange, ��Then let��s wait and see if he can get things done first.��


    ��If it doesn��t work out, will you give up?�� Old Lady Xing asked.


    Xing Yusheng sighed, ��I don��t mind eloping with Miss Lin, but that would be extremely irresponsible. At this point, I just hope that the emperor cancels the marriage decree for the fourth prince. Even if she doesn��t want to marry me afterward, she would still have other options. If the emperor really agrees to my father��s request, I will tell the Lin family that if they don��t agree, I will propose to withdraw from the marriage once the storm has passed. I promise not to cause any trouble for the Lin family.��


    Old Lady Xing held Xing Yusheng��s hand and let out a long sigh, ��Let��s discuss this when your fatheres back.��


    Su Liang first went with Qin Yujin to the Qin��s residence, and after applying acupuncture treatment, they left. They followed the address given by Chang��an and found their new house.


    Qi Jun, who had driven her there, left.


    Su Liang carried the vegetarian dishes for Ning Jing, pushed open the slightly ajar door, and walked in.


    It had been renovated and cleaned recently; although the winter was bleak, there were many cypresses nted, and greenery could be seen everywhere.


    This was Ning Jing��s request for many trees.


    The architectural style was simple and elegant, which Su Liang thought was nice.


    She went through the front hall and found Ning Jing fishing on theke in the backyard��


    From a distance, the scene looked like a beautifully frozen painting.


    Su Liang walked over, and Ning Jing heard the footsteps. He nced back, his gaze lowered to the food box in her hand, and he stood up, putting down his fishing rod to walk towards the pavilion next to him. ��Are there any fish in theke?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I don��t know.��


    ��These are vegetarian dishes from Huguo Temple, but they��ve be cold.�� Su Liang said.


    Ning Jing opened the food box and spread it on the stone table, ��I didn��t have lunch.��


    ��If I didn��te back, you would have stayed hungry?�� Su Liang was speechless.


    ��I nned to roast fish.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang asked, ��Where��s the fish?��


    Ning Jing replied indifferently, ��Maybe in theke.��


    Su Liang thought: So, you won��t eat unless you catch a fish, huh? Sure enough, Ning Jing hasn��t changed, still soid-back.


    ��You lived in Huguo Temple for several years before, right?�� Su Liang recalled. Ning Jing nodded, and he was quite familiar with these vegetarian dishes.


    ��I met Nian Ruxue today,�� Su Liang said.


    Ning Jing focused on eating and didn��t react.


    Su Liang then told him about how Nian Ruxue had tricked her.


    Ning Jing frowned, ��What about Duanmu Ao?��


    ��He��s alive, just crippled,�� Su Liang said.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Good.��


    ��You don��t have anything to say about Nian Ruxue?�� Su Liang was curious.


    ��She��s just a stranger, there��s nothing to talk about.�� Ning Jing shook his head.


    Lin Shuzhi arrived at the tea house first and learned that Ning Jing and Su Liang were not there. The tea house manager told him the location of their new house, so Lin Shuzhi hurried over.


    Su Liang was in the room packing her clothes when she heard Ning Jing talking to someone.


    ��Little Liang, Xueqing is in trouble, �� Lin Shuzhi sighed solemnly as he saw Su Lianging out.


    Su Liang��s expression changed, ��I watched her go home. How could something happen?��


    Lin Shuzhi shook his head, and Ning Jing said, ��Duanmu Chen has asked for an


    Imperial Decree to marry her as an imperial concubine.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��Has the Imperial Decree been issued?��


    ��Not yet, but it��sing soon.�� Lin Shuzhi��s face was bitter, ��You know the Fourth Prince; is there any way you can����


    ��I��ll go find him!�� No sooner had Su Liang finished speaking than she disappeared.


    Lin Shuzhi looked at Ning Jing, who appeared calm, ��Master, don��t worry; she won��t let Xueqing marry Duanmu Chen.��


    ��What about you���� Lin Shuzhi wondered if Ning Jing needed to go and protect Su Liang.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��She can handle it herself.��


    Duanmu Chen came out of the pce in a good mood. He heard from Chang��an that Ning Jing and Su Liang had moved into their new house, which he had gifted them. He smiled slightly, ��If they have anyints and they don��t mention them today, I won��t acknowledge them tomorrow.��


    ��There��s one more thing.�� Chang��an said, ��The Second Prince went to Huguo


    Temple today and was carried down the mountain.�� Duanmu Chen straightened up suddenly, ��Is he dead?�� Chang��an shook his head, ��No, just unconscious.��


    Duanmu Chen looked disappointed, ��Who did it?��


    ��I don��t know. There were quite a few people at Huguo Temple today, including the son of Marquis Zhongxin and the youngdy from the Qin��s residence. Su Liang was also there.�� Chang��an said.


    Duanmu Chen was stunned, ��Su Liang? Didn��t you say she was moving today?��


    ��She went to Huguo Temple with Miss Qin, and Ning Jing moved by himself,�� Chang��an said.


    Duanmu Chen raised his eyebrow, ��Could it be that Duanmu Ao was beaten by Su Liang?��


    Chang��an indicated that he thought so too.


    Duanmu Chenughed, ��Interesting. I knew she couldn��t stay out of trouble aftering to the capital. Well done. Next time, I hope she kills him outright.��


    ��We��ll see about that next time.��


    A familiar female voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    Duanmu Chen and Chang��an both looked startled.


    ��Miss Su? How did you���� Chang��an was shocked to see Su Liang pushing the door in.


    ��Sorry for intruding,�� Su Liang said.


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes narrowed, thinking how Su Liang had managed to enter his residence during the day like it was an uninhabited ce? It seemed that his guards were too useless and needed to be strengthened.


    ��What��s the matter? You��re in such a hurry to see me?�� Duanmu Chen asked without offering Su Liang a seat.


    ��I heard that the Fourth Prince wants to marry Lin Xueqing as a concubine?�� Su Liang got straight to the point.


    Duanmu Chen was very surprised, ��How did you know?��


    ��Your Highness, it doesn��t matter how I found out. Is it happening?�� Su Liang asked.


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��Yes, but I don��t think it has anything to do with you.�� ��It does. She��s my friend.�� Su Liang said.


    Duanmu Chen looked puzzled, ��What do you mean she��s your friend? Are you and the Lin family����


    ��Your Highness, we have a partnership. I came to see you today for a negotiation. What do you want to let go of marrying Xueqing? Tell me your conditions.�� Su Liang said.


    Duanmu Chen looked at Su Liang, his eyes narrowing slightly, and thenughed slowly, ��It��s not impossible, but I��m afraid you won��t agree to my terms.��


    ��Let me hear it,�� Su Liang said indifferently.


    ��If I don��t marry her, will you be my concubine?�� Duanmu Chen asked, his eyes deep.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Fine, as long as you don��t mind us being sisters.��


    ��Sisters?�� Chang��an had a strange look on his face.


    Su Liang exined seriously, ��If I were forced to marry a man I didn��t like, my only way to avoid hurting him would be to turn him into a good sister �� the kind you��d find in the pce. You know what I mean..��

 Chapter 122 - 122:122. Appropriate Candidate (Second Revision)

    Chapter 122:122. Appropriate Candidate (Second Revision)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Duanmu Chen��s face darkened, gesturing for Chang��an to leave.


    At the moment the door closed, Chang��an was not worried about how Su Liang might be treated impulsively by Duanmu Chen, but rather worried if Su Liang would harm Duanmu Chen.


    ��Sit.�� Duanmu Chen coldly snorted.


    Su Liang sat down, looking indifferent. ��Fourth prince, can we talk properly now?��


    ��I do not care what your rtionship is with Lin Xueqing; the things you are seeking will not be possible,�� Duanmu Chen said with a stern face.


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Everything depends on people��s efforts. As long as His Highness is willing, I don��t think it��spletely impossible.��


    ��If you hade yesterday, even if it was just before I went into the pce, we might have been able to discuss it for the sake of our past friendship,�� Duanmu Chen said. ��But now, I have already asked my father for the Imperial Matrimonial Decree. Can I go back into the pce and tell my father that I was just talking nonsense before? Or is it that in just half a day, I suddenly changed my mind, and the Imperial Matrimonial Decree is no longer needed? Do you think I can bear the consequences?��


    Duanmu Chen wanting to marry Lin Xueqing had nothing to do with affection; it was purely for the sake of benefit and advancement.


    What he talked about now was the awkward situation at hand.


    If he had never sought the decree in the pce, it could have been as if nothing had happened.


    However, since the decree had been issued but not yet made public, it had indeed happened in reality and could not be easily cancelled if he wanted to.


    su ng trownea, ��YOU neecl a sultaD1e reason.��


    Duanmu Chen sneered, ��Would you kindly tell me what reason would make my father understand my wavering actions?��


    Su Liang fell silent.


    From a practical and rational perspective, she could understand Duanmu Chen��s motive for wanting to marry Lin Xueqing.


    As an ambitious prince, his actions served to expand and consolidate his power. Furthermore, he had good judgment in choosing a family that was currently not of high status but had great potential.


    But Su Liang couldn��t ept it because the Lin family didn��t want to climb the social ranks, and she was friends with Lin Xueqing. Lin Shuzhi had even personally sought her help.


    That was why she had appeared before Duanmu Chen.


    There was a certain impulsive aspect to it, but when she calmed down, she knew it would be difficult to resolve the current predicament.


    Since it had been initiated by Duanmu Chen, it was not something that could be easily ended.


    Su Liang proposed a deal, but the precondition for Duanmu Chen��s agreement was that it had to benefit him more than marrying Lin Xueqing would.


    The problem was, once he agreed to Su Liang, he would have to bear serious consequences first.


    In other words, Su Liang could not offer a price that satisfied Duanmu Chen.


    Moreover, this matter could not be evaluated solely in terms of right or wrong. As a prince with his sights on the Dragon Throne, his actions were in perfect ordance with his own interests.


    Duanmu Chen sighed, ��Su Liang, don��t me me for not giving you face. At this point, even if you really want to take Lin Xueqing��s ce and marry me, it wouldn��t help.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I understand your thoughts. I just want to ask, if I had stopped you before you entered the pce, would you have given me face?��


    Duanmu Chen was straightforward, ��If the price you had offered at that time was satisfactory, I wouldn��t have minded selling you face.��


    Give, no.


    But to ��sell,�� yes.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Alright. What if I give you a suitable reason to call off the marriageter and it won��t affect you?��


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��You��re not thinking of making Lin


    Xueqing pretend to be sick, are you? Or perhaps, really make her sick?��


    Su Liang was silent, which meant Duanmu Chen had guessed correctly.


    Duanmu Chen red at Su Liang and said irritably, ��So being sick for a long time and not being able to recover is better than marrying me? In your eyes, am I a catastrophe?��


    Su Liang��s expression was calm, ��Fourth Prince, let��s have a proper talk. Talking about feelings is a waste of time, especially when there aren��t any to begin with.��


    With a dark face, Duanmu Chen said, ��If you really want to do it that way, I can��t stop you. If you can offer a suitable priceter, I can even cooperate with your acting. But I hope you won��t be so naive. If she doesn��t want to be my


    Imperial Concubine, the next person who takes action against her might be


    Duanmu Ao.��


    ��That would be simple,�� Su Liang snorted lightly. ��Just kill her.��


    Duanmu Chen was speechless, ��So I should thank you for showing mercy to me then?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��It��s not the same thing. I won��t think you should die just because you want to marry Xueqing. You have your stance, and I am willing topensate for your ��loss�� and continue working togetherter.��


    Duanmu Chen��s expression lightened slightly, ��I can��t stop the Imperial Matrimonial Decree. For the matters afterward,e and talk to me once you have a n.��


    Su Liang got up, preparing to take her leave, when she heard Chang��an��s voice outside the door, ��Master, someone from the pce has arrived. The emperor has ordered you to enter the pce immediately.��


    The faces of Duanmu Chen and Su Liang both changed.


    ��Fourth Prince, please,�� Su Liang bowed.


    Neither she nor Duanmu Chen knew why the emperor had summoned him to the pce.


    Su Liang��s intention was to have Duanmu Chen seize the opportunity and cancel his marriage to Lin Xueqing no matter what.


    Duanmu Chen ignored him, changed his clothes, and left the house.


    After Duanmu Chen left, Su Liang secretly left the Fourth Prince��s mansion. She wanted to see Lin Xueqing, but with the current situation unclear, she decided to return home and find Duanmu Chenter to ask about the situation.


    The Imperial Pce.


    When Duanmu Chen met Emperor Duanmu Yi, he noticed that Marquis Zhong Xin, the former Bei Jingwang, Xing Ji was also present.


    Duanmu Chen sensed that something was not right. Xing Ji had been present when he had requested the Imperial Matrimonial Decree.


    After bowing, Duanmu Chen asked respectfully, ��May I ask, Father, what you have instructed me toe for?��


    Duanmu Yi nced at Xing Ji, ��Marquis Zhong Xin, you exin it to Chen!��


    Xing Ji slightly turned to face Duanmu Chen, restrained his eyes and said, ��Earlier today, when I returned to my mansion from the pce, I met with my mother and mentioned the good news of the Fourth Prince��s marriage. I learned that Miss Lin was the one my mother had chosen to be the wife of her eldest grandson.��


    Duanmu Chen was stunned. This waspletely beyond his expectations.


    Xing Ji continued, ��My son is stubborn and said he would be a monk if he couldn��t marry Miss Lin. I had no choice but toe before the emperor and ask for his grace.��


    Duanmu Chen never expected that someonepeting with him for the same woman would be from the Marquis Zhong Xin Mansion, which ought to keep a low profile!


    Although Xing Ji imed it was his mother and son who pressured him, the fact that he stood here and spoke these words showed that he believed the not yet public Imperial Matrimonial Decree could be withdrawn, and it would be better for Lin Xueqing to marry his son instead!


    For a moment, Duanmu Chen began to doubt whether Xing Ji had lost his mind, or ate bear hearts and leopard guts, thinking that Duanmu Yi wouldn��t dare to kill him.


    On second thought, Duanmu Chen realized that Xing Ji��s actions might not be unintentional. He was straightforward, without any twists and turns, just like the time he went to battle without military power, unafraid to expose his strength and courage.


    The Lin Family, however promising, and Lin Xueqing, a mere woman, were not worth Duanmu Yi��s attention.


    Just as Duanmu Chen began to wonder what Duanmu Yi��s intentions were, Duanmu Yi spoke, ��Xing Loyal Minister is filial and loves his son, which I can understand. However, it��s a matter of whoes first when ites to a woman being courted by two families. After all, there is no marriage agreement between the Xing and Lin Families, but I have already promised to grant Chen a marriage. This matter is up to Chen!��


    Duanmu Chen��s heart leaped!


    ��If Chen is willing to give up, I would be happy to fulfill Xing Crown Prince. But if Chen is unwilling, Xing Loyal Minister must not say more!�� Duanmu Yi said.


    ��Yes.�� Xing Ji nodded.


    Duanmu Chen was unsure whether Duanmu Yi wanted him to stick to his guns or let go, but he was certain that Xing Ji was not someone Su Liang had invited, and Su Liang probably didn��t know about Xing Family��s move either.


    But as long as he gave up the marriage, he would be doing Su Liang a favor.


    Whether Su Liang was satisfied with Xing Yusheng marrying Lin Xueqing, or whether she would negotiate with Xing Yusheng again, had nothing to do with Duanmu Chen anymore.


    With this thought, Duanmu Chen respectfully said, ��Father, I am willing to let


    Marquis Zhong Xin��s son and Miss Lin marry.��


    Duanmu Yi��s expression did not reveal any emotions, ��That��s very good. I will grant the marriage between Xing Crown Prince and Miss Lin.��


    Xing Ji knelt down to express his gratitude.


    Duanmu Yi looked at Duanmu Chen again, ��Your second brother was attacked and injured in the back mountain of Huguo Temple. This matter has been handed to you, and you must find the real culprit.��


    With mixed feelings, Duanmu Chen epted the task and left the pce with Xing Ji.


    ��Thank you, Fourth Prince, for your kindness,�� Xing Ji said.


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��It is my father who takes pity on Marquis Zhong Xin.��


    As they were about to leave the pce gate, Duanmu Chen suddenly said, ��Father has ordered me to investigate the attack on the Second Prince. I heard that Xing Crown Prince was also at Huguo Temple at the time. I would like Marquis Zhong Xin to inquire if Xing Crown Prince has any clues, please inform me.��


    Xing Ji agreed, and the two parted ways.


    Once seated in the carriage, Duanmu Chen rubbed his forehead, ��Chang��an, check everyone who went to Huguo Temple today. I just sold Su Liang a favor, but I haven��t received any benefits yet, so I can��t sell her out. We need to find a suitable person to take the me, who is skilled in martial arts and might have a conflict with Duanmu Ao.��


    Chang��an, who was driving the carriage, had a thought, ��I can think of someone suitable!��


    ��Who?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    Chang��an lowered his voice, ��Miss Nian Ruxue, the fourth daughter of the Nian family. Recently, there have been rumors that she will participate in this year��s Military Exam, so she must be skilled in martial arts, even though we��ve never seen her. The Second Prince encountered Miss Nian Ruxue, who was alone admiring the scenery in the back mountain of Huguo Temple, and attempted to assault her. Miss Nian defended her chastity and had no choice but to fight back, injuring the Second Prince and escaping.��


    Duanmu Chen chuckled, ��It sounds reasonable.��


    ��But was it really the Second Prince who attacked Miss Su? What if the Second Prince tried to assault Miss Su, and she fought back, wouldn��t the Second Prince know who hurt him?�� Chang��an said.


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��You think Duanmu Ao hasn��t woken up yet? Father naturally knows he��s awake, and since he ims he doesn��t know who attacked him, that��s why there needs to be an investigation.��


    Chang��an suddenly realized, ��Yes! The Second Prince must be hiding something and doesn��t dare to tell the Emperor!��


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes were deep, ��The real culprit would then be temporarily set as Nian Ruxue. Find good evidence and witnesses. Su Liang owes me another favor..��

 Chapter 123 - 123: 123. Best Brothers (Part One)

    Chapter 123: 123. Best Brothers (Part One)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Marquis Zhong Xin Mansion.


    Upon hearing that Xing Ji had returned, Old Lady Xing felt uneasy, ��I don��t know what he said in the pce, or whether the emperor is angry. Sigh! At his age, he��s still so impulsive!��


    Xing Yusheng consoled his grandmother, ��Don��t worry, grandmother. If the emperor wanted to punish him, he wouldn��t be able to return.��


    Old Lady Xing red at Xing Yusheng, ��All of this is for you!��


    Xing Yusheng coughed lightly, ��Grandmother, don��t misunderstand, I absolutely don��t mean to curse my father.��


    Xing Ji arrived at the entrance and overheard thest sentence of Xing Yusheng, frowning slightly.


    ��How did it go?�� Old Lady Xing asked anxiously.


    Xing Ji��s expression remained calm, ��The Imperial Matrimonial Decree will be issued soon.��


    Upon hearing this, both Old Lady Xing and Xing Yusheng��s faces turned grave!


    Before, the only one seeking the Imperial Matrimonial Decree was the Fourth Prince, so they thought that Xing Ji��s words meant that nothing had changed.


    Xing Yusheng furrowed his brows, ��Su Liang may not know about this matter yet. She has a good rtionship with Miss Lin; if she speaks to the Fourth Prince, there may be a turning point.��


    Xing Ji had heard the name Su Liang mentioned by Old Lady Xing many times, knowing that she was Xing Yusheng��s savior and good friend. It was her who ryed the secret information from the Fourth Prince to Xing Yusheng, which allowed the Xing Family to navigate this crisis smoothly.


    At this moment, Xing Ji thought about Duanmu Chen��s performance during his second visit to the pce. He unexpectedly agreed to give up Lin Xueqing, which was beyond Xing Ji��s expectations.


    Because Xing Ji knew very well why Duanmu Chen wanted to marry Lin Xueqing, and Duanmu Chen had no reason to do Xing Ji or Xing Yusheng any favors.


    It was hard to say how Duanmu Yi viewed this matter, but Xing Ji knew that if Duanmu Chen didn��t voluntarily give up, Lin Xueqing would only be able to marry him.


    Based on his understanding of Duanmu Chen, Xing Ji couldn��t help but suspect that something or someone had changed Duanmu Chen��s mind during his pce visits.


    After hearing Xing Yusheng��s words, Xing Ji guessed that Su Liang was likely the one who made Duanmu Chen change his mind about marrying Lin Xueqing.


    Old Lady Xing sighed deeply, ��You shouldn��t have gone to the pce again. Regardless of the emperor��s favor for the Fourth Prince, we never had any agreement with the Lin Family regarding this matter. With the Fourth Prince in the race, would the emperor��s words easily change? You carelessly trying to snatch a woman from the Fourth Prince for Yusheng will definitely make the emperor dissatisfied with the Xing Family.��


    Xing Ji snapped out of his thoughts, sat down beside Old Lady Xing, and shook his head, ��Mother, you misunderstand. I didn��t make myself clear just now. The


    Imperial Matrimonial Decree is for Yusheng and Miss Lin.��


    Old Lady Xing looked at Xing Ji incredulously, and after a while, she pped him on the back of his head, ��You really never give me any peace!��


    The shock on Xing Yusheng��s face turned into joy, ��Really? What about the Fourth Prince?��


    ��He gave up for some reason. Otherwise, it wouldn��t be your turn,�� Xing Ji said, without taking any credit for himself. Indeed, he had only brought up the matter and tried to fight for it, but the final decisiony with Duanmu Chen.


    Xing Yusheng froze for a moment and blurted out, ��It must be Su Liang who talked to the Fourth Prince! Otherwise, he wouldn��t suddenly give up!��


    Old Lady Xing breathed a sigh of relief, ��Since the Fourth Prince gave up on his own, the emperor will likely not me us. However, we need to be cautious when dealing with the royal family. Su Liang has a deep connection with the Fourth Prince. If she really mediated this situation, that girl has a great ability!��


    Normally, when people hear that an unmarried girl has a close rtionship with an unmarried man, they would think about romantic affairs.


    But Su Liang and Duanmu Chen were different.


    Although Xing Ji had never met Su Liang, he could tell from her previous actions and this incident that she was of great value to Duanmu Chen, which was why Duanmu Chen repeatedly gave her face at crucial moments.


    Knowing Duanmu Chen��s personality, there was no way he wouldpromise his career for romantic feelings.


    ��So, the marriage is settled.�� Xing Ji said, ��As for the Lin Family side, I��ll go talk to Lin Shuzhiter.��


    ��I��ll go too.�� Xing Yusheng said, ��This marriage hasn��t yet sought the opinion of the Lin family. If they don��t agree, I��ll just call off the engagement once the storm has passed.��


    Xing Ji frowned, ��Didn��t mother say that Yusheng likes Miss Lin?��


    Xing Yusheng nodded, ��That��s a separate issue. I like Miss Lin, but Miss Lin may not want to marry me. Marriage should be based on mutual willingness; otherwise, it will end in resentment.��


    Upon hearing this, Old Lady Xing instinctively looked at Xing Ji, only to see his expression suddenly darken. He stood up and said, ��Make your own decisions about your matters. In an hour, follow me to the Lin Family.��


    Old Lady Xing sighed. At that time, Xing Yusheng��s mother was suddenly granted the marriage to Xing Ji. They had neither fallen in love over time nor be resentful partners; their entanglement ended with Qin Xiangzhi��s death after many years. Xing Yusheng didn��t know much about the details.


    Xing Ji walked to the doorway, suddenly stopped, and turned back to look at Xing Yusheng, ��The emperor ordered the Fourth Prince to investigate the attack on the Second Prince at Huguo Temple. Do you know anything about it?��


    Xing Yusheng��s eyes flickered. Of course, he knew.


    Xing Ji walked back, ��Did you do it?��


    Old Lady Xing hurriedly exined, ��No! Yusheng is good-natured and not like you when you were young, always fighting people. Besides, Yusheng doesn��t know martial arts.��


    ��I heard that the Second Prince once tried to assault Miss Qin of the Qin Family.�� Xing Ji said.


    Old Lady Xing had told Xing Ji this, intending to remind him to be careful and arrange more guards for the girls in the family when they went out.


    Xing Ji implied that Xing Yusheng might have arranged for Qi Yan and Qi Jun to beat up the Second Prince as a way to take revenge for Qin Yujin.


    ��What if it was me?�� Xing Yusheng asked, not out of defiance but because he believed that Su Liang had done what he wanted to do.


    ��Yusheng, what are you talking about?�� Old Lady Xing frowned.


    Xing Ji looked at Xing Yusheng, his eyes slightly condensed, ��It wasn��t you, but you know who it was.��


    ��I don��t know.�� Xing Yusheng shook his head.


    Xing Ji nodded, ��It��s Su Liang. The death of her family is rted to the Second Prince.��


    Seeing that Xing Ji guessed it, Xing Yusheng didn��t deny it, ��It��s not because of past grievances. It��s because the Second Prince saw Su Liang��s beauty and wanted to take advantage of her. Initially, the Second Prince had his eyes on


    Nian Ruxue, but she deliberately drew his attention to Su Liang to save herself. As a result, Su Liang was pursued by the Second Prince, and Nian Ruxue escaped. When she saw her cousin, she even denied having seen Su Liang.


    Shameless!��


    Only then did Old Lady Xing learn about this matter and couldn��t help but frown, ��How could that Miss Nian of the Nian Family be so vicious? She should know very well what kind of person the Second Prince is. If Su Liang didn��t have such great ability, wouldn��t she be ruined?��


    Xing Yusheng said so much because his stepmother still hadn��t given up on her son��s pursuit of Nian Ruxue.


    Although Xing Yusheng didn��t have a close rtionship with his younger siblings, he didn��t want a person like Nian Ruxue to marry into the Xing Family and disgust his grandmother.


    ��I know.�� Xing Ji said, ��I��ll send someone to tell the Fourth Prince that you saw Nian Ruxue leaving the back mountain alone, looking somewhat uneasy, before the Second Prince was attacked.��


    Xing Yusheng hesitated for a moment, but Xing Ji had already stepped out of the door.


    Madam Xing held Xing Yusheng��s hand with a heavy heart, ��Your father does care about you.��


    Xing Yusheng awkwardly changed the topic.


    When Duanmu Chen returned to the mansion, he saw Su Liang still in his study room, thinking that she had never left.


    In fact, Su Liang had left but returned before reaching home. Not knowing when Duanmu Chen woulde back, she decided to wait for him here.


    ��It seems that you are really concerned about Lin Xueqing��s marriage.�� Duanmu Chen did not waste words, ��But there has been an unexpected situation.�� ��What?�� Su Liang frowned.


    ��I told my father to give up, but at the same time, Lin Xueqing got another Imperial Matrimonial Decree.�� Duanmu Chen said.


    Su Liang��s face changed, ��It��s not Duanmu Ao, is it?�� She had thought before that Duanmu Ao might target Lin Xueqing for revenge against Lin Bojun.


    ��Duanmu Ao was injured by you today, so he has not been involved yet. If he did not get into trouble, it is possible that he would have interfered.�� Duanmu Chen snorted, ��It��s your good friend, Xing Yusheng.��


    Su Liang was very surprised, ��He asked the emperor for the Imperial Matrimonial Decree?�� That bold?


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��His father.�� He then told her that Xing Ji knew that Duanmu Chen wanted to marry Lin Xueqing, and after Duanmu Yi agreed, Xing Ji went back to the pce not long after returning home, iming that his son had set his sights on Lin Xueqing and that if he couldn��t marry her, he would be a monk��


    Su Liang was still surprised, but she had heard that Xing Ji had been a fierce man in his youth.


    She originally thought that Xing Ji and his son Xing Yusheng had a very bad rtionship, but she did not expect him to stand up for Xing Yusheng.


    ��In that case, it��s not bad. You have a good reason to give up, showing your magnanimity and courtesy.�� Su Liang��s eyebrows rxed, and she smiled slightly.


    Duanmu Chen sneered, ��It seems that you agree to Lin Xueqing marrying Xing Yusheng?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I do agree. But if the Lin family and Xueqing don��t want this marriage and she wants to choose another good husband, then let the crown prince find a reason to cancel the engagement. He��s easy to talk to.��


    Duanmu Chen chuckled, ��Of course, he will listen to you since you treat him so well.��


    Su Liang did not think that Xing Yusheng should listen to her, but she understood Xing Yusheng. He was kind-hearted and would never force a marriage if Lin Xueqing didn��t like him.


    But Su Liang did not feel the need to exin so much to Duanmu Chen.


    Although there were unexpected situations in the middle, it all turned out well, and Duanmu Chen did indeed fulfill Su Liang��s request.


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��I need to think carefully.��


    Chang��an knocked on the door, ��Master, Marquis Zhong Xin has sent someone to say that Prince Xing saw Miss Nian alone walking out of the back mountain of Huguo Temple today, looking anxious.��


    Duanmu Chen��s expression was yful, ��I see. Thank Marquis Zhong Xin and


    Prince Xing for providing this important clue.��


    After Chang��an left, Su Liang��s expression was indescribable. She heard Duanmu Chen exin the reason for the incident.


    ��I guess Duanmu Ao won��t mention you because he doesn��t have clean hands in your family��s murder case and doesn��t want it to be brought up again.�� Duanmu Chen said, ��Be careful, Duanmu Ao will definitely try to assassinate you next.�� Su Liang was very calm, ��Let hime.��


    ��As for my father, I will say that the biggest suspect is Nian Ruxue.�� Duanmu Chen smiled, ��Your good friend Prince Xing provided crucial clues.��


    Su Liang briefly told Duanmu Chen about the situation at that time, which had indeed involved Nian Ruxue.


    Upon learning the truth, Duanmu Chen coldly snorted, ��She can��t be med anyway! If she wants to argue, have Qin Yujin testify that Nian Ruxue never saw you on the back mountain. Let��s see how she can wriggle out of that!��


    Just then, Duanmu Chen had a thought, ��After all, it��s not a glorious matter, and it��s detrimental to the royal family��s reputation if outsiders know about it. Since someone from Huguo Temple saw her with Duanmu Ao, it��s unknown if he has already forced her to do something. For Duanmu Ao��s reputation and Nian Ruxue��s innocence, why don��t I suggest to my father that she be married to Duanmu Ao as an Imperial Concubine?��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��The Fourth Prince��s idea is very interesting. If it works, they will be a match made in heaven and a pair of despicable people.��


    Duanmu Chen suddenly asked, ��What would Gu Ling think if he knew that his former fianc��e was getting married?��


    Su Liang thought, I��ll go back and ask him right away.


    Upon returning home, Su Liang found Ning Jing fishing by theke again.


    ��You��re really idle.�� Su Liang walked over.


    ��I want to eat fish.�� Ning Jing said, ��How did it go?��


    ��It has been resolved.�� Su Liang told Ning Jing about the whole process. At the end, she mentioned Duanmu Chen��s n to frame Nian Ruxue.


    ��What do you think?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing pulled up his fishing rod, a small fish struggling in the setting sun.


    ��Can it be eaten?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Too small, let it grow bigger before eating.��


    Ning Jing released the small fish back into theke, watching it swim away happily, and said, ��I��ll fish it up again next month and see how big it is.��


    ��If Nian Jincheng finds out about Nian Ruxue��s situation, will he turn against you?�� Su Liang asked again.


    Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent, ��If he turns against me because of this, he might as well give up his eyes since he��s blind. You can dig them out for me; I��ll use them for fishing.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Aren��t you best friends?�� Ning Jing nced at Su Liang, ��My best friend now is you..��

 Chapter 124 - 124: 124. Braised Fish (Second serving)

    Chapter 124: 124. Braised Fish (Second serving)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The sky gradually darkened.


    Su Liang did not n to go to Marquis Zhong Xin Mansion to find Xing Yusheng today.


    At this point in the development of the matter, she trusts Xing Yusheng��s character.


    But she has to inform Lin��s family as soon as possible, otherwise they might be too worried to get through this.


    Ning Jing and Su Liang rode horses to Lin��s house at dusk.


    At the entrance, they saw a carriage parked there, and the person standing next to it was Qi Jun.


    ��Mr. Ning, Miss Su!�� Qi Jun saw them, greeted them with a smile.


    Su Liang dismounted and asked, ��Is your olddy here?��


    She was thinking that marriage was such a big matter, it wouldn��t be Xing Yushenging alone.


    Qi Jun shook his head, ��The olddy didn��te, the Marquis and the crown prince came together.��


    Many things happened today, and Su Liang knew the inside story, so did Qi Jun, and there was no need for more words.


    Su Liang thought about it, Lin Xueqing��s grandmother and mother had both passed away, so her marriage would be discussed with Lin Shuzhi, and it would indeed be more appropriate for Xing Ji toe.


    Qi Jun took the horses of Su Liang and Ning Jing and tied them to the nearby trees.


    The Lin family��s old housekeeper hurriedly invited them in, saying that Marquis Zhong Xin and Lin Shuzhi were in the study, Xing Yusheng was with Lin Boyan, and Lin Xueqing was cooking in the kitchen.


    ��What do you want to eat?�� Su Liang asked Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing answered in one word, ��Fish.��


    ��Not today.�� Su Liang finished speaking and went to find Lin Xueqing.


    Ning Jing stood silently in ce for a while before turning and walking away��


    Qi Jun was puzzled when he saw Ning Jinge out alone not long after entering the house.


    ��Where can I find fish?�� Ning Jing asked Qi Jun.


    Qi Jun was stunned, ��To eat? At the restaurant����


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ning Jing disappeared.


    When Su Liang saw Lin Xueqing, she was cutting vegetables.


    Initially intending to cut them into thin strips, but she had unconsciously chopped them into mince.


    ��Xueqing.�� Su Liang entered the room.


    Lin Xueqing looked back at Su Liang in a daze, her eyes filling with tears, and she dropped the knife and hugged Su Liang, ��Sister Su��why aren��t you a man?��


    Su Liang gently patted Lin Xueqing��s back, ��If I were a man, I would definitely marry you.��


    Lin Xueqing choked back her tears and said, ��I would rather be a nun than serve one husband with other women and be someone��s concubine.��


    For her, it was a life without dignity and hope.


    Su Liang let go of Lin Xueqing, ��Your matter with the fourth prince has been cancelled.��


    Lin Xueqing stared in disbelief, ��Really?��


    ��Don��t you know why Marquis Zhong Xin and the crown prince are here?�� Su Liang asked.


    Lin Xueqing shook her head, ��I don��t know. My father and my brother were both in a bad mood, and I wanted to make something for them to eat and find something to do for myself. When did Marquis Zhong Xin and the crown prince arrive?��


    Su Liang rubbed her forehead, alright, this silly girl had no idea what had happened.


    It was normal for Xing Yusheng not to talk to Lin Xueqing. If he went directly to her house and said he was looking for her, Lin��s father and brother might want to beat him up.


    Su Liang let Lin Xueqing sit down and start the fire, while she looked at the finely chopped meat mince and decided to make dumplings.


    She talked to Lin Xueqing about what happened today while cooking.


    ��Anyway, the fourth prince is not a good person.�� Lin Xueqing frowned but did not say anything.


    Su Liang nodded, ��He is an ambitious man, all for his own interests.��


    When she heard Su Liang say that the marriage was changed to Lin Xueqing and Xing Yusheng, Lin Xueqing was dumbfounded, ��Are they here to propose marriage?��


    Su Liang looked at Lin Xueqing whose face was astonished, without any other emotions.


    ��What do you think about marrying the crown prince?�� Su Liang asked.


    Lin Xueqing was somewhat at a loss, things changed too quickly, and it took her a while to react.


    But because Xing Yusheng was Qin Yujin��s very close cousin and Su Liang��s friend, in Lin Xueqing��s view, his character was guaranteed.


    So Lin Xueqing��s attitude towards Xing Yusheng waspletely different from her attitude towards Duanmu Chen.


    ��Why does he want to marry me?�� Lin Xueqing asked such a question after calming down a little.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Unlike the fourth prince, the crown prince wants to marry you simply because he likes you. Actually, he and his grandmother ran into us at Huguo Temple today. They were on their way to see you. His maternal family��s elders thought you two were very suitable and wanted to help him propose.��


    ��Ah?�� Lin Xueqing��s eyes widened, ��He came just to see me? What does he take me for?��


    Su Liang understood that Lin Xueqing felt like she was being kept in the dark, as if she was being selected by others.


    ��What do you think of Old Lady Xing?�� Su Liang asked Lin Xueqing about her feelings.


    Lin Xueqing thought for a moment and frowned, ��She��s very kind, it seems like she really likes me. By the way, the crown prince also exined to me that he and you are just friends, and he won��t pursue you. At that time, I suspected he wanted topete with Ning Jing for you!��


    Su Liang said, ��You don��t have to worry about being manipted in marriage matters again. I didn��t know about Marquis Xing��s request for an imperial marriage grant in advance, but if you really don��t want to marry the Xing family��s crown prince, I can talk to him and find a suitable time for the Xing family to withdraw the marriage proposal.��


    Lin Xueqing was stunned, ��But if the Emperor grants the marriage and the Xing family withdraws, wouldn��t it be considered disrespectful to the imperial power and disobeying the edict?��


    ��There will be a way for this kind of thing,�� Su Liang said. ��But if you are willing to marry the Xing family��s crown prince, things will be even simpler.��


    Lin Xueqing��s little face was tangled, ��1��1 don��t know�� What do you think, Sister Su?��


    Before Su Liang could say anything, Lin Boyan��s voice came from the outside, ��Little sister,e out for a moment.��


    Lin Xueqing was somewhat rmed, ��What is my big brother calling me for?�� ��Go ahead.�� Su Liang tidied Lin Xueqing��s clothes.


    When Xing Yusheng saw Lin Xueqing, his eyes instantly brightened up, and he bowed, ��Miss Lin.��


    ��Crown Prince Xing.�� Lin Xueqing returned the salute.


    Knowing that Su Liang had arrived, Lin Boyan figured Lin Xueqing should have heard about some matters. He sighed softly and said, ��Little sister, Crown Prince Xing has something to say to you.�� With that, he walked away.


    Only Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing were left in the courtyard, bathed in the faint glow of dusk, with an awkward atmosphere lingering in the air. The two remained speechless for a moment.


    ��I just wanted to say that my marriage proposal was sincere, but if you are unwilling, just let me know, and I��ll find a way to cancel it without causing any trouble for you.�� Xing Yusheng said solemnly. This was his original n.


    But after saying it, he still felt some regret.


    Reason made him say these words, but deep down, he hoped for a good oue.


    ��There��s no need to rush to reply. A lot has happened today, so you should rest well first.�� Xing Yusheng said and then took his leave.


    Lin Xueqing watched his retreating figure, furrowed her brows, and didn��t notice Lin Boyan approaching as she turned and ran back into the kitchen. Lin Boyan heard Lin Xueqing��s voice, ��Sister Su, what should I do?��


    Xing Ji and his son Xing Yusheng walked out side by side without talking.


    Before they even left the house, they ran into Ning Jing.


    Xing Yusheng��s gaze dropped, noticing Ning Jing holding a fish, and asked curiously, ��What is this, Young Master Ning����


    ��Fish.�� Ning Jing answered in a single word.


    Xing Yusheng: �� He wanted to ask why Ning Jing was carrying a fish to the Lin family, not what Ning Jing was holding. He wasn��t blind!


    Ning Jing simply walked past them and moved on. Xing Ji asked Xing Yusheng,


    ��How is your rtionship with him?��


    ��Not much.�� Xing Yusheng said, ��He doesn��t like to socialize.��


    ��What did Lin Boyan say?�� Xing Ji asked again.


    Xing Yusheng said, ��He said that as long as Miss Lin is willing to marry me, he will not object.��


    ��If you like her, show it properly, and don��t always make the worst arrangements before taking any action.�� Xing Ji said.


    Xing Yusheng��s steps faltered. His Grandmother Xing had said that his personality was somewhat pessimistic and needed to change.


    ��Emotions can��t be forced.�� Xing Yusheng sighed softly.


    Xing Ji had already stepped out of the door, and it was unclear whether he heard the sigh or not.


    When Ning Jing came in with the fish, Su Liang was cooking, and Lin Xueqing was nestling around her, insisting that Su Liang help her decide what to do.


    Su Liang remained silent.


    The intimate manner between the sisters was very warm.


    Ning Jing stood at the kitchen doorway holding the fish, and his thin lips parted lightly, saying, ��The fire is on.��


    Lin Xueqing immediately let go of Su Liang, turning back in surprise, ��Where is the fire?��


    Ning Jing walked in, ��In the stove.��


    Lin Xueqing: .


    ��Where did the fishe from?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��The restaurant.�� Ning Jing said, ��It��s a regr restaurant.��


    ��How do you want to eat it?�� Su Liang hadn��t eaten fish in a long time either.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��It��s tooplicated, let��s make it a red-braised fish.��


    ��Wait until the small fish in ourke grow up, and we can make squirrel fish,�� Ning Jing said.


    Lin Xueqing, who was listening on the side: �� Aren��t these two definitely a couple? Their tone is clearly that of an old married couple!


    At dinner, steaming hot and plump meat dumplings were served, along with red-braised fish and three other dishes.


    Lin Shuzhi poured some alcohol, specifically toasting Su Liang, ��Miss Su, thanks to you for helping us with this matter. Otherwise, we really wouldn��t know what to do.��


    Su Liang drank a ss of alcohol,ughed, and told Lin Shuzhi not to be so formal.


    When it came to the marriage between Lin Xueqing and Xing Yusheng, Su Liang, as Xing Yusheng��s friend, did not say anything in his favor, allowing the Lin family to decide for themselves..

 Chapter 125 - 125: 125. Excellent Vomit, Heaven-made

    Chapter 125 - 125: 125. Excellent Vomit, Heaven-made


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ning Jing and Su Liang returned to the mansion given by Duanmu Chen, deep into the night.


    Many things had happened today, and she had not had time to take a close look at this new home, nor had she checked the items Duanmu Chen had given ording to the contract.


    Initially, the ck and white contract with red fingerprints specified items like ��a mansion in the capital city, the mansion must have a garden and a pond, ten different kinds of fruit trees and flowers nted; one hundred ancient books; two BMWs; one catty of Tribute Dahongpao tea; five rare types of wood; seven rare types of jade stones; nine precious types of cloth, etc.��


    Ning Jing who was in charge of moving had checked and said, the fruit trees were there, whether they could bear fruit would only be known by spring and summer. There were quite a few types of flowers given, but only two kinds had already bloomed.


    There were exactly one hundred ancient books in the study, not one more, not one less.


    The two horses that could be barely considered as BMWs were in the stables.


    However, there was no Tribute Dahongpao tea.


    The wood, jade stones and cloth were all avable.


    The other furniture, daily necessities, were all veryplete.


    ��Do you still want the Dahongpao tea?�� Su Liang asked.


    Presently, the biggest tea trader in Qian Country is Ning Jing herself, and the Tribute Dahongpao tea supplied to the royal family alsoes from the Ning Family.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Yes. If he can��t provide it, one condition can be waived today.��


    Su Liang��s lips slightly curved, ��Very well. I need to look for Duanmu Chen tonight, otherwise knowing his temperament, I��m afraid he��ll deny it tomorrow.��


    A little time was left before midnight. Su Liang took another careful look at the items in the mansion, there were no other major issues.


    She changed into men��s clothes and asked Ning Jing if she wanted toe along.


    ��No.�� Ning Jing��s voice drifted from next door.


    Though not on the small side in the capital city, the mansion has five courtyards fit to reside in. But Ning Jing chose one closest to the garden with the best scenery, the same courtyard as Su Liang��s, simr to the time in Su Family��s vige.


    Su Liang also agreed that this was best.


    It made things convenient. Both had to teach each other many things. Being separated only by a wall, they could converse without even facing each other.


    Also, to keep their secrets, both did not employ any servants. They had to do everything themselves, including cleaning. The courtyards currently not in use could be left idle.


    Secondly, it was safer. After the Ning family members in Xunyang were cleared out, the troubles nowy with Su Liang.


    As thest scion of the Su Family, she already had an old hatred with the second prince, and new enmities were added today. There would be no peace in the days toe.


    Su Liang crossed the garden, left alone through the back door and headed towards the fourth prince��s mansion.


    After Su Liang��s departure, Ning Jing got up and silently followed her.


    Su Liang��s covert infiltration of the fourth prince��s mansion during the day made Duanmu Chen realize that his security had a huge loophole, so he reconfigured his defenses after returning from the pce.


    At this moment, Duanmu Chen had not gone to rest yet, he was still in the study looking at the answer sheets of past imperial examinations.


    Duanmu Yi had stated that in this year��s imperial examination, all his adult sons had to take the examination on the same day as the schrs, and he would personally review the prince��s answer sheets to see what their talents were like.


    For this reason, Duanmu Chen studied by the nightmp every day after returning to the capital city, barely stepping out when he was free.


    Noises came from the window. Startled, Duanmu Chen looked cautiously in that direction, only to see a familiar figure approaching.


    Duanmu Chen let out a sigh of relief, but his tone was annoyed, ��Su Liang, what are you treating the fourth prince��s mansion as?��


    ��Just a reminder for His Highness the fourth prince, you need to strengthen your guards, be careful of assassins.�� Said Su Liang.


    Although Duanmu Chen agreed with Su Liang��s view, he was still a bit upset, ��I have done what you asked me to do, as you wished. What are you doing here in the middle of the night? Can��t you say it tomorrow?��


    ��There��s something that needs to be rified today.�� Su Liang smiled, ��Firstly, I would like to thank His Highness the fourth prince for fulfilling the contract, but there might be something you have missed.��


    Duanmu Chen furrowed his brows, ��What?��


    ��One catty of Tribute Dahongpao tea.�� Su Liang said.


    Duanmu Chen��s face darkened, ��What kind of fine tea would you and Ning Jing want to drink that isn��t avable? The entire pce doesn��t even have a catty of Dahongpao now, but it might be avable in the Ning Family! And yet you are asking me for it!��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��If the fourth prince admits he really didn��t provide it, then it��s easy to talk. Whether we have it or not has nothing to do with the fact that the fourth prince promised to give it but did not.��


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��What are you proposing?��


    ��In our cooperation, the ounts must be cleared, so as to avoid me taking advantage of 1�C1is Highness the fourth prince. That wouldn��t be good.�� Liang said seriously. ��If His Highness the fourth prince cannot provide the Dahongpao, then he can offset it with something else.��


    Duanmu Chen snorted lightly, ��Offset it with what?��


    Duanmu Chen red at Su Liang, ��I knew you had no good intentionsing over in the middle of the night! Must you tally it so clear?��


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, ��If your Highness the Fourth Prince is talking about our friendship, then, how about we just cancel all the debts between us? I have no objections.��


    Duanmu Chen suddenly had the strong desire to smash his inkstone into Su Liang��s face��


    Upon hearing Su Liang��s voice in the room, Chang��an, there for deliveringte-night snacks, felt a pang of dread. Because not long ago, Duanmu Chen had said that if Su Liang came by again and acted as if nobody else was present, they��d all be good for nothing��


    Upon hearing Duanmu Chen calling, Chang��an walked in with thete-night snacks, only to see Su Liang, dressed in men��s clothing, standing in the room.


    She smiled at him, ��Sorry for the interruption.��


    ��Do you want some?�� Duanmu Chen asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I dare not to. Lest after I finish eating, the Fourth Prince deres it as a chargeable service, equal to a pound of Da Hong Pao tea, that would be a big loss for me.��


    Upon hearing Su Liang��s words, Chang��an saw his master grab his inkstone and hurl it towards her, which gave him a fright!


    Su Liang caught the inkstone steadily, ced it on the table next to her, and smiled slightly, ��If this is a gift for me, I refuse. I only want Da Hong Pao.��


    Chang��an: �� He knew the drill now. There was indeed no Da Hong Pao avable, and as of this morning, Duanmu Chen proimed that he would not be ountable for the tea if Su Liang didn��t find it or didn��te to im it by the next day.


    ��Are you nning to participate in next month��s Military Exam?�� Duanmu Chen asked Su Liang, his gaze icy.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I do intend to.��


    ��If you spar with Chang��an, I will agree to cancel one condition,�� said Duanmu


    Chen.


    ��Surely Su Liang will refuse,�� thought Chang��an.


    Unexpectedly, she agreed readily, ��Very well, I appeal to Guard Chang for his guidance.��


    Chang��an coughed lightly, ��Actually myst name is Yuan.��


    ��Alright, Guard Chang��an, please.�� Su Liang started moving outside. Chang��an: .


    Duanmu Chen, with interests piqued, opened the window, ��Fight in the courtyard. Chang��an, if you lose, you can go back home and farm.��


    Chang��an steeled himself, asking Su Liang if she required weapons.


    Su Liang bent down, drawing two long and slender pointed knives, which glinted with an eerie cold light in the dim night.


    Both Duanmu Chen and Chang��an focused intensely.


    Chang��an, equipped with a long sword, started sparring soon after.


    Duanmu Chen rose from his seat and stepped outside. He stood under the portico, watching intently.


    This wasn��t his first time seeing Su Liang in action. However, all previous asions had been brief, revealing only her daring spirit and brilliant intellect rather than her true capabilities.


    As one of Duanmu Chen��s most trusted allies, Chang��an undoubtedly had great martial prowess.


    Duanmu Chen knew some boxing and martial arts but was quite mediocre. At first, it seemed to him that Chang��an has the upper hand, with Su Liang constantly on the defensive.


    Half a quarter of an hourter, the tables turned. Su Liang switched to offense and her moves were incredibly precise. It was as if she hadpletely seen through Chang��an��s strategy. Though she held twin des in her hands, asionally she used one as a sword, creating diverse and flexible techniques.


    The sparsted a quarter of an hour in total, with Su Liang on the offensive throughout.


    ��It��s just a spar. I trust the Fourth Prince is satisfied?�� Su Liang sheathed her knives and turned to Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen nodded slightly, not insisting on seeing a clear winner, ��That��s enough for today.��


    ��So, my two favors owed to the Fourth Prince are now cleared,�� said Su Liang. Duanmu Chen grimaced, ��What two? We agreed on offsetting only one!��


    ��The Da Hong Pao tea cancels one out, and just now the Fourth Prince requested I spar with Chang��an, agreeing it would offset one condition. That makes two,�� Su Liang asserted.


    Duanmu Chen was speechless, ��What I meant was, if you spar with Chang��an, I agree to offset one condition with the Da Hong Pao tea!��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Either we offset both conditions, or deliver the Da Hong Pao to me before midnight.��


    Chang��an could feel his master��s urge to hit Su Liang with the inkstone again��


    ��Chang��an!�� Duanmu Chen growled.


    Chang��an immediately responded.


    ��Go find a red robe!�� Duanmu Chenmanded.


    Chang��an was left in disbelief.


    Su Liang remained calm, ��I suppose that would do. However, keep in mind that it must weigh exactly one kilogram, not a fraction more or less. And it has to be bright red, not rose or date red, nor can it contain any other color. There is one quarter of an hour left before midnight; I��ll wait here.��


    Feeling Duanmu Chen��s gaze, Chang��an was speechless. Where could he find a purely red robe that weighs exactly a kilogram in just a quarter of an hour? Who would make robes that aren��t of a single crimson color without so much as a hint of other colors? For warding off evil spirits?


    Seeing Chang��an hesitant, Duanmu Chen returned to his room with a dark expression, picked up his inkstone, and headed outside only to hurl it at Su Liang once again, ��Take it then!��


    Su Liang caught it, held it in her hand, nodded and smiled, ��Thank you, Fourth Prince, for everything today. I hope our future cooperation will be just as pleasant. I will take my leave.��


    Finished speaking, she turned around with the inkstone and left.


    Seeing Su Liang��s figure disappear into the night, Duanmu Chen��s anger subsided. He turned to Chang��an, ��How is her strength?��


    Chang��an replied seriously, ��Miss Su��s strength is not to be underestimated.��


    Duanmu Chen pondered, ��Who exactly taught her martial arts? If she had this kind of strength before she went to the Su vige, the Su family would not have had any trouble.��


    ��Could it be Ning Jing?�� Chang��an asked.


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��They��ve only known each other for half a year. If Su Liang learned martial arts in just half a year and fought you to a draw, would you still have the face to live?��


    Chang��an: �� He knew it, he would definitely be scolded in the end. But honestly, he felt that Su Liang��s martial arts couldn��t be judged by ordinary standards. Her skills were not necessarily advanced, but she was, indeed, very strong.


    Chang��an reported his feelings to Duanmu Chen. Duanmu Chen turned back to his room, ��It��s a pity. I finally made her owe me a favor, actually two at once, but they were cleared immediately. But her weakness is obvious; she values loyalty. She will need my help again in the future.��


    When Su Liang returned home with the inkstone, she saw that the light was still on in Ning Jing��s room, as if he had been reading since she left and hadn��t gone to bed.


    She went to the door without knocking and simply told Ning Jing what had happened with Duanmu Chen tonight.


    ��His inkstone is not bad, do you want it?�� Su Liang asked.


    The door opened a crack, and a slender, fair hand reached out.


    Su Liang ced the inkstone on the hand, the hand retracted, and the door closed again.


    During her first night in her new home in the capital, Su Liang slept quite well. She woke up early in the morning to train.


    The training ground was veryrge and suitable for horse riding.


    After Su Liang ran a fewps, she returned to find that Ning Jing had heated up some water. She bathed, changed clothes, and made breakfast just as the sun was rising.


    ��I need to visitdy Xing today, are youing?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��No.�� Ning Jing still refused.


    Su Liang nodded, ��That��s fine then. If you have nothing to do, you can go y with Zhengzheng.��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I have something to do today.��


    But he didn��t seem to feel the need to exin.


    Su Liang didn��t ask. After clearing up after breakfast and packing the gifts fordy Xing, she rode out alone.


    When she arrived at the Marquis Zhong Xin Mansion, the pce maid who hade to present the Imperial Matrimonial Decree, had just left.


    Having been instructed by Xing Yusheng, the servants of Xing Mansion were very respectful to Su Liang and took her straight tody Xing.


    Xing Ji and his son Xing Yusheng were both present.


    Originally, after giving his greetings, Xing Ji intended to leave, but when he heard that Su Liang had arrived, he sat back down.


    ��Liang girl,e here!��dy Xing, who was holding the bright yellow Imperial Matrimonial Decree, called Su Liang over with a hearty smile.


    Su Liang walked over and paid respects to Xing Ji.


    ��No need for formalities, I should thank you for your help to the Xing family and for your care towards Yusheng.�� Xing Ji was very courteous. His eyes looked at Su Liang with a hint of scrutiny.


    Xing Ji nodded, ��I am sorry for theck of respect, I will make up for it next time.�� With that, he left.


    ��You know our Yusheng. He never likes to force people. But with matters of fate, if he doesn��t take initiative, I fear he will miss his opportunity. I really like Xueqing, and when she enters our home, she can move out to live with Yusheng if she wants more freedom. I wouldn��t stop her.��dy Xing sighed, ��At this age, having seen so much, I��m clear that even families have their disagreements. Forcing people together can constrain their actions but not their hearts. What��s the point? I just wish for the well-being of my children and grandchildren. Everything else is secondary.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Children and grandchildren have their own fortunes.��


    ��That��s exactly right.��dy Xing held Su Liang��s hand,ughing, ��I always feel that you��re our Xing family��s lucky star. Also, there��s something I need to exin to you today.��


    Su Liang listened asdy Xing brought up the incident when Xing Yusheng had been poisoned.


    ��I only have one son. He was willful and loved to have fun in his younger years, often going out. He first met Miao��s daughter who is now his concubine. She��s a minor official��s daughter and a distant rtive of the Nian family. The former emperor arranged a marriage for Ji, and he didn��t have a choice but to ept. He was meant to break it off with Miao��s daughter, letting her find someone else to marry, but she was set on Ji. She didn��t cry or make a fuss, she just refused to marry anyone else, insisting on keeping herself for Ji.��dy Xing looked wistful.


    ��My daughter-inw, Qin Xiang, is a high-born girl. She married afar into our family and was always good in every aspect, I liked her. But just after her marriage, she found out from gossiping servants that Ji had a previous lover. Being someone with a lot of pride, she��s had a thorn in her side ever since then. ��


    ��When Ji married Qin Xiang, he promised his father-inw and brother-inw that if Qin Xiang had a son within five years, he would never take a concubine in his life. I was unhappy about this, but since Ji had promised Qin family, and knowing his temperament, I had no choice but to ept it. Qin family made that request because they knew exactly what kind of person Qin Xiang is.��


    ��I hoped that Ji would forget Miao��s daughter and live happily with Qin Xiang. In the initial two years, Ji didn��t look for Miao��s daughter, and she didn��t look for him. He and Qin Xiang got along very well, and she became pregnant with


    Yusheng. ��


    ��I��ve always hoped that Miao��s daughter would hurry up and marry, so there won��t beplications. But she hasn��t done anything wrong, she just doesn��t want to get married. Her family sees this as a way to climb up to Ji, so they let her be. I can��t force her to marry someone.��


    ��In that year there was a prolonged and heavy rain in the north of Qian


    Country. Miss Miao went out to pray and her carriage rolled off the mountain, Miss Miao disappeared. Instead of going to find her, Miao��s family went to Xing Ji.


    ��After three days, Xing Ji managed to rescue Miss Miao. I was thinking back then, if Qin Xiang quarrels with Xing Ji, I would be the bad person and find another ce for Miss Miao as soon as possible.��


    ��But Xing Ji and Miss Miao didn��t have anything going on, and he didn��t n to take Miss Miao as his concubine. Nevertheless, Qin Xiang insisted on letting Miss Miao enter the household. Qin Xiang considered herself as the one who ruined the union between Xing Ji and Miss Miao, and after giving birth to Yuyu, she no longer let Xing Ji touch her.��


    ��Between the three of them, each one was more stubborn in character than thest. Many things happened, and it��s unclear who was right and who was wrong. Yuyu believes that his father had done his mother wrong, that��s why he is still sulking.��


    ��As for the matters when Yuyu was poisoned, I figured out after my return, it had something to do with Miss Miao, but it wasn��t her doing it, it was a cunning maid by her side who was instructed by her family members.��


    ��I��ve dealt with all those people. After all these years, although I��ve always disliked Miss Miao, I��vee to understand her. In her heart, there��s only Xing Ji, she��s timid, bull-headed, but she��s not a bad person. Otherwise, when Yuyu was sick for so long, I would have suspected her already. She doesn��t like Yuyu, but she really doesn��t have the guts to harm him.��


    Lady Xing let out a deep sigh, ��I��m not trying to whitewash Miss Miao, perhaps she��s just very good at hiding things, which I failed to notice. We conducted thorough investigations back then, and Xing Ji did not spare her any face, affirming that if she was involved he would kill her himself. But charges can��t be fabricated without any evidence. She doesn��t get along with Yuyu, so they should just live their separate lives in the future. Xing Family��s descendants don��t have to worry about promotions anymore, it��s not a bad thing that there��s no kingdom for them to fight over.��


    Su Liang did not distrust Lady Xing��s words. At this point, there��s no need to cover up for anyone. If Miss Miao really were a wicked woman, how could Lady Xing, being as clever as she is, allow her to stay by Xing Ji��s side and raise her granddaughter and grandson?


    As for the tangled rtionships between Xing Ji, Qin Xiang and Miss Miao, one could only say that fate is unpredictable.


    In Su Liang��s view, most weddings dictated by imperial decrees do not end well.


    Even outsiders could say that Qin Xiang was sent by the court to monitor Xing


    Ji. They had contradictions right from the start of their marriage.


    Young Miss Qin from the capital city. It was only natural that he would fall in love with a gentle and attentive girl who was infatuated with him in his youth.


    The subsequentplications, whether of feelings or responsibilities, once certain things happened, there was no turning back.


    ��I��ve unconsciously ended up chatting for so long. I��m aware that the Lin family must feel that the Xing family isplicated and fear that Xueqing will be wronged when she marries in. Regarding this, please reassure them. As long as I��m alive, I��ll have the final say in the Xing family.�� Lady Xing said with a serious expression.


    She mentioned so many past incidents of the Xing family to Su Liang, essentially only wanting to tell Su Liang that although Xing family might be moreplicated than Lin family, they weren��t that scary.


    Lady Xing knew that the Lin Family trusted Su Liang very much. This marital arrangement was facilitated by Su Liang, but still, there were variables. She didn��t want Xing Yu Sheng to miss out on Lin Xueqing.


    ��Lady Xing, don��t worry. I will exin these situations clearly to the Lin family.�� Su Liang nodded, ��Xueqing often goes to visit Yu Jin. The crown prince Xing should apany Old Master Qin more often.��


    Upon hearing this, Lady Xing immediately smiled. Lin Xueqing went to the Qin family, allowing Xing Yusheng to go along too, allowing both to have more contact with each other and develop feelings.


    In this world, there are plenty of blind and mute marriages. The Xing family receiving a matrimonial decree and being willing to give Lin family a choice was indeed a significant advantage in the eyes of the Lin family.


    After Lady Xing invited Su Liang for lunch, she left the Marquis Zhong Xin Mansion and went to Duke Qin��s Mansion to give Old Master Qin acupuncture.


    Duanmu Chen went to the pce again to report the assault on Second Prince Duanmu Ao at Huguo Temple.


    ��Has the real culprit been found?�� Duanmu Yi asked.


    Duanmu Chen didn��t nod, ��I have only found the person with the greatest suspicion, but there is no direct evidence. If the Second Prince has any clues, maybe we can confirm whether this person is the real culprit.��


    ��Who?�� Duanmu Yi asked.


    Duanmu Chen respectfully replied, ��Fourth miss of the Nian Family, Nian


    Ruxue.��


    Duanmu Yi��s eyes slightly narrowed, ��What evidence is there?��


    Duanmu Chen exined, ��The crown prince of the Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion saw Nian Ruxueing out of the back mountain of Huguo Temple by herself, appearing uneasy, his subordinate also saw it. The young mistress of the Qin Family, Qin Yujin along with Miss Lin Xueqing was searching for a girl they lost. They also saw Miss Nian, she said she went to the back of the mountain alone to see the scenery and did not encounter anyone.�� Actually, this did not count as evidence, but Duanmu Chen stopped talking here.


    He knew that Duanmu Yi had once had a private meeting with Nian Ruxue alone. However, this was a secret, Duanmu Ao surely didn��t know about it, otherwise, he wouldn��t have dared to tease Nian Ruxue at the Huguo Temple.


    Duanmu Chen conjectured that Nian Ruxue and Duanmu Yi didn��t really have a


    rtionship, otherwise, Nian Ruxue would have entered the pce by now.


    But despite the cancetion of Nian Ruxue��s marriage contract with the crown prince, it indicated Duanmu Yi��s intention to have her.


    Now, Duanmu Chen didn��t actually say anything, yet he left enough room for imagination.


    Duanmu Ao was well-known to be a lustful person.


    Nian Ruxue was a beautiful and lone youngdy.


    If the two of them were alone on Huguo Temple��s back mountain, what could happen?


    If nothing happened, why would Nian Ruxue attack Duanmu Ao?


    Even if Duanmu Ao just touched Nian Ruxue once, in Duanmu Yi��s eyes, she would be considered dirty.


    Even if the event of ��Nian Ruxue hitting Duanmu Ao�� indicated Nian Ruxue��s loyalty towards Duanmu Yi.


    ��Your Majesty, I haven��t yet asked Miss Nian about this matter, shall I summon her to the pce now? The clues are very vague, it may just be a misunderstanding, and the person who injured the Second Prince might be someone else. But I��m thinking, if someone intended to harm the Second Prince, the culprit left him alive even when the Second Prince was unconscious, which is rather strange.�� Duanmu Chen said with a serious expression.


    Emperor Duanmu Yi��s expression was as cold as ice, ��No need to inquire further. This issue ends here.��


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��Yes.��


    ��Draft a decree, Nian Ruxue will be given to the second son as a side consort. Go to the Nian family��s residence today and deliver the matrimonial decree.�� Duanmu Yi said in a cold voice.


    Duanmu Chen looked surprised, then said soberly, ��Yes, Your Majesty..��

 Chapter 126 - 126: 126. Congratulations Congratulations (Round One)

    Chapter 126 - 126: 126. Congrattions Congrattions (Round One)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Today, when Su Liang arrived at the Qin Family, she heard from Qin Yujin that Old Master Qin��s hand could already move.


    This was good news.


    The Qin Family was very grateful to Su Liang. After the needling session, Qin Yujin invited Su Liang to stay and y at their house. Su Liang didn��t refuse and went to Qin Yujin��s ce and told her what happened after leaving the Huguo Temple yesterday.


    Qin Yujin was dumbfounded.


    Because neither the Xing Family nor the Lin Family had sent any news, the Qin Family didn��t know anything about it!


    ��Such a big matter, Xueqing didn��t say it, and neither did my cousin! If Xueqing were really ordered to marry the Fourth Prince, it would be terrible!�� Qin Yujin frowned and sighed, ��I can��t me them though. Xueqing must be the most scared, and nobody expected this to happen.��


    As Qin Yujin finished speaking, she hugged Su Liang tightly, ��I��m so grateful to have you, Liang Meimei!��


    Although Su Liang had only briefly mentioned her finding the Fourth Prince, Qin Yujin knew that it must not have been that simple.


    Being as astute as the Fourth Prince, he would have agreed to give up Lin Xueqing only if Su Liang had offered something in return.


    Qin Yujin was worried for Su Liang, ��You didn��t promise the Fourth Prince any excessive conditions for Xueqing��s sake, did you?��


    Su Liang chuckled lightly, ��No. The Fourth Prince owed me a jin of top-quality Dahongpao tea, and since he can��t give it now, I��ll just write it off this time.��


    Qin Yujin held her forehead, ��You were actually able to make the Fourth Prince owe you a jin of Dahongpao. You��re truly talented.��


    Su Liang thought to herself that the real talent was Ning Jing. He probably had figured out early on that the Duanmu Chen couldn��t afford it. When Duanmu Chen saw the long list, the Dahongpao was not conspicuous, and he was eager to use Su Liang to investigate the case, so he signed the contract.


    ��That��s good then. I was worried that you might have promised to marry the Fourth Prince so that Xueqing wouldn��t have to,�� Qin Yujin said.


    It wasn��t that Qin Yujin was overthinking. Duanmu Chen had actually considered this, but was soon deterred by Su Liang��s ��threat��.


    Qin Yujin cheered up again, ��That��s great! Once Xueqing marries my cousin, we��ll all be one family! But since this happened all of a sudden, would Uncle Lin disagree? I��m sure Xueqing is also bewildered by it.��


    A maid reported from outside the door that Xing Yusheng had arrived.


    Su Liang got up, ��I should go back first. You can ask Xing Crown Prince about the other matters, he knows it best.��


    Qin Yujin wanted to keep her there, but Su Liang said she had other things to do at home.


    The two went out together, and Xing Yusheng had already entered the courtyard. Upon seeing Su Liang, he smiled, ��My grandmother said to invite you to our house whenever you have time.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Alright.�� She had always thought that Xing��s olddy was a good person.


    After sending Su Liang off, Xing Yusheng asked Qin Yujin, ��Do you want to go visit Miss Lin?��


    Qin Yujin teased Xing Yusheng, ��Isn��t it my cousin who wants to go?�� Xing Yusheng��s face flushed slightly, ��It seems you already know.��


    ��The engagement has been set, so if my cousin wants to go to the Lin Family, feel free to go. My presence would be more of a hindrance,�� Qin Yujin said with a smile.


    Xing Yusheng shook his head, ��It��s better for cousin to invite Miss Lin to our house.��


    ��Oh? I get it. Cousin must be afraid of Uncle Lin and Brother Lin keeping an eye on you, which would make it hard to talk to Xueqing, right?�� Qin Yujinughed, ��So many things happened yesterday, I��ll go see Xueqing now and invite her to our house tomorrow.��


    Xing Yusheng nodded, ��That would be great.��


    Su Liang didn��t mention Nian Ruxue to Qin Yujin, so Xing Yusheng told her about it.


    ��That was discovered by the Fourth Prince and has nothing to do with us. If anyone asks me, I��ll tell the truth. The person who lied and harmed others was Nian Ruxue, and any bitter consequences are her own doing,�� Qin Yujin said with a cold glint in her eyes.


    Xing Yusheng sighed softly, ��Then, cousin, about Nian Jincheng����


    Qin Yujin frowned, ��Maybe he and his sister are not on the same path, and he was just deceived by Nian Ruxue. But after this incident, I found that many of my feelings for him might not be genuine. You can��t truly know someone just by looking at their appearance. If I like him without truly understanding him, that kind of liking is just illusory and wishful thinking.��


    Xing Yusheng didn��t expect that Qin Yujin��s admiration for Nian Jincheng had cooled down so quickly because of Nian Ruxue.


    But it was a good thing.


    Nian Jincheng led a solitary life, and his only friend rumored to be Gu Ling. Anyone with secrets would surely have secrets of their own. As for the actual rtionship between him and his sister Nian Ruxue, outsiders had no way of Imowing.


    In fact, Qin Yujin��s feelings for Nian Jincheng were indeed one-sided, remaining only in her own fantasies. When faced with even the smallest confrontation with reality, they dissipated.


    Xing Yusheng half-jokingly said, ��Actually, Miss Lin��s second brother is quite good.��


    Qin Yujin hesitated for a moment, then came back to her senses and held her forehead, ��Cousin, you focus on marrying Xueqing first, and don��t worry about me!��


    But on the way to the Lin Family in a carriage, Qin Yujin couldn��t help but think of Lin Bojun. When she had encountered trouble and was in her most desperate and frightened state, a tall and powerful man came to her rescue like a knight in shining armor. He was also a militarymander, but his temperament wasn��t cold at all. When he didn��t smile, he looked quite imposing, but when he did smile, he revealed his white teeth, two parts simple-mindedness and eight parts warmth and sunshine. It made her feel at ease��


    When Su Liang returned home, Ning Jing was nowhere to be found. She thought he had gone fishing again and went to look for him in the garden.


    But there was no sign of him.


    When Su Liang returned to her room to change her clothes, ready to look for Zhengzheng, she heard some noise in the courtyard.


    There was Ning Jing, holding a hammer in one hand and an axe in the other.


    ��You��re at home?�� Su Liang thought he had gone out.


    Ning Jing replied, ��I��m hungry.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��You didn��t have lunch?�� He could have gone out to eat, gone to Zhengzheng��s house, or even the Lin Family��s house, as they were all not too far away. Alternatively, he could have prepared something simple by himself.


    ��I was busy doing something and forgot,�� Ning Jing exined.


    Su Liang originally thought to just forget about the food, but when she arrived at the training ground and saw that Ning Jing had ��replicated�� the training equipment from the Su Family Vige for her, she silently went to make him something delicious.


    Wan Hui and her husband Lu Yu brought their son Zhengzheng along with many precious and dried goods as gifts.


    The Wan Family was in the food business, including various culinary ingredients.


    When Su Liang mentioned Cheng Yun at the Huguo Temple, Wan Hui was surprised and said she would bring Zhengzheng there the next day.


    In the evening.


    Nian Ruxue and Nian Jinxing were at the house of Old Lady Nian, spending time happily with their grandmother.


    ��Xuexue, the Military Exam is next month,�� the Old Lady Nian asked, ��Are you confident?��


    Nian Ruxue smiled lightly, ��Grandmother, don��t worry, I won��t disgrace the


    Nian Family.��


    Nian Jinxing looked skeptical, ��Little sister, are you nning to use some tricks? I��m well aware of your martial arts skills, they��re simply not enough.��


    Nian Ruxue��s face stiffened, ��Big brother, what do you mean by that?��


    Nian Jinxing smiled sarcastically, ��I��m just praising you. You��re the smartest among us in the Nian family. If there��s any trick you can use to bluff your way through the Military Exam, teach me as well. Wouldn��t it be wonderful if our siblings both became the Martial Arts Champion and the runner-up?��


    Old Lady Nian lightly pped Nian Jinxing, ��Cheating in the Imperial examination is a grave crime, don��t talk nonsense.��


    Nian Ruxue was somewhat annoyed, ��Big brother hasn��t even seen me practicing martial arts, so he just assumes I must be ipetent?��


    Nian Jinxing stood up and reached for Nian Ruxue, ��Come on, let��s go practice outside!��


    Nian Ruxue��s face turned cold, ��I am not in the mood today. Grandmother, I��ll go back first.��


    Watching Nian Ruxue leave, Nian Jinxing sat back down.


    Old Lady Nian red at him, ��She��s about to enter the pce, what��s the point of provoking her? Your future will depend on her.��


    Nian Jinxing grinned, ��Xuexue looks like my aunt, and my aunt is an Imperial Concubine. Maybe it��s because the Emperor wants to enjoy thepany of both the aunt and niece from the Nian family that he����


    Old Lady Nian��s face darkened, ��Shut your mouth! What kind of filthynguage are you using? You��re bing more and more inappropriate!��


    Nian Jinxing hurriedly cated Old Lady Nian, pped his own mouth, saying that his brain had gone bad and that he just spoke without thinking, not intentionally.


    Old Lady Nian sighed, ��Which man doesn��t like a young and beautiful woman? Your aunt didn��t give birth to a son, so the Emperor doesn��t pay attention to her as much. In a few years, he might forget about her. Letting Xuexue enter the pce is all for the future of the Nian family. If she participates in the Military Exam and gets a good rank, she will be more favored by the Emperor and her position in the pce will be higher. Isn��t that better?��


    ��Grandmother, you��re right.�� Nian Jinxing nodded, ��But, I��m afraid that if she doesn��t have real abilities and somehow gets exposed, it will be a disaster!��


    Old Lady Nian��s eyes sparkled, ��Don��t worry, Xuexue will make the Nian family proud. ��


    Suddenly they heard a servant announce that the Fourth Prince has arrived with an Imperial Decree, and the Nian family members hurriedly gathered in the front hall.


    Duanmu Chen sat in the main seat, smiling.


    Nian Jinxing went over to exchange pleasantries, and Duanmu Chen said with a smile that it was good news.


    The Nian family members all breathed a sigh of relief. Old Lady Nian thought it might be possible for Nian Ruxue to enter the pce earlier? This would be good since it would mean the Emperor truly liked her.


    When everyone had gathered, Duanmu Chen deliberately asked, ��Why isn��t


    General Nian here?��


    Now there was only one general in the Nian Family, which was the second son of the family, Nian Jincheng.


    ��My second brother has been ordered to go south,�� Nian Jinxing said.


    ��Oh, I forgot about that for a moment.�� Duanmu Chen said as he stood up, picked up the bright yellow scroll beside him, looked at the kneeling Nian family members, unrolled the Imperial Decree, and began to read.


    Nian Ruxue also thought it might be the Emperor asking her to enter the pce earlier.


    But when she heard the content of the Imperial Decree, the Nian family members were all dumbfounded, and Nian Ruxue went crazy!


    ��Your Highness, the Fourth Prince, is there a mistake?�� Old Lady Nian looked up and asked.


    Duanmu Chen��s face darkened, ��What do you mean by this? My father, the Emperor, has bestowed a marriage upon the Fourth Miss Nian, are you Nian family not pleased with it? Or do you look down on my second brother the Crown Prince?��


    Nian Jitang, the patriarch of the Nian Family, hurriedly expressed his gratitude.


    ��Fourth Miss Nian, receive the decree!�� Duanmu Chen looked at the kneeling Nian Ruxue and a cold sneer flickered on the corner of his lips.


    Nian Ruxue��s face turned pale and she knelt motionless.


    Duanmu Chen snorted coldly, ��Is Fourth Miss Nian going to defy the decree?��


    With her head bowed, Nian Ruxue raised both of her hands and choked with emotion, ��Nian Ruxue receives the decree, thank you, Your Majesty, for your imperial grace!��


    Duanmu Chen watched Nian Ruxue��s hands tightly clutching the Imperial


    Decree, his tone darkened, ��Everyone, stand up. Congrattions to Fourth Miss Nian. In two months, you will be called the Second Prince��s Concubine, ha-ha.��


    The word ��little�� deeply stabbed Nian Ruxue. She was not even willing to be a side consort of the Crown Prince, and now she was unexpectedly granted a marriage to the lustful and ipetent Second Prince Duanmu Ao! And she was still a side consort!


    Everyone in the Nian family, including Nian Ruxue, didn��t know how this oue had urred.


    I heard that Fourth Miss Nian has superb martial arts skills and will participate in the Military Exam. Were you the one who helped my second brother? This is the fate of heaven, congrattions, congrattions!��


    By the time Duanmu Chen left with his entourage, Nian Ruxue was still kneeling on the ground, clutching the Imperial Decree.


    Nian Jitang, with his face dark as coal, kicked Nian Ruxue to the ground and pointed at her, cursing angrily, ��You slut! Can you not seduce men? You even dared to provoke the Second Prince?! Are you satisfied now?��

 Chapter 127 - 127:127. Xiao Muyun (Second Update)

    Chapter 127:127. Xiao Muyun (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��I didn��t seduce the Second Prince���� Nian Ruxue��s face was pale, and she couldn��t stop crying.


    Nian Jinxing sneered, ��The Second Prince was injured. You said you hadn��t seen him. So howe there is today��s imperial marriage?��


    It was originally agreed that Nian Ruxue would enter the pce, but the emperor suddenly changed his mind and married her to the Second Prince, which was obviously rted to what happened in the back mountain of Huguo Temple yesterday.


    Duanmu Chen just said that the imperial marriage was Nian Ruxue��s own fault.


    Everyone in the capital city knew that the Second Prince was an errant prince. Who would believe that a woman who had a rtionship with him was innocent?


    Nian Jitang roughly dragged Nian Ruxue up and took her into the front hall, closing the door and telling the servants to get lost.


    Old Madam Nian and Nian Jitang��s couple sat there with serious faces. Nian Jinxing��s expression was uncertain as he looked at Nian Ruxue, who was crying non-stop on the ground, ��What exactly happened? Exin it clearly!��


    Nian Ruxue choked out, ��Yesterday, my carriage broke down so I let Siqi go back and inform them to send another carriage to pick me up. I went alone to the back mountain of Huguo Temple to enjoy the scenery, but I didn��t expect to meet the Second Prince there����


    Nian Jitang cursed angrily, ��Fool! Fool! Fool!��


    Madam Nian gritted her teeth, ��You used to be praised for being smart. How could you be so muddleheaded? If the Second Prince touched you, how could the emperor still want you?��


    ��No! The Second Prince didn��t touch me!�� Nian Ruxue tearfully said, ��I swear!��


    Nian Jinxing sneered, ��He didn��t touch you, so you injured him to escape? You��re unexpectedly fierce and courageous!��


    ��It wasn��t me!�� Nian Ruxue hated bitterly at this moment. The one who hurt the Second Prince must be Su Liang, who was with Qin Yujin!


    After leaving Huguo Temple, Nian Ruxue thought that any problems afterwards would have nothing to do with her, but she never expected that an imperial marriage would fall from the sky!


    ��If it wasn��t you, then who?�� Nian Jinxing ridiculed, ��If you know anything, hurry up and rify!��


    Nian Ruxue��s expression changed constantly. She didn��t know how badly the Second Prince was injured, nor what he had said to the emperor.


    If the Second Prince said that he had something to do with her, and she hurt him in self-defense, this imperial marriage would happen, she would push Su Liang out, and no matter how she defended herself, nobody would believe her. That��s right, the Second Prince must have lied, otherwise it would never end


    like this!


    Duanmu Ao had a grudge against Su Liang, so he could directly say that Su Liang attacked him without mentioning Nian Ruxue, which would only displease the emperor.


    This was also the reason why Nian Ruxue was confident that Su Liang would be the one in trouble next, and she just had to enjoy the show.


    Nian Ruxue couldn��t understand Duanmu Ao��s thoughts about suddenly arranging the imperial marriage.


    At this moment, Nian Ruxue suspected that Duanmu Ao was harming her, but she never thought that the real catalyst for this imperial marriage was Fourth Prince Duanmu Chen, who had nothing to do with the affairs of Huguo Temple. She thought Su Liang was just an orphan girl and it didn��t matter if she offended her.


    But Su Liang, who had just returned to the capital city, was not without a background.


    Old Madam Nian mmed the table heavily, ��Xuexue! What are you hiding? Did the Second Prince really tarnish your innocence?��


    Nian Ruxue came back to her senses, ��Grandmother, the Second Prince really didn��t do anything to me yesterday. I swear! Someone appeared at that time, and I took the opportunity to escape. I don��t know why the Second Prince was injured, nor what he said to the emperor!��


    Nian Jinxing narrowed his eyes, ��Someone appeared at that time? Who?��


    ��It��s Su Yuanzhou��s granddaughter, her name is Su Liang. She��s skilled in medical skills and was treating Old Master Qin. She went to Huguo Temple with Qin Yujin yesterday.�� Nian Ruxue said.


    ��Su Yuanzhou?�� Nian Jitang frowned, ��Didn��t his whole family die out?��


    ��I don��t know why there��s still a surviving member of the Su Family, and she��s in the capital city. But the matter of the Su Family is rted to the Second Prince, or else he wouldn��t let me go as soon as he saw Su Liang!�� Nian Ruxue said with red eyes, ��Grandmother, father, mother, elder brother, what I��m saying is true! Yesterday, I told you that I hadn��t seen the Second Prince because nothing happened between us, and his injury had nothing to do with me. I was afraid that if I told the truth, you would me me for being careless! I don��t have the courage to hit the Second Prince!��


    Nian Jinxing��s expression was indescribable, ��Then what��s the deal with this imperial marriage? Someone must have said something to the emperor.��


    Old Madam Nian said angrily, ��The Second Prince was just injured. The emperor would naturally ask him about the cause. I think the Second Prince is trying to tarnish Xuexue��s innocence in order to possess her!��


    The atmosphere was silent.


    Even Nian Ruxue began to doubt whether what her grandmother said was the truth.


    Nian Jinxing thoughtfully said, ��Initially, the Su Family��s entire family died mysteriously. Perhaps the Second Prince didn��t mention that Su Liang to the emperor at all, fearing that the old case would be overturned and be a big issue. If it were me, I would get rid of Su Liang secretly so that there would be no loose ends. But the Second Prince still had to exin why he was injured, so he pulled you in. The emperor knew his nature, so if he only said that in his love for beauty, he impulsively offended you and was identally hurt by you, the emperor must believe him. When the Second Prince��s attendants were dismissed, they only saw the Second Prince and you together, not knowing that Su Liang appearedter, otherwise, they wouldn��t have let the Second Prince get hurt.��


    The faces of the Nian Family members turned ugly, and Nian Ruxue was gritting her teeth in hatred!


    Nian Jinxing sighed, ��You were touched by the Second Prince. How could the emperor possibly want you again? me yourself for being careless.�� ��He didn��t touch me!�� Nian Ruxue was furious.


    Nian Jinxing scoffed, ��Why are you being angry with me? If you have the ability, tell the emperor. Do you think the emperor will believe you?��


    Old Madam Nian looked disappointed.


    Nian Jitang wanted to tear Nian Ruxue apart.


    Madam Nian sighed repeatedly, ming Nian Ruxue for being careless and getting into such trouble. It not only ruined the Nian Family��s original n but also displeased the emperor. It was simply more harm than good.


    Nian Ruxue listened to the usations, so angry that she almost vomited blood. The oue was even worse than epting her fate and bing the Crown Prince��s Imperial Concubine!


    All me goes to that bitch Su Liang! If it wasn��t for her injuring the Second Prince, how could it have escted like this!�� Nian Ruxue gritted her teeth, ��I��m going to write a letter to my second brother. As long as he achieves great sess, he can ask the emperor to revoke the decree!��


    ��Even if the imperial marriage is canceled, you won��t be able to enter the pce again,�� Nian Jinxing sneered.


    ��If I can��t enter the pce or marry a prince, I want to be the main wife!�� Nian Ruxue��s eyes were red, as if she was making a vow.


    When Su Liang and Ning Jing found out that Nian Ruxue was married to Duanmu Ao as an imperial concubine, the news was already known to everyone in the capital city.


    Many people sympathized with Nian Ruxue, as they were all aware of Duanmu Ao��s character.


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��If Nian Jincheng were in the capital city, he might ask me to rify for Nian Ruxue that there is nothing between her and the second prince, risking defying the imperial decree and asking the emperor to retract the marriage edict. If I say Nian Ruxue was trying to frame me at that time, would Nian Jincheng think I��m ndering her?��


    Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent, ��You have a lot of free time, teach me


    Medical Skills.��


    Su Liang: ��Understood, Ning Jing��s meaning was �� what��s the point of saying so much nonsense?


    If anyone said that Ning Jing didn��t care about Nian Jincheng, Su Liang wouldn��t believe it.


    However, Ning Jing didn��t care about Nian Ruxue at all, and for now, Nian Ruxue couldn��t affect Nian Jincheng. So for Ning Jing, none of her matters were worth paying attention to.


    Ning Jing had already learned quite well the acupuncture and moxibustion that had been taught earlier.


    Su Liang would write down the textbooks she had learned when she studied medicine in her previous life ording to her memory for Ning Jing to read.


    Ning Jing had already read what Su Liang had written and needed exnations.


    The morning passed in this way, and Su Liang went out alone in the afternoon, riding a horse to Duke Qin��s Mansion.


    Upon arriving and seeing Lin Xueqing and Xing Yusheng there, she was not surprised at all.


    After finishing the acupuncture, Lin Xueqing wanted to leave with Su Liang, and Xing Yusheng also said it was time to take his leave.


    ��Cousin, please send Xueqing home for me.�� Qin Yujin winked at Xing Yusheng. She had arranged for a carriage to pick up Lin Xueqing from her house this morning, so Lin Xueqing couldn��t return by herself, creating an opportunity for Xing Yusheng.


    ��I want to ride a horse with Sister Su! Let��s go shopping!�� Lin Xueqing grabbed Su Liang and wouldn��t let go.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Your senior brother is waiting for me at home.��


    ��Why are you in such a hurry to go back since you��re not marrying my senior brother?�� Lin Xueqingunched a counterattack.


    Su Liang: �� Can��t refute.


    ��You guys go have fun.�� Xing Yusheng indicated that he understood Su Liang and Qin Yujin��s intentions, but there was no need to be in such a hurry.


    ��Why don��t we all go to my house?�� Su Liang suggested.


    ��Great!�� Lin Xueqing��s eyes lit up, ��Father was talking about finding a day to go and warm up the house for Senior Brother Ning and Sister Su! I��ve been wanting to see it!��


    So the three youngdies rode in the carriage, Xing Yusheng rode Su Liang��s horse, and they all went to Su Mansion.


    On the way, Qin Yujin mentioned the matter of Nian Ruxue being granted a marriage, sighing softly, ��I really didn��t expect it.��


    It was not a question of whether they sympathized with her or not, but rather that she had known Nian Ruxue since she was a child and felt quite sentimental seeing her end up like this.


    Lin Xueqing spoke seriously, ��One should always be true to oneself in dealing with people and things. This is her own doing.��


    The silent Xing Yusheng nodded beside her, thinking that his fianc��e was indeed a sensible and good girl.


    ��Sister Liang, you should be very careful. The second prince probably won��t let you off easily.�� Qin Yujin was worried.


    Su Liang smiled slightly, ��I have a n.�� The next time she saw Duanmu Chen, she would ask him about the progress of the matter they had discussed earlier. She hade to the capital city to investigate the cause of the Su Family��s death and seek justice for them.


    It was initially determined that the former second prince��s wife, who was said to have been killed by Su Yuanzhou, was the granddaughter of the current Prime Minister, and a first cousin of Duanmu Chen on his father��s side.


    Duanmu Chen may not have cared about his deceased cousin, but he would definitely want to deal with the second prince, who was the crown prince��s full brother. On this matter, he and Su Liang shared amon enemy.


    The carriage reached the main street of the capital city, and Su Liang asked Qi Jun to stop at the Wan Family Restaurant.


    She had sent Wan Hui a cookbook earlier, and Wan Hui said that after adding the new dishes, the business of the restaurant had been boomingtely.


    Su Liang thought that preparing a table of dishes for guests was a bit troublesome, so it was better to ask the restaurant to deliver ready-made dishester.


    The carriage stopped, and Su Liang got out, asking Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing to wait in the carriage, saying that she would be back shortly.


    After ordering the dishes and setting the delivery time, Su Liang was about to leave when she was stopped by a strange young man, ��I thought I recognized Miss Su. My young master has invited you.��


    Su Liang was startled, ��Who is your young master?��


    ��Miss Su doesn��t recognize an acquaintance?�� The young man looked surprised.


    Su Liang knew in her heart that this person must have known the Original Master. Since she was about to investigate the affairs of the Original Master��s family, it wouldn��t hurt to meet whoever came to the door.


    Su Liang left the restaurant, telling them to go home first as Ning Jing was there. She had something to deal with and would go back by herselfter.


    Xing Yusheng wanted to ask further questions, but Su Liang had already turned and reentered the restaurant.


    Thinking that nothing would happen in the bright daylight and the busy restaurant, and that Su Liang always had her own opinions and was very powerful, Xing Yusheng left Su Liang��s horse behind and got in the carriage, heading to Su Mansion first.


    ��Miss Su, pleasee in. My young master is inside.�� The young man led Su Liang to the door of an elegant room.


    Su Liang pushed the door open and saw a man in brocade robes with his back to her, looking at the calligraphy and painting hanging on the wall.


    The sound of the door closing rang behind her, and the man turned to look at Su Liang, his eyes filled with surprise and delight, ��I didn��t expect that you would still be alive.��


    Su Liang��s expression was calm, ��I��m sorry, but I lost my memory after suffering a severe injury before. May I ask who the young master is?�� The man in brocade robes froze, ��You don��t remember me?��


    Su Liang nodded.


    The man in brocade robes sighed softly, ��My grandfather is the current Prime


    Minister, and my name is Xiao Muyun..��

 Chapter 128 - 128: 128. The Way of Entertaining Guests (Part One)

    Chapter 128: 128. The Way of Entertaining Guests (Part One)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang didn��t know Xiao Muyun, but the character ��Yun�� reminded her of the lover��s knot the original master ced in the book.


    The lover��s knot, woven of red silk thread, was outlined with light blue silk thread in the shape of the character ��Yun��.


    The man in front of her, who imed to be Xiao Muyun, had delicate features, fair skin, and was cultured and refined. He wore a blue brocade robe, held a jade fan, and had a tassel made of light blue silk thread.


    Seeing Su Liang looking at the tassel, Xiao Muyun��s expression was mncholic, ��This was a gift from you to me.��


    With that sentence, he hinted that his rtionship with the original master was unusual.


    And that made Su Liang certain that Xiao Muyun was the man the original master had on her mind.


    However, the death of the entire Su Yuanzhou family was due to the Second Prince��s wife.


    And Xiao Muyun was the brother of the Second Prince��s wife.


    The biggest question now was, how did the original master, amoner��s daughter, meet the son of the Xiao prime minister��s mansion and be so familiar with him?


    ��How did we meet?�� Su Liang asked bluntly.


    Xiao Muyun invited Su Liang to sit down and poured her a cup of tea, ��At


    Huguo Temple, you picked up my fan, and when I went back to find it, we met.��


    Su Liang asked again, ��What was our rtionship before?��


    Xiao Muyun sighed inaudibly, and without answering Su Liang��s question, he counter-questioned, ��I don��t know how you are doing now? Are you already married?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I��m doing well, and I haven��t married.��


    Xiao Muyun��s expression brightened, ��Then, where were you before? Did you return to the capital city alone?��


    ��A friend helped me quite a bit,�� Su Liang said, ��I lost my memory and want to know what happened in the past and how my family died.��


    Xiao Muyun gave a bitter smile, ��I also want to know why my sister died so suddenly. I thought you would know something, but I didn��t expect that you have forgotten everything. ��


    ��What was our rtionship?�� Su Liang asked again.


    ��If the Su family hadn��t had an ident, you would already be a part of the Xiao family.�� Xiao Muyun looked intently at Su Liang.


    Su Liang was stunned for a moment, ��Given the disparity in our social status, were you trying to make me a concubine?��


    Xiao Muyun shook his head, ��Although I am a son of the prime minister��s mansion, I am a bastard. My birth mother was originally a servant in the prime minister��s mansion, and now I hold a leisurely position in the Ministry of Rites. I had a wife before who died in childbirth two years ago, leaving a newborn daughter behind. I originally wanted to marry you as the second wife. But I didn��t expect that so many things would happenter, and I thought you were already dead.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��With my background, even as a second wife, your family wouldn��t agree, would they?��


    Xiao Muyun sighed, ��It��s all up to people. I��m not very ambitious, and the wife I married before was arranged by my family. When marrying again, I could make some decisions.��


    As he spoke, Xiao Muyun��s expression darkened, ��In fact, I had the best rtionship with my older sister who married into the Second Prince��s mansion. She was the legitimate eldest daughter and the most favored. She always looked out for me, her bastard brother. I only told her about our situation, and she said she wanted to meet you and help speak up for us in front of our elders. But who would have thought����


    In response to Xiao Muyun��s emotional recollections, Su Liang simply said one word with a calm expression, ��Oh.��


    Xiao Muyun shook his head andughed bitterly, ��You��re really different from before. When I saw youe in just now, I almost thought I was mistaken.��


    ��Everyone says that my grandfather was the one who killed the Second Prince��s wife. Do you think so too?�� Su Liang asked.


    Xiao Muyun��s expression darkened slightly, ��Anyone with discerning eyes knows that my elder sister��s death was suspicious, and your family��s death was even more inexplicable. But now that my sister is buried peacefully and you have lost your memory, what happened that day no longer has any witnesses.��


    Su Liang changed the subject, ��Apart from this tassel, have I given you anything else?��


    Xiao Muyun nodded, ��There��s also a sachet containing calming herbs that you specifically blended for me. I kept it under my pillow all the time.��


    Although Su Liang still thought it would be difficult for the original master to marry into the Xiao family, even as a bastard��s second wife, these things were not absolute.


    If the Xiao family was open-minded, if Xiao Muyun could truly persuade them, and if the Second Prince��s wife��s influence in her natal family could help, the possibility could not be ruled out.


    But there were no ifs in reality.


    All these assumptions would never happen now. The original master was dead, and the Second Prince��s wife was also dead.


    Now, all Su Liang knew about the original master��s past with Xiao Muyun came from his one-sided ount.


    There were two people who knew the truth about the matter. As Su Liang��s memory loss was already known, Xiao Muyun might not be telling the truth when he recounted the past, as there was no way to verify the authenticity of his words.


    Su Liang was very calm at this moment because even if what Xiao Muyun said was true, she was not the protagonist of the story. She was just an outsider, investigating the experiences of the Original Master in her life.


    No matter whether Xiao Muyun��s feelings for the Original Master were genuine or false, Su Liang could not ask for the things that the Original Master personally gave away.


    However, she wouldn��t hand over the Original Master��s relics to Xiao Muyun before all the truths were cleared.


    ��Liang��er,�� Xiao Muyun reached out to hold Su Liang��s hand, but when he saw her cold eyes, he hesitated and withdrew his hand with a sigh, ��You don��t remember me anymore����


    ��If I still remember you, would the previous agreement still count?�� Su Liang asked Xiao Muyun.


    Xiao Muyun nodded without hesitation, ��Of course! As long as you agree, I��ll go back and talk to my family today! Don��t worry, I will find a way to clear the obstacles and marry you!��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Don��t get excited, I don��t remember you anymore.��


    Xiao Muyun��s face stiffened.


    ��I used to have only a doctor tor a grandtather, and now I have nothing. The past was just my foolish dreams; Master Xiao has forgotten about it as well.�� Su Liang stood up as she finished speaking.


    Xiao Muyun tried to pull her again, but Su Liang dodged him.


    ��Liang��er, if you��ve forgotten, I can tell you everything! �� Xiao Muyun��s eyes were persistent.


    Su Liang turned around and sat down again, ��You can tell me, I��m listening.��


    Xiao Muyun was stunned, and after a moment, he sat back down, sighed, ��It��s a long story.��


    Su Liang remained calm, ��There��s no rush, take your time.��


    The more he said, the more she could judge whether there was anything unreasonable in his story.


    Xing Yusheng, Qin Yujin, and Lin Xueqing arrived at the entrance of the Su Mansion, only to find the doors locked during daylight hours.


    ��Is Young Master Ning at home?�� Qi Jun was doubtful.


    Xing Yusheng thought that Ning Jing should be at home, just not going out. Su Liang locked the door from the outside when she left and didn��t give them the key.


    Qi Jun knocked on the door, but there was no response.


    So he climbed the wall to look for Ning Jing.


    When he found him, Ning Jing was practicing on the Plum Blossom Piles at the Training Ground in the back.


    Even when the handsome man was doing woodworking, he was still pleasing to the eye.


    ��Young Master Ning!�� Qi Jun greeted him, then exined why he appeared here.


    Ning Jing straightened up, holding a saw in his hand. The cold light on his jade-like face made Qi Jun feel suddenly uneasy.


    ��I don��t have the key, enter through the back door,�� Ning Jing said.


    Qi Jun: �� This way of treating guests is very unique.


    When Qi Jun returned, Xing Yusheng and the others didn��t mind at all. They took a detour to the back alley of the Su Mansion.


    The back door was ajar, and it opened with a push.


    The three of them went in to find Ning Jing, but he was not in the training ground, the garden, or the courtyard.


    Lin Xueqing blinked, ��Could Brother Ning have gone to find Little Sister Su?��


    Xing Yusheng pressed his forehead, ��Is anyone treating us as guests?��


    Lin Xueqing shook her head, ��You are a guest, but I��m not. I am family with


    Brother Ning and Little Sister Su, so there��s no need for politeness.�� Qin Yujin chuckled, ��Cousin and Xueqing will soon be family as well.�� Lin Xueqing��s face turned red, ��Who��s bing family with him?��


    Xing Yusheng spoke with a hint ofughter, ��Since they��re not here, why not go and see my mansion? It��s right next door..��

 Chapter 129 - 129: 129. I have to go find him (second update)

    Chapter 129 - 129: 129. I have to go find him (second update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    For a transmigrator who had lived two lifetimes, the love story of the original master, as described by Xiao Muyun, sounded trite andmonce to Su Liang.


    In one sentence: The illegitimate son from the Prime Minister��s Mansion, who has little presence, falls in love with a gentle and graceful girl from a small family after losing his wife, and they secretly vowed to spend their lives together.


    Xiao Muyun seemed touched as he recounted the story.


    Su Liang listened calmly.


    ��This fan represents the beginning of our fate and has never left my side,�� Xiao Muyun held the folding fan in his hand and looked at Su Liang with a bitter smile, ��I thought that you were forever gone, but to my surprise, you are still alive. But you are alive, and yet you��ve forgotten me, forgotten everything between us.��


    At Xiao Muyun��s sorrowful sighs, Su Liang thoughtfully asked, ��When disaster befell the Su Family, didn��t you check whether I was dead or alive?��


    If someone cares so much, at the very least, they would want to see the body.


    Xiao Muyun sighed deeply, ��By the time I received the news, the remains of the Su Family had already been collected. Everyone said that the entire Su Family was wiped out.��


    Su Liang thought, the key issue was, if the Su Family was murdered, how could the original master, a helpless girl, escaped? And who took her to the Su Family Vige?


    If it was indeed the second prince who made the move, he surely wouldn��t have left anyone alive.


    There must be a person who helped the original master.


    But ording to all known information, there was no hint of who this could be.


    ��Where are my family members buried?�� Su Liang asked.


    Xiao Muyun replied, ��On Wangxiang Mountain outside the city, there is a cemetery.��


    ��Who buried them?�� Su Liang asked again.


    If the second prince was convinced that it was Su Yuanzhou who killed the second princess, why would he allow the Su Family to be properly buried?


    Xiao Muyun looked ashamed, ��It was the fifth prince. He has always been frail and sickly, and your grandfather was taking care of his health. After the incident with the Su Family, the fifth prince arranged for the burial of the bodies. It is said that because of this, he even had a conflict with the second prince. Later, he fell sick and never left his home. If it hadn��t been for the fifth prince, it is hard to imagine what would have happened. I was powerless at that time.��


    Su Liang was taken aback, the fifth prince mentioned by Xiao Muyun aroused her attention.


    She had initially nned to discuss the matter of the Su Family with Duanmu Chen in the next few days. Although the two had previously agreed to ��cooperate�� on this matter, they hadn��t gone into detail.


    Xing Yusheng had once sent Qi Yan to the capital city to investigate the news about the Su family, but he only focused on Su Liang, the Su Familydy that few people knew, and did not pay attention to many key points.


    Therefore, this was the first time Su Liang heard about the fifth prince��s rtionship with the Su Family.


    Her intuition told her he was very important.


    ��Liang��er? Are you alright?�� Xiao Muyun looked at her with concern.


    Su Liang returned to her senses and shook her head, ��I��m fine. Is there anything else you want to tell me?��


    Xiao Muyun sighed, ��I can��t think of anything else for now. I would often visit your grave to talk when I��m free, but I never thought, the person buried there was not you.��


    Every time Xiao Muyun expressed his emotions, Su Liang would promptly change the topic, ��Is your family still investigating the cause of the second princess��s death?��


    Xiao Muyun gave a bitter smile, ��So much time has passed, what can we find now? Even if we found something, what difference would it make?��


    ��Tofort your sister��s spirit in heaven.�� Su Liang said.


    Xiao Muyun was taken aback, ��You��re right. But my grandfather and father both let the matter rest. As a powerless illegitimate son, what can I do?��


    Su Liang looked at Xiao Muyun.


    His sorrow didn��t seem fake.


    But it was utterly useless.


    He had just said that the second princess was kind to him before she got married. If this was his reciprocation, Su Liang could only say that perhaps Xiao Muyun was acting in line with the times, preserving himself, but his inherent cowardice was clearly shown.


    Not bad, but in Su Liang��s eyes, this man was incapable, only understanding the romantic and mournful things, longing for an easy life.


    His past with the original master sounded very romantic.


    But when he heard that the original master was dead, he didn��t even have the courage to take one look.


    He had reasons for all his actions, and those reasons were reasonable.


    Exactly because of this, Su Liang felt, this man was entirely unreliable. Hecked ambitions. Though he could share wealth and riches, he couldn��t share adversity.


    ��Liang��er, are you ming me?�� For the third time, Xiao Muyun tried to hold Su Liang��s hand.


    Su Liang looked indifferent, ��I forgot. The things you said, to me, they all seemed like someone else��s business. You already regarded me as dead, from now on consider me really dead.��


    Su Liang stood up to leave after her words, Xiao Muyun blocked her path, looking hurt, ��You are clearly alive, and heaven has allowed us to meet again, how can I pretend as if nothing happened? As I��ve said, I can marry you, what else are you unsatisfied with?��


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Mr. Xiao, please step aside.��


    ��I won��t allow it!�� cried Xiao Muyun, his eyes red, ��You promised to marry me long ago, now you want to back out, I won��t ept it!��


    Su Liang found this very annoying. She found him rather obnoxious, but he was the original master��s lover. She couldn��t just hit him because of a disagreement. She figured it would be best to sever ties and avoid him in the future.


    But Xiao Muyun insisted that Su Liang had hurt him, demanding an exnation, which gave her a headache.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door, disrupting the strange atmosphere in the room.


    ��Who is it?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Me.�� A familiar voice came from outside.


    Su Liang, feeling as if she��d received a pardon, quickly maneuvered around Xiao Muyun to open the door and let Ning Jing in. She closed the door and sighed in relief.


    Xiao Muyun��s expression changed when he saw Ning Jing. ��Liang��er, who is this man?��


    Su Liang, who had initially released Ning Jing, grabbed his arm again, ��This is the friend I told you about, who has helped me a lot.��


    Xiao Muyun noticed Su Liang��s hand on Ning Jing��s arm and his face darkened.


    ��You guys����


    Su Liang nodded, ��As you can see, after losing my memory, I fell in love with him.


    Ning Jing looked slightly rebellious and brushed away Su Liang��s hand.


    Su Liang grabbed his arm again, ��But he doesn��t ept my feelings, so we can only be friends for now.��


    Xiao Muyun frowned, ��You����


    Su Liang was firm, ��But I won��t give up!��


    Xiao Muyun looked at Su Liang in disbelief, ��Would you rather pursue a man who doesn��t love you than be with me?��


    Su Liang looked regretful, ��Feelings can��t be forced. I forgot to introduce him. He is Ning Jing, the head of the Ning Family, a leading merchant in Xunyang and the top candidate in the recent exam. He��ll be taking the Imperial Civil Service exams soon. If he��s willing to marry me, I��ll be the mistress of the Ning Family, with a lifetime of wealth I couldn��t possibly spend. I might even have the chance to be the Top Schr��s wife. I know you care about me, and seeing me doing well should make you happy for me, right?�� Xiao Muyun looked furious, ��But he didn��t promise to marry you!��


    Su Liang yfully swung Ning Jing��s arm, ��Is it impossible for us?��


    Ning Jing gave Su Liang a cool nce, ��Who knows what the future holds?��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��Mister Xiao, you heard him, there is hope for us to be together. Wish me well, and hope that you find a suitabledy soon.


    Farewell, we won��t meet again.��


    With that, Su Liang opened the door, leading Ning Jing away with a triumphant air.


    Xiao Muyun was left behind, a look of gloom on his face as he ripped apart a fan hanging off his robe.


    Once outside the door, Su Liang let go of Ning Jing, ��Why are you here?�� ��Buying fish.�� replied Ning Jing.


    ��Where��s the fish?�� Su Liang asked. Just as she finished speaking, a waiter walked out of the kitchen holding a fat fish.


    ��Didn��t Prince Xing and the others go home?�� Su Liang remembered that she had forgotten to give Xing Yusheng the key.


    Ning Jing instead asked, ��What was that all about earlier?��


    ��Xiao Muyun.�� Su Liang replied with three words.


    Ning Jing, having seen the love token embroidered with the character for ��cloud�� , immediately understood the situation.


    ��Since you knew I was here, it means you must have seen Prince Xing.�� Su


    Liang stated, ��Did youe to buy fish and take the opportunity to find me?��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��I want to eat fish, you should go back and cook it.��


    Su Liang: ��Alright then, it��s almost time. I can take the reserved food back and entertain my friends. The fish can be an additional dish.


    With a food box in one hand and the fish in the other, Ning Jing led her horse, and they headed home.


    ��Do you know the fifth prince?�� Su Liang asked. Ning Jing nodded, ��I do.��


    ��What��s his name?�� Su Liang asked again.


    ��Duanmu Ze.�� Ning Jing replied.


    ��Is he a good person?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I don��t know.��


    ��Xiao Muyun said the Su Family was buried by Duanmu Ze, do you think he was the one who sent ��me�� back to my hometown?�� Su Liang wondered.


    ��I don��t know.�� said Ning Jing.


    ��I think it might have been him. Perhaps he knew something about what happened back then.�� Su Liang said, ��I need to find him and ask him..��

 Chapter 130 - 130:130. True Purpose (One more revision)

    Chapter 130 - 130:130. True Purpose (One more revision)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Qi Jun was waiting at Su Liang��s house, and when he saw hering back with Ning Jing, he hurried to the neighboring house to look for Xing Yusheng. Xing Yusheng had alreadv shown Oin Yuiin and Lin Xueainc the house he nned to live in after getting married. It was considerably smaller than Su Liang��s ce, but it had everything, many pine trees were nted, and it was quite elegant.


    ��Xueqing, do you like it?�� Qin Yujin asked with a smile.


    Lin Xueqing nodded subconsciously, blushing when she realized her response, and seeing Qi Jun appear not far away, she quickly said, ��Su sister and Ning senior brother are back, let��s go over there!��


    Lin Xueqing ran away, and Qin Yujin gave Xing Yusheng a thumbs up, indicating that the mansion was a great addition.


    The fish they brought back was still alive, and Ning Jing was responsible for cleaning it up.


    By the time Lin Xueqing and the others came over, Su Liang had already started stewing the fish.


    ��It smells so good!�� Lin Xueqing hugged Su Liang out of habit, ��Su sister, tell the truth, did Ning senior brother go to pick you up? Su Liang shook her head, ��He didn��t pick me up.��


    Lin Xueqing paused, ��Is there someone else?��


    Su Liang pointed at the fish in the pot, ��This one.��


    Lin Xueqing held her forehead, ��It��s obvious that Ning senior brother is worried about you! Why won��t you both admit it?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Is that so? Then you��ll have to ask him about it.��


    Lin Xueqing turned her head and saw Ning Jing standing at the door, so she asked him, ��Ning senior brother, did you miss Su sister when you went to find


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Yes.��


    Lin Xueqing��s eyes lit up, ��Ning senior brother, you admit you like Su sister!��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��He admitted he likes me, like a brother kind of like.�� Lin Xueqing: ��Why is there no shyness at all? What��s with this openness?


    At dusk, Su Liang hosted guests at her home in the capital city for the first time.


    The dishes were plentiful, but only the fish was prepared by her personally.


    Lin Xueqing was looking forward to it and was about to taste it, but the fish in the middle was reced by Ning Jing in front of him.


    Su Liang was speechless, ��Don��t be so stingy.��


    ��They all say they��re not outsiders.�� Ning Jing��s face was in.


    Lin Xueqingughed secretly, ��I get it! Ning senior brother doesn��t want us to eat the dish Su sister made by herself!�� Su Liang asked in a faint tone, ��Can I eat it then?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��No.��


    Qin Yujin couldn��t help butugh, ��I didn��t expect Young Master Ning to be like this when he��s with Sister Liang.�� She found it adorable!


    Ning Jing only ate that fish.


    Xing Yusheng asked Su Liang who she had encountered at the restaurant.


    ��Someone I knew before, Xiao Muyun from the Prime Minister Mansion, do you know him?�� Su Liang asked.


    Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing shook their heads together. They had only been in the capital city for a short time.


    Qin Yujin nodded, ��I know, he is the second son of the Xiao family, the brother of thete second prince��s consort. Did he give Sister Liang any trouble?�� ��No.�� Su Liang shook her head, ��What else do you know about him?��


    Qin Yujin said she only knew that Xiao Muyun was talented, but he had never taken the Imperial examination. He once had a wife who had died in childbirth, leaving behind a daughter.


    As the sky darkened, Xing Yusheng, and the other two left.


    Su Liang turned around and saw Ning Jing standing there quietly, so she asked


    him, ��Why did you eat that fish alone?��


    Ning Jing was cold but not impolite.


    Although Xing Yusheng and the others really didn��t mind, Su Liang found it strange.


    ��I identally broke the fish��s gall dder.�� Ning Jing said.


    The fish galldder broke, and the taste must be bitter. Su Liang, being a good cook, rarely tasted the food during the cooking process and didn��t notice it.


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��You could have just told me directly. Why did you eat a bitter fish? I wouldn��t have made it if you had told me earlier.�� ��I wanted to try it. The taste is quite unique,�� said Ning Jing.


    ��Conserving is a good habit, but don��t do this again next time. It��s not good for your health,�� Su Liang said seriously.


    When Su Liang returned to the kitchen and tasted a bit of the fish soup left in the pot, her face wrinkled in bitterness.


    Regarding Ning Jing��s act of eating a bitter fish without changing her expression, Su Liang had only onement: ��Truly extraordinary.��


    That night, Su Liang was thinking about the fifth prince and considering when to look for him.


    Chang��an appeared, saying that Duanmu Chen had invited Su Liang to talk about something.


    Seeing that there were no lights on in Ning Jing��s room, Su Liang thought she was asleep and didn��t call her, so she went with Chang��an.


    Duanmu Chen was having ate-night snack, and he was holding a book in his hand.


    ��Sit.�� He was much calmer tonight than usual.


    After Chang��an served tea and withdrew, Duanmu Chen put down the book and chopsticks and looked at Su Liang, ��I didn��t expect that you had some history with my cousin.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��Were you spying on me?��


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��It was for protection. Duanmu Ao will definitely not let you go.��


    ��I��ve lost my memory,�� said Su Liang, ��You should know Xiao Muyun better than me. I didn��t expect that you knew nothing about his connection with ��met.��


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��I��m not close with him. He��s an ordinary,w-abiding person.��


    The two words urately described Su Liang��s impression of Xiao Muyun.


    Ordinary, meaning ipetent.


    Law-abiding, or viewed from another angle, craving for afortable life, with no courage to take any risks.


    ��Regardless of the past, I know you can��t possibly be interested in him anymore. If he keeps pestering you, you can handle it yourself. It��s not appropriate for me to intervene,�� said Duanmu Chen, ��I presume you��ve already learned that the funeral arrangements for your family were taken care of by my fifth brother.��


    Su Liang nodded. She only learned about this today and nned to visit the Su family graves tomorrow.


    ��Duanmu Che��s mother had been the emperor��s favorite woman, but she passed away several years ago due to illness,�� said Duanmu Chen, ��Nian Ruxue bears some resemnce to her.��


    Su Liang had heard Duanmu Chen mention before that Nian Ruxue caught the emperor��s eye and was supposed to enter the Imperial Harem. So this was the reason behind it.


    ��Although my fifth brother is weak and sickly, with an introverted temperament, his position in my father��s heart is quite special. That��s why he was able to help the Su family back then, and Duanmu Ao dared not do anything to him,�� Duanmu Chen said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I understand now. Did the fourth prince find any clues to the death of the second princes wife:


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��With the death of your family and your memory loss, there��s no way to investigate it anymore. If you can recover your memory, it might be much simpler. I suspect that Duanmu Che knows something, but since I don��t have much interaction with him, it��s not appropriate for me to ask him.��


    Su Liang understood, ��Should I ask him?��


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��You��re the most suitable person to do so. Perhaps it was all arranged by Duanmu Che for you to leave the capital city and go to Bei��an County. You can approach him under the guise of treating his illness.�� ��Alright, I��ll give it a try.�� Su Liang had already nned to do this.


    ��Since we��re cooperating, make sure to inform me of any new information in a timely manner. If I find out anything on my end, I��ll tell you too,�� Duanmu


    Chen said as he picked up the book again, ��That��s all for now. You can go back.��


    Su Liang got up and was about to leave when she turned back, ��Could the fourth prince remove the spies who are watching me?��


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��What are you trying to do behind my back?��


    ��In that case, if I find any lurking people and kill them when I��m not in a good mood, don��t me me,�� Su Liang said indifferently.


    Duanmu Chen frowned, and Su Liang had already left.


    ��Master, by letting Miss Su approach the fifth prince, what if she ends up working directly with him?�� Chang��an expressed his concern.


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes were deep, ��Do you think that Duanmu Che has the heart of a Bodhisattva? He��s always been secretive, and now Su Liang can help me find out the truth about him.��


    Chang��an��s expression changed, ��So the true purpose of inviting Miss Su is��?��


    Duanmu Chen looked at the book in his hand, ��Duanmu Ao is nothing but a waste. I always feel that Duanmu Che will be a threat to me someday. My father has been protecting him well, and he may not necessarily be genuinely ill. Only the orphan of the Su family can get close to him..��

 Chapter 131 - 129: 129. I have to go find him (second update)

    Chapter 129: 129. I have to go find him (second update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    For a transmigrator who had lived two lifetimes, the love story of the original master, as described by Xiao Muyun, sounded trite andmonce to Su Liang.


    In one sentence: The illegitimate son from the Prime Minister��s Mansion, who has little presence, falls in love with a gentle and graceful girl from a small family after losing his wife, and they secretly vowed to spend their lives together.


    Xiao Muyun seemed touched as he recounted the story.


    Su Liang listened calmly.


    ��This fan represents the beginning of our fate and has never left my side,�� Xiao Muyun held the folding fan in his hand and looked at Su Liang with a bitter smile, ��I thought that you were forever gone, but to my surprise, you are still alive. But you are alive, and yet you��ve forgotten me, forgotten everything between us.��


    At Xiao Muyun��s sorrowful sighs, Su Liang thoughtfully asked, ��When disaster befell the Su Family, didn��t you check whether I was dead or alive?��


    If someone cares so much, at the very least, they would want to see the body.


    Xiao Muyun sighed deeply, ��By the time I received the news, the remains of the Su Family had already been collected. Everyone said that the entire Su Family was wiped out.��


    Su Liang thought, the key issue was, if the Su Family was murdered, how could the original master, a helpless girl, escaped? And who took her to the Su Family Vige?


    If it was indeed the second prince who made the move, he surely wouldn��t have left anyone alive.


    There must be a person who helped the original master.


    But ording to all known information, there was no hint of who this could be.


    ��Where are my family members buried?�� Su Liang asked.


    Xiao Muyun replied, ��On Wangxiang Mountain outside the city, there is a cemetery.��


    ��Who buried them?�� Su Liang asked again.


    If the second prince was convinced that it was Su Yuanzhou who killed the second princess, why would he allow the Su Family to be properly buried?


    Xiao Muyun looked ashamed, ��It was the fifth prince. He has always been frail and sickly, and your grandfather was taking care of his health. After the incident with the Su Family, the fifth prince arranged for the burial of the bodies. It is said that because of this, he even had a conflict with the second prince. Later, he fell sick and never left his home. If it hadn��t been for the fifth prince, it is hard to imagine what would have happened. I was powerless at that time.��


    Su Liang was taken aback, the fifth prince mentioned by Xiao Muyun aroused her attention.


    She had initially nned to discuss the matter of the Su Family with Duanmu Chen in the next few days. Although the two had previously agreed to ��cooperate�� on this matter, they hadn��t gone into detail.


    Xing Yusheng had once sent Qi Yan to the capital city to investigate the news about the Su family, but he only focused on Su Liang, the Su Familydy that few people knew, and did not pay attention to many key points.


    Therefore, this was the first time Su Liang heard about the fifth prince��s rtionship with the Su Family.


    Her intuition told her he was very important.


    ��Liang��er? Are you alright?�� Xiao Muyun looked at her with concern.


    Su Liang returned to her senses and shook her head, ��I��m fine. Is there anything else you want to tell me?��


    Xiao Muyun sighed, ��I can��t think of anything else for now. I would often visit your grave to talk when I��m free, but I never thought, the person buried there was not you.��


    Every time Xiao Muyun expressed his emotions, Su Liang would promptly change the topic, ��Is your family still investigating the cause of the second princess��s death?��


    Xiao Muyun gave a bitter smile, ��So much time has passed, what can we find now? Even if we found something, what difference would it make?��


    ��Tofort your sister��s spirit in heaven.�� Su Liang said.


    Xiao Muyun was taken aback, ��You��re right. But my grandfather and father both let the matter rest. As a powerless illegitimate son, what can I do?��


    Su Liang looked at Xiao Muyun.


    His sorrow didn��t seem fake.


    But it was utterly useless.


    He had just said that the second princess was kind to him before she got married. If this was his reciprocation, Su Liang could only say that perhaps Xiao Muyun was acting in line with the times, preserving himself, but his inherent cowardice was clearly shown.


    Not bad, but in Su Liang��s eyes, this man was incapable, only understanding the romantic and mournful things, longing for an easy life.


    His past with the original master sounded very romantic.


    But when he heard that the original master was dead, he didn��t even have the courage to take one look.


    He had reasons for all his actions, and those reasons were reasonable.


    Exactly because of this, Su Liang felt, this man was entirely unreliable. Hecked ambitions. Though he could share wealth and riches, he couldn��t share adversity.


    ��Liang��er, are you ming me?�� For the third time, Xiao Muyun tried to hold Su Liang��s hand.


    Su Liang looked indifferent, ��I forgot. The things you said, to me, they all seemed like someone else��s business. You already regarded me as dead, from now on consider me really dead.��


    Su Liang stood up to leave after her words, Xiao Muyun blocked her path, looking hurt, ��You are clearly alive, and heaven has allowed us to meet again, how can I pretend as if nothing happened? As I��ve said, I can marry you, what else are you unsatisfied with?��


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Mr. Xiao, please step aside.��


    ��I won��t allow it!�� cried Xiao Muyun, his eyes red, ��You promised to marry me long ago, now you want to back out, I won��t ept it!��


    Su Liang found this very annoying. She found him rather obnoxious, but he was the original master��s lover. She couldn��t just hit him because of a disagreement. She figured it would be best to sever ties and avoid him in the future.


    But Xiao Muyun insisted that Su Liang had hurt him, demanding an exnation, which gave her a headache.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door, disrupting the strange atmosphere in the room.


    ��Who is it?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Me.�� A familiar voice came from outside.


    Su Liang, feeling as if she��d received a pardon, quickly maneuvered around Xiao Muyun to open the door and let Ning Jing in. She closed the door and sighed in relief.


    Xiao Muyun��s expression changed when he saw Ning Jing. ��Liang��er, who is this man?��


    Su Liang, who had initially released Ning Jing, grabbed his arm again, ��This is the friend I told you about, who has helped me a lot.��


    Xiao Muyun noticed Su Liang��s hand on Ning Jing��s arm and his face darkened.


    ��You guys����


    Su Liang nodded, ��As you can see, after losing my memory, I fell in love with him.


    Ning Jing looked slightly rebellious and brushed away Su Liang��s hand.


    Su Liang grabbed his arm again, ��But he doesn��t ept my feelings, so we can only be friends for now.��


    Xiao Muyun frowned, ��You����


    Su Liang was firm, ��But I won��t give up!��


    Xiao Muyun looked at Su Liang in disbelief, ��Would you rather pursue a man who doesn��t love you than be with me?��


    Su Liang looked regretful, ��Feelings can��t be forced. I forgot to introduce him. He is Ning Jing, the head of the Ning Family, a leading merchant in Xunyang and the top candidate in the recent exam. He��ll be taking the Imperial Civil Service exams soon. If he��s willing to marry me, I��ll be the mistress of the Ning Family, with a lifetime of wealth I couldn��t possibly spend. I might even have the chance to be the Top Schr��s wife. I know you care about me, and seeing me doing well should make you happy for me, right?�� Xiao Muyun looked furious, ��But he didn��t promise to marry you!��


    Su Liang yfully swung Ning Jing��s arm, ��Is it impossible for us?��


    Ning Jing gave Su Liang a cool nce, ��Who knows what the future holds?��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��Mister Xiao, you heard him, there is hope for us to be together. Wish me well, and hope that you find a suitabledy soon.


    Farewell, we won��t meet again.��


    With that, Su Liang opened the door, leading Ning Jing away with a triumphant air.


    Xiao Muyun was left behind, a look of gloom on his face as he ripped apart a fan hanging off his robe.


    Once outside the door, Su Liang let go of Ning Jing, ��Why are you here?�� ��Buying fish.�� replied Ning Jing.


    ��Where��s the fish?�� Su Liang asked. Just as she finished speaking, a waiter walked out of the kitchen holding a fat fish.


    ��Didn��t Prince Xing and the others go home?�� Su Liang remembered that she had forgotten to give Xing Yusheng the key.


    Ning Jing instead asked, ��What was that all about earlier?��


    ��Xiao Muyun.�� Su Liang replied with three words.


    Ning Jing, having seen the love token embroidered with the character for ��cloud�� , immediately understood the situation.


    ��Since you knew I was here, it means you must have seen Prince Xing.�� Su


    Liang stated, ��Did youe to buy fish and take the opportunity to find me?��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��I want to eat fish, you should go back and cook it.��


    Su Liang: ��Alright then, it��s almost time. I can take the reserved food back and entertain my friends. The fish can be an additional dish.


    With a food box in one hand and the fish in the other, Ning Jing led her horse, and they headed home.


    ��Do you know the fifth prince?�� Su Liang asked. Ning Jing nodded, ��I do.��


    ��What��s his name?�� Su Liang asked again.


    ��Duanmu Ze.�� Ning Jing replied.


    ��Is he a good person?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I don��t know.��


    ��Xiao Muyun said the Su Family was buried by Duanmu Ze, do you think he was the one who sent ��me�� back to my hometown?�� Su Liang wondered.


    ��I don��t know.�� said Ning Jing.


    ��I think it might have been him. Perhaps he knew something about what happened back then.�� Su Liang said, ��I need to find him and ask him..��

 Chapter 132 - 130:130. True Purpose (One more revision)

    Chapter 130:130. True Purpose (One more revision)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Qi Jun was waiting at Su Liang��s house, and when he saw hering back with Ning Jing, he hurried to the neighboring house to look for Xing Yusheng. Xing Yusheng had alreadv shown Oin Yuiin and Lin Xueainc the house he nned to live in after getting married. It was considerably smaller than Su Liang��s ce, but it had everything, many pine trees were nted, and it was quite elegant.


    ��Xueqing, do you like it?�� Qin Yujin asked with a smile.


    Lin Xueqing nodded subconsciously, blushing when she realized her response, and seeing Qi Jun appear not far away, she quickly said, ��Su sister and Ning senior brother are back, let��s go over there!��


    Lin Xueqing ran away, and Qin Yujin gave Xing Yusheng a thumbs up, indicating that the mansion was a great addition.


    The fish they brought back was still alive, and Ning Jing was responsible for cleaning it up.


    By the time Lin Xueqing and the others came over, Su Liang had already started stewing the fish.


    ��It smells so good!�� Lin Xueqing hugged Su Liang out of habit, ��Su sister, tell the truth, did Ning senior brother go to pick you up? Su Liang shook her head, ��He didn��t pick me up.��


    Lin Xueqing paused, ��Is there someone else?��


    Su Liang pointed at the fish in the pot, ��This one.��


    Lin Xueqing held her forehead, ��It��s obvious that Ning senior brother is worried about you! Why won��t you both admit it?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Is that so? Then you��ll have to ask him about it.��


    Lin Xueqing turned her head and saw Ning Jing standing at the door, so she asked him, ��Ning senior brother, did you miss Su sister when you went to find


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Yes.��


    Lin Xueqing��s eyes lit up, ��Ning senior brother, you admit you like Su sister!��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��He admitted he likes me, like a brother kind of like.�� Lin Xueqing: ��Why is there no shyness at all? What��s with this openness?


    At dusk, Su Liang hosted guests at her home in the capital city for the first time.


    The dishes were plentiful, but only the fish was prepared by her personally.


    Lin Xueqing was looking forward to it and was about to taste it, but the fish in the middle was reced by Ning Jing in front of him.


    Su Liang was speechless, ��Don��t be so stingy.��


    ��They all say they��re not outsiders.�� Ning Jing��s face was in.


    Lin Xueqingughed secretly, ��I get it! Ning senior brother doesn��t want us to eat the dish Su sister made by herself!�� Su Liang asked in a faint tone, ��Can I eat it then?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��No.��


    Qin Yujin couldn��t help butugh, ��I didn��t expect Young Master Ning to be like this when he��s with Sister Liang.�� She found it adorable!


    Ning Jing only ate that fish.


    Xing Yusheng asked Su Liang who she had encountered at the restaurant.


    ��Someone I knew before, Xiao Muyun from the Prime Minister Mansion, do you know him?�� Su Liang asked.


    Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing shook their heads together. They had only been in the capital city for a short time.


    Qin Yujin nodded, ��I know, he is the second son of the Xiao family, the brother of thete second prince��s consort. Did he give Sister Liang any trouble?�� ��No.�� Su Liang shook her head, ��What else do you know about him?��


    Qin Yujin said she only knew that Xiao Muyun was talented, but he had never taken the Imperial examination. He once had a wife who had died in childbirth, leaving behind a daughter.


    As the sky darkened, Xing Yusheng, and the other two left.


    Su Liang turned around and saw Ning Jing standing there quietly, so she asked


    him, ��Why did you eat that fish alone?��


    Ning Jing was cold but not impolite.


    Although Xing Yusheng and the others really didn��t mind, Su Liang found it strange.


    ��I identally broke the fish��s gall dder.�� Ning Jing said.


    The fish galldder broke, and the taste must be bitter. Su Liang, being a good cook, rarely tasted the food during the cooking process and didn��t notice it.


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��You could have just told me directly. Why did you eat a bitter fish? I wouldn��t have made it if you had told me earlier.�� ��I wanted to try it. The taste is quite unique,�� said Ning Jing.


    ��Conserving is a good habit, but don��t do this again next time. It��s not good for your health,�� Su Liang said seriously.


    When Su Liang returned to the kitchen and tasted a bit of the fish soup left in the pot, her face wrinkled in bitterness.


    Regarding Ning Jing��s act of eating a bitter fish without changing her expression, Su Liang had only onement: ��Truly extraordinary.��


    That night, Su Liang was thinking about the fifth prince and considering when to look for him.


    Chang��an appeared, saying that Duanmu Chen had invited Su Liang to talk about something.


    Seeing that there were no lights on in Ning Jing��s room, Su Liang thought she was asleep and didn��t call her, so she went with Chang��an.


    Duanmu Chen was having ate-night snack, and he was holding a book in his hand.


    ��Sit.�� He was much calmer tonight than usual.


    After Chang��an served tea and withdrew, Duanmu Chen put down the book and chopsticks and looked at Su Liang, ��I didn��t expect that you had some history with my cousin.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��Were you spying on me?��


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��It was for protection. Duanmu Ao will definitely not let you go.��


    ��I��ve lost my memory,�� said Su Liang, ��You should know Xiao Muyun better than me. I didn��t expect that you knew nothing about his connection with ��met.��


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��I��m not close with him. He��s an ordinary,w-abiding person.��


    The two words urately described Su Liang��s impression of Xiao Muyun.


    Ordinary, meaning ipetent.


    Law-abiding, or viewed from another angle, craving for afortable life, with no courage to take any risks.


    ��Regardless of the past, I know you can��t possibly be interested in him anymore. If he keeps pestering you, you can handle it yourself. It��s not appropriate for me to intervene,�� said Duanmu Chen, ��I presume you��ve already learned that the funeral arrangements for your family were taken care of by my fifth brother.��


    Su Liang nodded. She only learned about this today and nned to visit the Su family graves tomorrow.


    ��Duanmu Che��s mother had been the emperor��s favorite woman, but she passed away several years ago due to illness,�� said Duanmu Chen, ��Nian Ruxue bears some resemnce to her.��


    Su Liang had heard Duanmu Chen mention before that Nian Ruxue caught the emperor��s eye and was supposed to enter the Imperial Harem. So this was the reason behind it.


    ��Although my fifth brother is weak and sickly, with an introverted temperament, his position in my father��s heart is quite special. That��s why he was able to help the Su family back then, and Duanmu Ao dared not do anything to him,�� Duanmu Chen said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I understand now. Did the fourth prince find any clues to the death of the second princes wife:


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��With the death of your family and your memory loss, there��s no way to investigate it anymore. If you can recover your memory, it might be much simpler. I suspect that Duanmu Che knows something, but since I don��t have much interaction with him, it��s not appropriate for me to ask him.��


    Su Liang understood, ��Should I ask him?��


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��You��re the most suitable person to do so. Perhaps it was all arranged by Duanmu Che for you to leave the capital city and go to Bei��an County. You can approach him under the guise of treating his illness.�� ��Alright, I��ll give it a try.�� Su Liang had already nned to do this.


    ��Since we��re cooperating, make sure to inform me of any new information in a timely manner. If I find out anything on my end, I��ll tell you too,�� Duanmu


    Chen said as he picked up the book again, ��That��s all for now. You can go back.��


    Su Liang got up and was about to leave when she turned back, ��Could the fourth prince remove the spies who are watching me?��


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��What are you trying to do behind my back?��


    ��In that case, if I find any lurking people and kill them when I��m not in a good mood, don��t me me,�� Su Liang said indifferently.


    Duanmu Chen frowned, and Su Liang had already left.


    ��Master, by letting Miss Su approach the fifth prince, what if she ends up working directly with him?�� Chang��an expressed his concern.


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes were deep, ��Do you think that Duanmu Che has the heart of a Bodhisattva? He��s always been secretive, and now Su Liang can help me find out the truth about him.��


    Chang��an��s expression changed, ��So the true purpose of inviting Miss Su is��?��


    Duanmu Chen looked at the book in his hand, ��Duanmu Ao is nothing but a waste. I always feel that Duanmu Che will be a threat to me someday. My father has been protecting him well, and he may not necessarily be genuinely ill. Only the orphan of the Su family can get close to him..��

 Chapter 133 - 133: 133. Uncle Ning and the Kid (second update)

    Chapter 133 - 133: 133. Uncle Ning and the Kid (second update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang went to Lin Family first ording to the original n.


    Lin Shuzhi was very happy to see her.


    Lin Xueqing repeatedly confirmed that Su Liang��s rash had left no trace, which was excellent news.


    Su Liang felt a little guilty, as she hadn��t actually developed any rashes and had just used it as an excuse not to go out.


    ��Congrattions, Xueqing. I look forward to attending your wedding.�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    Lin Xueqing��s cheeks flushed, but she still openly admitted that she thought Xing Yusheng was a good match for her.


    She specifically mentioned that once they were married, they would be neighbors with Su Liang, something she was looking forward to.


    ��Xueqing, you didn��t agree to marry Crown Prince Xing just to be my neighbor, did you?�� Su Liang frowned.


    Lin Xueqing quickly shook her head, ��Of course not! A decision like marriage should be taken seriously. My father, my elder brother, and Yujin all say he��s a good person, and you��re friends with him too. I think he��s quite nice and genuinely likes me. He knows a lot and has been to many ces. I enjoy cooking, and he��s willing to help me out, just like you and Ning Jing do.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Not bad.��


    Some things may seem ordinary at first nce, but life is made up of all kinds of trivial mattersing together.


    Sometimes, it��s the seemingly insignificant little things that reveal a person��s character and attitude towards you.


    Xing Yusheng isn��t a dominant person, and his past hasn��t been smooth. The warmth provided by his family has also been limited. Therefore, he will double his efforts to repay whoever treats him well.


    Xing Yusheng is a man who cherishes and longs for tranquility.


    At the same time, Xing Yusheng��s background enables him to have the conditions to achieve the peace he desires.


    And because of some special reasons, he has be a noble with no future prospects.


    Each of these aspects alone might not be unique, butbined together, they are quite rare.


    This is also the main reason Su Liang thinks Xing Yusheng is suitable for Lin Xueqing.


    As for the undecided wedding date, Su Liang didn��t think it was a big deal. In her eyes, Lin Xueqing was still young. After getting married, she would have to face the matter of having children, so it wouldn��t hurt to wait another year or two.


    After all, it was an imperial decree granting their marriage, it��s a done deal. Duke Qin��s Mansion and Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion may appear low-key now, but they are not to be trifled with lightly.


    Lin Xueqing insisted on Su Liang staying for dinner. She had learned many new dishes from Su Liang��s recipes and cooked them quite well.


    Ning Jing estimated that Su Liang would be at Lin��s house and arrived just in time for dinner.


    After lunch, Su Liang and Ning Jing left Lin��s house and went to Duke Qin��s Mansion.


    Old Master Qin was in good spirits. Seeing the two of them appear, he immediately smiled and waved at them, looking kind and amiable.


    Su Liang took Old Master Qin��s pulse, and his recovery was going well. In another ten days or so, he could try walking on the ground slowly.


    Just as the acupuncture session ended, Qin Yujin came running in and saw Su Liang with a smile, ��The Military Exam registration is today. I was wondering if you could go!��


    Su Liang showed Qin Yujin the registration card for the Military Exam.


    ��I really admire you; you��re so amazing. Xueqing taught me some self-defense techniques, but I haven��t quite grasped them. I��ll need your guidance when you have time,�� Qin Yujin said with a smile.


    Su Liang agreed without hesitation.


    ��Xueqing and I have made ns to cheer for you together during the exam,�� Qin Yujin said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��You��re wee toe and watch.��


    Although Su Liang had seen Nian Ruxue today, she didn��t mention it, and Qin


    Y11J1n didn��t ask.


    After having a cup of tea at Qin��s house, Su Liang and Ning Jing took their leave.


    Both of them didn��t ride horses today. Su Liang declined Qin Yujin��s offer to arrange a carriage for them. She hadn��t gone out for a few days and wanted to walk around on her own.


    The content of their ��conversation�� on the road was the Romance of the Three Kingdoms story that Su Liang had only begun tellingst time.


    As Su Liang talked about ��borrowing arrows with straw boats,�� the two side by side walked through the bustling marketce.


    A sharp arrow pierced through the air and shot towards Su Liang��s back!


    Ning Jing��s eyes narrowed, but he made no move.


    Su Liang dodged while pushing away a passerby.


    The arrow prated through the bluestone b and stuck firmly in it, disying its tremendous power.


    Ning Jing looked back in the direction the arrow came from and saw no one suspicious.


    Su Liang pulled the arrow out of the ground. There were no particr marks on it, and the material was ordinary.


    She hadn��t used any Martial Arts and appeared to have avoided the arrow merely by luck.


    As the two left with the arrow, the briefmotion subsided, and the marketce returned to its original order.


    ��Someone��s watching, better not go find Zhengzheng for now,�� Su Liang said.


    The two walked home through the alleyways, with Su Liang continuing her unfinished stories as if nothing had happened.


    Once they entered the house, Su Liang held up the arrow, examined it several times, and handed it to Ning Jing, ��Who do you think it was?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I don��t know. It could be Duanmu Ao, Nian Ruxue, or perhaps Duanmu Che.��


    ��You���� Su Liang looked at the center of Ning Jing��s eyebrows, ��It seems like it��s been a while since I��ve seen someone with a darkened forehead on you, and this time you didn��t foresee any danger for me either?��


    ��It��s because I haven��t seen many peopletely.�� Ning Jing said indifferently. Originally living in the capital city, he rarely saw people since it was a ce that appeared prosperous on the surface but was filled with bloodshed and killing in secret. Some treacherous people left him confused and disgusted.


    Although he had special abilities, he no longer rejected them, but he wouldn��t deliberately go out to find someone in need of saving.


    He was once lost, but he had long learned to use his ability without letting it control his life.


    ��Then why didn��t you notice when you see me every day?�� Su Liang was puzzled.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��Today��s event, you could protect yourself, and there was no danger to your life.��


    Su Liang was taken aback, ��That��s true.��


    What Ning Jing saw always required his intervention.


    But Su Liang was different now from before.


    ��Would you see one of Duanmu Ao and Nian Ruxue with darkened focus if you looked at them now? Is one of them nning to kill me?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��It won��t happen today, because it doesn��t require my help.�� Ning Jing said. ��Never mind.�� Su Liang shook her head, ��We��ll talk about it next time.��


    Su Liang didn��t go to Wan Hui��s house. While she was making dinner, she heard Zhengzheng calling her.


    Ning Jing secretly went and brought Zhengzheng over.


    ��Auntie!�� Zhengzheng happily pounced over, hugged Su Liang��s leg, and raised her little face, ��Uncle Ning said Auntie misses me a lot!��


    Su Liane smiled and bent down to Dick uD Zhenzzhenz. ��Yes.��


    ��Zhengzheng misses Auntie too!�� Zhengzheng said cheerfully.


    After making dinner, Su Liang added a Shrimp and Egg Custard Soup for Zhengzheng.


    Considering Ning Jing��s principle that he couldn��t eat less than others, Su Liang made two bowls.


    ��Why doesn��t Auntie have eggs?�� Zhengzheng was puzzled.


    Su Liang, who was drinking soup, almost choked. Children spoke without filter, making ambiguous remarks!


    ��She doesn��t like it.�� Ning Jing said.


    ��But it tastes so good!�� Zhengzheng expressed his confusion.


    Su Liang thought for a moment. It wasn��t that she didn��t like to eat it, but it was especially made for children. Ning Jing always wanted a share of even the children��s food, so that��s why she made two portions.


    So, Su Liang said seriously, ��It��s not that I don��t like it, it��s because I��m not a child. ��


    Zhengzheng blinked, ��Is Uncle Ning a child?��


    ��You ask him.�� Su Liang chuckled.


    Zhengzheng looked at Ning Jing, waiting for his answer.


    Ning Jing nodded calmly, ��Yes, I am.��


    Zhengzhengughed and fell into Ning Jing��s arms, ��Uncle Ning is such a big kid!��


    Su Liang facepalmed. The Great God had excellent mental resilience. As long as he didn��t feel embarrassed, others would be the ones who felt embarrassed.


    Zhengzheng yed until he was tired and fell asleep on Ning Jing��s shoulder, who then took him home.


    For the next three days, Su Liang didn��t go out and had a fulfilling and peaceful time, with no one breaking into the house.


    On the fifth day of the second month, the Military Exam officially began.


    This was always the busiest time in the capital city.


    Schrs who hade to take the exam arrived one after another, and those who came to participate in the Military Exam from all over the country also gathered here.


    Inns, restaurants, and tea houses were all booming with business.


    Like other days, Su Liang got up to exercise, made breakfast, ate with Ning Jing, and the sun had just risen.


    She was changing clothes when she heard Lin Xueqing��s voice outside.


    When Su Liang came out, she saw her friends had arrived.


    Xing Yusheng said that his grandmother was going to go see the excitement, but since it was crowded today, he persuaded her to wait a few days. Xing Yusheng handed Su Liang the sword he had brought, ��Try it.��


    Su Liang took it, and it looked simple and heavy but was unexpectedly light.


    She unsheathed the sword, shing cold light, with a very thin de. The words ��Luoying�� were engraved on it.


    Su Liang was surprised internally. She knew that Ning Jing��s most formidable swordsmanship was called Luoying Sword, which she had learned but was still far from mastering due to its intricacy andplexity.


    As for this sword, whether it was rted to the Luoying Swordsmanship, she couldn��t ask Ning Jing at the moment, and only thanked Xing Yusheng.


    Xing Yusheng shook his head, ��No need. It��s a gift from my father to you upon our first meeting. He gave it to me this morning and said you might be able to use it recently.��


    Su Liang thought that Xing Ji only gave her the gift today; this Luoying Sword might be something he had just acquired or had found specifically for her.


    Su Liang handed it to Ning Jing, ��What do you think?�� Ning Jing didn��t take it but said only one word, ��Good..��

 Chapter 134 - 134: 134. Putting On An Act of Profundity (First Update)

    Chapter 134 - 134: 134. Putting On An Act of Profundity (First Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Don��t misunderstand, he was talking to Zhengzheng while ying with the child,�� Su Liang exined.


    Xing Yusheng smiled, ��We all understand.��


    Su Liang: �� She doesn��t care what they think.


    The preliminary trial of the Military Exam was held in West City. There were many people, and no Combat Stage was set up. Instead, arge square was divided into separate areas.


    Two people from the same group wouldpete, one eliminated and the other advanced, and the advanced would enter the next round of trials.


    On the first day of the preliminary trial, two rounds of selection would be held, one in the morning and one in the afternoon, and more than half of the participants would be eliminated in one day.


    As there were limited spaces, not everyone couldpete at the same time, so they had to take turns entering the arena.


    Qi Yan and Qi Jun went ahead to check Su Liang��s group assignment.


    Suddenly, Qin Yujin pulled at Su Liang��s sleeve, ��Is that Nian Ruxue?��


    Following the direction of Qin Yujin��s gaze, Su Liang first saw the maid of Nian Ruxue whom she had met twice before. Standing next to the maid was a delicate young man, but with obvious curves showing through, it was obvious at a nce that she was a woman, and her stature was no different from that of


    Nian Ruxue.


    The reason why Qin Yujin was not sure was because the person was wearing a delicate silver mask, revealing only the eyes and lower jaw.


    ��Is it her?�� Qin Yujin frowned, ��Why is she wearing men��s clothes and a mask?��


    Su Liang expressed her confusion.


    Soon, people around them started discussing, saying that Nian Ruxue participated in the Military Exam and dressed in men��s clothing with a mask to hide her face to avoid her opponents treating her like a woman and holding back.


    ��Miss Nian is here topete with us openly and honestly, which is really admirable,�� one man said loudly, ��I don��t know about anyone else, but if I were to fight against Miss Nian, I wouldn��t be able to bear to hurt her with such a


    beautiful and captivating appearance!��


    A group of men joined in themotion.


    For a moment, Nian Ruxue was treated as a goddess-like existence by many


    men.


    This time, everyone��s expectations for Nian Ruxue in the Military Exam suddenly skyrocketed.


    There are always oddities in crowded ces.


    Soon, someone said thatpared to Nian Ruxue who also participated in the Military Exam, Su Liang was not as magnanimous, and it was hard to guarantee that she would not use her beauty to confuse her opponents.


    Hearing these words, Lin Xueqing was furious!


    Her sister Su was here topete, not to confuse her opponents. If an opponent was disturbed by Su Liang��s beauty, how could it be her fault? It meant that the opponent��s mind was not good enough, and it would not be a grievance if they lost.


    ��This is tant discrimination!�� Lin Xueqing was indignant, ��They think that if a woman fights against a man, even if she wins, it��s not because of her real abilities, but because of her looks! On what basis do they demand Su Liang to dress as a man and cover her face? To put it that way, I think those people should cover their own faces, lest if Su Liang loses, it would be because their ugly faces scared her and affected her performance!��


    Xing Yusheng couldn��t help butugh and nodded repeatedly, ��Xueqing��s point is very reasonable.��


    ��Fairpetition, what does it matter whether it��s a man or a woman? Nian


    Ruxue is just putting on an act, while Su Liang is truly open and honest.�� Lin Xueqing dered that those who admired Nian Ruxue and belittled Su Liang would have their faces pped!


    The Qi brothers returned and reported that Su Liang was assigned to the tenth group, with four people in total. Two would be selected in the morning and one in the afternoon. After two rounds of elimination, the final winner would advance to the next day��s selection.


    ��The first ten groups are starting, right over there, Miss Su should go quickly!�� Qi Yan pointed in a direction.


    Xing Yusheng asked Qi Jun, ��What about Nian Ruxue?��


    Qi Jun said Nian Ruxue was not in the same group as Su Liang, and her order was quite far behind.


    Su Liang��s first opponent was a tall, strong man of the power type.


    The referee introduced the ages of both parties.


    Su Liang had just turned fifteen.


    The opponent was thirty-four and a half, which happened to be within the maximum age limit for the Military Exam.


    Thispetition between a man and a woman who were about twenty years apart was the first of its kind in the history of the Military Exam.


    Before the fight began, the man sneered and said, ��Little girl, I won��t show you any mercy!��


    Su Liang��s expression remained calm, ��Me neither.��


    Among the participants in the preliminary selection were people of various skill levels, which Su Liang already knew.


    However, she didn��t expect that the first opponent she met was quite skilled, strong indeed, but also agile.


    Several other groups nearby had started and quickly ended their fights, and they all gathered around to watch Su Liang��s match.


    ��I didn��t expect her to be so amazing!��


    ��It��s a pity for both of them to meet in the first round. No matter who loses, they��re both unlucky. They both had the potential to make it to the final battle!��


    Everyone discussed excitedly. It was rare to see such an excitingpetition in the preliminary selection round.


    Xing Yusheng asked Ning Jing in a low voice, ��Could someone have deliberately arranged a strong opponent for Su Liang��s first match?��


    By doing so, not only could they gauge Su Liang��s strength, but they would also have a chance to eliminate her quickly.


    Although the Imperial examination in Qian Country was strictly controlled, the Military Exam preliminary selection had many participants and more rxed rules, so it wouldn��t be difficult for someone to manipte the oue.


    Moreover, random grouping was like ��destiny��, leaving no traces for others to find.


    Ning Jing didn��t answer Xing Yusheng��s question but silently watched the fight.


    ��Go, Auntie!�� Zhengzheng rode on Lu Yu��s neck and waved his little hands, cheering with all his might.


    The two seemed evenly matched.


    Qi Jun whispered to Xing Yusheng, ��Miss Su is not using her full strength, she is probing the opponent.��


    Xing Yusheng felt the same. Although the opponent had an imposing presence, Su Liang seemed to handle the pressure with ease.


    Just as Lin Xueqing let out an exmation, thinking that the tall, strong man was about to hit Su Liang, he was knocked down to the ground by Su Liang��s cunning roundhouse kick!


    Everyone stared in astonishment as theparably delicate and fragile Su Liang defeated the strong man.


    Meanwhile, the defeated man came to terms with the fact that Su Liang��s strength was greater than his own. He never had a chance to hurt her; he was constantly being suppressed by her.


    He wasn��t resentful, nor did he want to continue fighting. He admitted defeat, handed over his sign, and disappeared into the crowd.


    Su Liang, wins!


    Lin Xueqing and Qin Yujin, one on each side, hugged Su Liang, even more excited than her.


    Zhengzheng smiled brightly, ��Auntie is the best!��


    The next match was in the afternoon, and Su Liang left after her match.


    Xing Yusheng asked Qi Yan and Qi Jun to stay and pay attention to any strong opponents, especially Nian Ruxue��s first match, to see how powerful she was.


    Xing Yusheng didn��t care about Nian Ruxue, but he knew she did not get along with Su Liang. Her engagement to the second prince would inevitably cause trouble for Su Liang, so she was a potential enemy to watch out for.


    Duanmu Chen didn��t appear, but sent a subordinate to watch and report back to him. The subordinate was not well-known in Chang��an.


    Wan Hui invited them to the Wan Family Restaurant and reserved the best private room for them.


    Everyone raised their sses to toast. Besides Ning Jing, who remained aloof, everyone else was beaming.


    ��Feels like I��ve already secured the title of Top Schr.�� Su Liangughed.


    ��Aunt will be the Top Schr.�� Zhengzheng always knew how to catch on to the main point.


    Lin Xueqing smiled, ��I believe Sister Su will definitely be the Top Schr.�� Xing Yusheng nodded immediately, ��Me too.��


    Qin Yujin joked that their souls were perfectly in tune and added that she was also confident in Su Liang.


    Su Liang looked at Ning Jing directly, ��What about you?��


    Ning Jing shook her head, ��The opponents are unknown; don��t be blindly over-confident. ��


    Zhengzheng giggled, ��Just be confident!��


    Everyoneughed.


    The first round of thepetition ended after noon, eliminating half of thepetitors in half a day.


    Qi Yan and Qi Jun only came to the restaurant afterward.


    ��Miss Nian��s opponent was very weak; she defeated them with one move and pushed them out of bounds,�� Qi Yan snorted, ��I think there��s something wrong with the grouping!��


    Qi Jun shook his head, ��Hard to say. In the threerge groups, Miss Su and Miss Nian aren��t in the same group, they might only encounter each other at the very end.��


    ��Could Nian Ruxue cheat by bribing someone, so she always gets paired with weak opponents?�� Lin Xueqing asked.


    ��But judging from today��s groups, it might not be anything shady, perhaps it��s just a coincidence,�� said Qin Yujin.


    ��Anyway, I think she��s the type to use underhanded tricks,�� Lin Xueqing said, ��Even without any issues, she��s no match for Sister Su!��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Don��t praise me too much behind closed doors. Ning


    Jing knows my strength very well; he doesn��t think it��s certain.��


    Zhengzheng, the little cutie, raised her small hand and said loudly,


    ��Definitely! ��


    Ning Jing looked at Su Liang, his expression calm, ��Don��t disappoint


    Zhengzheng.��


    Su Liang rubbed her forehead, ��I��ll do my best.��


    On the first day of the Military Exam, the whole city was discussing it, talking mostly about Nian Ruxue.


    A nobledy enjoying a life of luxury, yet unafraid of hard work and dedicated to martial arts practice.


    She had never shown her martial arts skills before, remaining humble and low-key.


    To ensure fairness, she dressed as a man and wore a mask.


    Some even elevated the notion, saying that with such beauty and hard work, Nian Ruxue was striving to bring honor to Qian Country.


    The above were all examples of the wonderful reputation Nian Ruxue had in the capital city.


    There were few mentions of Su Liang. Those who did, some talked about the mystery of her resurrection, while others used her to highlight Nian Ruxue��s generous spirit.


    Only a few who had witnessed Su Liang��s strength personally today believed that she could make it to the end without idents.


    The Nian Family.


    After the marriage grant, Nian Ruxue was treated coldly by the old Nian matriarch and Nian Jitang and his wife. But today, their attitude towards her had improved.


    A maid brought Bird��s Nest soup for Nian Ruxue, saying that the old matriarch ordered her to drink it.


    ��Put it down.�� Nian Ruxue said indifferently as she groomed herself in front of the mirror, showing no joy.


    The maid put down the Bird��s Nest and quietly left the room.


    At the door, she bumped into someone.


    ��Eldest Young Master!�� The maid quickly stepped back.


    Nian Jinxing grabbed the maid and pushed her out, shutting the door behind him.


    The maid almost fell and stood outside looking uneasy.


    ��What are you doing, brother?�� Nian Ruxue asked with displeasure.


    Nian Jinxing walked up to Nian Ruxue and leaned in close, looking into her eyes as he whispered, ��How did you do it?��


    Nian Ruxue leaned back and frowned, ��I don��t understand what you��re talking about.��


    ��You can deceive others, but not me!�� Nian Jinxing sneered, ��I know your true ability!��


    Nian Ruxue stood up and snorted coldly, ��I had good luck today and faced a weak opponent. Can��t you stand to see me seed, brother?��


    ��How could I not? You��re my dear sister.�� Nian Jinxing picked up the mask from the table, covered Nian Ruxue��s face, andughed, ��But I don��t want to end up like Nian Jincheng, being yed by you. You��re the smartest person in the Nian Family. I��ll give you one more chance; tell me, what did you do?��


    Nian Ruxue��s face turned icy, ��Am I really so unbearable in your eyes, brother?��


    ��There��s no need for such empty words, they only hurt our feelings,�� Nian


    Jinxing scoffed. ��Since you won��t tell me, I��ll take this mask away.�� Nian Ruxue stared at him, ��What the hell are you up to?��


    Nian Jinxing suddenly closed in, grabbed her by the back of the neck, and whispered menacingly in her ear, ��Dressing as a man and wearing a mask, acting so mysterious, you don��t seem like my sister who always thought herself the most beautiful woman in the world, and hoped all men would be bewitched by her! Those reasons might fool others, but don��t I know you better?��


    Nian Ruxue��s face darkened, ��Think what you want!��


    ��I do have a daring guess, brother, and I wonder if you��d like to hear it?�� Nian Jinxing let go of Nian Ruxue, put the mask on his face, and barely hid the wickedness in his eyes, ��The one who really participated in the Military Exam isn��t you, but a stand-in you hired.. Am I right?��

 Chapter 135 - 135: 135. A Word is Final (Second Revision)

    Chapter 135: 135. A Word is Final (Second Revision)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Enough!�� Nian Ruxue��s expression showed her embarrassment, ��Second brother isn��t home, eldest brother has nothing to do, so he has to make fun of


    Nian Jinxing��s eyes narrowed slightly, suddenly heughed, ��You��re angry already? I��m sorry, I was just joking with you earlier. When are you leaving in the afternoon? I��ll go with you and cheer you on.��


    Nian Ruxue took back her mask, her face was cold as she said, ��The legs are on my elder brother, if you want to go, just go. Can I stop you?��


    Nian Jinxing stared at Nian Ruxue��s eyes, after a moment, he walked to the side and sat down, ��In that case, I won��t go.��


    ��Whatever you want!�� Nian Ruxue put down the mask and went into the inner room.


    When the maid came over to serve water, Nian Ruxue changed her clothes.


    After cleansing her face, she reapplied her makeup, prepared to go out, Nian Jinxing was still in her room and hadn��t left.


    Nian Ruxue did not put on her mask but held it in her hand and left the room. Nian Jinxing followed, his expression was peculiar.


    Not until they got in the carriage, except for Shiqi, who had been serving Nian Ruxue for many years, nobody else appeared.


    The siblings each upied one side of the carriage. Nian Ruxue closed her eyes in pretended sleep, Nian Jinxing nced at her from time to time. No one spoke.


    The noise grew louder as they got closer, they had arrived at the Battle Arena in West City.


    Nian Jinxing was the first one to get off the carriage, smiling. He reached out to help Nian Ruxue.


    Nian Ruxue looked at him, the iceberg-like face also revealed a gentle smile. She stepped off the carriage leaning on Nian Jinxing��s arm.


    The appearance of the siblings, looking at each other and smiling, seemed unbelievably harmonious and warm to outsiders.


    ��Fourth sister, eldest brother is blind, don��t take it to heart��, said Nian Jinxing, as he apanied Nian Ruxue towards her battlefield.


    Nian Ruxue held her mask in her hand without putting it on.


    Compared to the morning, it attracted more men��s attention, and many amazing gazes were cast in her direction.


    Nian Jinxing saw it and chuckled softly, saying in a low voice, ��Fourth sister is so talented and beautiful, to marry the second prince and be an Imperial


    Concubine, is really a pity. If fourth sister can get a good ranking in the Martial


    Arts Examination, there might be a chance to change this engagement.�� ��Thank you for your concern, elder brother��, Nian Ruxue��s smile did not reach her eyes.


    Nearing the Battle Arena, Nian Jinxing chuckled lightly, ��I am here to see your superb techniques, sister. Don��t disappoint me.��


    Nian Ruxue did not answer.


    Thepetition will start in a quarter of an hour, everyone in each group was checking in.


    People who passed the first round, if they did not check in on time for the second round, would be immediately disqualified, and their opponents from the same group would be directly promoted.


    Both Nian Ruxue and her second-round opponent had shown up. The opponent was a tall and lean man with quite a bit of a Jianghu Hero��s demeanor.


    There were no seats at the sidelines, the viewers could only stand in designated areas. Those who disrupted the order would be immediately driven away.


    Nian Ruxue, as one of the only two femalepetitors, had to wait till the fourth round to go on stage, but plenty of spectators had already gathered around her battlefield in advance, all of them being men.


    Nian Jinxing was annoyed by this chaotic environment, when he heard someone say ��Su Liang is over there, thepetition is about to start,�� he asked Nian Ruxue if she wanted to go over and take a look.


    She had already checked in and was not on stage for the time being.


    ��Okay,�� Nian Ruxue nodded slightly, ��Let��s go and see.��


    Nian Jinxing knew Su Liang. It was Nian Ruxue, who once imed it was Su Liang who had injured Duanmu Ao behind the Huguo Temple, resulting in her being granted the marriage.


    While walking towards Su Liang��s Battlefield, the crowd wasrge. Nian Jinxing carefully protected Nian Ruxue to prevent her from being bumped into.


    ��Elder brother doesn��t need to act this way, �� Nian Ruxue whispered softly. Nian Jinxing��s smile was mild, ��Isn��t this what the fourth sister likes?��


    Soon thereafter, the siblings caught sight of Su Liang as well as Qin Yujin, Lin Xueqing, and others watching from the sidelines.


    The two walked over, Nian Jinxing squeezed his way next to Qin Yujin. He smiled and greeted ��Miss Qin��.


    Qin Yujin, who was absorbed in the fight, suddenly saw Nian Jinxing and gasped, subconsciously leaning towards Lin Xueqing.


    A dark glint shed across Nian Jinxing��s eyes, which went unnoticed by anyone.


    ��Master Nian,�� Said Qin Yujin, having recovered from her surprise, she nodded slightly in greeting.


    ��Does Miss Qin know Miss Su Liang well?�� Nian Jinxing asked with a smile.


    ��Yes,�� Qin Yujin answered offhandedly, continuing to watch the fight.


    Xing Yusheng noticed this, took Qin Yujin��s ce and came over to greet Nian Jinxing.


    Ning Jing nced at Nian Jinxing coldly and then withdrew her gaze.


    Nian Ruxue didn��t squeeze into the crowd. She just stood on the outskirts watching the man dressed in ck the entire time.


    Su Liang had returned home in the afternoon to change into a ck suit, which entuated her thin and straight figure, as well as her aloof demeanor.


    The sight of her bare face caused many men to lose focus for a moment, but they also felt an awe that kept them at a distance.


    The opponent in the first round used fist-fighting techniques, and so did Su Liang. Neither of them used weapons.


    But weapons were allowed in the Martial Arts Examination, and there were no restrictions on their type.


    The opponent in the second round used a short knife, and Ning Jing brought Su Liang a spear from the carriage.


    The short knife required close contact to be useful, whereas the long spear directly increased the distance between the two fighters, which was an excellent counter to the short knife.


    The match didn��tst long, it ended with Su Liang using the spear to knock her opponent out of the arena.


    There were people cheering loudly.


    Others imed that Su Liang won owing to her superior weapon rather than her impressive techniques.


    Lin Xueqing whispered to Ning Qing, ��Sister Su is hiding her real skills, right?�� For those who do not understand speary, it looked like Su Liang barely moved her feet.


    Ning Jing nodded lightly, confirming Lin Xueqings guess.


    As the opponent used a weapon and so did Su Liang, there was no unfairness at all.


    Su Liang could switch weapons based on her opponents�� choices �C this was her prowess.


    Ning Jing had cautioned Su Liang not to reveal too much of her strength when it was unnecessary; enough was enough.


    Thus, although Su Liang had won two rounds, defeating two formidable opponents, the onlookers did not fully perceive the ferocity and dominance of her techniques.


    Lin Xueqing��s eyes brightened, ��I knew it!��


    Upon hearing her, Xing Yusheng pushed Qin Yujin who stood in the middle away and smiled at Lin Xueqing.


    Qin Yujin: ��He truly treats her like his sister, without any formality at all!


    Su Liang descended from the stage and spotted Nian Ruxue on the fringe. She was still dressed in the men��s clothing from the morning, with no mask on, and was smiling faintly at Su Liang.


    Once the Nian siblings had left, Su Liang received her friends�� congrattory remarks, ruffled Zhengzheng��s hair, and decided to head home.


    When she saw Nian Ruxue in masculine attire wearing a mask in the morning, Su Liang momentarily doubted if it was really her. To her surprise, Nian Ruxue showed up in the afternoon, sans mask, proving that it was indeed her.


    Su Liang was reminded of the time on the back mountain of Huguo Temple when Nian Ruxue was harassed by Duanmu Ao but he dared noty a hand on her. Whether Nian Ruxue was skilled in martial arts was not necessarily rted to this. After all, their statuses were worlds apart.


    Su Liang lost interest in watching Nian Ruxue��s matches for the moment, as they��d Cross paths sooner orter if Nian Ruxue wasn��t eliminated.


    By evening, Su Liang had returned home, read a few pages of a book, and was preparing dinner when she heard Qi Jun��s voice and came out of the kitchen.


    ��Miss Su, Master instructed me to update you on the second round,�� Qi Jun said with a smile. ��Miss Nian still wore her mask during her match. Although her opponent seemed powerful, he was much weaker than the two you faced today.


    She defeated him effortlessly.��


    Then, Qi Jun informed Su Liang about a few impressive contenders they had noticed while watching thepetition, focussing on their weapons and whom she might face the next day.


    The groups were fixed from the start, so it was possible to anticipate who she wouldpete against in each round.


    ��Understood, thank you.�� Su Liang asked Qi Jun to wait, picked eight freshly made steamed buns, and asked him to take them back for Old Lady Xing and Xing Yusheng to try.


    Upon returning to the mansion, Qi Jun delivered the steamed buns to Old Lady Xing. Xing Ji and Xing Yusheng were both present.


    Xing Yusheng was wonderfully recounting the day��s battles of Su Liang to Old Lady Xing, while Xing Ji was silently listening on the side.


    ��These steamed buns were made by Miss Su and she asked me to bring them


    back for Old Lady Xing and the Crown Prince to taste.�� Qi Jun presented the buns.


    Old Lady Xing was delighted beyond measure, ��That girl is a wonderful cook!��


    She picked one up and handed it to Xing Ji, ��You taste it!��


    Xing Ji took a bite and nodded faintly, ��Very tasty.��


    Xing Yusheng suddenly remembered something and told Xing Ji, ��Su Liang really liked the gift you sent and asked me to convey her gratitude.��


    Xing Ji raised his bun, ��Gift received.��


    Xing Yusheng let out a soft grunt, ��I didn��t ask you to have this����


    Old Lady Xing couldn��t help but chuckle. Ofte, she had noticed a slight thaw in the rtionship between the father and son, which relieved her greatly.


    Though very few nobles from the capital city attended the first day of the Military Exam in person, whoever needed to be informed was promptly updated.


    The two female participants, Nian Ruxue, and Su Liang, attracted maximum attention during this Exam.


    Prior to this, the name ��Su Liang�� was scarcely known in the capital city. However, after today, everybody knew that Su Yuanzhou had a granddaughter alive and well, who was skilled in martial arts and was quite fearsome.


    Duanmu Chen, who had been actively following the Military Exam, showed no surprise at Su Liang��s performance. In fact, he was quite sure that she was holding back her true strength.


    What surprised him instead, was Nian Ruxue.


    ��When that woman appeared wearing a mask in the first round, I thought she had found a substitute and nned to have someone unmask her.�� Duanmu Chen scoffed.


    Chang��an was taken aback, ��That can��t be right? A mask can��t hide the entire face. If there was a substitute, even with a mask on, people who know her would recognise her. Moreover, Miss Nian didn��t wear a mask during the second round. She might have done it to clear any doubt?��


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��Since it��s her, then she��s just putting on an act and seeking attention!��


    Chang��an hesitated.


    Duanmu Chen grumbled, ��Just say what you want to say!��


    Chang��an then voiced his thoughts, ��Today, both the opponents that Miss Su faced were formidable, but Miss Nian��s opponent was much weaker byparison. Sir, could this have been just a coincidence?��


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes glinted as he straightened his back, ��This year��s Military Exam selection has been overseen by the Crown Prince. Even if we smell a rat, I can��t get involved. Thepetition is open to the public throughout. It is normal to have many weaklings on the first day. As thepetition progresses, it will be clear who is truly talented!��


    ��To be honest, sir, I am eagerly waiting for Miss Su and Miss Nian topete against each other,�� Chang��an said.


    Duanmu Chenughed coldly, ��So am I.��


    Nian Mansion.


    During the still of the night, Nian Ruxuey in bed with her eyes wide open.


    A shadow approached hers quietly when she suddenly sat up and whispered,


    ��Why are you sote?��


    The shadow sat beside the bed, and said, ��Fourth sister.��


    Nian Ruxue sighed lightly, embraced the shadow, and said, ��Fifth sister, I didn��t me you. When didn��t show up at the agreed time, I was worried that something had happened to you.��


    ��When do you need me to step in, Fourth sister?�� The shadow asked.


    After pondering for a moment, Nian Ruxue said, ��Today, I have dispelled some people��s doubts. From now on, just hide in my room.


    With a little disguise, even if the mask falls off, no one will discover.��


    ��Good,�� the shadow replied. ��Just remember what you promised me, Fourth sister. ��


    ��Rest assured,�� Nian Ruxue softly stroked the shadow��s hair. ��The engagement with Gu Ling was a misunderstanding by her mother, who thought it was me who saved her. I wanted to rify, but then, you ran into an ident. Guts mother died and their family suffered greatly. You have been wronged a lot, and I always felt guilty about it.��


    ��All that is in the past; now, all I want is to find him.�� The shadow muttered.


    ��You know, Second brother knows him the best. Earlier this year, Second brother went to the north on a mission and they met secretly,�� Nian Ruxue said softly. ��I know where he is. Using you, Fifth sister, is myst resort. There are always people trying to manipte my marriage. Now, I��m being framed and forced to marry that lecherous Second Prince. If I don��t be the Martial Arts


    Champion, I��ll never be able to turn the tables.��


    ��Don��t worry, Fourth sister. After my ident, you��re the only one who didn��t forget me, and you were the kindest to me. I��ll help you.�� The shadow promised. ��After this, you tell me where Gu Ling is, I��ll find him, and nevere back.��


    Nian Ruxue nodded seriously, ��Deal..��

 Chapter 136 - 136: Beating Dogs Stick (First Update)

    Chapter 136: Beating Dogs Stick (First Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the second day of the Military Exam.


    After yesterday��s elimination, only a little over a hundred people were left.


    Today was still divided into two rounds. Su Liang��s order was quite early, and she already knew who her opponent would be.


    As a result, Su Liang and Ning Jing didn��t bring all eighteen types of weapons in the carriage with them. She just chose the long knife she wanted to use and went.


    However, Su Liang��s third opponent was not as strong as the previous two, so the result was without suspense.


    This situation was not unusual. During the elimination stage, whether or not one could advance depended greatly on the grouping.


    After thepetition, Su Liang went straight home and did not meet Nian Ruxue.


    Today, after Nian Ruxue dressed as a man and wore a mask again, everyone was used to it and didn��t find it strange.


    In the afternoon, the fourth and final elimination round selected thirty people to enter the following rankingpetition.


    This time, Su Liang met a tough opponent.


    It was Luo Rong, a young swordsman who had be famous in the jianghu over the past two years.


    In the first three rounds, Luo Rong had defeated his opponents with just one move, earning him the nickname ��One sh Luo Rong��. He was one of the most eye-catching martial artists besides the two women in the Military Exam.


    Today, the size of each battlefield had increased a lotpared to yesterday, and it was not as chaotic. There were even more spectators.


    Wan Hui gave Zhengzheng some water so that his throat wouldn��t be dry when he cheered for Su Liangter.


    After quietly switching positions with Qin Yujin without being noticed by Lin Xueqing, Xing Yusheng looked down at the delicate hand holding his arm and smiled faintly, ��Su Liang will definitely be able to do it.��


    When Lin Xueqing heard Xing Yusheng��s voice, she turned her head and saw that she had grabbed the wrong person, her face flushed, and she quickly let him go.


    Xing Yusheng thought to himself, he wished his second uncle would hurry back so that he could marry his young wife.


    Just as the Order Officer was about to announce the start of the martial artspetition, a guard in full armor and a waist sword walked up, ��His Highness the Crown Prince has ordered that from now on, all martial artspetitions involving Miss Nian and Miss Su must be held on the Combat Stage!��


    There was only one Combat Stage in the center of the square, which was originally for tomorrow��s rankingpetition.


    Qin Yujin guessed, perhaps the emperor and the crown prince had learned of the two highly skilled women in this year��s Military Exam and wanted to promote them.


    After all, the female general who had once mocked Qian Country��s women as knowing only embroidery came from Yin Country, which was now pressing its army at the southern border.


    For many years, conflicts have continued between the two countries on the border. Nanping Prince colluded with Yin Country, and the smuggled iron ore also went to Yin Country. The current situation remains unclear as the stalemate continues.


    All along, Qian Country has encouraged women to participate in the Military Exam to take back the pride that was once lost.


    As a result, in this selection of the Military Exam, both Su Liang and Nian Ruxue received some preferential treatment, and the officials in charge were very polite towards them.


    Following the Crown Prince��smand, Su Liang��s martial artspetition was moved to the high Combat Stage.


    Someone struck four drums around the Combat Stage, and soon, most of the spectators on the square gathered around.


    Lin Xueqing sighed, ��So many people. I would be trembling with fear just standing up there.��


    Seeing Su Liang empty-handed, the Order Officer asked loudly, ��Thepetition is about to begin, will Miss Su not use any weapons for this round?��


    ��Yes.�� At Su Liang��s words, she bent down and pulled out two sharp knives from the outside of her calves, took a few steps, and adopted a fighting posture.


    Qin Yujin��s eyes sparkled, ��Sister Liang is so beautiful and cool!��


    By that time, some opportunists had already opened a betting pool on who would win this round, and many ced their bets.


    Betting had been going on since the start of the Military Exam, and no one cared.


    There were people betting on Su Liang��s victory, but even more were betting on Luo Rong��s victory.


    In the previous three rounds, Su Liang��s strength did not seem particrly strong, and she gained the most attention only because she was a woman.


    Meanwhile, Luo Rong��s performance in the first three rounds was very impressive.


    Xing Yusheng instructed Qi Yan to ce a bet of 1,000 taels for Su Liang to win.


    Seeing Lin Xueqing seemed interested, Xing Yusheng smiled, ��500 taels are yours. I��ll lend it to you, and you can return it to me when you win.��


    Lin Xueqing quickly shook her head, ��No need.��


    ��It��s settled then.�� Xing Yusheng knew that Lin Xueqing didn��t really want to win money; she just found it fun. Of course, watching others bet was different from betting one��s own money.


    Thepetition began.


    With fierce moves and great speed, Luo Rongunched an sword attack on Su Liang!


    Su Liang stood still, as if motionless.


    ��Sister Su!�� Lin Xueqing saw Luo Rong��s sword approaching Su Liang.


    With a spin, Su Liang precisely dodged Luo Rong��s attack and, with a counterattack, stabbed through Luo Rong��s sleeve from a tricky angle!


    ��Wow!�� Lin Xueqing eximed, ��Strike when the enemy least expects it. Sister Su taught me that! If she attacked early, Luo Rong would��ve seen through it. She had to choose the perfect timing!��


    Hearing Lin Xueqing��s analysis, Xing Yusheng was somewhat surprised,


    ��Xueqing, you know a lot.��


    Unable to listen any longer, Qin Yujin said, ��Focus on thepetition.�� In a blink of an eye, Su Liang and Luo Rong had fought several rounds.


    Those who had confidently bet on Luo Rong to win began to have doubts.


    It seemed that Su Liang��s moves were restrained and not as intimidating as Luo Rong��s, but no matter what moves Luo Rong used, Su Liang could always narrowly dodge them. However, Luo Rong couldn��t avoid Su Liang��s de every time.


    ��We��re going to lose.�� A martial artist who bet on Luo Rong to win let out a long sigh.


    ��I really misjudged her. I didn��t expect this young girl to be so powerful.�� said the elder with regret.


    He was Luo Rong��s master and apanied him to the Military Exam to seek a good future. He originally thought that there would be no problem in entering the rankingpetition, even considering breaking into the top three. But he didn��t expect to meet such a strong opponent in the elimination match.


    Such bad luck.


    By the time Su Liang��s de was pressed against Luo Rong��s neck, and he was forced to the edge of the Combat Stage, the fight was over.


    Luo Rong��s face was unsightly as he shouted, ��I admit defeat!��


    Su Liang withdrew her de, and the Order Officer announced the result of the contest.


    Cheers erupted, but some were depressed due to losing money.


    Luo Rong stepped down from the Combat Stage and left with his master.


    Su Liang watched his retreating figure, deep in thought.


    Duanmu Chen stayed home today, but his subordinates continuously reported thetest developments in the Military Exam, particrly focusing on Su Liang and Nian Ruxue.


    When Chang��an came to report again, he said that he had met Su Liang and brought back her message, ��Miss Su has a suggestion for Master.��


    Duanmu Chen raised his eyebrow, ��Oh?��


    ��Miss Su suggests adding a Challenge Contest after the rankingpetition. At that time, if any eliminated martial artists have objections, they can have one chance to challenge anyone they choose. If they seed, they can take their ce. It would be more fair this way.�� Chang��an said seriously.


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes slightly narrowed.


    Chang��an continued, ��I also think so. Miss Su��s opponents in these four rounds have been quite strong, at least two of them could have originally entered the top thirty. Especially today��s Luo Rong; his swordsmanship is very impressive, but unfortunately, he had bad luck and met Miss Su so early on.��


    Duanmu Chen was deep in thought, ��Father may or may not be aware of the problems that exist in the rules that have been passed down for so many years. Those eliminatedmoners due to bad luck are not what the emperor cares about. What really matters and would be remembered are the top three.��


    Chang��an furrowed his brow, ��But as long as they enter the top thirty, they would all have official titles. This opportunity is very important for them.�� Duanmu Chen chuckled, ��Indeed. In that case, I��ll go to the pce to see Father and discuss this matter.��


    As he said, the higher-ups do not necessarily know about this issue; they just don��t care about it.


    You first need to have a high enough status to have the opportunity to express opinions and make suggestions.


    As this was a right thing to do, Duanmu Chen didn��t need to worry about being med; on the contrary, he could seize this opportunity to express himself.


    Su Liang didn��t leave after her match, as she heard the Order Officer say that Nian Ruxue��s contest would start soon and she wanted to watch it.


    Qi Yan said that Nian Ruxue��s opponent was quite strong this time.


    Right before the contest started, Nian Ruxue appeared, still dressed as a man and wearing a mask, with a maid following her.


    ��We��ll know if she really has some skills after this match,�� Xing Yusheng whispered.


    ��I always feel that if her Martial Arts were really formidable, she wouldn��t have hidden it so deeply before,�� Qin Yujin, who had known Nian Ruxue for many years, felt something was amiss.


    Thepetition began, and Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing didn��t hear Qin Yujin��s words, as they were focused on the Combat Stage.


    From Su Liang��s position, she could only see Nian Ruxue��s back.


    Both used long swords. Su Liang found this match quite exciting, disregarding her opinion of Nian Ruxue and judging it solely by the contest itself.


    There were two types of swordsmanship: one that was domineering and powerful, and the other that was elegant and sharp.


    Thetter described Nian Ruxue.


    Su Liang was surprised; she had underestimated Nian Ruxue.


    As the cheers resounded, the contest ended with a stunning victory for Nian Ruxue.


    Amidst the continuous praise, Nian Ruxue left the Combat Stage with her maid and went away.


    Lin Xueqing frowned, ��She is indeed quite formidable.��


    Su Liang and the others also walked toward the outside of the square.


    She asked Ning Jing, ��What do you think of Nian Ruxue��s martial arts?�� Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent, ��Not so much.��


    ��Her swordsmanship is very pleasing to the eye,�� Su Liangmented. Ning Jing shook his head, ��Too many shy moves, don��t learn them.��


    ��If we encounter each otherter, what weapon do you think would be most suitable for me to use?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing replied with three words, ��Dog Beating Stick..��

 Chapter 137 - 137:137. Duanmu Che also came (Second update)

    Chapter 137 - 137:137. Duanmu Che also came (Second update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang couldn��t tell if Ning Jing��s words were insulting or not.


    Because she did have a long stick as a weapon, which Ning Jing made by hand.


    At that time, she casually named it, saying ��Let��s call it Dog Beating Stick.��


    Using stick techniques to deal with Nian Ruxue��s swordsmanship, Su Liang thought about it and found it quite interesting, so she epted Ning Jing��s suggestion, ��Alright, I��ll use the stick when I fight Nian Ruxue.��


    Within two days, after four rounds of one-on-one elimination matches, thirty-six people were selected.


    The ranking matches followed, where the top thirty could attain the title of Martial Arts Schr, and thest six would be eliminated.


    ording to the rules of previous years, those who had been eliminated in these two days would have to wait another three years to participate in the Military Exam. If they were over the age of thirty-five by then, they would have no more chances.


    In the restaurants and inns, there were quite a few who thought it was bad luck that led to their early elimination. Among them were those who had practiced martial arts diligently for many years, traveled thousands of miles to the capital city, and were strong but did not gain anything.


    The burly man that Su Liang encountered in the first round and Luo Rong whom she encountered in the fourth round were such cases.


    But no matter how upset or unwilling they were, the rules were there, and the results were set.


    Just as quite a few of the eliminated martial artists were nning to leave the capital city, sudden news spread:


    The emperor decreed that after the end of the ranking matches, a Challenge Contest would be added, giving all the eliminated participants a chance to challenge the winners of the Military Exam. If they seeded, they could rece the original winner.


    If multiple people challenged the same martial artist, they would be grouped together andpete to find the strongest challenger, who would then have the only chance to challenge their target.


    Luo Rong��s master was overjoyed, ��That��s great! With your strength, as long as you choose your opponent well this time, you should at least be able to achieve the title of Martial Arts Schr!��


    With his spirits lifted, Luo Rong, who had been disheartened, put down his luggage and decided to seize thisst opportunity.


    The entire capital city was buzzing with discussions about this unexpected news.


    For those martial artists who were genuinely skilled but had poor luck, it was good news indeed.


    However, for some martial artists who had managed to enter the ranking matches by luck, they couldn��t help but feel a sense of crisis.


    The title of Martial Arts Schr that originally only needed another six eliminations was now uncertain.


    As Su Liang finished making dinner, Chang��an arrived, informing her that Duanmu Chen had already persuaded the emperor to adopt her proposal, and the rules of the Challenge Contest had been announced to the public.


    ��Thank you, Your Highness, for speaking up for fairness,�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    Chang��an��s mouth twitched slightly.


    Beforeing, Duanmu Chen had instructed that if Su Liang thanked him, he should take the opportunity to ask for some good food.


    But Su Liang did not thank Duanmu Chen for helping her, instead elevating him to a noble and righteous level. It sounded very reasonable but also made it clear that this wasn��t Duanmu Chen helping her.


    It was just a suggestion, and it was up to Duanmu Chen whether to mention it or not. He had the right to choose. His actions showed that it was beneficial to him rather than for Su Liang or the civilian martial artists.


    This point, Su Liang was very clear about.


    Since Chang��an hade all this way and even smelled the aroma of the food, he couldn��t return empty-handed, so he chuckled, ��What delicious food has


    Miss Su made? It smells so good.��


    Su Liang instantly understood Chang��an��s hint.


    Out of gratitude for Duanmu Chen��s good deed, she generously let Chang��an take one of the meat buns she had made back with him.


    Not long after, Duanmu Chen, who tasted the delicious meat bun, expressed that his overall cooperation with Su Liang was very pleasant.


    After finishing the meat bun, Duanmu Chen mentioned Nian Ruxue.


    ��It��s strange that if she��s really that good, with her personality, how could she possibly hide her strength without showing off?�� Duanmu Chen had some understanding of Nian Ruxue.


    She was once Gu Ling��s fianc��e, rumored to marry into the Crown Prince��s Residence as an Imperial Concubine, butter seduced the emperor and was now granted marriage to the Second Prince.


    Just from these events alone, she could be determined as absolutely not simple.


    After thinking for a moment, Chang��an said, ��She has never encountered any troubles, so she can��t just tantly show off her martial arts skills for no reason, right? If she practices martial arts in secret and wants to shine during times like this, it would make sense. Hasn��t Master said before, the more capable one is, the more they should hide it? Being seen through by others is both foolish and dangerous.��


    Duanmu Chen scoffed, ��That was my evaluation of Su Liang. If Nian Ruxue were as strong as Su Liang, she wouldn��t have been granted marriage to


    Duanmu Ao.��


    ��This subordinate was wondering, if Miss Nian Ruxue were to be the Martial Arts Champion this time, or even just ce in the top three, would her marriage arrangement with the Second Prince change?�� Chang��an asked.


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes sparkled with wisdom, ��As long as they are not married, anything is possible. If she is truly that capable, Father will certainly look at her differently.��


    ��This subordinate still believes that Miss Su Liang has a greater chance ofing out on top.�� Chang��an said.


    Duanmu Chen sneered, ��Nian Ruxue encountering Su Liang this time is not a good thing for her. As long as she loses to Su Liang, even if one gets the top spot and the other the second, she will still be overshadowed.��


    Nian Mansion.


    It waste at night, and all was quiet.


    Nian Ruxue and the fifth miss of the Nian family, Nian Ruting,y side by side on the bed, leaning on each other and whispering softly.


    ��In the future, you and Gu Ling can find a paradise and live the life you want.�� Nian Ruxue said softly.


    Qin Yujin had once mentioned Nian Ruting to Su Liang.


    As the fifth daughter of the Nian family, her beauty surpassed Nian Ruxue by a


    great extent. But three years ago, she had an ident falling off a horse, injuring her leg and disfiguring her face. She was sent to the countryside for treatment, and it seemed as if the Nian family had forgotten about her.


    Now, Nian Ruting��s leg had fully recovered, and her facial scars had disappeared. Her eyes were quite simr to Nian Ruxue��s but even more delicate, her skin like congealed cream.


    ��That��s something I��ve always dreamed of.�� Nian Ruting��s eyes sparkled with emotion. ��After helping Fourth sister in the Martial Artspetition, I��ll go find him. Do you think he��ll really ept me, Fourth sister?��


    ��As long as he knows you saved his mother back then and that you��re the one who should have been engaged to him, he will ept you. My second brother said that he values promises above all else, �� Nian Ruxue said.


    ��Mhm. Does Fourth sister have someone she likes?�� Nian Ruting asked.


    Nian Ruxue sighed, ��I have no control over my life, so I can only keep my heart and seek a good future, contributing to the Nian family. Sometimes I envy Fifth sister, although she had troubles back then, she was lucky enough to be taken as a disciple by a master and has learned great skills. Not like me����


    ��Fourth sister, don��t belittle yourself. In my heart, you��re always the most beautiful and best,�� Nian Ruting said with a serious expression.


    Nian Ruxue embraced her and sighed deeply. ��Since I can��t be free, you have to live freely and joyfully on my behalf.��


    ��Mhm!�� Nian Ruting nodded heavily.


    But Nian Ruxue��s eyes shed with a hint of jealous light that disappeared quickly.


    Su Liang was experimenting with a new poison based on the toxic scriptures given to her by Xing Yusheng. She didn��t look up when she heard a knock on the door and said one word: ��Come in.��


    Ning Jing had just taken a bath, her half-dried hair hanging down her back, and entered the room.


    Su Liang nced over and said, ��You never took off your human skin mask? Or did you put it back on immediately after washing your face? Won��t it get dirty? How do you maintain it?��


    Ning Jing sat down across from her, her expression faint: ��I did wash my face.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I understand, washing two faces at once. It would be interesting if you could take off the mask now and show me.��


    Ning Jing shook her head, ��I can��t.��


    ��You��re the boss, do as you please.�� Su Liang showed she was curious about the other person��s real appearance but could live without it. ��Did youe to me for anything?��


    ��I want to finish listening to Romance of the Three Kingdoms,�� Ning Jing said.


    ��I��m not free tonight.�� Su Liang��s poison experiment, which she had been working on all night, had failed and turned into a ck lump��


    Su Liang looked disappointed and had to temporarily give up. ��As fate wills it, let��s continue the story then.��


    ��A walk outside under the moon?�� Ning Jing suggested.


    Su Liang got up, grabbed her cloak and said, ��Let��s go.��


    Su Liang told her story as they walked through the garden, out the back door, and wandered the quiet streets of the capital in the middle of the night.


    The moon was bright, and the two shadows stretched, collided, and separated, adding a touch of silent spirituality to the moonlight.


    By the time Su Liang yawned for the third time, Ning Jing said they would stop for today and continue the story next time.


    The two returned home after the third watch of the night.


    Su Liang went to bed immediately, thinking that if she didn��t perform well in tomorrow��s martial artspetition, it would be Ning Jing��s fault.


    The third day of the Military Exam.


    As expected, their friends came, and Lin Xueqing noticed Su Liang yawning, asking if she had stayed up toote reading the night before.


    ��It was more like storytelling toote,�� Su Liang said.


    Lin Xueqing was surprised. ��Su sister, you can tell stories? Who were you telling stories to sote at night?��


    ��Who else could it be?�� Qin Yujinughed lightly, ncing at Ning Jing.


    ��Wow! Brother Ning, you actually kept sister Su awake to tell you stories?�� Lin Xueqing red at Ning Jing. ��If sister Su loses today��s martial artspetition, it��s your fault!��


    Su Liang nodded, ��That��s what I think too.��


    Ning Jing looked calm, ��She won��t lose.��


    The group arrived at the Battle Arena, where it was already packed with people.


    Before the ranking matches began, they heard someone shouting, ��The Crown


    Prince has arrived! The Second Prince, Fourth Prince, Fifth Prince, and Sixth


    Princess have arrived!��


    Su Liang��s eyes lit up. ��Duanmu Chen also came! If he sees mepeting, he��ll finally meet me, right?��


    Ning Jing��s brow furrowed slightly. ��Su Liang.�� ��Hm?�� Su Liang was puzzled. ��What��s wrong?�� Ning Jing nced at Su Liang and shook her head. ��Nothing..��

 Chapter 138 - 138:138. How could it be her?

    Chapter 138 - 138:138. How could it be her?


    Trantor: 549690339


    As for Duanmu Ao��s undisguised hostility, Su Liang was calm.


    In broad daylight, what could he do to her?


    Su Liang nced to her side and caught Xiao Muyun��s eye. His face lit up, and he started toe over.


    Su Liang: ��I hope he doesn��t make a scene in public, how annoying!


    The next moment, a familiar figure appeared next to Xiao Muyun and said something to him.


    Xiao Muyun frowned and turned away.


    Su Liang looked back and saw Duanmu Chen smiling faintly. His gaze swept past her as he followed the crown prince and the second prince towards the viewing seats beside the Combat Stage, reserved for the royal family and nobles.


    The one who had timely sent Xiao Muyun away was Chang��an.


    Su Liang knew that Duanmu Chen must not want her to be entangled by Xiao Muyun again, so he had stepped in to help.


    The princes and princesses were already seated in the viewing tform.


    The young man in the middle, who bore a resemnce to Duanmu Ao but was a bit thinner, was the Crown Prince of Qian Country, Duanmu Cheng.


    Su Liang recognized the second and fourth princes, so the other man sitting in a wheelchair must be the fifth prince, Duanmu Che, whom Su Liang wanted to meet.


    Duanmu Che��s appearance was the most outstanding among them, but he looked pale and weak, with a very poor physical condition, reminding Su Liang of Xing Yusheng when they first met.


    Sixth Princess Duanmu Qianqian was dressed gorgeously, with delicate makeup and porcin-white skin, exuding an air of aristocracy.


    ��Fourth brother, you suggested changing the rules of the Military Exam to Father Emperor yesterday. I should thank you for that.�� Duanmu Cheng looked at Duanmu Chen sitting on his right with a smile that did not quite reach his eyes.


    Duanmu Chen��s expression remained unchanged, ��Crown Prince, you are too kind. I just want to select talents for Qian Country, and I dare not take credit.��


    Duanmu Cheng naturally felt displeased because Duanmu Chen had gone directly to the emperor to make a suggestion, bypassing him who was in charge of this Military Exam.


    Moreover, whether it was on the surface or secretly, Duanmu Chen, who had made remarkable achievements in recent years and repeatedly gained important positions, was Duanmu Cheng��s biggestpetitor.


    Although Duanmu Cheng had the rightful status of the first legitimate son, his father had not been the first legitimate son either but had eventually ascended the throne.


    Therefore, Duanmu Chen definitely had a chance.


    Especially after breaking the iron mine smuggling case, he had won the emperor��s favor. In the eyes of Qian Country��s officials andmon people, he had be the most talented prince among them.


    Hearing Duanmu Chen��s words, Duanmu Cheng��s smile faded even more,


    ��Father Emperor is very busy with state affairs. Since he entrusted the Military


    Exam to me, if you have any ideas, Fourth brother, juste to me directly.�� These words were meant to be unfriendly, and Duanmu Chen knew it very well. Still, his expression did not change; he just smiled and said, next time for sure.


    Duanmu Ao was more blunt, ��Old fourth, mind your own business, and don��t overreach!��


    Duanmu Chen frowned, ��Thank you for the warning, Second Royal brother. I will keep that in mind. How is your health, by the way? Miss Nian Ruxue has been performing brilliantly in the Military Exam. I must congratte you first.��


    Duanmu Ao��s face darkened at this, ��I��m fine! You don��t need to worry about me!��


    Seeing this, Duanmu Chen realized that he had struck a nerve with Duanmu Ao, who was embarrassed and angry. He must have been quite ruthless with Su Liang!


    Duanmu Chen secretly rejoiced in his heart, yet his face remained unchanged, taking the initiative to apologize, ��It��s my fault for being nosy, Second Royal brother, please calm down.��


    However, Duanmu Cheng asked Duanmu Ao, ��Second brother, do you not like


    Miss Nian Ruxue?��


    Duanmu Chen narrowed his eyes, trying not tough. He almost forgot that Nian Ruxue was originally a concubine Duanmu Cheng wanted to marry. After several twists and turns, she was granted to Duanmu Ao.


    It shouldn��t have been a big deal, but when Nian Ruxue amazed everyone in the Military Exam and disyed her talents, how could Duanmu Cheng feel happy about it?


    Duanmu Ao was in a bad mood and did not notice Duanmu Cheng��s unhappiness. He snorted and said, ��Father Emperor granted us to get married, so how can I not like her?��


    His demeanor suggested that he didn��t want to do it, but he had no choice.


    Sixth Princess Duanmu Qianqian noticed the tense atmosphere and quickly smiled, ��Crown Prince, isn��t it time to start the Martial Artspetition?��


    Duanmu Chen discreetly nced at Duanmu Che, who was sitting beside him, as quiet as a statue, then shifted his gaze back.


    There had been a few shes amongst the princes, but when the people outside the viewing tform saw them, they appeared to be smiling and chatting casually, with an air of harmony.


    Duanmu Cheng motioned, ��Let��s begin.��


    All thirty-six advancing martial artists stepped onto the Combat Stage, where they drew lots to determine their groups and order.


    The dark-coloured attire Su Liang wore today had been specially made for her by the Yang Family��s embroiderer in the capital city. It fit her like a glove and was low-key but exquisite.


    Duanmu Cheng��s gaze fell on Su Liang, and he asked Duanmu Chen, ��Is that Miss Su Liang?


    Duanmu Chen nked for a moment as if he��d just understood, then searched the Combat Stage with his eyes for a while before nodding, ��There are only two women; since I don��t see Miss Nian Si, this must be Miss Su. She��s wearing ck so I almost didn��t notice her.��


    He acted as though he was seeing Su Liang for the first time today.


    Duanmu Cheng chuckled, ��I heard that Miss Su had been living at her old home in Bei��an County since she left the capital two years ago. I remember that Fourth Brother went to Bei��an County for an investigation several years back and even became sworn siblings with the previously estranged Seventh Prince of the Ning Family from Xunyang. Now Ning Jing has be the head of the Nian Family. I thought you two would have known each other already.��


    Upon hearing this, Duanmu Chen knew that Duanmu Cheng had been keeping tabs on him, but he kept a straight face, ��Due to the Imperial examination, I did meet Ning Jing in Bei��an County but never got to meet his sworn sister.��


    ��Is that so?�� Duanmu Cheng clearly didn��t believe Duanmu Chen��s words.


    However, Duanmu Chen wouldn��t admit it. If Ning Jing and Su Liang both excel in the Civil and Military Exams, and people perceive them as being aligned with him. it wouldn��t be a good thing for him.


    To cooperate in secret, one must distance oneself publicly �C that was a tactic for concealing one��s true strength.


    ��Wasn��t it Miss Su��s grandfather who caused the death of the former Second Imperial Concubine? That matter���� Duanmu Qianqian seemed to suddenly remember this and hesitated to go on.


    Duanmu Cheng sighed, ��Sins have their origin, debts have their debtor. That matter has no direct connection with Miss Su.��


    Duanmu Qianqian smiled, ��Crown Prince and Second Prince have such broad minds, otherwise, she wouldn��t have the chance to participate in the Military


    Exam.��


    Duanmu Chen knew that Duanmu Qianqian��s words were not spoken without ulterior motives. She had feelings for Nian Jincheng and had always been on very good terms with Nian Ruxue, so she naturally didn��t like Su Liang stealing Nian Ruxue��s limelight.


    ��Why hasn��t Xuexue arrived yet? I hope that nothing goes wrong, as she is thispetition��s_most focused on. �� Duanmu Qianqian was worried that she couldn��t see Nian Ruxue.


    As soon as her words fell, Nian Ruxue arrived right on schedule.


    Duanmu Chen secretly observed Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao��s reactions one was resentful, the other smug, although neither showed it clearly.


    Fascinating�� Duanmu Chen secretly made up his mind to ensure Nian Ruxue marries Duanmu Ao and not allow anyplications to arise.


    With everyone now present, the draw began.


    The rankingpetition was a points-based system.


    It would have a total of ten rounds.


    Each round would be a one-on-one pairing determined by drawing lots, with the winner receiving one point and the loser receiving zero.


    If two people who had previously fought and obtained a result were drawn into a group again, the previous loser could choose to fight again or concede directly.


    After ten rounds, the bottom six scorers would be eliminated, with the top thirty receiving the title of martial artist schr.


    The top ten would enter the final round topete for the top three spots.


    Then a newly added Challenge Contest would reduce the luck factor of drawing lots for the groupings during the martial exam, ensuring fairness.


    Thirty-six people, each round consisting of eighteen matches.


    Just as the lot draw was about to begin, Duanmu Cheng suddenly spoke up,


    ��Give the number one lot to Miss Su Liang.��


    Suddenly being called out, Su Liang felt speechless, as if these people hade to watch her perform. Just because she was a woman, she had to start the first round.


    However, it was just the order that was arranged at the forefront, and other aspects did not affect much.


    Su Liang took one of the two number one signs, and the one who drew the other number one sign was her opponent.


    After the draw, the groups were formed, and Su Liang��s opponent was a pale and thin young man.


    She had heard Qi Yan mention this person before. He was the grandson of the old Imperial Physician from Duke Qin��s mansion that they had met before, named Gao Jiabao. Because he was born weak and sickly, a martial arts master was specifically hired for him. Although his foundation was poor, hisprehension was excellent, and he was also an opponent that Su Liang needed to be aware of in this military exam.


    Nian Ruxue was in the tenth round.


    Since Su Liang didn��t have a weapon with her, Ning Jing spoke a word to Xing Yusheng after identifying the opponent.


    Soon, Qi Yan ran off and fetched a pair of maces for Su Liang from Ning Jing and Su Liang��s carriage.


    Normally, martial artists were best at a single type of weapon and wouldn��t easily change to others.


    The slender Su Liang held a pair of maces in her hands as she stood on thebat stage, which appeared quite disharmonious at first nce.


    Gao Jiabao��s weapon was a long whip.


    The contest was about to begin.


    Duanmu Chen looked at Duanmu Che and asked with a seemingly casual smile, as if to avoid neglecting him, ��Which one does Fifth Brother think will win this match?��


    Duanmu Che stared at the figure in ink-colored clothes on thebat stage, his thin lips slightly parted, and countered, ��What does Fourth Brother think?�� Duanmu Chen smiled, ��I hope Miss Su will win.��


    Duanmu Che��s voice was devoid of any fluctuations, ��That depends on whether she really has the ability.��


    Because of his fair skin, his short stature, and the fact that he used a whip as his weapon, Gao Jiabao had beenughed at by some self-proimed macho men.


    However, when his long whip started to sway in the wind, no one would treat him as a weak and powerless sickly youth anymore.


    The contest began, and Su Liang and Gao Jiabao quickly engaged in battle.


    As both weapons used in this match were unusual and the differences between them were significant, the audience found it quite interesting.


    In previous matches, no matter what weapon Gao Jiabao��s opponent used, they would eventually have their weapon snatched away by his whip, which was also his signature move.


    But Su Liang held a weapon in each hand, so Gao Jiabao could only target one.


    After several probes, the mace in Su Liang��s right hand was entangled by the whip.


    Gao Jiabao tugged forcefully, but Su Liang did not struggle or give up her weapon. Instead, she let herself be drawn closer to Gao Jiabao!


    With a change of expression, Gao Jiabao wanted to retract his whip, but Su Liang was already close. She turned the tables by using the mace to tighten the entanglement even more.


    If he wanted to avoid it, he had to give up the whip.


    Gao Jiabao wasn��t willing to let go and got hit by Su Liang. The two were then pulled together by their entangled weapons to engage in close-quartersbat.


    Gao Jiabao��s adaptability was excellent. Although he was in a passive position, he could still dodge Su Liang��s attacks and constantly tried to separate the weapons. Otherwise, he could only defend and hardly attack Su Liang.


    ��Don��t judge people by their appearance; the old Imperial Physician��s grandson is quite powerful.�� said Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Che stared at Su Liang, his lips tightly pressed together, without uttering a word.


    Ning Jing��s gaze swept over Duanmu Che��s face, he pinched Zhengzheng��s little face and whispered something into his ear.


    Among the crowd watching the fight silently, a child��s innocent and crisp voice suddenly rang out, ��Aunt, I��m hungry!��


    Hearing this, Su Liang no longer clung to the fight and suddenly dropped the mace in her right hand, and Gao Jiabao retreated two steps unprepared due to inertia.


    Su Liang��s eyes calmed down, and she increased her offensive, pushing relentlessly!


    With his whip yet to be unfolded, Gao Jiabao retreated continuously, unable to counter Su Liang��s attacks at all.


    In the end, he reached the boundary of the Combat Stage, and just as his whip was finally ready to be used, Su Liang��s mace was heavily smashing towards his brow!


    Duanmu Cheng sat up straight as many in the audience held their breath!


    But Su Liang wasn��t using the wooden maces Ning Jing made for her. Instead, she used the ones cast from ck iron that he had someone else maketer. If this hitnded, it would cause either death or severe injury.


    Just before hitting Gao Jiabao��s head, Su Liang stopped her hand, asking calmly, ��Will you admit defeat?��


    Gao Jiabao nodded, ��I admit defeat.��


    Su Liang withdrew her hand, turned around and picked up the other mace.


    ��First round, first match, Su Liang wins, scoring one point!�� the Order Officer shouted loudly.


    Gao Jiabao breathed a long sigh of relief, wound his whip around his arm, and stepped down from the Combat Stage.


    After years of practicing martial arts, this was his first time encountering an opponent who dual-wielded weapons. He was almost entirely suppressed by Su Liang during the entire fight, which made him deeply realize the weakness of the weapon he relied on the most.


    Duanmu Qianqian smiled and said, ��Miss Su Liang is really awesome! However, isn��t it a bit unfair for her to use two weapons against martial artists who are only using one? I don��t get it, what do you think, brother Crown Prince?�� Duanmu Cheng looked at Duanmu Chen, ��What does Fourth brother think?��


    Duanmu Chen smiled, turned to Duanmu Che and asked, ��What does Fifth brother think?��


    Duanmu Che watched Su Liang walk down the Combat Stage. He naturally handed the pair of maces to a young noble with an outstanding appearance and cold temperament. Then, he picked up a cute little child next to him, and gently patted his head with a smile��


    ��Fifth brother?�� Duanmu Chen called again.


    Duanmu Che looked back, his expression indifferent, ��If Sixth sister feels it��s unfair, she can ask the Crown Prince to require every martial artist to use dual-wielded weapons from now on. It would be more interesting that way.��


    Duanmu Chen coughed lightly, ��Not everyone can use dual-wielded weapons, and having more weapons doesn��t necessarily mean being more powerful. Fifth brother, don��t tease Sixth sister. If we truly required everyone to use two weapons, many martial artists would be unsure of how to attack.��


    ��Fourth and Fifth brothers, you can just say it directly. Why mock me? I already said I don��t understand.�� Duanmu Qianqian pouted, still smiling, ��So it seems you all think Su Liang is the most formidable? She can dual-wield weapons and even uses different weapons in every match.��


    ��It��s too early to tell after just one match,�� Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��I��m most looking forward to seeing Lady Nian in action; it��s bound to be exciting.��


    Duanmu Che looked at the elderly servant standing nearby, ��Crown Prince, I��m tired. Can we go back?��


    Duanmu Cheng nodded, ��Alright. Fifth brother, go back and rest quickly. Take good care of your health; Father Emperor is most concerned about you.��


    Duanmu Chen knew that Duanmu Cheng��sst sentence was deliberately said for his ears��


    The old servant came forward and led Duanmu Che away from the Viewing tform.


    The second match was about to begin, and Su Liang nned to watch for a while longer.


    Zhengzheng wasn��t actually hungry, but Ning Jing had asked him to remind Su Liang to speed up the fight and hurry down.


    When Su Liang looked back at the Viewing tform, Duanmu Che was nowhere to be seen, but she didn��t pay it any mind. She nned to investigate the matter after the Martial Arts Exam ended.


    As Duanmu Che got into the carriage, he asked the old servant driving the carriage, ��Did you know about her participating in the Martial Arts Exam from the beginning?


    ��Yes. Only two women participated, so it would be hard not to know. But since Master had mentioned that he didn��t want to hear that name again, I never brought it up,�� the old servant sighed.


    After a long silence, Duanmu Che spoke again, muttering to himself, ��How could she be that foolish girl who lost all her family members yet still thought of Xiao Muyun��.��

 Chapter 139 - 139:139. Why do we have to wait

    Chapter 139:139. Why do we have to wait


    Trantor: 549690339


    The second round of thepetition began, and Su Liang watched very carefully. Every martial artist that woulde next could be her potential opponent.


    After Duanmu Che left, there were still people on the viewing tform watching Su Liang.


    Duanmu Chengughed and said, ��I just saw Crown Prince Marquis Zhong Xin.


    Why not invite him to sit with us?��


    Duanmu Chen knew Duanmu Cheng was not kind-hearted upon hearing this.


    Although the seats on the viewing tform were not exclusively for the Royal Family, it would be fine for Xing Yu Sheng to sit any other time. But right now, only princes and princesses were present. If Xing Yu Sheng sat side by side with them, what would that mean?


    This made Duanmu Chen aware that in the past, the Xing Family of Bei Jingwang Mansion had be the only coteral heirs of a different surname preserved in the iron mine smuggling case, and some people might think that he had warned the Xing Family or secretly formed an alliance.


    After all, Duanmu Chen was the first to know the truth of the iron mine smuggling case and understood it the most.


    In fact, it��s not entirely wrong to think this. Although Duanmu Chen had discerned the Emperor��s intentions and decided to leak information to Su Liang, which in turn spared the Xing Family, he believed he was indebted to the Xing Family. So, if they were to take sides, the Xing family should help him.


    At this moment, Duanmu Chen detected Duanmu Cheng��s intention but did not speak.


    He thought that as long as Xing Yu Sheng��s mind wasn��t muddled, he wouldn��t sit here with them.


    Who knew, just after Duanmu Cheng finished speaking, Duanmu Qianqian said with a full smile, ��The crown prince came with Miss Qin from the Qin Family, and his fianc��e, Miss Lin, also came.����


    It was then that Duanmu Chen noticed Lin Xueqing standing beside Xing Yu Sheng.


    Lin Xueqing was hugging Su Liang��s arm, leaning half of her body on Su Liang, and whispering something intimately.


    Seeing this, Duanmu Chen still felt a little regretful in his heart, but he never really had genuine feelings for women, only calcting who would be most helpful to him if they were married.


    ��Forget about it then,�� Duanmu Cheng dispelled the thought of inviting Xing Yu Sheng to sit with them.


    ��Why not invite Xuexue to sit with us! She��ll have to wait a long time too!��


    Duanmu Qianqian suggested, ��Soon, she��ll be part of the Royal Family too.��


    It made sense.


    Duanmu Ao immediately nodded, ��Alright!��


    Duanmu Cheng��s expression was unchanged.


    Duanmu Chen thought there would be a good show to watch��


    Instead, the maid that Duanmu Qianqian had sent over didn��t bring anyone back.


    ��Miss Nian said that her turn is not untilter in the day. She ns to leave now, as the Old Lady Nian has a headache today and has requested the Imperial Physician. She is worried and intends to go back to see her. She will certainly apologize to Master for another meeting,�� the maid respectfully said.


    At this moment, Nian Ruxue had already left.


    Duanmu Qianqian was a little disappointed, ��Well then. Xuexue is always the most filial, how could I me her?��


    Duanmu Chen casually mentioned, ��Miss Nian drew her lot and watched Su Liang��s first match before leaving. It seems she takes Su Liang as her opponent very seriously.��


    Upon hearing this, Nian Ruxue��s so-called urgency to go home seemed somewhat unreasonable.


    If she was so filial, why didn��t she leave immediately after drawing her lot?


    Even if she was paying attention to Su Liang and wanted to watch her match, by the time the second match was about to end, Nian Ruxue hadn��t left after watching the first match.


    Instead, she left when Duanmu Qianqian sent someone over to invite her.


    Duanmu Ao��s face darkened, feeling humiliated. It seemed as if Nian Ruxue was avoiding him. Was she still not willing to marry him after the wedding had been granted?


    Duanmu Cheng thought the same andughed, ��Let��s just forget about it.��


    After watching the second match, Su Liang thought that the strengths of the two martial artists were not as good as Gao Jiabao.


    At present, in the ranking matches among the 36 martial artists, there must be some who made it in just because of good luck in the grouping.


    Military exams were different from civil examinations.


    The quality of writing had a fixed standard of evaluation and evaluators who had subjective preferences.


    As for martial artspetitions, the strength or weakness could be seen at a nce, and evenymen could clearly see the oue.


    Su Liang heard a voice from not far away saying, ��If these two make it into the top thirty, you should go challenge them. It��s guaranteed to be no problem!��


    She looked back and saw it was Luo Rong, who she had defeated yesterday, and an old man.


    Luo Rong nodded slightly towards Su Liang, and Su Liang returned the gesture with a smile. They greeted each other before she turned her attention back to the next match.


    Seeing the friendly interaction between the two, Luo Rong��s master was a bit surprised. They came early and saw the match between Su Liang and Gao Jiabao. He couldn��t help but exim, ��This Miss Su is really amazing, even though she is said to have grown up in the capital, she seems to have the boldness of a Jianghu martial artist.��


    Approaching noon, more than half of today��s first round of point-based ranking matches have beenpleted.


    As princes and princesses were leaving, people dispersed, and the nextpetition would begin in an hour. Nian Ruxue would be participating in the first match.


    Su Liang��s group still went to Wan Family Restaurant to eat and rest.


    After eating, Zhengzheng became sleepy and fell asleep in Ning Jing��s arms.


    With some time left, Lin Xueqing and Qin Yujin went shopping, with Xing Yusheng following along.


    Wan Hui also wanted to go for a walk, so she grabbed onto Lu Yu��s arm and left.


    In the end, only two adults and a child remained in the private room, with the little one sleeping soundly.


    ��I��ll continue telling the story for you.�� Su Liang thought that she should hurry up and finish the story so that she wouldn��t be dragged out for a night strollter.


    Ning Jing gently patted Zhengzheng��s back, ��Okay.��


    There was a soft couch in the room, and Su Liang leaned on it while continuing to narrate the Romance of the Three Kingdoms.


    As she spoke, her voice suddenly stopped. Ning Jing looked over and saw that she had fallen asleep with her eyes closed.


    Ning Jing looked around the room, unable to find any nket.


    He carefully ced Zhengzheng next to Su Liang and took off his outer robe to cover them both.


    He sat at the table and took out a book from his chest that he hadn��t finished yet and resumed reading.


    Fifth Prince��s Mansion.


    After Duanmu Che returned home, he ordered his subordinates to investigate


    Su Liang. He learned that she had just returned to the capital from Bei��an County with Ning Jing when she ��secretly met�� Xiao Muyun at the Wan Family Restaurant.


    It has also been discovered that she has a newfound sworn brother, who was kicked out and then returned to wipe out the entire Ning Family, bing the head of the Ning Family, and who had already passed the preliminary Imperial examination and was about to participate in the main examination: Ning Jing.


    Su Liang returned with Ning Jing to the capital and is now living in the same mansion with him.


    At that time, Ning Jing took Crown Prince Bei Jingwang Xing Yusheng��s token to participate in the Imperial examination in Bei��an County.


    Now it has been found that Su Liang not only knows Xing Yusheng but has also treated his illness, as well as the illness of Old Master Qin. She is a guest of honor in Duke Qin��s Mansion and has a close rtionship with Lin Shuzhi��s family.


    Today, Duanmu Che witnessed Su Liang��s martial artspetition, and Xing Yusheng, Qin Yujin, and Lin Xueqing all came to watch. Duanmu Che guessed that the person who took the double maces from Su Liang after thepetition was Ning Jing.


    All of this left him both amazed and puzzled, as the Su Liang he once knew seemed like apletely different person now.


    ��We found out that Miss Su seems to have lost her memory due to an injury,�� said one of Duanmu Che��s subordinates.


    Duanmu Che frowned, ��Lost her memory? Then why did shee back to the capital?��


    ��Maybe someone told her that her family was gone, and she thought something was wrong, so she came back?�� said the old man.


    Duanmu Che snorted, ��Are you speaking up for her?��


    The old man sighed, ��I just think that Miss Su is really different from before. Maybe we shouldn��t hold such a strong bias against her anymore. Today, we saw her strength, and her medical skills are excellent. Maybe something special happened during that period of more than a year that she was away. Last time, the Old Imperial Physician suggested inviting her to treat the master. Why not ask her for help?��


    Duanmu Che didn��t respond, but asked another question, ��Whose child was she holding today?��


    ��We checked it out. The people Miss Su is connected with include a Miss Wan Hui from the beer merchant family in Qingyang City. The child is Wan Hui��s son who was originally married to a pottery merchant��s family, the Li family. Four years ago, she got divorced, and it was said that Li��s family head insisted that Miss Wan was already pregnant when they divorced, and the child was his, so he didn��t let go.�� the old man exined.


    ��Why would Su Liang know them?�� Duanmu Che asked.


    Lu further investigation,�� the old man said, ��Miss Su took the initiative to visitst time, indicating that she must have something to ask the master. If the master is willing to see her, she will surelye.��


    Duanmu Che was silent for a long time and said, ��If she really wants to ask me about those things, she wille again.��


    The old man paused, ��But the master has made it clear before that he didn��t want to see Miss Su. It was all a misunderstanding. Wouldn��t it be better for me to exin it to her secretly?��


    ��No need.�� Duanmu Che shook his head, ��She is the one eager to see me, not the other way around. If she gives up just because she was not allowed inst time, it��s not worth my effort.��


    As the old man tried to persuade him further, Duanmu Che pushed his wheelchair into the inner room.


    The first afternoon of the rankingpetition.


    Duanmu Che, who had left early in the morning iming tiredness, returned to the scene.


    Duanmu Chen guessed that Duanmu Che��s unusual behavior might have something to do with Su Liang.


    However, as the match was about to start, Xing Yusheng and his group appeared, but Su Liang and Ning Jing were nowhere to be found.


    Duanmu Chen noticed that Duanmu Che��s eyes had fallen on Xing Yusheng��s location, which confirmed his suspicion.


    Nian Ruxue appeared just before thepetition began, dressed as a man and wearing a mask.


    In the first match of the afternoon, Nian Ruxue won.


    It was the first time Duanmu Chen had seen Nian Ruxue��s skills, and he was quite surprised.


    Duanmu Qianqian cheered for Nian Ruxue, sighing in admiration, ��Xuexue has hidden her abilities really well. Previously, everyone said she only knew some fancy but useless moves, but it turns out she was just being modest.��


    Seeing Nian Ruxue stepping down from the Combat Stage, Duanmu Ao stood up, ��I��m going to see Miss Nian and check on her grandmother.��


    Duanmu Chen smiled, ��Take care, Second Brother.��


    He watched as Duanmu Ao approached Nian Ruxue, who noticeably tried to put some distance between them.


    Duanmu Chen��s smile deepened. Now that Duanmu Ao had a legitimate im to Nian Ruxue, would that lustful man be able to restrain himself? Even if there were some issues, it was clear that his lust hadn��t diminished.


    ��I didn��t do anything to you, what are you afraid of?�� Duanmu Ao snorted.


    Nian Ruxue lowered her eyes, ��The Second Prince suddenly called for me, I was just frightened for a moment.��


    ��Let��s go. I��ll take you back.�� Duanmu Ao��s gaze fell on Nian Ruxue��s white nape, and he swallowed.


    ��No need. Your Highness, please go back and watch thepetition, I need to go home and take care of my grandmother.�� Nian Ruxue refused.


    Duanmu Ao��s expression darkened, ��Are you ordering me?��


    ��Not at all.�� Nian Ruxue shook her head, ��I��m just worried that people might gossip. ��


    ��We��ll be married in just two months, what��s there to be afraid of?�� Duanmu Ao scoffed.


    Upon reaching the edge of the square, Duanmu Ao boarded Nian Ruxue��s carriage and ordered it to set off.


    ��Why are you still wearing a mask? Take it off.�� Duanmu Ao reached out to remove Nian Ruxue��s mask.


    Nian Ruxue instinctively dodged, and Duanmu Ao smirked wickedly, ��Are you afraid I��ll eat you? Even if I did, it would be justified now.��


    With that, he lunged at Nian Ruxue.


    The carriage shook violently, followed by a muffled groan, and then Duanmu Ao��s furious roar and a crisp p, ��Shameless wretch! You don��t appreciate any kindness! Am I not good enough for you?��


    ��Miss���� The maid��s face was full of fear.


    ��Get out!�� As soon as Duanmu Ao��s words fell, the sound of clothes being torn echoed, and the next moment, a person was thrown out of the carriage and heavily hit the ground!


    The carriage had just reached a busy area, and although many people had gone to watch the martial artspetition, there were still quite a few people around who had noticed the Nian Family��s carriage.


    Many people witnessed a disheveled Second Prince, Duanmu Ao, falling from the carriage before passing out.


    Duanmu Ao��s attendant was riding behind the carriage and rushed over with a changed expression, checking Duanmu Ao��s condition, and then loudly inquiring, ��Miss Nian, what did you do to my Master?��


    At this point, the onlookers knew that Nian Ruxue was inside the carriage.


    But Nian Ruxue didn��t show her face, and only her voice came from inside the carriage, ��The Second Prince identally fell out, perhaps due to a recurring injury. You should quickly take him to see a doctor.��


    The attendant��s face stiffened, and he didn��t argue any further and quickly left with Duanmu Ao.


    The Nian Family��s carriage continued on its way.


    News of the Second Prince and Miss Nian��s unknown activities inside the carriage, and the disheveled Second Prince being thrown out, spread quickly.


    When Nian Ruxue returned home, she hurriedly entered her room and closed the door, saying she wasn��t feeling well and didn��t want to see anyone.


    As the wardrobe door opened, another Nian Ruxue walked out.


    These past two days, Nian Ruting, who had been disguising as Nian Ruxue, had her clothes torn by Duanmu Ao and looked upset, ��Fourth Sister, I hit the Second Prince, and I��ve caused trouble for you.��


    Nian Ruxue stared at Nian Ruting in disbelief, ��What happened?��


    Nian Ruting looked annoyed, ��That lecher, he insisted on taking me home. I couldn��t refuse him in public and let him get on the carriage. I thought he wouldn��t dare do anything in broad daylight, and even if he took off my mask, he wouldn��t find out, but who knew he would start touching me in the carriage����


    ��Why didn��t you just endure it?�� Nian Ruxue blurted out, but when she saw Nian Ruting frown, she realized she had said the wrong thing and quickly exined, ��I mean, you should have tried to deal with him and endure your impulsiveness for the time being. Of course, the priority is to protect yourself, but you can��t beat him up in public. Now we��re in a huge mess!��


    Nian Ruting looked uneasy, ��What should we do? Will the Emperor punish you,


    Fourth Sister?��


    Nian Ruxue��s expression was solemn, ��When I was given the marriage decree, the Emperor probably thought I had beaten Duanmu Ao. You hit him again today, it will still be med on me!��


    ��I had no other choice���� Nian Ruting��s eyes reddened, ��Fourth Sister, I��m sorry, I really didn��t want to cause trouble for you.��


    Nian Ruxue closed her eyes and pulled Nian Ruting to sit down beside her on the bed, ��How could I me you? I��m just scared, and I don��t know what to


    do���� ��


    Wan Family Restaurant.


    Su Liang and Zhengzheng were still asleep, and Ning Jing let the others go ahead to watch the fight. He didn��t leave because his clothes were still covering Su Liang.


    Not long ago, Duanmu Ao was thrown outside the Wan Family Restaurant.


    Although Ning Jing did not look outside, he heard the noise from downstairs.


    Zhengzheng woke up first and stared at Ning Jing with sleepy eyes, stretching out his hand, ��Uncle Ning����


    Ning Jing got up and walked over, picked up Zhengzheng, and patted him.


    Su Liang also woke up, sat up, and Ning Jing��s clothes fell off her.


    ��What time is it?�� Su Liang got up and handed the clothes to Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing tried to give Zhengzheng to Su Liang, but Zhengzheng held onto his neck, insisting, ��Uncle hug!��


    ��I need to put on my clothes.�� Ning Jing said.


    Zhengzheng grinned and said, ��Auntie can help Uncle dress! Daddy always helps Mommy with her clothes!��


    Thisparison was quite imaginative.


    ��Stretch out your hand.�� She gestured for Ning Jing to extend his left hand and helped him put on one sleeve.


    Ning Jing switched Zhengzheng to his left hand and put on the right sleeve.


    Su Liang fastened his belt for him andmented, ��Great God, your waist is so thin.��


    She had helped herrades with their clothes in her previous life, so it wasn��t a big deal. It was just to make Zhengzheng happy.


    Seemingly dissatisfied with Su Liang��sment, Ning Jing retorted, ��Your waist is the thin one.��


    If outsiders heard this, it would naturally sound somewhat ambiguous. After saying that, Ning Jing also realized it wasn��t quite appropriate and furrowed his brows slightly.


    However, Su Liang seriously measured her waist with her hand and nodded, ��Indeed, I am too thin. I need to eat more. ��


    ��What does Auntie want to eat?�� Zhengzheng asked with a serious little face. Su Liang smiled and said, ��I want to eat meat.��


    Zhengzheng grabbed Ning Jing��s hand and handed it to Su Liang, ��Meat, Auntie, eat it!��


    Su Liang made a disgusted face, ��It��s all bones, not tasty.��


    Zhengzheng patted Ning Jing��s head with his small hand, ��Uncle Ning, you need to eat more too, Auntie likes them chubby!��


    Ning Jing:��


    The three of them went to the west of the city. On the way, Ning Jing mentioned how Nian Ruxue had thrown Duanmu Ao out of the carriage in public.


    Su Liang was quite surprised, ��Strange. That time in the back mountain, it was just her and Duanmu Ao, she didn��t dare to do anything to him. Why is she so brave today?��


    Ning Jing didn��t say anything.


    Su Liang seemed to think of something, ��Perhaps, it was because I showed up before it was time for them to take actionst time. But I would have thought, with Nian Ruxue��s character, she should have been clear about what would happen if Duanmu Ao got on her carriage and thus prevented it.�� Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent, ��Maybe, it��s a substitute.��


    Su Liang was stunned, ��What?��


    ��Substitute.�� Ning Jing repeated again.


    Su Liang was amazed, ��But she took off her mask during the first day of thepetition���� and then it hit her, ��Her first three opponents in the preliminaries were all very weak. If she switched peopleter on, it would be possible for her to deliberately take off her mask on the first day to dispel other��s suspicions.��


    ��Nian Jincheng said that she only knows superficial martial arts.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang frowned, ��It��s not impossible that she secretly learned from a teacher and her true strength was even hidden from Nian Jincheng. But when I look at all of her recent actions together, they still seem weird. She should be someone who likes attention, but in the past two days, she has always arrived just before the start and left quickly after the match, only greeting Yu Jin from a distance.�� ��What do you want to do?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Su Liang thought for a moment and said, ��Even if she��s a substitute and not


    Nian Ruxue, every citizen of Qian Country has the right to participate in the Military Exam. For now, we won��t do anything. If Duanmu Ao being beaten also goes unnoticed, even if I don��t meet her in the ranking matches, we��ll inevitably have to face off in the final. At that time, I��ll try to find a way to publicly verify her identity.��


    ��Why wait?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Zhengzheng imitated him, ��Why?��


    Su Liang smiled and pinched Zhengzheng��s chubby little face, ��There��s a saying, ��Higher you stand, harder you fall..����

 Chapter 140 - 140: 140. Just a hairpin

    Chapter 140: 140. Just a hairpin


    Trantor: 549690339


    By the time Ning Jing and Su Liang arrived at the Battle Arena with


    Zhengzheng, the afternoon contests were more than halfway through, leaving only four groups remaining.


    During the intermission between the two matches, Chang��an went to Duanmu Chen��s side and whispered a few words.


    Duanmu Chen raised his eyebrows and gave him a look.


    As soon as Chang��an left, Duanmu Chen saw Su Liang and Ning Jing appear by Xing Yusheng��s side, with Ning Jing holding a smiling little child in her arms.


    At first nce, they looked very much like a sweet, loving family of three.


    Duanmu Chen��s gazended on Duanmu Che��s face, and sure enough, he saw him looking towards Su Liang��s position.


    ��Sixth sister.�� Duanmu Chen suddenly turned his head to call out to Duanmu Qianqian.


    ��Fourth imperial brother, what��s the matter?�� Duanmu Qianqian looked dutiful.


    Duanmu Chen smiled, ��You have a good rtionship with Miss Nian, do you know who her master is?��


    Duanmu Qianqian blurted out, ��It should be General Nian who taught her, right? Before, when I would look for Xuexue to y, she often mentioned wanting to learn martial arts from General Nian but didn��t have the time. I just didn��t expect her swordsmanship to be so good and never revealing it, it��s so humble and truly rare.��


    ��Indeed.�� Duanmu Chen agreed. If Nian Ruxue had been hiding her skills just to shine in the Military Exam, he would have to look at her differently.


    The nextpetition began.


    Su Liang focused on watching thepetition, asionally sharing her thoughts with Ning Jing, such as admiring a particr move and wanting to try practicing it when she got back.


    Ning Jing rarely offered his opinions. Every time Su Liang spoke to him, he would slightly lower his head, leaning towards Su Liang, looking far from close, and even as if Ning Jing��s neck was ufortable and asionally tilting to the side��


    When the four matches ended, the results of the first day��s ranking matches were out.


    Although there were still nine more days ofpetition, those who had watched the whole day��s matches already had a list of strong contenders in their minds.


    Most people believed that Su Liang and Nian Ruxue had the strength to advance to the finalpetition and even make it into the top three.


    And the participation of these two women made this Military Exam quite unique and highly anticipated by the audience.


    When Duanmu Che was pushed away from the Battle Arena in his wheelchair by his old servant, he nced at Su Liang��s direction again.


    The old man whispered, ��Master, should I go and find her?��


    ��I don��t want to repeat what I already said.�� Duanmu Che said indifferently, ��If she doesn��te to find me again, let��s pretend to be strangers.��


    The old man sighed deeply and left with Duanmu Che.


    On the way home, Su Liang and Ning Jing learned that the news of Duanmu Ao being thrown out of Nian Ruxue��s carriage, disheveled in public, had spread like wildfire.


    ��Someone must have fueled the fire.�� Su Liang said. It hadn��t been long.


    She guessed that it might have been done by Duanmu Chen since he was very concerned about the movements of his ��enemies.��


    Although suspicious, they had not yet confirmed that the Nian Ruxue participatinz in the Militarv Exam was a fake.


    Now, Su Liang was watching the events unfold. The more things that happened to Nian Ruxue, the more likely a mistake would be exposed.


    Last time, Duanmu Ao was injured at Huguo Temple, but no one had seen it happen.


    This time, on the bustling main street, the second prince fell out of a carriage and fainted, and it was from a woman��s carriage. If there was no reasonable exnation, how would he save face?


    Duanmu Chen, who had sent Chang��an to secretly instigate trouble, received news about Duanmu Ao again: he was summoned into the pcete that night.


    ��Master, if the emperor is looking for the second prince regarding today��s incident, will he still protect Nian Ruxue?�� Chang��an asked.


    Duanmu Chen sneered, ��Protect her? With Duanmu Ao��s beastly nature, he probably just wants to ravage Nian Ruxue now. But after all, Nian Ruxue has a status and must be married first before he can do as he pleases.��


    At this moment, in the Imperial Pce, Duanmu Ao knelt before Emperor Duanmu Yi with a gloomy expression on his face.


    ��What happened today?�� Duanmu Yi asked coldly.


    Lowering his head, Duanmu Ao said, ��I couldn��t control myself after thinking about being engaged to Miss Nian and offended her.��


    Duanmu Yi��s face darkened, and he grabbed the inkstone and smashed it on the ground in front of Duanmu Ao, ��You fool! You��ve lost all the face of the royal family! ��


    ��Father, please forgive me. I already have an intimate rtionship with Miss Nian, and it��s my fault, not hers. Now I just hope to advance the wedding date, so that outsiders can��t gossip anymore,�� Duanmu Ao said.


    Duanmu Yi looked at him, ��How is the injury fromst time?��


    Duanmu Ao��s expression stiffened, but he gritted his teeth and said, ��It��s much better.��


    ��The Yin Country wants to have peace talks with the Qian Country, and the envoy will arrive soon, including General Man Ya,�� Duanmu Yi said coldly.


    Duanmu Ao was stunned.


    General Man Ya was a famous young female general in the Yin Country, and even the entire world. She was also the one who had once publicly ridiculed Qian Country��s women for only knowing how to embroider.


    ��The participation of the two women in this Military Exam will soon be known all over the world. When Man Yaes, there will be a big fuss. Qian Country can��t afford to lose face again! Do you understand?�� Duanmu Yi said coldly.


    Duanmu Ao nodded subconsciously, ��Yes, Father.��


    ��Behave yourselftely and don��t provoke Miss Nian. As for the wedding date, it will be decided after the Military Exam and negotiations with the Yin Country,��


    Duanmu Yi said.


    Soon after, Duanmu Ao walked out of the pce with a sullen expression.


    Duanmu Chen soon received the news.


    ��It seems that father wants to protect Nian Ruxue,�� Duanmu Chen thought,


    ��but only for the time being.��


    Chang��an frowned, ��If Miss Nian really shines in the Military Exam, can she reject or change the imperial marriage decree?��


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��It��s not impossible. That��s why it��s even more important to tie her tightly to Duanmu Ao and not let them separate. If she is capable and ambitious, after marrying Duanmu Ao, she might instigate conflicts between Duanmu Ao and Duanmu Cheng. Wouldn��t that be interesting?��


    Changing the subject, Duanmu Chen asked, ��Any movement from Duanmu


    Che?��


    Chang��an shook his head, ��No. No one hase out since the Fifth Prince returned home today.��


    Fifth Prince��s Mansion


    It waste, and Duanmu Che was still reading.


    ��Master, you should go to bed,�� the old man persuaded.


    Duanmu Che turned a page of the book and suddenly asked, ��Is the letter Su


    Liang sent that day still here?��


    The old man hesitated for a moment before shaking his head, ��As per your order, master, the servant burned it.��


    ��You never read what she wrote?�� Duanmu Che asked.


    The old man sighed, ��No. Back then, I also had a deep prejudice against Miss Su and thought that there would no longer be any connection between us, so I didn��t bother reading it.��


    Seeing Duanmu Che��s silence, the old man tentatively said, ��Why doesn��t the servant find Miss Su now? Since she is a martial artist, it would be convenient for her toe at night without anyone noticing.��


    Duanmu Che��s face darkened slightly, ��I said it before, wait for her toe find me again!��


    The old man sighed again, ��Yes. Master, you should rest early since you have to go watch thepetition tomorrow morning.��


    Duanmu Che put down his book, ��Not going.�� He then entered his inner chamber.


    The old man looked at the silhouette projected on the folding screen, his expression filled with helplessness.


    It was deep in the night, and the weather was chilly in spring.


    Su Liang hadn��t gone to bed yet, and was discussing the day��spetition with Ning Jing on the training ground.


    Learning from others�� techniques was not an easy task, but Su Liang had always been good at learning and mastering other people��s strengths as her own. Ning Jing was an excellent master and practice partner for her.


    The two finished their fight and left the training ground together. They walked around the Garden Lake three times while Su Liang finished telling the story of Romance of the Three Kingdoms. Afterward, they went to rest.


    Before they went their separate ways, Ning Jing asked, ��What will you tell next time?��


    Without thinking, Su Liang said, ��Journey to the West.��


    ��What kind of story is that?�� asked Ning Jing.


    With a serious expression, Su Liang exined, ��A monkey, a pig, a river demon, and a monk traveling together to obtain scriptures. Are you not interested now?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��If you aren��t tired, I��d like to start listening now.��


    As Su Liang rolled her eyes she told him, ��Go to sleep, you can find anything in your dreams.��


    Ning Jing once told Su Liang these same words, she had never forgotten them, and finally had a chance to use them back against him.


    The second day of the rankings.


    Duanmu Che did not appear, and Su Liang still didn��t end up in the same group with Nian Ruxue. But they both won their individual matches.


    Duanmu Ao came and, in front of Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Chen,ughed and said that there was nothing going on between him and Nian Ruxue, they were just ying around yesterday.


    Duanmu Chen expressed that as long as Duanmu Ao was happy, it was all good.


    Anyways, watching Duanmu Cheng��s fake smile was quite an amusing sight��


    That evening, the Nian Family received news that Nian Jincheng was on his way back to the capital.


    Duanmu Chen sent Chang��an to inform Su Liang of the same news, with more details.


    ��Nanping Prince has been captured and beheaded, Yin Country wants to talk peace with Qian Country, and the envoy will return to the capital with Nian Jincheng. It seems he has aplished a great feat this time, and if he learns that Nian Ruxue has been granted in marriage as a concubine for Duanmu Ao after returning, he will probably stand up for her,�� said Su Liang.


    Ning Jing didn��t say anything about this, but he secretly went to the Lin Family and informed them that Lin Bojun was safe and should be back by the end of the month, so they should feel at ease.


    In a city in the southern part of Qian Country.


    Nian Jincheng walked out of Yin Country��s envoy��s residence with a dark face, while Lin Bojun, waiting outside, greeted him with a sympathetic look. However, his words were difficult to hide the mockery, ��Did that woman with the surname Wood tease General Nian again?


    Nian Jincheng snorted lightly, ��Bo Jun, if you continue to gloat, I��ll arrange for you to deal with Mu Ya.��


    Lin Bojun hurriedly raised his hands in a salute, ��No, no, no! General Nian, please don��t scare me! I have someone I love, and I��m waiting to go back to the capital to propose marriage! Besides, General Mu Ya wouldn��t care for me!�� ��Which youngdy is it?�� Nian Jincheng asked.


    The two had a good rtionship, and they had be good friends while carrying out their mission together.


    Lin Bojun grinned and hooked Nian Jincheng��s shoulder, ��I��ll tell you, but you can��t tell anyone else. It��s Duke Qin��s daughter, but it��s just me who has feelings for her.��


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��A perfect match. You have made great contributions, and after we return, His Majesty will certainly reward you greatly. You can ask His Majesty to arrange a marriage for you.��


    Lin Bojun��s expression turned serious, ��That won��t work! What if Lady Qin doesn��t like it? And the credit for killing Nanping Prince belongs to both of us, not just to me.��


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��Even though my official position is higher than yours, you don��t have to act like this. In the end, you were the one who discovered Nanping Prince, captured him, and beheaded him. The greatest contribution is yours.��


    ��It was just luck,�� Lin Bojun said.


    Nian Jincheng frowned, ��In any case, I will report the truth to His Majesty. There��s no need for further discussion on this matter.��


    The two had argued over this issue many times before, so Lin Bojun knew that Nian Jincheng was honest and upright, so he didn��t say anything more.


    Lin Bojun was holding a brocade box in his hand. Nian Jincheng nced at it but showed no interest in asking about it. Lin Bojun took the initiative to open it for him. Inside were three wooden hairpins, very delicate and clever.


    ��For Lady Qin?�� Nian Jincheng casually asked.


    Lin Bojun grinned, ��One is for my little sister. One is for Miss Qin, if she agrees to be with me. And thest one is for my junior brother!��


    Nian Jincheng was taken aback, ��Your junior brother����


    ��His name is Ning Jing, my father��s disciple.�� Lin Bojunughed. Now that the Ning Family was no longer in trouble and the Xing Family had transitioned peacefully, there was no need to hide their rtionship with Ning Jing. Nian Jincheng was puzzled, ��The hairpin, you are giving it for him to wear?��


    Lin Bojun burst intoughter, ��Of course not! Misunderstanding! I heard that there was a famous woodcarver in the city today, so I took the time to buy these three. Actually, this one is meant for a little sister, but I must have my junior brother deliver it! They are a pair!��


    Nian Jincheng immediately understood that it was for Su Liang. However, Lin Bojun did not know that Nian Jincheng had already met Ning Jing and Su Liang.


    ��Where does the craftsman live?�� Nian Jincheng asked.


    ��Are you going to buy one for your sister? It��s toote today. We��re leaving early tomorrow, and there may not be enough time. It��s my fault for not asking you sooner if you wanted one,�� Lin Bojun said.


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��I��ll go and see, I can pay extra.��


    The next day, when the team was preparing to leave, Nian Jincheng returned from shopping and held a wooden box, which contained three wooden hairpins.


    One of them was for Nian Ruxue.


    The other two were a pair, meant for Ning Jing and Su Liang.


    Just as Nian Jincheng dismounted, the wooden box in his hand was snatched away.


    A silver-belledugh rang out, ��General Nian must have bought these hairpins for me. I ept them with a smile!��


    Nian Jincheng frowned, ��Please return the box, General Mu.��


    The woman wearing half a mask opened the wooden box, took out the hairpins, and threw the box back to Nian Jincheng, ��I��ll take the hairpins, and you can have the box.��


    Nian Jincheng��s forehead twitched, ��General Mu, those hairpins are for my sister and a friend; please return them.��


    ��What friend?�� Man Ya asked, ��1 heard that you only have one friend, who seems to have the surname Gu. Is it him?��


    Lin Bojun looked at the hairpins in Man Ya��s hand and quickly stepped forward, ��General Mu,st night I told General Nian that after returning to the capital, I might soon get married. He bought it as a congrattory gift for me!��


    ��I see.�� Man Yaughed and walked over, ��Here, I��ll give it back to you!��


    Nian Jincheng reached out, just as he caught it, Man Ya snatched the hairpin he was wearing and walked away.


    ��It��s your waist sword!�� Man Ya nced at the hairpin, then at the sword on Nian Jincheng��s waist, looking astonished, ��I like this one!��


    It was a birthday gift from someone to Nian Jincheng, and his face darkened. ��General Mu, please return it!��


    ��General Nian, you can��t be so stingy? Is this how men in Qian Country treat their guests? It��s just a wooden hairpin; is it because your friend with the surname Gu gave it to you that you can��t bear to part with it?�� Man Yaughed and asked.


    Lin Bojun initially thought that Man Ya was genuinely interested in Nian Jincheng, but now realized that she was up to no good! Who didn��t know who her friend with the surname Gu really was?


    ��General Mu, please return my hairpin,�� Nian Jincheng said, his ck hair flowing down and his expression cold.


    But Man Ya pretended to insert the hairpin into her hair, ��I won��t give it back!��


    Nian Jincheng pped Man Ya��s hand, catching her off guard, grabbing her wrist, and snatching back the hairpin.


    ��General Mu, in Qian Country, we treat our guests this way: there are some things we can give, but you can��t take!�� Nian Jincheng said firmly, before turning to order the team to move out.


    Man Ya stood there, staring intently at Nian Jincheng��s retreating figure. A momentter, she snorted coldly and turned to walk toward her horse. Lin Bojun secretly gave Nian Jincheng a thumbs up. What he said just now was excellent!


    As the two walked side by side, Lin Bojun looked at Nian Jincheng��s hairpin andughed, ��If that woman had broken your hairpin just now, I think you might have killed her.��


    Nian Jincheng shook his head expressionlessly, ��Not that far. It��s just a hairpin.


    At most, I��d break one of her legs..��

 Chapter 141 - 141: 141. I’m really silly (Updated)

    Chapter 141: 141. I��m really silly (Updated)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Qian Country��s capital city.


    The progress of the Martial Arts Competition had passed the halfway point.


    What most people were keenly discussing was that in the first five rounds, the only two female contestants, Nian Ruxue and Su Liang, both had five wins and zero losses.


    Now, in the biggest Gambling House in the capital city, bets were being ced on who would win if Nian Ruxue and Su Liang fought each other.


    Su Liang��s friends had all ced bets on her, waiting to make a fortune when the time came.


    Duanmu Ao publicly ced a heavy bet on his yet-to-be-wed Imperial Concubine Nian Ruxue, and the news spread far and wide.


    This day, Su Liang woke up early to the sound of rain. After getting ready and opening the door, she saw the gloomy weather and the drizzling rain.


    Although she practiced martial arts diligently, she didn��t want to get wet in the rain unnecessarily. Thinking that the Martial Exam might be suspended for a day, she thought it would be nice to stay at home without going out.


    After having breakfast, the rain showed no sign of stopping, but rather intensified.


    Qi Yan braved the rain to inform Su Liang that the Martial Exam would be suspended that day and would continue after the weather cleared up the next day. The announcement had already been posted.


    Xing Yusheng guessed that Su Liang hadn��t left the house and specifically asked Qi Yan to inform her.


    ��Where is your master?�� Su Liang asked.


    Qi Yanughed and said that Xing Yusheng had gone to the Lin��s house. After picking up Lin Xueqing, the two went to Duke Qin��s Mansion to visit Old Master


    Qin.


    Ning Jing applied acupuncture every three days.


    Old Master Qin managed to get to his feet these past two days, though he still needed to lean on a cane and couldn��t walk far.


    However, the Qin Family saw hope for Old Master Qin��s full recovery and were extremely grateful to Su Liang.


    ��Would Miss Su like to go there as well? Miss Lin and Miss Qin would surely be delighted,�� Qi Yan said.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Not today, I want to rest and let them y.��


    When Qi Yan was about to leave, Su Liang suddenly asked, ��I haven��t seen your brother for several days, is he not in the capital city?��


    Qi Yan nodded, ��Ajun was sent out by the master to the south to find Second Master Lin. We didn��t know that Second Master Lin was safe and sound at that time. The master saw Miss Lin was worried and asked Ajun to help send a message and see if there was any assistance needed.��


    ��That��s good,�� Su Liang thought Xing Yusheng was really thoughtful. Once Lin Bojun returned safely, their wedding date should be set soon.


    After Qi Yan left, Ning Jing asked Su Liang if she had any free time.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Nope, I need to make medicine,�� She thought he must want her to tell stories.


    ��I have time, I can help you,�� Ning Jing said.


    Thus, as Su Liang worked on preparing the poison, Ning Jing acted as her assistant.


    The sound of the rain was dripping gently, the two sat by the window, busy with their tasks, and chatted casually.


    The Fifth Prince��s Residence.


    The weather was poor, and Duanmu Che had been coughing non-stop since he woke up. Yet, he still insisted on opening the window to watch the rain, making his attendant, Huang Bo, anxious.


    However, Duanmu Che was always stubborn, and no amount of persuasion worked.


    Helpless, Huang Bo mentioned Su Liang again, ��Since the Martial Exam is suspended today, Miss Su must have some free time. Shall this old servant go invite her over?��


    Instead of giving a cold face, Duanmu Che shook his head after coughing twice and said, ��Maybe she no longer intends to inquire about the past from me.��


    ��How could that be?�� Huang Bo shook his head, ��Su Liang didn��te because Master refused to see her before. She must be waiting for the Master to be willing to see her before informing her. Otherwise, her sudden visit would seem rude.��


    Duanmu Che��s expression hesitated, ��Could it be that����


    Seeing his attitude softened, Huang Bo nodded repeatedly, ��It must be! She��s just a young girl, she��se here twice, only to be turned away. The letter she sent on her second visit must have exined her amnesia, but Master didn��t see it. If Master doesn��t give the nod, how could shee here again? She��s forgotten everything, she doesn��t even know what the Master is angry about. She might think that Master is utterly disgusted with her and doesn��t want to see her at all! It��s all a misunderstanding!��


    Duanmu Che was silent for a long time, then asked, ��Didn��t Xiao Muyun visit her again?��


    ��Why would Master mention those with thest name Xiao? Su Liang has long forgotten about him, and they only had that chance encounter at the restaurant. Su Liang went to see him probably to get some answers,�� Huang Bo said seriously, ��Master, having seen Su Liang��s current outstanding performance, with her future prospects being boundless, how could she possibly be interested in a widower like Xiao Muyun?��


    ��Back then, she used to think that no one could match Xiao Muyun,�� Duanmu Che sneered.


    Huang Bo sighed, ��Master, don��t cling to Su Liang��s past. She was young and ignorant back then, and must have suffered a lot to be where she is today. Master should consider the Su Liang of the past dead and the current one as reborn. ��


    Duanmu Che murmured, ��Reborn�� It really does seem like she��s been reincarnated.��


    ��So, shall this old servant go invite Miss Su Liang over?�� Huang Bol s eyes were filled with hope.


    Before Duanmu Che could answer, a servant��s voice came from outside,


    ��Master, Fourth Prince has arrived.��


    Huang Bo frowned, ��What is he here for?��


    Duanmu Che gave Huang Bo a cold look, prompting him to hold his tongue and go out to greet the guest.


    Duanmu Chen entered with Chang��an, who was carrying several gift boxes, and they were greeted inside.


    ��What brings Fourth Brother here today?�� Duanmu Che asked coldly.


    Duanmu Chen didn��t mind, ��I originally wanted to watch the Martial Exam, but unfortunately, the weather is bad. Since Fifth Brother didn��t go these past few days, I came to check on you since I had some free time. How��s your health?��


    ��Hmm.�� Duanmu Che��s words had just fallen when he started coughing violently again.


    Duanmu Chen sighed, ��Fifth Brother, you��ve taken a lot of medicine these years, but there��s been no improvement. When I went out at the end ofst year, I found several medicinal diet recipes specifically for nourishing the body. They should suit Fifth Brother��s constitution, so give them a try.�� Chang��an respectfully handed over a wooden box.


    ��Thank you for your concern, Fourth Brother,�� Duanmu Che nodded slightly.


    Huang Bo took the box from Chang��an��s hand.


    ��Father always praises Fifth Brother��s chess skills, how about we listen to the rain by the window and have a tew rounds���� Duanmu Chen had no intention ot leaving.


    Huang Bo hoped that Duanmu Che would decline on ount of his poor health, but he nodded instead, ��Alright.��


    Huang Bo set up the chessboard and asked, ��Shall we invite a doctor over today?��


    He implied to Duanmu Che whether he should go find Su Liang.


    Duanmu Che shook his head, ��No need. You may leave.��


    Disappointed, Huang Bo obeyed.


    Su Liang didn��t know what Duanmu Che was thinking. She nned to investigate the past events after the Martial Exam ended and had put him in the back of her mind.


    After a whole day and two failed attempts, as the sky darkened, Su Liang finally made one of the medicines from the Poison Sutra.


    ��Do you want to try it?�� Su Liang asked Ning Jing excitedly, holding the pitch -ck pill.


    This medicine was called the Leisurely Pill. When consumed, it would drive a person mad and delirious, and they would lose their rity. However, the effectsted only 24 hours, after which everything would return to normal.


    ��You try it,�� Ning Jing replied bluntly.


    ��Draw straws?�� Su Liang suggested.


    Ning Jing took the pill and put it in a small bottle, iming it for himself. ��It��s mine now. Go cook.��


    Su Liang threw a few punches in the air behind Ning Jing��s back.


    Ning Jing turned around and saw Su Liang making a fierce face. He frowned slightly. ��Not happy?


    Su Liang smiled as he got up. ��How can I be unhappy? I��ve been sitting for too long; it��s time to stretch.��


    Thanks to Ning Jing, the medicine was sessfully prepared.


    He was a man with incredibly nimble hands. Without his help, Su Liang would have needed more time to seed and would have wasted a lot of good medicinal ingredients.


    At this point, in a city six or seven days away from the capital, Qi Jun had already met his Master��s future second uncle, Lin Bojun.


    Nian Jincheng and Lin Bojun were ordered to leave the capital on an official mission, but their actions were meant to be kept secret. So no one from Lin��s family had written to Lin Bojun before, fearing it would distract him.


    And no one from the Nian Family would ever think of writing to Nian Jincheng.


    As a result, neither of them knew what had happened in the capital during their time away.


    Tonight, Qi Jun arrived.


    Upon hearing that Lin Xueqing was given an Imperial Edict of marriage to Xing Yusheng, Lin Bojun��s face darkened!


    Qi Jun immediately exined the inside story of the marriage edict.


    Lin Bojun��s face brightened slightly after listening. ��So that��s what happened. Crown Prince Xing is Xiaoliang��s friend and also Miss Qin��s cousin. My sister shouldn��t dislike him.��


    Qi Jun shook his head with a smile. ��Miss Lin gets along very well with my Master!��


    Lin Bojun snorted, ��You��re quite pleased, aren��t you?��


    Qi Jun instantly retracted his smile, saying solemnly, ��It��s my Master who is very pleased and fortunate to marry such a good girl as Miss Lin.��


    Lin Bojun sighed, ��I haven��t even gotten married yet, and I have to marry off my little sister.��


    Qi Jun took out letters from Lin Shuzhi and Lin Xueqing, written for Lin Bojun.


    ��Women don��t stay in one ce after they grow up; my sister was taken away by someone.��


    Qi Jun: �� didn��t dare to speak.


    Lin Bojun put away the letters and asked Qi Jun, ��The Military Exam has started on schedule, right? Xiaoliang must have been quite impressive!��


    With a smile on his face, Qi Jun said, ��By the time I left, Miss Su had participated in severalpetitions and won every single one.��


    Lin Bojunughed, ��I knew it! Xiaoliang is the only girl in this Military Exam, and she��s also the most dazzling one! I want to go back and watch herpete right away!��


    Qi Jun hurriedly mentioned that Nian Ruxue had also joined.


    Lin Bojun was a bit surprised, ��General Nian��s sister? Has she been eliminated?��


    Qi Jun��s mouth twitched slightly. The question was pointed; it was a rather obvious distinction.


    Qi Jun told the truth: Nian Ruxue��s performance had also been outstanding.


    ��But General Nian said his sister is a bit delicate. She ims to want to learn martial arts, but she��s afraid of hardship, so she doesn��t learn well.�� Lin Bojun wasn��t biased against Nian Ruxue; he simply didn��t know her and based his judgment on Nian Jincheng��s words.


    ��Perhaps General Nian doesn��t really know his sister��s true capabilities. By the way, Fourth Miss Nian has already been granted to the Second Prince as an Imperial Concubine,�� Qi Jun informed him.


    Lin Bojun was very surprised. After asking Qi Jun a few more questions and arranging for him to rest, he hurriedly went to find Nian Jincheng.


    ��What did you say?�� Nian Jincheng frowned deeply, looking disbelievingly at Lin Bojun. ��My fourth sister, was granted marriage to the Second Prince, as an


    Imperial Concubine?��


    Lin Bojun nodded. ��It��s true. A follow from Crown Prince Xing brought the news, so it shouldn��t be false. Besides, the marriage decree has been in ce for some time now.��


    Nian Jincheng, who had been standing, suddenly looked so sick he copsed into a seat.


    Lin Bojun quicklyforted him, ��I know you had the best rtionship with your fourth sister, and you must be unwilling to see such a result. But the Imperial Edict is irresistible, so don��t act impulsively.��


    Lin Bojun tried to put himself in Nian Jincheng��s shoes. If Lin Xueqing were involved in such a marriage, he might have been tempted to rebel.


    Thinking about it, he realized that Xing Yusheng wasn��t so bad. After all, Lin


    Xueqing had almost been granted marriage to the Fourth Prince as an Imperial Concubine, but it was the Xing Family that saved her from falling into a fire pit. No one else could have saved her.


    Nian Jincheng stared nkly, not speaking, his fists clenched so tightly that his veins were popping.


    Lin Bojun, fearing that he would do something stupid, tried tofort him some more. However, he saw Nian Jincheng suddenly stand up and punch the table heavily.


    ��Nian���� Lin Bojun tried to reach out to him. But Nian Jincheng muttered to himself, ��I��m so stupid.��


    Lin Bojun paused and stared dumbfoundedly.


    ��She said so much; it turns out it was all lies, all fake!�� Nian Jincheng was furious.


    Lin Bojun was confused. Who? What��s fake?


    Nian Jincheng pped himself hard, shaking his head with a bitter smile, ��How could I not even believe him, but instead believed a liar, a liar full of lies!��


    Once, Ning Jing had said that Nian Ruxue was only using Nian Jincheng and not truly caring for him.


    Nian Jincheng thought Ning Jing didn��t know Nian Ruxue at all, as he had the best understanding of his sister.


    Before leaving the capital, Nian Ruxue tearfully told Nian Jincheng that she had been sent to Emperor Duanmu Yi by the Nian Family, had been slept with by him at Changchun Garden, and could only wait to be brought into the pce.


    Because of this, Nian Jincheng had a knot in his heart, and whenever he was free, he racked his brains, thinking of how to save Nian Ruxue, the only family member who cared for him.


    But now, Nian Jincheng suddenly learned that Nian Ruxue had been granted marriage to Duanmu Ao!


    How ridiculous!


    No matter how corrupt the Royal Family is, they would never send a woman who has been yed with by the emperor to their son!


    There was only one possibility: Nian Ruxue was lying! The rtionship between her and Duanmu Yi, was nothing like what she had imed!

 Chapter 142 - 142: 142. Sorry, I can’t (Second Update)

    Chapter 142: 142. Sorry, I can��t (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The window was open, and the night breeze was chilly.


    Nian Jincheng��s face was terrifyingly gloomy.


    Lin Bojun finally thought of a way tofort him, ��I heard from Qi Jun that your younger sister participated in this year��s Martial Arts Exam and made a great impression. If she can make it into the top three, coupled with your previous achievements, there might be a possibility to ask the Emperor to reconsider the marriage.��


    Nian Jincheng looked at Lin Bojun in disbelief, ��What did you say?��


    Lin Bojun hadn��t expected such a reaction from him. He hesitated for a moment, thinking that Nian Jincheng might not have heard him clearly. He repeated his words and emphasized their joint achievement in killing the Nanping Prince.


    ��She, in the Martial Arts Exam, made a great impression?�� Nian Jincheng frowned.


    ��Yes!�� Lin Bojun nodded, ��Qi Jun said that before he left the capital city, the elimination matches had already ended, and your younger sister was unbeaten.


    You had previously said that she only knew some fancy but impractical moves. That was quite an understatement.��


    Nian Jincheng��s expression became enigmatic, ��She really only knew some fancy moves.��


    ��Maybe she practiced diligently and deliberately hid it from you to give you a surprise,�� Lin Bojun said.


    ��Hiding it from me���� Nian Jincheng said coldly, ��There is no need for her to hide anything from me!��


    Lin Bojun finally realized, btedly, that Nian Jincheng��s anger wasn��t directed at the royal family for arranging the marriage��


    ��Are you alright?�� Lin Bojun asked.


    Nian Jincheng asked in return, ��Where is Qi Jun? I want to see him.��


    Lin Bojun hesitated for a moment, and then nodded, ��Alright!��


    When Qi Jun saw Nian Jincheng, he remembered something.


    That day at Huguo Temple, Nian Ruxue had framed Su Liang, but ended up biting the bullet and getting an arranged marriage for herself.


    Xing Yusheng knew that Qin Yujin had originally had feelings for Nian Jincheng, but his favorite cousin��s husband was Lin Bojun.


    Because Nian Ruxue had a bad reputation, Nian Jincheng had always been protective of her, which made Qin Yujin��s impression of Nian Jincheng greatly diminished, and so had Xing Yusheng��s.


    No matter how you looked at it, Nian Jincheng was an outsider.


    Qi Jun decided that whatever Nian Jincheng asked, he would be cautious in his answers.


    ��Please sit down.�� Nian Jincheng had already calmed down.


    ��I prefer to stand.�� Qi Jun smiled.


    ��Suit yourself.�� Nian Jincheng didn��t force him, ��I heard that before you left the capital city, the Martial Arts Exam elimination matches had already ended. Did you go and watch them?��


    Qi Jun nodded, ��I watched them all.��


    ��How did my younger sister perform?�� Nian Jincheng asked.


    Qi Jun thought that Nian Jincheng indeed cared about Nian Ruxue, and became more polite in his response, telling Nian Jincheng in details about Nian Ruxue��s performance in the four elimination matches.


    At that time, he and his brother Qi Yan had watched all the matches without missing a single one. It was Xing Yusheng who had asked him to help Su Liang by keeping an eye on formidable opponents.


    Upon hearing that Nian Ruxue had disguised herself as a man and wore a mask, Nian Jincheng frowned.


    ��Miss Nian had good luck in the draw, and her opponents in the first three rounds were not very strong, but her opponent in the fourth round was quite powerful.�� Qi Jun said, ��However, Miss Nian won without much effort.��


    Nian Jincheng��s eyes narrowed, and after a moment of silence, he changed the subject, ��Did my younger sister��s marriage arrangemente about suddenly?


    Did anything happen before that?��


    This was a question that Qi Jun couldn��t answer.


    It was not because he didn��t know, but because he knew too well. Some things couldn��t be said.


    Xing Yusheng had sent him there precisely because he was always cautious and wouldn��t talk too much.


    It was Su Liang who had hit the second prince, and although the second prince and Nian Ruxue knew about it, they both could only swallow the bitter pill.


    If Nian Jincheng knew about it, he might not hesitate to push Su Liang to the forefront for the sake of his sister. After all, he was a favorite among the Emperor��s men and could speak up.


    With this thought in mind, Qi Jun��s expression remained unchanged, ��I only heard that the day before the marriage arrangement, the second prince was injured by someone at Huguo Temple. I don��t know anything else.��


    After a long silence, Nian Jincheng spoke again, ��Were there any other women participating in the Martial Arts Exam?��


    Qi Jun smiled, ��There is also Miss Su Liang, a friend of my master. Nian


    Jincheng should know her.��


    At that time, Xing Yusheng had asked Nian Jincheng to help deliver a Medical Book to Su Liang.


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��I know her. She was with a young man named Ning.


    Did they both go to the capital city?��


    ��Yes. Young Master Ning will be taking the examination soon.�� Qi Jun said.


    ��I see, thank you.�� Nian Jincheng said.


    Qi Jun left, feeling that something was strange��


    Once again left alone in the room, Nian Jincheng pulled the wooden hairpin from his head and smiled bitterly, ��It��s not that Nian Ruxue left no clues; it��s just that I��ve always been deceiving myself and others, thinking that sincerity can be repaid with sincerity�� You��re right, there��s something wrong with the people of the Nian Family, including me����


    On the following day, when they hit the road again, Lin Bojun brought up the matter again and insisted that they share the credit for killing the Nanping


    Prince. He was thinking that if Nian Jincheng wanted to do something for Nian


    Ruxue, perhaps it could be helpful.


    What Lin Bojun hadn��t expected was that Nian Jincheng, who had previously been honest in reporting, suddenly said, ��It��s all your credit; it has nothing to do with me!��


    Lin Bojun was perplexed, but Nian Jincheng refused to discuss the matter further.


    In the capital city of Qian Country.


    After the rain stopped, the ranking matches continued.


    Princes and princesses still came every day, and there were more and more nobles in the stands.


    On the seventh day of the ranking matches, Old Master Qin appeared in a wheelchair, and Madam Xing also came with thepany of Xing Ji.


    They had alle to watch Su Liang.


    Duanmu Ao had treated Nian Ruxue as his own possession. He was genuinely concerned about her and could hardly hide his hostility towards Su Liang. That day, seeing Su Liang enter the stage, he sneered loudly, ��Miss Su, who was once a weak and powerless girl two years ago, left the capital for a year and suddenly became so powerful. I wonder what kind of expert she met. People with such skills don��t always take pupils so easily. After all, she is quite beautiful, so I can understand that!��


    His words were just short of directly using Su Liang of obtaining her martial arts skills through unspeakable means.


    Although there was no evidence, rumors often began like this.


    Madam Xing was sitting not far away, and hearing this, she immediately frowned and couldn��t help but speak up, ��Your Highness the Second Prince seems to be unaware. After leaving the capital, Miss Su returned to her hometown, where Madam Xing happened to be recuperating with Yu Sheng in the vi of Bei��an County. Miss Su is skilled in medical arts and has saved many people. A high monk with wide travels happened to pass by Bei��an County and saw that Miss Su had a kind andpassionate heart with the potential to be a Buddhist disciple. The monk epted her as a disciple and taught her martial arts.��


    Xing Ji: �� This is the first time he��s heard of it.


    Xing Yusheng: �� So is he.


    Qin Yujin eximed in amazement, ��No wonder! That must be a truly aplished master, who wouldn��t ept disciples lightly!��


    Duanmu Ao��s face darkened, but he couldn��t refute. His words were baseless conjecture, while Madam Xing��s were based on her ��personal experience.�� Naturally, most people would believe thetter.


    Moreover, the im that ��Su Liang is skilled in medicine�� was supported by Old Master Qin as a living witness.


    Even Duanmu Chen, who had known Su Liang early on, began to wonder if there was a truly aplished monk who was Su Liang��s master��


    Soon, this exnation spread and couldn��t be questioned. After all, it was said to be a high monk who travels, so he must have gone to travel all over the world again.


    When Su Liang returned home after thepetition, she learned that Madam Xing had ��arranged�� a master for her.


    ��Old ginger is indeed hotter.�� Su Liangughed lightly, ��It��s all for the best. I should send a gift to Madam Xing as a thank-you.�� She hadn��t thought of using this exnation for where her martial arts skills came from.


    In fact, they were taught by Ning Jing, but her rapid progress was due to her past life��s foundation.


    Ning Jing didn��t attend the contest any more but learned from Huang Bo that Su Liang had won another match, as well as the matter of ��high monk teaching martial arts��.


    ��Xing Ji and the crown prince really lived in Bei��an County for a long time,��


    Huang Bo said. ��Xing Ji must really like Miss Su, or he wouldn��t defend her in public. Old Master Qin is well enough to go out, and he looks good. Let me go invite Miss Su now!��


    Several praises of Su Liang were voiced by Huang Bo, but Ning Jing seemed to have developed a defiant attitude. ��If she has something to say to me, she��lle again.��


    Huang Bo stomped anxiously, ��Master, your life is in danger, stop clinging onto your pride!��


    Ning Jing��s face darkened, but before he could speak, a report came from outside, ��Master, the fourth prince is here.��


    ��I��m unwell and won��t see any guests!�� Ning Jing replied coldly.


    Huang Bo, who was interrupted by Duanmu Chenst time, didn��t have a chance to invite Su Liang and he wanted to go chase the visitors out at these words.


    As he opened the door, he saw a purple-d young girl standing behind


    Duanmu Chen, beautiful and cold. Wasn��t she the one he wanted to find?


    ��Fifth brother, today I heard that Old Master Qin had a stroke, but he was cured by Miss Su. So, I went to her house to invite her to treat you.�� Duanmu Chen said with a warm smile. ��You may not want to see me, but you can��t refuse to see the doctor, right?��


    Ning Jing sat in the shadows, and had already seen the purple figure, his expression slightly stunned.


    ��Fifth brother, since you��re not speaking, we��ll take that as permission toe in, �� Duanmu Chen said, smiling even more.


    Huang Bo beamed, his attitudepletely different from before, ��Pleasee in, Doctor Sul��


    Su Liang, carrying her medicine box, followed Duanmu Chen in and immediately smelled a strong medicinal odor.


    Ning Jing sat by the window, his face pale and without a trace of blood, staring fixedly at Su Liang, as if lost in thought.


    ��Greetings, your highness, the fifth prince,�� Su Liang said, bowing.


    She had been cooking at home when Duanmu Chen came to invite her with great fanfare, and there was no way she could refuse his request.


    Su Liang knew that Duanmu Chen��s main purpose was not only to provide her with an opportunity to approach Ning Jing, but also to please Duanmu Yi by showing concern for Ning Jing.


    It was said that Ning Jing was Duanmu Yi��s most beloved child, unmatched by any other.


    ��No need for formalities,�� Ning Jing said, pushing himself away from the shadow in his wheelchair. The light made his face even paler.


    Duanmu Chen took a seat and asked Su Liang to check Ning Jing��s pulse. His third goal was to find out if Ning Jing was really ill or pretending.


    Huang Bo stood by, waiting anxiously.


    After contemting for a moment, Su Liang said, ��Your highness�� body is weak, and your internal organs are damaged. You need to be very careful with medication.��


    Ning Jing, who was originally weak, had overdosed on medicine and aggravated his condition.


    ��Does Miss Su have any good prescriptions?�� Huang Bo asked impatiently.


    ��I��ll try,�� Su Liang replied, ��Acupuncture coupled with herbal decoctions, we��ll need to nourish you slowly. If you can stand upter, you should exercise more.��


    Huang Bo nodded repeatedly, ��From now on, we��ll be relying on Doctor Sul��


    Seeing the unusual rtionship between Ning Jing and Huang Bo, and how Huang Bo kept interrupting Ning Jing, Su Liang knew that their master-servant rtionship was out of the ordinary.


    ��When entrusted by others, I��ll do my best,�� Su Liang said.


    Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent, ��If I don��t ask for your help, would you not save someone? May I ask Doctor Su, what do you think is the duty of a doctor?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��There��s no need to ask, but at least an invitation is necessary. A doctor��s duty lies inpassion and skill. However, if a patient doesn��t want treatment, their wishes should be respected.��


    ��If someone��s critically ill, speechless, and falls in front of you, unable to ��ask�� for your help, do you just watch them die?�� Ning Jing snorted.


    Su Liang��s face remained calm, ��Of course I��d save them.��


    ��Then how do you know if they want your help? Where��s the so-called respect?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Su Liang replied, ��When the patient can speak, we��ll know. If they don��t want it, we can just restore them to their original state, throw them back where they came from, and let nature take its course. ��


    Duanmu Chen pped and chuckled lightly, ��That��s true! Miss Su Liang is quite interesting. What do you think, fifth brother?��


    ��Thank you, fourth imperial brother, for inviting the doctor for me.�� Duanmu Che��s deep eyes looked at Su Liang. She hadpletely changed from before. No longer naive, weak, and overlypassionate, she had be rational and calm.


    ��What��s the need for politeness between us?�� Duanmu Chenughed and stood up. ��I will leave first. Miss Su Liang will give my fifth brother acupuncture and prescribe medicine. If there are any medicinal materials missing, just let me know. ��


    ��Farewell, fourth imperial brother.�� Duanmu Che nodded slightly.


    Huang Bo happily sent away Duanmu Chen, came back, closed the door, and let out a sigh of relief.


    Su Liang finished writing the prescription, put down the pen, and saw Duanmu Che extend his hand.


    She handed him the prescription, and Duanmu Che��s eyes narrowed slightly. ��1 heard you lost your memory. I didn��t expect even your handwriting to bepletely different from before.��


    Su Liang was very calm, ��I felt this was more appealing, so I specifically learned this font.��


    ��What font?�� Duanmu Che asked.


    ��Ning Jing��s writing.�� Su Liang said.


    Duanmu Che put down the prescription, looked at Su Liang, and asked, ��So now you don��t think highly of Xiao Muyun, but you are interested in Ning Jing? I originally thought you were different from before and could live without a man.��


    Su Liang knew from his words that Ning Jing had guessed correctly. Duanmu Che held deep prejudice against the original master and was inextricably linked to Xiao Muyun.


    ��There are men and women in this world. There are also some men around the fifth prince. Can I also say that you cannot do without men?�� Su Liang said.


    ��Are you denying your rtionship with Ning Jing?�� Duanmu Che asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��This matter has nothing to do with the fifth prince, and I don��t need to exin it to you.��


    ��Is this your attitude when asking for help?�� A nameless anger rose in Duanmu Che��s heart.


    Su Liang shook her head again, ��I don��t want to beat around the bush. If the fourth imperial brother hadn��te to invite me today, I would still seek an audience with the fifth imperial brother after the Military Exam. But since I am here, if the fifth imperial brother needs me to treat you, I would like to know the full story. Please consider it as my consultation fee.��


    ��I saved your life back then, how will you repay me?�� Duanmu Che said coldly.


    Su Liang sighed lightly, ��How could I know if the fifth prince didn��t say anything? In that case, I believe you. I will treat you without charging a single cent. As for the rest, if you don��t want to talk about it, I won��t force you.��


    Duanmu Che stared intently at Su Liang, her back always straight and upright. Although she was polite in her words, she was not timid or humble at all, as if they were equals.


    Duanmu Che blurted out, ��Kneel and beg me! Then I��ll tell you!��


    Su Liang frowned.


    ��What? You��ve be arrogant now? You think you��re very capable and can even dare to hit Duanmu Ao, without putting the royal family in your eyes?�� Duanmu Che said coldly.


    Su Liang knelt before Duanmu Che, ��Thank you, fifth imperial prince, for saving my life. Please tell me about the situation with the Su family.��


    This was her kneeling on behalf of the original master.


    Duanmu Che silently looked at Su Liang without telling her to get up. Su Liang remained kneeling there.


    After an unknown amount of time, Huang Bo brought someone along and didn��t hear any movement inside. He knocked on the door, ��Master, Ning Jing, the young master of Ning, is looking for Dr. Su.��


    There was still no sound, Huang Bo sensed something was wrong, his expression changed, and he forcefully broke open the door. However, he was stunned, ��This����


    Ning Jing had already bypassed Huang Bo and entered, pulling Su Liang up from the ground.


    ��Who allowed you toe in?�� Duanmu Che��s face turned cold.


    Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent, ��I will leave.�� With that, he intended to take Su Liang away.


    ��Su Liang, have I allowed you to get up?�� Duanmu Che snorted coldly.


    Su Liang��s expression remained calm, ��Fifth imperial prince, if you have any dissatisfaction with me, you can directly tell me. I have knelt for you already. If you are still not satisfied, then consider it as my one-time act of gratitude for saving my life, and we��ll no longer have any dealings. If you want to see me begging you miserably, I��m sorry, but I won��t.��


    As soon as the words fell, Su Liang picked up her medicine box, and Ning Jing naturally took it from her, the two of them leaving together..

 Chapter 143 - 143:143. Unmasking Her Disguise (Part One)

    Chapter 143:143. Unmasking Her Disguise (Part One)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��What is the Master doing?�� Huang Bopletely failed to understand how things had developed to this point.


    Duanmu Che picked up the prescription written by Su Liang again, his gaze solidifying onto it, not uttering a word.


    Huang Bo sighed repeatedly, ��The Master made Miss Su kneel, and she did kneel. Why must it be blown up to this extent? She ispletely different from before. Why does the Master linger on the past?��


    ��Yes, she is different, so different��.�� Duanmu Che��s pupils held deep shadows, ��I always had my doubts. Seeing her today has only validated my suspicions.


    She is not Su Liang at all!��


    ��Master�� what do you mean?�� Huang Bo staggered.


    ��In just over a year, I don��t believe that a person can change sopletely. Even if there was a wandering monk who taught her martial arts and her progress was rapid, her entire demeanor and manner of speaking are totally different. Even her handwriting doesn��t resemble her previous handwriting in the slightest! Is this possible?�� Duanmu Che said coldly.


    Huang Bo looked at him in disbelief, ��Master suspects��that this Miss Su��is a fake?! Impossible, who would deliberately impersonate Su Liang?��


    ��You told me that she treated Xing Yusheng and cured Old Master Qin.


    Huang Bo furrowed his brow, ��I did say that.��


    ��If someone is impersonating Su Liang, these would be their objectives. Disguise technique can create a convincing false identity, for the rest, they can im amnesia, even use their ��amnesia�� as an excuse to openly ask about all of Su Liang��s past.�� Duanmu Che said coldly, ��Even though Su Liang is amoner, her identity is unique and as long as someone uses it well, there are endless possibilities.��


    Upon hearing these words, Huang Bol s face changed dramatically, ��Now that the Master has exined, it indeed makes sense. When you think about it, her transformation is simply unbelievable.��


    ��Others may not know what the original Su Liang was like, but you and I saw her.�� Duanmu Che said coldly.


    ��But the old servant found out that when Su Liang was at the Huguo Temple, she hit the Second Prince. Surely it was because she knew that the Second Prince was involved in the deaths of the Su Family.�� Huang Bo frowned.


    ��How would you know that she didn��t do that on purpose to gain my trust?��


    Duanmu Che retorted.


    Huang Bo furrowed his brow, ��Does Master really think she is a fake? If so, what is she trying to do?��


    ��Don��t forget, the Fourth Brother went to Bei��an Countyst year.�� Duanmu Che said.


    Huang Bo��s eyes widened, ��Is Master suspecting that they knew each other in


    Bei��an County?��


    Duanmu Che said coldly, ��Bei��an County is not that big. She was with Ning Jing, Imew the then Crown Prince Bei Jingwang Xing Yusheng, and was also thest of the Su Family, it is impossible for Duanmu Chen not to have noticed her.�� Huang Bols expression was indescribable.


    ��Perhaps, she is a spy for the enemy, borrowing Su Liang��s identity to intentionally get close to Duanmu Chen, and also to get close to me, using the tform of the military exam to achieve some unspeakable goal.�� Duanmu Che mused, ��Or even, she is a piece ced covertly by Duanmu Chen!��


    ��Master made her kneel, to test her because he suspected her?�� Huang Bo asked.


    Duanmu Che coughed a few times, and nodded, ��The current Su Liang, is indeed outstanding, and very special. The more so she is, the more suspicious I find her.��


    ��This���� Huang Bo was most concerned about Duanmu Che��s health. But what if Su Liang was indeed a spy with malicious intent? How could he entrust Duanmu Che��s treatment to her?


    On the handkerchief Duanmu Che used to cover his mouth, little plum blossoms blossomed with blood, his voice weak, ��For the time being, I can��t die. And even if I were to die, I will not be used by others.��


    Huang Bo sighed deeply, pushing Duanmu Che into the inner chamber, ��Master��s caution is right. But what if, that person is really Su Liang?


    ��I believe in my intuition, she is not.�� Duanmu Che��s pupils were devoid of any warmth, ��Send a message to Lian Shun toe over. I will certainly expose her disguise, and give her nowhere to hide!��


    The sky had darkenedpletely, there were very few pedestrians around.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing were walking home together.


    Ning Jing began, her tone cold, ��Have you lost your mind?��


    Su Liang knew what Ning Jing was talking about and heaved a light sigh, ��The original Su Liang was saved by Duanmu Che, which allowed her to live and leave the capital for Su Vige. Having taken her identity, I took it upon myself to thank Duanmu Che for his kindness. If I had to kneel, then so be it. I thought everything would go smoothly after that, but who knew Duanmu Che would turn out to be so peculiar in character.��


    ��There��s no need to go to him anymore,�� Ning Jing said.


    With a helpless look, Su Liang said, ��There��s a limit to everything. What��s the point in trying again? He made me kneel this time, next time he might ask me to hurt myself. I have figured it out; hepletely despises me and doesn��t seem interested in helping the Su Family avenge their injustice. I better not push myself into such situations anymore. As for the matters of the Su Family,


    I��ll think of another way.��


    ��How long did you kneel?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Shaking her head, Su Liang replied, ��I don��t know, it doesn��t matter. It was good knee practice.��


    The next day at the Battle Arena, Duanmu Chen publicly asked Su Liang if she was able to sessfully treat Duanmu Che the day before.


    Su Liang imed that her medical skills were inadequate, and so she was unable to do so.


    The bystanders were not surprised, as they were aware of Duanmu Che��s critical condition.


    However, Duanmu Chen felt bewildered. He was present at the time; Su Liang seemed confident after checking Duanmu Che��s pulse, so what had changed?


    However, deeming it inappropriate to question her publicly, Duanmu Chen simply expressed regret and said that he would seek another renowned doctor for Duanmu Che.


    After thepetition ended, Chang��an, following orders, asked Su Liang and she tly stated that Duanmu Che made things difficult and hence the deal fell through.


    Upon learning this, Duanmu Chen was even more bewildered.


    He didn��t suspect that Su Liang was lying to him, since he had no connection to the past events of the Su Family and was not at odds with Su Liang.


    But this led Duanmu Chen to suspect even more that Duanmu Che was faking his illness, thereby rejecting treatment out of fear of being exposed. If he were truly ill, why would he refuse treatment from a skilled doctor who could save him?


    Su Liang was unaware of Duanmu Chen��s thoughts. Determined not to deal with Duanmu Che again, she immediately put the matter out of her mind.


    At the end of the ranking matches, as expected, Su Liang and Nian Ruxue triumphed with a perfect score in ten rounds, making it into the top ten.


    There were five people, including them, who obtained a full score in ten rounds. As these five had not yet faced each other, their individual ranks were not decided yet.


    However, the top thirty contestants had been preliminarily decided.


    The reason why it was still preliminary was due to the uing challenge contests.


    Registration for the contest spanned a day, and the selection process took an additional day for the participants who challenged the same person.


    Su Liang predicted that she would get a two-day break as there was a low chance that someone would choose to challenge her.


    As expected, after registration ended, Qi Yan informed Su Liang that none of the participants who had won all the ranking matches had been challenged.


    Somepetitors with lower ranks had been challenged by many participants.


    Su Liang handed over the medicine that she had specially prepared for Qi Yan��s and Qi Jun��s father, Qi Jiang, instructing him on how to use it.


    Qi Jiang had not fully recovered from an old injury.


    ��Thank you, Miss Su!�� Qi Yan expressed his gratitude joyously.


    Su Liang then asked about Qi Jun, ��When will your younger brother be back?��


    ��The Martial Exam has been extended due to the addition of the challenge contest. At the earliest, Ajun will be able to reach the capital before the finals!�� Qi Yan said.


    After Qi Yan left, Su Liang mentioned Nian Jincheng again, ��If you tell him about now Nian Ruxue harmed me, would he believe you


    Ning Jing nodded, ��He would.��


    ��Would he argue with Nian Ruxue because of that?�� Su Liang asked again.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��He would.��


    Surprised, Su Liang said, ��You are so confident? That��s his beloved sister.��


    ��The reason before was that I didn��t have any evidence of Nian Ruxue��s wrongdoing, it was merely my own opinion.�� Ning Jing said with a calm demeanor, ��Nian Jincheng doesn��t distrust me. However, he thought that I was prejudiced towards Nian Ruxue. He thinks he understands her better than me.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Fine. You are indeed true friends. But righteousness and emotion, sometimes it may not be easy to distinguish clearly. I hope you won��t be pped in the face when he returns.��


    The selection of the Challenge Contest has ended. The ten martial artists who have obtained the opportunity to challenge willpete with the military exam candidates they have chosen tomorrow. If they seed, they can rece them.


    This includes Luo Rong, one of Su Liang��s previous opponents. He chose to challenge the martial artist who ranked tenth in the qualifying exam, which was also the highest ranked opponent chosen by all challengers.


    If he seeds in the challenge, he will jump into the finals.


    Qi Yan learned that Luo Rong and his chosen opponent knew each other, presumably, the odds were in his favor.


    At nightfall, Su Liang and Ning Jing were having dinner at the Wan Family Restaurant.


    After eating to his heart��s content, Zhengzheng joyously ran around the room, proudly holding up the wooden toy airne Ning Jing made for him.


    Wan Hui and Lu Yu were discussing business in a private room next door.


    The toy airne was made by Ning Jing from a drawing Su Liang made. He wanted to see what a thing that could carry people and fly in the sky looked like, so he made several wooden models of different sizes ording to the drawing.


    The private room was street-side, with the window open.


    Su Liang was about to ask Ning Jing if he was going to watch the Challenge


    Contest tomorrow, but she saw him suddenly get up and run to the window!


    Turning her head, she saw Zhengzheng had somehow climbed onto a chair by the window and was leaning out with his small body. Ning Jing quickly scooped him back in.


    ��Fly!�� Zhengzheng held up his toy airne with sparkling eyes, having been about to throw it out the window.


    Ning Jing lightly spanked Zhengzheng with a serious expression, ��No climbing around, no throwing things outside, you might hit someone.��


    Seeing this, Zhengzheng turned to Su Liang with a pitiful look.


    Su Liang took a piece of paper from her medical box and quickly folded it into a paper airne, which she threw to Zhengzheng.


    His little face lit up with excitement, his gaze following the paper airne.


    Ning Jing reached out and caught it, handing it to Zhengzheng.


    Now he could throw it outside, but the little guy didn��t want to let go, he hadn��t had enough fun yet.


    Su Liang walked over and looked down.


    Two men came out of the inn across the street. One of them looked up and made eye-contact with Su Liang, politely bowing in greeting.


    It was Luo Rong.


    After returning Luo Rong��s nod, Su Liang heard Ning Jing saying, ��His forehead is darkened.��


    Having been away from work for some days, Su Liang looked serious, ��There may be trouble tonight. It seems that he will pose a threat to someone in tomorrow��s Challenge Contest.��


    In the still of the night.


    Both Luo��s uncle and nephew had already fallen asleep. Su Liang and Ning Jing sat on the roof of the inn, quietly watching the stars��


    After waiting for a while Su Liang began to yawn, finally seeing a figure appearing at the edge of their vision.


    ��Here theye.�� Su Liang said in a low voice, her hand already on the hilt of her knife, ready for battle.


    The man moved with exceptional agility, taking unconventional paths, leaping over rooftops, and quickly approached.


    Su Liang thought this was the maning to kill Luo Rong, but to her surprise, the man settled on a nearby rooftop, waved carefreely in their direction, and said with a joking tone, ��What a wonderful asion, a man and a woman watching the stars on a roof. How charming. If I wasn��t in a hurry to see Little Cheche, I would have joined you for fun.�� With that, he jumped again and floated away��


    Su Liang looked perplexed, ��Just a passerby?��


    Ning Jing turned to another direction, ��Here theye.�� This time, it was their real target.


    The one who came was an older man, not the schr who ranked tenth in the qualifying exam, but his father.


    Like Luo��s uncle and nephew, he was also from the martial arts world, they knew each other, but were not friends, and held long-standing grudges.


    Luo Rong��s strength was stronger, but his luck was too bad. He met Su Liang in thest round of the elimination match and was directly eliminated. Luckily, there was still the opportunity of the Challenge Contest, so he chose that man as his opponent.


    Su Liang knocked the man unconscious and left him in front of Luo Rong��s door.


    The noise waked Luo Rong, he came out to check and was surprised! Seeing the man dressed in night-gear, with stupefying powder hidden in his sleeve, a dagger in his chest, what else was there to not understand? He immediately dragged the man inside.


    The only thing the Luo��s uncle and nephew were puzzled about was that it was obvious someone had secretly helped them, but they had no clue who this ��good Samaritan�� was��


    Afterpleting their mission, Su Liang and Ning Jing retired for the night.


    In the mansion of the Fifth Prince, Duanmu Che had a visitor.


    ��On my way here just now, I saw a man and a woman sitting on the roof looking at the stars, that was so lovely. If I wasn��t in such a rush to see Little Cheche, I would have joined them for some fun.�� The tall man who was speaking rxedzily on a cushion. His deep-set eyes were full ofughter.


    He waved his hand at Duanmu Che, ��Call me cousin.��


    Duanmu Che appeared indifferent, ��Lian Ershan, how is your Disguise


    Technique?��


    At his words, Lian Shun shot up to his feet and twisted Duanmu Che��s ear, ��Bastard! Call me like that again, and I��ll sell you off to Zuixiang Building as a host!��


    Duanmu Che frowned, ��Cousin.��


    Lian Shun huffed, ��That��s better��. Anyway, my Disguise Technique is obviously excellent. What do you need me for?��


    ��There are two women in the Military Exam this year, but the gap in their abilities from previous years is toorge. I suspect they are spies in disguise.�� Duanmu Che said with a straight face. ��Give me some medicine that can expose their disguises.��


    Lian Shun gave a strange look, ��Little Cheche, you��re almost dying, and yet you��re worried about the country and the people. Have you lost your mind?��


    Duanmu Che frowned, ��Will you give it?��


    Lian shun signed melodramatically, ��I��ll give It, I give It, atter all, wno am l�� I��m your brother. But you need to tell me why you care about the two women who are participating in the Military Exam?��


    ��It has nothing to do with you.�� Duanmu Che said coldly, ��When the finals arrive, I will ask my Father Emperor to allow me to use your medicine to check both women��s identities..��

 Chapter 144 - 144:144. Su Xiaoliang Wants to Kill Me (Part 2)

    Chapter 144:144. Su Xiaoliang Wants to Kill Me (Part 2)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Su Liang and Ning Jing resolved the trouble with Luo Rong and returned home, it was already past midnight.


    Before each of them entered their respective houses, Su Liang asked Ning Jing, ��Are you going to watch the challenge contest tomorrow?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I can��t.��


    ��Why not?�� Su Liang asked, puzzled.


    ��The Provincial Exam,�� Ning Jing replied.


    Startled, Su Liang held her forehead, ��Ipletely forgot that you still have exams to take. You should��ve mentioned it earlier �C I would��ve gone by myself tonight.��


    Other schrs would be focusing on preparing for the exam, but even when Ning Jing had free time at home, he either helped Su Liang make medicine or worked on model airnes �� he never seemed to spend time studying.


    However, this hadn��t affected Ning Jing��s performance in the past.


    As for Su Liang, all she could say was that this was the style of a great god.


    Unlike her, she diligently practiced martial arts every day for the Military Exam, and still had to summarize her experiences and lessons when she got home.


    Early the next morning, Su Liang prepared a lot of food for Ning Jing.


    As the morning light began to appear, Ning Jing carried his bookcase, stood in a long line, and entered the Examination Hall.


    Su Liang apanied him and watched as thest schr entered, and the heavy doors of the Examination Hall closed with a thud. Only then did she turn around and leave.


    By the time she returned home, the sun had just risen.


    Thinking that Ning Jing would be away for the next three days, Su Liang felt somewhat uneasy. Although the two of them were quiet when they were at home, they hardly spoke to each other unless it was necessary.


    Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing came to pick up Su Liang to watch the challenge contest.


    ��Ning Senior Brother will undoubtedly be fine, and so will Su younger sister.��


    Lin Xueqing confidently said, ��If both of you be the Top Schrs, you should be together! A match made in heaven!��


    Su Liang calmly replied, ��We��re already living together.��


    ��I mean getting married. Su younger sister, don��t y dumb.�� Lin Xueqing��s expression was serious.


    Su Liang raised her eyebrows, ��You should talk to Ning Jing instead of me. I don��t have a say.��


    Xing Yusheng smiled, ��Let��s go; it��s gettingte. My younger cousin must��ve already arrived.��


    The Civil Service Provincial Examination Hall was heavily guarded, but the


    Military Examinations were open to all.


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted, and Su Liang thought she would see Duanmu Che, but instead, she saw anotherpletely unfamiliar young man smiling at her.


    Su Liang felt strange. Was this someone the original master knew?


    ��Su younger sister, hurry up! I see Sister Qin!�� Lin Xueqing pulled Su Liang��s hand and ran forward.


    Following Lin Shun��s gaze, Duanmu Che saw Su Liang��s retreating figure, his expression slightly sinking, ��Cousin, what are you looking at?��


    ��A little beauty.�� Lin Shun said, getting off the carriage. Amidst the surrounding exmations, he carried Duanmu Che horizontally out of the carriage.


    Duanmu Che disliked this position very much, as he used to be carried off by Huang Bo.


    Lin Shun put Duanmu Che in the wheelchair, patting his head, ��Little Cheche, howe you��re getting more and more delicate?��


    Duanmu Che��s face darkened, ��Lin Shun, mind what you say.��


    Lin Shun sneered softly, pushing Duanmu Che��s wheelchair forward, ��I��m not a prince; who cares about what I say?��


    Xing Yusheng and Qin Yujin could sit with the princes and princesses in the spectator seats. If Lin Xueqing and Su Liang wanted to go, they could also follow them there.


    But Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing both felt disgusted at the sight of Duanmu Ao, and since no elder apanied them today, they didn��t have to sit there either, so they didn��t go.


    Lin Shun sat next to Duanmu Che, very casually greeting Duanmu Chen.


    ��Master Lin, long time no see,�� Duanmu Chen smiled.


    It was once rumored that Duanmu Yi��s favorite concubine, Xianfei, was a daughter of the Lin��s family �C a Southern Guard General of Qian Country.


    Old General Lin had passed away a few years ago, and his descendants didn��t inherit his mantle. Although the Lin family was still a prestigious family in the south, they had somewhat declined.


    ��I heard that there are two girls participating in the Military Exam this year. Who are they?�� Lin Shun asked Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen scanned the crowd and his gaze fell on Su Liang, pointing her out for Lin Shun, ��That��s one of them. Her surname is Su, with a single name, Liang. The other is the Fourth Miss of the Nian Family. It seems she didn��te today.��


    Lin Shun looked at Su Liang, who was listening to Qin Yujin speak, andughed, ��So it��s that little beauty.��


    Duanmu Che frowned, ��Cousin.��


    Duanmu Chen wasn��t meeting Lin Shun for the first time. He woulde to the capital every year to stay for a while and visit Duanmu Che. It was rumored that Lin Shun was a famous yboy in the southern region of Qian Country.


    Lin Shun seemed not to notice Duanmu Che��s displeasure and continued chatting with Duanmu Chen, ��Has Miss Su Liang married?��


    ��No.�� Duanmu Chen shook his head.


    With a serious look, Lian Shun said, ��If she bes the Martial Arts


    Champion, you can ask the emperor for permission to marry her!��


    Duanmu Che��s expression tightened, ��Cousin, what nonsense are you talking about?��


    Lian Shunughed, ��Cousin, you��re so weak, you need to marry a strong wife to protect you. Miss Su Liang is very suitable, and she��s so beautiful, I��m even a little tempted!��


    Duanmu Che frowned, ��Stop talking nonsense!��


    Duanmu Chen just smiled without uttering a word. He had an intuition that


    Lian shun was not as simple as he seemed, always speaking with phixea truth and falsehood. However, he could also tell that Duanmu Che and Su Liang were indeed on bad terms.


    The first match of the Challenge Contest was between Luo Rong and his enemy.


    That man��s father went outst night and did not return. Today, he saw Luo Rong unharmed and guessed that something had happened to his father. However, he didn��t dare to make a fuss at this critical moment, as their father and son were not innocent themselves.


    What happenedst night made Luo Rong even more determined to defeat his opponent fair and square.


    Although the battle was stuck at first, the final result was that Luo Rong won. He went from being eliminated to being the tenth-ce challenger.


    After watching Luo Rong��s match, Su Liang decided to leave.


    Xing Yusheng wanted to arrange for Qi Yan to escort her back, but Su Liang politely refused, saying she wanted to walk by herself.


    As soon as she left the Battle Arena, Su Liang detected someone following her.


    Her first thought was that Duanmu Ao had sent someone to kill her.


    Su Liang passed through an alley, where no one was around. She would soon reach the main street of the capital city.


    But before she could leave the alley, a tall, thin man wearing a mask dropped from the sky, blocking her way. Without a word, he attacked her!


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed, and as she dodged, she drew the Twin des hidden on her calf.


    After dozens of moves, the man suddenly closed in on Su Liang, feinted, and then retreated and ran away��


    Su Liang stood in the alley with her Twin des, feeling strangely. The man was not weak, but she didn��t feel any killing intent. It was as if he had a stomachache and had left to find a toilet or had discovered halfway through the fight that he had targeted the wrong person. It was simply inexplicable.


    And this man��s figure seemed unfamiliar to Su Liang.


    Leaving the alley, Su Liang went straight home.


    The morning Challenge Contest was over, and only then did Lian Shun, who had earlier imed that he needed to relieve himself, leisurely return to join Duanmu Che as they left.


    After getting in the carriage, Duanmu Che asked Lian Shun, ��Where did you


    Lian Shun reached out and mussed Duanmu Che��s hair, sighing, ��Big brother has been worrying about you so much.��


    Duanmu Che frowned, ��Answer my question.��


    ��Last night, Old Huang told me everything about you and that little beauty Su Liang. I forced him to tell me.�� Lian Shun leaned against the carriage wall and looked at Duanmu Che, ��You asked me for the Disguise Medicine because you suspected that she��s a spy? I saw her up close just now, and there��s no trace of disguise on her face.��


    Duanmu Che frowned, ��You went to find Su Liang?��


    ��She doesn��t know me.�� Lian Shun shook his head. ��I didn��t do anything to her.�� ��Are you sure?�� Duanmu Che asked.


    Lian Shun snorted softly, ��I can��t be certain about anything else, but for Disguise Technique, if I say there��s none, there��s none. Look at how sick you are; why do you think so much? Have Old Huang go and apologize to her quickly and invite her toe and treat you!��


    Duanmu Che shook his head, ��I don��t believe it. Even if she didn��t use the


    Disguise Technique, she might not be Su Liang.��


    ��Little Cheche, in this world, there may be people who look exactly alike, but there are no twopletely identical people. Since you know her but have no evidence, it means that her appearance has no difference from the Su Liang you know. If she didn��t use Disguise Technique, then it��s real!�� Lian Shun said. ��Didn��t you say there was a strange person in the martial arts world who could make human faces into masks, with no ws when worn?�� Duanmu Che said.


    Lian Shun was taken aback, ��Yes, there is such a person. Do you suspect that the woman is wearing a human skin mask after all?��


    ��It��s not entirely impossible.�� said Duanmu Che.


    Lian Shun looked helpless, ��I give up; I��ll go check on her again. If it weren��t for fear of you dying from your illness, I wouldn��t bother doing this!��


    When the carriage stopped at the Fifth Prince��s Mansion, Lian Shun was nowhere to be found inside.


    Duanmu Che returned to the mansion but waited until dusk, and still, Lian Shun hadn��te back.


    ��If nothing went wrong, Young Master Lin should have returned by now!�� Huang Bo thought uneasily to himself.


    Duanmu Che��s eyes turned cold, ��Could he have been discovered and captured by that woman? I knew she had a problem! ��


    Just as his words fell, Lian Shun��s exaggerated voice came from outside, ��Little


    Cheche, save me, Su Xiaoliang is going to kill me!��


    Duanmu Che��s face changed, and looking out the window, he saw Su Liang standing expressionlessly in the yard. Lian Shun grinned, ��Misunderstanding! It��s all a misunderstanding! There are no human skin masks, just a real, genuine little beauty.. It took me a lot of persuading to bring her here! Little Cheche, hurry up and apologize to Miss Su Liang!��

 Chapter 145 - 145: 145. You will definitely regret this later (updated)

    Chapter 145 - 145: 145. You will definitely regret thister (updated)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Time went back to half a day earlier.


    After returning home from the Battle Arena, Su Liang took the medical kit and went to the Duke Qin��s mansion on horseback alone to give Old Master Qin a follow-up consultation.


    Old Master Qin��splexion was quite good. After Su Liang performed acupuncture on him, and as it was approaching noon, Lady Qin insisted on having her stay for lunch.


    Thinking about going back home alone and being unable to cook decent meals, Su Liang decided to stay.


    In the afternoon, Qin Yujin returned home and asked Su Liang to stay with her until Ning Jing finished her exams and came back home.


    Su Liang said that she wanted to practice martial arts and there was no suitable ce for that in the Qin Residence, so Qin Yujin let her go.


    Lian Shun talked to Duanmu Che to confirm whether Su Liang was wearing a human skin mask, but unexpectedly, no one was at Su Family��s house, and Su


    Liang hadn��t returned.


    Lian Shun went out for a while but couldn��t find Su Liang, so he returned.


    He strolled around Su Family residence and was attracted to the training ground, so he decided to study the martial arts equipment that Su Liang and Ning Jing trained with.


    Feeling hungry, he went to the kitchen and ate the meat buns that Su Liang had made for Ning Jing in the morning, which he had not brought with himpletely.


    By the time Su Liang came back home, she found an unwee guest.


    Originally, Lian Shun intended to act in secret, but after waiting for a long time, he changed his mind and greeted Su Liang directly.


    ��I��m Lian Shun, the cousin of Prince Duanmu Che. We met this morning at the Battle Arena,�� Lian Shun greeted with a fist and palm salute.


    Su Liang frowned, ��What brings Master Lin to my house without invitation?��


    ��I apologize. You weren��t at home and it was cold outside, so I came in to wait, and also ate your meat buns,�� Lian Shun said with a smile.


    He was observing Su Liang��s reaction.


    ��Two meat buns, 500 taels each,�� Su Liang snorted lightly.


    Lian Shun jumped up in shock, ��Youngdy, in broad daylight, you��re openly robbing me!��


    Su Liang bent down, drew a knife, and pointed it at Lian Shun, ��If the fifth prince sent you, I don��t know exactly what he meant. Either make it clear, or don��t leave!��


    When Lian Shun suddenly introduced himself, Su Liang recognized him as the masked man she had fought with in the alley that day.


    After hearing Lian Shun��s voice, Su Liang felt she had heard it somewhere before, and then remembered that on the night she and Ning Jing went to rescue Luo Rong, Lian Shun had ��drifted�� nearby and greeted them.


    In this way, Su Liang guessed that Lian Shun hade to the capital city onlyst night.


    And today, it was Duanmu Che who sent Lian Shun to test her.


    Because there had been no killing intent during their fight.


    About this, Su Liang��s only feeling was that Duanmu Che was mentally ill!


    She had visited him three times, finally being taken in by Duanmu Chen the third time, and eventually had to kneel before Duanmu Che, but she didn��t even get a chance to talk normally.


    She had given up, but Duanmu Che hade to cause trouble for no reason, it was baffling!


    Seeing Su Liang��s cold face, Lian Shun sighed, ��Forget it, forget it. I don��t know why my cousin always suspects that you��re fake. He believes in his intuition, and I believe in mine too! How can a spy be so brazen?!�� Su Liang was taken aback.


    Lian Shun��s few words were packed with great information.


    It made Su Liang��s puzzlement about Duanmu Che suddenly clear!


    So he thought Su Liang was an impostor, suspecting her as a spy?!


    Seeing Su Liang��s reaction, Lian Shun asked earnestly, ��Miss Su, are you a spy?��


    Su Liang snorted lightly, ��I am.��


    Lian Shunughed, ��You can��t joke about such matters. My cousin suspects that you are disguised. I happen to know the Disguise Technique and fought with you to get close to you, I apologize.��


    Su Liang��s heart moved �C Disguise Technique? She was very interested in this.


    ��I went back and told him that you hadn��t disguised yourself, and guess what my cousin said? He suspected that you were wearing a human skin mask! �� Lian Shun straightforwardly sold out Duanmu Che.


    However, to be honest, Su Liang didn��t think Duanmu Che was overly suspicious or mentally ill.


    After hearing the inside story, she felt that Duanmu Che was just being cautious, which was understandable.


    After all, in a certain sense, the current Su Liang was indeed fake, and indeed very different from the original owner.


    It was because Qi Yan had checked that the original owner seldom went out in the capital city and knew few people, so Su Liang didn��t pretend to be weak on purpose. After all, pretending wasn��t a long-term n, so she just acted as she pleased.


    However, her drastic change had been noticed and suspected by someone, and that person was Duanmu Che.


    The original owner was saved by Duanmu Che. Although she didn��t know the


    details, it was clear that Duanmu Che knew the original owner, and his dislike for Su Liang was because of the original owner��s behavior.


    Seeing Su Liang remaining silent, Lian Shun blinked, ��You��re not really wearing a human skin mask, are you?��


    Su Liang snapped back to reality, and asked in return, ��Aren��t you afraid that I��m really a spy and will kill you to silence you, now that you��ve exposed your identity and intentions so easily?��


    Lian Shun smiled faintly, ��Your cousin knows I came to you. If you kill me, it would be hard to cover up. If you were really a spy, you would do your best to hide your identity.��


    ��I don��t have a human skin mask.�� Su Liang said, rubbing behind her ear and lower jaw a few times, ��If you have a human skin mask, name your price, I want to buy one.��


    Seeing this, Lian Shun nodded, ��I believe you. But I don��t have such a treasure, and if I did, I wouldn��t sell it.��


    ��Is there anything else you need to confirm? I have a birthmark on my body, but your cousin probably doesn��t know about it.�� Su Liang said. She had a plum blossom-shaped birthmark on her right shoulder.


    Lian Shun��s smile deepened, ��That��s enough, that��s enough! Miss Su, please don��t mind. My cousin was born into the royal family, and he has been poisoned several times since he was a child. He even had spies nted by his side to harm him, so he developed a habit of overthinking things!��


    Su Liang found that Lian Shun appeared to be flippant on the surface, but was actually very good at talking. Saying Duanmu Che was paranoid was his way of showing goodwill towards her.


    Su Liang nodded slightly, ��Given the fifth prince��s status, he can never be too cautious.��


    Hearing this, Lian Shun��s eyes brightened, and he gave a thumbs up, ��Su Xiaoliang, you are truly a magnanimous youngdy! I will beat up my cousin for bullying youter!��


    ��There��s no need,�� Su Liang shook her head, ��Is there anything else you need?��


    ��Yes!�� Lian Shun nodded immediately, ��My cousin is on the verge of death, and I heard that you cured Old Master Qin��s stroke. Can you also save him? No matter what your demands are, I will agree on his behalf. If he dares to disobey, I will sell him to Zuixiang Building!��


    A baffled look appeared on Su Liang��s face, ��Zuixiang Building is��?��


    ��A small brothel on our side! I��ll treat you to a visit when youe to my house! I��ll make sure to return your meat buns at that time!�� Lian Shun said with a full smile.


    Su Liang��s mouth twitched slightly, ��As long as he��s willing, I can treat him.��


    ��Then let��s go!�� Lian Shun picked up Su Liang��s medicine box from the stone table.


    Su Liang stood still, ��I have one more condition.��


    Lian Shun chuckled, ��Su Xiaoliang, just name your conditions!��


    ��You have to teach me the Disguise Technique,�� Su Liang said. Lian Shun was taken aback for a moment, ��Is that all?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��That��s all.��


    Lian Shun��s eyes lit up with joy, ��No problem! Anytime!��


    ��Let��s go.�� Now that Su Liang Imew the cause of the matter, she had no objection to Duanmu Che and thought they could talk.


    Although she was a fake, she wasn��t entirely so. Nobody would know except for her and Ning Jing.


    Back to the present.


    Su Liang met Duanmu Che again during her fourth visit.


    Upon hearing Lian Shun��s words, Duanmu Che showed no intention ofing out, nor did he speak.


    Lian Shun rolled up his sleeves, ��Su Xiaoliang, Little Cheche��s garden here is


    quite nice. Let Old Huang take you to have a look! I��ll peat in up first Detore calling you in!��


    Huang Bo received Lian Shun��s eye signal and hurriedly walked over, politely saying, ��Miss Su, let this old servant take you to the garden for a walk!�� ��Alright.�� Su Liang remained calm and followed Huang Bo away.


    Lian Shun entered, closed the door, walked up to Duanmu Che, pretended to p his face, but suddenly changed direction and mussed up his hair instead.


    ��Little Cheche, I��ve checked all the boxes. No human skin mask. If she were a spy, I��d cut my head off and let you kick it like a ball!�� Lian Shun said.


    Duanmu Che frowned, ��Are you sure you haven��t been blinded by her beauty and tricked by her?��


    Lian Shun red at Duanmu Che, ��Would I harm you? If there were such a capable spy, what��s the point of getting close to you? Your brothers are all fighting for the imperial throne, while you��re just waiting for death!��


    Duanmu Che��s face darkened, ��How can her transformation in just over a year be exined? It��s impossible.��


    Lian Shun said irritably, ��What kind of exnation do you want? A young girl, once weak and protected, loses her memory after her family is destroyed. Can��t she change and be a new person? Does a woman have to be weak and unable to stand on her own to be normal? I think you��re the abnormal one! It��s okay that you��re cautious, but you��ve never lived outside the capital city, and your experience is too limited! Just because you can��t do something, doesn��t mean others can��t! What��s impossible for ordinary people isn��t necessarily impossible for everyone!��


    Duanmu Che��s face stiffened, ��I never thought women had to be weak.��


    ��Don��t deny it, you��re just prejudiced against her.�� Lian Shun sighed, ��In any case, if her appearance is correct, she is the real Su Liang.��


    Duanmu Che fell into a long silence.


    Lian Shun leaned back on the soft couch, closed his eyes as if napping, not urging him to make a decision.


    ��If she really is Su Liang, and she has the skills she has now, someone must be cultivating her behind the scenes. Su Liang might still be a spy.�� Duanmu Che spoke again, presenting a new view.


    Lian Shun covered his face with both hands and sighed, ��Little Cheche, who scared you like this? People can asionally have more trust in each other. The only thing you should consider now is how to survive! With the way you look now, she doesn��t have to harm you, you don��t have much longer to live! Are you still afraid of her treating you?��


    Duanmu Che fell silent again and after a while said, ��Before my health improves, I won��t agree to any of her terms.��


    Lian Shun stood up and snorted, ��Little Cheche, you��re so stubborn that it��s infuriating! If you weren��t my brother, I would��ve beaten you up already! Mark my words, you will regret this.��


    He left the room after speaking, ��I��m going to get Su Xiaoliang toe in and give you an acupuncture treatment! She��s a good person, not holding a grudge for what you did earlier. If you still don��t trust her, that��s up to you, but keep your mouth shut.. If you can��t speak properly, don��t speak at all! If you offend her again, I won��t help you!��

 Chapter 146 - 146: 146. Suddenly becoming so well-behaved (Second Update)

    Chapter 146 - 146: 146. Suddenly bing so well-behaved (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The darkness hadpletely set in.


    When Lin Shun found Su Liang, she was standing by the Garden Lake, gazing at the water��s surface.


    Huang Bo was by her side, presumably speaking about something.


    ��Su Xiaoliang!�� Lin Shun��s voice was filled with joy as he addressed her.


    Upon hearing this, she turned around and saw a pair of radiant eyes and a set of neat white teeth, all under the cover of the night.


    If she were asked to describe him in two words, she would say ��sunshine��.


    Among all the young men she hade to know since her transmigration, only Lin Shun emanated an inherent pleasant cheerfulness.


    When Su Liang walked over, Lin Shun said, ��Little Cheche believes that you are the real you.��


    Su Liang looked indifferent, replying, ��But?��


    Lin Shunughed heartily, ��How did you know there was a ��but��?��


    Su Liang shrugged, ��Intuition.��


    ��But he thinks that even if you are the real Su Liang, you might have been trained as a spy over the past year or so,�� Lin Shun stated honestly, keeping nothing hidden.


    Su Liang��s reaction was as he expected; she calmly said three words, ��Makes sense.��


    ��I knew it! Su Xiaoliang, you are not as nave as my stupid younger brother!��


    Lin Shunughed heartily, ��You��ll treat him first. I��ll teach you the Disguise Technique as a payment for treatment. We��ll look into other matters once he has had some time to think, okay?��


    ��Does he agree?�� Su Liang questioned.


    Lin Shun nodded, ��Absolutely, he always listens to me!��


    Su Liang was silent, smiling.


    The next time she saw Duanmu Che, his eyes were locked onto Su Liang, loaded with inquiries. He was silent, yet agreeable.


    Su Liang had initially nned to abandon the idea of coborating with Duanmu Che, but with the changes in the circumstances, she no longer sought any immediate answers. She treated him as mute.


    After finishing with the acupuncture treatment, Su Liang instructed Huang Bo to administer the medicinal diet recipe she had prescribed. She encouraged him to follow the dietary restrictions she had mentioned as well.


    ��Master Lin had instructed us to prepare the medicine early in the morning!�� Huang Bo said.


    Duanmu Che frowned looking at Lin Shun and remained silent.


    Huang Bo then presented the Medicinal Diet Recipe that Duanmu Chen had sent earlier, asking Su Liang if there was any problem with it.


    On examining it, Su Liang saw that it was a copy of the one she had given to Qin Yujin, copied by Duanmu Chen.


    Unsurprising.


    She picked out two that were suitable for Duanmu Che��s body��s current condition.


    ��Are there issues with the remaining ones?�� Huang Bo asked with a serious expression.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No issues. It��s just not suitable for your master��s current weak health. He can use it when he gets better.��


    Huang Bo was naturally cautious about anything that came from Duanmu Chen, but Su Liang��s response surprised him. It seemed like Duanmu Chen hadn��t tampered with anything.


    The diet rmended by Duanmu Chen, unsuitable for Duanmu Che��s current condition, didn��t signify anything, given that Duanmu Chen wasn��t a doctor.


    ��It��s gettingte, so I��ll take my leave now. I��ll be back the day after tomorrow at noon.�� After preparing her medicinal kit, Su Liang took her leave.


    Lin Shun requested her to stay for dinner.


    ��I��m not hungry,�� Su Liang shook her head.


    Without pressuring her, Lin Shun said, ��It��s sote, you being outside alone is


    dangerous. Let me walk you home!��


    Su Liang declined his offer politely, but Lin Shun still followed her out.


    ��Su Xiaoliang, how did youe across Ning Jing?�� Lin Shun asked out of curiosity.


    Su Liang shook her head and replied, ��Noment.��


    ��If he gets married, or if you get married, the two of you would split up, right?�� Lin Shun asked again.


    Su Liang replied with a question, ��Have you never thought of the possibility that the two of us might end up together?��


    Lin Shun smiled, ��If there are mutual feelings, then you two wouldn��t be sworn siblings.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Indeed.��


    ��So what kind of man do you like?�� Lin Shun asked. Offhand, Su Liang said, ��Someone who is pleasing to the eyes.�� Arge face came close to Su Liang��s, ��Look at me.��


    Su Liang moved away and shook her head, ��Far from it.��


    Lin Shunughed out loud, ��Oh Su Xiaoliang, my feelings are hurt! This is the first time someone has called me ugly!��


    Su Liang: ��So, he��s hurt but stillughing? Sure.


    Obviously, Lin Shun wasn��t ugly. At first sight, he might not be as delicate as Duanmu Che, but he had an enduring charm. With his cheerful demeanor, being outgoing yet discreet, talkative yet not noisy, Su Liang felt that apart from Ning Jing, Lin Shun was the mostfortable male person to be around.


    After asking a few questions, Lin Shun didn��t inquire any further about Su Liang��s affairs and began talking about himself.


    It could be considered as a ��tit-for-tat��.


    As they neared Su Mansion, Lin Shun suddenly resignedly said, ��Su Xiaoliang, today upon seeing you, I understand the phrase ��familiar at the first meet��.��


    Su Liang moved forward to open the door, waved at Lin Shun, and said, ��Get ready, tomorrow when I visit the prince��s mansion, you will teach me the Disguise Technique.��


    Lin Shun looked up at the sky, sighed deeply, ��Alright. Are you sure you don��t feel the same way?��


    Without getting any response, he heard the sound of the main gate closing.


    As Lin Shun turned to leave, he heard Su Liang��s voice from inside the gate, ��Not yet.��


    The corner of Lin Shun��s mouth lifted and he hummed a song, disappearing into the night.


    As Ning Jing was not at home, Su Liang read tillte. Then, she slept in until daybreak. After waking up and doing her morning workout, she prepared a light meal and secluded herself with her books again.


    A lot of the books were gifted by Xing Ji. They covered various subjects and were all previous collections of Bei Jingwang Mansion.


    By noon, Su Liang made a bowl of noodles. After eating, she packed her medicine box and set off.


    Upon reaching the prince��s mansion, Huang Bo politely let her in and informed her that Duanmu Che had slept betterst night after taking the medicine he had been prescribed. Also, the signs of coughing up blood that had started showing a few days back didn��t ur today.


    For Huang Bo, what mattered was healing Duanmu Che. Everything else was secondary.


    When Su Liang saw Duanmu Che, she noticed Lian Shun was not present. However, she didn��t ask about him.


    After she had checked Duanmu Che��s pulse and administered acupuncture, she still did not ask how he felt, maintaining an eerily calm demeanor.


    ��Su Xiaoliang!�� Lian Shun walked in briskly. ��Little Cheche, you look much better today, but you��re still ugly. Take your medicine properly, so you can be handsome and find a wife!��


    Duanmu Che turned his wheelchair around, signaling that he did not wish to engage with him.


    When silence fell again, Duanmu Che turned back to find that both Lian Shun and Su Liang had disappeared.


    ��Master Lin is teaching Miss Su the Disguise Technique. They have been preparing for it early in the morning. Miss Su just went to Master Lin,�� Huang Bo said.


    Duanmu Che snorted coldly, ��And they say he��s not smitten by beauty?


    Being knowledgeable about medicine, Su Liang picked up the technique quickly.


    Lian Shun praised her for having a nimble mind and skillful hands.


    Secretly, Su Liangpared herself to someone else and found herselfcking.


    She wondered how the Great God Ning was doing in the Examination Hall. After the tests, she nned to take the opportunity to visit the examination site.


    Lian Shun noticed Su Liang drifting off, ��Su Xiaoliang, what are you thinking about?��


    Still handling the medicinal herbs, Su Liang replied, ��Nothing.��


    In half a day, she had already grasped the recipe for the Disguise Medicine and sessfully concocted it herself.


    As the sun set, she left the Fifth Prince��s Mansion carrying a vial of the Disguise Medicine she had made.


    Lian Shun had intended to apany her, but when Huang Bo said that Duanmu Che was looking for him, Su Liang decided to leave on her own.


    She stopped at the Wan Family Restaurant on her way home and had her dinner before finally returning home.


    The final day of the Challenge Contest coincided with the final day of the imperial examination.


    Su Liang didn��t go to watch, she was too busy with her own affairs.


    The biggest difference from before was, she found cooking to be a waste of time when she was alone, unwilling to exert much effort, especially having to feed the fire herself. She would often forget to add wood. It used to be a task for Ning Jing.


    That day, Su Liang went to the Fifth Prince��s Mansion to administer acupuncture to Duanmu Che as usual. There was very little conversation between the two and they tried their best to avoid eye contact.


    After that, Su Liang went to learn the techniques of Disguise from Lian Shun.


    After Lian Shun exined for a while, Su Liang was still confused, ��Do I need to try it on a human face?��


    ��Me,�� Lian Shun pinchec his own face.


    Su Liang warned in advance, ��I��m new to this. If I ruin your face����


    Lian Shun confidently said, ��I trust you. You can definitely seed on the first try! Go ahead!��


    Just as Su Liang was about to apply the Disguise Medicine on Lian Shun��s face, Huang Bo came in to serve tea.


    He intended to set it down and leave, but was stopped by Su Liang.


    ��Huang Bo, could you bring me a fish?�� Su Liang asked.


    Huang Bo was taken aback. The other day while showing Su Liang around the garden, he had mentioned that they had raised many fat fish in theke. Duanmu Che, however, didn��t like eating fish.


    ��You like fish?�� Lian Shun asked.


    Grasping the situation, Huang Bo quickly agreed, ��Alright, I will get a fish right away!��


    Lian Shun wanted to ask more, but Su Liang asked him to shut his mouth, close his eyes, and keep his face steady because she was starting.


    Lian Shun could feel Su Liang applying the medicine onto his face. Her touch was firm, avoiding any suggestiveness.


    He forgot to ask Su Liang what appearance she intended to change him into, and was full of expectation.


    After some time, Lian Shun couldn��t help but ask, ��Are you done?�� Su Liang took two steps back to examine her work, and then nodded, ��Not bad.��


    As soon as Lian Shun opened his eyes, he rushed to find a bronze mirror, curious to see the fruits of Su Liang��s debut in using the Disguise Technique.


    Shocked, Lian Shun stared at the beautiful face reflected in the mirror��


    ��You�� You�� You turned me into a woman?!�� made him utterly surprised.


    He had been thinking that for Su Liang��s first makeover, the resulting face would be one that she likes.


    Well, now he knows, Su Liang never takes the conventional route!


    ��How is it?�� Su Liang asked, quite satisfied with her work.


    Holding up the mirror, studying his reflection from different angles, and touching his own face, Lian Shun objectively pointed out Su Liang��s deficiencies in her technique. However, he approved of her first use of the Disguise Technique. Then, he pulled at his hair and said, ��If you would do my hair, I��ll be even more beautiful!��


    Noticing it was getting dark, Su Liang suddenly remembered that Ning Jing should have finished his exam by now. As promised, she was going to cook him a delicious meal when he returned home��


    Seeing Su Liang hastily packing up, Lian Shun invited her to stay for dinner again. He mentioned that he also liked fish and they could eat together.


    ��You can have dinner with your cousin,�� Su Liang said as she picked up her medicine box and left.


    As someone entered the courtyard, Huang Bo appeared first, carrying two fat fishes. Behind him was a familiar figure �C was it not Ning Jing?


    ��Miss Su, Master Ning is here to see you,�� Huang Bo said with a smile.


    Following him out, Lian Shun��s eyes narrowed slightly as he nced at Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing also noticed Lian Shun standing behind Su Liang.


    Huang Bo looked astounded, ��Master Lin? What happened to you?��


    With a chill, Lian Shun walked up to Su Liang and said in a falsetto voice, ��Who can I me when Su Xiaoliang��s Disguise Technique is so good? For her first try, my face is her masterpiece! All in all, I taught her well!��


    ��Su Liang,�� Ning Jing called her.


    Carrying her medicine box, Su Liang quickly walked towards him, ��I am sorry, I lost track of time. I am about to go home and cook for you!�� As she said this, she took the two fishes from Huang Bo, not forgetting to thank him.


    Ning Jing��s gaze lowered to the two live fish twisting in her hands.


    ��For sweet and sour fish?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing took Su Liang��s medicine box from her and nodded slightly,


    ��Mm-hmm.��


    The two left shoulder to shoulder, leaving an oddly expressionless Lian Shun behind.


    ��Huang Bo, why did thedy be so obedient when she saw Ning Jing? She even wants to go back to cook fish for him?�� Lian Shun asked, his tone sour.


    Huang Boughed and answered, ��Obviously, she must likes Master Ning!��

 Chapter 147 - 147: 147. It’s up to you (Part 1)

    Chapter 147 - 147: 147. It��s up to you (Part 1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The night wind was slightly cool, and the streets were sparsely popted.


    ��How did you do on the test?�� Su Liang asked, then immediately realized it was a pointless question. Imitating Ning Jing��s tone, she asks and answers herself, ��We��ll have to wait for the results to be posted.��


    ��Didn��t you say you weren��t going to see Duanmu Che anymore?�� Ning Jing nced at Su Liang.


    Su Liang looked serious, ��Let me exin.��


    After telling the whole story, she asked Ning Jing, ��Do you think I should heal


    Duanmu Che?��


    Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent, ��If he continues to be disrespectful and reverts to his previous state, he��ll bring it upon himself.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��That��s what I thought too!��


    She knew that Ning Jing was always reasonable, and after knowing the truth, he wouldn��t stop her from healing Duanmu Che.


    Not only because Duanmu Che had saved the Original Master, but to find out the truth and avenge the Su Family, they also needed Duanmu Che to be alive.


    It can��t be said that Duanmu Che was wrong, or even stupid, for suspecting Su Liang as a spy. From his point of view and position, it was normal.


    However, after harboring suspicions about Su Liang, Duanmu Che��s inexplicable attitude towards her showed that he was somewhat indecisive in his character.


    Since he had doubts, why did he wait until the Military Exam finals to expose her?


    If he had suspicions, he should have investigated them sooner to avoidplications arising from dys.


    Thus, Su Liang could only say that Duanmu Che was overly cautious in his thinking and insufficiently cautious in his actions.


    He thought too much but didn��t act decisively enough.


    If Su Liang were indeed a spy, and if she sensed Duanmu Che��s suspicions, it was possible for her to ��make him sick�� sooner. Inparison, Lian Shun was much more straightforward.


    ��Have you learned the Disguise Technique?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I��ve got the basics down, but I need to practice more! Want me to try it on your face?��


    As soon as she finished speaking, she realized the problem, ��You��d have to show your true identity for it to work.�� Ning Jing simply responded with a word: ��No.�� Su Liang: .


    ��Never mind, I��ll try it on myself.�� Su Liang said.


    Returning home, both of them entered the kitchen together.


    Ning Jing was preparing fish, asionally adding wood to the stove. Su Liang couldn��t help but exim, ��This is what partners in life do.��


    One of the fish was made into squirrel fish by Su Liang, while the other one was kept in a basin to be eaten the next day.


    Due to limited conditions, the color was far from ideal, but the fish was fresh, and the taste was good.


    The two of them had a meal with another vegetarian dish and a soup.


    That night, Su Liang used the Disguise Technique on herself before the mirror.


    After finishing, she went out and saw that the light was still on in Ning Jing��s room. She called him out.


    He had taken a bath once after returning from the test and had taken another one after preparing the fish at night. His hair was still wet and hung behind his head. Seeing Su Liang, his clear and cold eyes sparkled.


    Su Liang, post-disguise, still looked like a woman, but her facial features had changed, making her look open, gracious, and full of heroic spirit.


    ��How is it?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing countered, ��Is this your original appearance?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��You guessed it again.��


    Ning Jing nodded slightly, giving his evaluation, ��Beautiful.��


    Su Liang chuckled and bowed, ��Thank you for the Great God��s affirmation!��


    ��What was your original name?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I won��t tell you.��


    She knew Ning Jing��s real name but not his true appearance.


    Ning Jing had seen Su Liang��s true appearance, so Su Liang decided not to tell him her original name.


    This was only fair.


    Ning Jing seemed to see what Su Liang was thinking, his expression indifferent, ��Never mind.��


    On the following day, their friends all came to their house.


    Xing Yusheng went to pick up Lin Xueqing, and Lin Shuzhi also came along.


    Qin Yujin directly brought Old Master Qin with him.


    The weather was nice, and when the old master saw his granddaughter going out, he said he wanted toe along when he found out it was to Ning Jing and Su Liangs house.


    Wan Hui and Lu Yu came with Zhengzheng, and seeing so many people, with no cook in the house, Wan Hui instructed her maid to order dishes from a restaurant to be delivered at noon.


    Su Liang didn��t stand on ceremony with them and just told everyone to make themselves at home.


    Old Master Qin and Lin Shuzhi sat by the Garden Lake fishing, with Xing Yusheng apanying them, asionally turning his head to look at Lin Xueqing in the pavilion.


    ��You young people go have fun, I��ll watch over Old Qin.�� Lin Shuzhi saw that his future son-inw was restless, so he spoke up.


    Old Master Qin cheerfully patted his grandson, ��Go on! ��


    Only then did Xing Yusheng get up and go find Lin Xueqing.


    As Lin Shuzhi and Old Master Qin chatted, Old Master Qin suddenly asked,


    ��Your second child ising back soon, right?��


    Lin Shuzhi smiled and nodded, ��In the next three or five days.�� ��That child is excellent.�� Old Master Qin said with a smile.


    Lin Shuzhi immediately understood Old Master Qin��s meaning.


    As for his two sons, Old Master Qin, such a shrewd man, wouldn��t just praise Lin Bojun if he only wanted topliment someone.


    Now that Lin Bojun is mentioned specifically, Lin Shuzhi feels that the Qin family also intends to form a matrimonial alliance.


    As Qin Yujin��s grandfather, Old Master Qin didn��t speak explicitly, but Lin Shuzhi got the hint. He was thinking of sending a matchmaker to propose after Lin Bojun returns.


    Although there is a disparity between the two families�� status, Lin Shuzhi doesn��t feel that his son is inferior to others.


    He previously thought such a marriage wouldn��t be possible because Lin Xueqing found out that Qin Yujin was fond of Nian Jincheng. But things are different now.


    The other day, Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing went to Huguo Temple to fulfill their vows. Lin Xueqing happily said that this time, Qin Yujin had mentioned Lin


    Bojun in front of the Buddha first.


    Wan Hui wanted Su Liang to give some pointers on Lu Yu��s martial arts, while Ning Jing, holding Zhengzheng, sat nearby to watch their practice.


    ��Go, Auntie!��


    Wan Hui said that her husband would certainly be heartbroken.


    Lu Yu lost.


    Su Liang pointed out the problems in his moves with great sensitivity, and after a short while, they continued to spar.


    She then demonstrated to Lu Yu how to use those martial arts training tools.


    Wan Hui said she wanted to set up a training ground at home, too.


    The food was delivered from the restaurant, and Wan Hui, Su Liang, Qin Yujin, and Lin Xueqing each cooked a dish in the kitchen.


    Su Liang turned the fish brought back yesterday from the Fifth Prince��s Mansion into braised fish.


    Old Master Qin praised Lin Xueqing, and Lin Shuzhi praised Qin Yujin.


    Su Liang felt that when Lin Bojun came back, his marriage with Qin Yujin would be put on the agenda.


    In the afternoon, guests started to leave one after another, and Su Liang needed to give Duanmu Che acupuncture treatments.


    ��I��ll go.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No, it��s not because of Duanmu Che, it��s Lian Shun. He��s good at disguise and knows about human skin masks. I��m afraid he��ll find out that your face is fake.��


    ��He��d have to be very close to me, touching the edge, to possibly discover it,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang thought it made sense. That day, Lian Shun deliberately fought her in close proximity to verify her disguise, but he couldn��t confirm whether she was wearing a human skin mask, so he came back again.


    It was also Su Liang whoter rubbed her ears and jaw to prove that there was no anomaly.


    By the way, Su Liang had been living with Ning Jing for more than half a year, and she hadn��t found any ws in his mask to this day.


    With this thought in mind, Su Liang gave the medicine box to Ning Jing and told him the acupuncture methods for Duanmu Che.


    ��You go then.�� Su Liang said.


    When it was time, Duanmu Che looked out the window.


    Huang Bo smiled and said, ��Miss Su should be here soon. It��s only been three days, and Master��s body has improved. Don��t think too much.�� As soon as his words fell, a guard led Ning Jing into their sight.


    There was no one else following.


    ��Master Ning, isn��t Miss Suing?�� Huang Bo asked.


    ��I��m here in her ce,�� Ning Jing said.


    Huang Bo was surprised that Ning Jing also knew medical skills, and he looked at Duanmu Che, only to see him frown.


    Huang Bo sensed that the atmosphere was off, so he invited Ning Jing inside first and hurriedly went to find Lian Shun.


    ��What? Su Xiaoliang isn��ting? Ning Jing is here in her ce?�� Lian Shun was very surprised.


    He came over and saw Duanmu Che and Ning Jing sitting silently, like two statues.


    ��Master Ning, I��m Lian Shun.�� Lian Shun politely greeted, ��Is Su Xiaoliang not feeling well


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��She��s not avable.��


    Duanmu Chen snorted coldly, ��What a big shelf!��


    Ning Jing remained calm and got up to leave


    Lian Shun hurriedly pulled Ning Jing back, ��He didn��t mean that! Don��t misunderstand!��


    Ning Jing stopped and heard Lian Shun say to Duanmu Che, ��Don��t forget what you promised me!��


    Duanmu Chen remained silent with a stern face.


    After finishing the acupuncture, Ning Jing left, and Lian Shun escorted him out before asking if Su Liang taught him his medical skills.


    ��Don��t call her that way.�� Ning Jing said.


    Lian Shun was stunned for a moment, realizing that Ning Jing was referring to the word ��Xiao.�� Heughed, ��She doesn��t mind.��


    ��Others might misunderstand,�� Ning Jing said.


    Lian Shun��s smile seemed mocking, ��If Master Ning doesn��t intend to marry her and insists on living with her, aren��t you afraid of others misunderstanding?��


    Ning Jing��s face was calm, ��It��s her who insisted on living with me.��


    Lian Shun: .


    When Ning Jing returned home, Su Liang was reading in her room. Hearing the noise, she didn��te out but asked through the door if there had been any conflict with Duanmu Che.


    Ning Jing said there wasn��t.


    ��Lian Shun thinks that me not marrying you and living together will cause others to misunderstand. What do you think?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Without lifting her head, Su Liang said, ��Just say that it��s me who insists on living with you. Who said I have to get married? Will you get married in the future?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I don��t have any ns for that.��


    Su Liang sighed, ��It��s not easy to find another partner who doesn��t need to hide secrets and live morefortably. I don��t want to cook for myself either. You��ll do..��

 Chapter 148 - 148: 148. You Are Not Yet of Legal Age (Second Update)

    Chapter 148 - 148: 148. You Are Not Yet of Legal Age (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The civil examinations and the military examinations have both ended, and in five days, the examination results will be announced, followed by the final showdown of the martial artspetition the next day.


    In this term��s martial artspetition, the most eye-catching ones are the two youngdies.


    They have maintained an unbeaten record all the way to the finals, bing the leading contenders for the top three spots.


    Various bets have sprung up in the capital city��s gambling houses surrounding Su Liang and Nian Ruxue��s final results in the martial artspetition.


    At first, it was only about who would win when the two of them faced off.


    But now there are bets on whether Su Liang will be the Martial Arts


    Champion or whether Nian Ruxue will be the Martial Arts Champion.


    As well as whether the Martial Arts Champion of this term will be a man or a woman.


    Xing Yusheng bet on all Su Liang-rted gambling options, believing in the oue that Su Liang would definitely be the Martial Arts Champion.


    In the past two days, someone who bet the same way as Xing Yusheng was Lian Shun, who had just arrived in the capital city not long ago and had already be acquainted with Su Liang.


    When Ning Jing saw Duanmu Che for another acupuncture treatment, Duanmu Che stayed silent, while Lian Shun sat by their side, smiling silently.


    After Huang Bo sent Ning Jing away, Duanmu Che said coldly, ��Does Su Liang think that by doing this, I won��t suspect her of being a spy? I��m starting to suspect that she and Ning Jing were both sent to the capital under someone else��s orders!��


    Lian Shun rolled his eyes, ��Little Cheche, just because you were born in the


    Royal Family doesn��t mean we have to understand your paranoid suspicions. Why do you think Su Xiaoliang wouldn��te and treat you personally? It��s because she doesn��t even want to see you! It��s affecting me as well; I can��t see her, and yet you still have the nerve to speak?��


    Duanmu Che��s expression stiffened, ��She also asked me to tell her about what happened before!��


    ��Indeed, she had asked you and gave you some face, but you just refused,�� Lian Shun shook his head and sighed.


    Duanmu Che sneered, ��I think you��ve been bewitched by her!��


    Lian Shun held his face and sighed deeply, ��Yes! I��ve beenpletely bewitched by that little girl; I��ve never met such an adorable youngdy before!��


    Duanmu Che looked displeased, ��You�� You really have fallen for her?��


    Lian Shun nodded without hesitation, ��Why not? Don��t tell me you��re actually interested in her but don��t want to admit it, and that��s why you��re acting so awkward. I can see that you don��t like Ning Jing very much.��


    Without any hesitation, Duanmu Che refuted, ��Nonsense! How could I possibly be interested in her? Ridiculous!��


    ��I hope not,�� said Lian Shun seriously, ��Otherwise, I wouldn��t let you.��


    ��Are you serious?�� Duanmu Che looked at Lian Shun incredulously.


    Lian Shun smiled slightly, ��Of course. You don��t approve? That��s unimportant.�� ��Can��t you see that she and Ning Jing are unclear?�� Duanmu Che said coldly.


    Lian Shun shook his head, ��As far as I know, they are sworn siblings, and I believe it. Since they are not a couple, I can pursue her!��


    ��I don��t agree!�� Duanmu Che frowned.


    Lian Shun walked over, ruffled Duanmu Che��s hair and then walked out, ��You��re my cousin, not my father. Moreover, my father wouldn��t even interfere in my matters.��


    When Huang Bo came back in, he saw that Duanmu Che was still angry.


    He didn��t know what had happened, so he heard Duanmu Che ask, ��Do you think Lian Shun has fallen for Su Liang?


    Huang Bo was stunned for a moment and nodded, ��It seems to be headed in that direction. Master Lin talks about Su Liang all the time, and he��s very disappointed whenever it��s only Master Ning thates. By the way, Master


    Lin just went out, saying he was looking for Su Liang.��


    Duanmu Che walked into his room with a somber face.


    Ning Jing had just returned home when Lian Shun showed up.


    He didn��t go through the front door but came secretly.


    At the moment, Su Liang was baking some cookies for Zhengzheng in the kitchen. Ning Jing made a few cute little animal molds for it.


    ��Su Xiaoliang!��


    Lian Shun called out as he stood in the courtyard.


    Ning Jing came out and asked, ��What brings you here?��


    Lian Shun��s attitude was very friendly as he smiled and cupped his hands, ��Master Ning, I��m sorry for the intrusion, but I just remembered that there are some more points about the Disguise Technique that I forgot to tell Su Xiaoliang.��


    ��Wait a moment,�� Su Liang��s voice came trom the kitchen.


    Lian Shun smiled at Ning Jing and walked towards the kitchen door. He saw Su Liang, wearing an apron and busy with her work, while an enticing sweet aroma filled the air.


    ��Wow! Su Xiaoliang, what delicious treats have you made?�� Lian Shun was about to enter the kitchen to take a look.


    A sh of green shadow passed by, and Ning Jing entered the kitchen before Lian Shun.


    Lian Shun��s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn��t even notice when Ning Jing had approached��


    ��Alright.�� Su Liang divided the cookies into two portions, ��This part is for Zhengzheng, and that part is for you.��


    ��Mm,�� Ning Jing took them and prepared the cookies.


    ��What about mine?�� Lian Shun asked softly.


    Su Liang took off her apron, washed her hands and went outside, ��Isn��t your cousin feeding you well?��


    Lian Shun��s gaze lingered on Ning Jing��s slender figure for a moment, then quickly turned back, smiling, ��I��m just curious about the taste of the dessert you made. Can��t I taste it?��


    ��Maybe next time,�� Su Liang shook her head.


    This had nothing to do with hospitality.


    These cookies were prepared specifically for Zhengzheng. Ning Jing also wanted to eat them and picked his favorite star-shaped molds, only wanting that kind.


    Su Liang didn��t even leave any for herself.


    She didn��t think it was appropriate to ask Ning Jing to share his snacks with an uninvited guest she wasn��t familiar with.


    Lian Shun sighed, ��Alright. Can you make some for me next time?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��It��s not tasty. Don��t get your hopes up.��


    Lian Shun: ��So she meant ��next time�� as a way to brush him off. It��s not tasty, yeah right!


    Su Liang asked Lian Shun to sit in the courtyard, and she went to her room to get the medicine box.


    ��I thought we were friends. You won��t even invite me in for a chat?�� Lian Shun clearly felt Su Liang��s aloofness.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��It��s my bedroom. It��s not appropriate.��


    However, the next moment, Ning Jing, who hade out of the kitchen with the desserts, first entered Su Liang��s room, took a book out, and then returned to his own room.


    Lian Shun: ��Was that boy showing off his privilege on purpose after hearing Su Liang��s words?


    ��Need a demonstration?�� Su Liang asked.


    Lian Shun came to his senses and started talking about Disguise Technique with Su Liang. He hade prepared.


    After Su Liang took notes, she asked how Duanmu Che had been doing these past few days.


    ��Much better than before, at least he��s not vomiting blood anymore.�� Lian Shun smiled, ��Thanks to you!��


    ��Does he still suspect I��m a spy?�� Su Liang asked.


    If he had dismissed his suspicions, Duanmu Che should havee to discuss important matters with her.


    Lian Shun looked helpless, ��I don��t know why he��s so prejudiced against you. Give him some time. He��lle around.��


    ��I heard you say before that the fifth prince originally nned to verify the identities of Nian Ruxue and me on the day of the Military Exam finals.�� Su Liang said.


    Lian Shun nodded, ��That��s not necessary now.�� ��No.�� Su Liane smiled. ��It��s verv necessarv.��


    Lian Shun was stunned, and after a moment, his expression turned strange, ��That Miss Nian, who��s always dressed like a man and wearing a mask. Could it be�� the real impostor is her?��


    Su Liang shrugged, ��I just have my suspicions. I don��t have any evidence.��


    Lian Shun��s eyes lit up, ��Then let Little Cheche carry out the original n!��


    He seemed to be looking forward to someone getting exposed. Lian Shun asked if Su Liang had any enmity with Nian Ruxue.


    ��There��s indeed a bit of that.�� Su Liang said.


    Lian Shun patted his chest, promising to take care of this matter. If the Nian Ruxue participating in the Military Exam was a fake, he��d make her show her true colors!


    ��If you and Young Master Ning both achieve good results in the Imperial Examinations, do you n to stay in the capital city to work?�� Lian Shun asked.


    ��Who knows what tomorrow holds.�� Su Liang replied with an evasive remark.


    Lian Shun told Duanmu Che that he intended to pursue Su Liang, but he didn��t express his feelings today.


    Although he seemed carefree on the surface, he was not impulsive. He felt that his understanding of Su Liang was not enough yet, and he knew very well that confessing now would definitely be rejected, and they might not even remain friends.


    ��Are you done talking?�� Ning Jing asked from the corridor.


    He had already changed his clothes and was holding a dessert box for Zhengzheng in his hand.


    Su Liang stood up, ��Yes, we��re done. Please leave if you have nothing else, Master Lin. I have an appointment with someone and need to go out.��


    Lian Shun knew that it was Wan Family��s grandson, the little boy called


    Zhengzheng. He had seen him at the Battle Arena, and he was very cute.


    ��Alright,�� Lian Shun smiled, ��Don��t ignore me just because of my cousin. After all, I��m also your master in Disguise Technique.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I won��t.��


    With that, Lian Shun got up and left.


    Ning Jing and Su Liang left together to meet Zhengzheng.


    Su Liang teased Ning Jing, ��Did you enter my room on purpose, just to show off to Lian Shun?��


    Although they usually could go back and forth between each other��s rooms, Ning Jing wouldn��t enter Su Liang��s room unless necessary.


    ��Yep.�� Ning Jing admitted without hesitation, ��He is interested in you.��


    Su Liang facepalmed, ��How did you know? He��s just outgoing and enthusiastic towards everyone. We��ve only known each other for a few days. You��re overthinking it. ��


    ��He��s not enthusiastic towards me.�� Ning Jing said. Su Liang coughed softly, ��That��s because you��re a man.�� ��Exactly because I��m a man.�� Ning Jing replied.


    ��So you, being a man, know better what he��s thinking?�� Su Liang was speechless, ��Am I not allowed to have friends?��


    Ning Jing shook his head slightly, ��Having friends is fine, but not romantic rtionships. You��re not of age yet. You said it yourself, before eighteen, one is immature both physically and mentally.��


    Su Liang was simply dumbfounded.


    Listening to Ning Jing��s tone, he sounded like someone from the new era who had crossed over.


    Su Liang couldn��t help but mutter under her breath, ��You��re acting as if you��re


    my dad or something..��

 Chapter 149 - 149:149. Sister misses you so much (part one update)

    Chapter 149 - 149:149. Sister misses you so much (part one update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ning Jing��s footsteps faltered as she looked at Su Liang, her brows furrowing slightly, ��You once said that I resembled your son.��


    Su Liangughed outright.


    Indeed. Back in Bei��an County, when Ning Jing went to take the exam, Su Liang prepared food for her, saying it felt like sending her son to sit for the National College Entrance Exam.


    And now she wasining that Ning Jing was being bossy like an old father.


    ��What do you think I really am like?�� Ning Jing asked. She had let Su Liang say anything she wanted, one moment being like a son and another like a father? Could it still be possible?


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��To be serious, we are brothers.��


    As they walked, Ning Jing suddenly said, ��If you don��t like me meddling in your affairs, just tell me.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No, I was just joking. We are living together, supporting each other, and taking care of each other, as we should. I just didn��t realize Lian Shun had feelings for me. If it��s true, I would have to use you as a shield to discourage him, just the same. But your behavior today�� is too childish.��


    Ning Jing snorted lightly, ��Childish like your father?��


    Su Liang was rendered speechless.


    As they walked, Ning Jing asked again, ��Why discourage Lian Shun? Just because you��re young?


    Su Liang shook her head, ��My physical age is indeed too young, but my mental age is older than all of you. That is a reason, but not the whole thing. I think his personality is quite good, and if his character is not a problem, he can be a friend. But love is not something I want to think about right now, no matter who it is, I would discourage it.��


    ��What if someone makes you fall in love?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Su Liangughed, ��Well, that would be a different story. I haven��t experienced love in either of my two lifetimes, so I��m looking forward to it. If there really is such a person, I might even take the initiative to pursue them.��


    ��What if they refuse?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Su Liang said with a smile, ��If they don��t agree, so be it! The next person will be even better!��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��I��m looking forward to it. Which man will be able to make you fall in love.��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��I��m more curious about which girl will make the great Ning feel mortal love.��


    When Lian Shun returned to the Fifth Prince��s Mansion, he went straight to


    Duanmu Che.


    Duanmu Che had just taken his medicine and felt groggy, about to lie down to rest. Seeing Lian Shuning in, he sat up again and asked, ��You��re already back? Were you rejected?��


    Lian Shun shook his head and sat down beside the bed, holding his arms, lost in thought.


    ��Are you trapped by love?�� Duanmu Che frowned.


    Lian Shun knocked on Duanmu Che��s forehead, ��What do you know about love traps? We��re grown-ups, what��s there to be stuck about? I just feel that I know too little about her to know how to pursue her.��


    Lian Shun nodded, ��On this point, I agree with you, but notpletely. She does have a secret, but it��s definitely not that she��s being controlled by someone and acting as a spy.��


    ��What do you want to do?�� Duanmu Che asked.


    Lian Shun pushed Duanmu Che down, ��What are you meddling in, Little Cheche? Hurry up and sleep! Oh right, that thing we talked about earlier, proceed as nned!��


    ��What thing?�� Duanmu Che asked.


    ��On the day of the Military Exam finals, verify Nian Ruxue and Su Xiaoliang��s identities.�� Lian Shun stood up.


    Duanmu Che hesitated, ��Didn��t you say Su Liang is real��?�� His eyes narrowed,


    ��Could it be that Nian Ruxue is fake?��


    ��Aren��t you a patriot who hates spies the most? The opportunity to prove yourself has arrived!�� Lian Shun grinned.


    ��Su Liang said Nian Ruxue is fake? How did she know?�� Duanmu Che asked.


    Lian Shun seemed deep in thought, ��ording to Old Huang, that day at


    Huguo Temple, Su Xiaoliang hit that lewd Duanmu Ao, and as a result, Nian Ruxue was given as a marriage prize to Duanmu Ao the next day. Something must have happened between them, and it must be Nian Ruxue who was in the wrong!��


    ��With no evidence, you��re really blinded by Su Liang!�� Duanmu Che said.


    ��Evidence? It��s easy, just wait for you to find out. Su Xiaoliang relied on her true ability to participate in the Military Exam. If Nian Ruxue is impersonated, which greedy person would resort to any means, and not be obvious at a nce?�� Lian Shun snorted.


    Duanmu Che��s drowsiness surged and he quickly fell into a deep sleep.


    Lian Shun scratched his head, ��Su Xiaoliang is too mysterious, and that Ning Jing, he��s just rich and very good-looking, what��s there to be smug about? I wish I had known earlier to join the Military Exam too! I always feel that something is odd about those two����


    As Nian Ruxue rose to fame in the Military Exam, Second Prince Duanmu Ao grew even more enthusiastic about her, visiting her at the Nian Family every now and then.


    The members of the Nian Family naturally didn��t dare to stop him, and had to take care of him carefully.


    Today, when the servant reported that Duanmu Ao had arrived again, Nian Ruxue��s face changed drastically.


    But when Duanmu Ao saw Nian Ruxue, she changed her previous polite and distant demeanor, dressing up carefully and smilingly stepping forward to salute.


    Duanmu Ao quickly dismissed the servant and entered the room alone with Nian Ruxue.


    ��You��ve figured it out?�� Duanmu Ao��s gaze was deep and mysterious, as he fixed his eyes on Nian Ruxue��s chest, his throat rolling.


    Nian Ruxue smiled softly, ��Second Prince, what kind of tea would you like to drink?��


    ��Beauty tea.�� Duanmu Ao said, reaching out to embrace Nian Ruxue.


    Nian Ruxue dodged and saw Duanmu Ao��s face darken. She hurriedly exined, ��When marrying into the royal family, anyone��s body must be inspected beforehand. If they find out I am not pure, I��d have no face left to live.��


    Duanmu Ao��s expression lightened slightly, ��Fine, the wedding date is approaching soon.��


    Nian Ruxue was somewhat surprised that Duanmu Ao gave up so easily. But she didn��t know that he suddenly thought about his physical frailty. He still had lustful desires but couldn��t let people find out about his hidden illness before taking her as his wife��


    ��Second Prince, with Su Liang around, I��m afraid I won��t have a chance to be the top schr.�� Nian Ruxue mentioned Su Liang.


    Duanmu Ao��s expression turned cold, ��That little bitch! She should have been ground to dust back then!��


    Nian Ruxue sighed softly, ��But now, who knows what kind of adventure she has had, she haspletely transformed herself, bing so formidable. I��m worried that she returned to the capital city to investigate the cause of the Su Family��s deaths. We all know that the Su Familymitted suicide out of fear, but Su Liang may not think so. She dared to attack the Second Prince before, and she doesn��t bear good intentions!��


    Duanmu Ao grabbed Nian Ruxue��s hand and forcefully pulled her onto hisp with a surprised cry.


    ��You want to use me to eliminate Su Liang before the finalpetition, don��t you?�� Duanmu Ao sneered coldly.


    Nian Ruxue��s smile was unnatural, ��It would be beneficial for both of us.�� Duanmu Aoughed heartily, ��I never expected this side of you! I like it!��


    ��Then���� Nian Ruxue stiffened her body, forcing herself to bear the difort, smiling gently and charmingly.


    Duanmu Ao��s eyes were filled with murderous intent, ��You don��t need to say it, I have already arranged everything for this matter! This time, she will undoubtedly die!��


    Su Liang and Ning Jing stayed at Wan Hui��s house for half a day. Su Liang thought it was time to leave, but heard Ning Jing say, ��You didn��t want to cook recently, didn��t you? Why don��t we stay at Zhengzheng��s house for a couple of days. ��


    The most unexpected was Wan Hui.


    She had already prepared rooms for Su Liang and Ning Jing, but they had never stayed before.


    Su Liang guessed the reason and said with a smile, ��That��s great, then we��ll mooch off Sister Wan��s house.��


    Zhengzheng found out that he could sleep with Ning Jing tonight and cheered jubntly.


    Wan Hui instructed the maids to clean Su Liang and Ning Jing��s rooms again.


    When Wan Hui and her husband Lu Yu left and Zhengzheng was ying by himself, Su Liang took the opportunity to ask Ning Jing in a low voice, ��Who?��


    Ning Jing looked at Zhengzheng and said, ��Lu Yu.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��Is Li San going to kidnap the child again?��


    Ning Jing could see the ck fog in the center of Lu Yu��s brow, but his wife and child were by his side, and his days were peaceful. It was impossible for him to suddenly want to kill someone. That meant someone wanted to kill him or not just target him alone. But his life was in danger within three days.


    The most likely person to target Lu Yu was Li Family Patriarch Li Chen.


    If Li Chen firmly believed that Zhengzheng was his own flesh and blood, he would hate Lu Yu to the core, as well as Wan Hui, and Su Liang, who had ruined the blood test back then.


    Moreover, Wan Hui mentioned two days ago that the partnership of Wan, Ning and Yan families had caused major problems for the Li family��s business. Ning Jing brought back Su Liang��s medicine box and the books they wanted to read.


    Su Liang prepared herself to stay up all night.


    Zhengzheng was tumbling on Ning Jing��s bed when he heard someone


    Imocking on the door. He giggled and asked, ��Who is it?��


    There was no sound from outside, and Ning Jing walked over and opened the door, looking slightly startled.


    Zhengzheng��s eyes sparkled as he called out, ��Mom!��


    ��Wan Hui�� entered the room, and there was no w in her demeanor, gait, or voice. ��Why isn��t the baby asleep yet?��


    ��ying with Uncle Ning!�� Zhengzheng said.


    But Ning Jing saw at a nce that this was Su Liang in disguise, because she didn��t change her clothes or hairstyle.


    Just talking about the face, Su Liang��s disguise technique was indeed not bad, and it was unrecognizable at first nce.


    Su Liang went to the bedside and hugged Zhengzheng who jumped into her arms. Zhengzheng sniffed, ��Mom��s smell changed.��


    Su Liang returned to her original voice, ��Where did it change?


    Zhengzheng widened his eyes in disbelief, staring at Su Liang, ��Auntie?! ��. He touched Su Liang��s face with his small hand, looking very puzzled, ��It��s Mom!��


    Su Liangughed, ��I��m fake.��


    ��It��s really Auntie! Auntie turned into Mom��s appearance!�� Zhengzheng��s face was full of astonishment, ��How did Auntie change? Can you change me to look like Uncle Ning?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Of course, but we��ll have to wait until Zhengzheng grows up a bit, you are too young now.�� She didn��t want to use medicine on a child��s face.


    ��That��s amazing!�� Zhengzheng eximed again, ��Auntie is the most powerful in the world!��


    Su Liang yed with Zhengzheng for a while more before returning to her room next door, without removing her disguise.


    Before going to sleep, Zhengzheng was still telling Ning Jing that his aunt must be a fairy.


    That night was calm and peaceful, with no incidents.


    Su Liang stayed up all night, only going to bed when it was almost dawn. When she woke up, it was alreadyte morning.


    Since Su Liang and Ning Jing were around, Wan Hui and Lu Yu didn��t go out.


    Wan Hui had the servants prepare breakfast and brought it to Su Liang, seeing the redness in her eyes, she advised her to sleep early at night and read during the day instead.


    ��Once I start reading a book, I always want to finish it all at once, otherwise, it��s always on my mind,�� Su Liang said with a smile. ��I��ll be more careful next time. Where are they?��


    ��They are all fishing in the garden!�� Wan Huiughed. ��Zhengzheng said that his Uncle Ning likes to eat fish, so he wants to catch a big fish for him.��


    Su Liang had removed her disguise before going to bed, so Wan Hui didn��t see it, but she heard about it from Zhengzheng and asked.


    ��I��ve been practicing disguise techniques recently, just ying with Zhengzhengst night, �� Su Liang said.


    They couldn��t tell them about the danger Lu Yu was in because they couldn��t exin how she and Ning Jing had gotten the information.


    ��You��re really amazing!�� Wan Hui eximed.


    During their conversation, they brought up Yang Yu. In Wan Hui��s letter to Su Liang before the new year, she said she woulde to the capital city after the new year, but she still hadn��t arrived. They wondered if she had encountered any trouble.


    ��I sent someone to the Yang Family at the beginning of the month with a letter. She should be back soon,�� Wan Hui said. ��Don��t worry too much, maybe she��s too busy with her business and hasn��t found time to leave. Yang��s sister is not like me who only manages a few shops in the capital city. She has to manage the huge Yang Family business. It must be very hard.��


    By the time Su Liang finished her breakfast and went to the Garden Lake, she saw two adults and a child wearing straw hats fishing.


    Zhengzheng was sitting upright, holding a small fishing rod that Ning Jing had made specially for him, looking very professional.


    ��Auntie has turned back into auntie!�� Zhengzheng giggled.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Next time, I��ll turn your mother into me.��


    Approaching noon, a guest arrived, who was now Little Monk Cheng Yun from Huguo Temple.


    Previous time Wan Hui went to Huguo Temple, she wanted to bring back some vegetarian dishes, but there were none avable at that time.


    Today, Cheng Yun had specially brought some vegetarian dishes and took the opportunity to visit Zhengzheng.


    ��Little Yun Uncle!�� Seeing Cheng Yun��s bald head appear, Zhengzheng called him happily.


    Cheng Yun didn��t expect both Su Liang and Ning Jing to be there.


    Wan Hui wanted to find a fishing rod for Cheng Yun to join them fishing.


    Cheng Yun waved his hands repeatedly, ��This monk is a man of religion; it is not appropriate.��


    Fishing was for eating, which was a behavior of killing.


    ��Little Yun Uncle, I want to catch a big fish for Uncle Ning to eat! Little Yun Uncle, you eat too!�� Zhengzheng��s little face was serious.


    Cheng Yun kept chanting ��Amitabha.��


    ��Thank you for the vegetarian dishes, I was just thinking about it. I��ll send you out, don��t make it hard for you to see this scene,�� Su Liang said.


    As if receiving amnesty, Cheng Yun bid farewell to Wan Hui and insisted that Su Liang didn��t have to send him off.


    Still, Su Liang apanied him out and asked him on the way, ��Are you an orphan?��


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��Yes, someone left me at the temple gate, and my master picked me up.��


    ��Is it because you grew up in the temple that you naturally became a monk? Has your master ever said that you should devote yourself to Buddhist Dharma for the rest of your life?�� Su Liang asked.


    Cheng Yun shook his head, ��No.��


    ��Has your master ever mentioned that you should return toy life?�� Su Liang continued.


    Cheng Yun sighed lightly, ��He has mentioned it, but he has not asked me to do so. He told me that no matter what, I should always stay true to myself.��


    ��Do you think being a monk is the most suitable path for you?�� Su Liang asked.


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��Yes.��


    ��But if your Buddha nature wavers in the future, don��t be troubled and just follow your heart,�� Su Liang said meaningfully.


    Cheng Yun realized that Su Liang��s words had a hidden meaning. Initially, he thought she was trying to persuade him to return toy life, but she didn��t.


    As she watched Cheng Yun leave, Su Liang turned to walk back. She said those words because she thought of Yan Shiba when she saw Cheng Yun. Not that she thought Cheng Yun would end up with Yan Shiba, but she had a feeling that the handsome little monk would have some romantic entanglements someday. She hoped he wouldn��t take it too hard.


    Zhengzheng didn��t catch any fish, but both Ning Jing and Lu Yu caught one each.


    Su Liang, who stayed because she didn��t want to cook, made delicious crispy fried fish nuggets, which Zhengzheng and Ning Jing both loved.


    After tasting it, Wan Hui thought that her restaurant could add a new dish.


    In the afternoon, Ning Jing went alone to the Prince��s Mansion to give Duanmu Che a treatment.


    Lian Shun said he had been to the Su Mansion, but no one else was there.


    Ning Jing said that he and Su Liang were staying at a friend��s house these days. When Lian Shun asked when Su Liang would return home, Ning Jing also said, before the finals.


    Lian Shun still felt something was off. He thought Ning Jing should have noticed his feelings for Su Liang, but to say Ning Jing had hostility towards him? Not at all. Although cold, he is very polite, and Lian Shun could always get a response when talking to Ning Jing, it seemed like Ning Jing treated everyone this way.


    Compared to Duanmu Che, Ning Jing had much better manners��


    That night, Ning Jing still slept with Zhengzheng, and Su Liang disguised herself as Wan Hui again.


    The danger to Lu Yu finally arrived at the deepest part of the night when everyone was sound asleep.


    Su Liang had not slept for two nights straight, and neither had Ning Jing, who hid in an old cypress tree near Lu Yu and Wan Hui��s lodging.


    On the other side was Su Liang and Ning Jing��s courtyard, not far away.


    Seeing someone approaching, Ning Jing threw a stone from his hand, hitting the stone table in Su Liang��s yard with precision.


    Upon receiving the signal, Su Liang immediately got up and rushed out!


    There were four people, all dressed in ck and wearing masks, with a fierce killing intent.


    Lu Yu was awakened by the sounds of fighting outside, hastily got up, leaving Wan Hui to hide and warning her not toe out.


    When Lu Yu came out, he recognized Su Liang by her figure.


    However, the assants saw Su Liang��s face and thought she was Wan Hui, not realizing their n had encountered unexpected resistance.


    Two of them attacked Su Liang while the other two rushed towards Lu Yu.


    Wan Family��s guards heard themotion and came over as well.


    Ning Jing aimed a homemade sleeve arrow at the back of the man fighting Lu Yu and fired!


    By the time the man noticed, his body had already been pierced through.


    The other three looked towards the tree where Ning Jing was hiding, and one of the two who were attacking Su Liang went over to deal with Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing didn��t move from his spot or fire any more sleeve arrows. The man approached the old cypress tree, and momentster, he fell from the tree and crashed onto the ground!


    Ning Jing had dealt with two of them, and the remaining two were rather powerful.


    Su Liang could still manage, but Lu Yu was struggling, and soon he got injured.


    Ning Jing fired another sleeve arrow, hitting Lu Yu��s opponent��s shoulder, weakening their strength significantly.


    A quarter of an hourter, everything returned to calm.


    After killing the third person, Su Liang went to help Lu Yu and knocked out the fourth.


    Then all the guards left.


    Lu Yu looked at the old cypress tree, but Ning Jing had already gone down, apanying Zhengzheng to sleep.


    ��He couldn��t sleep, so he went out to admire the moon and noticed something was wrong and called me,�� said Su Liang, ��I hadn��t slept either, and was practicing my Disguise Technique.��


    Although Lu Yu thought it was a bit too coincidental, he didn��t think much about it, ��Thanks to you guys being here. My martial arts skills are still too weak.��


    Wan Hui, still in shock, came out of the room and saw Su Liang��s face, she hesitated, ��Xiaoliang, are you alright?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I��m fine, he��s injured. Zhengzheng is sleeping there, he doesn��t know anything. You guys need to interrogate this one left alive. If he was sent by Li Chen, he was definitely here to kill you and take the child.�� Wan Hui and Lu Yu��s faces both turned ugly.


    ��The one thing you don��tck is money, so why not hire Yanyun Building��s assassins, and kill Li Chen as soon as possible? Otherwise, he will do everything to kill you in his quest to steal the child,�� Su Liang said. Wan Hui��s eyes shed with determination, ��Alright!��


    Su Liang went back to her room, removed her disguise, and tried to sleep.


    When she approached the bed, she noticed something was wrong.


    Su Liang��s eyes were alert, she was about to draw her knife when a hand pulled open the bed curtain, and someone leaped towards Su Liang, ��Xiaoliang, sister missed you so much!��

 Chapter 150 - 150: 150. Returning from the Reunion (Second Update)

    Chapter 150 - 150: 150. Returning from the Reunion (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang knew that Yan Shiba would reappear.


    But when she really appeared suddenly, it still startled Su Liang.


    Yan Shiba hung on Su Liang like a ko, ��Liang sister, have you missed me?��


    Su Liang pushed her away, and Yan Shiba fell on the bed, posing seductively, winking at Su Liang, ��Sister will sleep with you tonight.��


    Su Liang rolled her eyes, ��It seems your body ispletely healed.��


    Yan Shiba immediately pretended to sp her heart, ��Not yet, my heart hurts,


    Liang sister, you touch it.��


    Su Liang��s forehead twitched, ��I��m very tired, let��s talk about whatever you want tomorrow.��


    ��Alright.�� Yan Shiba turned around andy down beside Su Liang. ��Come, sleep.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I��m not used to sleeping with others.�� ��When I capture Gu Ling for you, won��t you sleep with him?�� Yan Shiba smirked.


    In the next room, Ning Jing nced at the wall, his expression calm, and continued reading.


    Su Liang frowned, ��Less nonsense, get out!��


    Yan Shiba��s smile deepened, ��I love it when Liang��s sister scolds me, it��s so refreshing!��


    Su Liang: ��


    A momentter, Su Liang picked up Yan Shiba and threw her out of the door. ��Liang sister, the way you hold me is still so heart-throbbing!�� Yan Shiba said from outside.


    Su Liang ignored her and went to sleep.


    She knew that when this woman reappeared, she would still not learn to behave properly.


    ��Sister will help you find Gu Ling again!��


    Hearing Yan Shiba��s voice, Su Liang snorted, ��As if you could find him.��


    After arranging the bedding, Su Liang suddenly remembered that before the Gu family��s ident, Gu Ling had been staying at Huguo Temple. Was Yan Shiba going to the temple to look for clues? Cheng Yun was there!


    Su Liang sincerely hoped that Yan Shiba would keep away from Cheng Yun, otherwise, there would be a scene of a seductive woman tempting a little monk, and she couldn��t help but worry for Cheng Yun.


    Su Liang slept until daylight.


    She woke up to hear Zhengzheng ying in the courtyard and Ning Jing talking.


    When she got up and went out, Zhengzheng called aunt and ran over. Su Liang picked up Zhengzheng and saw Ning Jing working on a new wooden sculpture.


    Su Liang put Zhengzheng down, and he ran out with his short little legs.


    She sat down across from Ning Jing and saw that he was carving a boat this time, which was beginning to take shape.


    ��Just now, Lu Yu came, and the person capturedst night was interrogated.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang narrowed her eyes, ��Was it Li Chen who sent someone to kill and snatch the child?��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��They were hired by Li Chen with a high price. Their mission was to kill Lu Yu, snatch Zhengzheng, and keep Wan Hui alive so that she could exchange you for Zhengzheng.��


    This was why there was a ck mist in Lu Yu��s forehead. If Ning Jing and Su Liang had not intervened, he would have been in grave dangerst night.


    ��Me?�� Su Liang frowned, ��Is it because I foiled Li Chen��s n of blood recognition that he has a grudge against me? But it��s impossible for him to return the child!��


    Ning Jing nodded slightly, ��Knowing that you are skilled in martial arts, if Li


    Chen only wanted the child, he would not have provoked you again. Killing Wan Hui and Lu Yu, hiding the child for a few years, the Wan family would have no evidence and could not do anything about him.��


    Su Liangs eyes grew cold, ��Children��s appearances change quickly. In a few years�� time, he could say he adopted a son or had a child with another woman. By then, the Wan Family couldn��t prove it was Zhengzheng.��


    ��Leaving Wan Hui alive and targeting you is a foolish move.�� Ning Jing said, ��I suspect someone else is behind it.��


    Su Liang was taken aback, ��Are you saying that besides Li Chen, there is someone else behind the scenes?��


    ��The rtionship between you and Zhengzheng��s family is known to those who keep an eye on you in the capital. The entanglement between the Li and Wan families is not a secret.�� Ning Jing said.


    ��Duanmu Ao? Nian Ruxue? Using Li Chen to do the dirty work for them? Knowing that I care about Zhengzheng, they could kidnap him and set up a trap to harm me.�� Su Liang thought.


    ��It��s possible.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��But there��s no evidence. I��m afraid only Li Chen knows whether someone is conspiring with him. If so, who is it?��


    The breakfast Wan Hui had kept warm for Su Liang was still on the stove.


    ��The assassins that Li Chen paid for, I��ll just pay more and they��ll betray Li


    Chen.�� Wan Hui��s expression was cold, ��Lu Yu has gone to contact Yanyun


    Building. I��m willing to pay the highest price for that man��s head!��


    Previously, Wan Hui only wanted to separate and never be involved again, but Li Chen��s repeated offenses had made her reach her limit.


    Su Liang anticipated that Yan Shiba mighte to find her again, but she didn��t mention it to Wan Hui, thinking it would be best to go through Yanyun


    Building��s normal channels. After all, the Wan family was not short of money. If she invited Yan Shiba to help, he would surely seize the opportunity to discuss conditions and create trouble.


    The trouble was temporarily resolved, but apart from Li Chen, it was still unclear whether there were others behind the scenes.


    However, Su Liang and Ning Jing were going home.


    Zhengzheng didn��t want to, so she clung to Ning Jing��s leg and refused to let her go.


    Ning Jing was helpless with the child, so she agreed to stay for another two days.


    When Ning Jing met Lian Shun again, he asked her if he could go to see Su Liang.


    Ning Jing shook her head, ��It��s someone else��s house, it��s not convenient.��


    Lian Shun had no choice but to give up for the time being.


    Lin Xueqing and Qin Yujin came to visit, and Wan Hui warmly received them.


    Lin Xueqing mentioned that her second brother was expected to arrive in the capital the day after tomorrow, and Qi Yan would go out of the city to meet him tomorrow.


    When Lin Xueqing left, she took a letter, which Su Liang gave to her, and asked her to give it to Qi Yan to deliver to Nian Jincheng.


    In front of Qin Yujin��s face, Su Liang openly stated that she had written about the incident where Nian Ruxue had set her up at Huguo Temple.


    Although Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing did not expect Su Liang to report the incident to Nian Jincheng in this way, since it was a fact, there was nothing that couldn��t be said. They also wanted to see if Nian Jincheng could tell right from wrong and whether he would favor Nian Ruxue unreasonably.


    Xing Yusheng received the letter and handed it to Qi Yan.


    Early the next morning, Qi Yan set out to leave the capital.


    When Duanmu Ao saw Nian Ruxue again that day, he told her that his carefully arranged n of borrowing a knife to kill people had failed.


    The person behind the scenes that Su Liang had yet to confirm was Duanmu Ao.


    Considering Duanmu Ao��s character, he wouldn��t usually be so cautious. However, due to his previous conflict with Nian Ruxue, he had been severely reprimanded by Duanmu Yi and was told to behave himself recently, not to cause trouble, and to focus on the current negotiations with Yin Country involving Su Liang and Nian Ruxue, two outstanding women from the Military Exam, which were rted to Qian Country��s reputation.


    Therefore, after Duanmu Ao saw Su Liang and Wan Hui��s family together several times, he nned to use Li Chen to get rid of Su Liang.


    Unfortunately, the master Li Chen hired was more than enough to deal with


    Wan Hui��s family. As long as they caught Zhengzheng, they could control Su Liang. However, they didn��t expect Su Liang to have stayed at the Wan family that day, causing the n to fail.


    Nian Ruxue was disappointed, ��How can she be so powerful?��


    Hearing this, Duanmu Ao felt very upset and thought he had lost face, so he grabbed Nian Ruxue��s hand and said, ��The emperor is watching, and it��s not suitable to act against her for the time being! You must defeat her in the finals, or else she will soar to the sky, and will be a big trouble for you and me in the future!��


    Nian Ruxue��s face stiffened, ��I haven��t fought her yet, and I have no confidence. ��


    ��I don��t care! You must defeat her fair and square, so she never has a chance to rise! Do you hear me?�� Duanmu Ao suddenly revealed his sinister side.


    Nian Ruxue��s wrist was squeezed in pain, and it took a great effort to break free, ��Second Prince, I will do my best.��


    ��It��s not about doing your best, you must win! If you lose, I��ll make you pay!�� Duanmu Ao snorted coldly.


    He couldn��t deal with Su Liang himself, so he shifted the responsibility onto Nian Ruxue.


    Nian Ruxue was furious but didn��t dare to argue.


    Finally, after sending Duanmu Ao away, Nian Ruxue opened her wardrobe and Nian Ruting walked out from inside.


    ��Did you hear everything?�� Nian Ruxue��s face was gloomy.


    Nian Ruting nodded, ��I really wanted to rush out and kill that lecherous


    Duanmu Ao! So my fourth sister wouldn��t be bullied and threatened by him!��


    Nian Ruxue��s face darkened, ��He��s a prince, not someone we can offend. If we kill him, our entire family will be buried with him.��


    ��I don��t care about others, I just don��t want to see my fourth sister suffer so much.�� Nian Ruting��s eyes turned red.


    The two sisters hugged each other, and there was no warmth in Nian Ruxue��s eyes, ��Fifth sister, my future and fate are now in your hands. Everyone only cares who bes the Top Schr; the difference between the first and second ce seems to be just one step, but it��s actually meaningless. The Royal Family is the same. Su Liang hase to restrain me. If it wasn��t for her, I wouldn��t have been involved in this marriage.��


    Nian Ruting��s expression was firm, ��Fourth sister, don��t worry, I will definitely defeat her!��


    Nian Ruxue sighed, ��My second brother will be back in the capital in a few days.


    He��s been good to me. This time, he has made great contributions by killing the Nanping Prince, so he will surely plead for me in front of the emperor. By then,bined with the Top Schr honors, there will be a chance for the emperor to revoke the decree.��


    ��Didn��t fourth sister say that the second brother doesn��t care about anyone in the Nian family and is only concerned about his own future?�� Nian Ruting looked confused.


    Nian Ruxue nodded, ��Yes, but I��ve been trying to please him for so many years. Even if his heart is made of stone, it would have been warmed up.�� Nian Ruting nodded, ��Second brother is Master Gu��s best friend, so he must have a good heart.��


    ��He��s not too bad to me. But when you were injured back then, I asked him to visit you, but he didn��t care at all.�� Nian Ruxue smiled bitterly.


    Nian Ruting��s eyes dimmed, ��As long as he can help the fourth sister, I don��t care about the rest.��


    When Qi Yan met Qi Jun, he was drinking with Lin Bojun.


    ��Brother? How did youe?�� Qi Jun was delighted to see Qi Yan and quickly introduced Lin Bojun to him.


    Qi Yan greeted him ceremonially, and Lin Bojun smiled, inviting him over to sit, ��You��re not an outsider anymore. Why be so polite with each other?�� The Qi brothers were very fond of their future brother-inw.


    Qi Yan told Lin Bojun about the time since Qi Jun left the capital city.


    ��Ha ha! Su Xiaoliang is a real hero!�� Lin Bojun��s face was full of smiles.


    Qi Yan particrly mentioned the incident when the recuperating Old Master Qin and Master Lin Shuzhi went fishing together a few days ago.


    Lin Bojun cheered up and said, ��I also like fishing.��


    He found it hard not to suspect that Master Lin Shuzhi was nning the Marriage for him.


    When he learned that Su Liang had a letter for Nian Jincheng, Lin Bojun was very surprised, and then let Qi Jun take him there.


    Nian Jincheng was wiping his waist sword. He would set off tomorrow and arrive in the capital city by noon. However, the closer he got to the capital, the more he didn��t want to go back.


    Hearing Qi Jun��s voice, Nian Jincheng put down his sword and let them in.


    ��This is a letter from Miss Su Liang, which she asked me to deliver to General Nian.�� Qi Yan took out the letter.


    Nian Jincheng was startled, took it, and thanked Qi Yan while also asking about the recent situation in the capital city.


    ��The final results of the Military Exam will be announced tomorrow. Miss Su Liang and Miss Nian both made it to the final round, which starts the day after tomorrow.�� Qi Yan said.


    ��I see.�� Nian Jincheng nodded.


    When the Qi brothers took their leave, Nian Jincheng opened the letter Su Liang sent him.


    Indeed, it was Su Liang��s handwriting. Or rather, it was Ning Jing��s handwriting. Su Liang had already learned it so well that no ws could be seen.


    In the letter, Su Liang briefly recounted the incident of her meeting Nian Ruxue at the Huguo Temple.


    She only stated the facts, without any additional remarks.


    After reading the letter, Nian Jincheng��s face darkened, and his hand gripped tho Ipttpr tightlvl


    Since he met Qi Jun and learned that Nian Ruxue was given in marriage to Duanmu Ao, Nian Jincheng knew that Nian Ruxue had lied to him, but he didn��t know the purpose of this arranged marriage.


    Now, Su Liang��s letter cleared up Nian Jincheng��s doubts.


    It turned out that Nian Ruxue was the one who harmed others first, and in the end, she ended up suffering herself, entangled with Duanmu Ao!


    ��Is this your true face? Selfish and self-serving, unscrupulous in your pursuit of your goals���� Nian Jincheng��s face was full of self-mockery, ��What am I worth to you, only valuable because of my usefulness?��


    As Ning Jing said, Nian Jincheng didn��t believe him at first because he had no evidence, just said his own opinion, and Nian Jincheng thought he knew Nian Ruxue better.


    But now, what Su Liang said was true. Although it was one-sided, Nian


    Jincheng knew from his understanding of Su Liang that she couldn��t lie.


    Moreover, only this exnation could ount for why Duanmu Ao was injured at Huguo Temple and why Nian Ruxue was given an arranged marriage.


    It couldn��t have been Nian Ruxue who injured Duanmu Ao because she wouldn��t dare to do anything like that.


    Nian Jincheng felt himself a fool, unable to discern whether Nian Ruxue��s feelings for him were true or false. Even with the Nian family treating him that way, he still tried to find warmth in them, which was utterly ridiculous!


    Qi Jun didn��t usually speak much, but Qi Yan was different.


    When Lin Bojun asked about how Su Liang came to write letters to Nian Jincheng, Qi Yan told them about their suspicions and bluntly said that Nian Ruxue had once framed Su Liang, and Su Liang was determined to tell Nian Jincheng about it.


    Lin Bojun was furious when he learned this. Although he didn��t have much contact with Su Liang, she was Ning Jing��s righteous sister, and he was her Senior Brother. In a sense, he was also Su Liang��s elder brother. Furthermore, during their time in Pingbei City, Su Liang had saved the Lin family and the Qianshan academy students over and over again, so Lin Bojun was genuinely grateful and admired her and treated her like a sister.


    What made it worse was that Qi Yan added a few words, ��At that time, Miss Qin and Miss Lin were both present. Fortunately, Miss Su Liang was able to avoid danger. If it was Miss Qin or Miss Lin, the consequences would have been unimaginable!��


    Lin Bojun was enraged to the point where he wanted to tear Nian Ruxue apart!


    When Lin Bojun first learned that Nian Ruxue was arranged to marry Duanmu


    Ao as an Imperial Concubine, he felt sorry for her and mentioned it to Nian Jincheng several times, hoping to split the credit and let Nian Jincheng use the opportunity to intercede with the Emperor.


    Now, Lin Bojun hadpletely abandoned that idea, feeling that Nian Ruxue and Duanmu Ao deserved each other!


    Qi Jun sighed, ��Although the second prince was at fault in this matter, Miss Nian was also caught up in this melessly. If she had asked Su Liang for help at that time, or if she had found someone to save her after leaving, she wouldn��t have disappointed people so much.��


    Qi Yan snorted coldly, ��That woman, knowing that Miss Su Liang was entangled by the second prince, and knowing very well that my master was in Huguo Temple, not only did she not find someone to help Miss Su Liang, but she even denied seeing her when Miss Qin and Miss Lin asked her about it!��


    Lin Bojun��s face was livid, ��What a vicious heart!��


    Nian Jincheng, who had been standing at the door for a while, left with a gloomy expression on his face.


    On the day of the Military Exam result announcement, Nian Jincheng and Lin Bojun returned to the capital city, coinciding with the arrival of the Yin Country envoys.


    Nian Ruxue had tried to reserve a private room with the best view of the street in the Wan Family Restaurant, but the manager had been instructed by Wan Hui to decline any reservations trom tne Nian tam11Y, lmmg tney were tull.


    Nian Ruxue knew that Su Liang had a close rtionship with the Wan family and suspected Su Liang had sabotaged her efforts, but there was nothing she could do, so she went to a tea house instead.


    However, the tea house was owned by the Ning family, and there was no ce for her there either.


    In the end, Nian Ruxue went to another restaurant and had her maid keep watch. As soon as Nian Jincheng entered the city, she would be informed.


    Of course, the best private room in the Wan Family Restaurant was reserved for Su Liang. Qin Yujin and the others were also there.


    The servant Xing Yusheng sent went to see the results of the Hui test, and the crowds on the street were bustling, all discussing the results of the Hui test.


    Su Liang also saw several schrs from the Qianshan Academy in Pingbei City. When they saw Su Liang, they all politely greeted her. After all, Su Liang had saved them.


    ��Master, Ning Jing scored top in the Hui test!�� Xing Yusheng��s subordinate brought back good news.


    Zhengzheng, sitting on Ning Jing��sp, asked, ��What is Hui Yuan? Can I eat it?�� Everyoneughed.


    Ning Jing calmly said, ��It is a stewed small dumpling, delicious. I��ll ask your aunt to make it.��


    Su Liang: �� Ning Da Shen always managed toe up with new ways to order dishes. Impressive, impressive.


    Xing Yushengughed, ��Congrattions, congrattions! You are on the same level as my father-inw and brother-inw.��


    Lin Xueqing blushed, ��I haven��t married you yet!��


    ��Soon, we��ll just wait for my second uncle to return.�� Xing Yushengughed.


    ��Here theye! The female general from Yin Country is named Mu!�� someone shouted from the street below.


    Everyone stood up and walked to the window to look out.


    The long procession slowly walked past, and themon people made way on both sides.


    ��Second Brother!��


    At the same time, one was Lin Xueqing calling Lin Bojun, and the other was Nian Ruxue calling Nian Jincheng.


    Lin Bojun, who was at the head of the procession, saw Lin Xueqing at a nce. He waved to her with a beaming smile while riding on his horse. ��Little sister!��


    Qin Yujin��s gaze swept over Nian Jincheng��s cold face and met Lin Bojun��s eyes. His smile was contagious, and she also responded with a slight smile.


    Lin Bojun felt great about this and waved his hand a few more times.


    Meanwhile, Nian Jincheng heard Nian Ruxue calling him and saw her delighted expression, but he expressionlessly averted his gaze, looked at Su Liang and Ning Jing, and continued to walk forward.


    ��Miss has been waiting for a long time. Why didn��t the Second Master respond?�� The maid was puzzled.


    Nian Ruxue��s face was slightly dark. ��He has always been reticent. Let��s go home first. He needs to report to the pce, and I��ll prepare some food for him.��


    The procession had passed. Su Liang hadn��t seen the heroic figure of General Man Ya because she was sitting in the carriage and didn��t show her face.


    From the adjacent room, a familiar voice came: ��Su Xiaoliang, what a coincidence!��


    Lian Shun poked his head out and smiled at Su Liang.


    Lin Xueqing and Qin Yujin pulled Su Liang back, one on each side, and closed the window.


    Lian Shun: �� What��s going on? Why did the two youngdies look at him like they were looking at an idler?


    ��That��s the Fifth Prince��s cousin. He��s said to be a ne��er-do-well. Don��t mind him.�� Qin Yujin said.


    Lin Xueqing said seriously, ��Su Sister, you can choose not to find a man, but if you want to find one, Ning Senior Brother should be the first choice. All other men should stand aside.��


    Su Liang: �� It seems that Lian Shun��s reputation is really not that good. She didn��t know if it was true or false. She would ask next time.


    Ning Jing��s achievement in scoring top marks in the Hui test was a big sensation in the capital city.


    Su Liang remained calm and was not surprised at all.


    Ning Jing was even moreposed. His main concern was whether Su Liang would make ��stewed dumplings�� for him��


    After Nian Jincheng and Lin Bojun reported to the pce, they returned home separately.


    Lin Bojun couldn��t wait to get home. He said goodbye to Nian Jincheng and hurried away on horseback.


    For Nian Jincheng, home held no allure.


    As soon as he entered the Nian Mansion, Nian Ruxue��s maid came to greet him, saying that Nian Ruxue had made soup and some of his favorite dishes for him.


    When Nian Jincheng returned to his residence, Nian Ruxue was waiting for him under the eaves, her smile gentle and tender, just as it always had been.


    In the past, Nian Jincheng enjoyed seeing Nian Ruxue��s smile, but now he found it fake. He couldn��t feel any sincerity in it, as if it were a mask carved into her face.


    ��Second Brother, you��re finally back!�� Nian Ruxue said with a pouty tone. ��The dishes I made are getting cold. Wash your face ande eat!��


    After washing his face, Nian Jincheng entered the room, and Ruxue dismissed the servants so she could serve the soup herself.


    ��I heard that Second Brother killed the Nanping Prince. The Emperor must be very pleased, right?�� Nian Ruxue asked with a smile.


    Nian Jincheng shook his head. ��It wasn��t me who killed the Nanping Prince. It was Deputy General Lin. The credit is all his.��


    Nian Ruxue��s face stiffened. ��You are his superior, and he followed your orders. Of course, the greatest credit should be yours!��


    ��I don��t want it.�� Nian Jincheng expressionlessly replied.. ��Do you have any objections?��

 Chapter 151 - 151: 151. A More Perfect Plan (Updated Once)

    Chapter 151: 151. A More Perfect n (Updated Once)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The candlelight flickered.


    Nian Ruxue��s eyes turned dim, filling with tears, ��Second brother, you know I was granted marriage to the second prince, right? Is it because I previously said that I was already the emperor��s person that made you feel like I


    deliberately lied to you?��


    Nian Jincheng remained silent, held up the teacup, but didn��t drink, nor ate the dishes made by Nian Ruxue.


    ��Yes, I lied to you back then, but I had my difficulties. Except for the fact the emperor didn��t take my body at Changchun Garden, the rest is true.�� A drop of tear fell from Nian Ruxue��s cheek.


    Nian Jincheng still said nothing.


    ��I thought at the time that the emperor would definitely take me into the pce, which was irreversible. I was worried that you might think there was still room for a turnaround, and you would impulsively plead with the emperor. How could the emperor tolerate the Nian Family��s refusal to something he didn��t want others to know? If you angered the emperor, and you were sent to guard the border, how would I be able to endure?�� Nian Ruxue sobbed.


    ��So, that��s the reason.�� Nian Jincheng��s face slightly eased.


    Nian Ruxue sighed, ��Second brother, I just asked you about the Nanping Prince, I simply care about your future, nothing else. The granted marriage is already a done deal. No matter how much merit you have, the emperor��s word is gold and he won��t change his decision easily.��


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��Hmm. I found out you were granted marriage to the second prince, and thought you wanted to enter the Imperial Harem and lied to me on purpose, so I was very angry.��


    ��How could it be?�� Nian Ruxue quickly shook her head, ��The person I trust the most is you, the second brother. I didn��t tell the truth at the time because I was thinking of you, so I didn��t want you to get into trouble because of me.��


    ��I heard you made it to the finals of the Military Exam? Did you practice martial arts secretly behind my back and nned to surprise me?�� Nian Jincheng asked.


    Nian Ruxue wiped away her tears, ��I was waiting for you to question me and then exin, you stole my lines! I knew my second brother would understand me!��


    ��It��s a good thing, why would I question you?�� Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��I heard people say that it was because you beat the second prince that you were granted marriage to him?��


    Nian Ruxue��s face darkened, ��Who told you, second brother? How could I possibly hit the second prince?��


    ��What happened then?�� Nian Jincheng frowned, ��Without any reason, if the emperor has his eyes on you and ns to let you enter the pce, why would he granted you marriage to the second prince?��


    Nian Ruxue forced a bitter smile, ��I was framed by someone else. Another person hit the second prince, but I had to carry the scapegoat, and I��m suffering unspeakably.��


    A dark light shed in Nian Jincheng��s eyes, ��Who?��


    ��It��s the other female martial artist in this year��s Military Exam, the granddaughter of the famous capital city doctor Su Yuanzhou who is still alive, Su Liang.�� Nian Ruxue��s face turned ugly, ��She��s close to Miss Qin, and we met at Huguo Temple that day. I wanted to make friends, but she had an inexplicable hostility towards me. I encountered the second prince pestering me in the back mountain, and just as I was about to find a way to escape, Su Liang suddenly appeared. ��


    Nian Jincheng furrowed his brows, ��What did she do?��


    With eyes red, Nian Ruxue replied, ��She is so beautiful that the second prince was immediately captivated and paid no attention to me. Knowing the second prince��s nature, I wanted to pull her along, but she refused. I suspect she deliberately approached the second prince, perhaps to avenge her family, so I had to leave on my own. Later, I heard that the second prince was injured and unconscious, and the next day I was granted marriage. Looking back, Su Liang��s martial arts skills are so high, she must have gone specifically to find the second prince, otherwise, she wouldn��t have refused toe with me.��


    ��So, the emperor misunderstood that you and the second prince had something going on and the second prince took advantage of it to lie that you two really had a rtionship?�� Nian Jincheng asked.


    Nian Ruxue nodded, ��That might be the case.��


    ��What are your ns now?�� Nian Jincheng asked.


    ��I hope the result of the Military Exam will be good. By then, I will ask the emperor to let me join the army and guard the border for the rest of my life without marrying anyone!�� Nian Ruxue��s eyes were firm, ��Second brother, you will support me, won��t you?��


    Nian Jincheng sighed, ��How could things havee to this point? Nevertheless, even if you don��t get married, it��s better than marrying the second prince and bing a concubine.


    ��Didn��t you say before that you also wanted to leave the capital to go to the border outpost? How about we, brother and sister, go together when the timees?�� Nian Ruxue��s eyes were eager.


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��Of course, that��s what I want too.��


    ��Second brother, you��re really good to me. I knew you wouldn��t ignore my plight!�� Nian Ruxue��s face was full of joy, ��If His Majesty refuses or if the Second Prince tries to interfere, please make sure to speak up on my behalf, second brother!��


    Nian Jincheng nodded again, ��I will, don��t worry.��


    ��The food has gone cold, I��ll go and heat it up for you, second brother!�� Nian Ruxue said.


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��I don��t have an appetite, I want to sleep. You should go back as well, the finalpetition begins tomorrow, and you need to get some rest. I��lle to watch your martial arts performance.��


    Nian Ruxue obediently nodded, ��Alright, then I��ll leave first. Second brother, please try to eat some and rest early.��


    Watching Nian Ruxue��s figure disappear at the doorway, she was still smiling at Nian Jincheng as she closed the door from the outside, and he nodded slightly.


    Everything seemed as if nothing had changed from before.


    Nian Ruxue breathed a sigh of relief with her maid, not seeing the sudden icy and stern look in Nian Jincheng��s eyes.


    ��Fourth sister, how was it? Is second brother willing to help you?�� asked Nian Ruting as she saw Nian Ruxue return with a calm look on her face.


    Nian Ruxue��s face stiffened, ��He��s too stubborn, he actually gave all the credit to that Deputy General surnamed Lin! Infuriating!��


    Nian Ruting��s expression darkened, ��Second brother should know about your current situation, what is he doing?��


    ��You don��t understand him, he��s always been very by the book, inflexible.�� Nian Ruxue said coldly.


    ��What should we do now? We were counting on him to help you.�� Nian Ruting frowned, ��Even if you be the Martial Arts Champion, without second brother��s meritorious deeds, it would be difficult to persuade His Majesty to change his mind.��


    Nian Ruxue clenched her teeth and said, ��I know. My original n was to not make a move myself and have him ask His Majesty to change the decree under the guise of helping me. This way, the royal family wouldn��t think that I��m ungrateful. Anyway, second brother is always known for his honesty, and His Majesty values talents. At most, he would be sent to the bordends if His Majesty gets annoyed with him. I can say that he acted on his own ord, and it wasn��t my intention.��


    Nian Ruting was stunned for a moment, ��Fourth sister, why haven��t you ever told me this before?��


    Nian Ruxue realized that she had identally revealed her thoughts and tried to recover, ��It��s just my own wishful thinking. If second brother isn��t willing to help, then it��s all useless. Now you see, he indeed doesn��t really care about me.��


    Nian Ruting frowned, ��You��re right, fourth sister. Second brother��s heart is cold. No matter how good you are to him these years, you can��t warm it.��


    ��Now that it��se to this, I can only change my n.�� Nian Ruxue said as she gazed into the distance, ��As long as you help me be the Martial Arts Champion, I will ask His Majesty to let me join the army and go to the border to defend Qian Country!��


    Nian Ruting was stunned, ��Is�� is this serious, fourth sister? I can only help you participate in the military exam. The bordends are harsh and cold �C how can you endure it with your delicate body?��


    Nian Ruxue, feeling that Nian Ruting was looking down on her, hid her annoyance and said, ��This is the only way for me to avoid marrying the Second Prince and bing an Imperial Concubine, and to have a chance to achieve military merits. The people of Yin Country mock Qian Country��s women. That Man Ya came to the capital today, and when I ask to join the army, it will be to gain face for Qian Country. His Majesty will not refuse!��


    Nian Ruting nodded, ��Makes sense. However, fourth sister, your martial arts skills are average, and you don��t understand military strategy. Going to the bordends to achieve military merits will not be easy, right?��


    ��I��ve talked to second brother about it, and we��ll go together. No one at home cares about him, and he��s wanted to leave the capital and go to the bordends to pursue his ambitions for a long time now. This is a good opportunity.�� Nian Ruxue said.


    ��Can we really rely on second brother?�� Nian Ruting doubted.


    Nian Ruxue sighed, ��Right now, apart from you and him, I have no one else to rely on. With him protecting me at the bordends, His Majesty will be more willing to hear about thebined achievements of the Nian siblings.�� ��Will second brother agree to this?�� Nian Ruting still doubted.


    ��He doesn��t like to take credit for others�� achievements, but he��s happy to give his own away. You saw what happened this time.�� Nian Ruxue said.


    Nian Ruting asked, ��And after she has achieved merit? Will my sister really not marry and be a female general to make a name for herself?��


    Nian Ruxue sighed, ��Who knows what will happen after? I will avoid the spotlight first and as long as I have achievements to my name, I should have some say in whether I marry or not, right?��


    In fact, what Nian Ruxue was thinking was that she had made use of Nian


    Ruting to be the Martial Arts Champion, and then would leverage Nian Jincheng��s achievements to be a female general. After a few years, she could return to the capital not too old, and even if she wanted to be the crown princess, the crown prince who had long been interested in her would find a way to make room for her!


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this n was even more perfect than before.


    Nian Jincheng was willing to give credit to others, so wouldn��t it be easy for her to take it back when she wanted? It��s as simple as a word and a tear!


    ��Tingting, my future and fate depend on you.�� Nian Ruxue held Nian Ruting��s hand with a solemn look in her eyes.


    Nian Ruting nodded, ��Don��t worry, sister, I will do my best.��


    The two sisters were like before, sharing a bed and intimate.


    Nian Jincheng, who had been standing behind the wall for a long time, silently left.


    The night was quiet.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing returned to their home to stay tonight.


    Su Liang had already gone to bed. Tomorrow was the final round of the Military Exam, and she needed to be in her best condition.


    The light in Ning Jing��s room was still on, as if he was waiting for someone toe.


    ��It��s me.�� Nian Jincheng stood outside, and after saying this, pushed the door open.


    Ning Jing was carefully carving a wooden boat, which was almost finished. There were fine wood shavings on his body, the table, and the floor, and a pleasant wood scent was in the air.


    Ning Jing didn��t even raise his head and simply said, ��Sit.��


    Nian Jincheng walked over and sat down opposite. He saw a pretty zed te on the table, neatly filled with a dozen star-shaped cookies that looked very cute.


    ��Did Su Liang make these for you?�� Nian Jincheng asked.


    ��You can try.�� Ning Jing opened his mouth, adding two more words, ��One piece.��


    No more than that.


    Nian Jincheng��s heavy and depressed heart suddenly lightened, and a smile even threatened to break free. He picked up a small cookie and took a bite, ��It��s delicious. You never used to care about what you ate, but now you are very particr. ��


    ��What��s the deal with Nian Ruxue��s martial arts?�� Ning Jing directly asked.


    Nian Jincheng��s demeanor darkened again, ��She found a substitute, my fifth sister, Nian Ruting. I don��t know who taught her martial arts, I��ve hardly spoken to her. Did you know she was an imposter from the beginning?�� ��I guessed it.�� Ning Jing said.


    ��If I had been fooled by her again this time, would you not recognize me anymore?�� Nian Jincheng asked.


    Ning Jing directly asking about Nian Ruxue��s martial arts meant that he had epted Nian Jincheng��s realization of her true identity.


    ��Recognize what of you?�� Ning Jing asked. Nian Jincheng��s tone was mncholic, ��I thought we were brothers.�� ��Talk about it when you��re sober.�� Ning Jing said.


    Nian Jincheng sighed, ��I don��t have any attachment to the Nian family anymore. Suddenly I don��t know what to do. You��re the only one who cares about me in this world. What do you hope I��ll do?��


    Ning Jing finally looked up, his cold gaze falling on Nian Jincheng��s face. With a disdainful snort, he said, ��Can��t you survive without my input? If you don��t have anything you want to do, I suggest you be a monk.��


    Upon hearing thest four words, Nian Jincheng��s face was a picture, ��Bro, can��t you say something nice?��


    ��Nian Ruxue is all about saying nice things to you, go find her if you want to hear them.�� Ning Jing continued carving his boat.


    Nian Jincheng: .


    The atmosphere was silent, and Nian Jincheng stretched out his hand, took the te of star-shaped cookies, hugged it in his arms, and quickly finished them one by one.


    Ning Jing looked over, and Nian Jincheng put the empty te back on the table, saying two words, ��Hungry.��


    ��When will you and Su Liang get married?�� Nian Jincheng asked again.


    Ning Jing didn��t answer.


    Nian Jincheng took a wooden box from his bosom and put it on the table, ��This is your wedding gift.��


    He stood up, ��Nian Ruxue cheating in the Imperial examination is a serious crime. Tomorrow, I will denounce her in front of the emperor. When the Nian family is punished, I may be sent to the Bordends as a guard general, or just amon soldier. It��s not too bad. When you��ve made a mistake, you have to take responsibility. I��m a Nian, I can bear it. I��ll start over.��


    Ning Jing said, ��Someone will expose Nian Ruxue tomorrow, you don��t have to do anything.��


    Nian Jincheng was taken aback, then sighed, ��After all that��s happened, I realize I haven��t experienced enough in life. I want to get far away from the Nian family. When the timees, I will voluntarily be demoted to the border, you won��t object, right?��


    ��Isn��t that exactly knowing what you want to do?�� Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent.


    Nian Jincheng rubbed his forehead, ��I was really hoping you��d give me some advice.��


    ��Since you��re determined to be a militarymander, go fight.�� Ning Jing said.


    Nian Jincheng��s brow rxed, ��That��s what I thought too. But aren��t you afraid I��ll die on the battlefield?��


    ��I��ll collect your body.�� Ning Jing said.


    But Nian Jinchengughed, ��Yeah, that��s what brothers are for. It��ste, I won��t bother Su Liang. Please tell her that I believe in her bing the Martial Arts Champion, I hope she can fix your temper, and marry you sooner rather thanter! ��


    With that said, Nian Jincheng took Ning Jing��s justpleted wooden boat, ��Give it to me.�� And with that, he turned and left.


    Ning Jing didn��t chase after him.


    When Nian Jincheng returned to the Nian family mansion, he carefully examined the exquisitely carved wooden boat and found two words carved on the side: ��Safe journey.��


    Nian Jincheng was stunned, then slowly smiled, ��It seems you don��t really want to collect my body..��

 Chapter 152 - 152: 152. The Surprise of the Tenth Place (Second Update)

    Chapter 152: 152. The Surprise of the Tenth ce (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Martial Arts Tournament Day.


    As soon as Su Liang saw Ning Jing in the morning, she was told that Nian Jincheng hade overst night.


    ��He finally recovered? How delightful!�� Su Liang wasn��t too surprised. Ning Jing had mentioned this oue before.


    Ning Jing took out a wooden hairpin, ��This is from him for you.��


    Su Liang was slightly puzzled. What was the purpose of giving her a hairpin?


    ��I have one too,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang took it andughed lightly, ��Then the one he gave me must be an afterthought; the main gift is for you.��


    Ning Jing didn��t mention that the two hairpins were clearly a pair and only conveyed half of Nian Jincheng��s message, ��He said he��s looking forward to you bing the Martial Arts Champion.��


    ��Everyone is saying that, I suddenly feel the pressure,�� Su Liang said calmly.


    ��Also,�� Ning Jing continued, ��he said he was very hungry and used the hairpin to exchange for your cookies and ate them, so you have to reimburse me.��


    Su Liang: �� They were clearly good friends for many years, why was it her responsibility topensate when Nian Jincheng ate Ning Jing��s cookies? Was this reasonable?


    ��Let��s talk about it after yourpetition, there��s no hurry,�� Ning Jing finished speaking and left, not giving Su Liang a chance to refuse.


    Su Liang waved her fist at Ning Jing��s back, thinking she wouldn��t mind making cookies; since Ning Jing loved star-shaped ones, she would deliberately make crescent-shaped ones for him without a single star!


    Before they even finished breakfast, their friends arrived, more excited and eager than Su Liang, who was thepetitor.


    Worth mentioning was the neer, Duanmu Chel s cousin, Lian Shun, who arrived shortly after the others.


    The lively atmosphere became somewhat delicate.


    ��Brother Ning, is this your friend?�� Lin Xueqing purposely asked Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Yes.��


    Lian Shun was dumbfounded, since when did he be Ning Jing��s friend?


    As a result, everyone else gathered around Su Liang, while Lian Shun, identified as ��Ning Jing��s friend,�� stood quietly beside Ning Jing like two statues��


    To break the awkwardness, Lian Shun took the initiative to speak up, saying something he deeply regretted afterward, ��Can I call you by your name? You can call me whatever you like.��


    ��Okay,�� Ning Jing nodded, ��Lian Shanshan.��


    Lian Shun was directly choked by his own saliva, coughing furiously and causing everyone to look over at his face. which was turning red and ck-


    Lin Xueqing whispered, ��Su, is Ning Jing��s friend ill? His face looks strange!��


    The quick-witted Zhengzhengughed, ��He��s sick!��


    Lian Shun forced a smile, ��Little cutie, what��s your name?��


    Ning Jing interjected, ��Zhengzheng, this uncle is called Lian Shanshan.��


    Zhengzheng called out loudly, ��Uncle Shanshan!��


    Everyone couldn��t help but chuckle.


    Honestly, aside from the embarrassment of his name, Lian Shun felt the awkwardness of forcibly joining this group of people had been dispelled, and he even wondered if Ning Jing had intentionally given him a way out.


    However, Lian Shun still could not ept being called Lian Shanshan by Ning Jing.


    When Duanmu Che called him Lian Ershan, he always had to hit back; being called Shanshan sounded too feminine!


    Lian Shun cleared his throat, ��Can I call you Ning Liqing then?��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Sure.��


    Lian Shun: �� Liqing Bishan sounds a hundred times better! What on earth was his grandfather thinking, giving him such a name? It��s supposed to imply stability, but it��s entirely unsuitable!


    Even Ning Jing took the initiative to admit that Lian Shun was her friend. Although Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing had some reservations about Lian Shun��s infamous reputation, they didn��t show it on their faces. After all, rumors can sometimes be unreliable.


    Lian Shun came prepared to be rejected and driven away, as he wasn��t invited, but the result was much better than expected.


    However, he actually wanted Su Liang to acknowledge him as a friend even more.


    ��Let��s go! My father and my brothers have already gone straight to the Battle Arena!�� urged Lin Xueqing, fearing they would bete.


    Lateness would result in disqualification for the Military Exam, and the emperor himself might even attend thepetition today.


    The servant Wan Hui sent to find Yang Yu returned yesterday, bringing a letter from Yang Yu.


    Yang Family��s business encountered some troubles, but with the help of Wan Family and Ning Family, things have temporarily stabilized. She is expected to arrive at the capital city in half a month.


    Apanying the letter was a ��Top Schr Battle Robe�� that Yang Yu had speciallymissioned for Su Liang by the best embroiderer in the Yang Family. The robe was made of a low-profile, luxurious ck fabric with exquisite and intricate embroidery, and it fit her perfectly.


    Lian Shun was amazed by Su Liang��s attire today. Although she didn��t wear makeup and her hairstyle was still as simple as ever.


    When they arrived at the Battle Arena, it was already packed with people.


    It was said that the princes and princesses have already arrived, and the emperor had yet to arrive. The drawing of lots would start soon.


    Su Liang heard someone shouting from behind her, ��Miss Nian Ruxue has arrived!��


    She turned around and saw Nian Ruxue, dressed in white men��s outfit and wearing a mask, getting off the carriage. Nian Jincheng dismounted, and another person, Nian Jinxing, also came down from the carriage. Nian Jinxing walked beside Nian Ruxue, like a protective brother.


    Nian Jincheng followed silently behind them.


    Ten exclusive seats were set up on the spectator��s side for the ten martial artistspeting today to wait for their turn.


    Luo Rong arrived early and greeted Su Liang as he saw her.


    ��You go ahead, I��ll take care of Ning Jing, �� Xing Yusheng said with a smile.


    Qin Yujin pulled Lin Xueqing to sit next to Old Master Qin.


    Under Duanmu Che��s gaze, Lian Shun sat down, only to hear him ask, ��You ran over there all this way, did they even pay attention to you?��


    Lian Shun��s face suddenly stiffened, ��I messed up! I was so distracted by Ning


    Jing that I forgot to tell her something important!��


    Lian Shun tried to go find Ning Jing, but Marquis Zhong Xin��s seats were two rows apart, and the matter couldn��t be ryed by someone else. Moreover, it was even more inappropriate to talk privately with Su Liang in public.


    ��Cousin, when will you leave?�� Duanmu Che asked. Lian Shun pinched Duanmu Che��s leg and snorted, ��Leave? I��m not leaving!��


    ��Is it because of Su Liang?�� Duanmu Che asked.


    Lian Shun nodded, ��Yes, what about it?��


    Duanmu Che nced at Su Liang, who was talking andughing with Luo Rong. For some reason, he felt extremely annoyed and snorted coldly, ��She��s very good at dealing with men. You, who are good at dealing with women, may not be as skilled as her.��


    Lian Shun frowned and whispered, ��Duanmu Che, for the sake of being cousins, I won��t hold the previous matter against you. But don��t let me think that you��re losing your rationality and spouting nonsense because of prejudice and baseless spection! Remember, you only suspect Su Liang is a spy, not confirmed. Before there��s definitive evidence, it��s best if you shut up! If I hear that kind of thing again, don��t me me for turning on you!��


    Duanmu Che��s face stiffened, and he lowered his head, suppressing the anger in his heart, ��If you haven��t confirmed whether she��s a spy or not, why do you like her?��


    Lian Shun snorted, ��You think she��s a spy, so you should find evidence. Before you find it, there��s nothing wrong with her. Is this principle difficult? ording to you, everyone is suspected of being a spy, so don��t bother living!��


    Duanmu Che had no words to refute, he took a deep breath, forced himself to calm down, and realized that his remarks about Su Liang earlier were indeed too excessive. But he didn��t know why, when he heard Lian Shun say that he was going to pursue Su Liang, he felt extremely repulsive and couldn��t control his emotions.


    Lian Shun looked at Ning Jing again, who was eating small biscuits from Zhengzheng��s little pouch��


    Forget it. Lian Shun thought that since things had reached this point, whether he mentioned that matter ahead of time or not, the oue would not change much.


    Nian Ruxue arrived thetest, leaving an empty seat next to Su Liang.


    ��Miss Nian, the fourth daughter.�� Su Liang had already learned from Ning Jing that this person was actually the fifth daughter of the Nian Family. Qin Yujin once mentioned that she was more beautiful than Nian Ruxue.


    Su Liang took the initiative to greet her, but ��Nian Ruxue�� coldly nced at her and didn��t respond.


    Su Liang didn��t care.


    Emperor Duanmu Yi arrived, followed by several concubines. The crown prince was apanying a tall woman wearing a half-mask with bright and gorgeous clothes, her attire quite different from that of Qian Country��s women.


    This person was Man Ya, the famous female general of Yin Country and even the world. She was also the envoy sent by Yin Country to Qian Country for peace talks and was rumored to be the future crown princess of Yin Country.


    Man Ya��s sharp gaze swept over the area where Su Liang and Nian Ruxue were sitting, with an undisguised provocative intent.


    Suddenly, Su Liang felt that the appearance of this enemy female general might lead to unexpected situations in the Military Exam finals.


    This was also the first time Su Liang saw Emperor Duanmu Yi of Qian Country. He possessed a very majestic imperial presence.


    After a series of bows and salutations, it was time for the drawing of lots.


    In the past, thepetition was one-on-one, but this year, under Duanmu Chen��s suggestion, the rules of the finals had changed, and there was no need for a draw.


    This was a temporary announcement; aside from Su Liang, the other martial artists in thepetition only learned about it just now.


    And the new rules were exactly what Su Liang and Duanmu Chen had proposed.


    The first round of the finals had turned into a ten-person melee �� everyone was in.


    Not only were the martial artists stunned, but the audience was also at a loss.


    This had never happened before.


    ��How interesting! I��m looking forward to it,�� Man Yaughed heartily.


    The selection rules were as follows: the first one to be knocked off the Combat Stage would rank tenth, the second one to be knocked off would rank ninth��


    and so on. The round would end when there were only three people left on the Combat Stage. They would be the top three.


    Afterward, the final ranking match of the top three would take ce.


    No matter what the martial artists thought, the audience preferred the excitement brought by these novel rules.


    Melee battles would not only test their martial arts skills but also their mental strategies.


    As long as they could stand on the Combat Stage till the end, they would be considered skillful.


    Gao Jiabao, who had faced Su Liang in the previous ranking matches, nodded his head slightly as he passed by her. Su Liang responded with a smile.


    ��Nian Ruxue�� said coldly, ��Miss Su, did you already know about the new rules and ally yourself with others? Isn��t that unfair?��


    Su Liang was speechless. Although she did know about the new rules beforehand, she hadn��t formed any alliances. It would be easy to form alliances: she had saved Luo Rong��s life and had exchanged medical skills with Gao Jiabao��s grandfather, who greatly admired her.


    As for Nian Ruting, who was pretending to be Nian Ruxue, Su Liang could only say that she was really going all out for Nian Ruxue to be the Martial Arts Champion!


    Su Liang didn��t pay any attention to Nian Ruting; she didn��t believe that Nian Ruting would dare to start a fight before thepetition even began.


    This year��s Military Exam was very special, not only because of the new rules but also because there was an enemy female general sitting in the watching seats, who must have been waiting to see the jokes yed by the two participating women from Qian Country.


    Thest time Duanmu Chen had Chang��an bring a message to Su Liang, he urged her to do her best in thepetition. The Martial Arts Champion of this year��s exam must be even more favored by the Emperor than those of previous years.


    After the drumbeat, all ten martial artists stood on the Combat Stage. For the melee battle, Su Liang chose her most adept Twin des because defense was of utmost importance.


    Man Ya suddenly asked Duanmu Yi, ��Emperor Qian, why is that woman wearing a mask and men��s clothes? Is it because she feels ashamed to be a woman or that she is too ugly to be seen?��


    Man Ya��s voice was very bright and clear, reaching everyone��s ears.


    Duanmu Ao quickly stepped in to defend his betrothed imperial concubine, exining that Nian Ruxue was too beautiful, and she was afraid that the men who fought against her would be lenient with her, which was why she dressed as a man and wore a mask.


    Hearing this, Man Ya burst intoughter, ��Just how beautiful is she? To think that the men on the battlefield would be mesmerized by her beauty! Are all eight of the most outstanding martial artists you��ve chosen in Qian Country known for their chivalry? How admirable!��


    With this remark, the eight men on the Combat Stage felt ridiculed.


    However, they were all seasoned in martial arts, having finally found a chance to shine. They had worked hard up until now, and none of them would let a woman win during a martial artspetition. This was no child��s y.


    Duanmu Ao��s face darkened, ��She��s dressed as a man for the convenience of thepetition! She can��t wear a long skirt!��


    Man Ya smiled sarcastically, ��The other beauty is wearing women��s clothing, and she looks very beautiful and seemsfortable. I really want to ask her where she bought it to get one for myself.��


    Su Liang was suddenly mentioned by Man Ya, and everyone��s eyes fell on her.


    Upon seeing her, people were amazed. Her ink-colored figure could easily be drowned in a pile of men, but when you really saw her, you couldn��t move your eyes away. She was cold, noble, andposed.


    Inparison, Nian Ruxue appeared even more pretentious.


    However, Man Ya��s mockery towards Nian Ruxue came to an end when Duanmu Yi announced, ��There is no requirement for attire or wearing a mask in the Military Exam. Let��s begin!��


    Yet, Man Ya��s brief remarks were actually nting enemies for Nian Ruxue. If those eight men harbored grudges, during the chaos of the uing melee, they might very well target her.


    Duanmu Ao realized the problem and voiced his objection on behalf of Nian


    Ruxue, ��Father, General Man Ya��s words just now were very disadvantageous to


    Miss Nian! Why don��t we change back to the original rules?��


    Duanmu Yi��s face darkened, ��In the Battle Arena, everyone must rely on their own skills! People��s favor is also a part of one��s strength! Don��t say any more!��


    Duanmu Chen��s cold sneer shed by in the corner of his mouth. He hadn��t expected Man Ya to suddenly target Nian Ruxue, but he was happy to watch the drama unfold.


    Zhengzheng leaned on old Madam Nian, saying cheerfully, ��My aunt is the strongest! ��


    As old Madam Nian thought of Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing getting married soon and her soon-to-be great-grandchild, she nodded in agreement with Zhengzheng��s affectionate remark, ��Zhengzheng is right.��


    After three drum beats, the melee began.


    Nian Ruting knew the situation was unfavorable to her, so she deliberately stood next to Su Liang.


    However, as soon as the battle started, Su Liang changed her footing and engaged with Gao Jiabao, forming their own small circle.


    Gao Jiabao had changed weapons, no longer using a whip, but a long stick that Su Liang had originally nned to use against Nian Ruxue in the final.


    Meanwhile, the other seven men formed a tacit agreement and began to besiege Nian Ruting!


    Today, those who could stand on the Combat Stage were not only skilled in martial arts, but also had quick wits.


    In fact, not all seven of them had their eyes on ��Nian Ruxue�� at first, but in this situation, it was a self-preservation method to just go with the flow and see if they could eliminate her from thepetition. If they didn��t target Nian Ruxue, they might be the ones besieged themselves.


    As a result, there would always be a situation where the moment two people targeted the same person, a third and fourth person would join in to quickly eliminate the singled-out individual from thepetition.


    Temporary alliances might be unreliable, but useful.


    Su Liang chose Gao Jiabao not because she wanted to take him down, but to convey the intention of forming an alliance.


    To fight with four arms is harder than fighting with two.


    A quarter of an hourter, the tenth-ce finisher in the Martial Exam was born �C it was ��Nian Ruxue�� who was knocked off the Combat Stage first.


    This oue surprised many people because before the start, Nian Ruxue had been the hot favorite to be the Top Schr. Many people had ced bets on her and they would lose a lot this time.


    The ��troublemaker�� Man Ya was all smiles, ��Actually, my initial intention was to remind Miss Nian to take off her mask. Maybe a man would really find her good-looking and show mercy to her! What a pity, her swordsmanship was so beautiful, and I haven��t seen enough. Emperor Qian, could you invite Miss Nian to perform a sword dance at tonight��s banquet?��


    Man Ya took the opportunity to viciously step on Nian Ruxue, and everyone could see she had ulterior motives. But who could me Nian Ruxue for not being able to make a stand? In martial artspetitions, losing means losing.


    Duanmu Yi nodded, ��Alright.��


    ��Now, I am most looking forward to the performance of that little beauty. If she wins Top Schr, I want to go andpete with her. Emperor Qian won��t mind, right?�� Man Ya��s gaze fell on Su Liang once more.


    Duanmu Yi��s eyes slightly narrowed, neither agreeing nor disagreeing, ��We��ll discuss it after the results are settled.��


    Lian Shun looked at ��Nian Ruxue�� who had returned to the spectator seats and whispered to Duanmu Che, ��We agreed that, for the sake of Qian Country��s face, if she became Top Schr, we wouldn��t verify her identity. If Su Liang bes Top Schr, we��ll have them verify their true identity in public. Who would have thought this woman would lose so quickly! What now?��


    Duanmu Che whispered back, ��Father has already agreed and won��t break his word. As long as Su Liang bes the Top Schr, we��ll publicly verify their identities, and if Nian Ruxue is proven fake, she��ll die.��


    Lian Shun smirked, ��I can��t wait! Su Xiaoliang must be Top Schr! Then we��ll knock down that annoying woman from Yin Country!��

 Chapter 153 - 153: 153. Flying Again (First Update)

    Chapter 153: 153. Flying Again (First Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After ��Nian Ruxue�� was defeated, the martial artspetition continued.


    Some set their sights on Su Liang, but among the seven who had just ��allied�� together, several had previously fought and lost to Su Liang in the ranking match, and they didn��t want to provoke her again.


    The alliance dissolved in an instant.


    Three separate battle groups emerged on the Combat Stage.


    Apart from Su Liang and Gao Jiabao, the other seven fighters had split into two smaller ��subgroups�� �C one with two and the other with three people.


    The ones under attack were those who had previously lost to their opponents in the ranking match.


    Soon, the ninth-ranked fighter was determined.


    Momentster, the eighth-ranked fighter was also eliminated.


    In situations of a small gap in individual strength, being alone meant almost certain defeat.


    The trio then started to attack the duo.


    Luo Rong was among the trio. He had been eliminated during the elimination match but had entered the top ten through the Challenge Contest. Apart from Su Liang, he had not fought any of the martial artists present today, so they were somewhat unsure of his actual strength and hadn��t targeted him first.


    As for Su Liang and Gao Jiabao, although they had been fighting each other seriously and splendidly since the beginning, it was unclear who was stronger.


    The old Master Gao, who was watching the battle, knew that if Su Liang hadn��t picked Gao Jiabao as her opponent at the start and formed their separate circle, making it difficult for others to intervene, Gao Jiabao would have been targeted by therger, stronger fighters early on due to his seemingly weak appearance.


    The other member of their group was quickly eliminated as well and ended up in sixth ce.


    The trio didn��t turn on each other, but instead targeted Su Liang and Gao Jiabao.


    Forming an alliance was not easy, especially with three of them being a delicate number. Seeing that as long as they could work together to eliminate the others, the top three would be fixed, their alliance seemed temporarily stable.


    Luo Rong had also realized that the strengths of the two rivals were both greater than his, and they had incredible synergy, implying that they might have had prior interactions. They chose him because his martial arts could better help them defend.


    Although Luo Rong admired Su Liang, the Combat Stage was no ce for personal feelings; only strength mattered.


    Now there were only five left.


    Seeing that Su Liang was still fighting Gao Jiabao, with the other three casting covetous nces at them, Lin Xueqing anxiously said, ��They are going to join forces to attack Su Liang!��


    Old Master Qin��s eyes twinkled as he reassured her, ��Don��t worry, Xueqing. Su


    Liang surely knows what she��s doing.��


    The next moment, as the trio charged towards Su Liang and Gao Jiabao, the two fighters, who had been dueling since the beginning, suddenly redirected their weapons and faced the trio!


    There was an uproar from the crowd!


    Man Ya��s eyes were deep with intrigue, ��They are in cahoots! What a cunning n!��


    Anyone watching would have believed that Su Liang and Gao Jiabao originally wanted to eliminate each other as quickly as possible, but they, unexpectedly, became allies.


    ��Father Emperor, is it possible that someone leaked information about the new martial artspetition rules? It seems that the two of them knew.�� Duanmu Ao said, extremely displeased. He had originally hoped for Nian Ruxue to win, as it would cast him in a very favorable light. He hadn��t expected her to be eliminated first.


    With old grievances and new, all of Duanmu Ao��s anger was now directed at Su Liang, and he did not want to see her win.


    Upon hearing this, Man Ya gave a knowingugh and said, ��What if someone really did leak the rules in advance, forming secret alliances? It would indeed be unfair to those who knew nothing about it!��


    ��Exactly!�� Duanmu Ao agreed at once, inspired by the support, ��Nian Ruxue is very skilled, and thispetition is unfair! I think we should follow the original rules and start again!��


    ��Second Brother, the decision to change the rules was Father Emperor��s idea, and it��s impossible that they were leaked,�� Crown Prince Duanmu Cheng interjected.


    Duanmu Chen knew what Duanmu Cheng was implying: that he, the proposer of the new rules, had leaked information to certain individuals who were still standing on the Combat Stage.


    Yet, without any exnation, Duanmu Chen simply smiled and said, ��Father Emperor, since the new rules are disputed, might I suggest that after the top three are determined, an additional challenge for them alone be held? Those among the remaining seven who believe they have the strength to challenge the top three may do so.��


    Duanmu Chen��s suggestion not only distanced himself from the suspicion of leaking the rules but also silenced Man Ya��s questioning and any doubts about the results after the match.


    Duanmu Ao was the first to praise the idea, ��Well said!��


    Everyone knew that Duanmu Ao was supporting Nian Ruxue.


    Even the usually silent Fifth Prince Duanmu Che rarely expressed his opinion in public, ��Father Emperor, I also agree with Fourth Brother��s suggestion.��


    Lian Shun grinned, looking forward to Nian Ruxue challenging Su Liang and being defeated once more!


    Emperor Duanmu Yi gave a slight nod, ��Alright, let��s do that.��


    Crown Prince Duanmu Cheng expressed his concern with a respectful demeanor, ��Father Emperor, if we proceed this way, the remaining seven may be forced to try their luck. It will be a huge drain on their spirit and body if the top three have to face multiple opponents. That would be unfair too!��


    Duanmu Chen knew that Duanmu Cheng didn��t want ��Nian Ruxue�� topete again, after all, she was someone he wanted, but was now with someone else.


    Furthermore, if Emperor Duanmu Yi epted Duanmu Chen��s suggestion, that meant Duanmu Chen had won favor with the emperor, which was something Duanmu Cheng was unwilling to see.


    Considering all this, Duanmu Chen said with a warm smile, ��Crown Prince Brother, your concern is well-founded. The chance to initiate a challenge after a round of fighting is a privilege granted by Father Emperor, not something to be trifled with. Once the challenges fail, their martial exam honors will be revoked, making them think twice. I believe those with real skills have nothing to worry about.��


    As Duanmu Chen finished speaking, he smiled at Duanmu Ao.


    Duanmu Ao snorted lightly, ��Of course!�� As if Nian Ruxue was already his woman.


    ��Then it��s settled,�� Duanmu Yi said.


    The debate didn��t take long, and there was one less person on the Combat Stage.


    Su Liang and Gao Jiabao teamed up, attacking with twin des and defending with a long staff, their coordination wless.


    This also made people suspect that they had formed an alliance in secret.


    But in reality, this situation emerged because Su Liang and Gao Jiabao hade to understand each other through sparring while the others were engaged in chaos.


    Gao Jiabao was a smart man, being able to perform so well after changing weapons in just a few days.


    The two of them faced three opponents led by Luo Rong. They didn��t target Luo Rong first, because they saw that the other two were true partners and needed to break theirbination.


    It was Su Liang who chose the target and seeded.


    Muya had been watching the battle closely, her eyes gradually growing profound.


    The situation turned into a two-on-two.


    Su Liang and Gao Jiabao became even more in sync, while Luo Rong and his partner had less coordination.


    As they fought, the other person suddenly turned against Luo Rong, taking advantage of his unpreparedness, and pped him off the Combat Stage, disregarding the pursuit from Su Liang and Gao Jiabao.


    Luo Rong��s uncle quickly rushed to help him. When Luo Rong stood up, he looked rxed, ��I��m not injured. The top three are very strong, and I��m not their match. I didn��t expect to get fourth ce!��


    The first round of chaos came to an abrupt end. Many spectators had been watching the two-on-two, thinking it would be a close fight, but the situation suddenly changed, and it was over before they could react.


    The top three were Su Liang, Gao Jiabao, and Zhao Yang, the burly man who had Imocked Luo Rong off.


    Muya took the lead in apuding, ��Fantastic! I��m looking forward to the match against the Martial Arts Champion!��


    Some people may think that Su Liang and Gao Jiabao had spent most of their time hiding and benefiting from the chaos.


    However, those who had watched the entire Military Exam clearly understood that those who had been knocked out early were simply weaker. Su Liang wasn��t targeted by others, not because she stayed far away, but because there were several of her former opponents who didn��t dare to confront her directly.


    Gao Jiabao was somewhat carried by Su Liang, which he knew himself.


    Even though Su Liang thought he had the strength to make it to the top three, the truth was, if he hadn��t been with her the whole time, Gao Jiabao, who appeared weaker, would have had a hard time escaping being surrounded and attacked.


    ��Lao Si, tell them the new rules,�� Duanmu Yi ordered.


    Duanmu Cheng��s eyes grew cold.


    Duanmu Chen stood up and announced, ��The remaining seven contestants will have one chance to challenge one of the top three, but they must use it wisely.


    If they fail the challenge, they will lose their Military Exam merit.��


    The ten-person chaos did not take long to finish, followed by a break. The Challenge Contest would take ce next, followed by the ranking matches for the top three.


    Themon people didn��t leave, discussing among themselves.


    ��Who dares to try? The ones ranked sixth and seventh can still be martial officers. If they lose the challenge, they��ll have nothing left!��


    ��That��s right!��


    ��It��s better this way! They can��t be unhappy about losing and want to fight as many matches as they want, can they? One chance, take it if you have the guts. If you lose, you can��t me anyone else!��


    Many people agreed.


    Luo Rong came down from the spectator seating and talked to his uncle.


    ��Shall we stop fighting?�� Uncle Luo asked.


    Luo Rong looked rxed, ��Let��s stop! This rule benefits me, as the fourth ce won��t be challenged. As long as I maintain it, I��ll win!��


    ��Don��t say that. Even with the original rules, you could have made it into the top five,�� Uncle Luo said seriously.


    Luo Rong nodded, ��Don��t worry, uncle. From now on, I��ll just watch the others fight!��


    Uncle Luo sighed, ��I thought you had bad luck at first, but now I see the good luck was waiting at the end!��


    Duanmu Ao approached ��Nian Ruxue,�� ��Your chance hase! Challenge Su Liang!��


    ��Nian Ruxue�� nodded, ��That��s what I intend to do.��


    Duanmu Ao lowered his voice, his eyes dark, ��Your victory or defeat is rted to my reputation. If you lose, I will never spare you!�� He left after the words.


    ��Nian Ruxue��s�� gaze fell on Su Liang, who was talking to Lady Xing in a low voice. Lady Xing held her hand, her face beaming with joy.


    ��Fourth sister.�� Nian Jinxing called ��Nian Ruxue�� three times before she regained her senses, realizing he was calling her.


    Nian Jinxing walked over and sat next to ��Nian Ruxue,�� frowning at her, ��Who are you going to challenge?��


    ��The second prince asked me to challenge Su Liang, ��Nian Ruxue�� said.


    However, Nian Jinxing shook his head, ��No, don��t choose her. I think she hasn��t used her full strength yet, and you don��t have much chance of winning.�� ��Nian Ruxue��s�� eyes darkened, ��What do you mean, big brother?��


    ��You should choose Old Master Gao��s grandson. He just changed his weapon, and if it weren��t for Su Liang��s alliance, he would have been defeated long ago!�� Nian Jinxing said disdainfully, ��Make it to the top three first! Then fight Su


    Liang, regardless of winning or losing, at least you can keep a third ce title!��


    ��But the Second Prince��s side���� Nian Ruxue hesitated. She originally thought about directly challenging Su Liang, but Nian Jinxing��s words made sense.


    ��Don��t worry about him. He can��t do anything to you in public,�� Nian Jinxing snorted.


    As he was about to leave, his gaze inadvertently fell on Nian Ruxue��s ear, and his exDression changed!


    ��Big brother, is there anything else?�� Nian Ruxue asked.


    Nian Jinxing frowned deeply, looked at her for a long time, and left her with a warning, ��Don��t cause trouble for the Nian Family!�� before turning and leaving.


    Returning to the Nian family��s seats, Nian Jinxing actively spoke to theposed Nian Jincheng, ��Did you teach Fourth Sister��s martial arts?��


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��No. Today is the first time I��ve seen that swordsmanship.��


    Nian Jinxing nced at the masked ��Nian Ruxue�� again, feeling suddenly uneasy. Nian Ruxue didn��t have a ck mole behind her ear, could it be that she really found a substitute? If someone were to find out��


    Nian Jinxing didn��t dare to continue his thoughts.


    He suddenly had an urge to tell ��Nian Ruxue�� not to challenge anyone else, return home immediately, and act as if nothing had happened.


    But at the same time, he still held out some hope. It had been so long, and no one had noticed. If Nian Jincheng had known, he would have stopped them. If they, as Ruxue��s family, had not discovered it, outsiders would be even less likely to find out.


    What if ��Nian Ruxue�� truly became one of the top three, or even the Martial Arts Champion? The uncle, serving as a concubine in the pce, had not given birth to a child and had not even had the qualification to watch thepetition today. Losing favor was just a matter of time. Nian Jincheng was too single-minded to rely on. Nian Jinxing felt that the Nian Family needed Nian Ruxue to step up now.


    With that in mind, Nian Jinxing sat firmly and didn��t say anything else.


    After talking with Old Madam Xing, Su Liang held Zhengzheng and sat next to Ning Jing, looking like a family of three at first nce.


    ��Auntie, there are no more little biscuits!�� Zhengzheng opened his little pocket and showed Su Liang.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Do you want more?��


    Zhengzheng��s eyes lit up, ��Uncle and I both want to eat!��


    Ning Jing remained expressionless, seemingly unrted to him.


    Su Liang suspected that it was Ning Jing who had taught Zhengzheng, but she had no evidence.


    ��All right, I��ll make more tomorrow.�� Su Liang pinched Zhengzheng��s little face and asked Ning Jing, ��Do you think anyone will challenge me?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I don��t know.��


    ��I��m looking forward to the challenge from a certain Nian.�� Su Liang said.


    At this point in the martial artspetition, challenging the top three requires not only strong capabilities but also enough confidence, courage, and determination to gamble.


    The temptation was great, and the risk was significant.


    When the drum sounded again, the Order Officer announced the names of those participating in the Challenge Contest.


    ��Tenth ce Nian Ruxue challenges Gao Jiabao!��


    At these words, Duanmu Ao��s face darkened.


    There was also a challenger for fifth ce, which was against Zhao Yang. They were long-standing allies and knew each other well.


    No one dared to challenge Su Liang.


    ��I think your weapon is a bit too heavy. Do you want to use mine?�� Su Liang asked Gao Jiabao.


    Gao Jiabao wasn��t tall and his staff was too long.


    Having grown ustomed to long weapons, Gao Jiabao wasn��t used to using swords. But to his surprise, Su Liang pulled out a staff from under her seat.


    ��It��s mine. I was nning to use it in this match, but I didn��t expect her to choose you.�� Su Liang smiled.


    The staff was custom-made for Su Liang by Ning Jing. It was not heavy yet


    very sturdy,fortable to hold, and non-slip.


    Primarily, it was the perfect length for Su Liang. And Gao Jiabao was about the same size as Su Liang.


    Gao Jiabao took it, tested it with a few swings, and felt it suited him quite well. He then epted Su Liang��s generosity, ��Thank you.��


    ��Her swordsmanship is decent, but her lower body movements are weak.�� Su Liang added another piece of advice after having previously seen ��Nian


    Ruxue��s�� swordsmanship and discussed with Ning Jing how to deal with it.


    Gao Jiabao frowned slightly, ��Do you have a grudge against her?��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��You could say that.��


    ��I will do my best.�� With that, Gao Jiabao took the staff Su Liang provided and headed towards the Combat Stage.


    There were two Challenge Contest matches in total. The first one was ��Nian Ruxue�� against Gao Jiabao, and thepetition was about to begin.


    Nian Jinxing asked Nian Jincheng, ��Do you think the fourth sister has a great chance of winning?��


    Nian Jincheng looked calm, ��I cannot evaluate something that doesn��t exist.��


    Nian Jinxing narrowed his eyes, ��What do you mean?��


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��Nothing.��


    Lian Shun was a little disappointed, ��Why is that woman so timid? She didn��t even dare to challenge Su Xiaoliang?��


    ��If she wins, she will have a chance topete against Su Liang,�� said Duanmu


    Che.


    Lian Shun shook his head, ��That guy is the grandson of the Imperial Physician who��s been treating you? His strength is quite good too and he is on Su Xiaoliang��s side. I bet he will win. Little Cheche, look at their standards; they don��t look very impressive, but they managed to make it into the top three of the Military Exam. When will you be able to stand up?��


    ��Stop being noisy and watch the match, �� Duanmu Che frowned.


    If ��Nian Ruxue�� won this match, she could enter the top three, and Gao Jiabao would be the tenth.


    The match started, and Gao Jiabao��s stick created a fierce wind as he violently attacked ��Nian Ruxue�� low and fast.


    The swordsmanship of ��Nian Ruxue�� was still impressive, but somewhat shy without substance. They soon found themselves retreating under the relentless onught of Gao Jiabao, who didn��t even bother probing his opponent��s strength.


    Before long, ��Nian Ruxue�� regained herposure, turned the tables on the disadvantageous situation, and barely managed to fight Gao Jiabao to a standstill. However, her knee had been hit heavily by Gao Jiabao��s stick earlier and, though initially not feeling much,ter on, the pain became increasingly unbearable, causing her steps to be disordered.


    Su Liang felt that Gao Jiabao would win soon.


    But in the next moment, ��Nian Ruxue�� could have dodged Gao Jiabao��s iing stick attack and avoided serious injury but instead chose to take another hit, thrusting her sword through Gao Jiabao��s shoulder!


    The people in the spectator seats straightened their bodies, and themon people around the Combat Stage widened their eyes!


    Until now, although the Military Exam did not restrict the use of weapons, there had been no deaths or serious injuries. All the contestants were martial artists and had a sense of propriety when using force.


    It was clear that ��Nian Ruxue�� knew she would lose and couldn��t ept it, so she opted for a strategy of causing a thousand points of damage to her enemy while receiving eight hundred points of damage to herself!


    However, this was not a battlefield, and what was at stake was victory or defeat, not life or death.


    This was the first time in the history of the Military Exam that both contestants were seriously injured!


    ��Nian Ruxue�� was struck to the ground, and blood gushed from Gao Jiabao��s shoulder. Moreover, it was on the side where he was using his weapon. If it couldn��t be treated, his arm would be useless!


    Old Master Qin, the Imperial Physician, nearly fainted and quickly called for the match to be temporarily stopped.


    However, the rules stated that whoever left the stage first would lose.


    Duanmu Yi��s face darkened, and a figure shed by. Su Liang had alreadynded on the Combat Stage with her medical kit.


    ��Nian Ruxue�� leaned on her sword and stood up, coldly looking at Su Liang, ��He hasn��t admitted defeat yet! ��


    Su Liang ignored her and skillfully applied medicine to Gao Jiabao to stop the bleeding.


    ��She is the granddaughter of Su Yuanzhou.��


    ��I heard that her medical skills are amazing. She even cured Old Master Qin��s stroke,�� themoners whispered among themselves.


    On the spectator seats, everyone had their own thoughts.


    Duanmu Ao believed that Su Liang vited the rules of thepetition and should be disqualified. If Gao Jiabao did not admit defeat, he couldn��t leave the stage.


    Old Master Qin spoke up, ��Miss Su is just trying her best to save a fellow martial artist.��


    Duanmu Yi��s face slightly darkened, ��I allow Su Liang to treat Gao Jiabao��s injuries and stop the bleeding. The match will be suspended for a quarter of an hour. ��Nian Ruxue�� can rest as well. After a quarter of an hour, if no one admits defeat, the match will continue.��


    The Order Officer announced Duanmu Yi��s decision loudly.


    Su Liang didn��t pay any attention to what they were discussing. While she bandaged Gao Jiabao, she whispered, ��I think her injury is more severe than yours. She��s just forcing herself, trying to make you admit defeat first. Can you handle it with your other hand?��


    Gao Jiabao��s face was even paler than before, but he coldly replied, ��Yes!��


    The rules did not require contestants to stop when they had the upper hand. Thus, ��Nian Ruxue��s�� actions, although despicable, couldn��t disqualify her.


    ��Just keep fighting. As long as you don��t lose this round, even if you give up in the next one, you��ll at least be a third-ce winner. Anyway, the title of Top Schr is mine, so you don��t stand a chance,�� Su Liang joked.


    Gao Jiabao snorted, ��I know!�� He had already lost to Su Liang once before.


    The quarter of an hour passed, and Su Liang left the Combat Stage with her medical kit, Gao Jiabao slowly stood up again,�� his right arm hanging limply. Picking up the long stick on the ground with his left hand, he pointed it at the other side��s ��Nian Ruxue�� and said coldly, ��I won��t admit defeat!��


    ��Fight! Don��t admit defeat!��


    Many people below the stage cheered and encouraged Gao Jiabao.


    Nian Jinxing��s face looked extremely ugly, while Duanmu Ao was silent with a dark expression, no longer speaking.


    ��The match continues!�� announced the Order Officer.


    Gao Jiabao walked towards ��Nian Ruxue��. ��Nian Ruxue��, who was originally sitting on the ground and resting, tried to stand up but ended up falling back down, covered in cold sweat. In order to win, she had deliberately injured Gao Jiabao while also taking another heavy blow to the same knee. That leg had been injured three years ago, and now the bone felt as if it had shattered��


    Finally managing to stand up with difficulty, Gao Jiabao had already arrived in front of her.


    The long sword that ��Nian Ruxue�� was using to support her body had not yet been lifted off the ground when Gao Jiabao��s stick swung over.. With one strike, she was sent flying out of the stage!

 Chapter 154 - 154: 154. Martial Arts Champion (Second Update)

    Chapter 154: 154. Martial Arts Champion (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Nian Ruxue��s�� path in the Military Exam drew to a close, amidst hushed gasps and incredulous murmurs.


    The Gao Family members rushed onto the Combat Stage, and carried Gao Jiabao down.


    The elderly Imperial Physician of the Gao Family urged his grandson to abandon thepetition for the top three ranks, pointing out that it was alreadymendable to achieve the position of Martial Talent. Health was paramount and he must avoidbat until his injuries were entirely healed.


    ��I can��t leave.�� Gao Jiabao��s face was virtually ashen.


    Even if he did not have the qualification to continue the fight and wanted to forfeit, he had to stay and watch the remaining finals.


    At that point, Duanmu Che was pleading on behalf of Gao Jiabao, ��Father, Gao Jiabao has sustained severe injuries. Should he want to forfeit the ensuing battles, could he be allowed to leave for treatment prematurely?��


    Duanmu Yi nodded, ��If he wishes to forfeit, then he is the Martial Talent.��


    Gao Jiabao harboured no resentment. Zhao Yang and the contender challenging him were both from martial arts families, bearing formidable strength. Even without his injuries, his odds of sess were slim.


    As for Su Liang, Gao Jiabao sincerely wished for her to be the Top Schr.


    Although their personal interactions were non-existent, limiting their encounters to the Combat Stage, he admired Su Liang to some extent.


    Hence, upon confirming his ce in the top three, Gao Jiabao chose to forfeit the ensuing ranking contests, thereby automatically securing the third ce as the Martial Talent in this year��s Military Exam


    ��Nian Ruxue�� was still conscious, but Duanmu Ao did not so much as nce at her, acting as if he had no rtion to this disgraceful woman.


    Nian Jinxing wanted Nian Jincheng to bring ��Nian Ruxue�� home, but Nian Jincheng imed to use the toilet, and failed to return promptly.


    As a result, Nian Jinxing, who was itching to leave with a turned face, had to brace himself under the public��s scrutiny, assisting ��Nian Ruxue�� to return home for medical treatment.


    Duanmu Che spoke up, decided to retain ��Nian Ruxue��, ��Father, Lady Nian��splexion isn��t great. How about letting Lady Su examine her first?�� It was no secret that Su Liang had served as Duanmu Che��s physician.


    Nian Jinxing��s facial expression became stiff. A sense of ominous foreboding filled his heart. Since when did Duanmu Che bother about others? Why would he hinder ��Nian Ruxue��s�� departure? He definitely wasn��t concerned about ��Nian Ruxue��s�� health!


    Could it be that this was a fake and someone from the royal family already knew?! At this thought, Nian Jinxing��s hand trembled slightly, gripping onto ��Nian Ruxue��s�� arm tighter, he respectfully said, ��I dare not trouble Lady Su may the emperor permit me to bring my sister home.��


    Duanmu Yi��s gaze fell onto ��Nian Ruxue��s�� mask, his face stern yet awe-inspiring, ��Where is Su Liang? Go and see where Lady Nian is injured.��


    Nian Jinxing��s heart sank dramatically! At this moment, he clearly realised that trouble was imminent, colossal trouble!


    This person was likely a stand-in that Nian Ruxue had found. If discovered, the Nian Family would meet their end!


    However, Su Liang, having received the imperialmand, brought her medicine chest over to the lowest part of the viewing tform, a smile gracing her face, ��Master Nian, please allow me to care for your sister.��


    Nian Jinxing somehow found Su Liang��s smile inscrutably eerie.


    Nevertheless, he had no room for refusal, and had no choice but to entrust


    ��Nian Ruxue�� to Su Liang.


    ��Nian Ruxue�� was turning pale and breaking into a cold sweat. She was in so much pain that she couldn��t speak. Her right leg waspletely incapacitated and was hanging awkwardly at her side.


    The second round of the challenge had already begun, but numerous gazes were still on Su Liang and ��Nian Ruxue��.


    Su Liang lightly touched ��Nian Ruxue��s�� knee, causing her to scream out in pain, nearly fainting.


    Su Liang stood upright, removing ��Nian Ruxue��s�� mask swiftly and naturally, before either ��Nian Ruxue�� or Nian Jinxing could react.


    Nian Jinxing barely managed to hide his panic until he saw the face beneath the mask, and only then did he heave a sigh of relief.


    ��What are you doing���� ��Nian Ruxue�� red at Su Liang, trying to push her away, ��I don��t need your treatment!��


    Su Liang took two steps back, calmly exining, ��I have a specially formted painkiller pill that I wish to have Lady Nian take first, thus I had to remove the mask. The martialpetition is over, why would Lady Nian be so anxious?


    Man Ya, who had been keeping an eye on this side, wondered aloud, ��Lady Su means well, why would thisdy Nian look scared? Didn��t she say that she wore the mask to ward off the leering looks of men in thepetition? Could she believe that Lady Su, a woman, would have the hots for her too? I find Lady Su far more beautiful than Lady Nian!��


    At her words, more people turned their attention to ��Nian Ruxue�� on this side.


    ��I am unaware of why Lady Nian refuses to let me treat her, but it��s the Emperor��s orders. Please cooperate, Lady Nian, I mean no harm.�� Having said this, Su Liang bent down to open the medicine chest, took out a vial of liquid, and poured it onto her hand.


    ��This is for cleaning my hands.�� Su Liang exined.


    Nearby, Lian Shun��s eyes lit up and he spoke quietly, ��Little Cheche, that must be a cleanser for disguise makeup made by Su Xiaoliang! The show is about to begin!��


    Su Liang spread the liquid on her hands, then took out another vial, poured out a pill, and approached Nian Ruxue gently, ��Please calm down, Lady Nian, it will be much better after taking this medicine.��


    ��Nian Ruxue��, as Su Liang expected, refused to open her mouth. Su Liang maintained her smile, ��The emperor is watching.��


    ��Nian Ruxue�� finally opened her mouth, but not wide enough.


    Su Liang naturally extended her hand, slightly raised ��Nian Ruxue��s�� chin, ced her fingers at the side of her mouth, causing her to open her mouth wide, then tossed in the pill and let go, reaching for the water sk.


    The next moment, Lian Shun eximed, ��What��s happened to her face?��


    The people on the viewing tform, looking down from above, could clearly see that ��Nian Ruxue��s�� face, where Su Liang had touched, showed clear marks. It wasn��t that something extra was added, but rather, it was as if something was suddenly missing from those areas of her face!


    Man Ya blurted out, ��Disguise! It must be a disguise potion! She��s a fake!�� The crowd erupted into chaos!


    Su Liang held the water sk innocently, ��I always cleanse my hands with a specially prepared medicinal solution before treating others.��


    Despite his worst fearsing true, a glimmer of insight shed through Nian Jinxing��s mind. He abruptly grabbed ��Nian Ruxue��s�� shoulder and harshly demanded, ��You��re not my younger sister! Who are you really? What have you done with my sister?��


    Su Liang: �� This eldest son of the Nian family is quite cunning. If this person is proven to be a spy impersonating Nian Ruxue, whether Nian Ruxue is captured or killed as a result, it can still save the Nian family!


    But the mischief-loving Man Ya piped up again. ��Emperor Qian, if one has real abilities, they could just take the military exam themselves. Who has the time to pass examinations on behalf of others? How is it that I nevere across such good fortune? It must be because the real Miss Nian is incapable, and hired a substitute!��


    Man Ya was not a simple character; he saw through the truth at a nce.


    Although Nian Jinxing had been quick-witted in his desperation, he could not fool those who had truly experienced power struggles.


    ��General Man shouldn��t nder without evidence! Your Majesty, it must be this woman who harmed my fourth sister! She wanted to impersonate my fourth sister! She must be a spy sent by someone unknown!�� Nian Jinxing spoke in a grave voice. ��Even if the Nian family were filled with the audacity of bears and leopards, we would not dare tomit such grievous acts of deceiving the Emperor!��


    Duanmu Yi��s expression was grave. ��Bring someone, seize him. Su Liang, reveal the true face of ��Nian Ruxue��! The imperial examination of the Qian Country cannot tolerate any cheating or fraud!��


    ��Yes, Your Majesty.�� Su Liang dutifully replied.


    ��Nian Ruxue�� turned as pale as death, immobilized by the two people gripping her, as Su Liang removed the disguise from her face before everyone��s eyes, revealing her true identity.


    Many people had forgotten that the Nian family had a fifth daughter, but Qin Yujin recognized Nian Ruting, and her face reflected her shock.


    Upon seeing Nian Ruting��s face, Nian Jinxing was stunned as if struck by lightning. He stared at her, unable to utter a word!


    If it was a stranger, he could argue that the stranger is a spy. But this impersonation of Nian Ruxue was actually his own younger sister!


    Soon enough, everyone came to know that she is Nian Ruting, who was sent to the countryside estate of the Nian family for treatment.


    While the challenge contest on thebat stage was yet to conclude, everyone��s attention was directed elsewhere.


    The maniption of the Nian sisters, Ruxue and Ruting, was simply unbelievable.


    ��Emperor Qian, it seems she has always been wearing a mask to prevent people from discovering her true identity. After all, even with a disguise, certain mannerisms would give her away, so it��s safer to hide behind some concealment. Man Ya scoffed, ��This fifth Miss Nian also had the qualifications to participate in the military exam. She stubbornly chose to fight for her sister, truly a demonstration of sisterly love!��


    Duanmu Yi did not intend to trivialize the issue. When Nian Ruting was first eliminated in the initial round of chaos, she lost her value.


    Nian Jinxing and Nian Ruting were forced to kneel on the ground while Su Liang quietly returned to her original position with her medicine box in silence.


    While this might not be the most severe case of fraud in the history of the imperial examination of the Qian Country, it will certainly be the most sensational.


    ��Who is the main conspirator?�� Duanmu Yi demanded coldly.


    Nian Jinxing replied gravely, ��Your Majesty, I know nothing about this!��


    ��I am the mastermind!�� Nian Ruting��s voice was weak but very resolute, ��I was jealous that my fourth sister was better than me in everything, so I wanted to live in her ce!��


    Man Ya chuckled dismissively, ��You are more beautiful than your fourth sister, and your status is not inferior to hers. I��m curious, how is she better than you? And in which aspect? Would the heavens strike the Nian family with lightning if Miss Nian Five entered the military exam with her own identity?��


    ��Your Majesty, it was all my idea, it has nothing to do with my fourth sister or anyone else!�� The expression on Nian Ruting��s face was urgent as she tried to exin.


    But at this point, no matter what reason she gives, it won��t hold water in the face of the facts.


    ��Take them away. Arrest everyone in the Nian Mansion and interrogate them thoroughly!�� Duanmu Yi ordered coldly.


    ��Your Majesty! It was really all my idea!


    I beg Your Majesty to rescind the punishment!�� Nian Ruting cried out.


    Su Liang massaged her temples, what exactly was going through Miss Nian five��s mind? It seems she is another person under the control of Nian Ruxue, trying desperately to protect Nian Ruxue even at this point. But the more she spoke, the more mistakes she made. Her words added fuel to the fire! What was left of Nian Ruxue had now been utterly destroyed��


    Sure enough, as soon as Nian Ruting finished speaking, all eyes in the court were on the second prince, Duanmu Ao.


    His face alternated between green and pale, he was seething with rage, gritting his teeth, ��The Imperial Marriage was an act of grace by our Emperor. The Nian family despises the imperial power, daring to offend the heavens. I request that the entire Nian family be executed!��


    It wasn��t until this point that Nian Jincheng, who had left earlier under an excuse, finally returned.


    ��Brother! You have to beg the Emperor on our behalf! We really didn��t know anything about this!�� Nian Jinxing cried out.


    Everyone was watching Nian Jincheng��s reaction and waiting to see if Duanmu Yi would also arrest him.


    Man Ya ��kindly�� cleared Nian Jincheng��s doubts in a sarcastic tone that was very close to the truth.


    ��General Nian, you should beg Emperor Qian for mercy! You just returned to the capitalst night, so you must not be aware of this.�� Man Ya public disyed a quite unusual attitude toward Nian Jincheng.


    Instead, Nian Jincheng knelt down and said loudly, ��I had left home and was not aware of what they have done. I believe that His Majesty will find out the truth. Whoever made a mistake, thew will punish them severely to serve as a warning to others!��


    This plea for mercypletely shattered the hopes of Nian Jinxing and Nian


    Ruting��


    Nian Jincheng was also asked to cooperate with the investigation.


    At this moment, the second round of the challenge contest finally ended. The winner was Zhao Yang, but he had also been badly injured.


    As a result, Zhao Yang took the initiative to forfeit his right topete in the subsequentpetition for the Top Schr.


    Duanmu Yi granted it and announced that there would be no second ce in the current military exam. Gao Jiabao and Zhao Yang ended in a tie, but both were titled as Martial Talents.


    ��Auntie is the Top Schr!�� Zhengzheng cheered jubntly.


    Su Liang felt a little dazed. She had been preparing for a final battle for a long time, and she didn��t expect that she would not even have to fight much before she became the Top Schr?


    However, her preparations found value, as Man Ya once again challenged the


    Martial Artis Champion, Su Liang.


    Duanmu Yi publicly asked if Su Liang dared to ept the challenge.


    Declining would embarrass the Qian country. Losing would also bring shame to the Qian country.


    Therefore, Su Liang soon had to face a real battle. Only if she won, her goals of bing the Top Schr would possibly be realized. If she lost, she would certainly bear disgrace..

 Chapter 155 - 155: 155. Regaining the Field (First Update)

    Chapter 155: 155. Regaining the Field (First Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The match would begin in a quarter of an hour, drawing everyone��s attention. Xing Yu Sheng subconsciously asked Ning Jing, ��What is Mu Ya��s strength like?��


    ��Mu-what!�� Zhengzheng said with a cheeky smile.


    Ning Jing replied indifferently, ��How would I know?��


    Xing Yusheng coughed lightly, ��I don��t know why, but I feel like you might know.��


    Old Madame Xing asked Ning Jing to bring some food to Su Liang, ��Tell Miss


    Liang not to be nervous, we all believe in her.��


    Ning Jing then took the box of snacks the olddy had given him, picked up


    Zhengzheng, and went to find Su Liang on the side of the viewing tform.


    Luo Rong was talking to Su Liang when he saw Ning Jinging over. He smiled at him and returned to his original position.


    The seats beside Su Liang had originally belonged to Nian Ruxue and Gao Jiabao, but they had left.


    Ning Jing sat down and put Zhengzheng on the ground.


    Zhengzheng immediately pounced and hugged Su Liang��s leg, ��Auntie is the strongest! Defeat her!��


    Su Liang chuckled softly and rubbed Zhengzheng��s fluffy little head, ��Alright.�� In fact, she had no idea how strong Mu Ya was.


    ording to the rumors, she was a martial arts prodigy from Yin Country, born as amoner and fought her way up to her current position, by no means a simple character.


    Ning Jing opened the snack box and took out a piece, feeding Zhengzheng instead.


    ��I thought it was for me.�� Su Liang hummed lightly.


    Ning Jing shook his head slightly, ��Too sweet, you don��t like it.��


    Su Liang judged whether a snack was good or not based on its sweetness. She refused anything too sweet.


    ��She uses a long sword, and you use a long spear. Her leg skills are strong, so be careful.�� Ning Jing fed Zhengzheng the snack with his head lowered, and from an outsider��s perspective, it was impossible to tell that he was speaking.


    As Ning Jing��s words fell, Su Liang saw Qi Yan and Qi Jun bring her a long spear wrapped in cloth.


    Su Liang lowered her head and pinched Zhengzheng��s little face, ��Have you sparred with her before?��


    As Zhengzheng epted the feeding and pinching, he listened to the secret conversation between the two, his eyes sparkling.


    ��I��ve only seen.�� Ning Jing said, ��She��s a right-handed swordswoman, but her left hand is also strong. She��ll suddenly switch hands at critical moments, and that��s her secret technique.��


    Listening to this, it seemed Mu Ya was very powerful, so Su Liang asked Ning


    Jing, ��How much chance do I have of winning?��


    ��Zhengzheng, hold out your hand.�� Ning Jing said. Zhengzheng stretched out one little hand.


    Su Liang understood, 50%.


    The next moment, Zhengzheng stretched out another small hand and put them together.


    Su Liang heard Ning Jing say, ��Right now it��s 50%, if you win, it��s 100%.


    Zhengzheng is so smart.��


    Su Liang: ��Are you sure you��re not teasing me?


    The drums sounded below, and Mu Ya leaped onto the Combat Stage, having changed into a new outfit, her figure tall and voluptuous.


    ��Miss Su,e on!�� Mu Ya still wore her half-mask, but her arrogance was hard to conceal.


    Ning Jing took the snack box, picked up Zhengzheng, and left.


    Su Liang walked down from the viewing tform, and Qi Yan removed the


    cloth covering the long spear and handed it to her.


    Mu Ya��s eyes shed, she hadn��t expected Su Liang to change weapons.


    But themon people who had been watching the fights all along knew that this Martial Arts Champion was proficient in all eighteen types of weapons, changing one for each match, and they were used to it.


    Watching Su Liang walk onto the Combat Stage, Crown Prince Duanmu Cheng asked Duanmu Chen, ��Fourth brother, do you think Miss Su has a better chance of winning?��


    Duanmu Chen knew that people suspected Su Liang was his acquaintance, and that they had met in Bei��an County.


    He didn��t fall for the trap and said seriously, ��Although I��ve seen a few of Miss


    Su��s matches, I don��t know the strength of General Mu Ya, so it��s hard to say.��


    ��What does Fifth Brother think? I heard Miss Su is treating you, and yourplexion looks much better thanst time.�� Duanmu Cheng then pointed the spearhead at Duanmu Che.


    It was Lian Shun who answered, ��My cousin doesn��t know martial arts, so it��s better to ask me, Your Highness the Crown Prince.��


    Duanmu Cheng��s smile deepened, ��What does Master Lin think?��


    ��My family lives in the south, and I��ve heard quite a few whispers about this female General Mu. She��s very skilled in martial arts and ruthless when striking. Many people in Yin Country who didn��t submit to her challenged her, and they either died or were injured.�� Lian Shun said.


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes were slightly condensed. Mu Ya wouldn��t be thinking of crippling Su Liang, would she? On the Combat Stage, where des and swords had no eyes, it would be impossible to me herter for such an event��


    ��Your Majesty, should we remind General Ma and Miss Su once more that this is just a friendlypetition, and they should stop at the right moment? In case Miss Su identally injures General Ma, it won��t be appropriate for negotiations with Yin Country!�� Duanmu Chen said respectfully.


    Although Duanmu Cheng knew that Duanmu Chen was trying to protect Su Liang, he could only agree.


    That��s because Su Liang represented the strength of Qian Country��s women and the face of Qian Country��s Military Exam.


    Hearing Duanmu Yi say to stop at the right moment, Mu Yaughed and said,


    ��Emperor Qian, don��t worry, I will be gentle.��


    This statement was quite calcted. If she wins, it would mean she truly overpowered Su Liang. If she loses, could it be that she was letting Su Liang win?


    The drums sounded again, and the Order Officer confirmed that both were ready and announced the start of the contest.


    Mu Ya held her long sword, its cold light flickering.


    Su Liang held her long spear, the red tassel at the tip dancing wildly in the wind.


    For a moment, it created the illusion that these two female generals from different countries were shing on the battlefield.


    Although they were worried about Su Liang getting hurt and the oue of the contest not being satisfactory, Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing couldn��t help but exim, Su Liang looks so cool!


    Mu Ya suddenly let out a charming smile and attacked Su Liang with her sword.


    Su Liang blocked the attack with her long spear, dodging to the side. After their first exchange, the two switched positions.


    Lin Xueqing and Qin Yujin sped hands, feeling very nervous.


    Duanmu Yi on the viewing seat straightened up, and everyone became quiet.


    Soon, the two engaged inbat again, with Mu Ya still on the offensive and Su Liang on the defensive.


    After a dozen or so exchanges, they separated and once more engaged in battle, with Mu Yaunching a fierce attack.


    The sword light shed, and many people felt dazzled and couldn��t see clearly. Su Liane��s actions were 0Den and swift. not Darticrlv fast. but she alwavs managed to urately block Mu Ya��s attacks!


    Some thought Mu Ya was more powerful, as Su Liang had no chance to counterattack.


    But the experts could see that Mu Ya was an absolutely aggressive martial artist, while Su Liang was more conservative and cautious. She just hadn��t started to attack yet because her defense didn��t require much effort. If someone else were in her shoes, they might have been awkwardly beaten down by this time.


    As Ning Jing had said, seeing Su Liang��s tight defense with her long spear, Mu Ya indeed started attacking her lower body.


    Su Liang had been special trained by Ning Jing on the Plum Blossom Pile, and she always focused on strengthening her legs during her regr exercises. After dodging Mu Ya��s several leg attacks, Su Liang nted the long spear on the ground like a pir, holding it with her hands, leaping into the air, and quickly executing several consecutive flying kicks, forcing Mu Ya to retreat for the first time!


    Su Liangnded steadily, and the long spear in her hand spun around, with its cold and gleaming spearhead aimed at Mu Ya. With a rapid charge, she switched from defense to offense!


    Everything happened so fast that by the time everyone reacted, the two were already tangled up again.


    Cheers erupted from the crowd, admiring Su Liang��s stunning and fierce moves.


    Someone shouted, ��Hit her!��


    Soon, waves of voices cheered for Su Liang.


    After all, this was the home court for Qian Country. How could they allow a woman from an enemy country to be so wild?


    The cheering and encouraging voices kept getting louder, making everyone��s expectations for Su Liang reach their peak. Xing Yusheng sighed softly, ��She must win!��


    If she lost, she would be treated as a great sinner.


    The spectators wouldn��t care about Su Liang��s age, the difficulty of learning martial arts, or her recent achievements. They wouldn��t care that she was facing a female general from Yin Country who had experienced battles.


    They would only care if she could win.


    Ning Jing, holding little Zhengzheng, had a calm face. She lifted Zhengzheng��s two small hands and shook them, ��She won��t lose.��


    Duanmu Che��s eyes were fixed on that heroic-looking figure in ck, unable to look away.


    Lian Shun pped his hands in praise, ��Su Xiaoliang is really cool! Just like that! Beat her!��


    Long swords weremon, but long spears were not asmon.


    Most people present were seeing, for the first time, someone handling a long spear so beautifully. The red tassel on the spearhead seemed like a fluttering banner on the battlefield, captivating everyone��s attention and emotions.


    When the aggressive Mu Ya was counterattacked, her defensive ability was clearly inferior to Su Liang��s, and her weapon was not suitable for defense either.


    Mu Ya tried to break Su Liang��s long spear several times, but Su Liang neutralized her attempts.


    Although it still looked like they were evenly matched to outsiders, Mu Ya Imew that if her attacks were all invalid, continuing the fight would be very unfavorable to her.


    Hence, Mu Ya started to dodge and retreat.


    Seeing this, the audience thought Su Liang��s victory was near, and burst into cheers again.


    Lin Bojun, however, was a bit worried, ��That woman is full of tricks. She probably did this on purpose to lull Su Xiaoliang��s vignce.��


    As expected, when Mu Ya was forced to retreat to a corner of thebat stage by Su Liang, sheunched her secret move. The sword in her right hand suddenly switched to her left hand, attacking Su Liang��s wrist with an extremely tricky angle and speed!


    If it hit, Su Liang would be disabled in an instant!


    Perhaps only Ning Jing was calm in the face of this.


    Lian Shun almost fell to the ground, tightly grabbing Duanmu Che��s arm, his breathing momentarily halted.


    Under normal circumstances, people would not switch hands with their weapons during a fight unless injured. Under normal conditions, the power and uracy of an unfamiliar hand would be greatly reduced. If the weapon was knocked away after switching hands, it would be ruined!


    However, at that moment, Su Liang seemed to have predicted Mu Ya��s ��secret move.�� When the long sword approached, she sessfully dodged it and simultaneously swept her long spear under Mu Ya��s rxed right arm. With a quick step, she shed to Mu Ya��s back!


    Mu Ya��s secret move failed, and her face changed as her right hand was captured by Su Liang!


    She tried to turn around, but couldn��t make it.


    As the long spear passed horizontally under Mu Ya��s left arm from behind, her sword swung back without stabbing Su Liang. Instead, Su Liang grabbed her left wrist!


    The long sword fell to the ground, making a crisp sound.


    Everyone stared in astonishment as Su Liang, in a matter of seconds, managed to lock both of Mu Ya��s arms behind her back with her long spear, tightly gripping Mu Ya��s pulse, rendering her immobile.


    If a rope were to be added, tying Mu Ya��s wrists to the long spear, wouldn��t this resemble the posture of arresting a criminal?


    The cheering erupted again, apanied byughter.


    With such an unsightly posture, Mu Ya gained a universally witnessed failure.


    She didn��t show any mercy, but unfortunately, she didn��t manage to hurt Su Liang.


    Su Liang carried out the Emperor��s intention of stopping as soon as she made a point perfectly, without hurting Mu Ya at all.


    Except if you count damaging her ego.


    This greatly satisfied the majority of people who couldn��t foresee the oue before the battle and who were very worried that Mu Ya would humiliate Qian Country again! They felt so refreshed and invigorated! In a word �C Awesome!


    Lian Shun waved his arms and shouted, ��Su Xiaoliang, well done!��


    Duanmu Yi��s brows rxed, and heughed, ��Su Liang, aren��t you going to release General Mu Ya? Be careful not to hurt her!��


    ��Yes, Your Majesty.�� Su Liang respectfully replied, with a friendly smile, ��General Mu Ya, thank you for granting me the win.��


    With that, she let go of Mu Ya��s hand, caught the falling long spear, picked up Mu Ya��s long sword from the ground, and returned it to her with the hilt facing forward.


    Her every movement was filled with vigor.


    In contrast, Mu Ya��s gloomy face seemed like she couldn��t ept her loss.


    After all, Mu Ya was the one who had proposed this test with the purpose of defeating Su Liang on the day Qian Country��s Martial Arts Champion was born.


    It was indeed a great opportunity to humiliate Qian Country. Unfortunately, her strength was not enough to suppress Su Liang.


    It was also rted to the fact that Su Liang hadn��t revealed her true strength during the melee, which gave Mu Ya the illusion and made her think that Qian


    Country��s performance in this military exam was poor, and thus brushed off Su Liang as a third-rate Martial Arts Champion.


    I take back what I said earlier about Qian��s women only being able to embroider. Miss Su, not only are you beautiful, but you also possess great strength. You truly are a heroine among women!��


    Whether Mu Ya was sincere or not, at least the face of Qian Country had been regained today!


    Mu Ya grasped Su Liang��s wrist and walked down thebat stage together,ughing and asking Su Liang where she bought her clothes, as she wanted to buy a set too.


    Su Liang smiled, ��A friend gave it to me.��


    Mu Ya didn��t pursue the issue but instead hinted with a smile, ��Miss Su has a promising future. If I were a man, I would definitely propose to you!��


    At this remark, the princes on the viewing tform all had subtly awkward expressions.


    ��If I were a man, I wouldn��t dare propose to General Mu Ya, for fear of being beaten,�� Su Liang joked.


    Mu Ya spoke affectionately, but herughter didn��t reach her eyes, ��Miss Su, you really are a clever one..��

 Chapter 156 - 156: 156. Nian Ruting l s Testimony (Second Update)

    Chapter 156: 156. Nian Ruting l s Testimony (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After the finals of the Military Exam, the formal awards ceremony will be held after the top three in the Civil Examinations are announced.


    Mu Ya invited Su Liang to have a drink, but Su Liang declined; she didn��t insist.


    Duanmu Yi called Su Liang over and praised her in public before the royals left.


    Lian Shun walked away with Duanmu Che, ncing several times towards Su Liang��s location but not catching her attention.


    After themon people dispersed, Su Liang chatted with Old Master Qin and Old Madam Xing for a while before going over to her friends who were waiting for her.


    Little Zhengzheng, riding on Lu Yu��s neck, waved his little hand, ��Aunt! Aunt!��


    Su Liang raised her chin slightly with a smile, and asked yfully, ��Who is the most amazing?��


    With a loud voice, Zhengzheng said, ��My aunt!��


    Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing held Su Liang on both sides, even happier than her, praising her nonstop.


    Lin Shuzhi and his two sons looked at Su Liang with smiles on their faces.


    Lin Bojun, who had just returned to the capital city yesterday, gave a thumbs up, ��Xiaoliang is really impressive!��


    Wan Hui suggested with a smile, ��Let��s all go celebrate for Sister Liang together! ��


    As the group walked toward the entrance of the Battle Arena, Lin Bojun asionally nced at Qin Yujin.


    But Qin Yujin��s attention today was all on Su Liang, and the two hadn��t had a chance to talk yet.


    Lin Xueqing brought up Nian Ruxue, who had tried to use her sister as a


    substitute, ��All her scheming came to nothing! She ended up harming her whole family!��


    Qin Yujin sighed softly, ��Perhaps it wasn��t Nian Ruxue��s own idea, but a conspiracy of the Nian Family.��


    Lin Bojun said seriously, ��I can��t vouch for the others in the Nian Family, but I��m sure General Nian was not involved. After he found out Nian Ruxue��s true identity, he no longer protected her.��


    Otherwise, Nian Jincheng would have definitely pleaded for Nian Ruxue and the Nian Family members back then.


    Lin Xueqing didn��t expect her second brother to be speaking up for his ��love rival. ��


    As a result, Qin Yujin added, ��Those who do wrong should be held responsible; the emperor will decide their punishment ording to thew. The Nian Family��s affairs have nothing to do with us.��


    Today��s events made Qin Yujin hate the Nian Family even more. Her once vague and fleeting fondness for Nian Jincheng had long since disappeared.


    Su Liang felt that no matter what the oue was for the Nian Family, Nian Jincheng could still survive based on his abilities and even have the opportunity to start over.


    At the restaurant, everyone raised their sses to celebrate Su Liang��s victory as the Martial Arts Champion, as well as her defeating the enemy��s female general for the country��s honor.


    Little Zhengzheng struggled to raise his small teacup, bumping it against Su Liang��s, and earnestly said, ��When I grow up, I also want to be a Top Schr!��


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    After arriving in the capital city with nothing to do, Lin Shuzhi found Zhengzheng intelligent and became very fond of him, so he proposed to educate and teach him how to read.


    Wan Hui and Lu Yu were overjoyed and agreed without hesitation.


    As the banquet was halfway through, Qi Yan brought news that Nian Ruxue had disappeared from the Nian Family, and no trace of her had been found!


    ��She was the mastermind and managed to run away?�� Xing Yusheng scoffed, ��If the other Nian Family members didn��t know, Nian Ruxue could still save her family by taking all the me herself. With her gone, it is difficult for the Nian Family to clear their names. Ruting, her substitute, can��t bear such a heavy responsibility.��


    Nian Ruting wanted to take the me, but her reasons couldn��t stand up to scrutiny.


    There were only two possibilities in this matter.


    Either the Nian Family conspired together to have Nian Ruting rece Nian Ruxue in seeking fame in the Military Exam, or Nian Ruxue secretly arranged for Nian Ruting to be her substitute without the rest of the Nian Family knowing.


    If it was the former, the Nian Family would be doomed, and their lives might even be in danger.


    If it was thetter, at least the Nian Family would have a chance to save their lives.


    But with Nian Ruxue��s escape, she was not confessing her guilt, and it would be very difficult for the Nian Family to clear their names.


    Lin Xueqing sighed softly, ��That Nian Ruting is really foolish. She was willing to do anything for Nian Ruxue and is still protecting her to the end. But Nian Ruxue is nothing but a selfish and shameless person.��


    Lin Bojun shook his head, ��From the incident of Nian Ruting wounding the Young Master Gao in the Challenge Contest, it��s evident that she isn��t a good person either.��


    It wasn��t long before news came that the royal family had sent elite troops to search and arrest Nian Ruxue.


    In the afternoon, Su Liang apanied Qin Yujin to the Qin Mansion, while Ning Jing went alone to Fifth Prince��s Mansion to treat Duanmu Chen with acupuncture.


    On the way, Su Liang jokingly asked, ��Do you still have any lingering thoughts for Nian Jincheng?��


    Qin Yujin was taken aback and shook her head with a smile, ��No more. Maybe what General Lin said is true, but I don��t care anymore.��


    ��What about considering Second Brother Lin?�� Su Liang asked half-jokingly,


    ��He has been looking at you!��


    ��Ah?�� Qin Yujin looked surprised, ��Lin�� General Lin? With me? Are we���� Her voice trailed off, and her cheeks flushed with two rosy clouds, ��Are we suitable?��


    ��It depends on how you feel.�� Su Liangughed, ��He definitely likes you; there��s no doubt about it.


    After a long pause, Qin Yujin clenched her fists and lightly hit Su Liang, ��You sly girl, are you acting as a matchmaker?��


    Su Liang nodded seriously, ��Indeed, Second Brother Lin asked me for a favor before the New Year, but there has been no opportunity before. I am the intermediary, and I want to be the matchmaker. It depends on whether you give me a chance or not.��


    Qin Yujin red at Su Liang, ��You are not on my side? I��m heartbroken.��


    Su Liang��s lips curled slightly, ��Is that so? Then, I��ll go on your behalf to ask for your hand in marriage. I��m on your side!��


    Qin Yujin pinched Su Liang��s cheek, ��I won��t give you that chance!�� Her face reddened even more with those words.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Fate is destined. Whether I be a matchmaker or not doesn��t matter.��


    When Su Liang left Qin Mansion and returned home, Ning Jing was already there.


    He handed Su Liang an exquisite invitation, sent from the pce, inviting Su


    Liang to attend a banquet that night to wee the envoys from Yin Country.


    ��Only inviting me?�� Su Liang looked at her name only on the invitation, and quickly realized, ��Tomorrow is the Pce Exam, and you��re not yet the Top Schr. Can I not go?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��No, you can��t.�� Unless they nned to give up everything and leave the capital, it wasn��t worth it.


    ��Alright then.�� Su Liang reluctantly agreed. ��It��s a pity that Man Ya invited Nian Ruting for a sword dance, and I won��t be able to see it. Where do you think Nian Ruxue has fled to?��


    ��I don��t know.�� Ning Jing shook his head.


    ��Never mind.�� Su Liang temporarily put Nian Ruxue out of her mind and picked out a few dresses, asking Ning Jing which one would be appropriate for the banquet tonight.


    Since she had to socialize, she didn��t want to stand out too much.


    Ning Jing picked a simple and elegant one. Su Liang thought it was not bad. After bathing and changing her clothes, the sun had set, and it was almost time to go to the pce.


    ��Let��s go.�� Ning Jing held a straw hat and Su Liang��s medicine box in his hands.


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, ��Are you going to be my carriage driver? I��m getting quite the royal treatment.��


    ��It��s not like I haven��t done it before.�� Ning Jing walked out.


    Su Liang followed with a smile, ��Next time it��s my turn.�� It wasn��t convenient for her to ride a horse in a long dress.


    Su Liang got on the carriage, and Ning Jing handed her the medicine box, ��Take it with you.��


    He put on the straw hat, covering half of his face, and drove the carriage away from the house towards the Imperial Pce.


    They didn��t encounter any trouble on their way. When they arrived at the square outside the pce, other pce nobles also arrived one after another.


    Su Liang got off the carriage with her medicine box and told Ning Jing to go back first, not to wait for her, ��I don��t know how long it will take. I��ll go home by myself when it��s over.��


    ��Okay.�� Ning Jing agreed and left with the carriage.


    This was Su Liang��s first visit to the Qian Country��s Imperial Pce.


    Under the night, the towering pce walls were dark, giving off an extremely strong oppressive feeling.


    The pce maids who greeted Su Liang had fixed angles of their heads when they spoke, their mouths barely moving, their faces like they had been painted with white, with paleplexions and frozen expressions.


    It was suffocating everywhere.


    Su Liang heard someone calling her and turned to see Xing Ji and his son Xing Yusheng walking towards her.


    She let out a sigh of relief. Seeing familiar faces felt much better.


    ��Marquis.�� Su Liang bowed to Xing Ji.


    Xing Ji nodded slightly, ��You did a good job in today��s contest.��


    Su Liang apanied Xing Ji and his son. It was Xing Yusheng��s first visit to the pce, and he didn��t recognize the various ces.


    Xing Ji would briefly introduce the areas they passed by to them.


    Inside the magnificent pce, there were burning incense that refreshed the heart and mind, and pce maids with delicate makeup and light footsteps.


    Su Liang couldn��t find her seat, so she sat in the Marquis Zhong Xin��s seat.


    The princes and princesses had arrived. Duanmu Ao appeared as if nothing had happened, apanied by his pregnant second prince��s wife.


    Duanmu Chen��s seat was not far from Marquis Zhong Xin��s, and he smiled warmly at Su Liang.


    Duanmu Che arrived, and Lian Shun followed. Their eyes brightened when they saw Su Liang.


    Sixth Princess Duanmu Qianqian seemed listless. Su Liang didn��t know if it was because her best friend was in trouble or because her favorite Nian Jincheng was in trouble.


    As soon as Man Ya appeared, she brought a burst of fragrance and walked straight towards Su Liang.


    After exchanging a few polite greetings with Man Ya, Su Liang watched her sit down at the seat across from Duanmu Cheng.


    They were only waiting for Duanmu Yi to arrive now.


    They waited and waited, but he didn��t show up. Su Liang drank two cups of tea and finished eating two pieces of fruit from a te, waiting for the dishes to be served.


    Taking the opportunity of passing the fruit in front of him to Su Liang, Duanmu Chen whispered, ��Nian Jincheng won��t be able to turn the situation around this time. Nian Ruting testified that Nian Jincheng personally said that he had been in contact with Gu Ling before he left the capital, and he knows where Gu Ling is hiding now..��

 Chapter 157 - 157: 157. Already Engaged (First Update)

    Chapter 157 - 157: 157. Already Engaged (First Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Duanmu Chen smiled at the corner of his lips and returned to his seat.


    Outsiders could only see that he was talking to Su Liang, but they didn��t know what was said. Subconsciously, they would think Duanmu Chen was interested in Su Liang and was showing his goodwill in public.


    In this way, it caused some people who suspected that Su Liang and Duanmu Chen had known each other in Bei��an County to specte.


    If this were the case, given Duanmu Chen��s personality, he should have avoided any suspicion.


    Lian Shun whispered to Duanmu Che, ��You see? If Su Liang were Duanmu


    Chen��s spy, why would he need to be so eager to please her and not get her married to the crown prince��s mansion or enter the imperial harem to be able to help her?��


    Duanmu Che hadn��t mentioned the word ��spy�� since today��s encounter between Su Liang and Mu Ya.


    Hearing Lian Shun��s words, Duanmu Che��s thin lips tightened, his gaze sweeping over Su Liang, who was eating fruit, and quickly withdrew.


    The fruit at the pce banquet was a tribute mandarin orange, with a yellowish color and almost the same size. Two were ced on each small table.


    As Duanmu Che was about to take one, Lian Shun picked up the fruit te, got up, and sent it to Su Liang as well.


    ��Su Xiaoliang, these are all for you,�� Lian Shunughed. ��They��re produced in my hometown. Whenever you go there, I��ll take you to pick the best ones!��


    Su Liang didn��t refuse, ��Thanks.��


    There were many eyes around, and Lian Shun didn��t say more, just returned to his seat.


    Then, Crown Prince Duanmu Cheng had a pce maid send his tribute mandarins to Su Liang.


    Seeing Duanmu Ao staring at Su Liang, the second prince��s concubine, Mei Family, snorted, ��She��s really from the countryside, she looks like she��s never seen the world before.��


    Su Liang was calm andposed, she didn��t want to eat after the third one. In front of everyone, she put the remaining mandarins into her medicine box, intending to take them home for Ning Jing��


    Duanmu Che��s mouth twitched slightly, ��What is she doing?��


    Lian Shunughed, ��So cute!��


    Duanmu Yi hadn��t arrived yet, and Su Liang was thinking about thetest news that Duanmu Chen shared just now.


    Nian Jincheng had always believed that Nian Ruxue was pure and kind-hearted. It was hard to say whether he really told Nian Ruxue about his contact with Gu Ling and where he knew he was.


    But Nian Jincheng would never let anyone know where Gu Ling was, this could be determined.


    The problem was, why did Nian Ruting betray, or even nder, Nian Jincheng? What was the benefit to her?


    At first, Su Liang couldn��t figure it out.


    But she suddenly remembered the incident of Nian Ruxue hiring an assassin from Yanyun Building to kill Gu Ling.


    Nian Jincheng and Ning Jing had exined that Nian Ruxue was just impulsive, trying to find Gu Ling by doing this, and wanted him to meet her.


    It was hard for Su Liang not to think that there were simrities in the way Nian Ruxue and Nian Ruting, who were able to create the military exam substitute incident, acted.


    So, was Nian Ruting trying to expose Nian Jincheng through betrayal, making the issue bigger, forcing Gu Ling to save Nian Jincheng, and incidentally, saving her?


    After all, Nian Ruxue had run away, and Nian Ruting, with a broken leg, couldn��t run. She was a direct participant in the cheating in the military exam, and if no one saved her, she would undoubtedly die.


    On second thoughts, Su Liang considered another possibility.


    Was it because Nian Jincheng didn��t help Nian Ruting, and she hated him for it? Knowing that Nian Jincheng was the only one in the Nian Family who could save himself, she wanted to drag him down and die together?!


    Today was the first time Su Liang met Nian Ruting, her judgment of her could only be based on her behavior on thebat stage, where she fought to win but also seriously injured and her willingness to be a substitute for Nian Ruxue, protecting her even when things were exposed.


    Ignorant. Another one deceived by Nian Ruxue.


    Selfish. Although she didn��t know why she helped Nian Ruxue, she should know that cheating in the imperial examination was against fairness, not only hical, but also a serious crime, but she clearly didn��t care.


    Even if Nian Ruting had no other purpose and only cared for her sister, it was no reason for her to disregard fairness and justice.


    Individuals with difficulties can��t achieve their goals by depriving others of opportunities and harming their interests.


    Just like when Nian Ruxue was trapped by Duanmu Ao and chose to set up Su Liang to create an opportunity for herself to escape. She certainly had her own difficulties, but did Su Liang deserve to be unlucky?


    But once Gu Ling was involved, as Duanmu Chen said, Nian Jincheng would be finished.


    He would no longer have the chance to go to the border and make a new start, as he had originally nned.


    After all, it was well known that he was Gu Ling��s only friend. Even if Nian Ruting was ndering him, who would believe it?


    As Su Liang was thinking and realizing that trouble wasing again, she heard someone shout, ��His Majesty has arrived!��


    Except for Yin Country��s envoy Mu Ya, everyone else stood up and paid their respects.


    Duanmu Yi��s expression was calm, after he took his seat, he first weed Mu Ya and expressed Qian Country��s willingness to consult with Yin Country for peace and exchanges.


    But everyone knew that this was just a formality.


    Peace is conditional and requires negotiation.


    However, matters concerning interests would not be discussed openly in such a setting.


    Su Liang, finding the cunning words of those in power boring, soon lost her focus and continued pondering Nian Jincheng��s situation.


    She was certain that Ning Jing would save him, but this time it might not be easy.


    Duanmu Yi may not fully believe Nian Ruting��s words, but he is likely to take advantage of the situation, using Nian Jincheng to lure out Gu Ling and kill him.


    ��Su Liang!�� Xing Yusheng called her.


    Su Liang looked up and found everyone��s eyes on her, but she had no idea what had just happened.


    Man Ya was all smiles, ��Sister Su, just now I mentioned to Emperor Qian that you have no family left and are on your own. As the first female Martial Arts Champion of Qian Country, why not let you choose a husband and receive an Imperial Decree for marriage? Is there anyone here that you fancy?��


    Su Liang: ��She knew that this Man Ya wasn��t kind-hearted and meant no good.


    She recalled that at today��s banquet, Duanmu Cheng, Duanmu Chen, and Duanmu Che had all presented Su Liang with their tribute fruits. Man Ya must have seen this and thought it ripe for exploitation.


    But how could she refuse the insignificant oranges sent by the princes? Refusing would seem pretentious.


    Duanmu Yi smiled faintly, ��Su Liang, General Mu��s suggestion is good. What do you think?��


    Just as Su Liang was considering how to decline, someone stood up��


    It was the crown prince, Duanmu Cheng. He respectfully said, ��Father, I am fond of Miss Su. Please, grant us marriage!��


    Su Liang was tempted to roll her eyes: ��He already has a crown princess, and he wants to add her as a concubine?


    Duanmu Yi chuckled, ��Su Liang, what do you think?��


    Su Liang still hadn��t had a chance to speak when someone else stood up.


    This time it was Duanmu Chen, ��Father, I am also smitten with Miss Su and seek your permission for marriage.��


    Su Liang: ��Duanmu Chen��s main wife��s position was vacant, but she wasn��t sure for a moment whether he wanted to help her get off the hook and disrupt Duanmu Cheng��s proposal, or if he genuinely wanted to marry her.


    The next moment, the third prince spoke up.


    It was Duanmu Che, ��Father, Miss Su healed me, and I have long since fallen for her. Please, grant us marriage!��


    Lian Shun frowned incredulously, looking at Duanmu Che and doubting his own ears!


    It was quite apparent that after Duanmu Che had spoken, Duanmu Yi��s smile deepened a bit, ��Che��er, why didn��t you mention it sooner?��


    Duanmu Yi did not conceal who he favored.


    Duanmu Cheng��s face darkened.


    Duanmu Chen, on the other hand, remained expressionless as if nothing had happened.


    As Duanmu Che was about to reply, Duanmu Ao spoke up, ��Father, you granted Nian Ruxue to me as an Imperial Concubine before, but that didn��t work out.


    My position for Imperial Concubine is still vacant. If you want to grant Su


    Liang a marriage, I should be first in line!��


    Man Ya timely fanned the mes, ��Sister Su is both talented and beautiful, it��s only normal for her to have many admirers. Emperor Qian, why not let her choose one herself? Consider it a reward for Qian Country��s first female Martial Arts Champion! ��


    Duanmu Che spoke again, but this time to Su Liang, ��Miss Su, I was wrong about our previous misunderstanding. Please don��t mind. I am sincere.��


    The way he said it sounded like they were a couple who had just had a lovers�� quarrel��


    Lian Shun sat there with his head down, lost in thought.


    Although Duanmu Yi was quite satisfied with Su Liang, he could not naturally let her pick and choose among his sons. So he smiled, ��I think Su Liang and


    Che��er suit each other well.��


    Duanmu Che looked at Su Liang with enigmatic eyes.


    Su Liang finally had a chance to speak. She stood up and respectfully said,


    ��Thank you for Your Majesty��s grace, but I am already engaged.��


    Duanmu Yi��s smile vanished, ��Engaged to whom?��


    ��My adoptive brother, Ning Jing,�� Su Liang respectfully said. ��I��m sorry for the misunderstanding, and thank the crown prince, Fourth Prince, and Fifth


    Prince for their kindness.��


    Duanmu Che��s face tightened, ��Didn��t you say you were merely sworn siblings? If so, why haven��t you married yet?��


    Su Liang replied calmly, ��In fact, we are already married, but it was a hasty arrangement. At the time, I was not yet of age, and it was a fake marriage that took ce when he assisted me in a crisis. It doesn��t count. He said that after passing the Imperial examination, he would remarry me in a proper ceremony.��


    Duanmu Ao scoffed, ��Father, I suspect she looks down on the Fifth Prince and is deliberately lying to evade marriage!��


    Duanmu Yi��s expression was indifferent, ��Since there has been a misunderstanding, let someone bring Ning Jing to the pce.��


    Xing Yusheng felt uneasy in his heart. He knew very well that Su Liang and Ning Jing were not really engaged, but it was their friends who had hoped they would end up together.


    Duanmu Yi favored Duanmu Che the most and treated him exceptionally, so he would not tolerate Su Liang��s refusal.


    If Ning Jing arrivedter and his words did not match Su Liang��s, she would have no choice but to ept marrying Duanmu Che as the Fifth Princess Consort in order not to be punished!

 Chapter 158 - 158: 158. One condition (Second Update)

    Chapter 158 - 158: 158. One condition (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Originally a banquet for the Xunyang envoys to clear away the dust, Su Liang ended up being the focus.


    And it was all because of the Xunyang envoy, Man Ya.


    Someone had already been sent by imperial edict to invite Ning Jing to the pce, and as the dishes and wine were served, the sound of music and the clinking of cups filled the air, all seeming harmonious and warm.


    It was all just a facade.


    Duanmu Cheng, after failing to propose marriage, had his face return to normal, but the asional nce he gave Su Liang was somewhat gloomy.


    Duanmu Chen was seriously tasting the exquisite dishes, always wearing a faint smile, as if unaffected by the failed proposal.


    Ever since Su Liang said she and Ning Jing were engaged, Duanmu Che��s expression turned cold and never warmed up again.


    Lian Shun, sitting next to him, drank in silence.


    The two of them were sitting very close, but there seemed to be a sudden rift between the once-affectionate cousins.


    Man Ya had already walked out of the shadow of today��s contest defeat, her heartyughter constantly resounding, and she was able tough with great sincerity when discussing the climate of Yin Country with Duanmu Yi.


    Many people, instead of focusing on the beautiful zitherist, kept ncing at Su Liang intermittently.


    But Su Liang was very calm, not just on the surface.


    If she had any uneasiness at this moment, it was for Ning Jing��s friend Nian Jincheng, not herself.


    Xing Yusheng murmured to Su Liang, ��When Ning Jinges, you might be asked to leave the room.��


    ��I know,�� Su Liang nodded, ��It��s okay.��


    After living with Ning Jing for so long, they naturally developed some mutual understanding. She believed in Ning Jing.


    Even if the truth were indeed exposed and she were used of deceiving the emperor, it was impossible for her to marry any prince because she had note to the capital for a career, but to avenge the Su Family.


    Participating in the Military Exam was just a means, not an end.


    Thus, she could bear the consequences. The worst-case scenario would be to abandon her identity, her hard-earned rank, and go into hiding to investigate. It might even be better.


    Xing Yusheng sighed softly. He was well aware of the power of the imperial authority.


    Among the princes who had expressed interest in Su Liang today, Duanmu


    Cheng had taken a fancy to Su Liang��s Martial Arts Champion title. Duanmu Chen seemed to be joining the fun. Duanmu Ao had a clear grudge against Su Liang. Only Duanmu Che appeared to have sincere intentions.


    It just so happened that Duanmu Che was Duanmu Yi��s most beloved son��


    Ning Jing arrived sooner than expected.


    An old eunuch appeared ghostlike behind Su Liang at Duanmu Yi��s side, inviting her to sit in the Side Pce.


    ��Alright, please lead the way, eunuch.�� Su Liang rose and followed him.


    Everyone��s eyes turned to the pce entrance.


    A young eunuch led Ning Jing in, reported to Duanmu Yi, and said that Ning Jing was waiting outside the pce to take Su Liang home.


    Ning Jing wore a in, long robe, his face as beautiful as jade, his eyes clear and sinuous as Catherine Wheel, his posture straight, as if some immortal had descended into the mundane world.


    After paying his respects, Duanmu Yi asked, ��We heard that you and the current Martial Arts Champion Su Liang are sworn siblings?��


    ��Yes,�� Ning Jing nodded slightly.


    Duanmu Yi smiled, ��Just siblings then?��


    Ning Jing hesitated for a moment, and some hearts in the room were lifted.


    He said, ��In fact, we are engaged, but have not yet married, so we called ourselves siblings.��


    Xing Yusheng let out a huge sigh of relief.


    Duanmu Che��s eyes darkened, gripping the teacup in his hand tightly.


    Lian Shun hung his head with a self-mocking smile.


    Man Ya��s eyes sparkled, a smirk appearing on her face. Her goal had been achieved.


    ��Is there a token to prove it?�� Duanmu Yi asked.


    Ning Jing nodded gently, ��Yes.��


    As he spoke, he raised his left hand, pulled his sleeve down slightly, and revealed a fragrant wood hand string on his wrist. It was not too delicate, with small beads of various shapes: little stars, crescent moons, spheres, and cubes��


    ��This is the token Su Liang gave me, which she made by hand. She also wears the hand string I gave her, which I made by hand. Both hand strings are made from the same piece of fragrant wood, �� Ning Jing replied respectfully.


    Xing Yusheng: ��and they insist they��re not a couple?


    The old eunuch stood at the entrance of the Side Pce, nodding to Duanmu Yi, indicating that he had confirmed that Su Liang had a fragrant wood hand string of the same material on her hand.


    In fact, Ning Jing and Su Liang had more than just this matching item �� they also had the wooden hairpins Nian Jincheng had given them.


    But neither of them was wearing them.


    Luckily, they hadn��t worn them. It would have been even more troublesome today if they had, as Man Ya would have recognized the wooden hairpins Nian Jincheng had bought at a nce.


    And Nian Jincheng could not have friends unknown to others, or else that friend would definitely be suspected of being Gu Ling.


    ��When are you nning to get married?�� Duanmu Yi��s smile faded.


    Ning Jing replied, ��She only had her hairpin ceremony at the end ofst year, and we were bothing to the capital to take exams. We couldn��t attend to it right away, so we nned to choose an auspicious day in the second half of the year after the Imperial examination, and return to Xunyang City to get married.��


    Duanmu Yiughed, ��A talented man and a beautiful woman, one excelling in literature and the other in martial arts �� a perfect match.��


    ��Thank you, Your Majesty.�� Ning Jing said respectfully.


    Duanmu Che��s heart sank, but Lian Shun raised his head and watched Su Liang returning from the Side Pce, exchanging nces with Ning Jing.


    Lian Shun let out a long sigh, and a bit of resentment in his heart dissipated. However, there was still deep disappointment, not towards Su Liang but towards Duanmu Che beside him.


    As the family member of the Martial Arts Champion, Duanmu Yi arranged seats for Ning Jing and himself next to Su Liang.


    From the medicine box, Su Liang took out a golden-yellow tribute tangerine, peeled it, and handed it to Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing naturally took it and put it in her mouth.


    Xing Yusheng felt like his eyes were going blind. Did they really have to show off their love like this? Was it because his wife wasn��t here?


    From beginning to end, Ning Jing and Su Liang didn��t say a word, but anyone could see the affection and understanding between them, and their implicit feelings and tacit understanding made the two seem like they were in their


    own world.


    The marriage drama came to an end like this.


    Many people originally thought that Duanmu Yi would take advantage of the situation to grant marriage to Ning Jing and Su Liang, but he did not. After Ning Jing��s arrival, Man Ya stopped provoking them.


    By the end of the pce banquet, it was already veryte.


    Xing Ji and his son Xing Yusheng walked side by side in front, with Xing Yusheng asionally ncing back at the two people behind them.


    With a tangerine in her hand, Su Liang asionally sniffed it, saying she liked the smell.


    Ning Jing carried the medicine box and walked beside Su Liang. The two were not close, but their clothes asionally brushed against each other.


    ��I thought you left.�� Su Liang said.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��I went to the restaurant for dinner.�� Then she came back to wait for Su Liang.


    Su Liang didn��t think much about it because Ning Jing had been protecting her all along, and they had discussed this matter earlier.


    Ning Jing said that as long as Su Liang was with her, she would be responsible for Su Liang��s safety.


    Because their initial transaction was for Su Liang to work for Ning Jing.


    Pushing Duanmu Che��s wheelchair from behind, Lian Shun could see the silhouettes of Su Liang and Ning Jing in the distance.


    ��Cousin, I will return home tonight.�� Lian Shun��s once warm attitude had turned cold.


    Duanmu Che naturally knew why, and he frowned, ��Do you believe me when I say I was only trying to help Su Liang avoid getting married to the crown prince and bing an Imperial Concubine?��


    Lian Shun shook his head, ��I don��t believe it. Compared to you, Duanmu Chen seems more like he wants to help Su Liang.��


    ��Just because you said you were going to pursue her, does it mean I can��t have any thoughts about her?�� Duanmu Che asked coldly.


    Lian Shun sighed softly, ��Of course, you can have thoughts about her. But I


    suddenly realized that you��re a man without principles. Because you had prejudice against her, everything she did was wrong. Now that you��re moved by her, she��s suddenly perfect and there��s no reason to doubt her? My cousin, I used to think you were overly cautious because you were born in the Royal Family, but in reality, you��re conceited.��


    Duanmu Che��s face darkened, ��I��m not. Didn��t you want me to abandon my prejudice against her? Why are you unsatisfied when I change?��


    Lian Shun shook his head, ��We��re not talking about the same thing. Why did you change? Is it because you believe she can��t possibly be a spy, or because you were dazzled by her enchanting figure on the Combat Stage and fell for her?��


    ��Does it matter why, as long as the result is the same?�� Duanmu Che countered.


    ��You��re really good at being lenient to yourself and strict with others.�� Lian Shun scoffed, ��Where did that determination to stubbornly adhere to your view without evidence go? Considering Su Liang��s true strength, shouldn��t you be even more suspicious of her being a secretly trained spy? Is it not important whether or not she��s a spy now, but what matters is getting her? If so, whether she was a spy or not initially wasn��t important, what mattered more was your dislike for her and not wanting to see her, right?��


    ��You!�� Duanmu Che��s expression was furious, ��Are you going to turn against me over a woman?��


    The conversation reached the gates of the Imperial Pce.


    Huang Bo and the carriage were waiting in the distance. Lian Shun pushed Duanmu Che over, looking listless. ��When my grandfather passed away, he left me with a dying wish to take care of you. Every year, I spend at least three months in the capital city to apany you, and another three months searching for famous doctors for you. You drove Su Liang away, and I brought her back, begging her to treat you.


    ��Cousin, today��s incident happened suddenly, and I acted impulsively at the time. I hope you can understand.�� Duanmu Che frowned.


    Not answering, Lian Shun lifted Duanmu Che from the wheelchair into the carriage but didn��t get on. ��I actually know you have your own means of self-preservation and aren��t as frail as you seem. I once thought you needed a rtive, but tonight I saw that your father loves you. Lin��s Family has fallen, and I have no great ambitions, so I can��t help you much. I should go home and be with my parents. Take care.��


    Huang Bo was stunned, but by the time he reacted, Lian Shun had already walked far away.


    ��Master, should I���� Huang Bo wanted to chase after him, but saw Duanmu Che��s gloomy face.


    ��Everyone has their own aspirations, don��t force it.�� Duanmu Che spoke coldly, ��Let��s go.��


    As they passed a carriage, Su Liang was seen standing nearby. Huang Bo took the initiative to greet her, ��Miss Sul��


    Upon hearing Huang Bo��s voice, Su Liang didn��t respond.


    Puzzled, Huang Bo asked Duanmu Che what happened.


    ��Nothing, I was deceived by that woman.�� Duanmu Che scoffed coldly.


    As the carriage left the vicinity of the Imperial Pce and arrived in a secluded area, Su Liang sat in the spot closest to the door and spoke quietly to Ning Jing.


    Of course, they were talking about Nian Jincheng.


    As for their engagement and tokens ofmitment, neither of them mentioned it again.


    Ning Jing��s expression remained unchanged. ��Have Yan Shiba save him.��


    Su Liang paused for a moment, ��Right, how could I forget about her? She came a few days ago and disappeared again. She should still be in the capital city. I��ll go to Huguo Temple tomorrow to see if she��s bothering Cheng Yun.��


    Entering the Su familypound, Su Liang jumped off the carriage, and Ning Jing said, ��If we really have to get married in the future, and I have to help you solve the problem again, you have to agree to one condition.��


    Su Liang sighed slightly, ��Alright. Whatever the Great God��s condition is, feel free to mention it. I��ll consider it. If it��s really not possible, I��ll run away.��


    Ning Jing shook her head and tethered the horse, ��I haven��t thought it through yet. Just owe it to me for now, and I��lle to collect..��

 Chapter 159 - 159: 159. A perfect match of top scholars in both literature and martial arts

    Chapter 159 - 159: 159. A perfect match of top schrs in both literature and martial arts


    Trantor: 549690339


    As she entered, Su Liang suddenly thought, ��Your pce exam is tomorrow, won��t it? Will our issues cause you to miss out on the Top Schr position you should have gotten?��


    On the surface, Duanmu Yi seemed magnanimous, not giving them trouble after asking for rification.


    But it was uncertain whether he would be fair to Ning Jing afterward.


    The problem wasn��t with Duanmu Cheng, Duanmu Ao, or Duanmu Chen. It was Duanmu Yi��s most cherished Duanmu Che.


    Ning Jing shook her head slightly, ��I don��t know.��


    Su Liang: ��Fine then.


    When Su Liang was packing up and preparing to read for a while before going to bed, she heard movement in the courtyard.


    Assuming it was Yan Shiba who hade to find her, and since she had something to discuss with Yan Shiba as well, she immediately put down the book and went out.


    ��Su Xiaoliang.�� Lian Shun stood under the moon, his neat row of teeth shining white; the dark shadows couldn��t block the smile that appeared when he saw Su Liang.


    But because of Duanmu Che��s words in the pce tonight, Su Liang guessed that Lian Shun might havee to apologize or act as a mediator? Afraid that she wouldn��t continue treating Duanmu Che? So she asked indifferently, ��What��s the matter?�� Lian Shun sighed softly, ��As expected, you��re still annoyed with me.�� ��It��s not you,�� Su Liang said.


    Lian Shun chuckled, ��That��s good. You must never resent me because of my cousin��s actions. I am innocent!��


    ��What do you want at thiste hour?�� Su Liang asked again.


    Lian Shun stood where he was and sighed, ��I came to say goodbye to you. I��m going home. ��


    Su Liang paused for a moment, ��Is it because of tonight��s incident?��


    Lian Shun nodded, ��You can say that. I suddenly feel that running to the capital city was quite boring, probably the most foolish thing I��ve done in my life.��


    Su Liang shook her head slightly, ��Life is still long, don��t make conclusions too early.��


    Lian Shun coughed lightly, ��Would it be even more foolish in the future? Thank you, Su Xiaoliang!��


    As they fell silent for a moment, Lian Shun nced at Ning Jing��s room, which still had the lights on, and suddenly raised his voice to ask, ��The engagement between you and Ning Jing is fake, right?��


    ��Why do you say that?�� Su Liang countered.


    Lian Shunughed, ��You said you were like siblings before, so I feel that you wouldn��t deceive me.��


    Su Liang replied with a seemingly perfunctory but actually profound statement, ��Think what you want.��


    Lian Shun��s smile deepened, ��Alright, then it��s true. But if you get tired of Ning Jing someday, consider me. Although I��m not as good-looking as Ning Jing, nor as wealthy and talented, but my family has an Orange Garden! You can eat as much as you like!��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Why don��t I just buy your family��s Orange Garden? Wouldn��t that be easier?��


    Lian Shun held his forehead, ��Not for sale!��


    Ning Jing��s room door opened, and he came out, holding something in his hand.


    ��Xiao Jingjing, I��m leaving,�� Lian Shun smiled.


    Ning Jing walked up to him and handed over the object in his hand, ��For you.��


    Lian Shun froze, then saw it was a palm-sized wooden carving of an eagle, intricately carved with wings spread wide.


    Lian Shun raised his eyebrows, ��Did you make this? Not bad, I really like it, thank you! ��


    Although he suspected that Ning Jing gifted it to discourage him from further attempts, he couldn��t continue pursuing Ning Jing now that he��d epted the gift.


    However, to be honest, despite their limited interactions, he quite liked Ning Jing��s character �C indifferent but not cold, principled, and reasonable.


    ��Do you have a gift for me, Su Xiaoliang?�� Lian Shun asked with a smile. Su Liang thought for a moment then shook her head, ��No.��


    Lian Shun: ��So, his true friend was Ning Jing. Su Xiaoliang was too disappointing!


    Lian Shun took a step forward, hugged Ning Jing briefly, and let go, ��I��m leaving. Su Xiaoliang, you must protect my friend Xiao Jingjing well!��


    Obviously, his words were sarcastic.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I��ll do my best.��


    Watching Lian Shun��s figure disappear into the night, Su Liang sighed,


    ��Duanmu Che is such a dog!��


    Ning Jing shook her head, ��Don��t insult dogs.��


    ��Could there be someone who wants to kill you and steal me as their wife?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��I��m really looking forward to it.��


    Su Liang expressed that Great God Ning hadn��t killed anyone for a while, and his hands were itchy. It was understandable.


    The day after the Military Exam.


    Two explosive pieces of news spread throughout the capital city.


    First, the newly crowned Martial Arts Champion, Su Liang, was already engaged, and her fiance was none other than her sworn brother, Ning Jing, the head of the tea merchant Ning Family from Xunyang.


    Second, Nian Jincheng, the number one young general in Qian Country and the second son of the Nian Family, was still secretly colluding with the treacherous rebel Gu Ling.


    As for the Crown Prince and several other princes proposing marriage to Su Liang at the pce banquet, that news had not leaked, indicating that someone was suppressing the information.


    Su Liang suspected that the biggest possibility was the Crown Prince Duanmu Cheng.


    Today was the Imperial examination for the Civil Examinations, and it wouldn��t be long before they knew whether Ning Jing could be the Top Schr.


    During the previous schr examination, all the adult princes, besides the seriously ill Duanmu Che, had taken a test in the pce, but the results were kept secret.


    After breakfast, Su Liang drove the carriage to send Ning Jing to the pce for the examination, because Ning Jing had sent herst night. Afterward, Su Liang headed toward Huguo Temple.


    So, the news quickly spread.


    The Martial Arts Champion personally drove the carriage to deliver her fiance to the pce, and then went to Huguo Temple to pray for the Buddha��s blessing on Ning Jing bing the Top Schr.


    What a scene of ��The Martial Arts Champion Pampering Her Husband�� that would make others envious.


    Xing Yusheng went out and heard everyone talking about Su Liang and Ning Jing, finding it very amusing.


    He went to the Lin Family to pick up Lin Xueqing to go to the Duke Mansion, and was stopped by Lin Shuzhi, who asked him what happened in the pcest night.


    After Xing Yusheng finished speaking, Lin Shuzhi couldn��t help butugh and cry, ��These two kids, why don��t they just get married earlier.��


    Xing Yusheng listened and knew that his father-inw shared his feelings. Although it looked real, the engagement between those two was mostly fake.


    If it was true, there was no reason their closest friends didn��t know anything about it until yesterday. Moreover, every time they tried to bring Ning Jing and Su Liang together, the two of them always found ways to dodge.


    ��This time, getting married is different from when they were in the small vige. Soon, the whole world will know. Unless they both abandon their current identities, they will be husband and wife,�� Xing Yusheng smiled. ��Even if they��re not together, no third person can affect their rtionship. Just let it


    ��


    Lin Shuzhi nodded, ��That��s true. I hope Jingjing has a smooth day today.��


    Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing were about to leave when they saw Lin Bojun rushing back from outside.


    ��Second brother, where did you go early in the morning?�� Lin Xueqing asked. Lin Bojun sighed deeply, ��I went to inquire about General Nian��s situation.��


    Lin Xueqing frowned, ��His sister suddenly betrayed him; could it be a baseless nder? If he really had contact with Gu Ling, wouldn��t the Nian Family��s crime be even greater?��


    Being implicated in rebellion would be much more serious than cheating in the Imperial Examination.


    Xing Yusheng sighed lightly, ��I also think that Nian Family��s fifth sister is crazy, making up things out of thin air. Nian Jincheng is an anomaly in the Nian Family and probably the only upright person among them. They just can��t stand to see him prosper.��


    In fact, Xing Yusheng didn��t want to speak in favor of Nian Jincheng, but he cared more about Gu Ling, who had once saved his mother. He believed that Gu Ling could be friends with Nian Jincheng, which already showed Nian Jincheng��s character.


    Lin Bojun��s face was solemn, ��But in such a matter, even if there��s no evidence, the court will not let it go. Moreover, General Nian and Gu Ling used to have close contacts. Now there are rumors outside that General Nian volunteered to pursue Gu Lingst year, but in fact, he did so to let Gu Ling escape. He was originally imprisoned with the Nian Family in the Heavenly Prison, but now, no one knows where he was taken for interrogation.��


    Xing Yusheng said seriously, ��Second Brother, you know General Nian��s character from working with him. But with this matter, it��s best not to get involved.��


    Xing Yusheng did not want the Lin Family to be ckmailed, for if they got into trouble, the Xing Family would not be able to protect them.


    Especially Lin Bojun, who was a militarymander.


    Rebellion from militarymanders with soldiers in their hands was the most feared by the court. That��s why this time, Nian Jincheng would find it hard to escape me.


    ��I understand.�� Lin Bojun nodded, ��You guys don��t have to worry about that. Go and have fun.��


    Su Liang went alone to Huguo Temple, not to pray for Ning Jing to be the top schr as rumored, but to look for Yan Shiba.


    Last time she didn��t talk much with Cheng Yun, so Su Liang didn��t know where to find him, so she asked a little monk.


    ��Master Cheng Yun is sorting scriptures in the Scripture Pavilion,�� the little monk said.


    Cheng Yun was young, but his master had a high status, so many young monks in Huguo Temple had to call him master.


    Su Liang followed the direction given by the little monk and headed to Huguo Temple��s Scripture Pavilion.


    She saw a seven-story tower from a distance and after walking around for a while, she finally arrived at the courtyard outside the Scripture Pavilion, where an old monk stopped her.


    ��Benefactor, this is a forbidden area of Huguo Temple,�� the old monk said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I want to see Master Cheng Yun. I heard he��s in the Scripture Pavilion, can you help me call him out?��


    Seeing the old monk frown, Su Liang exined, ��He once helped me, and I am here to thank him.��


    ��Please wait here, benefactor,�� the old monk replied.


    After waiting for about a quarter of an hour, Su Liang saw Cheng Yune out following the old monk.


    ��Amitabha.�� Cheng Yun put his palms together, ��What brings you here, Benefactor Su?��


    Su Liane also but her palms together, ��Master Cheng Yun, may I have a word with you?��


    Cheng Yun greeted the old monk and took Su Liang to Huguo Temple��s


    Vegetarian Hall, ��Benefactor Su can take some vegetarian dishes home.��


    ��Good. I came today to ask you something. Has anyonee looking for youtely?�� Su Liang asked.


    Cheng Yun was stunned, ��Do you mean Miss Yan Jiujiu?


    Cheng Yun had saved Yan Shiba by chance, and Yan Shiba imed to be Yan Jiujiu, letting Cheng Yun send her to Su Liang��s home.


    Su Liang nodded, ��So she��se to see you?


    Cheng Yun sighed softly, ��Please advise Miss Yan if you see her again not to pester me anymore, as I am a monk.��


    Su Liang: �� Not surprised at all.


    ��When did shee to see you? What did she say?�� Su Liang asked. ��Five days ago. She spoke some nonsense.�� Cheng Yun looked a little helpless.


    ��Only once?�� Su Liang asked.


    Cheng Yun frowned and nced at Su Liang, ��Yes, she only came once.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��I have no other intentions, just looking for her but don��t know where she��s gone.��


    ��How did Benefactor Su know that Miss Yan woulde looking for me?�� Cheng Yun asked.


    Su Liang said seriously, ��Thest time I saw her, she said she wanted to thank you in person for saving her life.��


    Cheng Yun shook his head, and didn��t say anything.


    When they reached the Vegetarian Hall, Su Liang asked for some dishes that she had eaten and liked before, nning to take them away.


    ��If shees to see you again, please help me tell her that I am looking for her,�� Su Liang said, and then she picked up the vegetarian dishes and bid farewell to Cheng Yun.


    As she took a carriage down the mountain, Su Liang went to wait for Ning Jing outside the pce.


    It��s just to repay Ning Jing for waiting for herst night, with no ulterior motives.


    However, her every move now attracts much attention.


    So, a new episode was added to the ��Martial Arts Champion Cherishing Husband Chronicles�� �C ��Silently Waiting��.


    This contrasted greatly from Su Liang��s fierce and overbearing presence on the Combat Stage yesterday, making people exim, she really spoils him!


    When the pce gate opened again, it was already in the afternoon.


    Su Liang sat in the carriage, eating some cold vegetarian dishes, and took a short rest.


    Ning Jing walked out of the pce gate and immediately saw her own carriage.


    She walked over, thinking nobody was there, and opened the curtain to see Su Liang leaning against the carriage wall with her eyes closed as if asleep.


    ��It��s over?�� Su Liang opened her eyes and asked hastily upon seeing Ning Jing, ��How did it go?��


    ��Take a guess.�� Ning Jing replied.


    With a light chuckle, Su Liang replied, ��If you��re asking me to guess, I��d say you��re the top schr.��


    Ning Jing nodded to indicate Su Liang had guessed correctly.


    Although the imperial examination was presided over by Duanmu Yi, with the presence of many great schrs for evaluation and princes also in attendance, there was no controversy about Ning Jing being the top schr. It was because she was so thoughtful and eloquent, her debates with the great schrs being scintiting as well.


    ��That��s great!�� Su Liang sighed in relief, ��I was worried that I might have ruined your chances of binz the top schr.��


    She simply assumed bing the top schr was Ning Jing��s rightful title, and if she hadn��t won it, that would mean there was some conspiracy. Su Liang drove the carriage, with Ning Jing joining her as they returned home together.


    Duanmu Chen pushed Duanmu Che��s wheelchair out of the pce, and they saw this scene unfold.


    Duanmu Chen said with a warm smile, ��Our fifth brother actually met Su Liang before I did. But s, when ites to fate, it��s impossible to predict.��


    With a stony expression, Duanmu Che asked, ��Do you like her, fourth brother?��


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��Yes, I do. But it seems she only has eyes for Ning Jing.��


    After the news of Ning Jing bing the top schr spread, ��Martial Arts Champion Dotes on Her Husband�� transformed into ��A Perfect Match Between the Civil and Martial Arts Champions,�� and became a widely known story.


    In the afternoon, friends came to their house to offer congrattions, only to find martial arts champion Su Liang with an apron on, baking adorable little cookies.


    It wasn��t untilte at night that their friends dispersed, with Zhengzheng taking a box of cookies with them. The remaining cookies were for Ning Jing.


    While reading in the evening, Ning Jing nced up and saw a te of crescent-shaped cookies, even though she had told Su Liang she preferred star-shaped ones��


    Late at night, just as Su Liang was about to sleep, the window suddenly opened. Turning her head, she heard Yan Shiba��s affected voice, ��Liang Sis�� Big Sis is here����


    Su Liang let Yan Shiba embrace her, ��Sis Liang, I heard from Yunyun that you were looking for me? What��s the matter? Did you miss me?��


    Speechless, Su Liang replied, ��So you��ve gone to see Cheng Yun again.��


    Yan Shiba huffed, ��I was almost beaten by that old monk guarding the door! How infuriating! ��


    Su Liang thought Yan Shiba wouldn��t go so far as to hurt or kill anyone at Huguo Temple, so it was good that Cheng Yun had someone to protect him. Otherwise, he would have been devoured by this demoness.


    ��Ugh! Helping you fulfill your request has been quite the rollercoaster! I thought Nian Jincheng would know something since he��s Gu Ling��s only friend.


    But before I could find him after he returned to the capital, he got captured! Such a disappointment!�� Yan Shiba was furious, ��If Nian Jincheng was in the Heavenly Prison, I would have rescued him tonight! ording to the recent information, he��s very likely to be imprisoned somewhere in the Imperial Pce! I have to find out more!��


    Su Liang: �� That was unexpected good fortune. She looked for Yan Shiba to help with precisely this matter, but Yan Shiba had already nned on rescuing Nian Jincheng herself. The goal? To find Gu Ling?


    So, this would count as Yan Shiba repaying Su Liang the life-saving favor she had done her earlier.


    With this in mind, Su Liang didn��t need to ask her for help anymore.


    ��By the way, Liang Sis, what did you want to discuss? Hurry up and tell me! Once we��re done talking, I��ll go take a stroll at the Imperial Pce!�� Yan Shiba asked.


    With a slight sigh, Su Liang said, ��I��m engaged to Ning Jing now. Should we just forget about finding Gu Ling?��


    Yan Shiba suddenly jumped up, ��What? You��re engaged to that Ning brat? Really? How dare he take advantage of your absence to make a move on you! I��ll go and chop him up now!��


    ��You won��t be able to beat him.�� Su Liang stopped Yan Shiba.


    Yan Shiba snorted, ��I promised you that I��d do it, so it��s not like me to go back on my word! I will find Gu Ling for sure, so you can dump Ning Jingter! This is not negotiable! I��m going now! You wait for my good news!��


    ��Wait!�� Su Liang added,


    With a mischievous grin, Yan Shiba suddenly leaned in close to Su Liang��s face and said, ��So you grew up in the capital and met Gu Ling long ago? And you didn��t ask me to find him just because people said he was handsome��you like him, don��t you?!��


    With a nod, Su Liang blinked, ��You found out.��


    Yan Shiba tousled Su Liang��s hair, ��Don��t worry. I��ll make sure to find him for you..��

 Chapter 160 - 160: One move, two gains (One more)

    Chapter 160 - 160: One move, two gains (One more)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Daybreak arrived, and Yan Shiba did note again.


    People from the pce came and informed Ning Jing and Su Liang that the court would host the Enrong Banquet to entertain the new schrs the next day, and each of them received an invitation.


    In the past, the banquets held after the civil and military exams were always separate, but ording to the time and location on the invitation, this time they would be held together.


    ��Will they ask you civil schrs to recite poetry on the spot?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Yes. And you military schrs will have to demonstrate your martial skills for fun.��


    Su Liang was very calm, ��Let��s do it, I like it.��


    After the finals of the military exam and the imperial civil examination, Ning Jing did not go to give Duanmu Che acupuncture again for two days, and Su Liang even less so.


    At noon that day, Huang Bo, the housekeeper of the Fifth Prince��s Mansion, came to visit.


    ��My master would like to invite Miss Su to our mansion for a talk.�� Seeing Su Liang, Huang Bo was very polite.


    It was fine weather, and Su Liang was sitting in the courtyard ying with the medicinal materials, then she turned her head and asked Ning Jing��s room,


    ��Jing Gege, can I go?��


    Upon hearing the words ��Jing Gege��, Huang Bo��s mouth twitched.


    The next moment, Ning Jing came out of his room, ��If the Fifth Prince has anything to say, he can talk to me. Let��s go.��


    Huang Bo looked a little embarrassed, ��Miss Su, this����


    ��No matter what it is, it��s the same whether he talks to me or her.�� Su Liang lowered her head to pound the medicine.


    Huang Bo nodded, ��Alright, then please follow me, Young Master Ning.��


    As Ning Jing walked to the entrance of the courtyard, Su Liang suddenly said, ��Please help me buy a new mortar when youe back, this one is not good.�� ��Mm.�� Ning Jing didn��t look back, and he stepped out of the door.


    When they arrived at the Fifth Prince��s Mansion and saw Duanmu Che, they were by the Garden Lake in the backyard.


    Willow trees had sprouted buds, and theke was also covered with a light green hue. Duanmu Che sat in a wheelchair, facing theke, with a falcon on his shoulder.


    ��Master, I brought ����


    Huang Bols words were interrupted by Duanmu Che, ��Su Liang, I thought you would nevere again.��


    Huang Bols face was verv awkward, ��Master, Miss Su was busy and didn��te, but Young Master Ning is here.��


    Duanmu Che��s face suddenly turned cold, and he still didn��t look back; he waved away the person behind him.


    Huang Bo then retreated.


    Then, Duanmu Che turned his wheelchair around, his face had returned to calm, and his eyes fell on Ning Jing, snorting coldly, ��What, don��t dare to let here, afraid I��ll do something to her?��


    Ning Jing��s gaze shifted down,nded on Duanmu Che��s legs, and asked indifferently, ��What can you do?�� Duanmu Che��s face stiffened, ��Are you mocking me?��


    ��Yes.�� Ning Jing nodded slightly.


    Duanmu Che sneered, ��How bold! Just because you got the title of Top Schr, you think you��re so capable?��


    ��You try it if you��re so capable.�� Ning Jing��s face was calm.


    The rtionship between the two of them had been bad from the beginning, and there was a time when Lian Shun was mediating in the middle, so they ignored each other and had no trouble.


    Now, Duanmu Che��s proposal to marry Su Liang was rejected, while Ning Jing and Su Liang became engaged, so this meeting, Duanmu Che was not polite, and neither did Ning Jing give him any face; they directly tore each other��s faces.


    ��With just one word, I can make everything you��ve worked for vanish, do you believe it?�� Duanmu Che said coldly.


    Ning Jing shook his head slightly, ��I don��t believe it. The emperor is wise, and no matter how much he favors you, he will not confuse right and wrong.��


    Duanmu Che scoffed, ��You��re too naive!��


    ��Do you really like Su Liang?�� Ning Jing suddenly asked. Duanmu Che nodded, ��So what if I do?��


    ��Tell her what she wants to know.�� Ning Jing said.


    Duanmu Che sneered, ��Fine, as long as she marries me, we can discuss anything she wants.��


    ��Is this your love?�� Ning Jing looked at Duanmu Che, his eyes devoid of any warmth, ��You don��t care what she needs or consider her feelings at all, you just want to satisfy your own desires.��


    ��Don��t pretend to be so noble, is it wrong to want to get what you love?�� Duanmu Che asked coldly.


    ��Yes. So she doesn��t like you, and if you harass her again, as her fiance, I think you��re shameless, is that okay?�� Ning Jing retorted.


    ��Ning, Jing!�� Duanmu Che gritted his teeth, ��You��re courting death!��


    ��Fifth Prince, respect is mutual. In light of the fact that you saved her before, I could let go of the past, but please stay away from her in the future.�� Ning Jing finished speaking and turned to leave.


    Duanmu Che��s face darkened, ��Huang Bo, stop him!��


    Huang Bo appeared and blocked Ning Jing��s way, ��Young Master Ning, my master still has something to say.��


    ��Fine.�� Ning Jing turned around and walked towards Duanmu Che again.


    The falcon pped its wings and flew away; Ning Jing walked up to Duanmu Che, raised his foot, and kicked one of the wheelchair wheels��


    The wheelchair slid backwards, Duanmu Che��s face changed, he tried to get up, but was pushed by Ning Jing.


    Huang Bo rushed over in shock and panic!


    By the time Huang Bo had rescued Duanmu Che from the water, there was no trace of Ning Jing to be found.


    Duanmu Che coughed violently, his face pale, ��I want to see Father in the pce!��


    Not long after Ning Jing returned home, Duanmu Chen arrived, bringing an old eunuch and several guards from the pce, questioning him by imperial order.


    ��Fifth Prince said that you treated him with disrespect, deliberately pushing him into the water and almost causing him to drown. What do you have to say about this?�� Duanmu Chen asked coldly.


    Ning Jing frowned slightly, ��The Fifth Prince fell into the water? I didn��t know about it. Today, the Fifth Prince sent his housekeeper to invite me to his mansion for a talk, but when I arrived, the Fifth Prince demanded that I break off my engagement with Su Liang, otherwise he would make all my efforts disappear. I did not agree and took my leave, not knowing what happened afterwards.��


    A glint shed in Duanmu Chen��s eyes, and he frowned, ��Young Master Ning, as the Top Schr of this year��s exam, you should be very clear about the consequences of hurting a prince and deceiving the emperor, right?��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Yes, every word of mine is true, with no falsehood.��


    Duanmu Chen looked at the old eunuch, ��Eunuch Min, should we inform Father


    Emperor first about this?��


    The old eunuch nodded, ��Fourth Prince can make the decision.��


    Duanmu Chen left with his men.


    Seeing Ning Jing heading back to his room, Su Liang stopped him, ��Did you push Duanmu Che into the water?��


    Ning Jing turned back, ��Why couldn��t it be him deliberately falling into the water to frame me?��


    Su Liang��s lips curled, ��Because when you were exining to Duanmu Chen just now, I saw your little finger move.��


    Ning Jing was slightly taken aback and looked at his pinkies on both hands.


    He then heard Su Liang continue, ��After a long time of observation, I can confirm that when you lie, your right little finger will move.��


    Ning Jing pinched his right pinky, ��Thanks for the reminder, it won��t happen again.��


    Su Liang: ��Why did I reveal the secret I just discovered?


    ��It was me who pushed him.�� Ning Jing admitted.


    Su Liang gave a snicker, gave a thumbs up, and said, ��Great God, you��re so brave to plot against a prince in broad daylight!��


    Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent, ��The Emperor knows he��s coveting you, and it was him who invited me over. Whatever happens to him could be an intentional trap for me.��


    ��Amazing, really amazing!�� Su Liang expressed that he didn��t expect the Great God Ning to have this side of him. He didn��t like ying dirty, but that didn��t mean he couldn��t. To deal with someone shady like Duanmu Che, this was the way to go.


    After the incident, Su Liang realized that Duanmu Che only helped Su Yuanzhou��s family and spared Su Liang��s life because he thought he was bestowing grace upon ants. He was a conceited person who couldn��t be judged simply by good or bad, but his mentality was somewhat wed.


    Su Liang was not worried that Duanmu Yi would do anything to Ning Jing because of Duanmu Che��s usations.


    Duanmu Yi loved Duanmu Che the most, but held Duanmu Chen in the highest esteem. This was inseparable from Duanmu Chen��s outstanding performance over the past year.


    Last time when Duanmu Ao was beaten by Su Liang, Duanmu Chen was in charge of the investigation.


    This time Duanmu Che fell into the water, Duanmu Yi asked Duanmu Chen to inquire about the matter, or perhaps, Duanmu Chen took the initiative to take on the task.


    No matter the case, Duanmu Chen would not really side with Duanmu Che, and would only use this opportunity to smear Duanmu Che��s name in front of Duanmu Yi without leaving a trace.


    The oue of the matter was just as Su Liang had expected.


    In the end, Duanmu Yi believed Ning Jing��s words, thinking that Duanmu Che


    couldn��t let go of Su Liang and wanted to get rid of Ning Jing using this method.


    No matter how Duanmu Che defended himself, the only witness was his closest confidant, Huang Bo, who held no credibility.


    ��Father Emperor, Fifth Brother took quite a liking to a girl and was momentarily unwilling to ept her marriage to someone else, it��s just human nature.�� Duanmu Chen ��kindly�� helped Duanmu Che exin.


    Although Duanmu Yi was somewhat dissatisfied with Duanmu Che, he didn��t me him. He spoke to Duanmu Chen and Duanmu Che, ��Chen��er, Che��er, both of you should get married. If you have any preferences among the youngdies, just tell me.��


    Duanmu Chen was dumbfounded for a moment before respectfully replying,


    ��Your son obeys Father Emperor.��


    Duanmu Yi was very satisfied, and turned towards Duanmu Che, ��Forget about Su Liang. Nian Jincheng is not clean and cannot be used. There are not many useful young generals these days. I want to see Su Liang��s abilities and consider whether to use her heavily. If she really fights for Qian Country, how can she bear children for you? It��s inappropriate.��


    Truthfully, Duanmu Chen was a little bitter inside. It was only in front of Duanmu Che that Duanmu Yi slightly resembled a father.


    ��I don��t care about all those things, I just want her!�� Duanmu Che said with a gloomy face.


    Duanmu Chen never dared to speak to Duanmu Yi like this.


    Duanmu Yi frowned, ��Don��t be stubborn! As a dignified prince, do you want to snatch someone else��s wife?��


    ��Their engagement is fake! They put on an act to deceive us!�� Duanmu Che said.


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes flickered. Although he had doubts about this too, it didn��t really matter. He believed that even if Su Liang and Ning Jing didn��t intend to get married now, when the time came for them to want to marry, they would be the first and best choice for each other.


    Duanmu Chen had had feelings for Su Liang before, but he never considered matters of love, so he could always remain rational.


    Comparatively, Duanmu Che seemed a bit spoiled.


    Duanmu Yi��s face darkened, ��Che��er, if you can��t provide evidence, don��t make baseless judgments. Since both of you have no preferences, I will arrange for you to select brides! Go back!��


    ��Choosing brides? What if the emperor��s choice turns out to be someone the master doesn��t like?�� Chang��an worried.


    Duanmu Chen��s expression was rxed, ��As long as she has a high enough background, her family can support me, she��s good-looking, and well-behaved, I won��t have any dislikes.��


    Chang��an thought hard for a long time, ��It doesn��t sound like much to ask for, but when I think about it, I can��t recall a youngdy who fits the bill.��


    ��Actually, I quite like the youngdy from Duke Qin��s mansion.�� Duanmu Chen said.


    Chang��an��s eyes lit up, ��That��s right, Miss Qin is very suitable! She��s good friends with Miss Su, too! She must have a good personality!��


    Duanmu Chen scoffed, ��Go tell Su Liang that Father Emperor is arranging brides for me and Duanmu Che.��


    Chang��an nodded, ��Should I ask Miss Su to pass on the message to Miss Qin that the master fancies her?��


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��No, tell her to pass it on to the Lin Family. If they want to marry into the Qin Family, they should hurry. I don��t want another incident like Lin Xueqing and Xing Yusheng, it makes me lose face.�� Chang��an was dumbfounded, ��I don��t understand, Master means��?


    ��You tell Su Liang, she��ll understand.�� Duanmu Chen said, ��Father Emperor wants to use her heavily, so she should try harder. I sincerely want to befriend her, and she owes me a favor, which she must return!��


    When Su Liang saw Chang��an and learned that Duanmu Chen and Duanmu Che were going to select brides, she specifically mentioned Qin Yujin, and she knew exactly what to do.


    Ning Jing paid a visit to the Lin Family, and in the afternoon, Lin Shuzhi invited Xing��s olddy as a matchmaker to propose marriage to Qin Yujin on behalf of Lin Bojun. The Qin Family immediately agreed.


    At night, someone came from the pce with Duanmu Yi��s verbal order for Su Liang,manding her to take responsibility for treating Duanmu Che from tomorrow onwards and not to ck off.


    Su Liang had no choice but to obey.


    Seeing that she was unhappy, Ning Jing said, ��I��ll go with you. If he speaks rudely once, I��ll hit him once, and tell the Emperor that he��s hurting himself to frame me.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��If this kind of thing happens multiple times, no one will believe it. Are you sure you just want to hit him because your hands are itching?��


    ��Yes, is that not allowed?�� Ning Jing countered.


    Su Liang nodded, ��It��s totally allowed. However, the problem with Duanmu Che isn��t that big. Your brother is still suffering, shouldn��t you think about how to save him first? You can��tpletely rely on Yan Shiba, right? The procrastination might cost him ayer of skin.��


    Ning Jing furrowed his brows, thought for a moment, and said, ��Next time Yan


    Shibaes, you suggest her to capture Duanmu Che and exchange him for


    Nian Jincheng. In this way, both goals can be achieved.��


    Su Liang gave a thumbs up again, ��Great God, you��re really clever..��

 Chapter 161 - 161: 161. Duanmu Che Kidnapped (Second Update)

    Chapter 161 - 161: 161. Duanmu Che Kidnapped (Second Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the middle of the night.


    Su Liang suddenly woke up from her sleep, lifted the bed curtain, and found two more people in the room.


    One was Ning Jing; the other was wearing a mask, and judging by their figure, it was Yan Shiba.


    When the two people who had been quietly confronting each other saw the curtain move, they both turned their eyes to Su Liang.


    Ning Jing quickly turned his head away, breaking eye contact.


    Yan Shiba angrily removed his mask and threw it on the table. He pointed at Ning Jing with an usatory finger, ��Liang-sister, this pretty-boy sneaked into your room in the middle of the night with indecent intentions! If I hadn��te here to see you, who knows what perverted things he might have done!��


    Su Liang was only wearing her inner clothes, and her hair was a bit messy. At first, she didn��t notice, but when Ning Jing turned his head, she became aware and hurriedly used both hands to pull the bed curtain over herself, leaving only her head exposed. A light blush spread over her fair cheeks.


    ��Don��t talk nonsense. He thought you were an assassin, so he came to save me.�� Su Liang saw the truth at a nce, ��Ning Jing, you go back to sleep.��


    Without turning his head, Ning Jing replied with a simple, ��Mm,�� before walking out of the room without even sparing Yan Shiba a nce.


    Watching his retreating figure, Su Liang noticed that Ning Jing was also wearing only thin inner clothes, feeling that things were fairer now.


    Yan Shiba, clearly dissatisfied, walked over, pulled open the bed curtain, and sat on the edge of the bed. He poked Su Liang on her forehead, ��Little girl, what��s wrong with you? Isn��t Gu Ling supposed to be the one who holds your heart? Why are you letting that pretty boy have his way?��


    ��He hasn��t done anything to me; he just wanted to kill you.�� Su Liangid down and grinned.


    Blinking, Yan Shiba said, ��Little sister Liang, you��re so beautiful! Only Gu Ling is a suitable match for you! That pretty boy is far from enough!��


    ��It��s like you know Gu Ling,�� Su Liang sarcastically remarked.


    Yan Shiba nodded, ��I wouldn��t say I know him, but I did see him once. He is unparalleled in elegance, astonishingly beautiful! Little sister Liang, you really have good taste!��


    Su Liang:��Looking forward to the day when a certain ��great god�� reveals his true face.


    With one foot on the ground and the other hanging off the side of the bed, he didn��t bother taking off his shoes. ��I searched day and night, I even went into the heavily guarded Imperial Pce Library, but there��s not a trace of Nian Jincheng, not even the slightest clue! I excel in killing people, not finding them! With all this time, I might as well be flirting with little Yunyun!�� Su Liang coughed lightly, ��You can��t go back on the promise you made to me.�� Every time she met Yan Shiba, Su Liang felt more worried about Cheng Yun.


    Yan Shiba snorted, ��Who said they were going to marry Ning Jing, letting me not look for Gu Ling?��


    ��That wasn��t my true intention.�� Su Liang said with a sincere face.


    Yan Shiba pinched her slightly upturned nose, ��Regardless of whether you were sincere or not, you said you wanted Gu Ling; you can only be married to him!


    Nobody else will do!��


    ��You need to find him first,�� Su Liang said.


    Yan Shiba scratched his head, ��The only one who might know where Gu Ling is would be Nian Jincheng! But I can��t just kidnap the emperor and force him to tell me where he��s hiding Nian Jincheng, can I?��


    Su Liang��s eyes brightened slightly, ��So there are things that even you don��t dare to do?��


    ��Liang�� sister���� Yan Shiba spoke with a ghostly tone, ��You��re actually using reverse psychology on me?��


    ��You��ve caught on, Yan Shiba, you��re so smart.�� Su Liangughed lightly, ��But kidnapping the emperor is too risky; he must have a strong protector by his side. We can choose someone else.��


    Yan Shiba squinted his eyes, turned Su Liang��s shoulder towards him, looked into her eyes, and snorted coldly, ��It seems that my Liang-sister has found a suitable candidate? Why do I feel like you��ve dug a hole for me to jump into?��


    Su Liang��s eyes were clear, ��You��re more cautious than before, which is a good thing. I do have a candidate, someone who has been repeatedly annoying me.�� ��Who dares annoy you? They��re looking for death!�� Yan Shiba coldly snorted.


    ��Fifth Prince, Duanmu Che.�� Su Liang said, ��Actually, he saved my life back then, otherwise I would have died early. But after returning to the capital this time, he first caused me troubles several times, then inexplicably took a fancy to me, and wanted me to marry him. He must be out of his mind. He was seriously ill, and I treated him, so we are square for the saving lives part, owing nothing to each other. The main reason I chose him is that he is the emperor��s favorite son.��


    After hearing Su Liang��s words, Yan Shiba��s face darkened, ��Little Sister Liang is so lovely, it��s natural for someone to like her, but whoever dares to trouble you, I��ll teach them a lesson! Duanmu Che, right? You wait, I��ll catch him and cut off his root!��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Not necessary. Anyway, he did save my life, disgusting as it may be, he can��t do anything to me.��


    ��It��s your call!�� Yan Shiba thought for a moment, catching Duanmu Che to exchange for Nian Jincheng was indeed feasible, and the difficulty was not too high, and it was the most direct and efficient method at the moment.


    But he couldn��t go too far. Even though she would hide her identity, it was hard to guarantee that she wouldn��t be discovered. Yanyun Building didn��t fear offending the court, but couldn��t offend them too harshly, otherwise, it would be difficult to do business in the future. ��Be careful.�� Su Liang patted Yan Shiba��s shoulder. Yan Shiba smiled, ��Let me hear you call me sis.��


    Su Liangy down and closed her eyes, ��Take care.��


    ��You little brat! Wait until I find Miss Gu, let��s see if you don��t beg me!�� Yan Shiba��s words fell, a gust of wind blew, the bed curtain fluttered, and the room was left with only Su Liang.


    Su Liang closed her eyes again and suddenly thought of something, so she asked Ning Jing through the wall, ��Are you asleep yet?�� ��No.��


    ��If he doesn��t escape, there��s no chance for him to clear his name either. Now, all he can do is seek to survive.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang thought about it as well. First, the Nian Family cheated in the


    Imperial examination,mitting the crime of deceiving the emperor, and Nian Jincheng��s suspicion of colluding with Gu Ling due to the rtionship with her ��only friend�� was not a recent development, it��s just that there is now a ��witness�� to confirm it.


    For this kind of thing, it��s usually better to kill wrongly than to let go, just a little bit of suspicion, without evidence, still results in a dead end.


    Early the next morning, Qi Jun paid a visit.


    ��The master asked me to be a coachman for the two of you for the day.�� Qi Jun said with a smile.


    A top schr and a martial arts champion going out together, neither was suitable to drive the carriage. Although ��The Martial Arts Champion��s Doting Husband�� sounded interesting, Xing Yusheng still felt that at this time, they needed someone to dispatch.


    Otherwise, once the two entered the pce, who would watch the carriage outside?


    ��That��s very kind of you.�� Su Liang readily agreed.


    Having an outsider here, the only inconvenience was that Su Liang and Ning Jing couldn��t mention any ��sensitive topics�� when Qi Jun could hear them.


    But it was only temporary and didn��t have much impact.


    ��Will the crown prince Xing also enter the pce today?�� Su Liang asked.


    Qi Jun nodded, ��Yes, when I left, the crown prince was preparing.��


    As he spoke, Qi Jun brought up another matter, ��The news of the emperor selecting concubines for the fourth and fifth princes was announced this morning. Upon hearing it, the Madam wanted the third Miss to participate, but the Marquis scolded her.��


    Third Miss Xing Yan, was Xing Yusheng��s half-sister from the same father but different mothers.


    Qi Jun mentioned the private affairs of the Marquis Mansion, which should not be shared with outsiders, to Su Liang. First, it was because Su Liang was not an outsider, and second, it was because she had informed the Lin and Duke Qin��s Mansions about the selection of concubines for the two princes yesterday, allowing Lin Bojun and Qin Yujin to get engaged before the selection was officially announced.


    At that time, Old Madam Xing was worried that this move would upset the emperor, thinking that someone had leaked the news, and that Duke Qin��s Mansion was deliberately avoiding the selection by hastily arranging the engagement.


    Xing Ji, however, thought that Old Madam Xing was overthinking it. Because Lin Bojun rescuing Qin Yujin from Duanmu Ao was not something that the emperor might not know about.


    Later, the Lin Family and Duke Qin��s Mansion had a close rtionship. Moreover, considering the marriage between Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing, the Qin and Lin families could be considered rtives.


    After Lin Bojun returned to the capital, he had contact with Qin Yujin, although not alone. Old Master Qin and Lin Shuzhi had met several times before, so it could be said that the marriage of their children had already been decided. They were just waiting for Lin Bojun to return to formally propose.


    From any perspective, it all made sense.


    Besides, with Nian Jincheng gone, Lin Bojun would objectively be more valued.


    Duanmu Yi was not a foolish emperor. He had allowed Xing Jiming to take part in the abduction before, so why not this time?


    But Xing Yusheng��s stepmother Miao really couldn��t see the situation clearly. She once wanted Nian Ruxue as her son��s wife, and now she wanted to send her daughter to the marriage selection. She was really confused.


    Grandma Xing mentioned that although Miao was not a bad person, she stillpeted with Qin Xiang even after her death. She came from too humble a background to beparable and pinned all her hopes on her children, hoping they could seed.


    In fact, because of Grandma Xing��s presence, Xing Yusheng was always the top priority among the sons and daughters of the Xing family, making Miao��s children almost nonexistent. They didn��t even have the opportunity to attend the nobles�� banquets and show their faces after they arrived in the capital for several days.


    Xing Ji��s original intention was to protect his children, as the Xing Family was now in a special situation and they didn��t need to achieve anything. Stability is most important.


    But Miao��s heart was naturally filled with dissatisfaction.


    Qi Jun sighed and added, ��Madam mes the Marquis for only caring about the crown prince and never considering her own children. Grandma is troubled by family matters and says she wants to ask Miss Su your opinion when she sees you again. You are the smartest and perhaps have a solution.��


    Su Liang held her forehead. No wonder Qi Jun said so much; it turned out that Grandma Xing wanted her to give advice? A clear official finds it difficult to judge family matters, and she doesn��t know most of the Xing family members. How could she interfere in their family affairs?


    However, upon further thought, Su Liang realized that Grandma Xing��s intention to let Qi Jun say these things was not for her to help with the idea of reconciling the family conflict, but rather to persuade Xing Yusheng to reconcile with the other family members?


    After all, Grandma Xing believed that the conflicts between Xing Yusheng and his family were mostly due to misunderstandings, but he refused to listen to any exnation for all these years.


    This must also be the reason why Grandma Xing had specifically talked to Su Liang about the emotional entanglements between Xing Ji, Qin Xiang, and Miao.


    Unfortunately, Su Liang didn��t understand the deeper meaning and didn��t talk to Xing Yusheng about it.


    After some thought, Su Liang still felt that she shouldn��t interfere in other people��s family affairs. She fully understood Grandma Xing��s desire for a harmonious family, but if Xing Ji couldn��t handle it, outsiders would be even less likely to help.


    As they arrived at the pce gate, Ning Jing and Su Liang got off the carriage, instantly attracting the attention of everyone around.


    One schr and one warrior, both talented and beautiful, a match made in heaven�� These were the praises they received in the rumors these days.


    ��Sister Liang!�� Seeing Su Liang, Qin Yujin ran over.


    Old Master Qin, supported by his two grandsons, stood not far away, smiling at Su Liang.


    ��Congrattions, congrattions,�� Su Liang saluted.


    Qin Yujin��s face turned red, ��I have no thank you gift for you as a matchmaker!��


    ��No problem, Second Brother Lin will definitely give me a big red envelope,�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    Qin Yujin blurted out, ��I won��t let him give it!��


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, ��Well, I really can��t do anything about it. Second


    Brother Lin will definitely listen to you.��


    Qin Yujin gently hammered Su Liang, ��Stop teasing me!��


    Su Liang sighed, the once dignified and graceful Miss Duke Qin��s Mansion was now so shy after her engagement. She was so adorable that it was indeed a match made in heaven.


    She and Ning Jing were undoubtedly like real brothers.


    Qin Yujin held Su Liang��s arm as they walked ahead, with Ning Jing following behind.


    After entering the pce, Qin Yujin looked back and suddenly smiled, teasing


    Su Liang, ��I bet Ning Jing is cursing me in his heart for stealing you away.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Don��t nder him, he never swears at anyone.�� Qin Yujin��s eyes lit up, ��Sister Liang, you still won��t admit it, you just like him!��


    ��Yes, I like him,�� Su Liang said calmly. This was true, but not in the sense of romantic love. Anyway, they were about to y the role of a fake husband and wife soon, so acting was necessary.


    Qin Yujin then kept asking Su Liang when she fell in love with Ning Jing.


    ��Well, I��m not saying I can��t tell you, but if you ask me, you first have to tell me when you fell in love with Second Brother Lin?�� Su Liang asked.


    Qin Yujin blushed and said, ��Probably the day he saved me.��


    ��Hero saving the beauty, truly ssic,�� Su Liang smiled and said, ��I promise to let Second Brother Lin know today that he liked you that day, and you also saw him that day. What a wonderful fate.��


    Qin Yujin felt sweetness in her heart and insisted that Su Liang confess her feelings for Ning Jing.


    Su Liang thought for a while and said, ��Maybe it was the moment I saw his face.��


    Now, she hadn��t seen it yet. She would wait until she saw someone��s true face. Qin Yujin let out a small exmation, ��Love at first sight? That��s so nice.��


    Su Liang: ��Actually, I haven��t seen it yet. Let��s talk about it when I see it.


    The Enrong Banquet was held in the Imperial Pce Garden.


    Among the imperial schrs this time, except for Ning Jing, there were three other students from Qianshan Academy. One of them was Ning Jing��s fellow student from Bei��an County.


    Before the banquet started, they came together to greet Ning Jing. Although Ning Jing was not talkative, they could still chat.


    Su Liang saw Gao Jiabao. His right arm was wrapped in white cloth, and when he saw Su Liang looking at him, he pulled out a pale smile.


    Su Liang was taken by Qin Yujin to meet several of thedies from the big families she had a good rtionship with. They only knew her by name, and they all admired Su Liang greatly.


    The banquet was about to start, so Su Liang sat in her designated seat. Ning Jing was directly facing her, and Gao Jiabao was next to her.


    ��How is your injury?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gao Jiabao sighed slightly, ��Grandfather says it needs two or three months to recover.��


    ��As long as it can recover,�� Su Liang said.


    ��I had originally wanted to join the army after the Military Exam, but I don��t know when that will be now,�� Gao Jiabao said.


    Su Liang was surprised at the ambitions of a grandson of a physician, but admired him, ��It will recover faster when it gets warmer. You are a talented schr, and the emperor will surely allow you to join the army if you wish.��


    ��But my family is strongly against it,�� Gao Jiabao said with a bitter smile, ��Let��s not talk about it. Congrattions, you are getting married.��


    ��Thank you,�� Su Liang nodded.


    When the time came for the banquet to begin, there was still no sign of Duanmu Yi.


    All the princes and princesses had arrived, but there was no sign of Duanmu Che, who was said to be recovering from his illness recently.


    Su Liang had a premonition that Yan Shiba had made his move.


    As expected, news soon came that the fifth prince had been kidnapped.. The kidnappers demanded Nian Jincheng in exchange, or they would chop up the


    fifth prince!

 Chapter 162 - 162: 162. Here (Part 1)

    Chapter 162 - 162: 162. Here (Part 1)


    Trantor: 549690339


    On this day of the Enrong Banquet, the Lin family, which had three top schrs, was also in the guest list.


    But they arrived veryte.


    As soon as Qin Yujin learned that the fifth prince was kidnapped, she saw Lin Shuzhi bring Lin Boyan and Lin Xueqing. Lin Bojun was nowhere to be seen.


    A sinking feeling crawled over Qin Yujin��s heart and her elder brother beside hermented, ��Bo Jun must have been sent by His Majesty to rescue the fifth prince.��


    With a calm expression on his face, Lin Shuzhi greeted Su Liang and Ning Jing with a nod, as well as his students from Qianshan Academy, before taking his seat.


    However, Lin Xueqing��s expression was noticeably uneasy, and she almost spilled her tea cup when she sat down.


    Su Liang spected Lin Bojun��s whereabouts and she felt somewhat worried. Yan Shiba was a head assassin and his attacks were severe. She hoped he had not injured anyone.


    Nian Jincheng had imed he was wronged. Indeed, he was not being entirely wronged as he was still in contact with Gu Ling privately and knew clearly where Gu Ling was.


    Though Gu Ling had not rebelled, the idea of rebellion had formed amongst his family, which was a fact undeniable.


    ording to thews of Qian Country, treason could lead to the execution of nine generations of a person��s family.


    Seeing Nian Jincheng��s predicament from the viewpoint of the royal family also seemed reasonable.


    Everyone has their own standpoints.


    Su Liang wanted to save people without harming the innocents, but she warned Yan Shiba only about not making things difficult for Nian Jinchengst night.


    This thought made Su Liang feel uneasy.


    Because of the kidnapping of Duanmu Che, the atmosphere of the today��s Enrong Banquet was far from cheerful and harmonious. No one dared to smile, especially the princes. Whether pretentious or genuine, they all looked worried.


    The eunuch on Duanmu Yi��s side appeared and delivered the Emperor��s verbal message, ��The Crown Prince will preside over the Enrong Banquet as usual.�� Thismand was immediately epted by Duanmu Cheng.


    The next second, the eunuch continued, ��The Emperor has summoned the


    Fourth Prince and the Martial Arts Champion Su Liang.��


    The expressions on everyone��s faces varied at these words.


    They could all guess why Duanmu Yi summoned Su Liang at this time: he needed a master��s help to rescue the fifth prince.


    But Duanmu Yi��s request for Duanmu Chen toe had clearly indicated his favour and desire to discuss the rescue mission of Duanmu Che with him.


    Compared with leading the Enrong Banquet, rescuing the fifth prince was obviously more concerning to Duanmu Yi.


    Hearing this made Duanmu Cheng��s face fall.


    Su Liang and Duanmu Chen both stood up and followed the eunuch out of the room.


    Lin Xueqing breathed a sigh of relief and said softly, ��Now that Sister Su has gone, I feel better.�� She frowned immediately, ��No, I am more worried now.��


    ��Little sister, do not worry excessively. They want to exchange hostages. If our side remains cautious, there should be no issues,�� Lin Boyan sighed softly.


    This was bound to be a gloomy feast.


    Without saying a word, Su Liang and Duanmu Chen exchanged a nce as the eunuch lead them.


    The pair was in a partnership, and they had considerable tacit understanding. No matter what happened next, they needed to ��take care�� of each other.


    The eunuch stopped outside the Imperial Study, reported, and a voice emerged from inside with Duanmu Yi��smand to let Duanmu Chen and Su Liang in.


    Upon entering Su Liang spotted Lin Bojun, which was expected.


    After paying respects, Su Liang was arranged to sit next to Lin Bojun.


    ��Father Emperor, what happened to the fifth royal brother?�� Duanmu Chen asked with a grave expression.


    Duanmu Yi, with a gloomy face, nced at Lin Bojun.


    Lin Bojun took the hint and exined, ��The Fifth Prince was kidnapped while preparing to go to the pce.��


    ��Who dares to be so bold in daylight? Did the guards in the fifth prince��s mansion not notice anything?�� Duanmu Chen frowned.


    Lin Bojun sighed, ��At the time, Huang, who served the fifth prince, was nearby but didn��t notice anyone moving about. He failed to see the fifth prince for roughly fifteen minutes and then he was gone. It must have been the work of an extraordinary master!��


    ��Did the people who kidnapped the fifth prince leave a letter?�� Duanmu Chen asked. How else would they know the kidnapper wanted to exchange Nian Jincheng?


    Lin Bojun nodded, ��Blood-stained characters were left on the wall; we are not sure if the blood belongs to the fifth prince. The ransom note states that the fifth prince should be exchanged for Nian Jincheng on the top of Wangxiang Mountain at midnight.��


    Duanmu Chen��s face hardened, ��Could it be, Gu Ling?��


    Lin Bojun did not respond to this remark.


    Duanmu Yi said coldly, ��I knew it: by not eradicating the sources of trouble thoroughly, it will cause disaster sooner orter!��


    With this statement, it was clear that Duanmu Yi believed that Gu Ling was the one who seized Duanmu Che.


    ��Gu Ling was indeed living alone beforehand, which was quite mysterious. But what��s an odder fact is he did nothing when the Gu family was in trouble, he just disappeared.�� Duanmu Chen said, his brows furrowed.


    Before Gu family��s mishap, Gu Ling lived in Huguo Temple, estranging himself from the world, iming that he had deep faith in Buddha and longed to be ordained as a monk.


    However, since Gu family��s plot to rebel was confirmed, Gu Ling��s actions were given a different interpretation �C he was conspiring in the dark.


    Some even suspected that Gu Ling was the mastermind of the Gu family��s rebellion


    This suspicion was something that could not be proven innocent.


    And for this reason, the court would definitely not let him off.


    Until midnight, there was still plenty of time. If they sent men to Wangxiang Mountain in advance, it would be hard to escape the kidnapper��s eyes. After all, the location of the exchange was chosen by the kidnapper, so he would surely have sent someone to monitor it.


    The individuals in the Imperial Study, apart from Su Liang, all held this thought.


    Though Su Liang, who knew all the information, didn��t believe Yan Shiba would be in Wangxiang Mountain at the moment, it was still easy for her to send assassins from Yanyun Building to trap the kidnapper.


    ��Share your thoughts.�� Duanmu Yi demanded with a stern face.


    Previously, during the civil examinations, Duanmu Chen��s paper was excellent among the grown-up princes, and coupled with his breaking of the Iron Mine smuggling case, he recently won the heart of the emperor. Duanmu Yi now greatly trusts his abilities.


    Duanmu Chen sighed first and then spoke, ��Father, it might be Gu Ling, but we have no clear knowledge of his current strength and how many allies he has. For the safety of the fifth prince, I think we should focus on rescuing him instead of creating any unnecessary troubles.��


    Duanmu Yi��s expression eased slightly, ��Hmm. Su Liang, what do you think?��


    Su Liang solemnly replied, ��From your humble servant��s point of view, I agree with the fourth prince. We should be prepared for the worst-case scenario. I offer to escort Nian Jincheng tonight. If anything happens to the fifth prince, I can provide immediate medical treatment.��


    Duanmu Chen immediately nodded, ��That��s even more secure.��


    It seemed that Su Liang, a neer without any official position, was eager to make a show.


    When it came to martial arts, Su Liang was not irreceable.


    However, among the avable martial artists, she had the best medical skills, and among the avable doctors, she had the strongest martial arts.


    The opponent didn��t say only one person was allowed to escort Nian Jincheng up the mountain, so masters could be arranged to hide in the dark.


    The reason why Duanmu Yi called Su Liang was indeed because she knew medical skills. Duanmu Che��s health was already poor, and if the opponent inflicted further harm, the dy in treatment could lead to adverse consequences.


    ��Alright, I agree,�� Duanmu Yi nodded, ��If you can safely bring Che��er back this time, I will grant you a reward!��


    ��I will do my best,�� Su Liang responded respectfully.


    She wasn��t trying to win merit or save Duanmu Che, she was just worried that something might happen if Lin Bojun goes. Yan Shiba didn��t know about Su Liang��s rtionship with the Lin family, and Su Liang didn��t have a chance tomunicate with her today either.


    In a strict sense, Duanmu Che��s predicament was indeed caused by Su Liang herself.


    She personally wanted to negotiate the hostage exchange, hoping that there would be no surprises or unexpected troubles.


    In the end, it was decided that Lin Bojun and Su Liang would be responsible for escorting Nian Jincheng.


    In other words, they were in charge of the mission. If they rescued Duanmu Che, it would be a great feat, but if they failed, they would be in serious trouble.


    As for how many masters Duanmu Yi would arrange in secret to keep an eye on them, it was not revealed.


    And naturally, people from the royal family wouldn��t risk their lives tantly. Duanmu Chen was just there to give some advice.


    The voice of the eunuch, Min, came again from outside the Imperial Study, ��Your Majesty, Nian Jincheng has been brought in.��


    ��Come in,�� said Duanmu Yi with a cold face.


    Su Liang thought to herself, it seems that Nian Jincheng has indeed been confined somewhere in the pce in recent days, but even Yan Shiba couldn��t find him, it must be a very secretive ce.


    The door opened, and two old men dragged in a person covered in blood.


    As the wind blew in, a strong smell of blood hit them.


    Duanmu Yi waved, and the two old men put Nian Jincheng on the ground, arranged him in a kneeling position, and then left.


    Nian Jincheng was awake and kneeling there. From head to toe, there was no trace of the once privileged son of the Nian family.


    Lin Bojun couldn��t bear to look at him, so he shifted his gaze after a slight nce.


    Su Liang kept a calm face as she listened to Duanmu Yi say coldly, ��Gu Ling ising to save you.��


    Nian Jincheng was hanging his head, his messy hair obscuring half of his face, and he muttered, ��Really����


    ��If you tell me where he is, I can give you another chance!�� Duanmu Yi said coldly.


    Nian Jincheng��s hand was on his chest as he said softly, ��In here.��


    Duanmu Chen shook his head and sighed deeply.


    He had once sincerely tried to recruit Nian Jincheng but he didn��t expect Nian Jincheng would end up in this state because of Gu Ling.


    Seeing him now, Duanmu Chen felt even more that Nian Jincheng might indeed know where Gu Ling was hiding. He wouldn��t confess, but that doesn��t mean he��s betraying them; it��s just his personality.


    When Nian Jincheng once thought of Nian Ruxue, that b*tch, as a treasure, let alone his true brother Gu Ling? If he betrayed a friend for his benefit, it wouldn��t be him.


    Seeing that Nian Jincheng was unmoved, Duanmu Yi said sharply, ��Even if he escapes to the ends of the earth, I will not let him go! The same goes for you!


    Guards, take him and clean him up! Return him to where he originally was! �� Nian Jincheng was dragged away again. He had already noticed Su Liang when he came in, and as he left the room, he suddenly chuckled softly.


    Su Liang sighed slightly in her heart, hoping that Nian Jincheng would live a peaceful life after this cmity.


    After the matter was settled, Su Liang and Lin Bojun returned to the Enrong Banquet.


    Duanmu Chen stayed behind as he still had matters to discuss with Duanmu Yi.


    ��Xiaoliang, you shouldn��t have volunteered. It��s going to be dangerous,�� Lin Bojun frowned and spoke softly.


    Su Liang chuckled lightly, ��During ourstbat, I didn��t lose to Second Brother Lin. If it��s dangerous, why should it be you who goes?��


    ��Because you called me Second Brother!�� Lin Bojun sighed.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Yu Jin said that the day Second Brother Lin saved her, she fell for you.��


    Lin Bojun was taken aback for a moment and then smiled, ��Really?�� ��Of course, it��s true.�� Su Liang nodded.


    Meanwhile, the two of them returned to the Enrong Banquet.


    Seeing that Duanmu Chen hadn��te back with them, Duanmu Cheng��s eyes darkened.


    Though everything seemed normal, some impromptu programs were cancelled due to the atmosphere.


    After the hasty conclusion of the Enrong Banquet, Su Liang saw Qin Yujin walking towards Lin Bojun. She withdrew her gaze and left with Ning Jing, giving him a simple rundown of what happened.


    ��Your brother was badly beaten,�� whispered Su Liang, ��Ultimately, it��s your fault.��


    Ning Jing��s expression remained indifferent, ��Once he��s rescued, you can persuade him to stop being my brother��


    Su Liang had an inexplicable expression, ��I suddenly feel that I��m also in danger. What if you��re discovered����


    Ning Jing gave Su Liang a cool look, ��You were the one who insisted on being engaged to me, now it��s toote to distance yourself..��

 Chapter 163 - 163: 163. Settle the accounts first (Second update)

    Chapter 163: 163. Settle the ounts first (Second update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    After leaving the pce, Qi Jun drove the two of them home before taking his leave.


    It had just passed noon.


    As soon as Qi Jun left, Chang��an arrived on the scene.


    This time, he came openly, carrying out Duanmu Chen��s orders to inform Su Liang that he was to enter the pce at the third quarter of the evening.


    ��Master asked me to inquire, how confident is Miss Su?�� Chang��an asked. After careful consideration, Su Liang gave his answer, ��I��ll Imow after tonight.��


    Chang��an: ��What a great sense of humor, haha.


    After Chang��an left, Su Liang took a nap to recharge his energy.


    After waking up, he began preparing the ��equipment�� needed for tonight: weapons, poison, healing medicine, and so on.


    He hoped they wouldn��t be needed, but he had to bring everything just in case.


    Dinner was sour soup dumplings. Ning Jing, who was skilled at making dumplings, designed a new shape �C a four-pointed star��


    Su Liang sincerely praised, ��These are really well made. Next time, do you want to learn to cook other dishes? I can teach you?��


    Ning Jing shook her head, ��No.��


    After thinking about it, ording to their division ofbor, if Su Liang were to teach Ning Jing how to cook, he would have to wash dishes and clean up, which seemed like more work and not worthwhile.


    Forget about it, then.


    ��Are you going tonight?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing shook his head again, ��No.��


    ��That��s right, you don��t really have to go,�� Su Liang said. ��After the sessful hostage exchange, the emperor will surely arrange for a master to apprehend Gu Ling.��


    When Su Liang was about to return to his room after dinner, he heard Ning Jing say, ��Don��t let Nian Jincheng die.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I��ll do my best.��


    Though it seemed everything was under control, and he could even be considered the ��mastermind�� behind the scenes, Su Liang was not clear about Yan Shiba��s n, nor Duanmu Yi��s covert arrangements.


    In order to avoid unexpected situations from arising, he needed to be extremely cautious in his response.


    Carrying a medicine box would be inconvenient, so Su Liang wore a crossbody bag, but there was nothing important inside. The truly important items were hidden throughout his body.


    The moon was bright, and the stars were sparse.


    Su Liang rode out alone in the direction of the Imperial Pce.


    When he arrived at the pce gate, he heard the sound of horse hooves and saw Lin Bojun riding towards him when he turned around.


    ��Xiaoliang!�� Lin Bojun dismounted, looked at Su Liang��s outfit, and said, ��Let��s


    The two entered the pce without seeing Duanmu Yi, and were arranged to wait in the Side Pce of the Imperial Study. Minister Gong served them tea.


    About a quarter of an hourter, Duanmu Chen arrived.


    ��There��s no need to be overly courteous, you two,�� Duanmu Chen waved his hand. ��The empress dowager is unwell, so the emperor entrusted me with full responsibility for rescuing the fifth prince. If you have any ideas, you can still bring them up now.��


    Lin Bojun and Su Liang exchanged nces, both shaking their heads.


    There were, indeed, questions, but some things were useless to ask.


    ��Tonight��s matter is up to you two. You must ensure the safe return of the fifth prince!�� Duanmu Chen��s expression was solemn.


    Su Liang actually doubted whether Duanmu Chen truly hoped for Duanmu Che to return alive, but, helpless as he was, if Duanmu Che encountered any problems, he might be punished by Duanmu Yi.


    ��Has Nian Ruxue, who cheated in the Military Exam, been caught yet?�� Su


    Liang suddenly asked.


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��A warrant has been issued to all the states and counties.��


    ��I still don��t understand. Why did Nian Ruting testify against Nian Jincheng? This seems to have no benefit for her,�� Su Liang said.


    This topic was worth discussing since many people were puzzled by it.


    ��It��s not a problem to tell the two of you. Nian Ruting is a lunatic. After her n was exposed, she imed that she should have been Gu Ling��s fianc��e. The betrothal between the Nian and Gu families was due to a misunderstanding by Lady Gu who thought Nian Ruxue saved her, but it was actually Nian Ruting who saved her,�� Duanmu Chen exined.


    This was the first time Su Liang had heard of this. Because someone never mentioned anything about the Gu family and always spoke ill of Nian Ruxue.


    ��Nian Ruting confessed two things. First, that Nian Jincheng was still in collusion with Gu Ling, and second, that she should be Gu Ling��s fianc��e,�� Duanmu Chen snorted. ��I originally thought she was insane, but after thinking about it, it seems this woman hopes both matters will be publicized. If Gu Linges to save Nian Jincheng, he might also save her. It��s clear she really wants to be with Gu Ling.��


    Su Liang: ��I must say, after learning about Nian Ruting, I asked a certain someone if they knew her, and they shook their head, saying they didn��t know her��


    Su Liang couldn��t understand how some unrequited love could be so persistent. Perhaps it was because of a certain Great God��s overwhelming charm?


    It was obvious that if what Nian Ruting said was true, Nian Ruxue must have schemed to steal her marriage back then, and she still naively considered Nian Ruxue her confidant, doing everything for her.


    How pitiful and hateful.


    ��Why wasn��t the matter made public?�� Su Liang asked Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen sighed lightly, ��If she and Nian Jincheng are both useful to Gu Ling, it��s better to use them separately. Just like this time, if Nian Jincheng is rescued, the matter with Nian Ruting and Gu Ling can be publicizedter to see if Gu Ling wille and save her as well.��


    Su Liang wanted to say that Duanmu Yi and Duanmu Chen had beautiful fantasies and a certain degree of rationality. Unfortunately, that was destined not to happen.


    The reason why Duanmu Chen would talk to Su Liang and Lin Bojun about something that was temporarily not public was that after tonight, it would no longer be a secret.


    Recently, Su Liang had been in the spotlight and there were always suspicions that Duanmu Chen knew her from before, which is why Duanmu Chen did not share the matter with her in a timely manner. He felt it had nothing to do with her and did not need to make any unnecessary moves.


    ��I didn��t see General Man Ya today.�� Su Liang said.


    Duanmu Chen snorted lightly, ��She said she was sick from the environmental change.��


    ��Why didn��t she ask me to treat her?�� Su Liang casually said.


    The departure time was approaching, but Nian Jincheng was still nowhere to be seen.


    Duanmu Chen exined, ��To y it safe and prevent the other party from ambushing along the way, someone will secretly bring Nian Jincheng over. When you both reach Wangxiang Mountain, you��ll be able to meet him.��


    Su Liang and Lin Bojun left the Imperial Pce without encountering any trouble and smoothly reached the bottom of Wangxiang Mountain, where they met Nian Jincheng.


    It was Huang Bo, a subordinate of Duanmu Che, who brought him there.


    Nian Jincheng had cleaned himself up, his face was unharmed except for the sickly pallor. It was as if he had been put to sleep by sedatives.


    Lin Bojun carried Nian Jincheng on his back.


    Huang Bo sighed deeply, ��Miss Su, too many things have happened recently. If my Master has done anything wrong, please don��t take it to heart. Considering our previous rtionship, you must save him!��


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang��s face turned cold, ��I know you are eager to save your Master, but there is no need to say this. I will do my best to fulfill the Imperial mission.��


    With those words, Su Liang and Lin Bojun took a shortcut up the mountain.


    Huang Bo��s words seemed to imply suspicions that Su Liang would take advantage of the recent conflict with Duanmu Che and deliberately worsen the situation.


    Although Su Liang didn��t think Huang Bo had the heart to trip her up at this time.


    But there must be other ears nearby listening, all reporting back to Duanmu Yi.


    Wangxiang mountain was tall and steep; there was no path for carriages or horses. It was a long walk up the mountain, especially with Lin Bojun carrying a person.


    Su Liang and Lin Bojun reached the top of the mountain with Nian Jincheng just a quarter of an hour before midnight.


    The wind howled.


    An ancient pine tree with twisted branches on the edge of the cliff was adorned with a redntern gleaming blood-red in the dim night.


    ��Second Brother Lin, no matter what happens next, don��t rush forward,�� Su Liang whispered.


    Lin Bojun furrowed his brow, but now wasn��t the time to argue, and he acknowledged Su Liang��s intelligence and nodded to listen to her advice.


    Midnight arrived.


    Lin Bojun was still carrying Nian Jincheng when he suddenly felt a cold gust, followed by a woman��s voice from not far away, ��Hehe, did you bring the person I want?��


    Lin Bojun��s face tensed up!


    But Su Liang��s heart loosened. It was Yan Shiba; that was good. She was afraid that Yan Shiba would assign the task to an assassin who didn��t know her, which would be troublesome.


    ��May I ask if the 5th Prince is well?�� Su Liang asked loudly.


    Yan Shiba, who was about to emerge from behind arge rock with her mask on, paused for a moment and then revealed half of her body. The silver ghost mask shone coldly under the moonlight as she chuckled, ��He is fine! I want to verify the goods. Let me see Nian Jincheng.�� Lin Bojun took a step forward, ��He��s right here.��


    ��I want to talk to him,�� Yan Shiba snorted.


    ��We want to hear the 5th Prince��s voice too,�� Su Liang said coldly.


    ��Alright!�� Yan Shiba vanished, and after a moment, a crisp p echoed from behind the rock, ��Speak! Your father sent someone to save you!�� ��Who?�� Duanmu Che��s voice was weak.


    ��Your Highness the 5th Prince, I��m Su Liang,�� Su Liang said.


    Duanmu Che was overjoyed, ��You came to save me?��


    Yan Shiba raised her hand and pped him twice more, ��One sentence was enough, and you dared to chat! Shut up!��


    Duanmu Che fell to the ground, his eyes burning with anger, desperate to tear Yan Shiba apart!


    ��Let Nian Jincheng speak!�� Yan Shiba yelled, ��You two better not make any rash moves and follow my instructions. Otherwise, I can��t guarantee that the 5th Prince you take back won��t be missing something.��


    Su Liang fed Nian Jincheng a pill and as he slowly woke, Lin Bojun whispered the situation into his ear.


    Nian Jincheng looked at Su Liang and was somewhat bewildered.


    The ones who saved him could only be arranged by Ning Jing and Su Liang. Whv was Su Liane here to save Duanmu Che?


    Nian Jincheng��s mind was foggy, and he couldn��t figure it out for a moment. Seeing Su Liang��s presence, he decided to trust her, stopped thinking too much, and said, ��I am Nian Jincheng.��


    ��Xiao Nian, did you get hit?�� Yan Shiba asked.


    Nian Jincheng looked confused, but then saw Su Liang give him a look, so he replied, ��Yes.��


    ��Do you remember how many times you were hit and where you were hit?�� Yan


    Shiba asked again.


    Nian Jincheng replied, ��I remember.��


    Yan Shiba let out a cold jeer, ��That��s good! You can slowly tell me, and I��ll return the favor on Duanmu Che��s body! Let��s clear the debts before discussing exchanging hostages ! ��


    Su Liang quickly said, ��No!��


    ��Little girl, you have two choices. First, let me vent my anger, and I won��t hit too much. I��ll just hit back what my Xiao Nian has suffered. Second, I��ll cut off Duanmu Che��s lineage directly.. Looking at his cowardly state, it shouldn��t make any difference!�� As Yan Shiba spoke, she whipped Duanmu Che again, ��I assume you choose the first option, but if you change your mind and want the second option, just let me know, haha!��

 Chapter 164 - 164: 164. The Second Half of Xiao Nian’s Life

    Chapter 164: 164. The Second Half of Xiao Nian��s Life


    Trantor: 549690339


    The sound of the whip, Duanmu Che��s screams of agony, Yan Shiba��s hystericalughter, and the howling wind all intertwined.


    ��Xiaoliang, this can��t go on, the Fifth Prince has a frail body���� Lin Bojun��s face was filled with anxiety. He was tasked to save the prince and he couldn��t let


    Duanmu Che be beaten to death.


    Su Liang heaved a deep sigh, ��That woman is not easy to deal with. General Nian, would you do us a favor? Please spare him a bit. We promise not to cause you any more trouble.��


    Nian Jincheng, who was put down by Lin Bojun and was sitting against a rock, clearly saw Su Liang pleading with him earnestly, all while his hanging hand was discretely giving off signals.


    Only Nian Jincheng could see it; Lin Bojun didn��t notice a thing.


    Understanding the signal, Nian Jincheng coldly remarked, ��I��ve already reached a dead end. Why should I care if he lives or dies?��


    Lin Bojun also sighed, ��General Nian, you still have family in the Heavenly Prison. ��


    That statement was equivalent to adding fuel to the fire.


    Nian Jincheng would never forget how when his entire household was thrown into the Heavenly Prison, thanks to the disaster Nian Ruxue and Nian Ruting caused, he was med for everything. His grandmother cursed him as a freak, his father scolded him as a disaster, and his brother, Nian Jinxing, despised him to the point of wanting to tear him limb from limb.


    And he had done nothing wrong.


    Nian Ruxue, who should take the me, had escaped, while Nian Ruting demanded Nian Jincheng to reveal Gu Ling��s location. When he ignored her, she betrayed him.


    For a while, Nian Jincheng treasured his so-called rtives, especially after the cmity that befell the Gu Family and Gu Ling��s departure.


    But now, Gu Ling was back. As far as Nian Jincheng was concerned, he was the only rtive he could trust.


    Yan Shiba asked loudly, ��Where were you branded?��


    Nian Jincheng replied, ��On my chest.��


    The next moment, a horrifying scream sounded. Yan Shibaughed maniacally, ��Since we don��t have an iron here, I just cut off a small thing from the chest of the Fifth Prince. Is that enough?��


    ��It��s enough.�� Nian Jincheng replied.


    Lin Bojun��s expression was terrible, and Huang Bo, who had been hiding in the shadows, couldn��t help but reveal himself, ��Miss Su, General Lin, we must think of a way quickly!��


    In fact, Duanmu Che was only beaten a few times so far, but at this rate, it wouldn��t take long for him to be beaten to death.


    Su Liang��s gaze was firm. She spoke to Nian Jincheng, ��I don��t know who saved you, but perhaps you might be interested in another person.��


    Nian Jincheng coldly asked, ��Who?��


    Su Liang replied, ��Nian Ruting. I heard she was the one who betrayed you?


    ��What do you intend?�� Nian Jincheng snorted.


    ��It��s simple, make her stop hurting the Fifth Prince. You and Nian Ruting, two for one. It��s a good deal, isn��t it?�� Su Liang said.


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��I agree, but I don��t know who that woman is. She may not agree.��


    ��Just make the proposal!�� Su Liang said.


    Nian Jincheng coughed a few times again. Huang Bo, anxious, urged him to speak quickly. Only then did Nian Jincheng speak out, ��Stop!�� No response. Nian Jincheng raised his voice, ��Stop!��


    Still no response.


    Unable to bear it, Huang Bo shouted loudly, ��Stop it immediately!��


    From behind the huge stone, Yan Shiba��s sly voice came, ��Do you wish to switch to a second method? Sure!��


    Huang Bo looked horrified, ��No, no, no! It��s not like that! It��s just that General Nian has something to say to you!��


    ��Little Nian? If you have something to say, hurry up!�� Yan Shiba peeked half of his body out.


    Weakly, Nian Jincheng said, ��Stop hitting. Let them bring Nian Ruting too. I want to take her away.��


    ��Nian Ruting? The bitch who betrayed you? Sure, bring her here and chop her into pieces!�� Yan Shiba agreed cheerfully and spoke to Su Liang, ��Little girl, you heard it, bring that bitch from the Nian family over. You have half an hour. If I don��t see her by then, I will castrate this waste!��


    Before Yan Shiba finished speaking, Huang Bo had already disappeared.


    However, momentster, Huang Bo returned and whispered to Su Liang and Lin Bojun that someone had gone to report to the Emperor.


    ��Miss Su, I��m really worried about the Master��s health. Can you ask that woman to let you go treat him?�� Huang Bo asked.


    Lin Bojun frowned, ��She won��t agree, and it��s too dangerous.��


    Yet, Su Liang asked Yan Shiba, ��How is Prince Five? Can I go treat his injuries first?��


    Yan Shiba scoffed, ��Little girl, is this your brother or your lover? Aren��t you afraid that once youe here, I��ll keep you? Or are you nning to assassinate me?��


    Su Liang sighed and helplessly shook her head at Huang Bo. She was willing to take the risk, but they didn��t give her a chance, so there was nothing she could do.


    During the time they were waiting for Nian Ruting to be brought, Yan Shiba sat cross-legged behind a boulder. One-half of his body was visible, while the unseen hand held a needle, regrly poking Duanmu Che again and again.


    Duanmu Che had passed out from the pain, not making a sound.


    Yan Shiba started a conversation with Su Liang, ��Little girl, by the sound of your voice, you seem young. What��s your name?��


    After a moment of silence, Su Liang said, ��I��m Su Liang. If you��re interested in me, how about we take turns asking each other questions, and we��ll stop when someone doesn��t want to answer, okay?��


    Yan Shibaughed out loud, ��Interesting, interesting! Come on! Su Liang? Now I know that you��re the Martial Arts Champion of this year��s exam! Did you take the military exam to be an official? Or to go to war?��


    Su Liang responded, ��I haven��t thought about that yet. My turn. Are you sent by


    Gu Ling?��


    Yan Shiba snorted lightly, ��So you all think I��m Gu Ling��s man? I��m not!��


    Lin Bojun furrowed his eyebrows and Huang Bo��s facial expression changed.


    Then, Yan Shiba continued, ��I heard your fianc�� is Ning Jing, the head of the Ning family and the top schr in this year��s exam. Do you like his face or his wealth?��


    Su Liang replied, ��Only a kid would make a choice. He has both, and I want all.�� Lin Bojun and Huang Bo both twitched at the corners of their mouths.


    Nian Jincheng closed his eyes and bowed his head, fearing he would burst intoughter if he didn��t��


    Yan Shibaughed heartily again, ��Ambitious!��


    ��Why did you save Nian Jincheng? Who sent you here?�� Su Liang asked again. Yan Shiba chuckled, ��Since you insist on asking, then it must be Gu Ling.��


    ��But you just said it wasn��t.�� Su Liang said.


    ��Did I? I was just joking.�� Yan Shiba said.


    ��Who really sent you? Aren��t you brave enough to tell?�� Su Liang snorted coldly.


    ��Little sister, don��t rush, it��s my turn to ask you.�� Yan Shiba grinned, ��Have you and Ning Jing slept together yet?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Not yet. Why are you so interested in intimate affairs? If you weren��t sent by Gu Ling, were you one of Nian Jincheng��s admirers?��


    Yan Shiba burst outughing again, ��Since my little sister, you sincerely asked, I really like you, so it doesn��t hurt to tell you. I am indeed an admirer, but not of Nian Jincheng. I��m an admirer of another.��


    Su Liang furrowed her brows, ��Are you referring to Gu Ling?��


    ��You asked an extra question, oh!�� Yan Shibaughed sweetly, ��You guessed correctly! A fleeting nce in the past left me captivated and missing him. I wanted to find him, but he disappeared without a trace. I wanted to ask his only rumored friend, Nian Jincheng, but he had been captured just at this time! What bad luck! But since I��m already here, it can��t be for nothing. I��ll save Nian Jincheng, then if my dream lover is alive and hears about this, he will surelye to find me.��


    Su Liang looked bewildered, ��If what you said is true, it��s indeed possible to achieve your goal. But, how would Gu Ling know where to find you?��


    ��He could juste to my house, in���� Yan Shiba��s voice trailed off, she snorted softly, ��Naughty little girl, trying to get words out of me. Nearly fell for your trick! Since you are willing to help me spread the word, then go to�� a ce known only to Gu Ling and Young Nian! I��ll let him decide after I��ve saved him.��


    ��Sister, you are indeed impressive in both power and courage. Why not reveal your name, so Gu Ling can find youter?�� Su Liang said gently.


    Yan Shiba scoffed, ��Little sister, you asked two more questions. It��s my turn now. What would you do if Ning Jing falls in love with someone else?��


    Su Liang casually responded, ��I��ll let him leave with nothing. I may not need him, but all of the Ning family��s property is mine.��


    ��And what if you fall for another man?�� Yan Shiba asked again.


    Su Liang thought for a moment, ��We��d part on good terms. He��d give me half of his properties.��


    Lin Bojun:


    Huang Bo: . ..


    Nian Jincheng: ��I need to tell my brother about this.


    Yan Shibaughed joyously, anyone who didn��t know the situation would think she had a chance encounter with Su Liang while appreciating the moon in the mountain tonight and that they got along well at first sight.


    Duanmu Yi, who was waiting in the pce, upon learning of the circumstances, immediately ordered Nian Ruting to be sent over, insisting that Duanmu Che must return alive.


    After the person left, Duanmu Chen admitted his mistake, ��I thought Nian Ruting��s matter would be public soon, so when I saw Su Liang and Lin Bojun tonight, I casually mentioned it during our conversation.��


    ��No harm done.�� Duanmu Yi��s expression was grave, ��That lowly woman doesn��t hold much value, it��s useless keeping her around. Thankfully, you told Su Liang, who thought on her feet and suggested using her as a bargaining chip. Otherwise, Che��er might have survived, but there��s no telling how bad his injuries would be! I have really misjudged Nian Jincheng!��


    Duanmu Chen sighed, ��He��s probably given uppletely. What surprised me is, why would a woman appear? There aren��t many women with overwhelming power in this world. If she was sent by Gu Ling, was he originally in the vicinity of the capital? Otherwise, there��s no way she could have arrived so quickly.��


    Duanmu Yi��s eyes slightly narrowed, ��We��ll see if Su Liang and Lin Bojun can find out any information.��


    ��Is the Emperor considering promoting Su Liang?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    Duanmu Yi huffed lightly, ��She is indeed a smart little girl. She��s powerful, but don��t you think she��s mysterious?��


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��She grew up in the capital, but I have never heard of her before. I wonder if she was concealing her abilities or if she had an extraordinary experience after leaving the capital. But for her to be so amazing at such a young age is a rare genius indeed.��


    ��Cheer suspected she was a spy.�� Duanmu Yi stated.


    Duanmu Chen was stunned, ��Didn��t the Fifth Prince have a soft spot for Su


    Liang?��


    ��That was after the Military Exam.�� Duanmu Yi expressed, ��Do you think Su


    Liang could be a spy? No evidence is needed, just tell me what you feel.��


    Duanmu Chen seemed lost in thought, ��I feel, if someone is manipting Su Liang, it��s a waste to have someone of her talent serve as a spy. Her martial arts are secondary, her medical skills are superb. Wouldn��t it be better to have such a person for our personal use?


    Duanmu Yi pondered, ��That makes some sense.��


    ��If you doubt someone, you don��t use them. Father, if you think she��s problematic, give her a token position and dismiss her.�� Duanmu Chen righteously suggested.


    In reality, this was his subtle way of invoking reverse psychology, whilst distancing himself from Su Liang.


    ��Let��s see how tonight unfolds.�� Duanmu Yi dered.


    When Nian Ruting was thrown in front of Su Liang, Su Liang didn��t recognize her at first nce. Her legs weren��t treated in time and were nowpletely disabled. Her hair was messy, her face was deathly pale, and her eyes were staring straight at Su Liang.


    ��Dear sister, your person is here.�� Su Liang spoke up, very politely, ��It��s time to exchange.��


    ��Nian Ruting?�� Yan Shiba called out.


    Nian Ruting responded to the call with a question, ��Are you sent by Gu Ling?��


    Yan Shiba snorted, ��You small wench, are you fantasizing about my beloved? Wait and see how I deal with you!��


    However, she never anticipated that it would be a woman pining for Gu Ling?!


    ��Little sister, throw that woman with thest name Nian off the cliff!�� Yan Shibamanded.


    Nian Ruting froze instantly, ��You dare? I am Gu Ling��s fianc��e!��


    ��Shut up! Or else, I will chop you in half and throw you down!�� Yan Shiba roared, ��My little brother is waiting below! Just under that tree with thentern hanging on it!��


    ��Alright. I will throw her down, and you will bring the Fifth Prince out from behind the rock, agreed?�� Su Liang negotiated with Yan Shiba.


    ��Deal!�� Yan Shiba readily agreed.


    Then, Su Liang dragged Nian Ruting by the arm to the edge of the cliff, looked at the ancient pine with a redntern hanging on it and was about to throw her down. But she asked Yan Shiba, ��In case your little brother is napping, do you want me to call out to him.��


    Yan Shiba flung a stone down and a man��s groan echoed from the bottom of the cliff��


    Su Liang guessed it was probably Yan Shiqi.


    Feeling ill at ease, Nian Ruting clung to Su Liang��s leg, ��I won��t go with her! Send me back to the Heavenly Prison!�� If it truly were Gu Ling��s admirer, she certainly wouldn��t let her go easy.


    Su Liang pulled Nian Ruting��s hand off and pushed her off the cliff.


    Nian Ruting��s scream echoed through the mountains beforeing to an abrupt halt.


    Yan Shiba kept her promise, dragging one of Duanmu Che��s legs from behind the giant rock and then she let go of Duanmu Che, she then walked towards the location near the ancient pine, ��Let the little onee here, I will take him away.��


    There was an abrupt sound of fighting from behind the giant stone. Yan Shiba sneered, ��Little sister, I like you, so I was talking to you nicely. Who would have thought someone would try to attack me from behind? They��re seeking death!��


    Su Liang had no idea who had gone, it must have been a master appointed by Duanmu Yi, trying to rescue Duanmu Che from behind, and then attack Yan Shiba.


    However, Yan Shiba definitely didn��te alone; she was eager to fulfill her promise to Su Liang to find Gu Ling as soon as possible. Tonight she brought a lot of her brothers, each of whom was a ruthless assassin.


    The sound of the fight was still ongoing. Seeing Yan Shiba wanting to return to Duanmu Che��s side, Su Liang quickly spoke, ��Let them do their fighting, should we continue our trade?�� As she spoke, she pulled Nian Jincheng over.


    Yan Shiba snorted coldly, ��I��ll give you another chance! Hurry and bring


    Xiaonian over!��


    Lin Bojun followed behind, his hand on his sword hilt, ready for any eventuality.


    As Su Liang released Nian Jincheng, Yan Shiba grabbed him and tossed him off the cliff!


    On seeing this, Su Liang took a step and arrived at Duanmu Che��s side.


    But Yan Shiba did not leave immediately. Sheughed coldly, drew her sword, and charged at Su Liang, ��Let me have a taste of the superior skills of Qian Country��s Martial Arts Champion!��


    Su Liang met Yan Shiba��s attack head-on, providing an opportunity for Huang Bo to carry Duanmu Che away.


    The experts arranged by Duanmu Yi had all emerged, and the assassins on Yan Shiba��s side had all revealed themselves. The fight between the two sides was on the verge of blowing up.


    ��I��m tired! No more ying!�� Yan Shiba feinted and leapt off the cliff.


    Herpanions followed suit, all disappearing over the edge like dumplings in a pot.


    Su Liang saw the people sent by Duanmu Yi giving chase. She wanted to remind them not to, but if they did not chase, the me would again fall on her, and since she was not in charge of those people, she let them be.


    ��Miss Su! Quick,e and see our master!�� Huang Bo was calling for Su Liang.


    Su Liang nced once more at the redntern fluttering in the wind, then sheathed her weapon and began to walk back.


    Lin Bojun let out a sigh of relief. As long as Duanmu Che was alive, their mission waspleted. And furthermore, Su Liang had proposed handing over an extra Nian Ruting, saving Duanmu Che��s life.


    Su Liang was stunned upon seeing Duanmu Che. His face was covered with fine blood vessels. On closer inspection, there were tiny red dots all over his face, all punctured by a needle��..


    The dozen or soshes Yan Shiba had given him also left two bloody streaks on Duanmu Che��s face. It was a ghastly sight.


    There was arge pool of blood on Duanmu Che��s right chest. Yan Shiba had indeed cut off something from his chest.


    Huang Bo was livid, ��That vicious woman! I hope I never find her!��


    Su Liang took Duanmu Che��s pulse. The situation was bad, but his life was not in danger.


    She administered medication to Duanmu Che and bandaged his wounds to stop the bleeding before instructing Huang Bo to return him to the pce.


    Huang Bo, carrying the unconscious Duanmu Che, left. Su Liang, without paying attention to those chasing after Yan Shiba, descended the mountain with Lin Bojun.


    By the time Su Liang and Lin Bojun entered the pce again, the men who had gone after Yan Shiba had also returned.


    All of them were alive, a few were injured, but none fatally.


    ��Those people seemed like the work of assassins, but they didn��t seem interested in killing tonight,�� the elder at the head said.


    Duanmu Chen frowned, ��Are they really Gu Ling��s admirers, or assassins hired by Gu Ling? From Yanyun Building?��


    Duanmu Yi��s face was grim, ��We��ll discuss thister. Su Liang, you��ve made a significant contribution this time, you can tell me what reward you want. The most important task I��m entrusting you with now is to help Che��er recover.��


    Su Liang furrowed her eyebrows slightly, ��Your Majesty, could you assign someone else to treat the fifth prince?��


    Duanmu Yi��s face turned cold, ��Why? You��re not willing?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��At the beginning, I was very willing to treat the fifth prince, even though he didn��t like me at all, which Huang Bo knows. Now it seems that the fifth prince has taken a liking to me, but I am already engaged. I��m afraid more interactions would only lead to more troubles.��


    Duanmu Yi��s face softened slightly, ��That��s true. It would not be proper for Che��er to persist in wanting to marry you. Very well, you can teach the method of acupuncture and medication for Che��er to Imperial Physician Gao.��


    Su Liang immediately nodded, ��Alright, thank you, your Majesty, for your understanding.��


    When Su Liang returned home, it was almost dawn.


    Ning Jing came out of the room, ��How did it go?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��It went smoothly. Your brother is now in Yan Shiba��s hands. We need to think about how to help him.��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Thank you.��


    ��The rest of Xiaonian��s life depends on you, how do you n to settle him down?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing thought for a moment and said, ��Let him sell tea. Or give him to Yang


    Yu, the cloth seller would work just fine..��

 Chapter 165 - 165: 165. Deep bond between brothers

    Chapter 165 - 165: 165. Deep bond between brothers


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang slept soundly until the sun was shining brightly, and when she got up to make breakfast, guests arrived.


    It was the elderly doctor Gao Jiabao and his grandson Gao Jiabao.


    Having received an imperial decree from the Emperor this morning, Doctor Gao took the initiative to visit Su Liang, hoping that she could also help take a look at Gao Jiabao��s injury.


    Ning Jing hosted the grandfather and grandson in the small hall, making tea for them.


    ��We apologize for the intrusion,�� the old doctor began.


    Ning Jing shook his head slightly, ��The matter of treating the Fifth Prince cannot be dyed.��


    ��Yes, indeed!�� The old doctorughed heartily.


    Gao Jiabao asked, ��It was Su Liang who saved the Fifth Princest night?��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��It wasn��t only her.��


    As they spoke, the tea was ready, its aroma inviting and refreshing.


    Dr. Gao took a sip and was astonished, ��Is this��?��


    Ning Jing replied calmly, ��Da Hong Pao.��


    As a doctor who frequently served the nobles in the pce, the old doctor recognized the scent of Da Hong Pao tea, which was often drunk by the Empress Dowager.


    Gao Jiabao took a couple of sips and nodded, ��Truly extraordinary!��


    As the head of the Ning family in Xunyang, a renowned tea merchant, it was not surprising that Ning Jing had Da Hong Pao tea on hand.


    However, having it was one thing, but choosing to serve the best Da Hong Pao tea to their unexpected guests was surprising to them.


    After all, they were not close.


    As guests, feeling respected and valued, their hearts naturally warmed.


    Ning Jing gave them a sense of sincerity, even though he was not overly enthusiastic in his words and smiles.


    Su Liang brought over breakfast she had prepared, and without anymunication, Ning Jing went to set the table, getting four sets of utensils.


    ��Don��t bother, we��ve already eaten,�� Gao Jiabao said, a bit embarrassed.


    Su Liang smiled, ��It��s my fault for getting upte today. Please try some simple home-cooked dishes, and after we finish, we��ll discuss the main issue.��


    Seeing that in their brief conversation, Ning Jing had already prepared four bowls of porridge, the grandfather and grandson stopped declining.


    Gao Jiabao thought, even if it wasn��t tasty, he mustn��t show his disappointment.


    Unexpectedly, after one bite of the porridge, he was conquered by its deliciously sweet and smooth taste.


    Dr. Gao happilymented, ��I didn��t expect Miss Su to be such a good cook.��


    The pair was surprised that Su Liang cooked the meal herself since there were no servants at her residence. She and Ning Jing clearly didn��tck money.


    After breakfast, seeing Ning Jing getting up to clean up the dishes, the grandfather and grandson were even more astonished.


    As Ning Jing went to the kitchen, Gao Jiabao couldn��t help but ask Su Liang, ��Do you always do things like this?��


    Both of them were top schrs in civil and military fields and extremely wealthy, but they did everything themselves? The Gao family was not nobility, and even Gao Jiabao, a young master, had two young servants and two maids to attend to him.


    Su Liang nodded, ��We��re used to it.��


    Firstly, both Su Liang and Ning Jing had secrets to keep. Living with a third person wouldn��t be as carefree as they were now, able to say and do as they pleased without worry.


    Secondly, as a transmigrator, Su Liang��s education in her previous life made it difficult for her to ept enving others.


    There was a great difference between paying someone to help with work and buying a servant as property, owning them and having full control over their fate.


    However, she respected the rules of this time and didn��t see her friends�� ownership of servants as wrong.


    When Xing Yusheng had previously sent Qi Jun to be their coachman for a day, Su Liang hadn��t refused his well-intentioned gesture.


    Just like the matter of being vegetarian. Whether one is a vegetarian due to personal reasons, what they eat, and whether they eat or not, it is their own business. But if they point fingers and criticize others�� dietary choices, thinking that eating meat is wrong and persuading others to be vegetarian, that would be too meddlesome.


    ��You guys really���� Gao Jiabao thought for a moment but didn��t know how to describe it, then said, ��Are very special.��


    Su Liang talked to the old Imperial Physician Gao about treating Duanmu Che, and Gao Jiabao sat nearby, finding it very fascinating.


    His grandfather had always been quite stubborn when it came to medical skills, yet he was surprised that when discussing it with Su Liang, there was no trace of the elder��s pride. After Duanmu Che��s matter was done, he even took the initiative to consult Su Liang about some problems he had failed to solve for a long time.


    What was even more amazing was that Su Liang could answer most of the questions his grandfather asked.


    The old man��s eyes sparkled even more, and he eximed three times, ��That��s right, it should be like this! Howe I didn��t think of it!��


    Gao Jiabao had a feeling that his grandfather��s medical skills were really not as good as this young girl��s.


    As a result, it was almost noon, and the old Imperial Physician showed no sign of stopping,pletely forgetting about the time.


    But he had to go to Five Princes Mansion in the afternoon.


    Gao Jiabao couldn��t help but remind him, ��Grandfather, it��s gettingte.��


    Upon hearing this, the old Imperial Physician looked out and saw the sun shining brightly, with the day halfway gone. He hurriedly got up to leave, ��Sorry, I won��t have time today. When does Miss Su have time? I��ll bring Jiabao over, and you can have a look at his injury.��


    Gao Jiabao: ��Before, it was agreed that after discussing Duanmu Che��s matter, Su Liang would help examine his injury, or else he wouldn��te. As a result, his grandfather was about to leave, and only remembered him now.


    Even Gao Jiabao felt that the old Imperial Physician just wanted to find an excuse to visit Su Liang again and discuss medical skills, using him as an excuse��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Whenever I am at home, I can do it. I also have many questions to ask the old Imperial Physician Gao.��


    The old Imperial Physician immediately nodded, ��No problem.��


    Su Liang escorted them out of the courtyard and met Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing.


    After exchanging simple greetings, the Gao family left, and Su Liang weed Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing inside.


    ��Sister Su, yesterday the emperor asked my second brother to save the fifth prince. I was so worried; I couldn��t sleep until my second brother returned,�� Lin Xueqing��s bloodshot eyes showed that she indeed hadn��t slept wellst night. However, sheughed, ��I knew it, with Sister Su there, nothing could have


    gone wrong! My second brother said that it was all thanks to Sister Su that the fifth prince was saved, and he didn��t even do anything!��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��It wasn��t just my credit.��


    ��I don��t care about credit, I just worry about your safety!�� Lin Xueqingughed.


    When Xing Yusheng went to the Lin Family to pick up Lin Xueqing, he already knew what had happened, but he still had some questions to ask Su Liang, ��Do you believe that the woman who kidnapped the fifth prince said she is just an admirer of Gu Ling?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Without any evidence to prove otherwise, let��s believe her for now.��


    ��How incredibly beautiful is Gu Ling to have such a crazy admirer?�� Lin Xueqing was very curious.


    Su Liang indicated that she was curious too.


    Xing Yusheng actually wanted to find Gu Ling as well. Not for any other reason, but just because Gu Ling had saved his mother years ago, and he wanted to confirm that Gu Ling was still alive.


    When Ning Jing entered, Lin Xueqingughed and said, ��I think Senior Brother Ning is the most beautiful, wealthy, and talented with a boundless future. What do you think, Sister Su?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No, I am the most beautiful, wealthy, and talented with a boundless future.��


    Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing both nodded repeatedly, unable to stopughing.


    After learning that Lian Shun had left the capital and headed south, Xing Yusheng was somewhat surprised. Men��s intuition told him that Lian Shun had feelings for Su Liang. He didn��t expect Lian Shun to give up after learning that Su Liang had set her marriage, which showed he had a good character.


    ��Both my second brother and I are about to get married, but my eldest brother��s lifelong matter hasn��t been settled yet. It��s really worrying.�� Lin Xueqing sighed lightly.


    This was not a world where marriage was free, and the order of the elder and younger was strict. Especially in marriages, they��re often arranged ording to the order of age, and it was rare for a younger brother to marry before his elder brother.


    Xing Yusheng smiled, ��My father-in w said we don��t have to worry about my eldest brother for now. We have to wait for him to find a girl he likes before discussing it. We can��t dy the marriage between my second brother and Xueqing. Let outsiders say whatever they want. ��


    As long as Lin Boyan didn��t mind his younger siblings getting married first, there wouldn��t be any problems.


    After chatting for a while, Lin Xueqing and Su Liang cooked together, while Xing Yusheng saw Ning Jing working on a wood carving. There were already many ced on the bookshelf, of various sizes and shapes, all very delicate. He jokingly asked if Ning Jing could give him one.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��No.��


    Xing Yusheng: ��He knew this would be the oue.


    The young couple came to visit and left in the afternoon because Lin Xueqing said she wanted to take a look at Wangxiang Mountain, so Xing Yusheng took her out of town.


    Just as they left, Duanmu Chen��s confidant Chang��an secretly came over and brought Su Liang another piece of news.


    ��His Majesty said this morning that he not only wants to choose consorts for


    Master and the Fifth Prince, but also for the Sixth Princess.�� Chang��an said, ��His Majesty specially mentioned Vice Minister of Rites Lin, and has a high regard for him.��


    Su Liang was stunned for a moment, and then realized that Chang��an was talking about Lin Boyan. At a young age, Lin Boyan had already be the Vice Minister of Rites, and was once praised by Duanmu Yi for having the style of his father.


    Before Lin Shuzhi retired, the former emperor once said that Lin Shuzhi had the talent to be a prime minister.


    Without any surprises, Lin Boyan would have a bright future in the officialdom.


    It wasmon in history for top schrs to marry princesses, but Ning Jing, the top schr in literature, and Su Liang, the martial arts champion, had directly be a family, leaving no opportunity for others to exploit their marriage.


    Otherwise, it might be possible that Su Liang would marry Duanmu Che, and Ning Jing would marry Duanmu Qianqian, which would be terrifying.


    Duanmu Yi apparently had no intention to let his favorite daughter marry into a powerful family, but instead considered her happiness, choosing a person whose family status was not high but had a promising future and a clean family style. Who would dare not treat Duanmu Qianqian well by marrying down?


    Su Liang sighed faintly, ��His Majesty has a good eye.��


    Chang��anughed, ��Master ordered me to inform Miss Su about this, but he hopes that Miss Su won��t interfere this time. Although there were coincidences in Miss Lin and General Lin��s marriage, His Majesty has also fulfilled it. If Lin Boyan was chosen as the son-inw this time, it would be a bit hard to exin if a fianc��e suddenly appeared.��


    Su Liang covered her forehead, ��I understand. Thank you for the kindness of the Fourth Prince.��


    Su Liang didn��t expect that simr things would happen again and again.


    Upon calming down and thinking, Su Liang found that she was getting closer and closer to the center of power, and some things were bound to happen.


    Originally, Duanmu Qianqian had shown fondness for Nian Jincheng, and Duanmu Yi might have intended to let Nian Jincheng be his son-inw, but he had not yet granted the marriage. Nian Jincheng was used of rebellion and was directly disqualified.


    However, Duanmu Qianqian had reached the age when she had to get married, so they could only choose another person. The two sons of Lin family were all outstanding young talents highly regarded by Duanmu Yi. Lin Bojun already had a partner, and apart from his low birth, Lin Boyan was suitable in all other aspects.


    He was also a top schr, although not from this session.


    Not long ago, Lin Xueqing was still worried that her elder brother couldn��t find a wife, but here shees.


    After Chang��an left, Su Liang went to talk to Ning Jing about it, ��Duanmu Chen only wants to curry favor, and he figured out that as long as I know it, I will definitely find a way to break off this possible marriage. There is no benefit for Duanmu Chen in having Lin��s elder brother be the son-inw because Duanmu Qianqian is not his sister from the same mother but was born to the empress. Nowadays, the Lin Family is married to Xing Family and Qin Family, and the interests in this rtionship are not concealed.��


    The marriage rtionships among the aristocrats in the capital city were intricate, and many interestbinations were through marriage, especially the royal family.


    Duanmu Yi might be considering his daughter��s lifelong happiness. But the Empress and the Crown Prince��s faction might not be trying to use Duanmu Qianqian��s marriage to expand their power.


    It is difficult to tell who first associated Lin Boyan with Duanmu Qianqian. Although it seems to be proposed by Duanmu Yi, it might be the whisperings of the empress.


    Su Liang continued, ��Duanmu Chen sent someone to tell me about this, and said not to interfere, and not to be discovered by His Majesty. I think he wants me to interfere, but not to leave any traces, and not to involve him. I think we can manage or not manage. What do you think?��


    Ning Jing said indifferently, ��Don��t interfere for now, and we��ll see how it goes.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Well. There��s no need to act rashly since nothing has been settled yet. You should thank me.��


    Ning Jing looked up, ��Thank for what?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��I have reason to suspect that if I hadn��t said we were engaged, you would be the most popr candidate to be the son-inw of the Sixth Princess. It��s quite a ssic scenario for a top schr to be a son-inw.�� ��Thanks.�� Ning Jing said halfheartedly.


    Su Liang negotiated with him, ��Then the condition you asked me to promise because of the marriage should be written off, right?�� Ning Jing shook his head, ��No, I already thanked you.��


    Su Liang:�� Alright then.


    At the Residence of the Fifth Prince.


    When Elder Imperial Physician Gao came, Duanmu Che had drunk the medicine and was sleeping.


    It took half an hour before Duanmu Che woke up, and Huang Bo let Elder Imperial Physician Gao go in.


    In just a few days, Elder Imperial Physician Gao felt that Duanmu Che had be much gloomier. He carefully paid respects, saying that he had learned the acupuncture technique that Su Liang used for Duanmu Che in the future and he would be responsible for treating Duanmu Che.


    Duanmu Che spoke coldly, ��Except for Su Liang, I won��t ept any other doctors! Elder Imperial Physician Gao, please leave!��


    Elder Imperial Physician Gao didn��t expect this situation.


    Huang Bo persuaded Duanmu Che that his health was the most important thing.


    However, Duanmu Che became angry, ��If you really think my health is important, find that woman and bring her to me! I have something to say to her!��


    Fearing to anger Duanmu Che further, Huang Bo could only ask the Imperial Physician Gao to leave first and then seek the Emperor��s decision.


    Upon learning of Duanmu Che��s tantrum, Duanmu Yi did not indulge him and directly ordered someone to bring Duanmu Che to live in the pce, to get better before leaving. He then had Imperial Physician Gao treat Duanmu Che.


    The next day, Imperial Physician Gao visited again, still apanied by his grandson.


    Su Liang asked if the treatment for Duanmu Che went smoothly yesterday, and Imperial Physician Gao told the truth, saying that it did not go well.


    Su Liang was speechless. Duanmu Yi really loved Duanmu Che, so much that Duanmu Che could be quite a handful! At this rate, he would eventually cause his own death!


    To avoid being forgotten again, Gao Jiabao asked Su Liang to help check his injuries first.


    ��The recovery is not bad.�� After examining him, Su Liang asked what medicine the Imperial Physician Gao used, and the two of them discussed for a while before making some adjustments to the prescription.


    Then, the old and the young started discussing medical skills. They exchanged knowledge, but Gao Jiabao was not interested in medical skills. After getting Su Liang��s permission, he went for a walk in the garden.


    At the moment, Su Liang��s biggest concern was where Yan Shiba took Nian Jincheng.


    That night, Yan Shiba appeared again at three in the morning, and the same scene happened asst time. Su Liang��s room suddenly had two more people��


    ��Ning Jing, you should go back to sleep.�� Su Liang only peeked her head out very naturally.


    After Ning Jing left, Yan Shiba got into Su Liang��s bed again, ��Liang sister, wasn��t our coboration seamless the other night?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Not bad.��


    ��What do you mean ��not bad��?�� Yan Shiba coughed lightly, ��That was perfect!


    We were in perfect harmony!��


    ��What about Nian Jincheng? Did you ask him about Gu Ling��s whereabouts?�� Su Liang asked.


    Yan Shiba shook her head, ��Nian Jincheng wouldn��t say a word. I didn��t hit him, as you suggested, but I threatened him. If he doesn��t confess tonight, I��ll find some girls at Zuixiang Building to take care of him. He was really scared, haha!��


    Su Liang: ��


    ��Don��t worry, Liang sister. I can definitely pry Nian��s mouth open!�� Yan Shiba was quite confident, ��What about Nian Ruting, who��s still alive? How are you going to deal with her?��


    ��Let Nian Jincheng decide.�� Su Liang said, ��I was worried that you might identally kill Duanmu Che in the heat of the moment, and I wouldn��t be able to exin it. Why don��t you hand Nian Jincheng over to me, and I��ll ask him?��


    ��No way! We agreed that I��d bring Gu Ling to you! You can��t find him yourself!�� Yan Shiba said.


    ��Then be careful that Gu Ling finds you and kidnaps Nian Jincheng back.�� Su Liang said.


    Yan Shibaughed slyly, ��I hope hees! I��m afraid he won��t!��


    After chatting for a while, Su Liang didn��t ask where Nian Jincheng was hidden, and Yan Shiba hurriedly left.


    Su Liang called for Ning Jing through the wall but received no response. She understood what was going on.


    When it was almost dawn, Yan Shiba reappeared, furious. ��Damn it! Last night, Gu Ling really stole Nian Jincheng away! I didn��t catch him!��


    Su Liang frowned, ��So soon?��


    ��Maybe Gu Ling had his eyes on me the night before!�� Yan Shiba clenched her fist and mmed the bed, ��I��m so angry! Our efforts were in vain, and the trail is now broken!��


    Su Liang patted Yan Shiba��s back, ��Why not just let it go?��


    Yan Shiba leaped up, ��Let it go? No way! Even if I have to search the ends of the earth, I��ll catch Gu Ling and make him warm your bed!��


    With that, Yan Shiba disappeared again.


    Su Liang hesitated for a moment, wondering whether she should tell Yan Shiba the truth, but changed her mind. Although Yan Shiba sometimes seemed to treat Su Liang well, her character couldn��t be relied upon. In matters of great importance, she mustn��t speak out.


    When Su Liang got up, she knocked on Ning Jing��s door and was told toe in. Pushing open the door and walking past the screen, she saw Nian Jincheng lying weakly on the bed, and Ning Jing standing by the bedside, wringing a wet towel.


    This scene of brotherly love touched Su Liang.


    The next moment, Ning Jing threw the wrung towel onto Nian Jincheng��s face and said, ��Wash your face, you��re filthy..��

 Chapter 166 - 166: Stick it out to the end

    Chapter 166 - 166: Stick it out to the end


    Trantor: 549690339


    Nian Jincheng wiped his face and saw Su Liang appear beside Ning Jing, looking at him with a smile, ��Congrattions, General Nian, on regaining your freedom.��


    ��Thank you.�� Nian Jincheng managed a pale smile, handed the towel to Ning


    Jing, and sighed softly, ��Freedom�� I can never see the light of day again.��


    He was alive, but he wasbeled a rebel, bing the biggest wanted criminal in Qian Country together with Gu Ling. In the future, he could only hide his identity and live in hiding.


    There was no future in sight.


    Su Liang bumped Ning Jing with her elbow, ��Look at how you��ve made him suffer.��


    Nian Jincheng was startled upon hearing this and quickly shook his head, ��I didn��t mean it like that�� Don��t overthink it, Su Liang. It has nothing to do with him.��


    ��I know, he��s your best brother, I can��t me him.�� Su Liang smiled lightly, ��You��re feeling lost now?��


    Nian Jincheng sighed deeply, ��Yeah, suddenly I have nothing left. I don��t know where I can go or what I can do in the future.��


    Su Liang��s lips curled up slightly, ��Your brother suggested you sell tea leaves.�� Nian Jincheng frowned, ��Sell tea leaves? Run a business? I don��t understand����


    ��Not understanding isn��t a problem. As long as you��re interested, you can learn.�� Su Liang said, ��You just need to think about whether you want to.�� Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��To be honest, I don��t.��


    Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent, ��If you don��t like selling tea leaves, how about running a fabric store?�� Su Liang held her forehead.


    Nian Jincheng: .


    ��Selling fabric suits you.�� Ning Jing said, ��Don��t believe me? Give it a try.��


    Ning Jing went out with the basin of water following his words. Seeing Nian Jincheng bewildered, Su Liang didn��t leave immediately.


    ��Su Liang, what��s wrong with him? Why does he insist on me selling fabric? Where to? What kind of fabric?�� Nian Jincheng found it inexplicable. He could understand selling tea leaves since Ning Jing did sell them��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��I have a friend who is a silk merchant from the Yang


    Family, named Yang Yu. Ning Jing wants to send you to her.��


    Nian Jincheng frowned, ��Send me to her�� What does he think of me?��


    ��Right now, it��s very dangerous for you to stay in the capital city, and we are being watched by many people, so we can��t suddenly have an extra person by our side.�� Su Liang exined, ��Ning Jing just wants to arrange a safe ce for you. Once you��ve recovered, you can decide where to go and what to do.��


    ��I see.�� Nian Jincheng nodded his head, ��But it seems like he really wants me to sell fabric. Actually, I can stay and be a secret guard for you. I��d be happy to.��


    Su Liang said something that hurt Nian Jincheng��s feelings, ��Our martial arts skills are fine, we probably don��t need you to suffer like that.��


    Nian Jincheng: �� I feel like I��m useless��


    ��Take it easy, take your time to heal, and think about itter.�� Su Liang checked Nian Jincheng��s pulse. Apart from theck of blood and energy due to his injury, there were no major problems.


    Ning Jing came back. Su Liang told him the prescription and asked him to prepare and cook the medicine for Nian Jincheng, ��Take care of your brother.��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Does he need acupuncture?��


    Su Liang thought about it, ��It can be done, but it��s not necessary.��


    ��Then let��s do it.�� Ning Jing said.


    Nian Jincheng didn��t realize what they were talking about for a moment. When Su Liang left, Ning Jing lifted the nket, peeled off his top, took out a needle pack and ced it on the bedside, and pulled out a thin, long gold needle.


    ��What are you doing?�� Nian Jincheng��s eyes widened.


    ��Shut up and don��t move.�� As soon as Ning Jing finished speaking, he inserted the needle and pped Nian Jincheng on the forehead, ��Rx.�� Nian Jincheng��s expression was odd, ��Aling, have I offended you?��


    ��What did you call me?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Nian Jincheng immediately changed his tune, ��ANing.�� ��Don��t worry, he won��t die,�� Ning Jing said.


    Nian Jincheng fell silent. Oh well, he was tired, let it be.


    When it was time for dinner, Nian Jincheng slowly got up and moved to sit at the table, sighing in relief, ��Feeling so weak is unbearable.��


    ��You brought it on yourself,�� Ning Jing said.


    Nian Jincheng��s face stiffened.


    When the Gu Family had met with disaster, Gu Ling had proposed to take Nian Jincheng with him, not forpanionship, but for fear of Nian Jincheng being implicated.


    Nian Jincheng had hesitated but ultimately stayed behind, fearing that the Nian Family would be harmed if he disappeared.


    Gu Ling had said that Nian Jincheng would eventually be suspected by the royal family because of him, and even if he made great contributions, it would be useless.


    Nian Jincheng naively believed that as long as he faithfully served the royal family with loyalty and dedication, such things wouldn��t happen as Gu Ling said.


    In the end, it turned out that Nian Jincheng was wrong.


    Gu Ling had also said that the Nian Family was not worth Nian Jincheng��s sincere efforts, but Nian Jincheng simply didn��t believe it. The affection and caring that he couldn��t get made him yearn for it even more.


    In this matter, he was utterly wrong.


    ��By the way, how is Nian Ruting doing?�� Su Liang changed the subject.


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��I don��t know, I haven��t seen her. The woman who saved me is the sister you knew from Su Vige, right? Who is she? She was doing everything she could to find out Gu Ling��s whereabouts, weren��t you two in cahoots?��


    ��That��s Yan Shiba, the owner of Yanyun Building. She owes me a life-saving favor and wants to give Gu Ling as a gift for me to warm the bed,�� Su Liang calmly said.


    Nian Jincheng looked at Su Liang, then at Ning Jing, his face strange, ��Isn��t it possible now?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��The point is not that. Although she saved you this time, we are not on the same side.��


    ��I understand.�� Nian Jincheng nodded. ��It��s just a transaction.��


    Half-jokingly, Su Liang asked Nian Jincheng, ��Won��t you really me Ning Jing for your current situation? After all, he is the one who caused your trouble.��


    Nian Jincheng became serious and shook his head, ��No, I won��t. It��s not his fault. If it weren��t for him saving me, I would have died long ago. He secretly taught me martial arts. Otherwise, I wouldn��t have achieved anything growing up in the Nian Family. I wanted to be a militarymander, originally hoping that my family would take notice of me and value me, but now it seems ridiculous and foolish. Besides, I didn��t know how to do anything else, so I wanted to join the army.��


    ��I see,�� Su Liang nodded. ��Then you can try doing other things in the future, maybe you are more suitable for that.��


    Nian Jincheng twitched the corner of his mouth, ��Actually, I��m not very smart. He taught me martial arts, and I learned very slowly.��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Self-awareness.��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��No wonder, I thought Ning Jing was hiding his true skills. It turns out it��s a talent issue that you are so far behind him in martial arts.��


    Nian Jincheng felt a sting in his heart, ��Yes.��


    ��But you��re not only far behind him, I��m also far behind him. He��s not human, he��s a monster,�� Su Liang said. ��You��re a martial arts champion, much better than most martial artists in the world.��


    Ning Jing looked at Su Liang, ��Are you praising yourself?��


    Su Liang raised his eyebrows, ��Is there a problem?�� Nian Jinchengughed, ��I think it��s fine.��


    His confusion was only temporary. At this moment, sitting and eating with Ning Jing and Su Liang, and listening to their conversation, he feltfortable, rxed, and at ease.


    After the meal, Ning Jing concocted medicine for Nian Jincheng. After drinking it, he fell into a deep sleep.


    Su Liang asked Ning Jing how he was going to sleep since Nian Jincheng had taken his bed.


    ��That one.�� Ning Jing pointed to therge soft couch in Su Liang��s room. It was custom-made for Su Liang by Wan Hui and was veryfortable. Su Liang would asionally take a nap on it when he was tired from reading.


    ��Let��s move that one out,�� Su Liang agreed without hesitation. ��But it��s also fine for you two brothers to sleep in the same bed.��


    Ning Jing nced at Su Liang coldly, ��No matter what you��re thinking, stop it.��


    Duanmu Che was ordered by Duanmu Yi to move into the Imperial Pce to live, and the old Imperial Physician Gao woulde in to treat him daily.


    When the old Imperial Physician Gao met Su Liang again, he mentioned


    Duanmu Che, saying that he had be much quieter and had not mentioned Su Liang again.


    The new message sent by Duanmu Chen is about Yin Country��s female general


    Man Ya, who started discussing ceasefire agreements with the Qian Country��s Royal Family after resting for three days in the post house due to limatization.


    No one from the Yin Country��s Royal Family came, and although Man Ya was a prospective crown princess, she was not yet the crown princess, so she was not qualified to talk directly with Duanmu Yi. Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Chen were responsible for this matter.


    Man Ya proposed that Yin Country wanted to form a matrimonial alliance with


    Qian Country.


    But there is no definite n for the marriage alliance.


    The arrangement of official positions for the schrs who passed the Imperial examination had not been decided yet.


    In fact, the purpose of Ning Jing taking the Imperial examination had been fulfilled at the moment when he became the Top Schr. He was just satisfying the unfulfilled wish of the real Ning Jing.


    And Su Liang��s goal was to have the opportunity to investigate the true cause of the death of the Su Family members and bring justice for them.


    Originally, she wanted to start from Duanmu Che to obtain clues, but she never expected the situation to turn so ugly in the end, so she no longer nned to deal with Duanmu Che.


    How to investigate the Su Family matter is now an urgent problem for Su Liang.


    But to her surprise, trouble came before she even had any clues��


    On an ordinary day, Su Liang was practicing martial arts, Ning Jing was reading, and Nian Jincheng was disguising himself as a corpse. Suddenly, some government soldiers came to the door, bearing a fierce attitude, saying they wanted to see Su Liang.


    The leader was Vice-minister of the Ministry of Justice named Gou Yu.


    Su Liang was confused as she heard Gou Yu ask, ��Miss Su, where were youst night, and can anyone testify?��


    Su Liang answered, ��I was at homest night, and I didn��t go out. My sworn brother Ning Jing can testify.��


    ��Is it that you are already sleeping together even though you haven��t married yet?�� Gou Yu asked.


    Su Liang sensed that the visitor was up to no good and shook her head in denial, ��No.��


    ��Then how can he testify for you?�� Gou Yu sneered.


    Su Liang remained calm, ��Well, let��s just say there is no witness. May I ask why are you looking for me?��


    Gou Yu looked at Su Liang coldly, ��A murder case urred in the capital cityst night, and all the evidence points to Miss Su as the murderer!��


    Su Liang��s expression turned inexplicable, ��Who died?��


    Gou Yu answered, ��The second young master of the Xiao Family, Xiao Muyun!


    Miss Su should not be unfamiliar with this person, right? Arrest her!��


    Su Liang was astonished, as she had almost forgotten about Xiao Muyun. Ever since Duanmu Chen did something, Xiao Muyun had stopped pestering Su Liang, and she thought there would be no more entanglements in the future.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Muyun suddenly died?


    Su Liang remained calm, and as two government soldiers walked towards her, she said, ��I��m not a criminal until I��m proven guilty. I will cooperate with the investigation. Let��s go.��


    Seeing that Su Liang��s attitude was eptable and considering her aplishments, Gou Yu ordered the government soldiers to retreat, ��In that case, pleasee with us to the Xiao Family Mansion for a visit, Miss Su!�� Su Liang nodded, ��Alright. Please wait for a moment, I��ll change my clothes.��


    After changing her clothes, Su Liang, still carrying her medicine box, went into Ning Jing��s room first.


    ��I don��t know who killed Xiao Muyun, I��ll go take a look.�� Su Liang said.


    Nian Jincheng whispered, ��Ning Jing, you should go with Su Liang. Someone must have deliberately framed her,��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I��m not going.��


    ��I didn��t ask you.�� Su Liang snorted lightly and turned around to leave.


    When it quieted down outside, Nian Jincheng frowned at Ning Jing, ��What��s the matter with you? She might be in big trouble, and you��re not going to help


    Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent, ��You��re the one in big trouble if someone finds out.��


    Nian Jincheng paused, ��Is it because I��m here that you didn��t go with Su Liang? Do you think I��m more important than her?��


    Ning Jing frowned at Nian Jincheng, ��What are you talking about?��


    Nian Jincheng realized that his previous question was inappropriate and he shook his head awkwardly, ��Nothing.��


    It was not about which person was more important, but which matter was more serious.


    Ning Jing believed that Su Liang could handle the trouble she was facing, so he chose to stay home, considering that the consequences of Nian Jincheng being discovered were worse.


    Su Liang rode a horse and followed a group of government soldiers to the Prime Minister Mansion of Xiao Family.


    The passers-by she met on the road, seeing Su Liang, were all whispering and pointing, talking about something.


    Su Liang listened carefully and found that Xiao Muyun��s death had already been widely spread in a short time.


    ��I really didn��t expect that Su Liang, the Martial Arts Champion, had secretly engaged in a rtionship with the second young master of the Xiao Family before her adulthood!��


    ��I heard that she also gave the second young master Xiao a lot of tokens as a sign of their love!��


    ��Second young master Xiao thought she was dead and never remarried out of grief. When she came back, she turned her back on him!��


    ��Now she has soared high and found a better man, of course, she would look down on the second young master Xiao who is a widower!��


    ��I heard that the second young master Xiao met her privately at the Wan Family Restaurant a few days ago.��


    ��Yes, my brother��s wife��s cousin works as a waiter in the Wan Family


    Restaurant, and he saw it with his own eyes!��


    ��I heard that she had already done that with the second young master Xiao�� She feared that second young master Xiao would persist and let people know, affecting her future and marriage, so she killed second young master Xiao and silenced him!��


    ��My goodness! I really didn��t expect that this woman would be so cruel!��


    The more Su Liang listened, the colder her heart became.


    This was a premeditated frame-up targeting her.


    Although Su Liang didn��t like Xiao Muyun, he was the lover that the Original Master had been thinking about until her death. Therefore, she didn��t take back the items that the Original Master had given Xiao Muyun, nor did she do anything to him.


    In the end, she was still targeted and her actions were exaggerated.


    In Su Liang��s mind, a few faces emerged, the first being Duanmu Ao, the second being the missing Nian Ruxue, and the third being Duanmu Che, who knew very well the rtionship between the Original Master and Xiao Muyun.


    Duanmu Che wasst on the list because, even though they had a falling out by now, Su Liang did not see him as an enemy.


    But for now, she couldn��t rule out Duanmu Che��s suspicion in this matter.


    When they arrived at the gate of the Prime Minister Mansion of the Xiao Family, they saw a carriageing and Chang��an was driving it.


    Chang��an saw Su Liang getting off the horse and whispered something to the person in the carriage.


    Duanmu Chen got out of the carriage, just as Su Liang got off her horse.


    Gou Yu hurriedly bowed to Duanmu Chen.


    With a cold face, Duanmu Chen said, ��We must find out the real murderer, no matter who the person is, and punish them severely!��


    Su Liang sensed that Duanmu Chen��s words were actually hinting that the person framing her was not a small figure.


    Suddenly, Su Liang felt that this incident might have the same mastermind behind the death of the Su Family members.


    Since the other party has taken the initiative to make a move, she would definitely y along with them!

 Chapter 167 - 167: I killed the 167th person.

    Chapter 167 - 167: I killed the 167th person.


    Trantor: 549690339


    Regarding Xiao Muyun��s death, Su Liang harbored anger and a bit of guilt in her heart.


    Xiao Muyun was not necessarily a good person, but he was Original Master��s favorite man, and there has been no evidence proving that he did anything to hurt the Original Master.


    The fact is, if Su Liang had not returned to the capital city, perhaps Xiao Muyun would not have died.


    With this in mind, Su Liang was determined to find out the real murderer and not let them off the hook!


    Ahead, the sound of a woman crying came from a distance. Su Liang focused and followed Gou Yu around a stone screen, seeing the memorial hall set up by the Xiao family for Xiao Muyun��s death.


    The coffin was ced in the center.


    A few maids and old women were kneeling inside, crying.


    Prime Minister Xiao Qi was surrounded by his children and grandchildren, appearing outside the memorial hall.


    ��Grandfather.�� Duanmu Chen approached.


    Xiao Qi sighed deeply, ��The fourth prince has arrived.��


    ��What happened?�� Duanmu Chen frowned and asked.


    Xiao Qi��s gaze passed over Duanmu Chen and fell on Su Liang, who was standing behind Gou Yu. With a cold face, he said, ��Your second cousin was murdered.��


    Duanmu Chen also nced at Su Liang, then turned his gaze back to Xiao Qi and said in a low voice, ��She has brought glory to Qian Country in the Martial Arts Exam and saved the fifth prince a few days ago. Our emperor highly values her. It��s best to let the Ministry of Justice handle this case and not have the Xiao family involved too much.��


    Xiao Qi frowned.


    Although Xiao Muyun was of humble birth and not very favored, the fact that the prime minister��s grandson was murdered at home must be thoroughly investigated, and the real murderer must be made to pay the price. Where would the Xiao family��s face be?


    But the Xiao family and Duanmu Chen sharemon interests, and Duanmu Chen, whose power is growing, holds the decision-making power.


    When he speaks, the Xiao family must listen.


    Xiao Qi suddenly remembered that ever since Su Liang made a name for herself in the Martial Arts Exam, there had been rumors that she had known Duanmu Chen in Bei��an County and that she was actually Duanmu Chen��s person.


    On this matter, Xiao Qi had asked Duanmu Chen for verification, and Duanmu Chen had denied it.


    At this moment, Xiao Qi couldn��t help but wonder whether Duanmu Chen was trying to protect Su Liang. Was there really no rtionship between them?


    Duanmu Chen looked deep in thought, ��Grandfather, at any time and in any matter, the premise is not to upset our emperor.��


    Xiao Qi��s eyes narrowed!


    Indeed, as Qian Country��s first female Martial Arts Champion who defeated the female general from Yin Country, Su Liang holds a unique and extraordinary status.


    If her scandal spread at this time, it would damage Qian Country��s reputation.


    From the Xiao family��s standpoint, handling the matter fairly would cause no harm.


    If it is initially determined that Xiao Muyun was killed by Su Liang, but the final conclusion is contradictory, it would not benefit the Xiao family in any way.


    After all, Xiao Muyun was already dead.


    It was necessary for the Xiao family to find the real culprit to preserve their reputation, rather than simply insisting that Su Liang was the murderer.


    Upon realizing this, Xiao Qi let out a long sigh, ��You are right. Let the Ministry of Justice investigate. If Su Liang is indeed guilty, what should be done?��


    Duanmu Chen��s face remained calm, ��Grandfather, no matter who the real murderer is, they must pay the price.��


    ��Some things, you��ll know when you see them.�� Xiao Qi shook his head.


    Duanmu Chen frowned, ��What?��


    Xiao Qi had someone hand a stack of papers to Duanmu Chen, ��This was found in Muyun��s study room.��


    Duanmu Chen took it and, standing beside Xiao Muyun��s coffin, read the contents of the papers before returning them to Xiao family members.


    ��Is there anything else?�� Duanmu Chen��s face was still calm.


    Xiao Qi waved his hand, and a servant brought up a brocade box containing a blue fan pendant, silk handkerchief, and a purse.


    At first nce, Duanmu Chen could tell what they were. He nodded his head without saying anything.


    Gou Yu saw Duanmu Chen talking to Xiao Qi, so he waited outside with Su Liang and didn��t approach.


    Not until Duanmu Chen looked over and gave Gou Yu a signal did he enter the memorial hall, asking Su Liang to wait outside.


    Su Liang noticed the look that Duanmu Chen gave her, sensing that the situation was not good.


    Xiao Qi asked someone to hand over the evidence to Gou Yu and allowed the coroner arranged by Gou Yu to examine the body.


    Su Liang waited outside the whole time.


    Half an hourter, Gou Yu walked over and said, ��Miss Su, please take out your weapon.��


    Although he used the word ��please,�� his tone was very assertive, as if he had already determined that Su Liang was the murderer for seven to eight parts.


    It was widely known that Su Liang carried concealed weapons during the Military Exam. She realized that the killer might have made a simr-shaped weapon to kill Xiao Muyun and frame her.


    In that case, it would be very tricky.


    Still, Su Liang cooperated by bending down to draw out both sharp knives and handed them to Gou Yu.


    Her forthrightness made Gou Yu hesitate for a moment. If Su Liang said she didn��t have it or had lost it, Gou Yu actually wouldn��t dare to search her body forcibly.


    Gou Yu took Su Liang��s knives and went back into the memorial hall.


    After the coroner made aparison, he said with certainty that the fatal wound on Xiao Muyun��s body could match Su Liang��s knifepletely.


    Adding to that the words written by Xiao Muyun, besides the most suspicious Su Liang, there was no other possible suspect to be found.


    The Xiao family said that Xiao Muyun was humble and gentle, and had no enemies.


    ��Your Highness the Fourth Prince, can I take the suspect Su Liang to the Ministry of Justice for trial?�� Gou Yu asked respectfully.


    Duanmu Chen sneered, ��However you want to conduct your case, why ask me?��


    Gou Yu was embarrassed, ��After all, Miss Su is the Martial Arts Champion of this exam.��


    ��Knowing that her status is special, you should be clear that if there is any inside story in this case, and she is being framed, what consequences would it bring for you to take her to the Ministry of Justice and torture her?�� Duanmu Chen asked indifferently.


    Gou Yu��splexion changed.


    ording to Qian Country��sws, with the current evidence, taking Su Liang in for interrogation would be no problem, and even convicting her would be possible.


    However, those who can survive in the capital city as officials need to be resourceful. Some people are untouchable to them.


    If Su Liang really was the murderer, capturing her wouldn��t be a big issue.


    But if it wasn��t her and they took her to the Ministry of Justice, even if the real murderer was eventually found, Gou Yu couldn��t bear the responsibility of apprehending the wrong person.


    ��I said those things without any other intentions. Please investigate this matter thoroughly, Gou Daren, but kindly remind you that Su Liang��s weapon, although very rare, has been seen by most people in the capital. If someone deliberately framed her and copied a simr weapon, could the same wound appear?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    Gou Yu nodded, ��Your Highness the Fourth Prince��s spection is very reasonable.��


    ��I just think that the Martial Arts Champion praised by Father for being extraordinarily intelligent, if she really wanted to kill, she wouldn��t use her well-known weapon, would she? That would be too stupid.�� Duanmu Chen said.


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Qi also felt that there was something fishy about the situation.


    ��Prime Minister, are those documents left by the Second Young Master Xiao real?�� Gou Yu asked Xiao Qi.


    Xiao Qi told the truth, ��I didn��t see any signs of forgery. Daren Gou can take some of Muyun��s previous writings back for further verification.��


    Gou Yu instructed someone to collect the evidence and record the testimony of the Xiao family members beforeing out.


    ��Miss Su��s weapon, please return it to its original owner,�� Gou Yu was three times more polite than when he asked for the weapon, ��May I ask if Miss Su has any enemies?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, the Crown Prince, the Second Prince, and the Fifth


    Prince have all proposed to marry me, but I said that I was already engaged. They might think I��m ungrateful and disrespectful.��


    Gou Yu��s mouth twitched, ��Miss Su really knows how to joke. In this murder case, Miss Su is the prime suspect, but there are still doubts at present. I hope Miss Su will cooperate with the Ministry of Justice��s investigation in the future and not go out at other times.��


    ��You��re not going to arrest me?�� Su Liang was somewhat surprised.


    Gou Yu shook his head, ��Not for now. I will go back and report to the Secretary first.��


    ��Can I go now?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gou Yu nodded.


    Su Liang turned to leave but then turned back, ��Can I take a look at those pieces of evidence?��


    Gou Yu refused, ��Please don��t make it difficult for me, Miss Su.��


    Su Liang waved her hand and left.


    Actually, she also wanted to take a look at Xiao Muyun��s corpse, but there was no opportunity.


    On her way home from Xiao Mansion, Su Liang found that more people were talking about her.


    It hadn��t been long since she got the news, and it spread all over the city. It was impossible for no one to be fueling the mes.


    Su Liang felt that she owed Duanmu Chen another favor. He must have said something for her, otherwise she would have been on her way to the Ministry of Justice��s prison by now.


    Su Liang did not pay attention to the rumors. When she returned home, she found that her friends hade.


    Lin Shuzhi was sitting in the courtyard, with his son and son-inw beside him.


    Wan Hui, Lin Xueqing, and Qin Yujin had all been invited into Su Liang��s room by Ning Jing.


    Seeing Su Liang return, Lin Shuzhi let out a huge sigh of relief and stood up,


    ��Miss Liang, are you all right?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��There��s a problem. The weapon that killed the second young master of Xiao family matches my knife perfectly, and he also wrote something that pointed to me.��


    Xing Yusheng frowned, ��Could it be the second prince?��


    Everyone thought that the most likely person to frame Su Liang would be Duanmu Ao.


    Su Liang felt the same.


    ��Even if Su sister wanted to kill someone, she wouldn��t use a knife that everyone Imows, right? This is a frame-up!�� Lin Xueqing was very angry.


    Lin Boyan sighed, ��But it��s hard to say that someone won��t use Xiaoliang of using such means on purpose, just to create the appearance of being framed, when in fact, it was her doing.��


    Hearing this, Su Liangughed, ��What Brother Lin said is not impossible.�� Qin Yujin sighed, ��Sister Liang, how can you stillugh at this time?�� Su Liang was very calm, ��Otherwise, do you want to see me cry? At this time,


    you should all go back first, don��t worry, I haven��t done anything wrong, no one can do anything to me.��


    ��Where is senior brother Ning?�� Lin Xueqing noticed that Ning Jing was missing.


    Ning Jing��s voice came from inside the room, ��Looking for me?


    Lin Xueqing frowned, ��Senior brother Ning, what��s wrong with you? Su sister has run into such big trouble, and you aren��t by her side?��


    ��She didn��t let me go.�� Ning Jing said.


    Nian Jincheng: ��No wonder Ning Jing hasn��t been able to warm Su Liang��s bed until now. It��s good that she doesn��t hit him!


    Su Liang smiled, ��Yes, I didn��t let him go. Today, for some reason, I find it very annoying to see him.��


    Lin Xueqing held her forehead, ��You are annoyed already before you get married? It��s so worrying.��


    ��Okay, okay, you all go home first. If I need help, I won��t be shy to ask.�� Su Liang smiled and said.


    Xing Yusheng sighed, ��You said it. If there��s any trouble, just find my dad, he likes you a lot.��


    Su Liang: ��What��s with the ��you can trick my dad all you want�� look?


    After a lot of effort, Su Liang managed to send her friends away. She entered Ning Jing��s room and saw him sitting inside reading, while Nian Jincheng was still lying down.


    ��Actually, it��s quite simple. Since you two are getting married and don��t care about other people��s opinions, you might as well say that you have already slept together, and then Ning can testify that Su Liang was at home allst night.�� Nian Jincheng suggested seriously.


    ��No.�� Ning Jing shook his head. ��I��m not that kind of person.��


    Nian Jincheng: .


    Su Liang pondered, ��I��m just curious, what exactly did Xiao Muyun write, and did he really write it?�� She would have to secretly go and ask Duanmu Chen about it tonight, as he had seen it.


    Little did Su Liang know that just as she returned to her room to drink a cup of water, government soldiers came to her door again.


    It was still Gou Yu leading the team.


    ��By order of the high official, I am here to arrest the suspect Su Liang for the murder of Xiao Muyun from the Prime Minister Mansion!�� Gou Yu said coldly, ��Miss Su, please cooperate!��


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang realized that it was the officials above Gou Yu who wanted to arrest her.


    This was indeed a bit troublesome. If she resisted or ran away, it would only confirm her guilt. But if she was shackled and taken away, she would have limited freedom of movement and would not be able to fight back even if someone wanted to kill her.


    ��Hold on.�� Ning Jing walked out of the room.


    ��Young Master Ning, do you have anything to say?�� Gou Yu asked.


    ��She was at home all night and never gone out. I can testify.�� Ning Jing��s face was calm.


    ��But Miss Su has already said that you did not sleep together.�� Gou Yu scoffed.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Indeed. But we didn��t sleepst night.��


    Gou Yu frowned, ��Didn��t sleep? What were you doing then?��


    Ning Jing replied, ��Fishing.��


    Gou Yu��s face darkened, clearly not believing him.


    Ning Jing exined, ��There have been howls heard in the mansion at midnight recently. We suspected someone was secretly causing trouble, so we stayed awakest night, trying to find out what was going on.��


    Gou Yu looked at Su Liang with an inexplicable expression, ��Is what Young


    Master Ning said true?��


    Su Liang sighed deeply, ��Having a ghost in the house, after all, is not an auspicious thing, so I didn��t want to bring it up.��


    ��Please follow me to the Ministry of Justice, Miss Sul�� Gou Yu became more polite.


    ��We can cooperate with the investigation, but if you treat her as a criminal before we find out the truth, you can��t afford the consequences!�� Ning Jing warned coldly.


    Gou Yu saw the cold light in Ning Jing��s eyes, and subconsciously nodded, ��Young Master Ning, rest assured, we will find out the truth and not wrong good people.��


    ��Ministry of Justice, I��ll go with you. I know everything about her.�� Ning Jing said.


    Gou Yu frowned, ��Young Master Ning, this is against the rules. I can��t exin it to Minister Mei when I go back.��


    Mei�� Su Liang recalled that the second prince��s wife��sst name was Mei.


    ��If it is because she had some rtionship with Xiao Muyun, I would be the more likely suspect in the crime of passion, right? As for the weapon, I gave Su Liang the Twin des.�� Ning Jing��s face was calm.


    Gou Yu hesitated for a moment, ��Then�� if it was Young Master Ning who did it, why use Miss Su��s weapon?��


    ��If it was her who did it, why would she use her own weapon?�� Ning Jing countered.


    Gou Yu��s face stiffened, and he said awkwardly, ��That��s a point of doubt that needs to be cleared up.��


    ��Then please clear it up before arresting someone,�� Ning Jing said coldly, ��If today Gou Yu must take someone back to report, I surrender, I killed the person.��


    Gou Yu��s face became ugly, ��Young Master Ning, don��t joke like that. Miss Su is a martial arts expert, and you are the Top Schr. How could you sneak into Xiao Mansion and kill someone at night?��


    ��Money can make the devil turn the millstone.�� Ning Jing��s face was indifferent, ��I think hiring a master would be a piece of cake.��


    Gou Yu��s face darkened, ��Young Master Ning, I ask you one more time, are you sure you want to turn yourself in?��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Yes.��


    Gou Yu looked at Su Liang, ��Miss Su, do you have anything to say?��


    Su Liang��s face was calm, ��We fished together until dawnst night. Catching me or him makes no difference. Since he wants to visit the Ministry of Justice, Gou Yu, please take good care of him.��


    Ning Jing was taken away by Gou Yu.


    Su Liang watched them leave, her face sinking before she turned and entered Ning Jing��s room.


    Nian Jincheng, who had heard everything outside, immediately said to Su Liang when he saw her, ��Aling obviously cares about you, but he won��t admit it.��


    Su Liang was stunned, ��What did you say?��


    Nian Jincheng sighed softly, ��What are you thinking about?��


    Su Liang pondered, ��The other party is targeting me, and that Minister Mei is connected to the Second Prince����


    ��The Minister of Justice is the Second Prince��s father-inw now.�� Nian Jincheng said.


    Su Liang��s eyes turned cold, ��That��s right. If I were to enter the Ministry of Justice��s prison, I might not survive the night, and they could easily frame it as suicide out of guilt. Ning Jing��s surrenderpletely disrupts their n.�� ��But you have to rescue him as soon as possible.�� Nian Jincheng said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Of course.��


    As she left, Nian Jincheng asked what she was going to do.


    Without turning back, Su Liang replied, ��Cooking, to bring food to my falsely used fianc��..��

 Chapter 168 - 168: 168. He originally wanted to harm me.

    Chapter 168 - 168: 168. He originally wanted to harm me.


    Trantor: 549690339


    The news that Su Liang, a suspect caught by the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Justice, Gou Yu, was reced by Ning Jing��s self-surrender and taken to the ministry quickly spread throughout the capital city.


    The truth about Xiao Muyun��s death became mysterious and confusing.


    Initially, the mostmon rumor was ��The Martial Arts Champion shifted his affection and killed to silence��, but due to Ning Jing��s ��strong intervention��, it turned into ��The Top Schr killed for love��.


    Su Liang changed from a ruthless person to a seductive temptress.


    The reputation of the dual champions quickly plummeted today.


    Su Liang did not try to find help or attempt to see the emperor to clear his name. Instead, he was cooking for Ning Jing at home.


    After preparing two of Ning Jing��s favorite dishes, the person Su Liang was waiting for arrived.


    It was Duanmu Chen��s trusted follower, Chang��an.


    ��This is what my master asked me to give to Miss Su.�� Chang��an handed a few papers to Su Liang.


    It was exactly what Su Liang needed right now. She took it and asked, ��Thank you, Fourth Prince. Is this really Xiao Muyun��s handwriting?��


    Chang��an nodded, ��My master said it was written by Xiao Muyun himself, and judging by the ink, it wasn��t written all at once.��


    Su Liang��s expression was indescribable. Could they tell it was written at different times? This reduced the possibility of forgery even more.


    ��Where is the follower who was always with Xiao Muyun?�� Su Liang thought of the young servant she had met at the restaurant.


    Chang��an sighed, ��He drowned in theke in the back garden of the Xiao


    Mansionst night.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��What kind of fatal wound did Xiao Muyun suffer from?��


    ��A stab wound that went straight through the chest,�� Chang��an said. ��My master initially asked me to tell Miss Su to never get caught and sent to the Ministry of Justice. It would be troublesome. On my way here, I learned that


    Young Master Ning had turned himself in.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Please tell your master that I am grateful for his kindness.��


    Chang��an said seriously, ��Miss Su, please be extra careful these days. My master said that the emperor might suspect you have secrets and try to test your reaction during this incident.��


    Su Liang hesitated for a moment.


    Did Duanmu Yi suspect her? It wasn��t surprising. After being away from the capital for over a year, a weak girl suddenly became so strong. It would be normal if Duanmu Yi suspected her of being a spy for an enemy country.


    Duanmu Chen told Su Liang about this through Chang��an, informing her that the Royal Family would not protect her because of her achievements or her service to the country. She would have to solve all her problems herself.


    In short, if Su Liang couldn��t prove her innocence, she would have to pay for the murder with her own life.


    Su Liang thought it was reasonable. She never expected any special privileges from the Royal Family anyway.


    After Chang��an left, Su Liang opened the papers. They were written by Duanmu Chen, who had copied down what he saw written by Xiao Muyun at the Xiao Family��s Memorial Hall and then rewrote it for Su Liang.


    Although it was Duanmu Chen��s writing, the content was in Xiao Muyun��s tone.


    The first paper described Xiao Muyun��s experiences from meeting to falling in love with the original master.


    Between the lines, there were deep memories filled with affection.


    However, the original master had died, and the authenticity could no longer be verified. Su Liang frowned as she read about Xiao Muyun��s private meetings, hand-holding, and hugging with the original master.


    From Su Liang��s perspective, when Xiao Muyun met the original master, she was still an unmarried girl, while Xiao Muyun was already a widower.


    The original master was raised in seclusion and had a simple heart, but she had a gentle disposition and possessed extreme beauty.


    It was hard for Su Liang not to suspect that Xiao Muyun was moved by lust. If she were to judge the matter with her own values, it was like an old man seducing an underage girl.


    It was true that the original master liked Xiao Muyun and gave him tokens like a fan pendant, but hand-holding and hugging still made Su Liang doubt.


    Could it be that bold?


    Even if the original master was of low birth and didn��t understand the rules, didn��t Xiao Muyun, as a schrly son from the Prime Minister Mansion, know that such behavior was inappropriate? Didn��t he know that if found out, he would be fine, but the original master would be ruined for life?


    Reading between the lines, Su Liang saw no sense of basic morality or responsibility.


    After only reading the first page, she started to feel ufortable.


    On the second page, Xiao Muyun wrote that after believing the original master had died, he had been living like a walking corpse until he met Su Liang. He suffered whenever he was awake and missed her in his dreams. He could not ept any marriage arranged by his family and tried every way to decline them.


    Su Liang frowned. On the day of their ��first meeting�� at the restaurant, the encounter was idental. Xiao Muyun went out for a drink alone when he was free. He was dressed very elegantly and looked quite well.


    Did he misunderstand the term ��living dead��?


    Up until now, Su Liang thought that Xiao Muyun still couldn��t let go of the original master and was resentful when he saw her, so his writing was exaggerated with self-indulgence.


    However, in the second half of the second page, Xiao Muyun wrote about how he poured his heart out that day, how Su Liang coldly rejected him, and even lied about losing her memory to avoid and deny everything that had happened between them.


    If an outsider who didn��t know the truth read these words, they would think that Xiao Muyun was the most infatuated person in the world and Su Liang was a top-notch scummy woman��


    Su Liang looked at the third page.


    Xiao Muyun wrote about his pain, how he and the original master were already intimate, and how he had decided that she was his woman, but now he had to watch Su Liang marry someone else.


    He wanted to tell the world about their rtionship, but he didn��t want to ruin Su Liang��s current marriage and bright future.


    ��You��ve changed, you��ve gone far, far away, but I��ve been waiting for you foolishly in the same ce, waiting for you toe back, but I can��t wait for you to turn back.��


    ��I really want to go find you right now and tell you everything I want to say.


    Even if you kill me, I won��t have any regrets.��


    ��When I wake up from my dreams in the middle of the night, I have an impulse to let go and not care about anything or anyone.�� ��Without you, what��s the point of living?


    As Su Liang read to the end, a chill spread in her eyes.


    However, the deep emotions and pain expressed in the words of these papers did not match the Xiao Muyun she knew!


    Xiao Muyun did indeed try to rekindle their rtionship several times after seeing Su Liang return to the capital, but all Su Liang felt was a man��s possessiveness towards a beautiful woman.


    Su Liang didn��t see any of the ��infatuated waiting�� Xiao Muyun wrote on the paper.


    He grew up in arge family and was a shrewd and worldly man as a bastard.


    If he was truly so infatuated and unrepentant, why didn��t he investigate the cause of Su Family��s death? He didn��t even dare to look at the original master��s body!


    If he was as miserable as he wrote, shouldn��t he have been pining away?


    During the time he thought the original master was dead, Xiao Muyun seemed to be living very well. Because of his noble background, he could still live a carefree life even without much talent, ambition, or aspiration.


    Discovering that Su Liang was alive, but not wanting to be with him, he suddenly couldn��t bear living?


    How did he live for the year and more when he previously thought the original master was dead?


    Was his so-called infatuation just, ��It doesn��t matter if you��re dead, but if you��re alive and not with me, I might as well die?��


    To this, Su Liang only felt a deep sense of contradiction and inconsistency, incredibly bizarre.


    If Xiao Muyun appeared in front of Su Liang right now, she would definitely ask him, ��Are you mentally ill?!��


    However, people who don��t know Su Liang, don��t know Xiao Muyun, and don��t know what really happened between them are more likely to believe what Xiao Muyun wrote before his death than what Su Liang says.


    Therefore, although these few pages cannot prove that Su Liang killed Xiao Muyun, they are filled with Su Liang��s ��motive�� for killing Xiao Muyun�� removing the disgraceful past from her life.


    With Xiao Muyun��s death, it��s hard to disprove what he wrote.


    Su Liang re-read the four pages of paper and felt that the whole thing was strange from beginning to end.


    If Xiao Muyun really wrote this while he was sober, what did he want to do? Did he really want to jump out and nder Su Liang for having an affair with him? Or did he want to end his life?


    Su Liang believed thetter was impossible.


    If it was the former, then how did he die?


    Did someone discover in secret that Xiao Muyun wanted to harm Su Liang and got rid of the obstacle for her?


    Even more impossible. If so, why use a weapon simr to hers?


    If they used a different weapon, no one would dare associate this murder case with Su Liang!


    It��s because of Su Liang��s weapon,bined with Xiao Muyun��s handwritten words, that Su Liang has be the prime suspect.


    There is no doubt that the true culprit wanted to frame Su Liang.


    Those pieces of paper could not possibly be something Xiao Muyun wrote to touch himself when he was in a bad mood. It��s not strange for someone to exaggerate their emotions and imagine things in matters of feelings, but what he wrote was too fake, and the bias between the lines was too obvious.


    ��I must find you, even if you want to kill me. I want the world to know you are my woman.�� This kind of words are equivalent to saying, ��If I die, it��s Su Liang who killed me.��


    At this moment, Su Liang even felt as if the real culprit and Xiao Muyun had teamed up to frame her!


    But Xiao Muyun would not sacrifice his life to harm her.


    Their rtionship was far from the point of deep hatred and life-and-death struggles. Su Liang��s impression of Xiao Muyun was that he was greedy forfort and afraid of trouble.


    A mass of contradictions.


    The more bizarre it was, the more Su Liang felt that the truth could not be inferred bymon sense.


    Assuming her idea was true, Xiao Muyun was angered by her rejection and set her up. He first wrote the tantly usatory words ��Su Liang might kill him�� by hand, and when something happened to him, Su Liang would be the prime suspect. In this case, he would only be seriously injured.


    But he died.


    Was it an ident, a heavy hand? Or were the people who conspired with Xiao Muyun deceiving him? They were supposed to injure him, but instead killed him with a single blow, achieving their goal as well as silencing him.


    In any case, though the truth was elusive, but because of the false usation written by Xiao Muyun ��identally,�� Su Liang couldn��t help but suspect that his death was not innocent, and he might even be involved.


    Su Liang shoved those pieces of paper into the stove, and they were quickly reduced to ashes.


    The dishes she had prepared for Ning Jing on the side no longer had any warmth.


    Su Liang handed them to Nian Jincheng, ��It��s getting cold. You eat it. I��ll make him another batch.��


    Nian Jincheng felt it was good enough for him to eat and didn��t pick at it. Instead, he asked Su Liang if she had any ideas on how to save Ning Jing. Su Liang shook her head, ��Don��t worry, let��s see if any little ghosts jump out.�� ��Will he be tortured?�� Nian Jincheng frowned.


    ��He��s already confessed to killing someone. Why would they torture him? They should execute him directly,�� Su Liang said.


    Nian Jincheng: �� Why did he detect Su Liang��s anticipation? It must be his illusion.


    The next moment, Su Liang said, ��It��s quite interesting to hijack the execution ground. I��ll hijack him and we��ll disappear together, hiding in the dark. It��s actually more convenient to act.��


    Nian Jincheng: �� It turns out it wasn��t an illusion. Su Liang is really looking forward to Ning Jing being beheaded, drunk ��


    ��Just kidding. Who wouldn��t want to live a normal life, not hiding and avoiding the light? You must know the feeling,�� Su Liang said.


    Nian Jincheng was once again stabbed in the heart.


    ��All right, eat quickly. I��m going outter. If someonees, hide under the bed and don��t be discovered,�� Su Liang said, and left.


    Seeing that Su Liang was not panicking, Nian Jincheng stopped worrying too much. In the worst-case scenario, they would just hijack the execution ground. It��s not like they couldn��t do it.


    Su Liang made two more dishes for Ning Jing, packed them in a lunchbox, and rode out the door.


    People on the road pointed at her, and she didn��t need to pay attention to hear what they were saying.


    And these same people, up until yesterday, were praising her for her extraordinary talents and beauty.


    Su Liang��s mood was very calm. Fame and honor were illusions, not what she sought, and she didn��t care.


    When Su Liang saw Ning Jing, he had already been locked in the Ministry of Justice��s prison cell.


    A single room, still rtively clean. He didn��t change into prison clothes and was sitting cross-legged on the ground with his eyes closed, like an immortal going through trials.


    Su Liang suspected that the reason she was allowed in so easily was that someone wanted to hear what she would say to Ning Jing.


    The prison door opened, and Ning Jing opened his eyes, seeing Su Liang entering with a lunchbox.


    ��Thank you,�� Su Liang smiled at the prison officer. ��Can we talk for a while?


    Call me when I want to leave.��


    The prison officer nodded, locked the door from the outside, and left.


    Su Liang sat down next to Ning Jing, took out the food from the lunchbox and ced it on the floor, ��It should still be warm.��


    Ning Jing picked up a chopstick and felt it was a bit too difficult, so he ordered


    Su Liang, ��You hold it, I��ll eat this first.��


    Su Liang silently picked up the te Ning Jing pointed to and ced it in the most convenient spot for her to eat. After all, Ning Jing had ended up in prison because of her, so doing this much was a small thing.


    With this movement, Su Liang hid her other hand behind her back, writing a few sentences on Ning Jing��s back about the papers that Duanmu Chen sent, her guess, and the n for the next steps.


    After Ning Jing finished eating the food Su Liang brought, Su Liang put the bowl and chopsticks back into the lunch box, and the two began to talk.


    ��Do you know Xiao Muyun?�� Ning Jing asked Su Liang.


    Understanding Ning Jing��s hint, Su Liang shook her head and replied, ��I don��t know him. Once, at a restaurant, his servant told me he had something to discuss with me. I had lost my memories from an injury at the time, and thinking he was someone I knew, I went to meet him. He imed that after seeing me once at Huguo Temple, he fell in love and couldn��t stop thinking about me. He originally nned to propose when I came of age, but then my family encountered trouble. He was heartbroken for a long time, so when he saw that I was alive, he was overjoyed and hoped I could marry him as his second wife. He even took out a fan pendant, saying it was the ��relic�� of mine that he obtained after the Su Family incident as a keepsake. Other than the pendant, there were also things I had made by hand.��


    ��Howe you never mentioned it?�� Ning Jing frowned.


    Su Liang sighed, ��At the time, I only thought he was delusional and that his words were ridiculous. He said he had people watching me near my house, and as soon as I left, he would quickly be informed and follow me, secretly watching my every movement. He imed it was all because he liked me so much and wanted to see more of me. He also talked about many things he imagined doing with me. Honestly, I found him to be quite scary and disgusting. I was afraid you would misunderstand, so I didn��t bring it up after returning.��


    ��Did you only meet that one time?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��After that, he started stalking me again. There was a time when I went to give acupuncture to the Old Master of the Duke Qin Mansion daily. He would hide in the alley next to the mansion, and when I left the Qin Family residence, he would appear, pretending to run into me by chance.��


    Ning Jing��s face darkened, ��If that��s the case, the person I encountered was Xiao


    Muyun. ��


    ��He also approached you?�� Su Liang looked surprised.


    ��Once, he suddenly appeared and asked me about my rtionship with you. I didn��t know who he was, so I just thought he was a lunatic and ignored him and left,�� said Ning Jing.


    Su Liang sighed deeply, ��Later, he never showed up again, and I thought he had finally given up. I hadn��t expected him to suddenly die, and all the evidence pointed to me. But it��s all too strange. Could it be that someone knew about his delusions about me, took them seriously, killed him, and framed me?��


    After a moment of silence, Ning Jing said coldly, ��Or maybe after you participated in the Military Exam and became the Top Schr, he knew he could never have you. So, he went insane, forged your weapon to kill himself, making people think you two really had something going on, and framed you for silencing him. That way, you would have to pay with your life, and in the minds of the people, you two would be a couple, eventually reuniting in the Underworld. ��


    ��That��s�� �� Su Liang looked strangely, ��too twisted, isn��t it?��


    ��If he had already imagined you to be his, then saying anything or doing anything is possible. Never underestimate a person who cannot have you, nor the extent to which their hearts can go crazy,�� Ning Jing said coldly.


    Frowning, Su Liang said, ��He��s dead now. What should we do? He had my pendant and a few other things in his hand. There were also a few papers that the Xiao Family presented as evidence, and I don��t know what they were. Could it be his dying words, iming that if he died, it would be my doing? This is just too bizarre!��


    Ning Jing snorted coldly, ��This whole affair is quite bizarre.��


    Su Liang sighed, ��You didn��t want me to get in trouble, so you turned yourself in voluntarily. However, we can��t even be considered to know Xiao Muyun, and we have no idea what has happened. It��s my fault. I should have taken those things back from him when I initially thought he was sick. At that time, all I wanted was to stay away from him and not be entangled.��


    ��Someone you offended recently is trying to take advantage of this situation to harm you,�� Ning Jing said. ��Don��t worry. There are many doubtful points in this case. Your weapon is the biggest doubt. Regardless of you or me, none of us would likely use that knife to kill.��


    Su Liang sighed again, ��Yeah, the Ning Family has endless wealth. If you wanted to kill an enemy, how could you possibly leave such a huge w? It��s truly an undeserved disaster. I saved Old Master Qin, so I had no choice but to ask Duke Qin for a lifesaving golden que for you. The capital city is too dangerous. Once we get through this, let��s go back to Xunyang City and sell tea leaves.��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Alright. Wherever you want to go, I��ll apany you. Go back first, and don��t act impulsively.��


    Su Liang called the prison officer to open the door. Looking back in three steps, she left the prison cell.


    Not long after Su Liang left, someone left the Ministry of Justice and headed towards the Imperial Pce.


    When Su Liang returned home, she went to the storage room and found a knife that resembled her twin des but was different. It was one of the auxiliary weapons of an assassin from Yanyun Building that she had once confiscated in the Su Family vige.


    With the weapon in hand, Su Liang entered Ning Jing��s room. Nian Jincheng hurriedly asked if she saw Ning Jing in the Ministry of Justice.


    ��I saw him, your brother is fine; there��s no need to worry,�� Su Liang said as she wiped the knife clean.


    ��What are you going to do?�� Nian Jincheng asked.


    With a soft expression, Su Liang replied, ��This is the murder weapon. When it gets dark, I will throw it into theke in the Prime Minister��s Mansion. Tomorrow, it will be fished out.�� Nian Jincheng paused, ��Then, the murderer is���� ��Xiao Muyun himself,�� Su Liang said.


    Nian Jincheng was dumbstruck, ��How is that possible?��


    With an icy gaze, Su Liang said, ��I originally thought Xiao Muyun died because of my involvement, but the things he wrote proved that he wanted to harm me from the beginning. He has already been silenced, so it��s difficult to find evidence of who he was secretly working with. As long as I admit that any word written in those things he left behind is true, I can never wash off the filthy water. In that case, might as well deny everything, im no past rtionship, and say it��s all his romantic delusions. Ning Jing and I are innocent and know nothing. ��


    Nian Jincheng furrowed his brows, ��Will anyone believe that?��


    ��Is it because I��m not pretty enough? Or am I not outstanding enough?�� Su Liang shot back.


    Nian Jincheng��s mouth twitched, ��You��re a beauty who can topple nations and unparalleled in talent.��

 Chapter 169 - 169: 169. I want five

    Chapter 169: 169. I want five


    Trantor: 549690339


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��This move is like removing the firewood from under the pot, clearing the air. As long as you can dissociate yourself from Xiao Muyun, his death will have no counter-evidence, and the mastermind behind him will have no means to retaliate.��


    Brilliant. Nian Jincheng admitted that if he were put in this situation, he wouldn��t have thought of this way of dealing with it.


    ��However, your rtionship with Xiao Muyun���� Nian Jincheng frowned, ��I don��t mean anything by it, I just feel that you couldn��t possibly be attracted to someone like him, right?��


    Nian Jincheng didn��t know the original Su Liang, but he believed that even if someone lost their memory, their character wouldn��t change drastically.


    ��Very well.�� Su Liang nodded, ��If you think so, then when it��s time for me to clear my name, there will naturally be others who share your opinion.��


    ��Yes.�� Nian Jincheng agreed.


    The sky was getting darker.


    Lu Yu secretly came to check on the situation. Wan Hui was very worried upon learning that Ning Jing had been taken away.


    ��Zhengzheng insisted oning to see you both, but we barely managed to persuade him to not go. We told him toe another day.�� Lu Yu furrowed his brow, ��What do we do now?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Don��t worry, Ning Jing and I will handle it. In fact, I was just about to go see Zhengzheng. I made him something delicious, so you can take it with you. There��s something I need your help with, as well as Wan Jiejie��s.�� Lu Yu shook his head, ��Don��t be so polite. Just tell us what we can do to help.��


    Seeing that Su Liang still had the leisure to make food for Zhengzheng, Lu Yu believed she must have a n, and his heart rxed slightly.


    ��Help me spread some news.�� Su Liang said.


    Wan Family owned a restaurant and had a lot of people at their disposal in the capital city.


    After listening to what Su Liang had said, Lu Yu��s expression was shocked, ��So that��s what happened! Second Young Master Xiao is simply a madman, deserving of death!��


    In fact, Su Liang��s story was mostly fabricated with few real details. However, it sounded so bizarre at first that the more one thought about it, the more likely it seemed, and itpletely matched the current events.


    Compared to the im that Su Liang privately epted Xiao Muyun��s affection when she was thirteen and then used her own weapon to kill people to cover it up, the possibility that Xiao Muyun, an unloved bastard widower, was insanely infatuated with the impressively talented Martial Arts Champion and wanted to destroy her because he couldn��t have her was much greater.


    After all, not many people in the capital city knew what the original master was like, and almost everyone who knew Su Liang had met her since the Military Exam. Their impression of her had been positive until today.


    Reversing public opinion in a timely manner wasn��t difficult.


    At this point, Su Liang believed that even if the Su Family hadn��t experienced any trouble in the past, there couldn��t have been a good oue between the original master and Xiao Muyun.


    Xiao Muyun coveted the original master��s beauty, but Miss Su Liang would not have been eligible to enter the Prime Minister��s Mansion even if she were to be Xiao Muyun��s wife. It was highly likely that after being deceived and losing her innocence, she would have no choice but to be his concubine.


    Because he was an immoral, irresponsible scum who only sought pleasure.


    Lu Yu brought the food Su Liang made for Zhengzheng back home, and after discussing with Wan Hui, the two of them started taking action.


    That night, new rumors began to spread rapidly throughout the capital city.


    Compared to the earlier negative rumors about Su Liang, theter ones were even more shocking.


    With the two opposing public opinions colliding, was it that Su Liang and Xiao Muyun had an affair, even giving herself to Xiao Muyun before her adulthood, or was it that Xiao Muyun had been obsessed with the Martial Arts Champion for years, and went mad with jealousy and eventually wanting to bring her down with him in death?


    Which one to believe?


    Although thetter seemed far-fetched, the more one thought about it, the more usible it seemed.


    As for the former, there were already many ws in the story. How could Su Liang, who was talented in both appearance and ability, fall for an unworthy bastard like Xiao Muyun from the Xiao Family? And how could Su Liang possibly use her own well-known weapon to kill Xiao Muyun? These were all very obvious doubts.


    It��s just that because all the evidence pointed to Su Liang, and there seemed to be no other possibilities, it led to Su Liang being considered the only possible murderer. In the eyes of others, Ning Jing and her were inseparable.


    Now, ��other possibilities�� had not only appeared, but the story was moreplete, without obvious ws.


    In this case, for the capital city residents who had witnessed Su Liang win the Military Exam and defeat the enemy��s female general, they would rather believe that the Martial Arts Champion they once praised was a good person.


    Qin Duke Mansion, Marquis Zhong Xin Mansion, and Lin Mansion, which had been closely following the progress of the case, soon received the news that public opinion had reversed and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Duanmu Chen had just returned to Prince Four Mansion from the Imperial Pce when he received the report from Chang��an and learned the new rumor circting outside. He slowly smiled, ��Father Emperor knew it early.��


    Chang��an was stunned for a moment, then Duanmu Chen said, ��When Su Liang was talking with Ning Jing in the Ministry of Justice prison, someone close to Father Emperor was listening nearby.��


    Chang��an was surprised, ��Didn��t Master say that the Emperor would not protect


    Miss Su?��


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��It��s a different matter. Father Emperor was far from happy that the civil and military champions he recently appointed both had murder suspicions within a day. Father Emperor knew it couldn��t be Su Liang, someone wanted to frame her, but whether she could clear her name and solve the problem with Ning Jing was what Father Emperor was concerned.��


    Chang��an suddenly realized, ��So that��s how it is.��


    Duanmu Chen��s lips curled slightly, ��Father Emperor values talent. But he couldn��t protect them publicly; it would be criticized. I also thought this trouble was very tricky, and no matter what Su Liang said, it would be hard to clear her name. The key was that besides her, there were no other suspects, and Xiao Muyun was really dead. Even if she was cleared, she would still be doubted.��


    Chang��an nodded, ��Indeed so. But I never expected that Miss Su could think of such a clever way. There were no other suspects, so she made it look like Xiao Muyun had gone mad andmitted suicide to drag her down with him. All the evidence, when used to support Miss Su��s statement, was even more reasonable!��


    ��Isn��t it���� Duanmu Chen said, haltughing and halt-serious, ��Those crazy words Xiao Muyun wrote before he died were nonsense. He didn��t know who he was conspiring with, but he harbored the intention to harm Su Liang and ended up getting himself killed in the process. Serves him right.�� Chang��an frowned, ��If Xiao Muyun hadn��t died, what was his purpose?��


    ��If he had been seriously injured and confessed in person, along with the ��evidence�� prepared in advance, and framed Su Liang as the murderer, ording to thew, Su Liang would have been at least exiled, or even sentenced to death. Even if she were pardoned due to her achievements, her reputation would be ruined and her future bleak,�� Duanmu Chen said with a cold snort.


    Chang��an was puzzled, ��He, a bastard of the Xiao Family, was always well-behaved. Why would he take such a risk to harm Miss Su?��


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Of course, it could not be Xiao Muyun��s idea alone. Someone instigated him in the background, promising him great benefits to conspire against Su Liang. He was a bastard, pretending to be gentle and non-contentious because he had no ability; he was not really content with his status quo.��


    ��Could it be�� Prince Two?�� Chang��an asked.


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��Both Duanmu Sheng and Duanmu Ao are possible, even Duanmu Che. Su Liang is very smart, clearing herself first before investigating other matters, otherwise, she would be smeared. One misstep and it would be hard to save oneself.��


    ��Yes!�� Chang��an sighed, ��Such a sinister scheme is hard to guard against. If it were someone else, they would be ruined. Ning Jing��s self-surrender was also brilliant, making some people in the Ministry of Justice temporarily unable to act against Miss Su.��


    Duanmu Chen chuckled, ��Now I feel that Su Liang is sent by heaven to help me. As long as I don��t offend her, seize the opportunity to give her benefits, at critical moments, she��ll definitely stand by my side.��


    Chang��an agreed wholeheartedly, ��Master is wise.��


    Late at night, Su Liang secretly sneaked into the Prime Minister Xiao Mansion and threw the prepared knife into theke in the rear garden before quickly leaving.


    Instead of going directly home afterward, she went to the Ministry of Justice.


    There were guards guarding the Ministry, Su Liang did not go in, but found a high ce nearby to hide and kept a close watch on the surroundings.


    She felt that someone might try to kill Ning Jing tonight.


    As for her home, just in case, she had already made changes to Nian Jincheng��s appearance before leaving and moved him to an empty and remote courtyard where no one had lived before.


    During the day, Su Liang had warned Ning Jing not to eat the food in the prison, fearing someone might poison it. Maybe the person who wanted to kill him was already inside. She knew Ning Jing had great abilities, and even if there was trouble, he could cope with it. But she still decided to keep guard outside the prison during the night.


    After staying up all night, Su Liang left when the sky began to lighten up, without noticing any abnormalities around the Ministry the previous night.


    Su Liang washed, changed clothes, made breakfast, sent a portion to Nian Jincheng first, and then rode to the Ministry of Justice to see Ning Jing.


    When people saw Su Liang again today, they still talked a lot, but the words were quite different fromst night. Many believed that she was targeted by a madman for being too outstanding, suffering an unwarranted disaster.


    Su Liang still managed to enter the prison of the Ministry of Justice smoothly. When she met Ning Jing, he looked exactly the same as yesterday, as if he hadn��t moved since Su Liang had left.


    Su Liang set warm food out and naturally offered it to Ning Jing, ��Did you sleepst night?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��There were fleas, I couldn��t sleep.��


    Su Liang sensed Ning Jing��s hint that someone indeed tried to harm himst night, but they obviously didn��t seed.


    Su Liang didn��t inquire further, and left after Ning Jing finished eating.


    When Ning Jing was interrogated, he mentioned Xiao Muyun��s harassment of Su Liang and his suspicion that Xiao Muyunmitted suicide to frame Su Liang.


    Minister Mei sneered, ��If it was suicide, why was there no weapon found?��


    Ning Jing thought for a moment, ��Xiao Muyun��s attendant drowned, have you searched theke for any weapons?


    Minister Mei looked at Gou Yu, who frowned, ��We only found one corpse in theke yesterday. Nothing else.��


    For unknown reasons, Minister Mei��s attitude was different than yesterday, not as tough. He ordered Gou Yu to go to Prime Minister Xiao��s mansion again to find the murder weapon, focusing on theke in the back garden.


    Thus, Gou Yu went to the Xiao Family again.


    The Xiao Family also knew aboutst night��s reversal of public opinion. The story had changed, with Xiao Muyun going from a victim to a paranoid madman and his death being described as a suicide.


    Of course, the Xiao Family knew that Su Liang was the one behind the rumors,and they were displeased as it had damaged their reputation.


    However, they were not privy to the nature of the rtionship between Xiao


    Muyun and Su Liang. The only one who might have known was the now-dead attendant. Besides, yesterday, Duanmu Chen warned them not to avenge Xiao Muyun and to leave the investigation to the Ministry of Justice.


    Gou Yu encountered no obstacles, and with a considerable amount of manpower, spent half a day fishing out a knife from theke.


    The knife was simr to the Twin des known to be used by Su Liang, but it was not the same. Moreover, yesterday Gou Yu had demanded Su Liang hand over her Twin des for investigation in front of the Xiao family members. As such, the knife was determined to be the murder weapon used to kill Xiao


    Muyun.


    This time, the suspicion on Su Liang was cleared.


    It was unlikely she would use a knife simr to her own weapon to kill someone, then throw it into theke without taking it away. It��s too far-fetched.


    From Ning Jing��s testimony, evidence found at the Xiao Family, and the crime scene, Gou Yu deduced the facts:


    As Su Liang said, Xiao Muyun��s infatuation with her had turned into obsession. When she rejected him and advanced in her career, he knew getting her was impossible, so he went mad and wanted to die with her. He first wrote some delusional ramblings, found a knife simr to Su Liang��s weapon, and, by some means, forced his attendant to kill him and take away the murder weapon, thenmit suicide by jumping into theke.


    The attendant��s death went unnoticed, and once his corpse was discovered, no one thought of searching theke for the weapon.


    In this way, all suspicion would fall on Su Liang. If she could not prove her innocence, she could be convicted based on the weapon and the writings left by Xiao Muyun.


    After Gou Yu brought the murder weapon back to the Ministry of Justice, the news spread quickly.


    A new witness appeared soon after.


    He was the old housekeeper of the Ministry of Industry��s residence, the neighbor of Duke Qin��s mansion.


    He testified that, on two consecutive daysst month, he saw a carriage bearing the emblem of Prime Minister Xiao��s mansion parked in the alley for a long time. On one asion, he saw Su Liang riding a horse out of Duke Qin��s mansion and the Xiao��s carriage leaving the alley, with Xiao Muyuning out to speak with Su Liang, who ignored him and walked away.


    The testimony of this witness directly corroborated the fact that ��Xiao Muyun secretly followed and harassed Su Liang,�� which was extremely favorable to Su


    Liang.


    Before noon, the Ministry of Justice had swiftly closed this case, which had caused quite a stir throughout the capital city.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing were found innocent. Xiao Muyun, unable to get Su Liang��s love, had gone mad andmitted suicide to frame her.


    When Ning Jing left the main hall of the Ministry of Justice, it was as if he had merely gone in for a visit��calm andposed, his clothes in order. Su Liang was waiting by the carriage, and upon seeing him approach, smiled and waved.


    Ning Jing got into the carriage, and Su Liang personally drove him home.


    Hence, after experiencing a bizarre murder case, the tale of the ��intellectual and martial arts champions in love�� gained another striking chapter. Half of the people in the capital city were cursing Xiao Muyun as a toad trying to eat swan meat; he was a madman.


    The other half were sighing at how Ning Jing, though a schr, stood up for Su Liang when she was in trouble, a true man! And Su Liang remained calm under pressure, rescuing Ning Jing and clearing her suspicion��both brave and intelligent! They were truly a perfect match made by heaven.


    ��Young Master Ning and Miss Su are a naturally talented and beautiful couple, and Xiao Muyun was just a clown! Good riddance to him!��


    That was thesting impression of this incident.


    After Su Liang and Ning Jing returned home, Ning Jing took a bath while Su Liang cooked some of his favorite dishes.


    As soon as the dishes were ready, their friends arrived, casting off the gloom from yesterday as they were overjoyed.


    Su Liang had just set the table and Xing Yusheng was about to sit down when Ning Jing spoke up, ��These dishes are all mine.��


    Xing Yusheng: ��Do you have to be so petty?


    Su Liang chuckled, ��He��s afraid of someone poisoning the food. Since he didn��t eatst night, he must be hungry. Let him eat by himself.��


    Xing Yusheng held his forehead, ��I just wanted to sit down, not fight over food with him.��


    ��Can I eat?�� Zhengzheng raised his small hand and smiled adorably, hinting that he deserved some good food too, right?


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Zhengzheng,e and eat with me.��


    There they were, a big and a small, enjoying the food while others watched.


    Wan Huiughed, ��Let��s go to a restaurantter. This time��s narrow escape is worth celebrating.��


    ��I��m tired. I won��t go.�� Ning Jing shook his head.


    Zhengzheng giggled, ��I��m tired too, not going, not going!��


    Su Liang yawned, ��We didn��t sleepst night, so I won��t go either. You can go and celebrate, and consider it my treat.��


    Lin Xueqing asked with a mischievous smile, ��Sister Su, why couldn��t you sleepst night? Were you worrying about Brother Ning and couldn��t sleep a wink?�� Su Liang replied seriously, ��Of course, it��s only natural that I worry about him.��


    ��Oh, Su, when can you learn to be shy for once? Really now.�� Lin Xueqing got the answer she wanted, but it still felt off.


    The friends headed to the restaurant for a party, while the two main characters stayed at home with their adorable littlepanion.


    Nian Jincheng, who had been forgotten in a remote courtyard, could only silently wait for someone to remember him.


    Su Liang wasn��t hungry and sat opposite Ning Jing, watching him and


    Zhengzheng eat, lost in thought. ��Someone must have conspired with Xiao Muyun. Who do you think it is?��


    Ning Jing didn��t answer, but instead asked Zhengzheng, ��One, two, or five, choose a number.��


    Ning Jing nodded, looking at Su Liang, ��Mmm, I think it��s Duanmu Che too..��

 Chapter 170 - 170: 170. Ensure that it’s very enchanting to him

    Chapter 170: 170. Ensure that it��s very enchanting to him


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang touched her forehead, ��Great God, aren��t you making conclusions too hastily?��


    Zhengzheng��s eyes sparkled as she turned around to look at Ning Jing, ��Who is the Great God?��


    Ning Jing grabbed Zhengzheng��s little hand, pointed at himself, ��Me.��


    Zhengzheng��s little face was curious, ��Why?��


    ��Ask her.�� Ning Jing pointed at Su Liang again. Zhengzheng looked at Su Liang with a giggly smile, ��Why?��


    Su Liang replied seriously, ��Because he��s handsome.��


    Zhengzheng held her chubby little face with her little hands, ��I��m also pretty!��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��You��re a little sweetheart.��


    Zhengzheng extended her arms wide, gesturing, ��Uncle Ning is a big, big sweetheart!��


    The conversation had veered off-topic too radically, Su Liang brought it back,


    ��Let��s get back to discussing 125.��


    Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent, ��No one knew old Su Liang and Xiao Muyun better than Five. One and Two were in the same group, if Two knew about those matters, he would have publicised them long ago.��


    Su Liang contemted, ��Actually, that��s what I thought too.��


    The Crown Prince Duanmu Cheng and Second Prince Duanmu Ao were brothers from the same mother, at least for now it seemed like they shared the same interests.


    If Duanmu Ao knew about the Original Master and Xiao Muyun, given his personality, he��d definitely not keep himself from slinging mud at Su Liang, but instead use such a sinister and venomous method.


    And Duanmu Che was very clear about the past between the Original Master and Xiao Muyun, and had once despised Su Liang greatly for it.


    The timing of Xiao Muyun��s premeditated plot to frame Su Liang was almost around when she publicly rejected Duanmu Che��s proposal at the pce banquet, iming that she was already engaged to Ning Jing.


    It was since that night, that Su Liang and Duanmu Che had officially cut ties with each other.


    Duanmu Cheng was overly self-centered, with average talents, capabilities, and intelligence, not nearly as astute and capable as Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Ao was lustful and impulsive.


    Out of all the princes Su Liang knew, the one who gave her the most ��dark�� vibes was the Fifth Prince, Duanmu Che.


    ��Want to sleep?�� Ning Jing asked Zhengzheng.


    Zhengzheng nodded her little head, ��Uncle and Auntie sleep with me!��


    ��You can sleep with your uncle.�� Su Liang smiled and began clearing up the dishes to go out.


    Considering that Ning Jing served prison time for her, she decided to wash the dishes this time. As she washed, she pondered, if Duanmu Che was indeed behind Xiao Muyun, how should she verify this?


    At this point, Xiao Muyun and his trusted followers were all dead, and the


    linked to them.


    Even if she suspected Duanmu Che, he wouldn��t confess to it. Without evidence, she couldn��t just fully assume it was him.


    But to just let it go was absolutely uneptable.


    Unable toe up with a solution for the time being, Su Liang decided to take a rest first, regain energy, and think slowlyter.


    People from the Ministry of Justice came again, delivering a brocade box, iming that it was evidence that was requested by Ning Jing to be returned to Su Liang. The murder case was closed, the items returned to the original owner.


    Su Liang rewarded the government soldiers and waited for them to leave before opening the box. Upon seeing the fan pendant, sachet and handkerchief, she sighed deeply.


    The Original Master met Xiao Muyun at an innocent and naive age, she held him in her heart until her death, but it ended up being a grave mistake.


    Now, if she has be a spirit in heaven, she would find peace upon seeing everything that��s happening now, right?


    There were still many valuable items and clothes left by the Original Master in Su Liang��s possession, all stored in a separate box. There was a purple jade pendant that Su Liang always wore.


    There��s a grave on Wangxiang Mountain outside the capital that belonged to Su Liang. Su Liang treats that as the Original Master��s tomb to pay her respects.


    She originally nned to bury all the things the Original Master left behind, including those she once gifted to Xiao Muyun, into that grave.


    But then she changed her mind. Su Liang didn��t know anything about the identity and background of the original master��s mother. She suspected that there might still be rtives of her maternal family alive in the world. Those exquisitely unique embroideries were all filled with the original master��s hard work. Su Liang always thought they should be given to someone who truly cares about the original master as a keepsake.


    After a night��s sleep, Su Liang called out for Ning Jing and Zhengzheng only to find no response.


    In the garden at the back, they were seen fishing, one big and one small.


    ��Auntie!�� Zhengzheng turned around, so excited that he tipped over and sat on the ground. He then got upughing cheerfully.


    Su Liang went over and seeing the wooden bucket empty asked, ��How long have you been fishing?��


    Zhengzheng chuckled, ��Uncle Ning caught three fish, but said they weren��t right and let them go!��


    Su Liang held her forehead, guessing that Ning Jing was probably trying to catch the poor little fish that he once ��marked�� as the one that would turn into a squirrel fish when it grows up.


    Ning Jing took a nce at Su Liang, ��If we hook up a little squirrel fish, we��ll eat squirrel fish.��


    Okay, he even named the fish�� Su Liang was indeed speechless.


    ��I want to go to the cemetery. You guys continue ying,�� Su Liang said. Ning Jing put down his fishing rod, ��I��ll take Zhengzheng to watch the sunset.��


    So, the two of them rode horses out, with Zhengzheng sitting in front of Ning Jing, and on the way, Su Liang bought many incense candles and joss paper.


    They reached the foot of Wangxiang Mountain outside the city, tied up their horses and with Zhengzheng on Ning Jing��s back and Su Liang carrying a basket, they began climbing the mountain.


    When they got near the Su Family��s cemetery, they went their separate ways.


    Ning Jing kept climbing the mountain with Zhengzheng, and Su Liang said she would find themter.


    First, Su Liang burned some joss paper for Su Yuanzhou, then in front of the ��tomb of Su Liang��, she took out a few things the original master had given to Xiao Muyun, put them in the pile of joss paper and lit a fire.


    ��If vour spirit is in heaven, vou won��t me me, will vou?�� Su Lianz sizhed softly, ��You had enough hardship in this life. I hope in your next life, you��ll be safe, joyful, happy and fulfilled. I will do everything I can to avenge the Su family.��


    She watched as these things turned to ashes, and after making sure all the sparks were out, she got up and left.


    When she entered the capital city, it was wintertime. By now, it was a season when everything was starting to recover.


    While walking, Su Liang gathered medicinal herbs out of habit. By the time they reached the top of the mountain, her basket was filled again.


    She didn��t spot Ning Jing and Zhengzheng at first nce. Then she went around a huge stone, where Yan Shiba had hidden that night, but they were not there.


    Just as she was finding it strange, she heard Zhengzheng��sughter from not too far away.


    Looking towards the sound, she saw a big and a small figure sitting on an old tree on the mountain top with its rugged branches and trunk.


    Ning Jing was gazing into the distance, his robes fluttering in the wind, ck hair waving gently, as if ready to take off with the wind.


    Zhengzheng was held in Ning Jing��s arms. His legs were shaking rhythmically. He waved towards Su Liang with a brilliant smile, ��We are up here! Auntie,e up!!��


    Su Liang put the basket under the tree, ran up and climbed the tree. After arriving, she sat beside Zhengzheng.


    Zhengzheng leaned against Su Liang and said with a giggle, ��Uncle flew up here.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Of course, immortals are different. I can��t fly like that.��


    There was still some time before sunset. Zhengzheng was excited about being so high up for the first time. He was held by Ning Jing one moment and by Su Liang the next. His courage grew, and he began to climb nearby branches. Every time he was about to fall, he was promptly caught and pulled back by either Ning Jing or Su Liang.


    ��Take off your outer robe,�� Su Liang suddenly told Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing frowned, ��Why?��


    ��For Zhengzheng to y with,�� Su Liang replied.


    Ning Jing took off his outer robe and handed it to Su Liang.


    Su Liang tied the sleeves and hems to the tree trunk to make a little hammock. Zhengzhengy in it, swinging with the wind. His tiny body was safely enclosed inside, so he wasn��t afraid of falling. He shouted, ��So fun!�� while wriggling about inside.


    Listening to Zhengzheng��s happyughter, Su Liang brought up the important matter, ��So how can we find evidence to prove it was Duanmu Wu?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��We can��t.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��We cannot just let this go.��


    ��Whoever it is, they didn��t seed this time, there must be a next one.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang deeply agreed.


    Although she didn��t like being defensively reactive, she couldn��t waste time and energy on things where evidence couldn��t possibly be found.


    ��Having obtained the title of Top Schr, the next step is to thoroughly investigate the cause of the Su family��s death.�� Su Liang said seriously. This was her primary purpose foring to the capital city and participating in the Military Exam.


    Ning Jing asked, ��If His Majesty appoints you to guard the border post, will you


    ��I��d love to take that experience, but I don��t want to leave the capital city for now.�� Su Liang said with a slight smile, ��Your other brother originally wanted to defend the border, but unfortunately����


    Speaking about Nian Jincheng, Su Liang��s voice paused, ��Oops! I forgot about him!��


    Last night when Su Liang left home for the Ministry of Justice, she had Nian Jincheng disguised and moved, instructing him not to leave the courtyard, waiting for her toe over.


    Almost a day and night passed, Ning Jing returned home long ago, but Su Liangpletely forgot about Nian Jincheng, didn��t send him food for two meals, and didn��t even boil medicine��


    ��He won��t die, just let him rest quietly.�� Ning Jing said calmly.


    Su Liang raised her hand to her forehead, ��You really are his good brother. Forget about watching the sunset, let��s go home.��


    ��Since we are already here, there��s no harm in waiting a little more.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang shrugged, ��He��s your brother. As long as you don��t mind, it��s fine.�� The setting sun shone in the west, and the gorgeous sunset glow dyed half of the sky red.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing sat side by side on the tree stump, with a child��s distance in between.


    A child in a small hammock underneath, clutching the edge with his small hands, staring at the magnificent sunset with big round eyes, eximed, ��Egg yolk! ��


    Su Liang couldn��t help but chuckle, it really did look like it.


    After watching the sunset, the wind started to blow, Ning Jing didn��t put his coat back on, instead he wrapped ZhengZeng in it and carried him down the hill.


    ��Auntie, I want to eat egg yolk pastry!�� Zhengzheng expressed his most intuitive feeling after watching the sun set.


    ��Me too.�� Ning Jing echoed.


    Su Liang nodded, ��If you give me a smile, you can have some egg yolk pastry.��


    Ning Jing had a calm face, ��Zhengzheng, give your auntie two smiles.��


    Zhengzheng had a toothy gid, ��I��ll give three smiles!��


    Su Liang: �� Fine, she respects the Great God��s right not to smile.


    Upon returning to the city, Su Liang and Ning Jing first took Zhengzheng home, promising to make egg yolk pastry for him the next day.


    By the time the two returned to the Su Mansion, it waspletely dark.


    When they saw Nian Jincheng, although he was starving, he thought that Su


    Liang was busy trying to save Ning Jing from the prison and had ignored him.


    Seeing Ning Jinge back, he was quite happy, ��Has the matter been resolved?��


    Su Liang told the truth, it was resolved early in the morning. Ning Jing went home, had lunch, had a nap, then went to the outskirts of the city to climb the mountain and watch the sunset.


    Nian Jincheng��s face turned dark instantly, ��You�� forgot about me?��


    ��Sorry,�� Su Liang admitted.


    Ning Jing added, ��I didn��t forget.��


    Nian Jincheng: �� This is too exhausting; let��s fall out.


    That night, when Su Liang was about to go to bed, it was alreadyte.


    Yan Shiba came again.


    Su Liang thought it was fortunate that she hadn��t let Nian Jincheng move back to Ning Jing��s room next door, otherwise if Yan Shiba found out, it would be bad.


    ��Damn it! Gu Ling escaped!�� Yan Shiba scratched his head furiously, ��I can��t even find a trace! Damn girl, why do you have to choose such a person!��


    Su Liang calmly said, ��Good taste, it can��t be helped.��


    ��I heard you were in trouble, so I rushed over, but you��re fine now!�� Yan Shiba rolled up his sleeves, ��Was it that Xiao frog who harmed you? It can��t be that simple, right?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��We suspect that Duanmu Che is involved behind the scenes. ��


    When Yan Shiba heard this, he became furious, ��That useless man is still infatuated with you?��


    ��Don��t be impulsive, he��s living in the Imperial Pce now. After the incident of you kidnapping himst time, they must be on high alert.�� Su Liang said.


    ��What about Ning Jing? Is he just going to watch someone harm you and do nothing?�� Yan Shiba, saying this, rushed out to the neighboring room to find Ning Jing.


    Su Liang didn��t stop her, but she quickly returned, ��Why isn��t that Ning pretty boy at homete at night? Is he secretly meeting with other girls?�� Su Liang shook her head, ��Don��t you even have this much trust in me?��


    ��I don��t care, since you��re fine, I��ll be leaving!�� Yan Shiba said, ��I��ll keep an eye on finding Miss Gu, you take care of Yunyun (untranted name), don��t let others bully him.��


    ��Where are you going?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��I have a big business, I need to make a personal trip to Yin Country.�� Yan Shiba said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Take care.��


    Yan Shiba ruffled Su Liang��s hair, ��I originally wanted to give you a few people to serve, but you are not willing. If anything happens, remember to push Ning Jing in front of you, don��t rush forward yourself!��


    Yan Shiba had proposed earlier to dispatch a few powerful assassins to serve Su Liang, but she refused. Only Yan Shiba and Yan Shiqi from Yanyun Building knew Su Liang and Ning Jing, all others who had seen them were dead.


    The reason was still that Su Liang didn��t want their secret to be known by others.


    With a hustle and bustle, Yan Shiba left, and Su Liang remembered that she had forgotten to ask about Nian Ruting again.


    She had been reading for a while when Ning Jing came back from outside. He was dressed in night travel clothes, wearing a mask, and it was unknown where he had been.


    ��I went to the Imperial Pce and poisoned Duanmu Che��ste-night snack.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang was surprised, ��What poison?��


    Ning Jing said, ��Leisurely Pill.��


    Su Liang��s secret poison, after taking it, can make people go mad and lose their minds, but the effect onlysts for about 24 hours, after which it will return to normal.


    She had made a few, and they were all in Ning Jing��s hands.


    Ning Jing stated that he couldn��t find evidence, and this was indeed true, but that didn��t mean he was just going to let things slide.


    ��So, you are certain it��s him?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��I wasn��t sure at first.�� Ning Jing said, ��I heard him telling his subordinates to hide, ande out after they healed.��


    Su Liang focused her gaze, ��Injured subordinate? The one who tried to harm you in the prisonst night?��


    Ning Jing nodded.


    This was hard evidence, but it couldn��t be made public. Because in the eyes of the world, Ning Jing was a schr who didn��t know martial arts, and he didn��t want to expose his strength.


    ��Where is the wound?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��On their face.�� Ning Jing said.


    When Su Liang heard this, she knew that it was deliberately done by Ning Jing.


    ��It really is him!�� Su Liang��s face turned cold, ��Thinking of the fact that he once saved ��me��, I cancelled the past grievances, I didn��t expect him to be so ruthless! Since this is the case, there��s no need to be polite anymore!��


    ��Someone from the pce should being soon, to ask for you to heal Duanmu Che.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang sneered, ��Very good, I can use this opportunity to request the emperor to tell the truth about the Su family affair before I can heal Duanmu Che.. Once I cure his ��madness��, you can continue to poison him, ensuring him having an ��enchanting�� experience!��

 Chapter 171 - 171: 171. Everyone knows how to play dirty tricks.

    Chapter 171 - 171: 171. Everyone knows how to y dirty tricks.


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the middle of the night, the main gate of the Su Mansion was heavily knocked.


    Ning Jing went to open the door and saw Huang Bo standing outside with an anxious expression, ��His Majesty ordered Miss Su to enter the pce immediately! ��


    Ning Jing didn��t say a word, nodded, and went back to call Su Liang.


    Su Liang was actually not asleep, but she took her time toe out, changed into new clothes, and purposely didn��t bring her medicine box.


    Huang Bo stomped his foot in impatience, ��Miss Su, it��s my Master who is sick. His Majesty ordered you to treat him!��


    Su Liang paused, ��So that��s how it is. In that case, please wait a moment.��


    When Su Liang got her medicine box, got on her horse, and followed Huang Bo in the direction of the Imperial Pce, she asked about Duanmu Che��s condition, ��I heard from the senior Imperial Physician that the Fifth Prince has been improving recently. What happened tonight?��


    Huang Bo sighed deeply, ��I don��t know why, but Master suddenly became delirious and started acting as if he were mad.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��Did you change the medicine?��


    Huang Bo shook his head, ��No! The medicine has always been used ording to Miss Su��s prescription!��


    ��Could it be that the Fifth Prince originally had epilepsy? There was an epileptic patient in my hometown, who convulsed and foamed at the mouth during an attack. Is the Fifth Prince like that?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��No, there��s no convulsion or foaming at the mouth, it��s just like���� Huang Bo hesitated, not wanting to say that Duanmu Che was acting like a madman. Su Liang sighed softly, ��Strange. Let me go to the pce and have a look. If I cannot determine the cause, I can��t be sure of a cure.��


    As they approached the Imperial Pce, Huang Bo suddenly brought up the events of the past two days, ��Thankfully, Miss Su came through unscathed. My Master was very worried and had said that if Miss Su couldn��t resolve her troubles, he would ask His Majesty for mercy and make sure to protect you!��


    ��His Highness the Fifth Prince is very kind,�� Su Liang said absentmindedly. She was not sure whether Huang Bo knew and participated in Duanmu Che��s actions.


    The person who was arranged to assassinate Ning Jing but got injured in the face was not Huang Bo.


    Huang Bo sighed deeply, ��Miss Su, don��t take the past events to heart. My Master has been in poor health since childhood and has no friends. He was initially prejudiced against you, but now he genuinely likes you and has no ill intentions. As for matters of love, even if he wants to understand, it takes time.��


    ��I know,�� Su Liang nodded, ��After all, the Fifth Prince saved my life. Compared to that, other things are not worth mentioning. I don��t want to have any more contact with the Fifth Prince because I hope he can let go of his obsession sooner. It��s not that I hate him.��


    Huang Bo breathed a sigh of relief, ��That��s great!��


    Su Liang asked Huang Bo, ��You must know about the Su Family��s past, right? Can you tell me? This is very important to me.��


    Huang Bo hesitated for a moment, ��This����


    ��Are you afraid that the Fifth Prince will me you when he finds out? But I think, the Fifth Prince also wants me to avenge my family sooner rather thanter, doesn��t he?�� Su Liang countered.


    Huang Bo nodded, ��Of course. Your grandfather treated my Master with utmost dedication. When the Su Family encountered trouble, my Master was also very sad. Unfortunately, it happened so suddenly that he was only able to save you.��


    ��Can Huang Bo tell me everything you know? Don��t worry, I will do my best to treat the Fifth Prince,�� Su Liang said solemnly.


    Huang Bo sighed again, ��Alright. I think my Master would have told you sooner if he hadn��t been distracted by his feelings. We all thought you should have stayed in the countryside and lived a peaceful life. Coming back to the capital city was like courting death. But you are different now, and what was once impossible may now be possible.��


    ��However,�� Huang Bo continued, ��we don��t know much about the inside story of that incident. You were silenced because you identally witnessed a secret that a noble person could not let others know. We don��t know the specifics.��


    Su Liang��s heart sank. ��Silenced��? Indeed, it was a conspiracy, and not only was Su Yuanzhou killed, but the entire Su Family was ruthlessly exterminated!


    The so-called secret must be something hidden from others.


    Su Liang thought that in addition to the Su Family, there was another person who died in that incident, Xiao Mulian, the second Prince��s Concubine. She was the eldest granddaughter of the Xiao Prime Minister, Xiao Muyun��s half-sister, and Duanmu Chen��s cousin.


    This was no coincidence.


    Su Liang couldn��t help but suspect that the ��noble person��s secret�� Su Yuanzhou had stumbled upon was directly rted to Xiao Mulian.


    Secrets that could not be revealed were bound to be rted to men and women, and they must be illicit affairs.


    The noble person Huang Bo mentioned was most likely a member of the royal family.


    Based on Huang Bols words, Su Liang guessed that it might be because Xiao Mulian had an affair with another man behind Duanmu Ao��s back, and when it was discovered to avoid shame for the Royal Family, her sudden illness and death was staged. Su Yuanzhou, who inadvertently caught a glimpse of the secret affairs of the royal family, along with his entire family, became the scapegoats to protect the honor of the royal family.


    Although this was only Su Liang��s temporary guess, the thought of such possibility filled her with sadness and anger.


    Are the lives of the nobles precious while those of themon people are worthless?


    She despised thisw of survival, but had to admit that this was the rule of this world. The so-calledws only worked when the interests of the ruling ss were not affected.


    Without the rule ofw, there is only the rule of man.


    ��Miss Su, you must never let your emotions affect the situation.�� Huang Bo urged her earnestly, ��Nothing can be traced back now, even if you could trace it, some people are beyond your reach.��


    Su Liang��s face regained calm, ��I know, thank you for the reminder. Is there nothing else?��


    Huang Bo shook his head, ��Actually, I only knew about it from you back then. When Master and I received the news, all of the Su family was already dead. I rushed over and only managed to save you without knowing the cause. It was you who told me that your grandfather had known something he shouldn��t have.��


    Su Liang was stunned. The original master said that? If she heard it herself, it should be true.


    The pce gate was already in sight. Su Liang temporarily suppressed her


    thoughts and followed Huang Bo into the pce.


    Duanmu Che had a separate pce. Just as Su Liang stepped in, she heard his loudughter.


    With a gloomy face, Huang Bo hurried in, ��Your Majesty, Miss Su is here!��


    Before Su Liang could greet him, she heard Duanmu Yi order, ��Think of a way quickly!��


    Imperial Physician Gao and three other imperial physicians were waiting by the side. Duanmu Che held a teacup in his hand and threw it at anyone who approached him. There were already many broken porcin pieces on the ground.


    Duanmu Che, who had been sitting in a wheelchair before, could now stand up after Su Liang��s prescriptions and acupuncture treatments.


    The night Yan Shiba caught him, he had only sustained numerous scars on his face that had not yet healed, but otherwise, he was fine.


    At this moment, Duanmu Che was disheveled, his clothes hanging in tatters, his face full of crisscrossing scars, holding a teacup high up,ughing manically. He looked like a madman.


    Su Liang put her medicine box on the table and quickly approached Duanmu Che, grabbing the teacup from him and throwing it firmly onto the table. She then grabbed both of Duanmu Che��s arms, pulled him up, and pressed him in the corner of the wheelchair. ��Bring the rope!��


    Huang Bo hesitated and looked at Duanmu Yi.


    Duanmu Yi furrowed his brow, ��What are you waiting for?��


    Someone immediately fetched the rope and handed it to Su Liang.


    Su Liang asked Huang Bo to hold down Duanmu Che, tied him securely to the wheelchair with the rope so he couldn��t move.


    Duanmu Che was stillughing crazily, so Su Liang took a cloth from the table and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Finally, there was silence.


    ��Your Majesty, this is to prevent the Fifth Prince from biting his tongue or hurting himself.�� Su Liang exined.


    Duanmu Yi��s face was as cold as ice, ��Hmm. Check Che��er quickly and see what��s wrong with him.��


    Duanmu Yi didn��t suspect Su Liang��s involvement in this incident, because he didn��t know that Duanmu Che was the mastermind behind all the troubles Su Liang had encountered recently.


    Duanmu Yi knew someone was behind Xiao Muyun but suspected the crown prince or the second prince.


    Plus, it had been days since Su Liang had directly treated Duanmu Che, and her prescriptions and acupuncture techniques had always been effective.


    All the food and medicine that Duanmu Che had consumed in the pce had been tested for poison first.


    Therefore, Duanmu Yi now wondered if Duanmu Che had be obsessed with Su Liang, and not being able to have her or even see her was what drove him to such a state?


    Su Liang took Duanmu Che��s pulse and frowned, calling Imperial Physician Gao and the others toe and examine him as well.


    After examining him, Physician Gao shook his head, ��The pulse is chaotic, but I can��t determine the cause.��


    The other imperial physicians said the same.


    ��Can��t you figure it out either, Su Liang?�� Duanmu Yi asked coldly.


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��I think the Fifth Prince seems to have been mentally stimted, that��s why he��s like this.��


    Duanmu Yi frowned, ��Is this temporary, or����


    Su Liang shook her head, ��It��s impossible to determine for now. He may recover when dawnes, or he may not.��


    ��Is there nothing you can do?�� Duanmu Yi asked.


    Su Liang thought for a moment and said, ��I can try, but my chances of sess are not that great.��


    Duanmu Yi nodded, ��As long as you don��t endanger Che��er��s life, just try!��


    Su Liang didn��t administer the needles to Duanmu Che personally but taught the technique to the senior Imperial Physician Gao, and let him do it. ��Don��t worry, it��s just that I��m not convenient. If something goes wrong, it��s my responsibility.�� Su Liang said.


    Imperial Physician Gao shook his head, ��There��s no need to say that. Since it��s like this, I��ll give it a try.��


    Duanmu Yi watched as Imperial Physician Gao administered the needles to


    Duanmu Che.


    The process took about a quarter of an hour.


    It could be seen that Duanmu Che��s eyes were somewhat clearer, although not fully awake yet, it was much betterpared to before Su Liang��s arrival.


    Duanmu Yi sighed in relief, ��Su Liang, your medical skills are indeed remarkable! Were they all taught by your grandfather?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Most of them were taught by my grandfather. When I returned to my hometown, I also paid respects to a great Master and learned quite a lot.��


    This was consistent with what Lady Xing had said, which made Su Liang��s talents seem reasonable.


    ��Please stay here and watch over Che��er tonight, and I won��t feel at ease if we leave him in the care of others. When he gets better, I will reward you handsomely.�� Duanmu Yi sighed.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes.��


    She prescribed another sedative, and Imperial Physician Gao had his disciple to concoct the medicine and administered it to Duanmu Che, who then fell into a deep sleep.


    Su Liang and the other Imperial Physicians waited in the outer hall, while eunuch Huang Bo stayed in the room to observe, in case anything unusual happened, they would be summoned.


    Duanmu Yi ordered the Imperial Cuisine Room to prepare ate-night snack and send it over.


    Imperial Physician Gao knew that this treatment was specifically for Su Liang. They often entered the pce to serve the dignitaries, but no one had ever cared if they were hungry or thirsty.


    ��I heard from Physician Gao that Miss Su had quite some insights into many difficult cases. I have some questions and would like to ask for Miss Suls guidance.�� An Imperial Physician surnamed Jia spoke very politely. The other two Imperial Physicians also expressed their desire to consult Su


    Liang.


    Su Liang agreed readily, ��We can exchange our knowledge.��


    As a result, the five of them discussed medical skills while eating thete-night snack.


    Although it was called a discussion, it was actually the four of them asking questions, and Su Liang providing the answers.


    In this world, Medical Skills were a special talent. Most skilled doctors would only teach their own disciples, keeping their unique skills hidden to elevate their own value.


    It was only when Imperial Physician Gao casually mentioned that Su Liang was very generous and not at all secretive, that the other Imperial Physicians began to ask questions.


    At first, they were somewhat skeptical, but as they talked, they realized that Imperial Physician Gao��s praise of Su Liang was not exaggerated at all.


    In fact, among them, Imperial Physician Gao had the best medical skills and stubborn temperament. If even he was convinced by Su Liang, it was needless in the case of the following few doctors.


    Duanmu Yi had not slept yet and had the senior eunuch bring them a pot of good tea.


    Hearing the eunuch��s report of Su Liang and the Imperial Physicians discussing medical skills, she was the absolute center of attention despite their age difference.


    ��She is indeed a rare talent.�� Duanmu Yi sighed, ��I need to think carefully about whether to let her go to war or be an Imperial Physician.��


    Unknowingly, dawn had arrived.


    Several Imperial Physicians felt like they hadn��t talked enough with Su Liang and greatly benefited from their conversation.


    Huang Bo announced that Duanmu Che was awake, and they all entered the inner hall.


    Duanmu Che looked sluggish, supported by Huang Bo, and had no idea what had happenedst night.


    After listening to Huang Bo, he looked at him in disbelief, ��How could this happen?��


    Huang Bo sighed, ��Perhaps it was caused by the grievances the master has been harboring recently. Thanks to Miss Su Liang��s brilliant medical skills, she hurried to treat the master overnight.��


    Only then did Duanmu Che notice Su Liang standing by his side. His eyes darkened, and his thin lips pressed together. He remained silent for a moment before speaking, ��Thank you.��


    ��Your Highness, the Fifth Prince, is too polite. From now on, you need to rx and go out more,�� Su Liang said.


    Huang Bo saw that Duanmu Che was silent and quickly replied for him, ��I will keep that in mind.��


    On the other side, Duanmu Yi received the news that Duanmu Che was alright and let Su Liang leave the pce.


    The Imperial Physicians who were on dutyst night had left, and two new ones came to serve.


    Huang Bo helped Duanmu Che take his medicine and saw his face gloomy, not knowing what he was thinking.


    ��Master and Miss Su were not meant to be. A forced rtionship won��t be sweet,�� Huang Bo said earnestly, ��Master, first take care of your health. Miss Su saidst night that she won��t take those things to heart. As long as the master has a friendly attitude, she will definitely be willing to be friends with you.�� ��It��s impossible now.�� Duanmu Che��s eyes were dark and chilling.


    Huang Bo was stunned for a moment, thinking Duanmu Che was unwilling, and sighed deeply, ��Master, why are you doing this to yourself? There is no deep hatred between you two, so why make it so ugly? Miss Su has always wanted to befriend the master.��


    ��I suspect that my sudden madness was caused by poison from Su Liang,�� Duanmu Che said astonishingly.


    Not only was Huang Bo dumbfounded, but Duanmu Yi, who was just about to enter the door, also frowned.


    Huang Bo came to his senses and shook his head repeatedly, ��That��s impossible, absolutely impossible! The method to treat the master was given by Miss Su. Why would she poison the master for no reason? It doesn��t benefit her at all! She��s not that kind of person!��


    Duanmu Che remained silent. Huang Bo didn��t know about Duanmu Che��s conspiracy to frame Su Liang with Xiao Muyun.


    But the coincidental timing made Duanmu Che suspect that his sudden madness was Su Liang��s revenge against him for suspecting her involvement in the plot!


    ��Che��er.�� Duanmu Yi entered the room.


    Huang Bo bowed and then left.


    ��Why do you suspect Su Liang of poisoning you?�� Duanmu Yi asked directly.


    Duanmu Che closed his eyes, ��Because I harassed her, and I think she would retaliate against me.��


    ��She couldn��t wait to get rid of her connection with you, so why would she do such a thing?�� Duanmu Yi shook his head, ��You��re being paranoid, thinking that everything is rted to Su Liang and that you were possessedst night. I��ve already sent someone to invite the abbot of Huguo Temple to chant the


    Clear Heart Sutra for you. Don��t think about Su Liang anymore, she will marry Ning Jing, and I will select a well-breddy for you.��


    ��I don��t want that!�� Duanmu Che blurted out.


    Duanmu Yi��s face darkened, ��Nonsense! How old are you to be so willful? You��ve truly disappointed me! If you don��t want to choose a consort and get married, I won��t interfere with any of your matters in the future!��


    Duanmu Che��s face turned ugly, ��Father, I was wrong. I just can��t ept not getting the woman I like.��


    ��It��s really because of her!�� Duanmu Yi snorted coldly, ��If it were someone else, I would definitely let you have her. But Qian Country has internal and external troubles, and it��s time to utilize talent. Su Liang is a rare talent, and she��s not a submissivedy from a prominent family. Even if I forced her to marry you, she wouldn��t truly be with you!��


    ��I understand.�� Duanmu Che said softly, but his hand under his sleeve clenched tightly.


    He became more and more suspicious that Su Liang had poisoned him, but he couldn��t reveal it because he was the one who had done something unspeakable first��


    When Su Liang returned home, she simply told Ning Jing aboutst night��s situation.


    ��Even if Duanmu Che suspects that I knew about his collusion with Xiao Muyun and poisoned him in retaliation, he wouldn��t dare tell the emperor,�� Su Liang sneered, ��Who can��t y dirty tricks? He started the war, so he shouldn��t me us for not being polite. Let��s continue tonight..��

 Chapter 172 - 172:172. The truth unfolds

    Chapter 172 - 172:172. The truth unfolds


    Trantor: 549690339


    During the day, Duanmu Chen sent Chang��an secretly to inquire about Duanmu Che��s condition.


    Su Liang did not mention that Xiao Muyun��s affairs had anything to do with Duanmu Che but only said that Duanmu Che had inexplicably gotten a mental illness, which didn��tst long before it was cured.


    Cooperation with Duanmu Chen has been pleasant so far, but Su Liang always remembers that there is only an exchange of interests between her and Duanmu Chen. They cannot be friends.


    Some things must not be known to Duanmu Chen; otherwise, there is no guarantee that they will not be used against Su Liang by Duanmu Chen in the future.


    That night, Ning Jing sneaked into the Imperial Pce again and sessfully poisoned Duanmu Che.


    No matter how many skilled defenders or poison testing rules in the pce, they couldn��t stop him.


    As a result, Su Liang was woken up in the middle of the night, brought a medicine box into the pce, and saw Duanmu Che acting crazy like the night before.


    She asked the Imperial Physician to give Duanmu Che acupuncture and had him take calming medicine before he finally settled down.


    Huang Bols face was extremely ugly, ��The Master drank calming medicine before going to bed, yet surprisingly, he had another episode.�� Obviously, the calming medicine couldn��t counteract the effects of the


    Leisurely Pill.


    Su Liang sighed, ��In my opinion, the Fifth Prince has a heart disease.��


    The term ��heart disease�� sounds simple, but it��s much more troublesome than physical problems.


    In most people��s understanding, heart disease is incurable. If the symptoms of madness be severe, the person bes insane.


    Duanmu Yi suspectedst night that Duanmu Che went mad because he couldn��t get Su Liang, and when Duanmu Che woke up, he suspected that Su Liang had poisoned him. The situation made Duanmu Yi think that there was a significant mental problem.


    Seeing Duanmu Che��s rpse, Duanmu Yi agreed with Su Liang��s view.


    However, at this point, it��s not possible to force Su Liang to marry Duanmu


    Che.


    Duanmu Yi felt that he had to quickly choose a consort for Duanmu Che. After marriage, with someone to take care of him intimately, perhaps there would be no issues.


    About Duanmu Che��s issue of madness, Duanmu Yi had ordered a gag order.


    Although Duanmu Chen knew about it from Su Liang, he didn��t make a fuss about it.


    However, the news spread throughout the capital city that day.


    It was said that the Fifth Prince Duanmu Che liked Su Liang, the Martial Arts Champion, and when his unrequited love turned into obsession, he developed an intermittent mental illness.


    Rumors spread quickly, and there was obviously someone pushing behind the scenes.


    Su Liang believed that Duanmu Chen wouldn��t do such foolish things, as it would not only destroy the reputation of Duanmu Yi��s favorite son, but also severely damage the royal family��s reputation.


    Su Liang suspected that the crown prince��s party did it.


    Although Duanmu Cheng had a convincing im to his position, Duanmu Yi loved and valued his youngest son, Duanmu Che, and his fourth son, Duanmu Chen, which were constant thorns in Duanmu Cheng��s side and posed threats to him.


    Given a chance to ruin Duanmu Che, they naturally wouldn��t let it go.


    Su Liang didn��t care about the undercurrents within the Royal Family. When no one came looking for her, she closed the door and busied herself with her own affairs.


    Ning Jing continued to poison Duanmu Che every night. Su Liang went to the pce for two consecutive nights. The third time Duanmu Che had an episode, the Imperial Physician handled it directly , and Duanmu Yi didn��t invite Su Liang again.


    That day, friends visited once more, bringing the news that the royal family had begun selecting consorts for Duanmu Chen and Duanmu Che.


    Lin Boyan was the Vice Minister of Rites; Lin Xueqing said the Ministry of Rites had prepared a list and portraits of thedies to be sent to the pce.


    Xing Yu Sheng snorted, ��Three days ago, my father arranged a marriage for my sister who is of marriageable age, just to avoid this selection. Someone has been throwing tantrums at home.��


    This ��someone�� referred to Xing Yu Sheng��s stepmother, Miao Shi. Su Liang smiled, ��Your father is really bold.��


    Being so obvious, she is not afraid of any dissatisfaction from Duanmu Yi.


    ��Love for his daughter is too strong.�� Xing Yu Sheng said indifferently, ��Unfortunately, someone can��t understand him.��


    Su Liang felt that Xing Ji was a very smart, responsible, and good man. Even though he didn��t like Miao Shi, he didn��t take any concubines for so many years. However, two people with a significant gap in their spiritual worlds might not truly connect for a lifetime.


    Qin Yujin asked Su Liang whether she knew about the Fifth Prince��s madness.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��It��s not appropriate to discuss the matters of the


    Royal Family.��


    Qin Yujin blinked, ��Sister Liang is right.��


    Qin Yujin sighed, mentioning that two of her close friends were on the list of candidates for the selection, still uncertain of their fate.


    ��Their families all hope to be chosen to enter the Fourth Prince��s Mansion,�� Qin Yujin said. What she didn��t say was that they were all afraid of being chosen for the Fifth Prince��s Mansion.


    Although the Royal Family has refuted the rumors, saying that Duanmu Che is not mad and that his health has recovered, there are still some underlying issues.


    Even if Duanmu Che is not mad and is the most favored prince, people with discerning eyes know that his life is going nowhere. His birth mother died early, and his external family, the Lin Family, although a famous general family, has declined and has no one to support him.


    At leastpared to Duanmu Chen, no one would bet on Duanmu Che.


    ��Sister Su, I have some good news for you!�� Lin Xueqing said excitedly, ��My older brother got engaged!��


    Su Liang was surprised, ��Which youngdy?��


    Qin Yujinughed, ��It��s Min Jingwen, the granddaughter of Old Minister Min from the Ministry of Industry, whom you met at my house. Her brother and Lin


    Boyan are colleagues.��


    ��Is it one of those twin sisters? The older or younger one?�� Su Liang recalled.


    Qin Yujin replied with a smile, ��The younger one. The older sister is named Min Jingya and she is also engaged. Can you guess to whom?��


    ��Seeing you so happy, is she going to marry into your family?�� Su Liang asked.


    Qin Yujin nodded, ��My older brother. Our two families live close, and they actually liked each other early on. But because of some misunderstandings, the two families hadn��tmunicated for many years. After my grandfather became ill, Old Master Min took the initiative to visit and resolve the misunderstanding. ��


    In the past, Old Minister Min had proposed marriage for his youngest son who was in love with Qin Xiang, but Old Duke Qin felt that the young man from the Min Family was not good enough for his precious daughter and rejected the proposal.


    The Min Family not only lost face but also had their only son run away from home after Qin Xiang was married to Bei Jingwang, Xing Ji. As a result, there had been enmity between the families. Though they were neighbors, they hadn��t had any contact for 20 years.


    But in the end, no one was wrong.


    Qin Xiang didn��t like the young man from Min Family back then, and if time were reversed, the result would still be the same.


    Now, for the sake of his granddaughter��s marriage, Old Minister Min was willing to make amends, and Old Master Qin naturally had no objections.


    As for Lin Boyan and Min Jingwen��s marriage, it was arranged by Qin Yujin��s mother.


    ��That��s great. Congrattions.�� Su Liang sincerely congratted him.


    Not long ago, Duanmu Chen had told Su Liang that the emperor wanted to choose a son-inw for Sixth Princess Duanmu Qianqian, and he seemed to favor Lin Boyan. Su Liang was worried that the Lin Family would be forced to marry the princess and would no longer have peaceful days.


    One night, Su Liang took the initiative to find Duanmu Chen.


    ��It��s just right that you��re here. I entered the pce today, and the emperor asked me whether you would like to go to the military for training and lead troops in the future, or be an Imperial Physician. What would you like?��


    Duanmu Chen asked.


    Su Liang thought for a moment and said, ��Be an Imperial Physician. I don��t want to leave the capital for now.��


    Duanmu Chen smiled, ��I knew you would choose that.


    ��How can I hold both positions?�� Su Liang asked.


    Duanmu Chen looked serious, ��I suggested to the emperor that you first serve as a small deputy general under Lin Bojun to learn military tactics, while also holding a position in the Imperial Medical Bureau. You don��t need to go there every day; when someone in the pce needs you, they will call you over.�� Su Liang��s voice was faint, ��Fourth Prince is truly considerate for my future.��


    Duanmu Chen pretended not to hear Su Liang��s hidden message and deepened his smile, ��You��re wee.��


    Su Liang knew that Duanmu Chen was not doing this for her benefit but because it would provide him with the greatest help.


    Duanmu Chen didn��t try to hide his motives, either.


    ��In that case, I��ll wait for the emperor��smand.�� Su Liang didn��t feel strongly about it, as long as she didn��t leave the capital, she didn��t mind being busier and learning more. She had a more important matter to discuss today, ��Huang Bo, from Fifth Prince��s side, told me that my grandfather was exterminated back then because he identally learned some noble secrets.�� Duanmu Chen��s eyes narrowed, ��Do you believe him?��


    ��He has no reason to lie to me,�� Su Liang said. ��Furthermore, he only knows this much and doesn��t know the specifics. I guess it has something to do with your cousin, who was once the Second Prince��s concubine. Do you know anything about it?��


    Duanmu Chen remained silent, then poured Su Liang a cup of tea and handed it to her.


    The tea was warm, and Su Liang held it without taking a sip. Seeing Duanmu Chen��s face, she thought he might know something.


    Su Liang didn��t push him, and it wasn��t until the tea in her hand had lost its warmth that Duanmu Chen spoke again, ��Now that you mention it, I remember an old story.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I��d like to hear the details.��


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��I once thought that my cousin would marry the crown prince.��


    Su Liang was taken aback; this statement carried a lot of information��


    ��You must be very curious why my maternal grandfather Prime Minister Xiao would have his granddaughter marry another prince, right?�� Duanmu Che sneered.


    ��Indeed,�� Su Liang said. ��I thought Miss Xiao would marry you.��


    Even though Xiao Mulian was older than Duanmu Chen, for the sake of their interests, she should have married someone from Duanmu Chen��s faction.


    Xiao Mulian became the Second Prince��s concubine, which made Su Liang suspect that Xiao Family didn��t have much faith in Duanmu Chen initially, so they took advantage of the marriage to have an additional option.


    Duanmu Chen looked at Su Liang and showed a mocking smile, ��You didn��t guess wrong. My maternal grandfather is very shrewd, maybe even too shrewd. It��s only after my cousin died and the emperor began to favor me these past two years that Xiao Family gave up their other ns.��


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��It hasn��t been easy for Fourth Prince to get to where he is today.��


    It seemed that his powerful maternal rtives weren��tpletely loyal to him. Only when he demonstrated his abilities did he manage to control the Xiao Family.


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��It��s all thanks to them that I realized early on that if I am useless, no one would value me, even those so-called rtives.��


    ��You said that you once thought your cousin would marry the crown prince, what was that all about?�� Su Liang asked.


    Duanmu Chen seemed thoughtful, ��A few years ago, I identally saw my cousin with Duanmu Cheng alone, butter she married Duanmu Ao.��


    ��Your cousin is very beautiful, right?�� Su Liang asked.


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��She was once the most beautiful woman, with fair skin and delicate features, unparalleled in the capital city.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��Could it be that what my grandfather inadvertently discovered was your cousin and the crown prince��s�� ��


    A glint shed in Duanmu Chen��s eyes, ��It��s very likely. Xiao Mulian died suddenly back then. My maternal grandfather said it was because Duanmu Ao was eager to marry a Mei Family girl. Now that I think about it, there must have been some unspeakable secrets. The Xiao Family knew about it, but they kept it from me.��


    Su Liang suddenly remembered something, ��Back then, Xiao Muyun also said that he knew that his sister��s death had nothing to do with my grandfather.��


    Duanmu Chen��s expression darkened, ��But after so long, if I continue to ask, the people of the Xiao Family will definitely not admit to it.��


    ��Of course they won��t admit it. If a woman from the Xiao Family really did something disgraceful and died because of it, how could they let people know about it?�� Su Liang��s gaze turned cold.


    ��The Su Family was wiped out, and other people who knew about it have long since died.�� Duanmu Chen said, ��And even if I force the Xiao Family to say something, neither Duanmu Cheng nor Duanmu Ao will admit to it. Since it��s a scandal involving the royal family, I can��t get involved. If it gets out and my father the emperor finds out, I will be the first to suffer.��


    ��I understand what the Fourth Prince means.�� Su Liang said coldly, ��I just want to confirm whether what happened back then was as I suspected.��


    ��And after confirming?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    ��Revenge for those who have wronged me. I won��t drag the Fourth Prince into this.�� Su Liang said, ��If something happens to both the crown prince and the second prince, the emperor may suspect the fourth prince of trying to eliminate rivals. I won��t be able to help you then.��


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��As long as I haven��t done anything, I��m not afraid of my father��s suspicions. You can do whatever you want, there��s no need to discuss it with me.��


    Because this was originally why Duanmu Chen sought out Su Liang in the first ce. He always believed that the extermination of the Su Family was rted to the crown prince��s faction, which was his biggest obstacle to his ascension to power.


    At first, he only wanted to use Su Liang as a pawn, but he didn��t expect her to have such great abilities, and their rtionship evolved into a partnership.


    Now, some of the fog had dissipated, and the truth was beginning to emerge.


    Duanmu Chen couldn��t wait for Su Liang to eliminate both Duanmu Cheng and


    Duanmu Ao.


    ��I will find a way to make the Xiao Family confess what exactly Xiao Mulian did back then.�� Duanmu Chen said, ��After I confirm it, I��ll let you know.��


    Su Liang stood up, bowed, ��Thank you, Your Highness, the Fourth Prince. I will return home and await the news.��


    ��Wait a moment.�� Duanmu Chen called Su Liang back, ��Did you have anything to do with Duanmu Che��s madness?��


    Su Liang��s expression remained calm, ��Your Highness, the Fourth Prince, it��s better if you don��t ask.��


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes flickered slightly, ��Alright, you can go.��


    Not long after Su Liang left the Fourth Prince��s Mansion, she noticed that she was being followed, so she headed in the opposite direction of the Su Mansion.


    After circling around the capital, she still couldn��t shake off the tail. Su Liang was considering whether to return to the Fourth Prince��s Mansion when the person following her showed themselves.


    Seeing the familiar figure gracefullynd in front of her, Su Liang held her forehead and said, ��Great God, why are you scaring me in the middle of the night instead of sleeping?


    ��Your vignce is insufficient; if you discover you��re being followed, you should immediately return to the Fourth Prince��s Mansion. If it wasn��t me tonight but someone stronger and with the intent to kill you, what would you do?�� Ning Jing��s eyes were tinged with a hint of coldness due to the night.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, yes, my strength is too weak, and I don��t have the


    ability to protect myself. So, Great God, you came out to watch over me? Just tell me, and I��ll be grateful. Let��s go home and practice.��


    On the way back, Su Liang told Ning Jing that she had obtained crucial information from Duanmu Chen that night. Before Xiao Mulian married Duanmu Ao, she had some ambiguous rtionship with Duanmu Cheng.


    ��If it really was Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao who killed the Su Family to cover up their scandal, even if they are princes, I will make them pay for their blood debts!�� Su Liang��s eyes were resolute..

 Chapter 173 - 173: 173. Me too

    Chapter 173 - 173: 173. Me too


    Trantor: 549690339


    The court has released the appointments for the new schrs.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing received their notices and went together to the pce to pick theirs up and express their thanks.


    There was a cushy position in the Ministry of Revenue that many were eyeballing, but ultimately it went to Ning Jing, the top schr.


    As Duanmu Chen had said, Su Liang joined not only the Ministry of War but also served under Lin Bojun, and held a dual role as an Imperial Physician, enjoying the sries of two positions.


    This was unprecedented in Qian Country��s history.


    Despite being injured, Gao Jiabao was also ced in the Ministry of War, albeit in an idle desk job that fell short of his expectations. But for now, he could only heal before making other ns.


    Hidden among them was Luo Rong, who had been saved by Ning Jing and Su


    Liang, but was unaware of their help. His luck held out in the military exam, cing him high in the rankings and securing him a military position as he wished.


    Upon leaving the pce, Gao Jiabao invited Su Liang and Ning Jing to his home as guests.


    With ns for the day already, Su Liang proposed a future visit and departed with Ning Jing for the Lin family.


    Having been in the capital city for several months, Lin Shuzhi had sessfully arranged the marriages for his two sons and daughter. Looking cheerful and rejuvenated, he seemed even younger than before.


    Among his children, Lin Boyan��s marriage was thest to be settled. After discussing it with his future inws, it was decided that because Lin Boyan was the eldest, he would be the first to get married, with the wedding set for next month.


    The Min family was thoroughly pleased with Lin Boyan as their son-inw and raised no objections.


    Lin Shuzhi was currently busy preparing the betrothal gifts for Lin Boyan.


    The mansion in the capital city that originally belonged to the Lin family was bought to house the two brothers, Lin Boyan and Lin Bojun. But with both of them soon to marry noblewomen, they would certainly bring along a considerable number of maids as dowry, leaving the house unable to amodate everyone.


    Upon learning that Lin Shuzhi was searching for a new mansion, Su Liang suggested that Wan Hui could help keep an eye out. The Wan family was well connected in business and always had thetest news.


    Lin Shuzhiughed as he said, ��I��ve already asked Zhengzheng��s parents to help look.��


    Previously, Lin Shuzhi proposed to teach Zhengzheng, and after the tea ritual denoting her as his student, Wan Hui became heavily invested in the affairs of the Lin family. Even before Lin Shuzhi asked, she had already thought of sending two mansions to the Lin brothers, but Lin Shuzhi firmly refused the offer, only asking her for assistance in finding suitable housing.


    ��Congrattions to Master. After Big Brother, Second Brother and Xueqing are married, will Master live with Big Brother?�� Su Liang asked.


    Lin Shuzhi had previously mentioned that once his sons were married, he nned to separate from them and let them live their own lives.


    ��I��m not going to live with anyone,�� Lin Shuzhi said with a smile. ��The Imperial College has invited me three times to teach there. I didn��t agree at first, but now that they all have their marriages arranged, once that��s taken care of, I��ll start teaching there. When all of you have children, I��ll then help look after them and teach them.��


    Su Liang and Ning Jing exchanged nces, and she coughed gently before saying, ��Here��s to hoping you��ll have grandchildren soon.�� One couldn��t possibly expect her and Ning Jing to provide grandchildren in this situation.


    Within a few months, all of their friends had settled their lifelong affairs.


    Everyone else was genuine in their arrangements, while she and Ning Jing were just pretending.


    Only after Su Liang and Ning Jing had a meal at the Lin��s did they leave. Lin Xueqing invited Su Liang to visit the Huguo Temple with her the next day, along with Qin Yujin and the twodies from the Min family.


    As Su Liang and Ning Jing wouldn��t start their official duties for three more days, they agreed.


    On their horse ride home from the Lin Mansion, they noticed a carriage parked outside their gate when they entered the alley.


    As they neared on their horses, Su Liang felt she recognized the person sitting in the coachman��s seat.


    The carriage curtain was lifted, and a teenage girl, about sixteen or seventeen, looked towards Su Liang.


    Her skin was fair and delicate, possessing attractive features and a distinctive mole on the right end of her brow.


    Su Liang knew Yang Yu wasing, but due to some dy, her arrival kept getting postponed. Seeing her now still brought a sense of surprise. As soon as Su Liang dismounted, Yang Yu quickly rushed over and hugged her tightly,


    ��I��ve missed you so much!��


    Su Liang patted Yang Yu��s back, her voice filled with a smile, ��Me too.��


    This was the youngdy who had once suffered a cmity, who Ning Jing and Su Liang helped, and aside from Ning Jing, the first friend Su Liang had made in this world.


    Even though it had only been about half a year since they first met, they felt no awkwardness upon the reunion.


    Zhou Yuan, the steward who used to deliver letters to the Su family��s vige for Yang Yu, was the coachman. A burly figure on the outside with a well-groomed beard, Zhou Yuan merely nodded at Ning Jing when he saw him looking over.


    After Su Liang let go of Yang Yu, she studied her. She had lost some weight, but still appeared to be in good spirit. Her naive innocence had vanished, reced by a sense of maturity and serenity.


    ��Let��s go inside and talk.�� Su Liang handed the reins to Ning Jing and walked in with Yang Yu.


    Yang Yu instructed Zhou Yuan to unload the bags and let him leave in the carriage.


    Yang Yu greeted Ning Jing briefly before entering Su Liang��s room, where the two enclosed themselves for a private conversation.


    Ning Jing returned to his quarters where he found Nian Jincheng, who was busy eating biscuits��


    Because the decision for Su Liang and Ning Jing to dine at the Lin family was made on a whim, they once again forgot about Nian Jincheng.


    ��Do we have guests?�� Nian Jincheng asked.


    Ning Jing nodded, walked over to take away the biscuits, not allowing him to eat anymore.


    Nian Jincheng: ��Life is too tough��


    ��Nian Ruxue is still missing, and the entire Nian family has been sentenced to exile. They will leave the capital city in three days.�� said Ning Jing.


    Upon hearing the recent events of the Nian family again, Nian Jincheng remained calm, ��It has nothing to do with me.��


    Not to mention that he is currently in hot water, even if he wasn��t, he wouldn��t want to involve himself with that family again.


    ��You��re almost fully recovered.�� Ning Jing stated.


    Nian Jincheng was taken aback, ��Are you chasing me away?��


    Thanks to Su Liang��s treatment, his body had indeed greatly improved, he didn��t need to keep resting in bed, he was originally reading a book. Ning Jing nodded, ��Your presence in the capital city is too conspicuous.�� ��Aren��t you too���� Nian Jincheng muttered quietly.


    But he knew he couldn��tpare himself to Ning Jing. Even if he were to change his identity and disguise himself, it would be very hard for him to maintain a perfect facade.


    ��Yang Yu is here.�� Ning Jing mentioned.


    Nian Jincheng froze, ��Who?��


    Upon asking, he recalled, this is a name that Ning Jing mentioned before. Apparently, she was Su Liang��s good friend and the head of the silk merchant, the Yang family.


    ��Are you seriously considering entrusting me to the head of the Yang family?�� Nian Jincheng asked with a frown.


    Ning Jing nodded.


    ��I am a huge trouble. What if I bring disaster upon them?�� Nian Jincheng felt uncertain.


    Ning Jing retorted, ��If you can��t even avoid this, you might as well not live.��


    Nian Jieng: ��


    ��I really don��t know how to do business.�� Nian Jincheng sighed.


    ��You can learn. We don��t need you to be a secret guard, you can be Yang Yu��s guard, she has money, she can support you.�� Ning Jing suggested.


    Nian Jincheng sighed, ��Is this temporary or long-term?��


    He nned to follow Ning Jing and Su Liang��s arrangements, but honestly, he didn��t quite like this arrangement. Serving as a guard to an unfamiliardy seemed rather awkward, no matter how he thought about it. Ning Jing shook his head, ��We��ll see.��


    It meant that the decision would be based on the situation.


    Nian Jincheng sighed, ��Well, I don��t have any other desires at the moment, let��s take it one step at a time. If you insist, I ept.��


    In the next room, Yang Yu shared her experiences from the past few months with Su Liang, focusing on the good parts.


    But Su Liang knew, there must be many difficulties that she hadn��t mentioned.


    ��I was surprised to learn that your marriage was false. But thinking about it, the two of you didn��t really seem like a married couple.�� Yang Yuughed, ��However, I always thought you two were a perfect match, so I assume you��re getting seriously engaged now?��


    With a calm demeanor, Su Liang replied, ��Depends on the mood.��


    Yang Yu was taken aback for a moment, thenughed again, ��I see.��


    She had heard that the fifth prince wanted to marry Su Liang, and even went mad because of it, so she suspected that this engagement between Su Liang and Ning Jing might be to ward off suitors.


    Yang Yu primarily came to the capital city to see Su Liang, and to tend to some business matters on the side, so she wouldn��t be leaving anytime soon.


    She brought many gifts with her, each of them of high value. Most of them were for Su Liang with a few for Ning Jing.


    ��With you around, I have beautiful clothes to wear every day.�� Su Liang joked, ��I truly am the envy of others.��


    ��What��s the issue? What��s mine is yours, it doesn��t matter if you wear one and throw one away.�� Yang Yu looked serious.


    Su Liang indicated that waste is wrong, and the two exchanged smiles.


    Yang Yu mentioned the Li family, exining that with the Wan, Ning, and Yang familiesbined forces, the Li family, which already had numerous internal issues, was in trouble and their family business was difficult to maintain.


    Previously, Li San hired people to assassinate Lu Yu, kidnap Zhengzheng, and even plotted to ckmail Su Liang, but failed.


    Su Liang invited Yang Yu for a meal and noticed her frown, so she asked if she was busy with something.


    ��Can I only stay for one meal? I��ve told Uncle Zhou to leave. I n to stay here.��


    Yang Yu sighed, ��If you��re not weing, nevermind.��


    Su Liang blinked, ��Oh, you can leave now then.��


    Yang Yu hugged Su Liang tightly, ��I��m not leaving! It��s been so long since we��ve seen each other. I want to stay and sleep with you! And I want to chat with you all night!��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Why can��t we talk during the day? Staying upte will make you look ugly.��


    ��Ugly is fine, I didn��t n on getting married anyway.�� Yang Yuughed and let go of Su Liang.


    Su Liang thought of someone, ��What about your sworn brother, Yang Wen? I thought the two of you����


    Yang Yu looked surprised, then quickly shook her head, ��We��re only siblings. Wen has had a girl he liked for a long time, they��re going to get married in two months.��


    Yang Wen could also be a possibility.


    ��Xiaoyue is very smart and learns quickly. I originally wanted to take her to the capital city, but she wanted to stay at home. She asked me to tell you, she will definitely repay your kindness in the future.�� Yang Yu said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��As long as she is well, that��s the best repayment for me. The same goes for you.��


    Yang Yu rested her head on Su Liang��s shoulder, ��I originally thought of getting the Yang family��s business in order and giving it to you, but now it seems that you probably aren��t interested and don��t have time to worry about it. I also won��t mention anything about repayment. From now on, we��ll be sisters for life, even if you refuse.��


    ��Who said I was going to refuse?�� Su Liang��s lips curled slightly, ��For the sake of new clothes, I��m very willing.��


    Yang Yu knew Su Liang was joking, and couldn��t help butugh, ��Rest assured, sister will provide you with new clothes for a lifetime.��


    Su Liang and Yang Yu cooked a few dishes together for dinner.


    It wasn��t until mealtime that Yang Yu realized there were other people in the home besides Su Liang and Ning Jing.


    ��Who is this���� Yang Yu didn��t recognize Nian Jincheng.


    ��A fugitive on the run, Nian Jincheng.�� Su Liang spoke straightforwardly. Yang Yu��s eyes widened in surprise, ��How is he here����


    She had heard the name Nian Jincheng, but she never expected the most wanted man across the country was hiding in the capital, let alone in Su Liang��s home.


    ��He is my friend.�� Su Liang said.


    Yang Yu calmed down, ��I see.��


    ��Head of the Yang family.�� Nian Jincheng greeted with a salute. Yang Yu nodded, ��Mr. Nian�� Just call me by my name.��


    ��You can call me by my name, too.�� Nian Jincheng said. ��Alright. Nice to meet you.�� Yang Yu was very polite.


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��Nice to meet you.��


    Ning Jing and Su Liang, who had already sat down and taken up their chopsticks, chorused, ��Let��s eat.��


    Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu sat down, both a little rigid. To each other, they were just strangers they had only just met.


    ��Yang Yu, has anyone been giving you trouble?�� Su Liang asked.


    Yang Yu chuckled, ��No problem, I��ll be careful.��


    Of course there were, quite a few in fact. After all, she was a woman managing such a huge family business. Rtives and acquaintances all wanted a piece of the pie, some even wanted to snatch it directly. Among them were those who were courteous to her, wanted to marry her, or even wanted to marry into her family. However, she had never considered these things.


    ��Do you need a guard?�� Su Liang asked.


    The hand Nian Jincheng was using to hold his chopsticks paused. He felt like he was being sold��


    Yang Yuughed and asked, ��Do you know a master looking for a job that you want to introduce to me? That would be great. I will bepletely assured with the person you find. Themission is guaranteed to be substantial.�� Su Liang nced at Nian Jincheng, ��What do you think of him?��


    Yang Yu looked at Nian Jincheng and blurted out, ��Ah? You mean, let him, be my����


    Nian Jincheng kept his head down, eating in silence, with no chance to speak his mind.


    ��I will disguise him well, so no one will discover his true identity,�� Su Liang said, ��He can��t stay in the capital, and I can��t trust others with him.��


    Upon hearing this, Yang Yu straightened up, ��It��s not that I refuse, but I just feel,pared to his original status as a general, letting him be my guard would be beneath him. It you are just looking tor a ce tor him, leave it to me, I assure his safety.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��He wants to find something to do. He is young and unwilling to live in seclusion.��


    Nian Jincheng was not the kind of hermit that Ning Jing was. He was someone who yearned for friends, yearned for a home.


    ��In that case, then let��s follow your n,�� Yang Yu said, suggesting that she wasfortable with whatever Su Liang decided.


    ��Then let��s decide it this way for now,�� Su Liang smiled, ��Little Nian, what do you think?��


    Nian Jincheng, who was several years older than Su Liang, inexplicably felt at that moment like Su Liang was his mother, Ning Jing his father, and they were discussing on entrusting their mischievous and unfilial son to a reliable rtive��


    ��I have no objections,�� Nian Jincheng said.


    Of course, he believed that any arrangements made by Ning Jing and Su Liang were for his best interests.


    Although he would jokinglyin about these two abandoning him, they were just jokes.


    The key to the problem was that Nian Jincheng himself had no concrete ideas.


    The only one he came up with was to be a secret guard for Ning Jing and Su Liang, but they really didn��t need one, so he didn��t have other thoughts about his future.


    Now, he thought it was good that someone was willing to make ns for him and arrange his future clearly.


    After dinner, Ning Jing cleaned up the dishes and went to the kitchen. Su Liang followed him out, saying, ��You two chat. You��re both my friends, so that makes you friends too. Get to know each other.��


    When she heard the closing of the door, Yang Yu felt weird, but she couldn��t put her finger on it.


    Nian Jincheng had the same feeling.


    The two looked at each other, and Nian Jincheng said, ��I don��t know if you��ve heard of me. Although Ie from a prestigious family, I��m currently a fugitive. My whole family was exiled, and I have nothing.��


    Yang Yu asked the question that had been troubling her, ��Haven��t you thought about saving your family?��


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��I was just born into the Nian family, but nobody cares about me. I consider them all as dead, and I��ve no connections to them anymore. What about you?��


    Yang Yu sighed softly, ��I used to have a brother, but he��s dead now. I��d rather not talk about it. The only family I have now is Su Liang.��


    Nian Jincheng meant to say that the only family he had was Ning Jing and Su Liang, but he didn��t want to reveal Ning Jing��s identity, so he ended up saying, ��Same for me.��


    ��How did you meet Su Liang?�� Yang Yu curiously asked.


    Nian Jincheng replied, ��She saved my life. ��


    Yang Yuughed, ��Me too.��


    Nian Jincheng bowed, ��I hope for your kind guidance in the future.��


    Yang Yu said seriously, ��The feeling is mutual.��


    In the kitchen, Su Liang asked Ning Jing, ��Great God, are you trying to match your brother with Yang Yu?��


    Ning Jing nodded slightly, directly admitting it.


    On the surface, Nian Jincheng seemed highly capable, butmendably, he was so dedicated to friendship and family that he was easily fooled due to his poor judge of character andck of decisiveness.


    Yang Yu, on the other hand, seemed to be just a weak woman, but when faced with cmity, she could expend all her energy to seize opportunities for rescue, supporting a family with her strong independence, discerning right from wrong, and decisive in crises.


    One was tough outside but gentle inside, and the other was soft outside but tough inside.


    Ning Jing thought that they were both lonely souls, and it might be a good idea to bring them together.


    After listening to Ning Jing��s opinion, Su Liang agreed, ��But for such matters, it��s best to let nature run its course. If they��re destined to be together, they will naturallye together. If they��re not, forcing a pairing would be useless. We merely introduced them, and they��re both adults, so they can handle whates next themselves. Though I never expected you to go into matchmaking.�� Ning Jing replied indifferently, ��I need to marry him off somehow.��


    Unable to contain herughter, Su Liang replied, ��In that case, when the rightdyes along, I will also get you married off. That��s what good siblings should do.��


    Ning Jing��s gaze was frosty, ��Take care of yourself..��

 Chapter 174 - 174: 174. I want to know the truth.

    Chapter 174 - 174: 174. I want to know the truth.


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was gettingte in the night.


    Yang Yu leaned against Su Liang��s arm, resting her head on her shoulder, and let out a long sigh, ��I really wish I could be with you forever.��


    Su Liang feigned surprise, ��You�� can��t be falling for me, are you?�� Yang Yuughed, ��Yes! If you were a man, I would definitely marry you!��


    ��Thest girl who said that is getting married soon. I��ll introduce you to her tomorrow.�� Su Liang chuckled. ��Is it Miss Lin?�� Yang Yu asked.


    Su Liang nodded.


    Actually, Yang Yu��s original personality was very simr to Lin Xueqing��s. Growing up without a care in the world, they were both innocent, gentle, and sensible.


    However, after experiencing hardships, Yang Yu lost her loved ones, and became independent and mature.


    Nowadays, she could only be so rxed in front of Su Liang.


    Lin Xueqing��s life, on the other hand, was much smoother than Yang Yu��s. With the care of her father and brothers, friends, and a loving lover, she would not be forced to grow up overnight nor face the harsh realities of life alone.


    Speaking of Lin Xueqing, Su Liang recalled an important matter to tend to, ��Since you��re here, stay with me before you leave the capital, and I��ll teach you some self-defense techniques when I have time.��


    Yang Yu gratefully rubbed against Su Liang��s arm, ��You��re so good to me. My body is weak, so I might not learn well, but I��ll try my best.��


    Su Liang said seriously, ��Yes, I��ll have Nian Jincheng supervise you. One of his main tasks in the future is to teach you martial arts. As long as you��re willing to learn, it��s never toote to start. Even if you don��t learn well, it��s better than knowing nothing at all.��


    Yang Yu nodded, ��I will do my best.��


    The next day, Su Liang called Yang Yu and Nian Jincheng together, intending to teach them disguise techniques first. She could provide the disguise medicine, but they had to master the techniques themselves.


    Yang Yu and Nian Jincheng were sitting side by side across from Su Liang when Ning Jing, who was reading by the window, was called to help demonstrate.


    Ning Jing raised his head, ��Use them.��


    ��Alright,�� Su Liang looked at Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu, ��Which of you is willing to volunteer your face?��


    Both of them said in unison, ��I��ll do it.��


    ��Let Nian go first.�� Su Liang made the decision.


    But just as Su Liang was about to start changing Nian Jincheng��s face, guests arrived at the door.


    Su Liang pped her forehead, ��I forgot. I told Xueqing yesterday that we��d go to Huguo Temple together today.��


    ��Let��s wait till you get back,�� Nian Jincheng got up to hide.


    ��Ning Jing, if you��re not going, can you teach Nian how to disguise? I��ll teach Yang Yuter,�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing closed his book and stood up, ��I��m going.��


    ��What are you doing with a group of girls?�� Su Liang scoffed, and before she could finish her sentence, she heard Xing Yusheng��s voice from outside. Yang Yu followed Su Liang out, and Lin Xueqing hesitated, ��Who is this?��


    Su Liang briefly introduced them. Although they met for the first time, they had all heard Su Liang mention the other party, so they did not feel likeplete strangers.


    Yang Yu saw her past self in Lin Xueqing, while Lin Xueqing greatly admired Yang Yu for single-handedly managing Yang Family��s huge business, thinking it was an incredible feat.


    The two chatted for a while and quickly clicked.


    ��Yang Yu, you and Xueqing ride in the carriage together, while we ride horses,�� Su Liang made the arrangements.


    After they set off, Xing Yusheng said that the Lin Family brothers had each gone to pick up their respective fianc��es, and several Qin Family brothers would also join them today.


    Su Liang joked, ��Why isn��t anyone organizing poetry or flower gatherings? You guys are going on dates in such a peaceful Buddhist ce, is that really suitable?��


    Xing Yusheng coughed lightly, ��Huguo Temple has beautiful scenery. In three days, my grandfather will have his birthday celebration. Today, you should have received the invitation brought by your cousin.��


    ��I have to think carefully about what birthday gift to prepare for the old master.�� Su Liang said.


    Xing Yusheng smiled, ��As long as you attend, my grandfather will be very happy. Uncle Lin taught the Tai Chi techniques you taught him to my uncle. My grandfather said it was very ingenious, and he has improved a lot, so he wants to practice as well. He also wants to prepare a thank-you gift for you.��


    ��The old master is too polite.�� Su Liang��s lips curled slightly, ��But I��m looking forward to it.��


    Xing Yusheng liked Su Liang��s straightforwardness.


    At the foot of the mountain, bumping into Second Prince Duanmu Ao was something Su Liang didn��t expect.


    She was very calm.


    But Duanmu Ao was a bit resentful when meeting his enemy.


    Especially since, during that incident at Huguo Temple, Su Liang had injured Duanmu Ao, causing him to suffer from a secret illness that he had been unable to cure despite trying many methods. Meanwhile, Su Liang seemed to grow more and more sessful.


    ��When are the two top schrs going to get married? This prince will definitely prepare a generous gift! I��m sure the Second Young Master Xiao, if his spirit is in heaven, will be happy for you too! ��


    Hearing Duanmu Ao��s sarcastic words, Su Liang remained calm, ��I��m sure the spirit of the Second Prince��s concubine, if in heaven, will bless Second Prince.�� Duanmu Ao��s expression stiffened, ��What did you say?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��I��m sorry, is this something that can��t be mentioned?


    Duanmu Ao��s expression turned furious, ��Your grandfather caused the death of my first wife, and you dare mock me with these words? You��re courting death!��


    Su Liang looked innocent, ��Mock? Second Prince, you must have misunderstood, I have no such intention. I just heard you mention Second Young Master Xiao, so I thought you were missing the Second Prince��s concubine.��


    ��Su, Liang!�� Duanmu Ao��s eyes were cold and sharp, ��Don��t think that just because my father favors you, I can��t do anything to you!��


    Hearing this, Su Liangughed, ��Under the bright sun, in the wide-open world, is Second Prince threatening me? I��m so scared!��


    Her words were full of provocative intent.


    Xing Yusheng furrowed his brow. Su Liang was not an impulsive person, but today she seemed to be deliberately trying to antagonize Duanmu Ao. He wondered what her purpose was.


    Many people around them saw that Duanmu Ao and Su Liang had gotten into a dispute and were not having a good time.


    But in public, Duanmu Ao could only suppress his anger, toss a ��We��ll see�� at Su Liang, and go up the mountain ahead of them.


    After Duanmu Ao left, Lin Xueqing and Yan Yu got out of the carriage, Su Liang got off her horse, and they all started walking up the mountain.


    ��If you make things so obvious and something happens to Second Prince afterward, you will be the first one suspected.�� Xing Yusheng whispered to Su Liang.


    Su Liang calmly retorted, ��If something happens to me, the Second Prince will also be the first one suspected, won��t he?��


    Xing Yusheng was stunned for a moment, ��That��s natural. What are you trying to do?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Have you set your wedding date with Xueqing?


    When Xing Yusheng heard this, he knew Su Liang didn��t n to tell him, so he didn��t ask any further.


    ��It��s set. My eldest brother is getting married in March, my second brother at the end of April, and our wedding date is set for June 15th.�� Xing Yusheng said, ��My grandmother thinks it��s a bitte, but we consulted someone for matching our birth horoscopes, and it��s the best auspicious day in the first half of the year.��


    ��That��s good.�� Su Liang nodded.


    ��What about you guys?�� asked Xing Yusheng. Whether a real or fake marriage, since they had already announced it, they should go through with it.


    Su Liang looked at Ning Jing, ��Shall you choose a good day?��


    Xing Yusheng coughed, ��Can you not be so casual? My father intends to adopt you as a sworn daughter. He asked me to ask for your opinion. If you agree, the Xing family will be your maternal family.��


    Su Liang was surprised, ��Uncle Xing is too kind, please thank him for me, but let��s forget it.��


    Having a maternal family to rely on is certainly a good thing for women. Since Xing Ji had mentioned it, he meant it seriously. If Su Liang agreed, they would go through the proper procedures for adoption, and from then on, Su Liang would be a member of the Xing family.


    Su Liang believed that Xing Ji didn��t appreciate her excellence and want to use her for something, but just wanted to support her.


    Though she appreciated his kindness, she couldn��t ept his offer.


    In fact, Su Liang quite liked Xing Ji and his mother, the problem was herself. Both she and Ning Jing had ��thunder�� on them, and although they wouldn��t cut ties with their friends, they still needed to maintain some distance.


    Xing Yusheng smiled, ��That��s fine, too. Although I want to hear you call me brother, I feel it��s inappropriate when I think about you having to call someone your godmother if you acknowledge my dad as your godfather.��


    Xing Yusheng never hid his dislike for Miao Family��sdy.


    Su Lianz didn��t sav anvthinq either. Since she wasn��t Xing Yushenq��s real mother, there was nothing wrong with him not liking her. It was good to maintain a distance and not hurt each other.


    When they arrived at Huguo Temple, they waited for a while before the Qin siblings, Lin Family brothers, and Min Family sisters arrived.


    Su Liang introduced Yang Yu, whom she brought along, to everyone.


    Qin Yujin was surprised, ��I didn��t expect the master of the rumors in the Yang Family to be so young and beautiful. You are really amazing. I also want to thank you. The skirt I am wearing today is a gift from Sister Liang. I think it was thanks to your good fortune.��


    Yang Yu smiled and said, ��Miss Qin, you are being too polite. It��s my honor.��


    Su Liang met the Min Family sisters again. They were both beautiful and elegant, with refined manners and speech.


    When everyone went to y in the back mountain of Huguo Temple, Su Liang thought of Cheng Yun, whom Yan Shiba had asked her to take care of, and decided to go and see him.


    Ning Jing, who had always been low-key in the crowd, also followed Su Liang and left the back mountain.


    ��It��s like a big group date.�� Su Liangined softly, ��If I had known, I wouldn��t havee.��


    Even though they were engaged, unmarried men and women would still be gossiped about if they went out alone. So even though Xing Yusheng went to see Lin Xueqing every day, he always brought Qin Yujin along as apanion.


    Su Liang thought their sweet interactions were cute and well-matched, but she felt calm and even a little bored.


    The hustle and bustle and sweetness belonged to others, while what she most wanted to do was to hang Duanmu Ao up and beat him��


    When the two arrived at the Scripture Pavilion, they were informed that Cheng Yun was no longer there and had gone to the abbot��s house.


    Huguo Temple��s abbot was called Master Pu Hui, whom Su Liang had heard of.


    ��You must be very familiar with the abbot, right? Why don��t you just not go?�� Su Liang whispered. Ning Jing had once stayed at Huguo Temple for a long time and didn��t want to be recognized by the high monks.


    ��Alright.�� Ning Jing agreed, changed direction, and quickly disappeared from Su Liang��s sight without saying where he was going.


    Su Liang thought he might be going to see the ce where he once lived, so she didn��t bother. After asking for directions, she went to find the Abbot��s courtyard.


    Cheng Yun was sweeping the courtyard when he heard someone calling his name. He looked up and saw it was Su Liang, so he ced the broom against the wall corner and walked over.


    ��Amitabha, does benefactor Su need something from this humble monk?�� asked Cheng Yun.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Pleasee with me.��


    Cheng Yun followed Su Liang to arge tree. After confirming that there was no one around, Su Liang asked Cheng Yun, ��Has Yan Jiujiu note to see you recently?��


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Yun sighed and shook his head, ��Benefactor Yan came a few days ago. Benefactor Su, can you����


    ��Yes, I��ll persuade her to stay away from you,�� Su Liang smiled. ��There��s nothing else. I came to Huguo Temple with some friends today and just wanted to see how you��re doing.��


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��Thank you for your concern, Benefactor Su. This humble monk is doing well.��


    ��Does the Scripture Pavilion at Huguo Temple have any medical books?�� Su Liang asked.


    Cheng Yun was slightly taken aback and then nodded, ��There are some medical manuscripts.��


    He had previously been assigned to sort out the ancient books in the Scripture Pavilion, so he knew about it.


    Su Liang then asked, ��Is the Abbot here? I would like to borrow a book.��


    ��Benefactor Su, please wait here. This humble monk will go and ask the Abbot,�� Cheng Yun replied and then entered the courtyard again.


    Su Liang stood under the tree and waited. About a quarter of an hourter, Cheng Yun came out and invited her in.


    Master Pu Hui lookedpassionate and kindly, smiling at Su Liang when he saw her, ��I heard from Cheng Yun that you are a highly skilled doctor, Miss Su, and you would like to borrow the medical books from Huguo Temple?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes.��


    ��Very well. Cheng Yun, go to the Scripture Pavilion and bring the medical books for Miss Su,�� Master Pu Hui ordered.


    ��Thank you, master.�� Su Liang expressed her gratitude.


    ��Please return the books promptly once you are done, Miss Su,�� Master Pu Hui smiled.


    Su Liang followed Cheng Yun to the Scripture Pavilion. She waited outside while Cheng Yun went in and came out with several books wrapped in a coarse cloth, ��A total of five.��


    ��Thank you.�� Su Liang had made the request on a whim after seeing Cheng Yun and hadn��t expected to actually get the books. It was an unexpected delight. She nned to take them home and copy them.


    When Su Liang took the books to the back mountain, she had just seen a figure when a masked man in ck appeared, brandishing a sword and attacking her!


    Today the weather was clear and bright, and there were many young masters anddies on the back mountain of Huguo Temple. It wasn��t long before someone noticed Su Liang fighting with someone.


    As the news spread, Xing Yusheng and the others hurried over.


    Lin Bojun stepped in to help but was no match for the assassin.


    It was only after Xing Yusheng brought Qi Yan and Qi Jun over that the assassin gave up and left.


    ��Are you alright, Su Liang?�� Yang Yu was visibly tense.


    Lin Xueqing and Qin Yujin also ran over, looking Su Liang up and down in concern, fearing she might be injured.


    Su Liang breathed a sigh of relief, ��I��m fine. But that assassin was really skilled. If it hadn��t been for Second Brother Lin��s help, I might not have been his match.��


    Xing Yusheng wanted Qi Yan and Qi Jun to chase the assassin but was stopped by Su Liang, ��Don��t bother chasing him. I don��t want anyone to get hurt because of me.��


    Thus, the news of the assassination attempt on the Martial Arts Champion Su Liang quickly spread within Huguo Temple.


    Someone mentioned that before going up the mountain, Su Liang had had a conflict with the Second Prince, Duanmu Ao.


    When the two incidents were put together, it was easy for people to suspect that the person who tried to assassinate Su Liang was connected to Duanmu


    The group ate vegetarian dishes at Huguo Temple and went down the mountain. Yang Yu, thinking of Nian Jincheng who was alone at home, brought a portion of the temple��s vegetarian dishes for him.


    When they returned home, seeing Ning Jing entering Su Liang��s room, Yang Yu knew they had important matters to discuss and went to see Nian Jincheng instead.


    ��I wonder if Duanmu Chen has gotten any information from the Xiao Family.�� Su Liang said.


    Today at Huguo Temple, the person who tried to assassinate her was actually Ning Jing in disguise.


    This was called striking first to gain the advantage. Everyone knew that she and Duanmu Ao had a deep conflict, so to avoid Duanmu Ao ying the victim and framing her, they decided to act first and pin the me on Duanmu Ao.


    After all, Ning Jing had nothing better to do.


    At this moment, in the Prime Minister��s Mansion.


    Duanmu Chen sat in Prime Minister Xiao Qi��s study, both the young and the old silent.


    As the tea grew cold, Duanmu Chen spoke again, ��Grandfather, I originally didn��t want to interfere with Cousin��s affairs. But I didn��t expect Su Yuanzhou��s granddaughter to be alive and return to the capital city, and she clearly has ill intentions. I admit I tried to win her over, but it��s not easy. Recently, I found out she��s investigating the extermination of the Su Family. This is why I came here today specifically to ask my grandfather about the cause of my cousin��s death. ��


    Xiao Qi sighed, ��A little girl who hasn��t grown up yet, even if she can do martial arts, isn��t worth your concern.��


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��Grandfather, don��t underestimate Su Liang. The death of the Su Family is directly rted to my cousin. I need to confirm that my cousin was harmed by someone and that the Xiao Family and my cousin did not make mistakes in that matter. Otherwise, if I should win Su Liang over, only to be stabbed by her from behind, it would ruin everything.��


    ��The Xiao Family is certainly not at fault!�� Xiao Qi said with a solemn face.


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Grandfather, I will ask onest time, what exactly happened back then and why did my cousin die? I want to know the truth!��


    Xiao Qi��s face turned even uglier, and after another moment of silence, he finally said, ��It was all because of the crown prince that Mulian died! I don��t know who killed the Su Family, but it must have been the doing of the crown prince and the Second Prince!��

 Chapter 175 - 175: 175. It’s time

    Chapter 175 - 175: 175. It��s time


    Trantor: 549690339


    Duanmu Chen took a sip of cold tea, and the teacup was ced on the table, making a dull collision sound. His eyes glinted coldly, ��Tell me everything you know, grandfather. I can let go of the Xiao family��s past concealments from me.��


    Xiao Qi��s face looked terrible, ��You have misunderstood, it��s not that we wanted to hide it from you, it��s because����


    Duanmu Chen said coldly, ��Grandfather, at this point, I just want to hear something useful. ��


    Two years ago, Duanmu Chen respected Xiao Qi, hoping that the Xiao family would fully support him.


    But times had changed.


    Xiao Mulian was dead, Duanmu Chen��s influence grew, and the Xiao family could only serve him.


    This was also the main reason why Xiao Qi no longer dared to conceal the truth from Duanmu Chen in their current situation.


    It should be noted that this was not the first time Duanmu Chen had asked Xiao Qi about this matter, but he had always been met with evasion.


    Xiao Qi sighed deeply, ��I have only you as a grandson. If you were a few years older, I would have arranged for you and Mulian to marry early. As long as the emperor does not object, it is best for the family to have a closer rtionship with the royal family.��


    Duanmu Chen remained silent, just listening to his words.


    After all, he was the legitimate grandson of Xiao Qi, and his greatest support was the Xiao family.


    Furthermore, the Xiao family had built ties with the crown prince��s faction through marriage in addition to supporting him.


    Duanmu Chen was not foolish enough to think that this was because Xiao


    Mulian was older than him and that it was inappropriate for her to marry him. After all, Xiao Mulian could marry someone else, not necessarily a royal family member.


    In in terms, Xiao Qi was cunning and wanted to keep all his options open.


    ��The crown prince was the first to take an interest in Mulian. We originally thought that he would ask for an imperial decree to grant the marriage, leaving the Xiao family with no choice but to ept. Who would have known that when the imperial matrimonial decree finally came, but it wasn��t for the crown prince, it was for the second prince.��


    ��Why?�� Duanmu Chen asked. At that time, he was in a period of hiding his strength and biding his time, and he did not have much presence in the royal family in order to protect himself. Therefore, he knew what had happened, but he didn��t know the reasons behind it and did not dare to interfere, lest it lead to more problems and harm himself.


    Xiao Qi sighed again, ��Mulian identally met the second prince in Changchun Garden. The second prince coveted her beauty and asked the Empress Dowager and the Empress to beg for permission to marry her.��


    Xiao Qi shook his head, ��Once the imperial matrimonial decree was issued, what could the crown prince do? He couldn��t let the emperor and the people see two brothers fighting over a woman.��


    ��I remember that after my cousin married Duanmu Ao, she seemed to have been living well,�� Duanmu Chen said.


    Xiao Qi gave a bitter smile, ��Mulian actually liked the crown prince in her heart. The second prince��s mansion was full of women, and Mulian��s life wasn��t good, but she just put on a brave face in front of others.��


    ��What did my cousin do with the crown prince behind Duanmu Ao��s back?��


    Duanmu Chen asked.


    Xiao Qi��s face looked terrible, ��It��s the fault of the Xiao family for not teaching our daughters well. Mulian suffered at Duanmu Ao��s ce, and the crown prince went to provoke her, so��sigh! Before Mulian��s marriage, she often went to Changchun Garden to watch performances, and the crown prince arranged to meet her there secretly several times.��


    ��How did you find out about this, grandfather?�� Duanmu Chen found a problem. Xiao Mulian would not have let anyone know about her doing such disgraceful things, including her own family.


    Duanmu Cheng used to be a frequent visitor to the Changchun Garden, but he hadn��t been there for the past two years.


    He and Xiao Mulian daring to meet secretly in Changchun Garden andmit such an adulterous act sounded unbelievable. However, Duanmu Chen knew that there were many such dirty affairs within the royal family and nobility, all hidden from the light. To satisfy their private desires, some people would resort to any means andpletely disregard morality and decency.


    ��One day, Mulian suddenly returned to her mother��s family, looking very pale. She told her mother she might be pregnant. This should have been a good thing, but Mulian was very scared and wanted to have an abortion behind the second prince��s back. She was afraid of being discovered in the second prince��s mansion, so she had to return to her mother��s family.�� Xiao Qi said with a cold face, ��Under pressure, she finally admitted that the timing would suggest that the child should be the crown prince��s. If the second prince found out, she would be dead.��


    ��And so you helped her get rid of the child?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    However, Xiao Qi shook his head, ��We hadn��t had a chance yet, when the second prince came to take her back home.��


    ��What happened afterward?�� Duanmu Chen asked. He had never known about Xiao Mulian��s previous pregnancy, which had been a secret until now.


    Xiao Qi sighed deeply, ��We received the news of Mulian��s death the next time we heard from the second prince��s mansion. They said she had contracted a sudden illness, and she was gone. It all happened in the course of just three days. We don��t know what happened during those three days. Because Mulian had wronged the second prince in the first ce, the Xiao family felt guilty and didn��t dare to make a scene. We simply epted it.��


    ��What about Su Yuanzhou?�� Duanmu Chen asked the crucial question.


    Xiao Qi frowned and shook his head, saying, ��I don��t know why Su Yuanzhou was implicated and lost his entire family. I guess it��s because Mulian had an affair with the crown prince, which was discovered by the second prince. He couldn��t tolerate her but couldn��t let her die in his mansion either, so he made Su Yuanzhou the scapegoat. In such a situation, naturally, the Imperial Physician couldn��t be called. Su Yuanzhou��s medical skills were good and he was well-known, but he was just amoner, which made it easier to eliminate him.��


    Duanmu Chen knew that it was not the case. He learned from Huang Bo that Su Yuanzhou was exterminated because he knew the secret of the nobles.


    If Xiao Qi��s words were true, then Su Yuanzhou probably had the misfortune to witness Duanmu Cheng and Xiao Mulian��s secret rendezvous, or even identally found out that Xiao Mulian was pregnant with Duanmu Cheng��s child.


    As for this, Duanmu Chen had no intention of sharing it with Xiao Qi, ��Is there anything else you want to tell me?��


    Xiao Qi sighed deeply, ��As for Mulian��s affair, that��s all I Imow. Regarding the others, I don��t know and don��t dare to ask the crown prince and the second prince. I didn��t tell you the truth back then, not because I didn��t trust you, but because, one, it��s a scandal that we don��t want to be brought up again. And two, it��s for your protection. At that time, your mother was being marginalized by the Empress Dowager and the Empress in the pce, and the Emperor didn��t esteem you. Even if you knew about those things, what could you do? If you impulsively did something, the crown prince and the second prince wouldn��t let you live.��


    ��I understand your painstaking efforts, Grandfather.�� Duanmu Chen said this, but in his heart, he knew that Xiao Qi was justforting him.


    To Duanmu Chen, the Xiao family was nothing more than a pawn and deserved to be a pawn. There was no real sincerity between them.


    Xiao Qi asked solemnly, ��Do you really want to win over Su Liang? What do you n to do?��


    ��I need to think about it.�� Duanmu Chen said, ��Regarding Cousin��s pregnancy, who else knows besides you and my uncle and aunt?��


    Xiao Qi shook his head, ��No one else. All the maids and old women who served Mulian were gone after her death. I guess they were dealt with by the second prince. At first, we were worried that he would target our family, but he didn��t do anything. However, we wouldn��t dare to let such a scandal spread either.��


    After leaving the prime minister��s mansion, Duanmu Chen returned to the fourth prince��s residence and asked Chang��an to find out where Su Liang was.


    At this time, Su Liang and Ning Jing were together, flipping through the medical books they borrowed from Huguo Temple. They skimmed the contents first to decide if the books were worth copying.


    They found five in total �C Su Liang examined three, while Ning Jing looked at two.


    Both of them felt that these books were treasures and had to be copied so they could study them slowly.


    ��Let��s each choose one to copy first.�� Su Liang said, ��We��ll decide on the restter. ��


    Ning Jing nodded in agreement.


    They each chose one book they thought was most useful at the moment, and set aside the other three for now.


    In the next room, Nian Jincheng was eating the vegetarian dishes brought back by Yang Yu from Huguo Temple.


    Nian Jincheng knew that it wasn��t Su Liang and Ning Jing who thought of him but must have been Yang Yu��s doing, so he thanked her.


    ��There��s no need to be polite. We��re friends, aren��t we?�� Yang Yu smiled.


    Nian Jincheng nodded earnestly, ��Yes.��


    ��Once I learn the disguise technique, you can go out freely. Su Liang said he would teach me self-defense techniques, so I��ll have to trouble you to teach me martial artster. I may not be able to master them, but I��ll do my best.�� Yang Yu said.


    ��I��ll do my best as well.�� Nian Jincheng said with a half-smile.


    As Nian Jincheng ate his meal, Yang Yu was trying to think of something to talk about to break the silence, so she mentioned the new friends they met today and praised the two young masters of the Lin family for their outstanding appearances.


    ��Miss Qin and Second Master Lin are truly a match made in heaven.�� Yang Yu sighed sincerely.


    Nian Jincheng agreed, ��Indeed.��


    In reality, Yang Yu couldn��t hide her envy for Lin Xueqing and Qin Yujin. If she had a choice, she wouldn��t want to be a lonely person, fighting with her rtives, stewards, and those with ill intentions. She always had to be on guard against people trying to deceive or harm her.


    Yang Yu felt that Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing were the ones really enjoying life, while she just wanted to live life as best as she could.


    But envy aside, Yang Yu also knew that everyone has their own fate. The person she truly admired was Su Liang, her role model.


    Hearing Su Liang calling them, Yang Yu and Nian Jincheng went over.


    Ning Jing went to the study to copy the book, and Su Liang taught Yang Yu and Nian Jincheng the disguise technique, first demonstrating it on Nian Jincheng��s face.


    Originally, Nian Jincheng had a handsome and rugged appearance, but after Su Liang��s disguise, he became in and ordinary.


    Yang Yu took a look and offered an opinion, ��I think it��s a bit strange. His appearance doesn��t quite match his temperament.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Indeed. You try.��


    Yang Yu was stunned, ��I don��t know how to do it yet.��


    ��I mean, you do it.�� Su Liang encouraged Yang Yu to take the initiative, ��Don��t be polite, his face is thick-skinned, it won��t be ruined.��


    Nian Jincheng: ��Is Su Liang sure she��s not insulting me?


    So, Su Liang told Yang Yu how to do it, and Yang Yu learned Su Liang��s techniques to disguise Nian Jincheng. In the process, there were a few mishaps, which made Nian Jincheng��s face asymmetrical and looked funny. She and Su Liangughed, while Nian Jincheng silently sat, treating himself as a sculpture��


    Finally, after Yang Yu finished, she was very satisfied, and Su Liang also thought it was not bad.


    She brought a bronze mirror for Nian Jincheng to look at himself, ��What do you think?��


    Nian Jincheng looked at the unfamiliar face in the mirror, a handsome man with a refreshing temperament, very different from his original appearance, but somewhat familiar.


    ��Doesn��t this face seem familiar?�� Su Liang asked with a smile.


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��It seems familiar, but I can��t remember.��


    Su Liang pulled Yang Yu over and stood side by side with the mirror, ��Do you see it? Isn��t it simr?��


    Yang Yu and Nian Jincheng looked at each other and were both stunned.


    ��Is it like me?�� Yang Yu was also surprised, ��I didn��t deliberately imitate my own face.��


    ��People tend to like faces simr to their own.�� Su Liang chuckled, ��It��s normal, this is the most familiar andfortable face for you. I think it��s good-looking, Xiaonian, you can use this face temporarily.��


    Yang Yu alsoughed, ��It��s really unintentional. If you don��t like it, you can disguise yourself.��


    Nian Jincheng looked at the face in the bronze mirror again and shook his head, ��There��s nothing I don��t like, just like this.��


    ��Then can I tell others that he is my long-lost half-brother from the same father? Give him a new identity?�� Yang Yu asked.


    Su Liang thought it was okay.


    Who knew Nian Jincheng would oppose, ��I don��t want to be anyone��s brother anymore.��


    His two sisters had left him with a deep psychological shadow.


    Knowing this, Yang Yu just said she was joking.


    ��In that case, you and I, like Ning Jing, will be sworn siblings.�� Su Liang suggested.


    Yang Yu blinked, ��But he doesn��t want to be a brother, so, sworn sisters and brothers? I��m willing to be a sister.��


    Nian Jincheng looked somewhat embarrassed, ��You��re both younger than me.��


    ��That��s not important.�� Su Liang shook her head, ��If you don��t object, let��s decide on that.��


    Yang Yu smiled, ��To be honest, I don��t want to have a brother anymore either.�� Her own brother Yang Feng was a bad person, and her half-brother from a different mother _


    Yang Yu��s rtives of trying to seize the Yang Family��s property. After helping Yang Yu get the Yang Family business back on track, he no longer interfered with the Yang Family��s affairs and went to live his own life. ��Xiaonian, call me sister.�� Su Liang joked half-heartedly.


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��I can��t say it.��


    ��It doesn��t matter. You can think of a pseudonym for yourself.�� Yang Yu said. Nian Jincheng frowned, ��I can��t think of anything suitable for now.��


    ��Then let��s call you Ya Yan.�� Su Liang said. It��s just the reverse pronunciation of Yang Yu��s name, so it��s more convenient.


    Su Liang taught the two disguise techniques and let them practice using each other��s faces.


    Yang Yu was very generous, while Nian Jincheng felt a little embarrassed, and didn��t dare to get started at first. It took yang Yu to urge him, saying it��s alright, they��re friends, and not to think too much about it for the sake of the task at hand.


    Su Liang was just about to prepare more disguise medicine when she heard Chang��an��s voice outside.


    Nian Jincheng immediately got up and hid behind the screen.


    Su Liang went out and saw Chang��an standing in the courtyard, ��Miss Su is at home, that��s great. My master would like to invite Miss Su to our mansion for a chat.��


    Su Liang had a thought, ��Has the Fourth Prince visited Prime Minister Xiao��s home today?��


    Chang��an nodded, ��Yes, he has been to the Xiao family.��


    ��Alright. I��ll go there tonight.�� Su Liang thought that matter must have made some progress.


    When it was quiette at night, Su Liang entered the Fourth Prince��s mansion as though she knew the way well.


    She knew that Ning Jing was secretly following, but did not show up.


    When she met with Duanmu Chen, there was a pot and two cups in front of him.


    ��Your Highness the Fourth Prince, it seems that there is progress in the matter?�� Su Liang went straight to the point.


    Duanmu Chen poured two sses of wine and handed one to her.


    Su Liang took it and put it down again, ��I don��t like to drink.��


    Duanmu Chen smiled, ��Are you afraid I��ll poison you?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I just don��t like it, it doesn��t taste good.��


    ��Then forget it.�� Duanmu Chen remembered that he had known Su Liang for so long, she seldom drank wine. After drinking a ss, he spoke again, telling Su Liang the information he had obtained from Xiao Qi today.


    The two had been working together for a long time andmunication was essentially free of nonsense.


    In the end, Su Liang��s face darkened, ��The royal family hasmitted unsightly misdeeds, and to cover up, innocent people must be buried with them?��


    Duanmu Chen sighed, ��At this point, my grandfather should no longer dare to deceive me. Although I still don��t know how your grandfather got involved, I sympathize with him and your other wrongly killed family members. What do you n to do?��


    Su Liang��s eyes were icy, ��How does Your Highness the Fourth Prince hope I


    will act?��


    Duanmu Chen focused on the pouring wine, ��What I want, you naturally understand without me saying it. But how you do it, I don��t care, just don��t involve me.��


    After leaving the Fourth Prince��s mansion, Su Liang returned home, entered from the back door, stopped in the garden, and called for Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing appeared behind her.


    Su Liang turned and looked at him, ��Do I have a dark cloud on my brow?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��Do you want to kill?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��It seems that heaven does not want you to stop, that��s great. I want to see what Duanmu Ao has to say, it��s about time..��

 Chapter 176 - 176:176. The Cost of Lying

    Chapter 176 - 176:176. The Cost of Lying


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Have you seen Xiao Mulian before? Do you know what she looks like?�� Su Liang asked Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��I met her once.��


    ��Alright,�� Su Liang pondered, ��I have a n, let me know if it��s feasible.��


    Residence of the Second Prince.


    Early in the morning, Duanmu Ao threw a tantrum, smashing two precious porcin vases. The servants were frightened into silence.


    The women in the backyard hadn��t slept together with Duanmu Ao for more than a month because he was still recovering from his injury. The Imperial Physician advised that he should abstain from sex for now.


    The Second Prince��s wife, Lady Mei of the Mei Family, came over and asked if Duanmu Ao had a nightmare.


    Upon hearing this, Duanmu Ao��s anger intensified, ��Get out! All of you, leave!��


    After Lady Mei and the servants left, Duanmu Ao sat there with a dark expression, clenching his fists, his veins bulging.


    Last night, he saw the already deceased Xiao Mulian standing by the bedside. At that moment, he was scared out of his wits, but when he blinked, she was gone. It wasn��t just a nightmare, it seemed like Xiao Mulian��s ghost really came to find him��


    By the time Lady Mei returned, Duanmu Ao had calmed down a bit. She mentioned that Changchun Garden was hosting a new y, and asked if he wanted to go watch it together.


    Duanmu Ao did not like watching ys, but he enjoyed the flexible female performers.


    In the backyard of the Second Prince��s residence, there was a maid who used to y a young female lead in the Changchun Garden.


    But when he heard about Changchun Garden, Duanmu Ao��s face darkened, ��I won��t go!��


    Lady Mei went with some other servants.


    But not long after, a maid brought tea and mentioned that Lady Mei had returned from Changchun Garden.


    ��They said all the trees in Changchun Garden mysteriously fell downst night. It��s so strange that some people think it��s haunted, and the garden is now closed.�� The maid said.


    Duanmu Ao��s face stiffened, ��How can there be ghosts during the day?�� The maid shrank her neck and said, ��This servant deserves death.��


    But soon after, Duanmu Ao sent his aide to Changchun Garden to investigate.


    The aide returned and reported, ��There are no signs of anyone trespassing. We didn��t even find any footprints. Those trees didn��t show any evidence of being cut down either. Dozens of trees, all fell in a single night, and all of them fell in the same direction. It��s really bizarre.��


    The owner of Changchun Garden wanted to keep this incident a secret, but it was impossible to cover it up.


    Duanmu Ao��s face grew increasingly ugly, ��Which direction did the trees fall toward?��


    The aide respectfully replied, ��This subordinate went in and saw that all the trees were pointing in the southwest direction.��


    Duanmu Ao��s eyes narrowed. The Crown Prince��s mansion and the Second Prince��s mansion were adjacent, just southwest of Changchun Garden��


    ��Someone must be ying tricks!�� Duanmu Ao snorted coldly. But his clenched fists never loosened, indicating that he was not at all calm.


    In the afternoon, Crown Prince Duanmu Cheng came to the Second Prince��s residence.


    When the two brothers met, they both had bruises under their eyes.


    After dismissing the servants, they sat facing each other, their expressions somber.


    ��What does the Crown Prince want from me?�� Duanmu Ao asked.


    Duanmu Cheng sighed deeply, ��How��s your health?��


    Duanmu Ao was immediately annoyed, ��There��s no need for you to worry! I��m in great health!��


    Duanmu Cheng gave a bitter smile, ��Are you still ming me?��


    Duanmu Ao snorted, ��What do I have to me you for?��


    Duanmu Cheng shook his head, wanting to say something but hesitating. In the end, he never brought up that unspeakable incident again.


    The two eventually parted ways unhappily, as if they hadn��t said much of anything.


    Su Mansion.


    Nian Jincheng, facing a mirror, disguised himself and then turned to ask Yang


    Yu, ��Do I look like him?��


    Yang Yu was confused, ��Like who?��


    ��The Second Prince.�� Nian Jincheng looked back at the mirror, ��I forgot you haven��t seen him.��


    ��Does the Second Prince really look like this? It��s so ugly.�� Yang Yu snorted lightly. She didn��t know Duanmu Ao, but she knew that Su Liang��s family tragedy was rted to the Second Prince. After Su Liang came to the capital, Duanmu Ao had caused her trouble several times, even sending an assassin to kill her, but had failed.


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��Indeed, very ugly.��


    ��Are you done?�� Su Liang entered and sized up Nian Jincheng��s face. She thought the disguise was stillcking and asked him to make some adjustments.


    Seeing Su Liang so serious, Yang Yu realized that Nian Jincheng wasn��t just practicing disguise using any random person��s face. So she asked, ��Are you nning to have him pose as the Second Prince?��


    ��Yang Xiaoyu, you��re really smart.�� Su Liang confirmed Yang Yu��s guess. Yang Yu frowned, ��This��isn��t it very dangerous?��


    Nian Jincheng hesitated for a moment, looked at Yang Yu, and saw genuine concern in her eyes. He felt warmth in his heart and exined, ��It��s alright. I will be careful.��


    ��You need to be careful, and you need to learn the Second Prince��s mannerisms well. Don��t mess up Su Liang��s ns.�� Yang Yu said seriously, even though she wasn��t aware of the n.


    Nian Jincheng: �� Although it made sense, he thought Yang Yu was just worried about his safety��


    Su Liang revealed a meaningful smile, ��Don��t be nervous, just rx.��


    That night, Duanmu Ao drank strong tea andy awake. He arranged for a martial arts master to protect him in stealth.


    He stayed awake until dawn without seeing Xiao Mulian again.


    With bloodshot eyes, he breathed a sigh of relief, dismissed everyone, and immediately fell asleep.


    When Duanmu Ao woke up, he was met with a blood-red scene. He was so scared that he rolled out of his bed!


    His bed canopy and sheets were all covered in blood, sending shivers down his spine!


    The servants rushed in and were also frightened half to death.


    After verifying that Duanmu Ao was unharmed, they discovered that no one had entered the room.


    It was like seeing a ghost in broad daylight!


    In the afternoon, the Crown Prince came again.


    ��I suspect someone is ying tricks,�� said Duanmu Cheng with red eyes. ��Last night, someone broke into my room and spilled a lot of blood on my bed.��


    Duanmu Ao frowned, ��The same happened to me!��


    Duanmu Cheng��s expression was shocked , ��I saw Xiao Mulian standing by the bed the night before! She disappeared in the blink of an eye!�� Duanmu Ao��s face went pale, his voice low, ��I saw her too.��


    ��And the trees in Changchun Garden���� Duanmu Cheng couldn��t finish his sentence, as they both already understood each other��s thoughts.


    ��There��s no such thing as a ghost. If there really was one, why would it appear now instead of earlier?�� Duanmu Ao said sternly.


    Duanmu Cheng sighed deeply, ��That��s what I thought too. I��m always suspicious that someone is scheming in secret, but there��s no evidence.��


    Duanmu Ao��s eyes narrowed, ��It��s Su Liang! It has to be her! I said a long time ago that she should be killed as soon as possible, but you insisted that I act cautiously! She��s now the Martial Arts Champion, favored by our father. Taking action against her won��t be easy!��


    Duanmu Cheng��s face darkened, ��I spent a lot of money hiring an assassin from Yanyun Building to kill Su Liang. But for some reason, there��s been no news. Maybe her strength is even greater than what we��ve seen. Or maybe there��s a master protecting her, someone even Yanyun Building can��t harm.��


    ��Damn it!�� Duanmu Ao smashed his fist on the table, ��She��s back for revenge!


    The strange things that happened these past two days must be her doing!��


    ��But as long as we can��t catch her, there��s nothing we can do.�� Duanmu Cheng said grimly, ��The incident with Xiao Mulian must not be revealed.��


    Duanmu Ao sneered, ��I said it long ago, her amnesia is fake. She knows everything. If she were to spread that incident����


    Duanmu Cheng��s face stiffened, ��It��s impossible! Xiao Mulian is dead. Without any evidence, no one will believe her! If she dares to spread rumours, she can just wait for her execution! Father would never tolerate such nder against the Royal Family!��


    Duanmu Ao red at Duanmu Cheng coldly, ��nder? If you hadn��t cuckolded me, how could this happen? If it weren��t for our brotherly ties, I would not have tolerated this!��


    Duanmu Cheng had long expected that dredging up the past would provoke Duanmu Ao. He was prepared for this but still looked embarrassed, ��I��ve said it many times, it was Xiao Mulian who seduced me. I��m a normal man who couldn��t resist. I��m sorry.��


    ��Forget it, it��s just a lowly woman.�� Duanmu Ao snorted, ��At this point, we need to figure out how to deal with Su Liang. The longer this drags on, the more uncertain things will be. Who knows what she��ll do!��


    Duanmu Cheng��s eyes were deep, ��I have a n. Why not use our fifth brother?


    He��s gone mad for Su Liang and would do anything for her.��


    Su Liang arranged freshly baked cookies on a te and saw Ning Jing enter.


    ��How is it?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing washed her hands, picked up a warm cookie, tasted it, and nodded,


    ��Delicious.��


    Su Liang tapped her forehead, ��I was asking about your surveince of Duanmu


    Ao. Did you gain any information?��


    Ning Jing finished the cookie and told Su Liang about Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao��s n to use Duanmu Che to kill her.


    ��They guessed that I was the one pulling the strings? Not surprising.�� Su Liang sneered, ��Duanmu Cheng does have some brains. His n is not bad, and it��s exactly what I want. It also gives your brothers a chance to unleash their true selves.��


    At the quietest time of the night, Nian Jincheng pulled at his clothes and whispered to Ning Jing, ��Are you sure you want to do this? I��m not worried about getting into trouble myself, but I��m afraid it will ruin the n.��


    Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent, ��If you can��t even handle this, what use are you?��


    Nian Jincheng took a deep breath. He really wasn��t good at this kind of scheming, but he had no choice but to go along with it.


    Two people sneaked into the second prince��s mansion. Half an hourter, Ning Jing left carrying a sack.


    The guard who finally drove away the powerful assassin realized that he might have fallen for a decoy strategy. He asked around outside the door and heard ��Duanmu Ao��s�� voice, confirming that he was fine and rxed.


    Nian Jincheng, disguised as Duanmu Ao, sat at the bedside, took a long breath, and mentally practiced Duanmu Ao��s usual expressions and mannerisms.


    Su Mansion.


    Amp was lit in an empty courtyard that was usually vacant.


    Duanmu Ao woke up from a stupor, feeling a severe pain in the back of his neck; hisst memory was of a ck shadow shing by, and then he fell into unconsciousness without seeing anything clearly.


    As Duanmu Ao propped himself up with both hands and slowly raised his head, he saw a familiar face and cried out in horror, ��You�� You have no fear of death! Don��t you know this could kill you?��


    Su Liang held a long whip, sitting on a chair with a half-smile, gazing at Duanmu Ao. ��You and your brother have been working hard to kill me, but you��ve both failed. Can you guess why I��ve brought you here? There��s a reward if you get it right.��


    Duanmu Ao��s face darkened considerably, ��Su Liang, if you don��t want to die, let me go now! Everyone in the capital knows that there is enmity between us, and even my father is aware of it! If I go missing, you��ll be the first one to be suspected!��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Indeed. That��s why I didn��t dare to act rashly. It wasn��t easy for me to be the Martial Arts Champion, and I don��t want to cause trouble for my friends because of my own actions.��


    ��Then you dare to touch me? You must have a death wish!�� Duanmu Ao snapped.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Your disappearance would indeed be very troublesome, but who would know about it?��


    Duanmu Ao widened his eyes, ��What��what do you mean?��


    ��Without you, Qian Country still has a second prince.�� Su Liang sneered, ��No one even knows you��re missing, so how could I be suspected?��


    ��You��you found someone to rece me?! �� Duanmu Ao turned pale.


    ��Hehe, your hidden ailment hasn��t healed yet, has it? How many days have you been unable to let any woman near you? This works out perfectly for me, so I don��t have to worry about my brother who��s recing you being tainted by your woman.�� Su Liang chuckled, ��At that time, I hadn��t thought that far ahead, it��s just a coincidence. Quite clever, don��t you think?��


    Duanmu Ao panickedpletely, ��The people who serve me, and my father and mother will definitely recognize it!��


    ��Are you so confident?�� Su Liang scoffed, ��But that��s not important now, and it��s not what vou should be worried about. Tell me, how did Xiao Mulian die?


    Who killed the members of my family?��


    Duanmu Ao��s face turned from green to white, ��Xiao Mulian was killed by your grandfather! Your entire familymitted suicide out of guilt!��


    Su Liang gently shook his head, stood up, and wrapped the whip around Duanmu Ao��s neck, tightening it with each coil. As Duanmu Ao��s expression became one of terror and he struggled to breathe, Su Liang looked calm, ��Do you remember how many people in my family were hanged? How does this feeling feel? I have plenty of time to y this game with you, letting you fully experience what my family members felt just before they died. Not one can be missed. ��


    Just as Duanmu Ao was about to be strangled to death, Su Liang suddenly loosened his grip.


    He copsed on the ground, clutching his throat and coughing incessantly.


    Su Liang stood not far away, watching him coldly, ��When you and Duanmu Cheng were discussing things in the middle of the night with Xiao Mulian, I was the one disguised as her. I also sshed blood on your bed. I heard everything you and your brother discussed today.��


    Looking at Su Liang��s eyes, Duanmu Ao felt as if he had seen a ghost,


    ��How��how high is your martial arts?!��


    There were masters protecting both him and Duanmu Cheng, but they could do nothing to stop Su Liang!


    Su Liang sneered, ��Why don��t you guess?��


    In fact, it was not her but Ning Jing who was responsible. However, Duanmu Ao didn��t need to know that.


    ��You heard everything���� Duanmu Ao��s face turned extremely ugly.


    ��I brought you here because I wanted to hear something you haven��t told me yet.�� Su Liang picked up the whip and sat back down, ��How did you find out about Xiao Mulian��s affair with Duanmu Cheng in Changchun Garden, and that she was pregnant with his child?��


    Duanmu Ao remained silent.


    Su Liang picked up the whip and stood up, ��Then let��s go again.��


    Duanmu Ao shuddered, ��The nanny in the mansion noticed that Xiao Mulian��s monthly period was dyed, and she informed me that I might be a father. But I hadn��t touched her during that time! She kept making excuses that she was ufortable and told me to go find other women!��


    Su Liang��s expression was emotionless, ��Go on.��


    ��I brought Xiao Mulian back, and at first, she denied it. Later, she admitted that the child in her womb belonged to Duanmu Cheng!�� Duanmu Ao gritted his teeth, ��I confronted Duanmu Cheng, and he had no choice but to admit it. He said that Xiao Mulian seduced him! That vile woman did such a thing, so she didn��t deserve to live! It was Duanmu Cheng who suggested getting rid of her and pretending nothing happened! It was also his idea to ask your grandfather toe and treat Xiao Mulian, saying that she had met with him in Changchun Garden the day before and told him about the child. I killed Xiao Mulian with my own hands. But everything else was Duanmu Cheng��s doing! He shamelessly covered up his wrongdoings! If you want revenge, you should find him! Why are you after me?��


    ��From what I hear, you sound quite innocent.�� Su Liang said coldly, ��But if I remember correctly, during your private conversation with Duanmu Cheng earlier today, he did mention that it was your negligence that caused you to fail in killing me. It appears that the death of my family members was your doing.��


    Duanmu Ao��s face froze, ��It wasn��t me who did it! I was aware of it, but I didn��t stop it. Even if I had tried to stop it, it would have been useless! You misunderstood; it was Duanmu Cheng��s negligence, not mine!��


    ��My hearing is fine.�� Su Liang said, as the whip flew up and wrapped around Duanmu Ao��s neck again, tightening fiercely, with icy eyes, ��Don��t think you can clear yourself by shoving everything on Duanmu Cheng. When I captured you, I never intended to let you leave alive. If you have the guts, you can bite your tongue and kill yourself. If you want to live a moment longer, just confess honestly.. If you lie, the price you��ll pay is that you��ll be worse than dead!��

 Chapter 177 - 177: 177. Counteract the plot with a plot

    Chapter 177: 177. Counteract the plot with a plot


    Trantor: 549690339


    Duanmu Ao was nearly choked unconscious several times, but until dawn, he refused to change his statement. He insisted that everything was orchestrated by Duanmu Cheng, and he was simply aware, but he was not the one who harmed the Su family.


    Su Liang made Duanmu Ao swallow a numbing agent, gagged him and locked him in a room, ��I wille back. Take your time.��


    Duanmu Ao��s face was blue and copsed on the ground, his gaze towards Su Liang seemed to want to tear her apart violently.


    Today was the day when Su Liang and Ning Jing formally took office.


    Ning Jing reported to the Ministry of Revenue early in the morning.


    Su Liang went to the Lin Family, followed Lin Bojun to the Ministry of War, and then went to the military camp outside the city.


    Yang Yu left Su Mansion in the middle of the day to take care of business.


    Approaching noon, Yang Yu was in his shop in the capital looking at ount books, he heard guests in the shop talking about the second prince, Duanmu Ao.


    Hearing what they were discussing, Yang Yu frowned and sighed, a trace of worry passing in his eyes.


    It was Su Liang��s first time seeing the armies in this world. Compared to those in her previous life, they were primitive, but there were many simrities, such as the intense daily training the soldiers underwent.


    Lin Bojun led Su Liang to the watchtower. They watched the impressive spectacle of the soldiers training below.


    ��Xiaoliang, you are courageous and strategically minded, qualities that make a good General. The Emperor also values you highly. Your primary task is to familiarize yourself with the art of war. Since you never ck off in training, you don��t have to participate in these drills.�� Lin Bojun said, smiling.


    ording to the rules, upon first entering the military camp, even deputy generals have to participate in ordinary daily training routines for three months, not only to adapt to the military camp, but also to temper their character, preventing arrogance or impatience.


    Originally, Nian Jincheng and Lin Bojun went through the same process, as would Luo Rong, who is bing a military official.


    However, Lin Bojun had already sought Duanmu Yi��s permission for Su Liang to be exempted from boot camp.


    It was not because of other reasons, but because Lin Bojun understood Su Liang and knew her daily training regimen was no less intense than that in the military camp. He felt that the basic training in the military camp might be a waste of time for Su Liang as she has a better training n of her own.


    However, Su Liang shook her head, ��Let��s follow the rules. There should be no special treatment in the military camp, otherwise, we cannot win over the people.��


    She was the only woman in the camp, making her a unique presence.


    As for whether she will lead an army into battle in the future, Su Liang did not have much thought about it for now.


    But no matter what, her attitude has always been: either don��t do it, or do it well.


    Only in this way, when the timees, will she have the strength to perform.


    Lin Bojun paused, thenughed, ��It seems I was overthinking. I thought you would not be interested in such simple training. If you are willing to participate, then it��s even better.��


    ��I saw Luo Rong, I��ll just go with him.�� Su Liang said, ��Second Brother Lin, do you have any military books I can borrow? I��ll take them back so I can read them at night.��


    Lin Bojun nodded, ��All right! Off you go!��


    Su Liang was dressed in simple martial attire. After leaving the watchtower, she joined Luo Rong��s squad in their jog.


    Luo Rong was surprised to see Su Liang beside him, ��I thought General Su wouldn��t have to participate in boot camp.��


    Su Liang smiled slightly, ��Just the same, only I cameter. Shall we see who��s faster?�� With that. she sprpassed 1.110 Rong and ran ahead-


    After onep, all the men in the squad had fallen behind Su Liang.


    One by one, they gathered their strength and began to chase after her.


    The training mission was tenps. When Su Liang joined, more than half had alreadypleted twops. In the end, Su Liang was the first to finish.


    Lin Bojun had been watching from the watchtower and was not surprised by the result. Perhaps those men thought Su Liang had been practicing high -level martial arts, but in fact, she would go for a jog every morning. Both her speed and endurance were extraordinary.


    Comparatively, Luo Rong was a strong martial artist, but honestly, he had never really jogged like this and was a little overwhelmed.


    By noon, the phrase ��The Martial Arts Champion, Su Liang, is a born soldier�� had spread throughout the military camp.


    Because she could quickly master each training, she performed so perfectly in all of them that others couldn��t help but acknowledge her.


    At first, when some people saw that Su Liang did not join Luo Rong in boot camp, they grumbled that she depended on her status as a woman to receive special treatment, assuming she believed that merely having good martial arts would be enough on the battlefield.


    But Su Liang��s performance once again left these men with a new respect for her.


    Su Liang was training in the military camp, while Ning Jing was drinking tea in the Ministry of Revenue.


    Just before noon, a shocking news spread across the capital city: Following the fifth prince, Duanmu Che, the second prince, Duanmu Ao, also exhibited signs of sudden madness!


    Initially, everyone said that Duanmu Che had a mental breakdown due to his unrequited love for Su Liang.


    However, it is well-known that Duanmu Ao and Su Liang were at odds. Not long ago, they had a public dispute at the foot of the Huguo Temple mountain, and it was reported that Su Liang had been assassinated that day!


    Duanmu Ao would not go insane because of love like Duanmu Che did, yet he got exactly the same illness, which was very strange.


    Therefore, a rumor started spreading: both Duanmu Che and Duanmu Ao had incurred the wrath of Su Liang and were poisoned by her! She used this method to avenge the two princes, while taking advantage of the opportunity to treat them to gain merit in front of the Emperor!


    Having been the center of attention in the capital city for the past month, Su Liang��s reputation wavered. Even though what was proven were all positives, the negative rumors were like a flood that burst through its banks, once given an opening they surged and spread rapidly.


    Not to mention, there were people inciting things behind the scenes.


    Duanmu Che had been getting sick for several days in a row. He always acted crazy during the night and recovered during the day.


    Duanmu Yi originally thought that Duanmu Che had psychological problems rted to Su Liang, but it was not her fault.


    But today Duanmu Ao also suddenly went ��mad��. The Imperial Physician said that it was impossible to get close to him, no one could control him, and he could only be temporarily locked in his room. It was best to ask Su Liang for help.


    Duanmu Yi couldn��t help but remember��after the first time Duanmu Che went mad, he imed that Su Liang had poisoned him��


    Duanmu Yi didn��t think that Su Liang could poison Duanmu Che at that time.


    But now, Duanmu Yi couldn��t rule out the possibility that Su Liang would poison Duanmu Ao.


    After all, even though Duanmu Yi didn��t care about the Su Family��s affairs, as Su Liang returned alive to the capital city, it would be normal for her to be motivated to investigate the truth and seek revenge.


    Duanmu Yi sent someone to the military camp to invite Su Liang, and ordered


    the Crown Prince Duanmu Cheng and the Fourth Prince Duanmu Chen toe to the pce.


    Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Chen were the first to arrive.


    ��Father Emperor, I just saw the second royal brother, he doesn��t recognize anyone now, and behaves like he is mad.�� Duanmu Cheng looked upset, ��the Imperial Physician said that it��s the same as when our fifth brother was ill.��


    Duanmu Chen frowned, ��When I entered the pce, I heard a rumor that Su Liang poisoned the second royal brother and the fifth royal brother out of revenge, and is using this opportunity to gain merit.��


    Duanmu Yi looked grave, ��Do you think Su Liang would poison them?��


    Duanmu Cheng said sternly, ��I believe that she is very suspicious. She and the second royal brother have always been on bad terms.��


    However, Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��I don��t think Su Liang would do such a thing. This kind of method works best only once. Using it twice would raise suspicion. She wouldn��t be so foolish.��


    ��Who do you think could have done this, Fourth Brother?�� Duanmu Cheng asked coldly.


    Duanmu Chen sighed, ��If Su Liang is suspect, I believe it is more likely that someone is deliberately scheming against the heirs of Qian Country. They started by targeting the physically weakest Fifth Royal Brother, and knowing that Su Liang had a disagreement with the Second Royal Brother, they poisoned him as well, and cast the me on Su Liang to eliminate the most outstanding talent of Qian Country.��


    ��Are you trying to make excuses for Su Liang, Fourth Brother?�� Duanmu Cheng scoffed.


    Duanmu Chen remained calm, ��Crown Prince Brother, I have such assumptions because as soon as the Second Brother had his incident, the defamatory rumors about Su Liang spread throughout the city. But in principle, nobody would know about the Second Brother��s illness, let alone such a bizarre one. And yet, they were so quick to heap all the me on Su Liang. I believe that the incident with the Second Brother indicates that someone really did poison him and the Fifth Brother, and the rumors were a plot by the poisoner to frame Su Liang.��


    Duanmu Cheng��s face stiffened, ��What you said makes some sense.��


    Duanmu Chen turned to Duanmu Yi and respectfully said, ��Father Emperor, the rumor that Su Liang poisoned the two princes to gain merit through treatment is utterly baseless. Her medical skills don��t need such an borate scheme to prove.��


    Duanmu Yi��s face darkened, ��But who is plotting in the shadows?��


    Duanmu Chen pondered, ��If I had to guess, the one that came from Yin Country is quite suspicious. It��s said that the Southern Barbarians have many bizarre poisons. And she harbors a great animosity towards our Martial Arts Champion, Su Liang.��


    Duanmu Cheng furrowed his brows, ��Man Ya? Didn��t she get sick because of the change in water and soil, and hasn��t gone out from the inn for a few days?��


    ��Don��t you find it strange, Crown Prince Brother? She was fine for the first two days after she arrived, but then suddenly fell ill,�� Duanmu Chen said.


    Duanmu Cheng��s eyes flickered but he didn��t respond further. Duanmu Yi��s face was frosty, ��You may all leave now and be careful.��


    Duanmu Chen rose, ��I will go see the second royal brother.��


    Duanmu Cheng was about to leave when Duanmu Yi stopped him, ��Crown


    Prince, stay.��


    Without looking back, Duanmu Chen walked away and left the pce, directing his carriage straight to the Second Royal Brother��s mansion.


    ��Master, it wasn��t Miss Su who poisoned the second prince, was it?�� Chang��an asked.


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes were deep, but he didn��t answer.


    He defended Su Liang with sound reasoning in front of Duanmu Yi, but in reality, he thought Su Liang was the culprit.


    But at the same time, Duanmu Chen felt something was amiss; he had anticipated Su Liang would target Duanmu Ao, but he didn��t expect her to use the same method as she did with Duanmu Che.


    What was odd was that if Su Liang had indeed done it, it would be unthinkable for her to spread rumors and falsely use herself, wouldn��t it?


    It can be denied indeed, but it would be easily muddled and mismanaged. This muddy method didn��t seem like Su Liang��s style.


    Duanmu Chen, full of doubts, arrived at the mansion of the second prince but he didn��t see Duanmu Ao. He only heard shouting and the sound of objects breaking from inside his room, and no one dared to enter.


    Duanmu Chen decided to wait at the mansion of the second prince for Su Liang��s arrival.


    While waiting, Duanmu Chen thought of Duanmu Cheng, who had been left in the imperial pce, and suddenly had a revtion!


    Duanmu Cheng had attempted to shift all the me onto Su Liang today. It was evident that his efforts were thwarted one by one by Duanmu Chen. But, if Duanmu Chen had not been there and Duanmu Yi had been slightly suspicious of Su Liang already, with Duanmu Cheng adding fuel to the fire, things would have gone awry.


    It wasn��t strange that Duanmu Yi harbored suspicions, because Su Liang indeed was somewhat mysterious. And this kind of mystery wasn��t favored by those in power.


    Duanmu Chen defended Su Liang as one of his own, so even if he suspected that she was the perpetrator, he would do his best to clear her name.


    But at this moment, as Duanmu Chen listened to Duanmu Ao��s furious shouts, he suddenly had another potential theory: it couldn��t be that Duanmu Ao was staging a madness act and falsely using Su Liang, could it? Duanmu Cheng knew, and was possibly even a co-conspirator, and the rumors were spread by them!


    Duanmu Chen now knew the truth that Duanmu Cheng��s affair with Xiao Mulian led to the annihtion of the Su family. Su Liang was also aware.


    Of this, Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao were the clearest. As Su Liang was growing in power, they would certainly be apprehensive, fearing Su Liang��s retaliation, so they wanted to eliminate Su Liang first.


    This exnation made everything clear!


    Man Ya came to negotiate and she was just a pawn of the royal family of Yin Country. Being a wise person, she wouldn��t stir up trouble inviting disaster.


    Duanmu Chen, on the other hand, thought Su Liang��s typical strategy would be to directly chop off Duanmu Ao.


    Unfortunately, Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao��s ns were far from clever. Even if Duanmu Chen hadn��t defended Su Liang, she would surely be able to prove her innocence.


    A cold smirk shed across Duanmu Chen��s lips. Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao panicked, but this unwieldy alliance between brothers whose bond was already unstable against Su Liang was bound to fail.


    ��Miss Su ising!�� Someone shouted.


    Duanmu Chen steadied himself and stood up.


    Watching Su Liang��s arrival from a distance, Mei, the second prince��s wife, said coldly, ��She is the one who harmed the second prince! Get her out of here!��


    Duanmu Chen sighed softly, ��Second sister-inw, I just came from the pce where I saw the emperor. The emperor instructed no one to hinder Doctor Su��s treatment of the second prince.��


    With these words, it was evident that Duanmu Yi had faith in Su Liang.


    The Imperial Physician, Gao, stepped forward and gave Su Liang a simple briefing on the situation.


    Su Liang came over and paid her respects to Duanmu Chen. Duanmu Chen waved her off, ��You don��t need to be so formal, rush to treat the second prince.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes.��


    As the crowd watched, she opened the door, slipped into the room, and closed the door behind her.


    Clutching a handkerchief, Mei asked, ��Could she�� could she harm the prince?��


    Duanmu Chen sat back down, ��Second sister-inw, don��t worry. We��re all here, and she wouldn��t dare do anything to harm the second prince.��


    Yet, in his mind, Duanmu Chen thought Su Liang would definitely take this chance to torment Duanmu Ao, and he was looking forward to it.


    However, even though Duanmu Chen had guessed the truth about Duanmu


    Ao��s madness and that Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao conspired to frame Su Liang, he could not possibly guess that the ��Duanmu Ao�� who was currently at the mansion was an imposter.


    The real Duanmu Ao, not yet chopped by Su Liang, was her prisoner now, in a state worse than death.


    And Duanmu Cheng, of course, was oblivious.


    Nian Jincheng, impersonating Duanmu Ao, was disheveled, having smashed up everything in the room, making it look like chaos.


    Seeing Su Lianging in, he breathed a sigh of relief but dared not speak casually, afraid of being overheard.


    Su Liang made a gesture, Nian Jincheng hesitated, then, caught on, and kicked over the stool, falling onto the ground.


    The people outside heard everything bing quiet in the room.


    Duanmu Chen raised his voice asking, ��Doctor Su, how is the second prince


    Su Liang��s voice echoed from inside, ��I have restrained the second prince.��


    Duanmu Chen breathed a sigh of relief, ��That is good.��


    Su Liang squatted next to Nian Jincheng, whispering in a voice only they could hear, ��Well acted. Keep it up and make it more natural.��


    Nian Jincheng whispered back, ��When you leave, would my disguise be discovered if anyonees close to me?�� ��Yes.�� Su Liang nodded.


    Nian Jincheng��s forehead twitched.


    Su Liang said, ��You are pretending to be insane, not for real. I would expose you. Just prevent anyone from getting close.��


    Nian Jincheng blinked, ��What then����


    ��Then, you betray Duanmu Cheng.�� Su Liang whispered, ��The emperor will ask you why you insisted on killing me and what has been done to the Su Family back then. ��


    Nian Jincheng��s eyes sparkled, ��An opportunity to tell the truth!��


    ��Be careful not to be discovered and don��t get too nervous. If your cover is blown, follow the back-up n, as long as you don��t die, we will save you.�� Su Liang told Nian Jincheng the information she had gotten from interrogating Duanmu Ao the previous night.


    ��Are you ready? The next part of the act will be more intense.�� Su Liang gave Nian Jincheng��s shoulder a pat.


    ��Has anyone been assigned to protect Yang Yu? She is close to you and can hardly avoid being noticed.�� Nian Jincheng suddenly said.


    Su Liang gave him an eye-roll, ��Be serious. Once this matter is resolved, I will help you get a wife.��


    As Nian Jincheng was lost in thought, Su Liang lunged at him with a golden needle.


    Nian Jincheng��s pupils shrank, and he bellowed ording to their n,


    ��Damned woman, what are you doing?��


    Everyone outside heard ��Duanmu Ao����s roar which made the Imperial Physician wrinkle his brows, ��The second prince woke up so quickly?��


    The next moment, Su Liang opened the door and bolted out while ��Duanmu Ao�� pursued her with a knife.


    Su Liang took cover behind Duanmu Chen and coldly said, ��Fourth Prince, the condition of the second prince is radically different from the fifth. He��s not sick; he��s categorically trying to kill me!��


    ��You definitely wanted to kill me!�� Nian lincheng widened his furious eves: his


    hair covered most of his face. He sounded very much like Duanmu Ao, having been trained by Ning Jing.


    Duanmu Chen looked shocked, ��Quickly stop the second prince!��


    Chang��an immediately charged forward.


    Relieved, Su Liang said with a frown, ��As a doctor, I can confidently affirm that the body of the second prince has no issues. I just cannotprehend why he would do this.��


    Duanmu Chen sighed, ��In that case, return for now, I will inform Father


    Emperor right away.��


    Su Liang packed up her medicine box and looked at Nian Jincheng one more time. He had already been forced back into his room by Chang��an, and he mmed the door shouting, ��Get out! All of you get out!��


    Duanmu Chen looked worried, ��Second prince, please calm down.�� After finishing his sentence, he left with Chang��an.


    Upon exiting the second prince��s mansion and getting into the carriage, a confused Chang��an was just about to ask Duanmu Chen what had happened when he heard a soft chuckle from inside the carriage.


    ��Why is the masterughing?�� Chang��an asked.


    Duanmu Chen replied cheerfully, ��What a beautiful day.��


    Chang��an looked at the cloudy sky of the afternoon and felt very perplexed.


    In the Imperial Pce.


    Duanmu Cheng was kneeling on the ground, soaked in sweat. ��Father Emperor, I really don��t know how my younger brother died. I am also not clear about what happened to the Su Family.��


    Duanmu Yi��s face was grim, ��In that case, let��s ask the second son and see what he has to say..��

 Chapter 178 - 178:178. Confrontation

    Chapter 178:178. Confrontation


    Trantor: 549690339


    It��s about to rain.


    After leaving the residence of the second prince, Su Liang rode home alone.


    Passersby on the road looked at her with strange eyes, whispering behind her back.


    As she passed by the Embroidery Workshop, she heard Yang Yu��s voice and dismounted to enter.


    ��Are you okay?�� Yang Yu held Su Liang, looking her up and down.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I have something to do. I want to take a bath.��


    She had been training in the military camp for half a day before suddenly receiving orders to return to the city. She hadn��t even washed her face nor changed her clothes.


    Yang Yu let Su Liang sit down and poured her a cup of hot tea. ��Go home and take a bathter. When I saw you riding a horse to the second prince��s mansion, I was worried. Did everything go well?��


    Su Liang held the teacup with a smile, ��Are you worried about me or about someone else?��


    Yang Yu seriously said, ��Both.��


    ��I��m fine, and he��s safe for now.�� Su Liang said.


    With a sigh of relief, Yang Yu said, ��Knowing what you��re doing, I suddenly feel that my struggle with the Yang family is not worth mentioning. You��re too bold.��


    Su Liang took a sip of tea and smiled without speaking.


    But Yang Yu sighed, ��Of course, I support you. I��m just afraid something will happen to you.��


    Su Liang changed the subject, ��Have you seen Ning Jing?��


    Yang Yu nodded, ��He went home an hour ago. I didn��t call him.��


    ��It seems that job in the Ministry of Revenue is really quite leisurely.�� Su Liang finished the tea. ��Are you busy? If not, go home with me. Someone told me to take good care of you, afraid that you might get dragged into trouble.��


    Yang Yu chuckled, ��He should take care of himself first. Let��s go home.��


    Due to her uneasiness, Yang Yu had hardly checked her ount books. She packed them up to take home to reviewter.


    Su Liang rode with Yang Yu, sharing one horse, attracting a lot of attention.


    However, Yang Yu was a new face in the capital city. Everyone knew that the current head of the Yang family was a youngdy, but they didn��t know it was her.


    When they arrived home, they found Wan Hui and Lu Yu hade with their child.


    Wan Hui had known Yang Yu since they were children, and thest time they saw each other was several years ago. They had recently re-established contact through letters because of Su Liang.


    Today��s reunion was quite emotional for both of them.


    Yang Yu had prepared a gift for Zhengzheng, who happily took it and went to find his Uncle Ning.


    Wan Hui and Yang Yu chatted as Lu Yu went out to the restaurant to get wine and food.


    After bathing and changing her clothes, Su Liang tidied up, and Lu Yu returned.


    The rain outside grew heavier, but the room was warm and cozy.


    Wan Hui brought up the rumors that circted in the capital today, her expression worried. After all, it involved two princes, and if Su Liang were to be saddled with the me, the consequences would be very serious.


    ��Don��t worry. Nothing will happen.�� Su Liang remained calm.


    Wan Hui sighed, ��I trust you. You��re very capable, but when dealing with the royal family, you still have to be extra careful.��


    Xing Yusheng sent Qi Jun to inquire about Su Liang. Receiving the reply ��it��s okay,�� he returned to inform Xing Yusheng, who went on to inform the Lin Mansion and Duke Qin��s Mansion.


    After dinner, Lu Yu and Wan Hui left first, leaving Zhengzheng to sleep in Ning Jing��s bed. Ning Jing said he would take him hometer.


    Yang Yu went to check the ount books, while Su Liang and Ning Jing copied medical books they had borrowed from Huguo Temple. As for interrogating Duanmu Ao, Su Liang decided to wait until night to do so.


    Everything seemed peaceful and calm in Su Mansion.


    In the Imperial Pce.


    Duanmu Chen went to the pce after leaving the second prince��s mansion. Duanmu Yi asked with a serious face, ��How is the second brother?��


    Duanmu Chen replied respectfully, ��Imperial Physician Su came from the military camp outside the city to treat the second prince, but�� Imperial Physician Su said the second prince was not ill and wanted to kill her. The second prince said that it was Su Liang who wanted to kill him.��


    Duanmu Yi��s face darkened, ��What exactly happened?��


    Sitting next to him, Duanmu Cheng��s back was soaked with sweat as he spoke, ��Father, how could the second brother be alright? In my opinion, Su Liang poisoned him and then cured him, taking the opportunity to assassinate the second brother and lying that he tried to kill her first!��


    Duanmu Chen sighed, ��I don��t know what happened, so I let Su Liang go home first, and the second prince is still at home.��


    ��Fourth brother, you go back first.�� Duanmu Yi looked at Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen saluted and withdrew.


    Upon turning around, he saw arge bead of sweat slipping down Duanmu Cheng��s forehead.


    Duanmu Chen sneered in his heart, a good show was about to begin, but unfortunately, he could not watch it.


    With things turning out like this, Duanmu Yi would have to investigate the truth behind Xiao Mulian��s death if he had any intention of using Su Liang.


    As Duanmu Chen left the pce, a drizzle began to fall.


    The carriage passed by Changchun Garden, shrouded in green trees, its redcquered main gate still tightly closed.


    Chang��an nced at it, his expression inexplicable, ��I don��t know what��s going on with the trees in Changchun Garden, rumors outside say there are ghosts in the garden.��


    Duanmu Chen said in a mncholy tone, ��Some people have ghosts in their hearts, which makes the ghostse out.��


    Chang��an didn��t understand but felt that his master��s mood was exceptionally good today. Even when speaking sarcastically, the ending tone of his voice was rising.


    Nian Jincheng knelt before Duanmu Yi with his head down, saying solemnly, ��I didn��t fake my illness! I have no idea why I lost my senses. Su Liang put a pill in my mouth and suddenly it got better! She had a golden needle and was about to stab me in the center of my eyebrows! Even if she didn��t dare to kill me, she wanted me to lose my temper, force me to kill her so she could pretend to be innocent and clear herself!��


    Duanmu Cheng��s face darkened, ��Father, the second brother was framed by Su Liang!��


    ��And at Huguo Temple, I didn��t send anyone to assassinate her, but she used me and I could not defend myself!�� Nian Jincheng said coldly, ��Father, I am telling the truth!��


    ��Father, I think Su Liang must be a spy sent by someone, intent on causing chaos in Qian Country!�� Duanmu Cheng��s expression was full of urgency, ��The incident with the fifth brother must have been her doing!��


    Duanmu Yi��s face was as dark as ink, ��If it was Su Liang��s doing, how did the rumors spread?��


    Duanmu Cheng was stunned for a moment, then pondered, ��I think this is also one of Su Liang��s cunning schemes, to clear herself in this way!��


    ��That��s right!�� Nian Jincheng coldly said, ��Her tricks these past days were to scare me and the crown prince! There could be no one else but her!�� Duanmu Cheng nodded subconsciously but suddenly realized that something was wrong!


    As expected, Duanmu Yi asked coldly the next moment, ��What tricks? Scaring you both? Exin!��


    Nian Jincheng��s face stiffened, ��No�� nothing����


    Duanmu Yi looked at Duanmu Cheng, ��Crown Prince, you tell me!��


    Duanmu Cheng��s biggest fear was that Duanmu Ao would blurt out the truth about Xiao Mulian��s death. However, what he feared the most hade.


    At the moment, under Duanmu Yi��s cold gaze, Duanmu Cheng had no choice but to state, ��Back then, Su Yuanzhou treated the second brother��s sister but ended up killing her instead. Knowing the gravity of his mistake, hemitted suicide with his entire family. Su Liang must have med the second brother and thought that the Su family��s demise was the second brother��s fault. These past days, she has been scaring the second brother with her tricks. I only knew about it when I went to find the second brother.��


    Upon hearing this, Duanmu Yi grabbed the inkstone and smashed it heavily on the desk, ��Why did the second brother say that Su Liang scared both of you?


    What does it have to do with you? What tricks did she y?��


    ��The second brother misspoke.�� Duanmu Cheng said with an ugly expression.


    Nian Jincheng nced at Duanmu Cheng, his eyes flickering and lowered his head again, ��Yes, I misspoke, it has nothing to do with the Crown Prince.��


    ��Then you tell me, why did Su Liang want to harm my second son?�� Duanmu Yi said coldly, ��Is it just because her family died, and she took her anger out on him? That��s all?��


    Nian Jincheng immediately nodded, ��Yes, that��s it! When Su Yuanzhou killed


    Mulian, I didn��t hold Su Liang ountable, but she was unrelenting!��


    ��Fine.�� The chill in Duanmu Yi��s eyes intensified. ��Then you tell me, when your wife was seriously ill, why did you choose to invite Su Yuanzhou to treat her instead of so many other imperial physicians?��


    Any normal person would know that there was something amiss in certain matters.


    Although Su Yuanzhou was a good doctor, he was just an ordinary citizen. His family��s death wouldn��t have caught the emperor��s attention.


    With the death of the Su family, the incident was also resolved.


    It was only because Su Liang was outstanding enough to attract Duanmu Yi��s attention, that he would now question his two sons about the death of somemoners.


    This was the reason Su Liang chose to progress through the Military Exam.


    She needed to have value in order to seek justice for her family; otherwise, no one would care.


    Duanmu Chen cooperated with Su Liang and secretly helped her precisely because her value to him was getting higher and higher. He was protecting his own self-interest.


    Su Liang could have chosen to assassinate Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao in secret. With Ning Jing��s help, it wouldn��t have been impossible.


    But using such a simple and crude method would make it difficult to reveal the truth about the incident.


    Su Liang didn��t want her family to die in vain.


    She wanted the masterminds behind the crimes to know that they were paying the price for their evil deeds and that it was because of them that they would lose everything and not die well!


    At this moment, Nian Jincheng lowered his head in the face of Duanmu Yi��s questioning, unable to speak.


    He was not a good actor. Before the incident, many people perceived him as being stiff and upright.


    However, after Su Liang had a n, she went over with Ning Jing all the possible scenarios that might happen, one by one.


    It was as if they had rehearsed the current situation in advance.


    Nian Jincheng was inexperienced, but he was smart and brave. His nervousness earlier was more due to not wanting to ruin Su Liang��s n.


    Now, he hadn��t been discovered to be fake; he was already ��getting into the swing of things.��


    Just now, Duanmu Cheng thought that ��Duanmu Ao�� had impulsively brought up Su Liang��s trickery.


    However, it was actually intentional on Nian Jincheng��s part.


    Seeing that Nian Jincheng didn��t speak, Duanmu Yi turned his eyes to Duanmu


    Cheng, ��Is the Crown Prince aware of this?��


    Duanmu Cheng lowered his eyes, covering his panic, shook his head, and replied, ��I am not aware of this matter. Perhaps Su Yuanzhou had once treated my younger siblings, so they asked for him toe.��


    Hearing Duanmu Cheng��s ��hint,�� Nian Jincheng immediately nodded, ��Yes! It was Xiao Mulian who asked for Su Yuanzhou. I don��t know why she insisted on asking him!��


    From beginning to end, the brothers�� panic and cooperation were evident to


    Duanmu Yi.


    ��Since you both say it was a misunderstanding, why not let Su Liange to exin?�� Duanmu Yi said coldly, ordering Su Liang to be summoned to the pce.


    Duanmu Cheng originally wanted to say that the matter had nothing to do with him and asked to withdraw first. But he was afraid that if he left, ��Duanmu Ao�� would say something he shouldn��t, causing the situation to spiral out of control. Therefore, he stayed seated, feeling like he was sitting on pins and needles.


    ��Second son, get up,�� Duanmu Yi��s voice didn��t reveal any emotion.


    Nian Jincheng thanked him and got up, sitting across from Duanmu Cheng. He was unsure of Duanmu Yi��s thoughts. Despite all the suspicious things they��d said, Duanmu Yi hadn��t pursued further questions.


    However, he was hoping for Su Liang to arrive. With her there, he would feel more at ease.


    The Empress Dowager and the Empress both sent people to inquire about the situation. Duanmu Yi said he was discussing matters with his two sons and had no time, and even sent for a meal. It appeared as if he believed their words and was trying to mediate the conflict between them and Su Liang.


    Since Nian Jincheng didn��t know what Duanmu Ao was allergic to, he barely touched the chopsticks, saying that he was feeling very stuffy and couldn��t eat. So he just drank some tea.


    When the pce attendants arrived at Su Mansion, Su Liang was diligently copying a medical book. It not only helped her practice calligraphy but also allowed her to thoroughly read the medical book.


    After learning that Duanmu Yi had summoned her to the Imperial Pce, Su Liang changed her outer clothes, habitually carried her medicine box, opened her umbre, and went out.


    Ning Jing sat by the window and watched Su Liang��s figure disappear in the rain before turning her gaze back to continue copying the books.


    ��Uncle Ning���� Zhengzheng woke up and walked out of the inner room with her bare feet.


    Ning Jing put down his pen, stood up, and picked up Zhengzheng.


    ��Where��s Auntie?�� Zhengzhengy on Ning Jing��s shoulder, looking at the rain outside.


    ��She went to the pce.�� Ning Jing replied.


    Zhengzheng then asked, ��Is the pce fun?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��Not fun.��


    Zhengzheng asked with a grin, ��When will Uncle Ning and Auntie give me a little sister?��


    After thinking for a while, Ning Jing said, ��Wait for your aunt toe back and ask her.��


    After paying her respects, Su Liang was granted a seat, right next to Nian Jincheng.


    Nian Jincheng kept his head down and didn��t look at Su Liang.


    Duanmu Yi spoke up, ��Second brother, exin the situation to Su Liang.��


    Su Liang listened calmly as Nian Jincheng recounted the events of the past. He said that asking Su Yuanzhou toe was Xiao Mulian��s idea and that the deaths of Su Family had nothing to do with him.


    After Su Liang listened, her beautiful eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    Duanmu Yi��smand was filled with dignity, ��Today, I summoned all of you to clear up the misunderstandings and to prevent any more incidents in the future. Su Liang, do you have anything to say?


    With reverence, Su Liang replied, ��Your Majesty, my grandfather has always taught me to examine myself first in any situation and never to speak recklessly without evidence.��


    From the moment Duanmu Cheng saw Su Liang, he had a bad premonition and felt even stranger after hearing her words.


    Duanmu Yi nodded, ��Your grandfather is right.��


    Su Liang continued, ��As for the death of my family, I do suspect that they were


    Duanmu Cheng blurted out, ��Didn��t you say that you shouldn��t speak recklessly without evidence? What evidence do you have?��


    With a calm expression, Su Liang replied, ��Your Highness, the crown prince, I lost my memory after being injured before, but I have recently regained some of it and remembered what my grandfather said before he died.��


    Duanmu Cheng��s face visibly stiffened as he heard Su Liang continue, ��Your Majesty, the culprit behind my family��s deaths should not be the second prince, but someone else.��


    Even Duanmu Yi was visibly stunned.


    Nian Jincheng��s face lit up, ��Father, it��s all a misunderstanding! The death of the Su Family has nothing to do with me!��


    Su Liang sighed deeply, ��Your Majesty, my grandfather was summoned by the second prince��s residence to treat the former second prince��s consort. Because something happened to the consort, he returned home in a panic and mentioned that she was pregnant. It was one life taking two, and he didn��t even know what had happened!��


    Upon hearing the phrase ��one life taking two,�� Duanmu Cheng identally knocked over a teacup on the table, and Duanmu Yi frowned intensely, ��What did you say?��


    With her eyes downcast, Su Liang replied reverently, ��The former second prince��s consort was pregnant when she died, and my grandfather could not have been mistaken. This is also the reason why I think there��s something fishy about the whole affair. Your Majesty doesn��t seem to know about this, and the second prince didn��t mention it earlier. It��s even stranger if he didn��t know either. My grandfather was puzzled as to why the consort would be in trouble. I still don��t understand why something so good as her being with child could lead to her death. Moreover, there were so many imperial physicians avable, but they insisted on inviting my grandfather.��


    Duanmu Yi��s face darkened significantly, ��Second brother, what��s going on? You didn��t even know that your wife was pregnant?��


    Nian Jincheng��s expression was panicked, ��I knew�� I don��t�� I don��t know what happened���� He spoke incoherently and subconsciously nced at Duanmu Cheng.


    ��I think the second prince may also be kept in the dark,�� Su Liang continued solemnly, ��Perhaps someone who didn��t want the former second prince��s consort to live resorted to unspeakable means and killed my entire family. I beseech Your Majesty to grant me permission to investigate this matter. This isn��t just for my family, but also for the former second prince��s consort!��


    ��Nonsense!�� Duanmu Cheng��s face was filled with anger, ��Father, don��t believe her! This is just her side of the story! How could the second brother not know if his wife was pregnant?��


    Su Liang frowned, ��If the second prince knew, it��s only human nature for him to me me, given the gravity of one life taking two.��


    Nian Jincheng��s face changed constantly, ��Father, I��. I don��t know!��

 Chapter 179 - 179: 179. Live Burial, Deposed Crown Prince

    Chapter 179: 179. Live Burial, Deposed Crown Prince


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang returned home as it was getting dark, and Yang Yu was preparing dinner.


    ��You��re back?�� Yang Yu put down the spoon and turned around to greet him, ��Are you all right?��


    ��I��m fine,�� said Su Liang with a smile. ��For now, someone is safe. But the next part of the show is more critical. I hope he can hold on.��


    Su Liang washed his hands and cooked with Yang Yu, telling him what happened after she went to the pce.


    Yang Yu marveled at Su Liang��s intelligence. ��You��re amazing! You managed to kill without a trace!��


    By now, Duanmu Cheng must be in quite a panic.


    ��Xiao Nian did a good job assisting,�� said Su Liang.


    ��But���� Yang Yu looked worried, ��Even if the emperor learns that the crown prince had an affair with the second prince��s wife, no matter who killed your family �C the crown prince or the second prince �C the emperor won��t let his son pay with his life, right?��


    Yang Yu felt that Su Liang was exceptional, but how could the emperor let his son die for the grievances ofmoners?


    Su Liang remained calm, ��Indeed.��


    Yang Yu stopped cutting vegetables for a moment, ��Then what should we do?


    You know you��re openly hostile to both the crown prince and the second prince. If the emperor tries to protect his sons, he might����


    ��Kill me,�� Su Liang smiled faintly.


    Yang Yu sighed repeatedly, ��You know that? And still, you smile? Having made such a big fuss, how will you end it? What if the emperor really wants to get rid of you?��


    Su Liang was unfazed. ��My rtionship with Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao is doomed to be mutually mortal. If the emperor wants to get rid of me, I��ll run away and secretly kill both of his sons.��


    Listening to Su Liang��s nonchnt words, Yang Yu felt chills. ��You say it so easily; it��s very dangerous!��


    ��Dangerous���� Su Liang chuckled lightly, ��I trust my intuition. If I��m in danger, I��ll be careful.��


    It wasn��t her intuition she believed in, but Ning Jing��s special ability. If her life was in danger, Ning Jing would foresee it.


    Su Liang believed she was innocent, and following the ��rules,�� she hardly expected a situation where someone tried to kill her, she couldn��t escape, and Ning Jing failed to see iting.


    Yang Yu looked helpless, ��I trust you, of course, but I still think this is too risky. Why don��t you hide yourselves before anything happens? That way, you��ll have more control over what you do next.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��We can��t hide forever. Let��s see what the emperor will do.��


    Seeing that he couldn��t persuade Su Liang, Yang Yu gave up but still felt uneasy.


    After dinner, Ning Jing went to send Zhengzheng home, and Su Liang went to see Duanmu Ao again.


    Duanmu Ao was slumped on the ground, his mouth gagged, his eyes filled with resentment as he stared at Su Liang.


    Su Liang removed the cloth gagging Duanmu Ao��s mouth, and he started to cough heavily.


    Su Liang sat down not far away, looking at him indifferently. ��No water to drink and no food to eat; It seems pretty good to starve you to death. How do you feel?��


    ��You bitch! You must have eaten the heart of a ferocious beast! If I die, you��ll be buried with me!�� Duanmu Ao gritted his teeth.


    Su Liang scoffed, ��You have quite a spirit. It seems I��ve been too lenient with you.��


    As Su Liang brought out the whip she had used the night before, Duanmu Ao trembled, clearly reminded of the terror he had experienced under the whip��s control.


    Su Liang tightened the whip around Duanmu Ao��s neck again, making it difficult for him to breathe but not suffocating him, as she watched him struggle in pain.


    ��Today, I went to the pce. You must be eager to know what happened,�� Su Liang smiled and recounted the events in the pce to Duanmu Ao.


    ��I think your dear brother, who put a green hat on you, must regret not killing me sooner, and he must also regret not getting rid of you earlier.�� Su Liang looked at Duanmu Ao and said, ��But in fact, I think, back then, the one you should have killed the most was your royal brother, the crown prince. He did such a thing, and you actually put up with it, I really admire it.��


    As he finished speaking, Su Liang��s whip in his hand loosened a bit.


    After a cough, Duanmu Ao suddenly burst intoughter, ��Don��t be smug! Do you really think that our father, the emperor, will learn that it was Duanmu Cheng and Xiao Mulian who had affair, and that the people of the Su Family were killed by us, and that he would care about a group of ants like your Su Family and punish me and Duanmu Cheng?��


    Su Liang��s expression darkened.


    Seeing this, Duanmu Ao sneered, ��Don��t be naive! So what if you are the Martial Arts Champion? Even if you have achieved great military merits, what about it? A lowlymoner is still a lowlymoner; don��t tell me that just because you have great abilities, you think your life can bepared with ours? No matter how much our father values you, he only treats you as a dog that loyally serves the Qian Country��s royal family! You even considered yourself as a person! Hahaha!��


    Su Liang��s eyes were icy cold, and he remained silent.


    Duanmu Aoughed coldly in session, ��Do you think your n is clever? Letting our father know about the shameful deeds Duanmu Cheng had done back then, and he will seek justice for you? Ridiculous! For the sake of the royal family��s face, our father will choose to kill you instead of doing anything to me and Duanmu Cheng!��


    Su Liang suddenly stood up, approached Duanmu Ao, and fiercely squeezed his neck, ��Have you forgotten where you are?��


    However, Duanmu Ao seemed to have suddenly gained confidence, stared at Su Liang with wide eyes, and said intermittently, ��You dare�� kill me�� you won��t��


    live either�� keeping me�� is your only chance�� to survive���� Su Liang loosened the whip, and Duanmu Ao couldn��t stop coughing.


    ��It��s a pity that you consider yourself smart, but unfortunately, you can��t recognize your own status. Hahaha!�� Duanmu Ao looked at Su Liang��s ugly face and burst intoughter again.


    Su Liang sat down with a cold face and said, ��I originally thought the Emperor would be a wise ruler, but you should know him better than I do.��


    Duanmu Ao snorted, ��So you know it!��


    ��If I want to leave now, I��m afraid it��s already toote.�� Su Liang��s face was gloomy, ��If you don��t want me to chop off your arms and legs when I take you hostage, tell me, why did you invite my grandfather to treat Xiao Mulian back then?��


    Duanmu Ao sneered, ��Now that things havee to this, there��s no harm in telling you. I knew Xiao Mulian was pregnant with a bastard that day, and since she didn��t admit it, I sent someone to invite your grandfather to take her pulse. I didn��t think much at the time; it��s not like I could ask the Imperial Physician, as that would have exposed the matter. This incident is all that cheap slut Xiao Mulian��s fault. If it wasn��t for her shameless actions, your grandfather wouldn��t have been involved!��


    ��And then?�� Su Liang asked coldly.


    ording to Prime Minister Xiao Qi, three days had passed between the time Duanmu Ao caught Xiao Mulian cheating and when she suddenly died.


    ��When I finally pried open Xiao Mulian��s mouth and found out who her lover was, and confronted Duanmu Cheng, I said that Xiao Mulian must die. Duanmu Cheng didn��t object at all, and even promised to give me his favorite concubine for a few months aspensation. Hahaha!�� Duanmu Aoughed wickedly, ��In order to let Xiao Mulian die, we needed an excuse, and your poor grandfather just happened to be the unlucky one who knew something he shouldn��t have known! Who could have expected that he was just amoner? An insignificant ant that no one cared about; if he died, he died! Unfortunately, the person sent by Duanmu Cheng back then didn��t kill youpletely!��


    Su Liang��s heart sank heavily, ��My grandfather did not witness Duanmu Cheng and Xiao Mulian��s affair at Changchun Garden, you invited my grandfather to take her pulse because vou wanted to confirm Xiao Mulian��s Dregnancv. He


    knew she was pregnant, but he didn��t know about Duanmu Cheng and Xiao Mulian��s affair, why were you so cruel to him?��


    Looking at the anger in Su Liang��s eyes, Duanmu Ao sneered, ��No reason, it was Duanmu Cheng who said that Xiao Mulian had to die, and that the matter couldn��t be made public, so we needed a scapegoat. He chose your grandfather and said that your whole family had to be silenced!��


    ��Who were the ones who did it?�� Su Liang asked coldly.


    ��Everyone involved, except me and Duanmu Cheng, has been silenced. It��s a pity that you slipped through the!�� Duanmu Ao said coldly, ��I dare to tell you these things because I want to let you know that even if you know the truth, it��s useless! With your little skills, you��re deluded if you think you can fight against the royal family. What fairness and justice? Simplyughable! To be honest, every time I think about Xiao Mulian��s affairs in the past two years, I wish I could kill Duanmu Cheng, but I don��t have a chance! The mistake back then was all on that pair of adulterers. I just stood by, but I didn��t have a choice! Let��s cooperate, and I��ll be your hostage to escape. As long as you don��t hurt me, I��ll get rid of Duanmu Cheng sooner orter so that you can avenge your family! ��


    Su Liang remained silent, staring steadily at Duanmu Ao.


    As Duanmu Ao calmed down a little, facing Su Liang��s gaze, he suddenly felt a


    chill in his heart��


    ��I discovered that I underestimated you,�� Su Liang said coldly, ��You do have some brains.��


    Duanmu Ao��s face stiffened, ��What do you mean? Everything I just said is true!�� Su Liang shook his head, ��Is it? I don��t believe it.��


    ��You better believe it, don��t be naive and think our father will stand on your side!�� Duanmu Ao snorted. At this moment, Ning Jing walked in.


    ��Help me with something,�� Su Liang said.


    Ning Jing nodded slightly.


    ��Take him to the Su Family��s tomb, dig a hole, and bury him alive.�� Su Liang said expressionlessly.


    Duanmu Ao stared in disbelief, ��You��dare?!��


    Su Liang grabbed a stool and smashed it on Duanmu Ao��s head repeatedly, causing him to bleed profusely. ��You think you��re noble, huh? My family are just ants? Let��s see how many lives your nobility has!��


    The stool was broken, and Ning Jing frowned, ��We need to fix that. Use a rock next time.��


    Duanmu Ao��s face was bruised and bloody, and he was no longer arrogant, shivering and saying repeatedly, ��I��m useful to you, you can��t kill me����


    ��Your greatest use to me is allowing you to die horribly to avenge my family��s souls!�� Su Liang said coldly.


    During the quiet of the night.


    Ning Jing carried a sack, silently leaving the city, climbing Wangxiang Mountain, and stopped at the Su Family��s tomb.


    He picked a vacant spot between several graves, dropped the sack, and began to dig a hole.


    After digging a deep hole, Ning Jing untied the sack and kicked Duanmu Ao, who was bound hand and foot with a gag in his mouth, down into it.


    Duanmu Ao struggled at the bottom of the hole but couldn��t make any sound or get up. His terrified eyes glowed in the darkness.


    Instead of burying the dirt back, Ning Jing cut some branches and made a cage-like cover, covering it with grass and leaves, and then scattering the dug-out soil over the nearby graves.


    After doing all this, Ning Jing returned to the side of the hole, adjusted the position of two tufts of grass, and ensured that Duanmu Ao below could see a glimmer of light.


    But because of the location Ning Jing chose, it was practically impossible for anyone toe, even if someone passed by or walked over the hole, it would Derncult to nonce tnat tnere was someone DelOW.


    ��You,�� Ning Jing said to Duanmu Ao at the bottom of the hole, ��enjoy yourself slowly.��


    As he spoke, he cleared the traces around him and left down the mountain.


    When he returned home, Su Liang hadn��t slept yet and was copying books under themp.


    ��Do you think the emperor will choose to get rid of me in order to protect his two sons?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��No.��


    ��Do you think he is a wise monarch?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing shook his head again, ��He��s not foolish.��


    ��That��s good. Otherwise, I��d have to start nning an escape route.�� Su Liang yawned and said, ��Let��s sleep, good night.��


    The next day was Old Master Qin��s birthday.


    Three days ago, Qin Yujin had sent Su Liang an invitation at Huguo Temple.


    But with so many things happening in the past two days, Su Liang had forgotten, and it was only thanks to Ning Jing��s reminder that he remembered they hadn��t prepared a birthday gift for Old Master Qin yet.


    Su Liang told Ning Jing to bring out a box of tea leaves that couldn��t be bought from his ce, as a gift from both of them.


    After all, outsiders now considered them as a couple.


    Yang Yu didn��t go, instead going to the shop to check the ount books.


    Before Su Liang and Ning Jing could leave, Xing Yusheng arrived and immediately asked, ��Have you heard?��


    Su Liang answered with a question, ��What?��


    ��You don��t know?�� Xing Yusheng sat down, his shock not yet gone, ��The emperor suddenly deposed the crown prince! The court is in chaos! No one knows what exactly happened! Ning Jing, didn��t you attend the morning court session today?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I��m too low-ranked and don��t have the qualifications.��


    ��My father went!�� Xing Yusheng looked at Ning Jing and Su Liang, lowering his voice, ��Is the crown prince��s deposition��due to something you��ve done behind the scenes?��


    Su Liang scoffed, ��Xing, what do you mean? We only started our official positions yesterday, and I��m just a humble deputy general. Ning Jing isn��t even qualified to attend the morning court session, what nonsense are you talking about?��


    Xing Yusheng coughed lightly, ��I didn��t mean anything else. When I heard about the crown prince��s deposition, I had an intuition that it might be rted to you�� oh no, it might be connected to you.��


    ��Why don��t you suspect it��s rted to your father?�� Su Liang retorted. Xing Yusheng shook his head, ��My father��s courage is no match for yours.��


    Although Su Liang denied it, Xing Yusheng still felt that there must be some unknown reason for Duanmu Cheng��s sudden dismissal. Even if Su Liang and Ning Jing didn��t do anything behind the scenes, they must know something.


    Xing Yusheng was curious but didn��t ask further. There are some things that are safer not to know.


    Today, my grandfather is having his birthday. You��re all going, right?�� Xing Yusheng asked.


    ��Did youe to pick us up to go together?�� Su Liang asked back.


    Xing Yusheng smiled and got up, ��I just happened to pass by your house, so I came in to take a look. I have to go pick up Qingqing now.��


    After Xing Yusheng left, Yang Yu closed the door, took a deep breath, and said,


    ��The emperor deposed the crown prince, it seems he wants to stand up for the Su Family.��


    However, Su Liang shook his head, ��The root of Duanmu Cheng��s dismissal lies


    not in his messing with male-female rtions but in him being a waste.��


    Yang Yu was stunned.


    Su Liang remained calm, ��The emperor has been giving Duanmu Chen opportunities to showcase his talents, and he has seized them. I thought Duanmu Chen��s ascent to power wouldn��t be easy, given the influence of the Empress and the crown prince. But when the emperor let all the adult princes participate in the Civil Examinations, I felt he genuinely wanted to choose the most outstanding son as his sessor. The matter of the crown prince carrying on an affair with his sister is a big deal, and in the emperor��s eyes, it is the perfect opportunity to rece the crown prince. With this issue, the Empress and crown prince faction have no grounds to make a fuss.��


    Yang Yu furrowed his brows, ��I thought the emperor was an enlightened individual.��


    Su Liang��s smile didn��t reach his eyes, ��Duanmu Ao said I was too naive, but where do I dare to belittle him? Duanmu Chen is very capable, and the emperor is even smarter. Never believe that members of the royal family will abide by principles of justice, they will only make choices that benefit themselves.�� This was a warning Ning Jing had given Su Liang long ago.


    Regardless, the oue wasn��t terrible. Yang Yu sighed, ��The emperor has deposed the crown prince, but will you let him go?


    Su Liang shook his head, ��No, but from now on, no matter what happens to the


    Eldest Prince, the emperor will suspect me first.��


    ��What do we do then?�� Yang Yu felt the situation was getting tooplicated and people��s hearts were too hard to fathom.


    Su Liang picked up the box of tea leaves and walked out, smiling, ��It��s up to you to figure out how to save him. If you can��t think of a way, then forget it.��


    ��Aye! Howe you guys��.�� Yang Yu watched Ning Jing and Su Liang walk away, feeling both amused and exasperated, ��He��s clearly your friend, why does it seem like I��m supposed to be responsible for him?��

 Chapter 180 - 180: 180. Singing Opera

    Chapter 180: 180. Singing Opera


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ning Jing and Su Liang rode to Duke Qin��s Mansion.


    Halfway there, Su Liang suddenly remembered, ��Did Xing Yusheng only mention the dethroning of the crown prince? Did he say who would be the new crown prince?��


    Ning Jing shook her head, ��No.��


    Su Liang casually said, ��Besides a certain someone, there shouldn��t be any other choice.��


    Duanmu Cheng was dethroned. His younger brother, Duanmu Ao, was even more of a loser than him.


    The youngest brother, Duanmu Che, was not only sickly but also a ��madman�� with a bad reputation.


    Considering all aspects, Duanmu Chen was the best choice.


    Su Liang believed that appointing Duanmu Chen as the crown prince was only a matter of time and wouldn��t take long.


    When they arrived at Duke Qin��s Mansion, Ning Jing was taken by the heir of Qin to meet Old Master Qin, while Qin Yujin took Su Liang to the garden.


    ��Have you heard?�� Qin Yujin asked quietly.


    Su Liang nodded, ��About the dethroning of the crown prince? Your cousin came to tell us purposely.��


    ��I don��t know what exactly happened, it��s so sudden.�� Qin Yujin didn��t think that Su Liang was secretly involved, but she was just too surprised and couldn��t help bringing it up when she saw her best friend.


    Su Liang smiled, ��The Emperor must have his reasons for doing so.��


    Qin Yujin chuckled, ��You��re right.��


    Ning Jing saw Old Master Qin, who was radiant and full of spirit, his healthpletely recovered.


    In front of all the male guests, Old Master Qin cheerfully asked Ning Jing,


    ��Have you set a wedding date yet?��


    Ning Jing shook her head slightly, ��Not yet.��


    ��Would you like me to choose a good date for you?�� Old Master Qin was quite enthusiastic about this.


    Ning Jing nodded gently, ��Thank you.��


    Old Master Qinughed, ��Wait for me to check the calendar thoroughly and choose the best date for you.��


    Everyone knew that Old Master Qin had previously suffered a stroke and it was Su Liang who had cured him. It was normal for him to care so much about Su Liang and Ning Jing.


    Lin Shuzhi, apanied by his two sons and Xing Yusheng, arrived at the mansion.


    He first picked up Lin Xueqing from Lin Mansion and came together, only separating after entering the mansion.


    As they sat down, Xing Ji arrived alone, without bringing his current wife, Miao��s family, and other children.


    Actually, even if Xing Ji had brought his wife and Xing Yusheng��s half-siblings, the Duke Mansion would have treated them well ording to etiquette.


    Yesterday, Miao��s family had also mentioned it, asking Xing Ji to bring her and their children along.


    But Xing Ji still refused.


    ��Wishing my father-inw as much happiness as the East Sea and a life as long as Mount Nan.�� Xing Ji greeted him.


    Old Master Qin smiled warmly, ��Please sit down, no need for more formalities.


    Next time, bring your wife and children along. I haven��t met them yet.��


    Xing Ji hesitated for a moment, ��Yes.��


    A theater stage had been set up in the garden, and Lady Qin had invited the troupe from Changchun Garden to perform a few ys celebrating the birthday.


    When most of the guests arrived and the y was about to start, Qin Kang invited the male guests to the garden.


    Xing Yusheng apanied Old Master Qin to change clothes.


    ��Grandfather, why do you want my father to bring that woman and their children to our house? Are you really serious or just saying it out of politeness?�� Xing Yusheng asked directly.


    Old Master Qin sighed softly, ��It��s polite talk, but also true.��


    Xing Yusheng was puzzled.


    Old Master Qin spoke earnestly, ��Although your father is my son-inw, to tell the truth, I didn��t really get to know him until he arrived in the capital city.��


    Xing Yusheng frowned, ��What does grandfather want to say?��


    Old Master Qin patted Xing Yusheng��s hand and said, ��Your father isn��t a bad person. He and your mother��s fate were a cruel joke; your mother was just unlucky. I used to me your father, but in my heart, I actually me myself for not protecting my daughter and letting her marry far away from home.��


    As he spoke, Old Master Qin��s eyes reddened, and Xing Yusheng hurriedlyforted him.


    ��It��s alright.�� Old Master Qin waved his hand and took a deep breath. ��It��s all in the past. If your mother has a spirit in heaven, seeing you live well and soon getting married, she must be happy too. You should stop quarreling with your father. He��s not easy either, and he has not just you as his son, but other children as well. He��s not my son, so he��s a guest when hees here, and it��s different for you. If he never lets the other children in his family go out and meet people, what does that mean? In time, even if they were originally good, they might start to cause problems. You can move out after marriage and live far away, but can your grandmother not care? Can you not care about your grandmother?��


    Xing Yusheng remained silent.


    ��You��re straightforward, with clear love and hatred, which is not a bad thing.�� Old Master Qin looked at Xing Yusheng and said, ��But ask yourself, do you really want your father to abandon the woman who has apanied him for many years and his other children? Would that make you happy?�� Xing Yusheng shook his head, ��I haven��t thought that way.��


    ��Grandfather knows.�� Old Master Qin said, ��I just want you to stop being stubborn and let go. Your father has been like this just because he��s considering your feelings, but there��s really no need for that, and it��s not good for you or them to keep being stiff like this.��


    Xing Yusheng��s face darkened slightly, ��Is grandfather asking me to make nice with that woman?��


    Old Master Qin shook his head, ��Grandfather is saying so much just to make one point: you should have a good talk with your father and rify everything. The others are his responsibility, and you don��t have to worry about them. The Xing family should be harmonious and not create trouble, so you and your grandmother can live peacefully!��


    Xing Yusheng understood in his heart that Old Master Qin was saying all this for his benefit.


    ��I will find a chance to talk with him.�� Xing Yusheng nodded.


    As the grandfather and grandson went to the garden, Old Master Qin began to gossip, ��What��s going on between Ning Jing and Su Liang? Their marriage seems to be just talk, like they��re joking around.��


    Xing Yusheng cleared his throat, ��Grandfather, don��t think too much about it. They��ve always been like that.��


    Old Master Qin asked quietly, ��So who likes whom more? I really can��t tell!��


    After carefully considering Xing Yusheng��s answer to Old Master Qin, ��Su Liang said herself that she likes Ning Jing, but Ning Jing doesn��t like her.��


    Old Master Qin was displeased when he heard this, ��Impossible! Ning Jing��s eyes aren��t blind. If he doesn��t like Su Liang, what kind of girl does he want?�� ��Exactly!�� Xing Yushengpletely agreed.


    Although Su Liang had asked Ning Jing to bring Nian Jincheng along to strip all the trees in Changchun Garden, this was the first time she had watched the garden��s opera troupe perform, and she was quite interested.


    Qin Yujinughed and said, ��I thought you wouldn��t like this.��


    Su Liang said that she liked it very much. In her previous life, her grandmother was a fan of opera, loved listening to it, and even sang a few ssic pieces herself.


    ��Brother, sit here!�� Seeing Ning Jinging over, Lin Xueqing hurriedly gave up the seat next to Su Liang for him.


    Ning Jing didn��t stand on ceremony and directly sat down.


    Qin Yujin turned her head and saw Lin Bojun smiling at her, showing a row of big white teeth, brighter than sunshine.


    She smiled faintly, took back her gaze, and stood up. ��You guys watch, I��ll go greet the guests.��


    Others were socializing, and there were several couples in love. Su Liang and Ning Jing sat in the front row, eagerly waiting for the show to start.


    ��Have you seen it before?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I��ve seen it before.�� He hade across opera performances in the past, but had never really watched them closely. The first act was an auspicious birthday performance, which many people in the audience had seen before, so it wasn��t very novel.


    But Su Liang found it quite exciting and apuded several times.


    But before the first act had finished, someone from the pce arrived. The Empress Dowager was unwell, and the Emperor ordered Imperial Physician Su Liang to enter the pce immediately.


    Su Liang usually carried a medicine box with her, but today she came to celebrate a birthday, and it was considered inauspicious to bring a medicine box to the door, so she didn��t bring it.


    She said she had to go back to the mansion to get the medicine box first, and the old eunuch who came urged her to hurry up.


    Seeing Su Liang looking at him, Old Master Qin quickly said, ��Go ahead.��


    But not only Old Master Qin, many people in the scene had doubts in their hearts, feeling that the Empress Dowager suddenly falling ill might be rted to the crown prince being abolished.


    Everyone else thought that Su Liang was summoned because of her medical skills.


    But Xing Yusheng still felt that things were not simple. If the abolition of the crown prince was really rted to Su Liang, her going to treat the Empress Dowager might lead to trouble.


    Xing Yusheng looked at Ning Jing, but in a moment of distraction, he had disappeared.


    ��Where is Ning Jing?�� Xing Yusheng asked Lin Xueqing.


    Lin Xueqing pointed in the direction where Su Liang left, ��Elder brother Ning went with sister Su. Sister Su said riding a horse is faster and asked elder brother Ning to apany her back to get the medicine box.��


    ��That��s good.�� Xing Yusheng inexplicably let out a sigh of relief.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing did not travel with the old eunuch from the pce.


    Su Liang said that after she rode back to the mansion to get the medicine box, she would enter the pce immediately and it would be faster.


    After the two of them rode through the main street of the capital city, Yang Yu spotted them from his shop and quickly dropped everything to chase after them, but they were already out of sight.


    Once inside the house, Su Liang quickly said while walking, ��In case the Empress Dowager wants to torture me, the Emperor won��t stand up for me. He probably wants to take this opportunity to undercut my power.��


    ��Mm.�� Ning Jing shared the same feeling.


    ��I can only y it by ear,�� Su Liang said. ��Think about how to get Nian Jincheng to withdraw.��


    Su Liang took the medicine box and left. After walking a few steps, she noticed that Ning Jing was following her.


    ��Are you still going to the Qin family to listen to the opera?�� Su Liang frowned. Ning Jing shook his head, ��I��m going to the pce. To be your assistant.��


    Su Liang was stunned, ��Alright. Since the Empress Dowager is ill, I��ll say I need your help, and no one should stop you. Let��s go.��


    When the two of them arrived at the pce gate by horse, the old eunuch who went to Duke Qin��s mansion to invite Su Liang had not yet returned to the pce.


    When it was heard that Su Liang was summoned by imperial edict to treat the Empress Dowager, no one dared to stop her, and she and Ning Jing entered the pce smoothly. They were led to the Ci��an Pce, where the Empress Dowager was staying.


    When they arrived, they found that Duanmu Yi, the Empress, and almost all the adult princes and princesses were present.


    The recently abolished Duanmu Cheng sat in the corner with his head down, beside him was Nian Jincheng disguised as Duanmu Ao.


    Duanmu Chen nced at Su Liang and Ning Jing, and quickly looked away.


    ��No need for formalities, hurry up and treat the Empress Dowager!�� Duanmu Yi��s expression was heavy, and his gaze fell on Ning Jing, but he did not say anything.


    ��Yes, Your Majesty.�� Su Liang responded, and with Ning Jing holding her medicine box, they walked inside.


    ��You go in alone!�� Duanmu Yi said coldly.


    Su Liang took the medicine box from Ning Jing and went in alone, while Ning Jing stood outside waiting.


    The atmosphere was oppressive, and no one dared to speak recklessly. As soon as Su Liang entered, she saw several imperial physicians kneeling not far away.


    The ailing Empress Dowagery on the bed, surrounded by a group of pce maids and nannies, silent as cicadas in the cold.


    She walked over in the eerie silence and began to speak, ��Your Majesty summoned this humble servant toe and treat the Empress Dowager.�� ��Come here.�� A low and hoarse female voice replied.


    Su Liang approached the edge of the bed, holding her medicine box, and as expected, the next moment she heard a voicemanding her to ��kneel down��.


    Su Liang didn��t kneel but held the Empress Dowager��s wrist, taking her pulse.


    ��How dare you defy me? Guards, drag her out and execute her with a beating!�� The Empress Dowager cried sternly.


    Everyone outside heard it loud and clear.


    Duanmu Chen was not surprised at all. Although he didn��t know the details,


    Duanmu Cheng��s sudden removal was directly caused by Su Liang. The Empress Dowager did not want to ept this result, so she resorted to using this method to manipte Duanmu Yi, who was always very filial.


    Duanmu Chen felt that today, when the Empress Dowager imed to be sick and asked for Su Liang, she might really want to vent her anger by killing Su Liang.


    ��Mother, please calm down, your health is important,�� said Duanmu Yi solemnly.


    ��My words don��t matter anymore, I��ve been bullied by a lowly girl, and no one cares. What��s the point of living?�� The Empress Dowager started to cry, ��Just go! All of you go! I don��t need you to care about my life or death!�� Duanmu Yi frowned, ��Su Liang, you must not disobey the mother��s wishes!��


    The young Empress sighed, ��Your Majesty, just now, the Empress Dowager asked Su Liang only to kneel and kowtow, and she refused.�� Duanmu Yi gave the young Empress a cold nce.


    The young Empress dared not speak anymore.


    Su Liang, hearing Duanmu Yi��s words, continued to take the Empress Dowager��s pulse, undeterred.


    The Empress Dowager struggled, but Su Liang held her down firmly, not allowing her to move. Su Liang looked serious as she said, ��Your Majesty, please forgive me. Your illness is severe, and for the sake of your health, I must act against your wishes.��


    As she finished speaking, Su Liang pulled out a golden needle and struck the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager widened her eyes, cursing angrily, ��You�� are you trying to murder me? Guards! Come quickly!��


    Su Liang raised her voice, ��Your Majesty, don��t worry. I am treating the


    Empress Dowager. If anything goes wrong, I ept any punishment.��


    After just a few needles, the Empress Dowager calmed down, unable to move as shey there, her eyes seeming to want to tear Su Liang apart.


    ��Her Majesty��s liver is overheated, which causes irritability. I will apply needles for forty-nine days, and I guarantee that she will feel better and more at ease,�� Su Liang said earnestly.


    ��Your Majesty���� Before the Empress Dowager could say anything more, Su Liang held her down again.


    ��Your Majesty, be careful, moving too much might hurt you,�� Su Liang said gently.


    By the time the treatment was finished, the Empress Dowager had noticeably


    canneu uuvvll.


    Duanmu Yi sighed deeply, ��Mother, don��t get so upset in the future. As for the


    Crown Prince��s affair, I have my own ns.��


    ��You are bewitched by this wretched woman!�� The Empress Dowager was angry again. ��She framed Chengsheng, why don��t you believe in your son and instead trust this suspicious woman? In my eyes, she is a spy! To ruin the Qian Country��s order!��


    Su Liang calmly stood to the side, listening, as if the usations weren��t about her.


    ��Mother, I have already looked into this matter. She has nothing suspicious about her,�� said Duanmu Yi.


    ��In my eyes, she��s a disaster! Sent to punish me! If you want me to get better, you must behead her!�� The Empress Dowager said coldly.


    Su Liang sighed, ��Your Majesty, since the Empress Dowager suspects that I am a spy, I hereby request to resign from my position and leave the capital to return to Xunyang City to sell tea with my fianc��. Please grant my request.��


    Ning Jing��s voice came from outside the door, ��I also request Your Majesty to allow me to resign and leave the capital.��


    Duanmu Yi frowned, ��Stop this chaos, both of you! Leave now!��


    Su Liang��s gaze passed Duanmu Yi, giving a provocative look to the Empress Dowager: I want to leave, but your son won��t let me, he wants me to hold my official position, so there��s really nothing I can do.


    As Su Liang turned to leave, the Empress Dowager started to cause drama again.


    When Su Liang left the pce with Ning Jing, she said, ��Why don��t we really go back and sell tea leaves?��


    Ning Jing looked at Su Liang, ��I think you��re more suited to be a performer.��


    ��What talents do I have?�� Su Liang wondered aloud. Ning Jing spoke mysteriously, ��Sing opera..��

 Chapter 181 - 181: 181. Give him a hand

    Chapter 181: 181. Give him a hand


    Trantor: 549690339


    The pce only let them go in the afternoon.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing didn��t return to Duke Qin��s Mansion. They picked up Yang Yu at the Embroidery Workshop and went straight home.


    Once they were home, Yang Yu asked what had happened.


    Upon learning that Su Liang had been harassed by the Empress Dowager, Yang


    Yu became worried again, ��You��ve been targeted, and they won��t let this go.�� Su Liang snorted, ��Coincidentally, I don��t n on letting it go either.��


    Her primary goal ining to the capital city was to investigate the truth and avenge the Su Family.


    Now she knew that the main culprits were the brothers Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao. The Su Family was entirely innocent.


    At the moment, Duanmu Ao was in the Su Family cemetery on Wangxiang Mountain, more dead than alive.


    However, Duanmu Cheng was only stripped of his title of crown prince, and he was still alive. Moreover, he would surely continue to wreak havoc.


    That wasn��t enough.


    Su Liang wanted these evil and despicable brothers to pay with their lives for the Su Family��s suffering.


    Yang Yu sighed, ��I��m always worried about you, afraid something will happen.��


    Su Liang embraced Yang Yu��s slender shoulders, smiling as they entered the courtyard, ��I��m just fine, don��t think too much about it. Have you thought of a way to help Nian Jincheng leave his post?��


    Yang Yu furrowed her brow, ��Not yet, I don��t understand what��s going on now. You guys should have a n for him, right?��


    Su Liang looked at Yang Yu and smiled, ��There is indeed a n, and you��ll know about itter.��


    ��What about now? He��s in danger.�� Yang Yu��s expression was full of concern.


    Ning Jing, who was just about to enter the room, suddenly called Su Liang,


    ��Youe here.��


    Su Liang, not knowing what was going on, released Yang Yu and went to Ning Jing��s room.


    Yang Yu stood under the eaves, sighing. Thinking that Su Liang and Ning Jing hadn��t eaten lunch yet, she went to the kitchen.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing put down Su Liang��s medicine box, ��Close the door.��


    Su Liang turned around and closed the door, walked over, and sat down across from Ning Jing, ��What��s wrong?��


    ��I saw someone with a dark forehead. ��] Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang pondered, ��There are more than one person in the pce who wants to kill me. If you needed to interfere, you should have seen my forehead turn ck first. Since it hasn��t, doesn��t it mean it has nothing to do with me? Could it be Duanmu Chen? Although a new crown prince hasn��t been appointed yet, he is the only candidate, and the empress��s faction certainly can��t tolerate him.��


    However, Ning Jing shook his head slightly and said three words, ��Nian


    Jincheng.��


    Su Liang��s face turned serious, ��Is someone trying to kill him?!��


    There was no other possibility.


    Nian Jincheng was impersonating Duanmu Ao ording to Su Liang and Ning Jing��s arrangement. He wouldn��t act recklessly, and recently, there hadn��t been any ��opportunities�� for him to kill anyone.


    ��You should go and watch him to make sure nothing happens,�� Su Liang said.


    Although Su Liang often mentioned Nian Jincheng to Yang Yu in jest, neither she nor Ning Jing truly disregarded his well-being.


    However, at the moment, there really wasn��t a good opportunity for Nian Jincheng to return.


    If ��Duanmu Ao�� suddenly disappeared, Duanmu Yi would be the first to suspect Su Liang.


    This wasn��t the kind of thing that Su Liang could brush off by saying, ��I knew I would be suspected, so why would I do such a stupid thing.��


    Because it could be seen from the opposite angle: precisely because Su Liang was the most suspicious, she could make that argument, thereby taking a contrary approach.


    ��It��s daytime, there��s no problem,�� Ning Jing shook his head.


    Su Liang frowned, ��Who would want to kill ��Duanmu Ao�� at this point? Could it be that he is about to be exposed soon? No, if he were exposed, he would be actually safer, because the empress��s faction would seize the opportunity to discredit us by iming that we are in cahoots with Nian Jincheng and Gu Ling. Although you genuinely are Gu Ling. Furthermore, the emperor would definitely use Nian Jincheng to get rid of you. So, for the time being, he is not in mortal danger.��


    With that, the situation became even stranger.


    If he hadn��t been exposed, there were people wanting to kill Duanmu Ao.


    Yet, clearly, Su Liang was the one who most wished for Duanmu Ao to suffer a terrible fate.


    Who else could it be?


    Ning Jing spoke again, ��I��m hungry.��


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��I��ll go make something to eat. After eating, you should go protect your brother.��


    Su Liang entered the kitchen and saw Yang Yu, lost in her thoughts while holding a kitchen knife. The water in the pot hadn��t boiled, and the vegetables were only half-chopped.


    ��What are you thinking about?�� Su Liang walked over.


    Yang Yu turned around nkly, the knife facing Su Liang, ��I��ve thought of something! ��


    Su Liang washed her hands, took the knife, pushed Yang Yu away, and continued cutting the vegetables, ��What did you think of?��


    ��How to bring little Nian back!�� Yang Yu had a serious expression, ��That real one, he��s still alive, right? Just change him back and have him hang himself!�� Su Liang nodded, ����Hanging himself�� is indeed the most suitable way for him to die.��


    That was how the Su Family had been harmed in the first ce.


    ��Do you think it��s feasible?�� Yang Yu��s eyes lit up.


    However, Su Liang shook her head, ��Not very likely. If that happened, the emperor would definitely think I was behind it.��


    Yang Yu rested her head on Su Liang��s back and sighed, ��Then what should we do? I always feel like something will happen to him.��


    Su Liang blurted out, ��Your feeling is right.��


    Yang Yu stood up abruptly, her eyes wide, ��What did you say?��


    Su Liang looked down and continued cutting the vegetables, ��Don��t get excited. I mean, I have the same feeling. We��re all trying to find a way. Let Ning Jing check on him tonight. He should have some gains to tell us these two days.�� ��Or let Ning Jing take his ce!�� Yang Yu��s eyes shone brightly.


    Su Liang stopped momentarily and looked at Yang Yu, ��Yang Xiaoyu, are you serious?��


    Yang Yu quickly exined, ��I just think that Ning Jing is more capable than little Nian, so it��s safer for him to go.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Indeed. But he can��t go either.��


    ��Why? Because he has tea at the Ministry of Revenue tomorrow?�� Yang Yu was confused.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No, it��s because he��s too thin, and his face is too small. He��s not suitable to impersonate Duanmu Ao.��


    To disguise oneself as another person and achieve a level of indistinguishability, it is not as simple as just changing one��s facial features.


    Height, weight, shoulder width, and arm length must be simr; otherwise, it��s easy for people to see through the disguise.


    If someone is too short, height-increasing shoes won��t solve the problem. Being too thin is also hard topensate for with clothing, as it won��t significantly change body shape.


    The reason Su Liang had asked Nian Jincheng to impersonate Duanmu Ao in the first ce was that their body shapes were very simr.


    Compared to them, Ning Jing had a simr height but was skinnier, with a smaller head circumference.


    Yang Yu sighed deeply, ��That��s true. So what now?��


    ��Don��t worry. He will be fine.�� Su Liang believed that Ning Jing wouldn��t let anything happen to Nian Jincheng.


    Seeing Yang Yu still pondering, Su Liang left her to her thoughts.


    When Su Liang mentioned having ns for Nian Jincheng earlier, she was thinking about his lifelong affairs.


    Having separated so soon after they met, even if Yang Yu��s concern and care for Nian Jincheng were only due to friendship, when he returned, their rtionship would surely progress further.


    After theirte lunch, Su Liang nned to head to Wangxiang Mountain outside the city to pay respects to the Su Family and check on Duanmu Ao��s life or death.


    Before they even left the house, Chang��an arrived.


    ��Miss Su, the master asked you to go to him tonight for a chat. Be cautious,�� Chang��an said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Alright, I will be careful not to be noticed.��


    Ning Jing secretly left and was not at the mansion.


    Yang Yu suggested that she apany Su Liang, and considering that leaving her alone at home was not safe, Su Liang agreed.


    The two rode together to buy some incense and paper money, then headed to Wangxiang Mountain.


    The cemetery was at the mid-hill. After a short while of walking, Yang Yu couldn��t keep up due to exhaustion.


    Seeing Su Liang return, Yang Yu gasped and wiped the sweat from her forehead, ��My body is too weak.��


    Su Liang passed the basket to Yang Yu, ��You hold it.��


    Yang Yu subconsciously took it and saw Su Liang turn around, ��Get on.��


    Yang Yu froze.


    ��I��ll carry you. Get on,�� Su Liang said again.


    Yang Yu quickly refused, ��The path is already difficult; if I had known, I wouldn��t havee. I��m just adding trouble for you.��


    ��Don��t waste time, hurry up!�� Su Liang pulled Yang Yu.


    Only then did Yang Yu climb onto Su Liang��s back, wrapping her arms around her neck, weakly saying, ��If you can��t carry me, don��t force yourself. I can walk, just slowly.��


    Su Liang strode forward steadily, ��Do you think my title of Martial Arts


    Champion was bought?��


    After walking a distance, Yang Yu touched Su Liang��s forehead in surprise, finding herpletely without sweat, and eximed, ��You��re so amazing!��


    ��In terms of strength, I��m definitely not as good as Xiao Nian,�� Su Liang said.


    Yang Yuughed, ��Whypare yourself with him? What about Ning Jing?��


    ��I��ll justpare with him,�� Su Liang said, lifting Yang Yu up a bit and quickening her pace.


    Upon arriving at the cemetery, they burned paper money in front of Su Yuanzhou��s grave.


    Yang Yu bowed three times, ��Grandfather Su, rest assured, Su Liang is very capable and living well. We will soon avenge your grievances.��


    After speaking, Yang Yu realized that Su Liang, who was standing beside her, had disappeared. After looking around, she walked to a corner.


    ��What are you doing here?�� Yang Yu asked as she reached Su Liang, then remembered Duanmu Ao, and looked down following Su Liang��s line of sight.


    Through the gap between the two clumps of grass, she saw a pair of eyes filled with resentment.


    Su Liang didn��t say anything and pulled Yang Yu away. After paying respects at each of the Su family graves, they left the mountain.


    When the two returned home, they found a carriage from Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion stopped at their gate.


    Qi Yan called out to Xing Yusheng, ��Master, Miss Su is back.��


    Xing Yusheng lifted the curtain, saw Su Liang unscathed, and let out a sigh of relief. He followed them inside.


    ��Did the Empress Dowager make things difficult for you?�� Xing Yusheng asked. Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, but it��s nothing serious.��


    Xing Yusheng sighed, ��My grandfather is very worried about you. My dad said if there��s really trouble, he wille forward to protect you.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Thank you, Old Master Qin, and your father. By the way, I wanted to ask if they have mentioned anything about the new crown prince?��


    Xing Yusheng hesitated for a moment, ��My dad said it should be the Fourth Prince, but the Empress Dowager and the Empress��s side will not ept it easily.��


    Empress Dowager Wan and Empress Xiao Wan were aunt and niece.


    Uncle Wan Shan was the first-rank general of Qian Country, now stationed at the northern border.


    Because of this, even though Duanmu Cheng had mediocre qualifications, until today, everyone in the court believed that his position as crown prince could not be shaken.


    Even as excellent as Duanmu Chen was, in terms of having someone to rely on, he was far inferior to Duanmu Cheng.


    Although Duanmu Chen��s mother had been favored in the past two years, Prime Minister Xiao was not well received by Duanmu Yi, even though Xiao had once been Duanmu Yi��s teacher.


    It could be said that the sudden removal of the crown prince today was both shocking and puzzling.


    The fact that a new crown prince was not immediately appointed made it even more difficult to discern Duanmu Yi��s intentions.


    After Xing Yusheng finished speaking, Su Liang thought for a moment, ��I see. You go back.��


    Xing Yusheng hesitated for a moment, ��I��ve waited for you half a day, and you won��t even offer me some tea?��


    ��I��m busy. Goodbye.�� Su Liang waved his hand.


    Xing Yusheng: ..


    Yang Yu asked as Xing Yusheng left, ��Will he mind?��


    Su Liang shook his head, ��He likes it this way.��


    Not long after, Xing Yusheng went out, got on the carriage, ordered Qi Yan to set off, and went to the Lin Family first.


    ��Su Liang really doesn��t treat me like an outsider. That��s good. If we can get married tomorrow, the day after tomorrow Qingqing and I can move in next door and be neighbors with Su Liang.�� Xing Yusheng sighed in the carriage.


    Qi Yanughed and said, ��Soon!��


    Ning Jing was not at home.


    Seeing that Su Liang was deep in thought, Yang Yu went back to her room. As the sun set, Yang Yu was preparing dinner, and Ning Jing returned.


    ��Come in.�� Su Liang opened the door and called Ning Jing.


    Wearing an apron and hastily leaving the kitchen, Yang Yu, who wanted to ask


    Ning Jing if he had seen Nian Jincheng, heard Su Liang��s voice and saw Ning Jing going straight into Su Liang��s room. She couldn��t help butin, ��You two might as well live in the same room. You go in, he goes in����


    As Ning Jing closed the door, he heard Su Liang say, ��I was thinking, the


    Emperor��s removal of the crown prince might not just be because Duanmu


    Cheng was a useless person whomitted an act against moral norms. Is the Emperor wary of the Wan family��s growing power and has been wanting to make a move against them, but only now found the opportunity?��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Wan Shan is a great general, but he is too far from the capital city to receive the news in time.��


    ��But what if he receives the news and returns to the capital with his troops?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��No.�� Ning Jing shook his head, ��The new crown prince is Duanmu Ao.�� Su Liang looked at Ning Jing in disbelief, ��When did this happen?��


    ��The Imperial Decree was issued half an hour ago.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang was very surprised, ��The Emperor had sufficient reason to remove Duanmu Cheng, as giving one��s own brother a green hat is indeed uneptable. I did not expect the Emperor would actually let Duanmu Ao be the crown prince. Is it just for temporary stability during the transition? But in this case, wouldn��t Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao fight each other? Perhaps this is the Emperor��s intention.��


    The real Duanmu Ao was at the Su Family cemetery.


    Nian Jincheng, disguised as Duanmu Ao, would certainly not be content even if he did nothing while his position as the crown prince was snatched away by Duanmu Cheng.


    Su Liang had a thought, ��Could it be that the danger you foresaw for Nian Jincheng is that Duanmu Cheng wants to kill Duanmu Ao?��


    ��It should be.�� Ning Jing said.


    If the new crown prince were Duanmu Chen, Duanmu Cheng could rely on his uncle Wan Shan to support him in regaining the position of crown prince, or even seizing the throne.


    But with Duanmu Ao as the crown prince, the Wan family would naturally give up on Duanmu Cheng and switch their support to Duanmu Ao. Duanmu Cheng would only have the full support of the Wan family if he eliminated Duanmu Ao.


    ��It��s a good time for him to kill Duanmu Ao and me me for it, killing two birds with one stone.�� Su Liang snorted, ��What kind of brothers are they? Back then, he dared to steal his sister-in w, so when ites to killing Duanmu Ao, he probably won��t even blink.��


    Duanmu Cheng had little ability, but his identity gave him absolute confidence and he could never tolerate anyone challenging his authority as the crown prince. Back then, because of Nian Ruxue��s affair, he couldn��t hide his dissatisfaction with Duanmu Ao even in front of outsiders.


    In Duanmu Cheng��s eyes, Duanmu Ao was just his shadow, his stepping stone, existing only to highlight him, so how could he tolerate Duanmu Ao taking everything from him?


    ��The Emperor is ruthless enough to pit his own two sons against each other.��


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��But it was bound to happen sooner orter. With their personalities, they either fight or die. Since Duanmu Cheng wants to kill Duanmu Ao, let��s help him. Tonight, let Xiao Nian withdraw and send the real Duanmu Ao home, hanged..��

 Chapter 182 - 182: 182. Good “Tea”

    Chapter 182: 182. Good ��Tea��


    Trantor: 549690339


    During the day, Duanmu Chen sent someone from Chang��an to secretly invite Su Liang to visit him at night.


    Su Liang agreed at the time.


    However, because of what she learnedter, Su Liang failed to show up on time.


    As the hour approached midnight, and Duanmu Chen waited in the study, no one had yet arrived. He put down the book in his hand, which he had been holding for a long time, and his face darkened slightly.


    ��Master, Miss Su usually keeps her word, perhaps something held her up tonight. Shall I go and check on her?�� Chang��an asked.


    Duanmu Chen nodded, then shook his head a secondter, ��No need.��


    Chang��an sighed deeply, ��But now�� I thought that since the emperor deposed the crown prince, that position would definitely belong to the master. Who knew it would fall on the second prince��s head instead.��


    Upon hearing this, Duanmu Chen��s expression remained unchanged, ��The more critical the situation, the more necessary it is to keep calm. Up until today, everyone thought Duanmu Cheng was securely seated as crown prince, but they still deposed him just like that. He might be the legitimate and eldest, with his maternal rtives holding military power, but so what? I want to see how long Duanmu Ao can hold onto this position.��


    As the current situation changed rapidly, Chang��an listened to Duanmu Chen without panic, not daring to ask more, ��Miss Su probably won��te tonight, Master should get some rest early.��


    Duanmu Chen looked through the half-open window at the dark pine trees, ��It��s just as well she doesn��te. Some people are surely watching both me and her at the moment, and now isn��t a suitable time to meet. No matter what she does next, it will be advantageous and harmless to me.��


    Ever since Duanmu Chen confirmed that the Su Family was killed by the


    Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao brothers, although he didn��t know what Su Liang would do, he didn��t doubt for a moment that the two men were as good as dead.


    All Duanmu Chen had to do now was to wait patiently as Su Liang cleared the obstacles for him and collect the long-coveted position of crown prince into his bag.


    Getting carried away and creating moreplications was absolutely uneptable.


    With that thought, Duanmu Chen went to bed.


    Su Liang, who had nned to have Nian Jincheng withdraw tonight and hang Duanmu Ao, did not go out but stayed at home, not sleeping but copying medical books by themplight after drinking a cup of strong tea.


    It wasn��t until the third watch of the night that the window moved slightly, and Su Liang looked up to see Ning Jing appear in the room.


    He was dressed in a nightwalking outfit, with a ck headscarf covering his face, leaving only a pair of cold eyes visible.


    Su Liang closed the book, ��How did it go?��


    Ning Jing raised his hand, took off the headscarf, and folded it up.


    Su Liang��s gaze was attracted by Ning Jing��s slender fingers, thinking how good-looking this man was, even the action of folding a cloth appeared elegant.


    ��What do you want?�� Ning Jing threw the neatly folded ck cloth over. Su Liang caught it and folded it into a small mouse, cing it on the table.


    Ning Jing raised his eyebrows, took it back, and said, ��Mine.��


    Ning Jing held the small mouse folded from the ck cloth t in his palm, looking down at it slightly, apparently pondering Su Liang��s folding steps while answering her question, ��Duanmu Cheng ns to make his move tomorrow night. The arrangements have been made, and at that time, weapons simr to your Twin des will be used.��


    After deciding her n, Su Liang was told by Ning Jing to wait and investigate Duanmu Cheng��s n for a better response.


    As a result, Duanmu Ao did not leave Wangxiang Mountain tonight.


    Nian Jincheng also stayed at the Second Prince��s Mansion.


    Su Liang didn��t go out, Ning Jing avoided the master watching Su Mansion, didn��t go to find Nian Jincheng, but sneaked into the Crown Prince��s Mansion that had be the Eldest Prince��s Mansion today. He waited for about four hours before overhearing Duanmu Chengs n.


    ��By the way, does Nian Jincheng know about your special ability?�� Su Liang suddenly asked.


    ��Special ability?�� Ning Jing repeated the words, ��Is that what you call it in your world?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes. It��s simply called special ability.��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��He doesn��t know.��


    ��I thought he knew since you two used to be each other��s most trusted friends,�� Su Liang was a little surprised.


    She said ��used to be�� because Su Liang believed that Ning Jing��s current most trusted friend should be her.


    After learning that Nian Jincheng didn��t know about Ning Jing��s special ability, Su Liang confirmed this even more.


    ��It��s not that I don��t trust his character, but I don��t trust his mind,�� Ning Jing said.


    He believed that Nian Jincheng would not deliberately betray him.


    However, in some cases, if Nian Jincheng were duped, he might identally reveal his secret.


    And Ning Jing believed that Su Liang could never be deceived by someone else, as she could only deceive other people.


    ��That makes sense,�� Su Liang said. ��You just need to tell him that Duanmu Cheng might want to kill him, and if he trusts you, that��s enough. What are the reactions of the Empress Dowager and Empress to Duanmu Ao bing the crown prince?��


    ��As you expected,�� Ning Jing said.


    Upon learning that the new crown prince was Duanmu Ao, Su Liang had mentioned that the Empress Dowager and the Empress would soon ept the oue since there��s no difference between Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao regarding their influence on them and the Wan family.


    But Duanmu Cheng could never ept it.


    ��Aren��t you going to watch over Nian Jincheng? What if there are other dangers?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing stood up, ��I��m tired.��


    Seeing Ning Jing walk away with the ��little mouse�� and hearing the sound of doors opening and closing next door, Su Liang yawned and went to bed.


    The next morning, as Su Liang prepared to go to the military camp, the old eunuch who had visited yesterday came again.


    Su Liang put on her medicine box and, following the emperor��s decree, entered the pce to administer acupuncture to the Empress Dowager.


    The old eunuch specifically asked her to go alone.


    Ning Jing went to work at the Ministry of Revenue on time and even brought some fine tea leaves for the new colleagues he had met there.


    After their departure, Yang Yu went to his own shop to check the ledger, and also made an appointment with Wan Hui to have lunch together at the Wan Family Restaurant at noon.


    The news that the new crown prince was Duanmu Ao was already spreading throughout the capital city.


    This made those who thought Duanmu Chen would be the crown prince quite surprised, including Old Master Qin and Xing Ji.


    Looking at their abilities and reputations, Duanmu Ao was even inferior to Duanmu Cheng.


    The reason for disposing of Duanmu Cheng was unknown, and Duanmu Ao bing crown prince seemed the most reasonable choice apart from


    Duanmu Cheng, it still left people wondering what was in Duanmu Yi��s mind.


    Today, the trees that had fallen in Changchun Garden had been rented, restoring its original appearance.


    After performing a birthday celebration opera in Duke Qin��s Mansion yesterday, Changchun Garden reopened to wee guests today without much impact.


    Moreover, the housekeeper of the present crown prince��s mansion, which used to be the Second Prince��s Mansion, went to Changchun Garden early in the morning to order a y, setting the time, and announcing that Crown Prince Duanmu Ao would being.


    The news spread quickly, and everyone who heard it could feel Duanmu Ao��s triumphant mood. The y he ordered was his favorite, and the girl who yed the female lead had both good looks and dancing skills.


    Some people even began to specte that Duanmu Ao would bring another beauty home from Changchun Garden today.


    He had done this before.


    When the news reached Duanmu Cheng, he was practically fuming, gritting his teeth and saying, ��I knew it, he��s been coveting my position all along! Now he��s finally stepped on me to get there!��


    But when he calmed down, Duanmu Cheng realized that if he didn��t want to be forever suppressed by Duanmu Ao and live in his shadow without a chance to make a breakthrough, he had only one way to go: get rid of Duanmu Ao!


    As long as Duanmu Ao was alive, the Empress Dowager, the Empress, and the Wan family wouldn��t care about Duanmu Cheng��s future anymore.


    Once Duanmu Ao was dead, they would have no choice but to help Duanmu Cheng with his strategies. Even if they knew Duanmu Ao was killed by Duanmu Cheng, the oue would still be the same.


    ��Prepare the carriage, this pce is going to Changchun Garden to watch the opera and personally congratte Second Brother!�� Duanmu Cheng��s eyes were full of murderous intent.


    Su Liang went to Ci��an Pce and saw Empress Dowager Wan again. She was very different from yesterday, quietly allowing Su Liang to take her pulse and treat her.


    When Su Liang was about to leave, Wan Shi ordered her nanny, ��Fetch the prepared gift for Doctor Su.��


    The nanny left with two pce maids, leaving Wan Shi and Su Liang alone.


    Su Liang closed her eyes, remaining silent.


    Wan Shi stared at her for a moment before finally speaking, ��I know, you were behind the Crown Prince��s affair.��


    Su Liang respectfully asked, ��Is Your Majesty referring to the deposed Crown Prince or the new Crown Prince?��


    Wan Shi��s face tightened at the mention, almost breaking her long fingernails. She gritted her teeth and said, ��You really have the guts to eat the heart of a bear and leopard,pletely disregarding me!��


    Su Liang became even more respectful and said two words, ��Dare not.��


    Wan Shi scoffed, ��Don��t y innocent, you and the Fourth Prince are in the same gang, aren��t you? He��s the one orchestrating all this, attempting to usurp the position of Crown Prince. Am I right?��


    Su Liang shook her head slightly, ��Wrong.��


    Wan Shi��s eyes shed with anger, ��Is it because all the Su Family members are dead that you can fabricate stories to nder the Crown Prince? Do you really think anvone would believe vou?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, the Emperor believes.��


    Wan Shi gasped for breath, causing Su Liang to stand up and help her. Wan Shi pointed her sharp fingernail towards Su Liang��s hand, who narrowly avoided it and sat back down.


    ��Did I tell you to sit down?�� Wan Shi asked coldly.


    Su Liang nodded slightly, ��Yes. Your Majesty granted a seat and did not allow me to get up, so I sat back down.��


    ��You!�� Wan Shi��s face turned green with anger, ��You��re scheming and calcting, but what��s the use? Fourth Prince is illegitimate, no matter how much he pleases the emperor, it��s useless! Even if Cheng��er is deposed, it��s not his turn!��


    Su Liang agreed wholeheartedly, ��Congrattions to the Second Prince for bing the Crown Prince.��


    Wan Shi was speechless, unable to utter a word as Su Liang choked her every time.


    ��Your Majesty, please take care of your health.�� Su Liang��s expression was filled with concern.


    ��Get out! Get out of here!�� Wan Shi grabbed the teacup by her side and threw it at Su Liang.


    Su Liang stood up and neatly dodged it, respectfully saying her goodbye, ��This humble official wille again tomorrow to treat Your Majesty, take my leave.��


    As Su Liang left Cn Pce with her medicine box, she met the nanny holding a gift box at the entrance.


    ��This is the reward from Her Majesty for Doctor Su.�� The old nanny wanted to hand the gift box directly to Su Liang.


    But Su Liang didn��t ept it. She sighed and said, ��Her Majesty is angry at me again, surely there won��t be any more rewards.�� Without waiting for the nanny to say anything more, Su Liang had already walked five feet away.


    Reward? Su Liang didn��t need to look to know there must be something off about it. The more she wanted to give it, the more something was wrong.


    Su Liang didn��t go home immediately after leaving the Pce, but went to the Ministry of Revenue to find her ��fianc����.


    The officials at the Ministry of Revenue had tasted the tea sent by Ning Jing and found him very likable.


    Su Liang, an outsider, entered which was against the rules, but no one stopped her. After all, she was now a popr person in front of the emperor, and it was not wise to offend her.


    Ning Jing had a separate room, though small, with good sunlight. On the windowsill was an orchid, a gift from a colleague, that was about to bloom.


    ��Mr. Ning, General Su is here to see you.��


    Hearing the voice, Ning Jing, who was cking off and copying books during ��work time,�� put down his pen and looked up.


    Su Liang waved to Ning Jing from outside the window, then quickly disappeared and entered through the door with light steps.


    The Ministry of Revenue official who had led the way couldn��t help but sigh,


    ��They have a really good rtionship.��


    ��Keeping you people fed with official sries is a waste, all you do is drink tea or do private errands,�� Su Liang grumbled.


    ��I have official duties, just not many,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang mentioned the issue of treating the Empress Dowager, ��She did want to make things difficult for me, but it��s different than yesterday. She��s no longer seeking revenge for her eldest grandson. Her second grandson being the crown prince is also good for her.��


    ��The crown prince has gone to Changchun Garden to watch a y,�� Ning Jing said, ��I heard that the y is pretty good, want to go?�� Here, the crown prince refers to Nian Jincheng.


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, ��You can go?��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��I��m free today, I��ll let them know.��


    When Ning Jing returned, Su Liang had already put the book he was copying into her medicine box, ��Let��s go.��


    By the time the two of them arrived at Changchun Garden on horseback, the y that ��Duanmu Ao�� had ordered was about to begin.


    There were quite a few noble sons who hade to join in the fun. Changchun Garden was open for business, and anyone with money could enter.


    As soon as Su Liang got off her horse, she felt someone watching her. Turning her head, she met Duanmu Cheng��s cold gaze.


    Su Liang gave a slight nod to Duanmu Cheng, who had just gotten off his carriage, and let a cold smile sh across her lips, which Duanmu Cheng saw clearly.


    Su Liang did it on purpose, of course.


    Duanmu Cheng watched Su Liang and Ning Jing enter Changchun Garden before finally looking away and walking forward. Along the way, everyone who saw Duanmu Cheng greeted him, and half of them instinctively called him


    ��crown prince�� before correcting themselves and calling him ��eldest prince.��


    No one did it on purpose. It was just that the change of crown prince was too sudden, and many people��s mouths moved faster than their brains.


    But in Duanmu Cheng��s ears, the title ��eldest prince�� was like needles, stabbing at his insides, angering him so much that everything around him seemed annoying, as if he was about to explode.


    When Duanmu Cheng heard the music and saw ��Duanmu Ao�� sitting under the stage like the center of attention, he couldn��t help but feel bitter, even though he had prepared himself to show a harmonious rtionship with his brother in public today. He just couldn��t hide his unhappy expression.


    Nian Jincheng was reminded by a servant and looked back at Duanmu Cheng, calling out, ��Crown Prince, my brother!��


    The opening drumbeat of the y resounded on the stage, but no one dared to speak, feeling as if the drumbeat was pounding on their hearts. The awkward atmosphere was on par with Duanmu Cheng��s expression, which looked as if he had been pped hard across the face.


    ��Look at my silly brain!�� Nian Jincheng pped his forehead, ��How could I forget that big brother is no longer the crown prince? Please don��t me me, big brother. It was unintentional.��


    The words were full of sarcasm and a sense of superiority.


    Nian Jincheng personally escorted Duanmu Cheng to sit next to him.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing, who were seated in the back row, watched the whole thing unfold.


    Su Liang��s lips curved up slightly, and she said in a low voice, ��What a show of brotherly love. Someone has made great progress.��


    Before her voice fell, there was amotion in front.


    They saw Duanmu Cheng stand up with an ugly expression and yelled at Nian Jincheng furiously, ��What are you doing?��


    Nian Jincheng hurriedly used a handkerchief to wipe the tea on Duanmu Cheng��s wet clothes while apologizing, ��I��m sorry, I thought big brother could catch the tea I passed to him. It��s all my fault!��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Nice ��tea��!��


    Ning Jing caught Su Liang��s emphasis and asked her, ��What��s the deeper meaning?��


    Su Liang chuckled and exined, ��In our ce, we use the word ��tea�� to describe people who seem innocent on the surface, but are actually calcting and maniptive.��


    Ning Jing nodded slightly, ��Indeed, nice ��tea��..��

 Chapter 183 - 183: 183. Good Days

    Chapter 183 - 183: 183. Good Days


    Trantor: 549690339


    The sky was clear and blue, with a warm breeze blowing.


    After Duanmu Cheng sat back down, suppressing his anger, the show began.


    Duanmu Ao had had his eyes on the female lead from the moment she appeared on stage, and Nian Jincheng apuded enthusiastically.


    This made the onlookers even more certain that a new member would be joining the Crown Prince��s backyard today.


    Duanmu Cheng gave a faint smile, leaned over and whispered, ��Now that you��re the Crown Prince, how can you be without beauties by your side?��


    Nian Jincheng nodded with a smile, and said loudly, ��Big brother, do you have your eye on that female lead and want to take her back with you? Don��t worry, I won��t fight with you for her! But in matters like this, it��s always best if both parties are willing. After the y is over, we��ll call her over and ask!��


    Duanmu Cheng was thinking about persuading ��Duanmu Ao�� to bring back an actress without letting others know, so his words were only heard by Nian Jincheng.


    But he never would have expected that Nian Jincheng would turn around and put a cap ofsciviousness on his head!


    Duanmu Cheng didn��t react immediately, and after Nian Jincheng finished speaking, Duanmu Cheng��s face darkened and he nearly flipped the table!


    ��Big brother, are you angry? It��s my fault, I misunderstood what you meant. Do you want to take that actress back quietly, without making a fuss? There��s no need! You��re not the Crown Prince now, and you don��t need to put up a facade. Do as you please!�� Nian Jincheng said, patting Duanmu Cheng��s shoulder, ��Not like me, I have to follow Father Emperor��s teachings and be cautious in my words and actions.��


    Duanmu Cheng was twice thwarted and nearly vomited blood from anger.


    Unfortunately, there was no third person present to hear the truth and there was no way to refute these allegations.


    ��I never said anything about that, don��t nder me! �� was too weak a protest and nobody would believe it.


    Anyone with discerning eyes could see that Duanmu Cheng and ��Duanmu Ao�� did not get along on the surface, let alone in their hearts.


    ��Duanmu Ao�� seemed to be simple-minded, straightforward, and had a slightly low emotional intelligence; but he spoke his mind and didn��t hide anything.


    Duanmu Cheng practically had the bitterness and resentment of losing the Crown Prince��s position etched on his forehead. Though he tried hard to conceal it, he couldn��t.


    As Su Liang admired Nian Jincheng��s performance and watched the y on stage, she felt that life was like a y, and a y like life. Underneath the word ��splendid�� lurked turbulent undercurrents.


    Ning Jing suddenly raised her hand and ced something before Su Liang��s eyes, asking, ��How is it?��


    Startled, Su Liang found herself at a loss for words when she regained her senses.


    Ning Jing had folded his handkerchief into a cute little mouse and ced it in his palm, presenting it as a treasure for Su Liang to see.


    ��Don��t disturb me while I��m watching the y,�� Su Liang said, thinking that this man��s interests were very unique. It couldn��t be simply described as immature �C beneath his aloof and dust-free appearance, there was a romantic heart full of curiosity and passion for life.


    Ning Jing took back his little mouse, restored the handkerchief to its original state, folded it up, and stuffed it into his sleeve.


    There were no further disturbances from Duanmu Cheng and Nian Jincheng in the front row.


    Nian Jincheng focusea on me may, ana Duanmu cheng stayea quiet.


    When the y ended, the troupe leader brought the female lead, still in her stage makeup, to Duanmu Cheng and Nian Jincheng.


    ��Little brother, what if I redeem this beauty for you and present her to you as a congrattory gift for bing the Crown Prince?�� Duanmu Cheng smiled, ��Don��t refuse. Everyone loves beauty, and Father Emperor knows your temperament and won��t me you for such a small matter.��


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��Big brother, you really need to change this insincere attitude of yours. Why does this have anything to do with me when it��s clearly what you want?��


    Seeing that Nian Jincheng still wouldn��t bite, Duanmu Cheng, afraid that continuing the argument would not only fail to embarrass Nian Jincheng but would also stain himself, stood up and said, ��Forget it. Everyone, step back. My second brother is just joking.��


    ��Big brother, are you sure you don��t want her?�� Nian Jincheng also stood up, smiling as he asked.


    Duanmu Cheng shook his head, ��I��m feeling a bit unwell and need to go back.��


    ��Weren��t you just promising me that we would go to the pce together to visit the Empress Dowager? Have you forgotten so quickly?�� Nian Jincheng frowned.


    Another cap of unfilial piety was thrown down, and Duanmu Cheng almost gritted his teeth to pieces!


    ��Big brother, the matter of the Crown Prince��s position, the Empress Dowager has already pleaded for you to Father Emperor, but the mistakes you made were too serious. The Empress Dowager was so worried that she fell ill and Father Emperor did not change his mind,�� Nian Jincheng said, his words giving rise to endless thoughts.


    From yesterday till now, everyone in the capital city was guessing why Duanmu Cheng was suddenly abolished.


    Nian Jincheng opened his mouth and made a definitive judgment, ��Duanmu Chengmitted an unforgivable mistake, and even the Empress Dowager��s pleading was useless.��


    And the cause of all this was Duanmu Cheng��s affair with Xiao Mulian. At this moment, when Nian Jincheng said such words that simply and rudely poured dirty water on Duanmu Cheng, Duanmu Cheng��s face changed from dark green to pale, but he couldn��t refute a single word because he was dirtier than the dirty water��


    Duanmu Cheng was afraid that if he dared to defend himself, it would anger ��Duanmu Ao��, and if ��Duanmu Ao�� really exposed the scandal, he would be done.


    Seeing that ��Duanmu Ao�� said such words in public and Duanmu Cheng did not say a word to admit, the onlookers naturally believed that what ��Duanmu Ao�� said was true, and they began to specte on what Duanmu Cheng had done wrong.


    Duanmu Cheng stood stiffly, and Nian Jincheng suddenly reached out to embrace his shoulder, ��Great Imperial Brother, let��s go and see the imperial grandmother, she misses you very much.��


    Duanmu Cheng unconsciously pushed Nian Jincheng hard.


    Su Liang watched as Nian Jincheng was forcibly pushed down in a very contrived manner and sat on the ground, simply unbearable to look at��


    There was no way, verbal ��taunts�� worked with the brain.


    For physical ones, letting Nian Jincheng, a strong and robust militarymander, perform a weak push was really hard on him.


    But this ��performance desire,�� Su Liang felt was worth affirming.


    Whether it is ��taunting�� or not, this is called means, and effectiveness is what matters.


    What everyone saw was that ��Duanmu Ao�� urged Duanmu Cheng to enter the pce to see the Empress Dowager, but Duanmu Cheng suddenly became angry and even assaulted ��Duanmu Ao�� in public.


    ��Crown Prince!��


    Duanmu Ao��s subordinate hurriedly came to help Nian Jincheng up.


    Nian Jincheng got up and sighed, ��I have not fully recovered from my injuries before. If you are not in a good mood, Great Imperial Brother, and don��t want to enter the pce, just say it. Why do you have to do this?��


    ��You!�� Duanmu Cheng angrily pointed at Nian Jincheng, finally unable to suppress the raging anger in his chest, ��Duanmu Ao, you have already taken my position as crown prince, what more do you want? Do you have to publicly humiliate me?��


    Nian Jincheng frowned, ��Great Imperial Brother, I don��t understand what you are talking about. First of all, the position of crown prince is not snatched by me, it is decided by the emperor, and no one can snatch it. You know best what you have done, and I didn��t say it to save your face. Is it humiliating for me to invite you to visit the imperial grandmother together? Did the imperial grandmother do anything wrong to you?��


    Duanmu Cheng gritted his teeth, but could not speak anymore.


    His subordinates hurriedly came to persuade him to calm down and go into the pce with ��Duanmu Ao��.


    ��Imperial Physician Su?�� Nian Jincheng seemed to see Su Liang for the first time and hurriedly stopped her, ��You went into the pce to treat the imperial grandmother this morning, has her body improved?��


    Su Liang stood up and saluted, ��Greet the Crown Prince. Empress Dowager��s body is better than yesterday.��


    ��That��s good.�� Nian Jincheng nodded, ��You have worked hard.��


    ��It is the duty of the minister.�� Su Liang said respectfully.


    Once friends, Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao became rivals over the position of crown prince.


    But the formerly hostile Duanmu Ao and Su Liang suddenly seemed to have put aside their grudges.


    The twists and turns within were intriguing.


    In the end, Duanmu Cheng did not enter the pce with Nian Jincheng and left Changchun Garden with a gloomy face.


    Nian Jincheng had done his homework, and brought two of Empress Dowager Wan��s favorite performers with him to the pce, saying that they would sing a few tunes for the Empress Dowager to relieve her boredom.


    The formerly prodigal second prince suddenly became serious after bing the crown prince.


    After the initial surprise of the onlookers and listeners, they thought it was normal. Presumably, Duanmu Cheng lost the position of the crown prince and showed his true nature, while Duanmu Ao began to pay attention to his image after he got the position of crown prince.


    The show is over.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing did not leave Changchun Garden immediately, but instead strolled around the various ces inside.


    This was an elegant garden, with some exclusive courtyards for the nobles to rest while listening to an opera.


    Su Liang thought one of them must have witnessed Duanmu Cheng and Xiao Mulian��s affair.


    After touring the garden, the two left and arrived at Wan Family Restaurant at noon. Wan Hui was hosting a feast for Yang Yu and just as they were talking about Su Liang not yet leaving the pce, they arrived together.


    ��Uncle Ning! Auntie!�� Zhengzheng sat in Yang Yu��s arms, excitedly waving his little hand.


    ��You��re both alright?�� Yang Yu was quite surprised.


    Ning Jing picked up Zhengzheng.


    Su Liang took a seat, ��After I went to the pce to give the Empress Dowager an acupuncture treatment, I came out and went to Changchun Garden with


    Ning Jing to watch a fantastic y.��


    ��You don��t have to go to the military camp today?�� Wan Hui asked.


    ��I��ll go in the afternoon.�� Su Liang said, ��I have to eat enough first so I have energy to trainter. The two of us came here to mooch off some food.�� Wan Hui couldn��t help butugh, ��What nonsense are you talking about? This restaurant is both mine and yours. If you want something, order more dishes.�� ��Enough, don��t waste it.�� Su Liang said, picking up chopsticks to eat.


    ��I heard the new crown prince went to Changchun Garden to watch a y.��


    Yang Yu asked, ��Was there any trouble?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Everything was fine.��


    With Wan Hui present, there were many things she didn��t know, so Yang Yu didn��t openly discuss them and changed the topic.


    After eating, Su Liang put down her chopsticks and left, ��I��m going to the military camp, you guys can continue eating and chatting.��


    ��Auntie, I��ll go too!�� Zhengzheng raised his little hand high.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Not today.�� She wasn��t going there for fun.


    Ning Jing put down his chopsticks, grabbed Zhengzheng��s little arm, and raised his little hand again, ��I��ll go too.��


    Su Liang: ��


    Wan Hui thought Ning Jing was doing it for Zhengzheng��s sake and hurriedly coaxed her son, ��Don��t make a fuss, Zhengzheng. That��s not a ce for ying. ��


    Su Liang saw Ning Jing looking at her and knew he was serious.


    Today, Su Liang only visited Ning Jing��s ��workce�� as a family member.


    Ning Jing was requesting equal treatment so soon��


    ��The scenery near the military camp is nice, you can take Zhengzheng to have some fun.�� Su Liang said.


    Zhengzheng was overjoyed, he could ride a horse again.


    Wan Huiughed and cried, ��Don��t spoil him too much. He��s still young and doesn��t understand things.��


    Ning Jing stood up holding Zhengzheng, ��There��s a lot I don��t understand either.��


    Su Liang certainly understood that Ning Jing was seriously stating a fact. Everyone has many things they don��t understand; nobody is omniscient.


    But saying it at this time sounded like Ning Jing wasparing himself to Zhengzheng.


    Wan Hui was speechless.


    Yang Yu blurted out, ��Brother Ning, you��re spoiled by Su Liang.��


    Anyway, from what Yang Yu saw, no matter what Ning Jing said, wanted to do, or wanted to eat, Su Liang almost never opposed. Some things Yang Yu didn��t understand, but it seemed Su Liangpletely knew what he was thinking.


    ��Auntie spoils uncle, uncle spoils me!�� Zhengzheng happily summarized, looking proudly.


    ��Zhengzheng is the cutest.�� Su Liang casually ended the topic, ��We��re short on time, let��s hurry along.��


    As Su Liang went out, Ning Jing held Zhengzheng in one arm and her medicine box in the other.


    Wan Hui and Yang Yu looked at each other.


    ��Liangmeimei likes Ning Jing, right?�� Wan Hui asked.


    Yang Yu nodded, ��I think so. Look at the two of them, like an old married couple, but they won��t admit they like each other. I lived under the same roof with them, and I can say that neither of them could stand being with someone else. No girl can understand Ning Jing except Su Liang. No man can make Su Liang so amiable except Ning Jing.��


    Wan Hui agreed, ��Indeed.��


    ��Just say Nian���� Yang Yu almost blurted out Nian Jincheng��s name and quickly changed his words when he realized his mistake, ��Before the New Year, when I first met them in Su Family Vige, I thought they had known each other for a long time and understood each other very well. But they had only just met less than a month earlier. Isn��t that strange, Sister Wan?��


    Wan Hui smiled and shook her head, ��It��s not strange, it��s called fate, and it


    cant De exmeu.


    ��But they don��t seem to be nning to get married formally,�� Yang Yu frowned.


    ��I think so too,�� Wan Hui said. ��We don��t have to worry, it��s a matter of time. They��re both forthright people, and they have their own ns.��


    Yang Yu sighed, ��I don��t n to get married, so I��m eagerly waiting for Ning Jing and Su Liang to get married and have a child, so I can help them take care of it.��


    Wan Huiughed and shook her head, ��You��re still young, it��s just that your fate hasn��t arrived yet, so don��t say things so definitively.��


    The military camp is off-limits to outsiders.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing brought Zhengzheng to the vicinity of the military camp on horseback. Su Liang went in and let Ning Jing and Zhengzheng y outside.


    Seeing Su Liang, Lin Bo Jun was a little surprised, ��I thought you weren��ting today.��


    ��I was at the pce in the morning, but I��m free in the afternoon.�� Su Liang said.


    ��Then you can go to Luo Rong��s team. They��re training on the west side of the school field.�� Lin Bo Jun said, ��The Emperor sent someone to call me to the pce. When you finish training, go home early and be careful on the road.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Ning Jing is outside. If Second Brother Lin sees him, have him y enough and then go back first without waiting for me.��


    Lin Bo Jun was startled for a moment but didn��t make an exception to let Ning Jing into the military camp.


    When he went out to see Ning Jing, he was taking Zhengzheng, one big and one small, to pick flowers in the forest.


    Su Liang asked Lin Bo Jun to tell Ning Jing to leave first after ying enough, but Lin Bo Jun said, ��Xiaoliang wants you to wait and escort her home.��


    ��Okay, okay!�� Zhengzheng answered for Ning Jing.


    Lin Bo Jun smiled and rode away.


    Ning Jing nced in the direction of the military camp, knowing that Lin Bo Jun was definitely lying.


    But when the sun set, Su Liang came out leading a horse and saw Ning Jing and Zhengzheng waiting for her not far away.


    Su Liang went over to them and noticed that Zhengzheng was wearing a cute little flower wreath. He tugged at Ning Jing��s sleeve, and Ning Jing revealed the hand he had hidden behind his back, handing over arger flower wreath, ��Zhengzheng��s gift for you.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��I��ll give it to you. Put it on so I can see how it looks.��


    ��I refuse.�� As soon as Ning Jing finished speaking, the flower wreath flew out of his hand, a fragrant breeze caressed them, and itnded firmly on Su Liang��s head.


    ��Auntie looks so beautiful!�� Zhengzheng pped his little hands in praise.


    Su Liang epted Ning Jing��s hand-made gift on Zhengzheng��s behalf. The two enjoyed the sunset while slowly riding their horses back to the city.


    ��Tonight���� Su Liang said only two words.


    Ning Jing nodded slightly, ��A good day to give someone a farewell send-off..��

 Chapter 184 - 184: Tonight the moon is dark and the wind is high

    Chapter 184 - 184: Tonight the moon is dark and the wind is high


    Trantor: 549690339


    By the time they returned home, it was already nightfall.


    Yang Yu had prepared dinner and was waiting for them.


    Seeing the flower wreath on Su Liang��s head, he couldn��t help but exim, ��It��s so beautiful! It must have been a gift from big brother Ning!��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��It��s from little cutie Zhengzheng.��


    Yang Yu grinned in silence. Though Zhengzheng was a clever child, he was too young to create such delicate handiwork.


    In this household, the most skilled and dexterous person was Ning Jing, ording to Su Liang.


    Yang Yu didn��t expose the truth, guessing that Ning Jing had made it himself and had given it to Su Liang under the guise of being from Zhengzheng. How awkward.


    Zhengzheng had already been sent home by the two of them.


    At dinner, Yang Yu asked about their visit to Changchun Garden during the day. In the afternoon, he had heard some of the feud between the two princes.


    ��Someone used to be quite stubborn, but now he��s much better.�� Su Liang gave high praise for Nian Jincheng��s progress.


    Hearing the details, Yang Yu couldn��t help butugh, ��I never would have guessed that he could be quite so cunning.��


    Su Liangughed and said, ��Ning Jing told him that even off the battlefield, military strategies can still be applied.��


    Yang Yu��s eyes lit up, ��Right, he was originally a General, so he must be well-versed in military tactics.��


    Ning Jing��s lips barely parted, ��What would you call today��s act?�� He was asking Su Liang.


    After thinking about it, Su Liang replied, ��This performance should be called


    ��Hidden Dagger Behind a Smile.����


    Yang Yu pped and praised, ��Exactly!��


    ��Have him teach you someter. It could be useful for business.�� Su Liang said.


    Yang Yu nodded, ��I should definitely learn from him. But when will he be able to free himself? I��m always worried that someone will discover his w.��


    Su Liang put down her chopsticks, ��It��s a dark and windy moonless night tonight.��


    Ning Jing put down his spoon, ��I��ve had enough.�� Once he spoke, he got up and left.


    Technically, Yang Yu was a guest, but the central tenant of Ning Jing and Su Liang��s hospitality was ��not treating you as an outsider.�� As a result, Yang Yu had taken on most of the responsibility of cooking and washing dishes since moving in, which she was quite happy to do.


    As she cleaned up the dishes, she asked Su Liang, ��Have you two decided when you will bring back Xiaonian?��


    ��We��ll talk after tonight. Finish cleaning up and go to bed early with your door locked.�� Su Liang left after saying this.


    Yang Yu felt that there was something off but couldn��t quite put her finger on it.


    While washing the dishes, Su Liang��s words ��It��s a dark and windy moonless night tonight�� resurfaced in Yang Yu��s mind. She quickly nced outside, the wind had picked up, and dark clouds covered the moon.


    Yang Yu then nced at Ning Jing and Su Liang��s room. In the past, the pair would usually read or copy bookste into the night, but it seemed odd that they had blown out the lights so early tonight.


    Yang Yu had a feeling that they might have some kind of operation nned for tonight.


    As Su Liang instructed, she cleaned up, returned to her room, locked the door, and went to bed. By now, she had developed the habit of hiding a dagger under her pillow.


    At Wangxiang Mountain.


    Ning Jing dragged Duanmu Ao out of the deep pit. He was motionless with his eyes closed, appearing as if he were already dead.


    Su Liang bent down to check his breathing. Although it was weak, he was still alive.


    He was severely hungry and mentally and physically weak.


    Su Liang didn��t n to say anything else to Duanmu Ao. She filled the pit back in with Ning Jing and restored it to its original state.


    Ning Jing stuffed Duanmu Ao into a sack, slung it over his shoulder, and the two of them descended the mountain together.


    ��He��s too dirty. Last time we met, I saw a pond nearby. Let��s throw him in to wash up,�� Su Liang said.


    After all, Duanmu Ao needed to regain his identity before he died.


    After waiting for about a quarter of an hour, Ning Jing returned. Duanmu Ao had almost drowned and almost frozen to death.


    Ning Jing had already learned about the security situation of the Second Prince��s mansion from Nian Jincheng and had chosen the best route.


    Using the excuse that he was in a bad mood, Nian Jincheng had all of his servants stay far away from him. He was alone in his room, without lighting amp, lying on the bed with a dagger clenched in his hand under the covers, his eyes wide open, waiting for Ning Jing to arrive.


    The dagger was for the assassin. In case Ning Jing camete, Nian Jincheng needed to deal with the situation himself. Ning Jing had exined that if something went wrong, he should use the Poison Smoke Pills given to him by Su Liang. It was better to leave than to worry about the aftermath.


    Only a quarter of an hour was left until midnight.


    A few noises came from the rear window, and Nian Jincheng immediately sat up, got out from under the covers, and stepped out of bed, fully dressed with shoes and socks still on.


    Just as he was putting away the dagger, Ning Jing and Su Liang entered. Nian Jincheng let out a sigh of relief and took the sack from Ning Jing��s hands.


    ��Turn around.�� Ning Jing told Su Liang.


    Su Liang hesitated for a moment but turned her back quickly.


    Nian Jincheng opened the sack and saw Duanmu Ao inside, naked. The corner of his mouth twitched, and on Ning Jing��s order, he dressed Duanmu Ao in clothes.


    While Ning Jing had been ��washing�� Duanmu Ao, he had removed and burned all of his dirty clothes. To avoid getting dirt on Duanmu Ao, he had even washed the sack clean. As a result, Ning Jing��s shoulder was damp from the water.


    At this time, it was nighttime, and all Nian Jincheng needed to do was put Duanmu Ao in his underclothes, skip the socks and shoes, andy him on the bed cover.


    ��We need to hurry up,�� Nian Jincheng whispered.


    Ning Jing patted Su Liang��s shoulder. When she turned around and walked by the bed, she bent down and pulled her trusty Twin des from her lower leg.


    After being tormented in session, Duanmu Ao was now awake and conscious.


    Seeing Su Liang, his eyes filled with icy coldness. Duanmu Ao��s eyes widened, and he uttered a word, ��You����


    A sh of two cold glints, and Su Liang��s Twin des both pierced through the covers and prated Duanmu Ao��s body!


    Duanmu Ao coughed up blood continuously, his awareness scattered, and he heard Su Liang��s chilling voice, ��An eye for an eye, a life for a life. It��s only fair.�� Su Liang pulled out her des, the covers were stained with fresh blood.


    Su Liang then shed several cuts on Duanmu Ao��s neck to cover up the marks left by the whip she had used to torture him during their previous interrogation.


    Ning Iing took a rope they had brought with them and tied it to the beam


    above.


    Nian Jincheng threw the blood-stained covers on the ground, dragged the dying Duanmu Ao from the bed, pulled him over, raised him up, and slipped the noose around his neck.


    From start to finish, all three of them were careful to avoid getting blood on their shoes and not leave any footprints.


    ��You take him away.�� Ning Jing said to Su Liang.


    After Su Liang and Nian Jincheng left through the rear window, Ning Jing looked at Duanmu Ao, who had already stopped breathing. He threw a colorless, odorless Incense Ball into the incense burner and disappeared from the room.


    Midnight arrived.


    A dark figure dodged the guards of the Second Prince��s mansion and approached Duanmu Ao��s room in silence.


    Upon entering, they were greeted by the strong smell of blood.


    By the moonlight shining through the window, the assassin saw the person hanging from the beam. Knowing that something was amiss, they were about to leave when they heard someone outside shouting, ��There��s a fire! Hurry up and put it out!��


    The assassin tried to leave along the same route, only to find a crowd gathering around him. He wanted to find a ce to hide for a while, but suddenly felt weak and dizzy. He did not manage to walk far before copsing on the ground.


    Someone appeared beside him and stuffed a medicine bottle and a blood-stained cloth into his clothes. After putting another medicine bottle in his hand, they left.


    After leaving the Second Prince��s residence, Su Liang and Nian Jincheng went straight home.


    Once home, Nian Jincheng finally spoke up, ��Will Aling be alright?��


    Su Liang shook his head, ��Before he recovers his identity, don��t call him by that name.��


    In fact, Su Liang was worried that Yan Shiba might overhear this since she was powerful. If she happened to be hiding nearby, they might not notice. It was not unusual for Yan Shiba to suddenly appear in Su Liang��s house.


    ��Alright.�� Nian Jincheng nodded, ��Will he be alright?��


    Su Liang calmly replied, ��We��ll know when he returns.��


    Nian Jincheng: ��This definitely sounded like something someone else would say.


    ��Is Yang Yu still at home?�� Nian Jincheng asked.


    ��Yes,�� Su Liang replied, ��Go wake her up and let her know you��re alright. She��s been worried about you.��


    Nian Jincheng nodded, hesitating, ��Shouldn��t we wait until tomorrow?��


    ��Go now,�� Su Liang insisted. A pleasant surprise is best experienced as soon as possible.


    ��Alright,�� Nian Jincheng had already grown ustomed to Su Liang and Ning Jing��an making arrangements for him.


    Ning Jing had not yet returned home, but Su Liang was genuinely not worried. Having been kept informed and meticulously prepared, there was little chance of anything going wrong tonight.


    For example, Ning Jing had burned Duanmu Ao��s dirty clothes, and the rope he used to hang Duanmu Ao had been stolen from Duanmu Cheng��s residence. The sedatives and antidote that he ced on the assassin��s body were not made by Su Liang but had been bought from the ck market.


    Su Liang had disposed of the original medicines and had specifically made more potent sedatives and inferior antidotes for Duanmu Ao, then ced them back into the original bottles.


    Ning Jing took a handkerchief of Duanmu Ao��s, stained it with blood, and put it on the assassin��s body, creating the false impression that the assassin had wiped his bloodied knife with the cloth.


    The fire at the Second Prince��s residence had been started by Ning Jing sneaking into the servants�� quarters and knocking over an oilmp. This would not leave any traces and would confirm that the servants had fled the room.


    There were many people putting out the fire, and their messy footprints would help cover up their own footprintsing and going.


    With Duanmu Ao��s death, the only clue left behind would be that of the


    ��assassin who bought inferior sedatives and passed out after killing Duanmu Ao, failing to escape.��


    Nian Jincheng knocked on Yang Yu��s door. When she woke up and heard his voice, she released the dagger in her hand and got out of bed without taking off her clothes, fearing danger.


    ��You��re back?�� Yang Yu was genuinely surprised, ��Are you alright?��


    While waiting outside, Nian Jincheng had already washed off his disguise with the medicine Su Liang had given him.


    Seeing Yang Yu��s eyes sparkling at him, Nian Jincheng��s heart softened. He nodded and said, ��I��m fine.��


    ��Are Su Liang and Ning Jing alright?�� Yang Yu stepped out and saw the light in Su Liang��s room. She breathed a sigh of relief, ��They didn��t tell me they were going to rescue you tonight.��


    ��Ning Jing hasn��t returned yet, but he should be alright,�� Nian Jincheng said.


    As soon as his words fell, Yang Yu saw Ning Jing walking through the courtyard gate. He was wearing a night-walk outfit, holding a small mouse folded from a ck cloth used for masking faces. His face was cold, as if he had just returned from a night out.


    Nian Jincheng didn��t ask any more questions and saw Ning Jing heading towards the kitchen.


    ��What exactly happened?�� Yang Yu was very curious.


    Nian Jincheng then recounted the events to her.


    Yang Yu marveled at their prowess, ��You guys are amazing! That shameless and wicked Second Prince deserved to die! The Eldest Prince was going to kill him anyway, so it��s not unjust for him to take the me!��


    Nian Jincheng was somewhat embarrassed by the praise, ��I just followed their arrangements. ��


    ��Today, Su Liang praised you, saying that you used to be single-minded, but now you can ��hide a knife in a smile.���� Yang Yu said with a smile.


    Nian Jincheng knew that Yang Yu was sincerely praising him, but he felt like he was being scolded.


    ��Let me make you some hot water, are you hungry? What do you want to eat? I��ll make it for you!�� Yang Yu said.


    ��No need, it��s toote. I don��t want to bother you anymore. You should go and rest,�� Nian Jincheng waved his hand.


    ��Don��t be polite, we��re not outsiders,�� Yang Yu smiled and said, ��I��m awake now, and I can��t sleep anyway. I��ll go ask Su Liang and Ning Jing if they want ate-night snack. You��ve all worked hard.��


    Nian Jincheng saw Yang Yu walking out, and he originally wanted to go back to his room to change his clothes, but he followed her, ��Then I��ll go make a fire for you.�� In usual days, when Su Liang cooked, it was Ning Jing who made the fire.


    ��Great!�� Yang Yu nodded.


    Ning Jing went back to his room after washing his hands in the kitchen, but he hadn��t slept yet.


    Yang Yu asked them what they wanted to eat, but Su Liang and Ning Jing both said they weren��t hungry.


    ��Maybe we should forget about it,�� Nian Jincheng said.


    ��I��m hungry,�� Yang Yu smiled, ��Go ahead and make a fire. I want to hear more about your experiences these past couple of days.��


    Nian Jincheng sat down on a small stool, put firewood in the stove, and watched the mes ignite. As he talked about his experiences with Yang Yu over the past few days, his heart gradually warmed.


    In the end, Yang Yu made two bowls of noodles and she and Nian Jincheng ate in the kitchen.


    ��When the incident is exposed tomorrow, the Eldest Prince will definitely use Su Liang of killing the Second Prince and nder him,�� Yang Yu said.


    Nian Jincheng hummed softly, ��This frame-up is carefully prepared by Su Liang, he��ll bear it for sure!��


    Early the next morning, the news that the new Crown Prince Duanmu Ao was assassinatedst night shocked the entire capital city!


    Duanmu Chen got up early and was about to enter the pce to pay respects to the Empress Dowager Wan and perform filial piety; he was stunned when he heard that Duanmu Ao had died so tragically.


    He had an intuition that it was Su Liang who had done it, and thought that the girl really dared to act when she found out the truth and didn��t dawdle at all.


    Soon after, someone from the pce came, and Duanmu Yi ordered Duanmu Chen to enter the pce immediately.


    On the way to the pce, Duanmu Chen wondered how he should deal with it if any evidence pointed to Su Liang. In any case, he had to guide the suspicion towards Duanmu Cheng, but he couldn��t make it too obvious. Even now, some people still suspected that Su Liang was on his side.


    When Duanmu Chen saw Duanmu Yi, he was in Cn Pce, where the Empress Dowager Wan and Empress Wan were weeping inconsbly.


    Duanmu Chen found it strange �C since Duanmu Ao��s body hadn��t been brought into the pce yet, shouldn��t they cry beside the coffin instead?


    As it turned out, Duanmu Chen soon found out the real reason Wan and Empress Wan cried so bitterly in the pce: not only because of Duanmu Ao��s tragic death but also because the murderer was Duanmu Cheng! Duanmu Yi wanted to execute Duanmu Cheng!


    Duanmu Chen was dumbfounded, though it didn��t show on his face.


    He had thought that Su Liang would take action, and that no matter whether Duanmu Cheng or Duanmu Ao died first, she would be suspected and it would be difficult for her to take action against the other one.


    Duanmu Chen had also thought that if Duanmu Ao or Duanmu Cheng died, Su Liang would lead the suspicion to the one who was still alive.


    But he never thought that it would be decided so quickly!


    Duanmu Yi��s face was pale, ��The assassin who killed the Second Prince was one of the Eldest Prince��s men. Their aphrodisiac incense and antidote had problems, causing them to be intoxicated and unable to escape.��


    Duanmu Chen believed that if Duanmu Yi said this, he must have investigated it thoroughly. Although there were Death Soldiers, sometimes even if they didn��t speak, it was not impossible to find out the identity of their master.


    At this moment, Duanmu Chen felt that it was indeed Duanmu Cheng who had sent the assassin to kill Duanmu Ao, hoping to pin the me on Su Liang.


    The assassin being intoxicated by their own aphrodisiac incense�� no matter how Duanmu Chen thought about it, it seemed strange. It wasn��t impossible, but he had an intuition that Su Liang must have participated in it somehow!


    ��Bring Su Liang toe and treat my mother,�� Duanmu Yi ordered. He no longer paid attention to Wan and Empress Wan��s pleading and left Cn Pce with Duanmu Chen..

 Chapter 185 - 185: 185. New Task

    Chapter 185 - 185: 185. New Task


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the Imperial Study, Duanmu Chen took his seat and heard Duanmu Yi ask


    coldly, ��Fourth brother, what do you think?��


    After pondering for a moment, Duanmu Chen spoke, ��Your son heard yesterday that the eldest prince and the second prince were somewhat unhappy in Changchun Garden.��


    At the time, Duanmu Chen was not present. He believed that the information he received was also known to Duanmu Yi.


    Two days ago, deposed Duanmu Cheng��s crown prince status and appointed Duanmu Ao as crown prince, and yesterday��s quarrel between the brothers in the garden couldpletely be Duanmu Cheng��s motive to kill Duanmu Ao, and it seemed very reasonable no matter how you looked at it.


    Furthermore, Duanmu Yi and Duanmu Chen both knew that if Duanmu Cheng got rid of Duanmu Ao, the Wan family would fully support him to take the throne, and they might even rebel.


    It was only by getting rid of Duanmu Ao that Duanmu Cheng would have the chance to rise again.


    This was an undeniable fact.


    Duanmu Yi had already said that it was Duanmu Cheng who sent people to kill Duanmu Ao, and then asked Duanmu Chen what he thought, which made him uncertain about what Duanmu Yi wanted to hear.


    After a pause, Duanmu Chen spoke again, ��Your son is not clear about the circumstances of the second prince��s death, but thinks that perhaps someone took advantage of this opportunity to kill the second prince and frame the eldest prince.��


    When entering the pce, Duanmu Chen thought that if the evidence pointed to Su Liang, he would have to find a way to lead it to Duanmu Cheng.


    But he didn��t expect that there wouldn��t be much dispute over the matter.


    However, since Duanmu Yi asked him, Duanmu Chen still had to say a few polite words.


    His meaning was that Duanmu Cheng indeed had a clear motive to get rid of Duanmu Ao, and this point could be used by someone with ulterior motives to kill Duanmu Ao and frame Duanmu Cheng.


    Duanmu Yi frowned, ��The captured assassin is the eldest brother��s man. Are you saying that the person framing him has control over his mind?��


    Hearing this, Duanmu Chen actually wanted tough a little in his heart, but he naturally needed to control himself and show a look of surprise and a touch of sadness on the surface.


    At this point, Duanmu Chen still believed that Su Liang must have done something crucial in the middle, perhaps buying the inferior antidote from him? It was too far-fetched for him to believe that it was all fate.


    ��The weapon of the assassin is simr to Su Liang��s,�� said Duanmu Yi with a cold face. ��The death of the Su family is rted to the eldest and second brothers, and it is also the direct reason why I deposed the crown prince��s position.��


    Duanmu Chen had known this long ago, but still showed the perfect amount of astonishment, ��This����


    So the fact that Duanmu Yi determined was that Duanmu Cheng killed Duanmu Ao and tried to frame Su Liang?


    Duanmu Chen could only describe the death of Duanmu Ao with two words:


    Perfect.


    Su Liang not only had no suspicion but was also as innocent as possible and almost wronged.


    ��I want to call Wan Shan back to the capital. Who do you think is the most suitable person to take his ce?�� Duanmu Yi asked Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen��s heart skipped a beat, and then he became overjoyed.


    The biggest backing behind the brothers Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao was their uncle, the Grand Marshal of Qian Country, Wan Shan, who was now stationed at the northern border.


    This was also the biggest obstacle for Duanmu Chen to ascend to power.


    He needed the support of militarymanders.


    At this moment, Duanmu Chen heard the meaning of Duanmu Yi��s intention topletely abandon the Wan family and immediately understood why Duanmu Yi chose to depose the crown prince when the Su family died.


    It was not really because of the death of the Su family, but because Duanmu Yi had long been jealous of the powerful Wan family.


    Duanmu Chen even suspected that the opportunities he had received in the past two years were Duanmu Yi��s deliberate cultivation, for today.


    After careful consideration, Duanmu Chen answered Duanmu Yi��s question, ��The current generals with military achievements are either too old and not suitable for important positions or they have various ties with the Wan family.�� This was quite a straightforward statement, but it was true.


    For militarymanders to emerge was not easy. The strongest military families in Qian Country, excluding Duanmu Che��s maternal grandfather��s Lian family, had been infiltrated and controlled by the Wan family. Intricate marital ties, sometimes very secretive, could not be controlled.


    By the time Duanmu Yi discovered the problem, it had reached the point where pulling one hair affected the whole body, and in order to maintain stability in Qian Country, he could not act rashly.


    As for the Lian family, they hadpletely declined to the point of Lian Shun, leaving only the prestige of their ancestors.


    This was also one of the reasons why Duanmu Yi had previously intentionally promoted young military officers and attached importance to the Military Exam.


    Unfortunately, the young officer Nian Jincheng he had once wanted to cultivate was dismissed in a word.


    Lin Bojun, as well as Su Liang, who was just selected this year, have never been on a battlefield.


    Duanmu Chen would not rmend someone as young and inexperienced as Lin Bojun or Su Liang to rece Wan Shan. It would be too risky, and they would not be able tomand respect from others.


    But at this critical moment, someone has to seize Wan Shan��s military power and prevent Qian Country from falling into chaos.


    Duanmu Yi has been nning to make a move against the Wan family for a long time, and this time finally found an opportunity to take action against his two useless sons, but the Wan family is still a big problem.


    Originally, Duanmu Yi wanted to appoint Duanmu Ao as the crown prince, in order to make a smooth transition and gradually weaken the Wan family.


    Who knew that one dayter, Duanmu Cheng would kill Duanmu Ao, causing the conflict to intensifypletely.


    Duanmu Yi cannot possibly give the position of crown prince to Duanmu Cheng again, so he has to guard against the Wan family��s rebellion.


    At the moment, Duanmu Chen was thinking about the nobles rted to Su Liang in the capital city, but unfortunately there were no militarymanders among them.


    But suddenly, a thought urred to him, and he blurted out, ��Marquis Zhong Xin!��


    Duanmu Yi looked at him intently, ��Xing Ji?��


    ��Yes, Your Majesty.�� Duanmu Chen said seriously, ��After the previous events, I believe his loyalty is beyond doubt. He is a man who values love and loyalty. As long as his entire family is in the capital city, there is no need to worry about him doing anything detrimental to Qian Country. Although his identity does not ssify him as a militarymander, he fought bravely on the battlefield in his youth and even captured enemy generals. His courage is evident.�� Duanmu Yi pondered with a frown.


    Duanmu Chen continued, ��Marquis Zhong Xin is in his prime, with status, prestige, military achievements, and a marriage alliance with the Lin Family. Why not let him go north with Lin Bojun? Su Liang can also go with them. She is very shrewd. At this time, it is not a matter of fighting a war, but of winning the hearts of the people on the surface and being tough behind the scenes.�� The internal situation must remain stable; otherwise, it will provide an opportunity for the enemy to take advantage of.


    ��What do you think I should do about the eldest son?�� Duanmu Yi brought up Duanmu Cheng again.


    Duanmu Chen, of course, dared not speak at will, ��It is up to Your Majesty to decide; this humble official does not dare to be arbitrary.��


    In fact, he could say that for the sake of the Empress Dowager and the Empress, at least let Duanmu Cheng live.


    But Duanmu Chen didn��t want to say that.


    ��You may leave. Summon Marquis Zhong Xin, Lin Bojun, and Su Liang to the pce immediately!�� Duanmu Yi had a dark expression on his face.


    Duanmu Chen respectfully replied, ��Yes, Your Majesty.��


    Upon stepping out of the Imperial Study, Duanmu Chen looked at the gloomy sky and felt that his future was bright.


    Just as Duanmu Chen left, Huang Bo brought Duanmu Che in his wheelchair to seek an audience with Duanmu Yi.


    Ning Jing had been too busy to poison Duanmu Che in the past few days, so he hadn��t had any more of his intermittent fits, but hisplexion was still poor. ��Didn��t you walk before?�� Duanmu Yi asked.


    Duanmu Che shook his head, ��This humble son feels weak and powerless today.��


    ��What��s the matter?�� Duanmu Yi��s attitude was not as caring as before.


    Duanmu Che felt it and frowned, ��Father Emperor, I heard that eldest imperial brother killed second imperial brother?��


    ��You don��t have to worry about these things; just focus on recovering your health first.�� Duanmu Yi had no intention of discussing serious matters with Duanmu Che.


    But Duanmu Che sneered, ��Father Emperor, I believe Su Liang must be the one scheming behind the scenes! Killing second imperial brother and ndering eldest imperial brother, I think it��s all her doing! Father Emperor, please don��t be deceived by her!��


    Duanmu Yi��s face darkened instantly upon hearing this, ��Che��er, Su Liang simply refused you, and since you couldn��t get her, you had to destroy her? How could your mind be so narrow? It is very disappointing! Someone, escort the fifth prince out of the pce back to his mansion!��


    Duanmu Che didn��t expect Duanmu Yi would so quickly determine that the murderer was Duanmu Cheng, without any suspicion of Su Liang, and instead got annoyed with him and didn��t even allow him to stay in the pce any longer.


    Duanmu Che still wanted to say something, but Huang Bo had already entered the room.


    Duanmu Yi went straight to the side pce without wanting to hear another word from Duanmu Che.


    Huang Bo pushed Duanmu Che��s wheelchair out of the Imperial Study and sighed deeply, ��Master, there��s nothing impossible about the Eldest Prince killing the Second Prince. Why do you insist on involving Miss Su? Even if the deaths of the Su family members were rted to those two princes, it doesn��t mean Miss Su did such a thing just because she wanted to kill Second Prince.�� ��How do you know it wasn��t her doing?�� Duanmu Che retorted coldly.


    Huang Bo bitter smiled, ��How do you know it wasn��t the eldest prince? If His Majesty thinks it was him, there must be solid evidence. In my opinion, both the eldest prince and Miss Su wanted to kill the second prince, but the eldest prince made the first move, and Miss Su did nothing, so she has nothing to do with it.��


    ��But I have a strong feeling that she did it!�� Duanmu Che��s face was gloomy.


    Huang Bo shook his head, ��Master, please focus on recovering your health first.


    The other matters are not rted to us, so let��s not get involved.��


    When Duanmu Chen went to the Marquis Zhong Xin Mansion to notify Xing Ji, he was looking at the dowry prepared by Miao Family for their daughter.


    After Old Master Qin��s deliberate reminder, Xing Ji realized that he was being too harsh on the Miao Family and their children. He softened his attitude in the past two days, and besides Xing Yusheng, the family was quite harmonious.


    The betrothal gift from Xing Yusheng to Lin Xueqing was prepared by Madam Xing, and Miao Family was not allowed to interfere.


    Seeing Duanmu Chene to visit, Xing Ji was very surprised, and quickly bowed, ��This humble servant pays his respects to the Fourth Prince.��


    The capital city was experiencing turbulent times, but Xing Ji felt it had nothing to do with them.


    Until he heard Duanmu Chen say that the emperor wanted him to enter the pce immediately for an important discussion.


    Mrs. Miao was quite happy, ��Hurry and go, husband!��


    Duanmu Chen didn��t even sit down and left directly with Xing Ji.


    When Xing Ji asked, Duanmu Chen didn��t keep him guessing and directly told him about Duanmu Yi��s n.


    ��It was I who rmended Marquis Zhong Xin,�� Duanmu Chen spoke inly. Whether Xing Ji was willing or not, it would not be a bad thing for Xing Family.


    Xing Ji didn��t say anything and parted ways with Duanmu Chen, then went to find Lin Bojun himself.


    As for Su Liang, she was already in the pce and didn��t know that she was arranged by Duanmu Chen.


    When Wan Family saw Su Liang again, they directly cursed her out, using her of scheming in the dark, killing Duanmu Ao, framing Duanmu Cheng, and ordering her arrest.


    However, Duanmu Yi had already changed the servants in Ci��an Pce, so no one listened to Wan Family��s orders.


    Su Liang was in a good mood.


    She hadid out all her ns meticulously, all in anticipation of today.


    She wasn��t afraid of being suspected.


    But not only did all the evidence point to Duanmu Cheng, but Duanmu Cheng also actually wanted to kill Duanmu Aost night.


    Perhaps even Duanmu Cheng himself felt that it was his arranged assassin who bought inferior drugs, causing the n to fail at thest moment.


    ��Empress Dowager, you must mourn properly and take care of your health,�� Su Liang��s smile didn��t reach her eyes.


    Is it painful? It should be.


    Back then, these high-ranking and powerful people trampled on the lives of others. Now, they will lose everything.


    The wheel of karma turns, and those whomit wrongdoings will be punished in the end.


    Wan Family gritted their teeth in rage, ��Wretched woman! We will tear you into pieces sooner orter!��


    Su Liang��s face remained calm, ��I��m so scared.��


    Since they were already at odds, they didn��t need to be hypocritical.


    Wan Family was so furious that they almost coughed blood, ��Your Majesty! Listen to this wretched woman! She��s disrespectful to her superiors; she doesn��t take us seriously at all!��


    As Su Liang put away thest gold needle, a eunuch��s voice came from outside the pce, ��The emperor orders Su Liang to go to the Imperial Study immediately after treating the Empress Dowager��s illness. ��


    ��Alright,�� Su Liang replied, looking at the distorted face of Wan Family, smiling faintly, ��The emperor has summoned me to the Imperial Study. It must be an important matter to discuss. I will inform the emperor that the Empress Dowager wants to see him, whether hees or not, I don��t know.��


    With her medicine box on her back, Su Liang walked out of Ci��an Pce calmly, looked up at the sky and saw rain clouds gathering.


    Su Liang didn��t know whether the emperor wanted to see her because he suspected her involvement or for other reasons, but she had made full preparations in advance and was not worried about any situation.


    Entering the door, Su Liang saw Duanmu Chen, Xing Ji, and Lin Bojun, and was a bit surprised.


    After paying her respects, Duanmu Yi asked about the Empress Dowager��s health.


    Su Liang told the truth, ��Empress Dowager is suffering from heartache and needs careful recuperation.��


    However, with one grandson dead and another crippled or possibly facing execution, the Empress Dowager would not be able to recuperate well.


    Although Duanmu Chen and Duanmu Che were also Wan Family��s grandsons, she had always preferred those with Wan Family bloodline. Empress Dowager wants to see the emperor,�� Su Liang said.


    Duanmu Yi��s face darkened, ��Sit down.��


    Su Liang sat down where Lin Bojun had prepared the seat, still not knowing Duanmu Yi��s intentions.


    But since Xing Ji and Lin Bojun were present, Su Liang thought it wouldn��t be discussing matters like how Duanmu Ao died.


    Duanmu Yi didn��t beat around the bush, and directly told them of his arrangements, asking Xing Ji to lead Lin Bojun and Su Liang to the Northern Border to take over the military power held by the Wan Family and their two sons, ordering them to return to the capital.


    The most surprised person was Xing Ji.


    He hadn��t expected to be trusted again, let alone at this critical juncture and for such a significant matter to be entrusted to him.


    ��Marquis Zhong Xin, do you understand what I said?�� Duanmu Yi asked Xing Ji.


    Xing Ji respectfully replied, ��This humble servant understands and will not let


    Your Majesty��s trust down.��


    Upon hearing this, Duanmu Chen felt that it was the North Jingwang who dared to break into the enemy camp back then.


    ��Very good!�� Duanmu Yi was very satisfied with Xing Ji��s answer, ��If anyone dares to defy the decree, they will be executed on the spot! General Lin and General Su will assist Marquis Zhong Xin, and they mustplete what I have entrusted to them without causing any trouble!��


    Lin Bojun and Su Liang didn��t even get a chance to express their intentions, so they could only ept the order and thank him for his grace. Today, they will set out with the Imperial Decree and Imperial Sword,��


    Duanmu Yi said.


    Xing Ji took the Imperial Decree and the sword, then left with Lin Bojun and Su Liang.


    Upon leaving the Imperial Study, Su Liang sighed, ��Second Brother Lin, your wedding will have to be postponed.��


    Xing Ji said, ��Yu Sheng and Xueqing��s wedding cannot be postponed.��


    Lin Bojun: ��So not only can��t he marry his bride on time, he also can��t send his beloved sister off for her wedding? Does it have to be this miserable?


    ��If I go back and ask for the emperor��s permission to take Ning Jing with me, would I be allowed?�� Su Liang asked.


    She was serious because she felt Ning Jing probably wouldn��t want to go to the Ministry of Revenue for tea every day. Going out and ying would be more fun.


    Xing Ji and Lin Bojun both looked at Su Liang.


    Xing Ji said, ��No.��


    Ning Jing was a civil official, and the emperor wouldn��t allow it since this matter was of great importance.


    Moreover, the other members of Xing Family and Lin Family were in the capital city, which was a premise for the emperor to trust them with this important task.


    This was an unwritten rule.


    They each returned home to pack their bags and agreed to meet at the military camp outside the city in an hour.


    Carrying her medicine box, Su Liang walked into the courtyard and saw Ning Jing sitting by the window, copying books, looking calm and beautiful from the side.


    When Ning Jing heard the sound, he looked up, ��Yang Yu is practicing martial arts in the backyard.��


    When Nian Jincheng returnedst night, Su Liang informed him this morning that they should start training Yang Yu.


    Su Liang walked over, ��The emperor ordered Marquis Zhong Xin, Second Brother Lin, and me to go to the Northern Border to take over the military power from Wan Family. We will leave today.��


    Ning Jing heard and put down his pen, ��I want to go, too.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Unless you let the emperor know that you��re hiding your talents, he definitely won��t let you go.��


    After a moment of silence, Ning Jing said, ��Never mind..��

 Chapter 186 - 186: 186. In your dreams

    Chapter 186 - 186: 186. In your dreams


    Trantor: 549690339


    Mrs. Miao happily packed up Xing Ji��s luggage. ��My husband has won the favor of his Majesty so soon. It is by divine arrangement. Take Yuyang with you and let him gain some experience and help you out as well.��


    Seeing Mrs. Miao��s earnest gaze, Xing Ji sighed softly, ��His Majesty has ordered me to take Lin Bojun and Su Liang with me. His intent is to promote them.��


    Mrs. Miao frowned, ��Aren��t you supposed to be bringing some soldiers? Why can��t you take Yuyang? It��s such a good opportunity, but it��s only for outsiders.


    You don��t even think about your own child.��


    Xing Ji shook his head, ��Do you think I don��t want my son to experience the world? But the task at hand is extremely dangerous. I don��t even know if I��ll be able toe back.��


    Mrs. Miao��s face changed, ��You��re carrying an Imperial Decree and the Imperial


    Sword. How dare Wan Shan rebel?��


    ��It��s hard to say,�� Xing Ji said. ��Once this matter is settled, if the boy wishes to venture out, I won��t stop him.��


    Mrs. Miao nodded and suddenly her eyes reddened, ��You must not get into any trouble, otherwise, I won��t be able to live on����


    Xing Ji didn��t like Mrs. Miao��s tendency to worry so much, but he didn��t show it. He changed the subject and instructed her to take good care of Old Lady Xing and the children, particrly Xing Yuyang, and make sure he didn��t get into any trouble.


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Miao grew a bit resentful. ��Yu Sheng has a powerful family supporting him, so he can run around all day without any problems. Yet you worry that Yuyang will get into trouble every time he steps out the door, as if I haven��t taught the child well.��


    Xing Ji frowned, ��That��s not what I meant.��


    Seeing Mrs. Miao turning her back to wipe away her tears, Xing Ji gave a deep sigh, ��Things are urgent. I won��t say goodbye to the children. Please pass on my message. Everyone, take care. I��ll go see my mother and then leave.��


    As soon as Xing Ji finished speaking, he stepped out of the door. Mrs. Miao rushed out behind him, only to see a piece of his robe disappearing from her view.


    Old Lady Xing and Xing Yusheng were enjoying some desserts made by Lin Xueqing, having a wonderful time together.


    When they saw Xing Ji walk in with a bundle, they were taken aback.


    ��Dad, is this another gift for Su Liang?�� Xing Yusheng asked.


    Xing Ji shook his head, ��No.��


    Upon hearing the real reason from Xing Ji, Old Lady Xing��s face filled with worry. ��Why would his Majesty send you? This trip up north will surely be perilous.��


    Xing Yusheng pondered, ��Of the militarymanders in your generation in the Qian Country, there��s hardly anyone left who can handle this. Perhaps his Majesty suddenly remembered your feats from your younger days.��


    Old Lady Xing sighed repeatedly, ��You��re taking Bo Jun from the Lin Family and Liang with you? That��s slightly better. They��re both trustworthy andpetent. Especially Liang, she��s quite resourceful. Listen to their advice, don��t be obstinate.��


    Xing Yusheng nodded in agreement, ��With Su Liang there, grandma doesn��t need to worry. Even if dad is gravely injured and only has a breath left, she��ll still be able to save him!��


    Old Lady Xing, who was always indulgent of Xing Yusheng, couldn��t help but flick him on the back of his head, ��What nonsense are you talking about?��


    Xing Ji��s face darkened slightly, but he nodded, ��What Yusheng said is true.�� Such a filial son��


    Xing Yusheng coughed lightly, ��Has his Majesty mentioned how to handle the military authority transfer and what to do afterward?��


    Old Lady Xing hurriedly asked, ��Yes, you��re right! They can��t just leave you to guard the northern border year after year, right?��


    Xing Ji cracked a smile, ��Who knows?��


    Xing Yusheng said, ��See, grandma, dad is actually eager to guard the northern border. He doesn��t want to stay at home at all.��


    Old Lady Xing red at Xing Yusheng, then she turned to Xing Ji who was stillughing and red at him too, ��What��s so funny? You��re just as unscrupulous as you were when you were young, making trouble all the time! When Yusheng gets married, if his Majesty doesn��t allow you to return, I will go and kneel in front of the Imperial Pce.��


    Xing Yusheng said solemnly, ��Actually, it��s fine if dad doesn��te back. But Su Liang must return before Xueqing and I get married. I��m afraid that she won��t marry me if she��s missing a cup of wedding wine.��


    The lofty words from Xing Yusheng earned him another smack on the back of his head from Old Lady Xing.


    However, Xing Jiughed out loud, ��To make sure Xueqing happily marries you, I will ensure Su Liang is safe and make sure she returns early.��


    Old Lady Xing sighed deeply, ��All of you are so careless.��


    Xing Ji knelt down and kowtowed to Old Lady Xing, ��I have to go now, mother. Please take good care of yourself.��


    As soon as Xing Ji finished speaking, he picked up his belongings and left. The only assistants he took with him were Qi Yan and Qi Jun��s father, Qi Jiang.


    The two of them arrived at the gate and found that Mrs. Miao and her children were all waiting there.


    After giving each of them some instructions, Xing Ji got on his horse to leave, but someone suddenly called out, ��Dad�� and came chasing after him.


    It was not Xing Yusheng.


    Instead, it was Qi Jiang��s son, Qi Jun.


    ��The crown prince orders me to follow the Marquis,�� Qi Jun said respectfully. Xing Ji shook his head, ��No need, go back and serve Yusheng.��


    Immediately Qi Jun corrected himself, ��Oh, I mean, I want to go and serve my dad.��


    Qi Jiang scolded him, ��What nonsense are you talking about? Go back immediately! ��


    Qi Jun smiled, ��Dad doesn��t need me? That��s perfect, in fact, the crown prince wants me to serve Miss Su. He��s afraid she won��t have anyone to serve her on this long journey.��


    Before Qi Jiang could say anything, Xing Ji nodded, ��Then you go. See if there��s anything you can help Su Liang with.��


    At this point, Su Liang had just finished packing.


    Yang Yu and Nian Jincheng were already aware of her departure and had gathered in her room.


    As Ning Jing entered the room and sat in his usual spot, he began carving a piece of wood in his hand.


    ��Su Liang, it��s going to be very dangerous this time, isn��t it? Isn��t big brother Ning going with you?�� Yang Yu asked.


    ��He probably wants to go but can��t,�� Nian Jincheng analyzed. Ning Jing looked up at Nian Jincheng, ��It��s all because you��re too fat.��


    Nian Jincheng felt baffled, how does this rte to him?


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��Someone probably thought of having you disguise as him and stay in the capital, but unfortunately you��re bigger than him, with a face that��s a circlerger. Even a disguise wouldn��t work.��


    Too fat, a big face�� Nian Jincheng felt like he was under attack by these two.


    Yang Yu was amused by this, and among theughter, he looked at Nian


    Jincheng, then at Ning Jing, and nodded, ��True, it wouldn��t work.��


    If someone is too skinny, wearing a lot of clothes would look fake. If one is fat, there��s genuinely nothing that can be done.


    The truth is, Ning Jing is too thin.


    Nian Jincheng has a standard build, muscr, and stalwart.


    ��How about if I starve for a few days?�� Nian Jincheng weakly proposed.


    ��Your face is toorge. It��s impossible.�� Ning Jingnded another hit on Nian Jincheng.


    Nian Jincheng frowned, ��Then what should we do? You have to go and look after Su Liang, in case she gets bullied.��


    ��Exactly, we need to think of a solution. You two can��t be separated,�� Yang Yu furrowed his brow in thought.


    Su Liang countered, ��Why cant we be separated?��


    Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu stared nkly. They had always assumed that Su Liang and Ning Jing had to be together, but as for why��


    ��There��s not always a why,�� Yang Yu shook his head, ��Don��t you want him toe along?��


    Su Liang thought for a moment and said, ��Either way is fine.��


    She hadn��t left Ning Jing since they crossed dimensions. It might be good to separate for a while; she should experience the world on her own. Otherwise, she would instinctively rely on Ning Jing in any situation, which wouldn��t be right.


    ��Ning Jing, don��t you want to go together?�� Nian Jincheng asked. Ning Jing didn��t even lift his head, ��Either way is fine.��


    ��Such a turnoff.�� Yang Yuined.


    ��I have to leave now. There��s no time to say goodbye to Miss Wan and Zhengzheng, please pass the message for me.�� Su Liang said.


    As soon as she stood up after speaking, Yang Yu hugged her, ��You must take care ande back soon.��


    ��Aren��t you leaving the capital to go home soon?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Originally, yes. But I��m not at ease if you don��te back, so I won��t leave for now.�� Yang Yu said, ��I have to cook when you��re not here.�� Ning Jing shook his head, ��no need. I��ll eat at the restaurant.��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��He just doesn��t want to wash dishes.��


    Nian Jincheng blurted out, ��If Yang Yu cooks, I��ll wash the dishes.��


    ��Very well.�� Su Liang nodded, ��Do as you like. Yang Yu, you don��t have to stay in the capital waiting for me. Your work is more important. When you leave, remember to take little Nian with you, I gift him to you. Don��t worry about a certain person, he won��t die alone.��


    Nian Jincheng: ��


    Yang Yu sighed softly, ��Stop taking care of me. I��ll see how it goes.��


    Su Liang picked up her bundle and medicine box and walked out, followed by Yang Yu.


    ��If things go smoothly, the emperor won��t let you stay in the Northern Border, right?�� Yang Yu suddenly asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Marquis Zhong Xin might. My and Second Brother


    Lin��s weddings are near, that��s a reason toe back.��


    Yang Yu paused for a moment, ��But your wedding date is not set yet.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Old Master Qin said he��s going to pick an auspicious day for Ning Jing and me a few days ago, don��t worry, he will definitely choose a very suitable day.��


    ��Since you��re thinking abouting back to marry him, shouldn��t you two say goodbye properly? Little Nian and I can step aside.�� Yang Yu smirked.


    ��No need.�� Su Liang shook her head, ��At most, he��ll just tell me to stay alive.��


    She thinks Ning Jing can��t die alone, and Ning Jing thinks she can survive alone when she goes out? What an overtly straightforward rtionship!


    Yang Yu held her forehead, speechless about them.


    Just then a shout came from a distance, ��Miss Su!��


    A familiar voice, it was Qi Jun.


    The Su Mansion was always closed on normal days, but some people could bypass the usual path ande in, such as the Qi brothers, who were followers of Xing Yusheng, and Chang��an, the follower of Duanmu Chen.


    Qi Jun ran over, bowed, and saluted, ��Miss Su, you are about to depart?��


    ��Hmm, does your master have anything to say to me? Is it to take care of his father?�� Su Liang asked with a smile.


    Qi Jun cleared his throat, ��My master says if Miss Su encounters any trouble, just hide behind the Marquis. His father is Miss Su��s father, feel free to use, don��t be polite.��


    Before, Xing Ji had mentioned that he wanted to adopt Su Liang as his goddaughter, but she politely declined.


    ��Okay, I understand, I will definitely do it.�� Su Liang joked.


    ��Actually, Master wanted me to follow the Marquis to the north. If Miss Su needs me, I am at your service, Miss Su. If the Marquis doesn��t want to take me, and my father won��t take me either, I��ming to rely on Miss Su.�� Qi Jun said with a smile, ��Miss Su doesn��t have anyone useful by her side, I wonder if I have this honor?��


    Su Liang raised her eyebrow, ��Are youing to be my little brother?��


    The word ��little brother�� soundedfortable to Qi Jun. Knowing Su Liang for so long, she always respected their brothers. He sincerely felt it an honor to serve Su Liang and that he would certainly be given an excellent opportunity to grow. His elder brother also thought the same way, so they had a fight for it at that time.


    In the end, because Qi Jun was a steady worker, Xing Yusheng finally chose him and let Qi Yan stay in the family.


    Seeing Qi Jun nod his head, Su Liang smiled and said, ��Thank you for the kindness of Xing��s Crown Prince, but it��s unnecessary, you should stay in the capital and protect him. I don��t need much.��


    Having someone to order around is definitely good, but Su Liang is not used to it. She prefers to handle the things she can do on her own. Her previous life with Ning Jing waspletely based on shared responsibilities and coordinated work.


    Qi Jun thought he might be refused, but nned to make another attempt. However, before he could speak, a familiar voice came from behind Su Liang, ��I think it��s fine.��


    Qi Jun��s eyes sparkled, ��If Master Ning says it��s alright, Miss Su, please agree!��


    Su Liang was quite surprised, turning her head and seeing Ning Jing walking over.


    Without waiting for Su Liang to ask why Ning Jing wanted her to bring Qi Jun along, Ning Jing spoke again, ��Youe with me.��


    Qi Jun was stunned for a moment, seeing Ning Jing walk towards the room, he quickly followed and didn��t forget to say to Su Liang, ��Master Ning has some instructions for me, Miss Su, please wait a moment!��


    Su Liang watched Ning Jing lead Qi Jun into the room, closed the door, and already knew what he nned to do.


    Yang Yu felt strange, ��Is Ning big brother trying to tell Qi guard to take good care of you? Why can��t he say it in front of us?��


    Su Liang smiled without a word.


    About a quarter of an hourter, ��Ning Jing�� and ��Qi Jun�� appeared again.


    ��Ning Jing�� frowned, ��Master Ning, this �� isn��t it good? If I am found out, I can��t bear such a big responsibility.��


    It was clearly Qi Jun��s voice.


    Yang Yu suddenly realized, ��So, Ning big brother has found a recement! Really suitable! This is destiny!��


    Xing Yusheng sending Qi Jun here definitely didn��t inform Ning Jing, because today��s incident happened suddenly. He truly wanted to arrange someone for Su Liang, certainly he didn��t expect it would be re-arranged by Ning Jing.


    Nian Jincheng��s appearance made it impossible for him to pretend to be Ning Jing, but Qi Jun��s body shape and face were simr to Ning Jing. At this moment, he had already disguised himself as Ning Jing and the two of them exchanged clothes.


    Ning Jing��s gait even changed, and as soon as he opened his mouth, it was Qi


    Jun��s voice, ��I believe you won��t reveal any ws.��


    If it was Qi Yan, it would not work. He is more robust than Qi Jun, his personality is a bit reckless, and he is not cautious enough in handling things. However, Qi Jun is a quite astute and smooth person, his handling of things has always been very proper.


    Su Liang had no choice but to sigh, ��It��s destined to be so. Qi Jun, I��m sorry to trouble you. I suggest you not to tell your master and see if he can find out. After this, Ning Jing will definitely thank you greatly, and I assure you won��t regret.��


    Qi Jun was in a dilemma, ��Miss Su, Master Ning, I can only say I��ll try my best, to not make any trouble for you.�� He started to imitate Ning Jing��s voice, Ning Jing had just given him some guidance in the room, and he already knew some of it.


    As for the disguise technique, Ning Jing said that Qi Jun could learn from Yang Yuter.


    Su Liang had enough disguise medicine at home, originally left for Nian Jincheng, but it can now be used by Qi Jun.


    Nian Jincheng is now not in his true appearance, but still hid when Qi Jun appeared to avoid being discovered.


    As for how Nian Jincheng would hide himself after Qi Jun pretends to be Ning Jing and stays, Ning Jing just didn��t care. If he couldn��t even handle such a small matter, it was better for him to die. Even if Qi Jun found out that he was Nian Jincheng, there would be no serious consequences. He absolutely won��t and dare not speak out, he would only help cover it up.


    Watching Su Liang and Ning Jing walk out together, Yang Yu sighed with relief,


    ��That��s great!��


    Ning Jing took the medicine box from Su Liang��s hand, ��Miss Su, please take care of me along the way.��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��Xiao Qi, you should say, listen to my orders.��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��In your dreams..��

 Chapter 187 - 187:187. Heading north on the journey

    Chapter 187 - 187:187. Heading north on the journey


    Trantor: 549690339


    Fourth Prince��s Mansion.


    Chang��an looked at Duanmu Chen, who had been sitting in deep thought for a long time, and said to break the silence, ��Is the Master all right?��


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��He��s fine.�� He looked out through the window at the gloomy sky that had been darkening since morning, as if it was going to rain, but it didn��t.


    The air was a bit stuffy, Duanmu Chen stood up, took a long breath, walked to the window, and turned his back to Chang��an. ��Is there any movement in the pce?��


    Chang��an shook his head, ��Imperial Concubine has not sent out any messages. The eldest prince entered the pce and has not been heard from since. The second prince��s mansion is preparing for a funeral.��


    ��By now, Su Liang and Xing Ji should have set out. I knew she wouldn��te to say goodbye to me,�� Duanmu Chen huffed.


    Chang��an was slightly taken aback, ��It��s urgent, and it��s not convenient for Miss


    Su toe here during the day.��


    ��I know,�� Duanmu Chen nodded. ��Even if she coulde, she wouldn��t. It doesn��t matter. When I first met her in Bei��an County, I didn��t expect the events that followed to turn out like this.��


    As Chang��an was trying to figure out Duanmu Chen��s intentions, Duanmu Chen��s lips curved up into a smile. ��Everything has gone so smoothly that it��s unbelievable!��


    Chang��an also smiled, ��Yes! Maybe in a couple of days, the Emperor will issue an edict to confer the Master as the Crown Prince.��


    Duanmu Chen smiled without speaking, obviously confident in this oue.


    Two legitimate princes had been disposed of at once, and now it should be his turn.


    ��Marquis Zhong Xin and General Lin��s journey to the north with Miss Su will not be smooth. By now, even if they act in secret, they won��t escape the Wan family��s watch,�� Chang��an sighed softly.


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��I trust Su Liang. Xing Ji is not to be underestimated. It��s not just me who��s taking a gamble; my father is also gambling. Disposing of the Wan family is just a matter of time. The longer it takes, the harder it will be, and it can��t be dyed any further.��


    ��I also think that Miss Su can get things done once she goes,�� Chang��an said.


    ��But will the eldest prince really be executed by the Emperor?��


    Duanmu Chen scoffed, ��How could it be possible? The eldest prince is, after all, the Emperor��s own flesh and blood, so he cannot kill him himself. He��ll have to consider the Empress Dowager and the Empress��s side. If Duanmu Cheng really dies now, the Wan family may be even more desperate. As long as the Emperor takes military power away from the hands of the Wan family, Duanmu Cheng will bepletely ruined, and even if he��s alive, he won��t be able to cause any waves.��


    ��By the way, the fifth prince went back to his mansion from the pce today,�� Chang��an suddenly mentioned.


    Duanmu Chen let out three coldughs after a brief shock, ��Speaking of his rtionship with Su Liang, Duanmu Che should have been closer to Liang than I. At first, I was worried that Su Liang would be drawn to him. As long as he was willing to get along with Su Liang, she would definitely side with him out of gratitude for saving her life. I didn��t expect Duanmu Che to be so foolish that he would turn Su Liang into his enemy.��


    ��I don��t understand what the Fifth Prince is thinking,�� Chang��an said.


    Duanmu Chen snorted coldly, ��He��s just arrogant because of the Emperor��s favor. Ever since he was a child, the Emperor has always satisfied his desires. It was never obvious before, given his health issues, which stopped him from throwing tantrums. Now that Su Liang has cured his body, he��s be restless.��


    Chang��an sped his hands and prayed fervently, ��I hope everything goes smoothly and our Master can ascend to the position of Crown Prince as soon as possible. ��


    Su Liang and her group had just set off.


    Qi Jiang had gone ahead to arrange their amodations, and had not yet met Ning Jing, who was disguised as Qi Jun. Xing Ji had only nced at her without paying much attention.


    ��Did Second Brother Lin go to say goodbye to Yu Jin?�� Su Liang asked.


    Lin Bojun nodded, ��He did,�� and sighed heavily after speaking.


    Both the Lin and Qin families were very worried about Lin Bojun��s journey, but he had no choice but to go as it was the Emperor��s will.


    Qin Yujin had given her jade pendant, which she wore close to her body, to Lin Bojun, making him promise that he would return safely.


    Thinking of this, Lin Bojun felt a warm sensation in his chest where the jade pendant touched, but his heart was filled with sour feelings.


    Looking back at the gloomy capital city, Lin Bojun withdrew his gaze and looked to the north, ��I will definitelye back early to marry her!�� Su Liang urged her horse to catch up with Xing Ji, ��Uncle Xing, I have an idea.�� Xing Ji nodded, ��Tell me!��


    ��Our journey to the north will undoubtedly be reported to General Wan Shan in the northern border by the Wan family as quickly as possible. As we travel together, we will inevitably encounter obstacles. We don��t want any idents to happen before we even reach our destination, �� Su Liang said seriously.


    ��What are your thoughts?�� Xing Ji asked.


    Su Liang spoke straightforwardly, ��Why not divide our forces into two groups? One group will act secretly, going ahead to stabilize the situation in the north.�� ��I��ll go!�� Lin Bojun immediately said.


    Xing Ji frowned, pulled the horse��s reins, and slowed down, looking at Su Liang and asking, ��Do you n to go first?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes. Since we��ve undertaken such an important task, we must find a way toplete it. If we fail, it won��t just be a matter of merit or sin; I��m afraid it will cause chaos.��


    She spoke very bluntly, but it was all the truth.


    Xing Ji thought for a moment, ��I��ve also considered this, but there isn��t a suitable person to do it. In that case, I��ll go first, and you and Bojun can follow.


    How about that?��


    ��I know that Uncle Xing would definitely be able to handle it, but still, leave it to me,�� Su Liang insisted.


    Lin Bojun sighed, ��I promised my father and little sister to take good care of


    Xiaoliang, so why do you have to be in the front again?��


    Su Liang snorted softly, ��If you don��t agree, I can��t help but suspect that you are discriminating against me because I am a woman.��


    Xing Ji and Lin Bojun couldn��t help butugh and cry. They certainly believed in Su Liang��s strength and wisdom, but they never thought of letting her take the lead.


    ��You, yourself���� Xing Ji��s attitude softened, but he was still hesitating. From behind Su Liang came Qi Jun��s voice, ��I am also a person.��


    ��Xiaoqi will go with me,�� Su Liang smiled, ��We��ve known each other for a long time, and it��s good to have someone to rely on along the way. When we get back, I��ll have to treat Prince Xing to a drink, to thank him for considering everything so thoroughly and sending me a helper.��


    Since Su Liang said this, Xing Ji agreed, ��In that case, let��s do as you said. Bring the Imperial Decree and the Imperial Sword with you. If they are needed, use them.��


    Xing Ji: ��Is this a strange enough reason?


    ��I��m going alone. If nothing happens, there��s no need to show my face. Even if something does happen, I can��t do anything openly without leaving any trace. You just need to be safe and catch up as soon as possible. At that time, you can exert pressure openly, and I will assist secretly,�� Su Liang said.


    Xing Ji didn��t insist anymore.


    Since they had decided, they were going to part ways at the next intersection.


    ��Ajun, you must take good care of Su Liang!�� Xing Ji said seriously.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Marquis, rest assured, I will definitely protect Miss Su with my life!��


    These were the words that the real Qi Jun would say. Su Liang felt strange hearing them. It��s not that she thought Ning Jing wouldn��t protect her wholeheartedly, but she simply felt that someone as strong as Ning Jing shouldn��t need to put their life on the line.


    ��Don��t be reckless. Neither of you can have any idents,�� Xing Ji admonished ��Qi Jun��.


    Lin Bojun repeatedly reminded Su Liang not to push herself too hard, and to prioritize her own safety in case of any trouble.


    ��Actually, you are the ones in danger,�� Su Liang was calm, ��I��ll hide, and they won��t even find me, so what��s there to be afraid of? Goodbye for now, see you in Xuanbei City!��


    As soon as she finished speaking, Su Liang, apanied by ��Qi Jun��, turned into a secluded side road, and their figures disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Xing Ji, Lin Bojun, and the others continued their journey quickly.


    When they saw Qi Jiang again, he was surprised not to see his son there. Upon hearing Xing Ji exin the reasons, he sighed, ��That��s fine too.�� There was inevitably some worry about his son in his words, but he didn��t say anything more.


    Su Liang��s proposal to act alone was an agreement she and Ning Jing reached shortly after leaving home.


    It was the safest choice from both public and private perspectives.


    If they really went with Xing Ji and Qi Jiang all the way, it would be hard to guarantee that Qi Jiang wouldn��t notice Ning Jing��s ws. After all, he was Qi Jun��s biological father, and Ning Jing��s understanding of Qi Jun was limited. Perhaps it was some of Qi Jun��s habits or actions that they hadn��t seen that would expose him.


    However, it isn��t much of a big deal to reveal the disguise and identity change.


    But if they run into trouble, and Ning Jing exposes her powerful martial arts skills, people will inevitably suspect her identity and the purpose of hiding her strength.


    Lin Bojun knows. If the extremely smart Xing Ji discovers that Ning Jing is hiding her abilities and guesses that she is a fake Ning Jing, he might be able to link her with Gu Ling.


    That wouldn��t be ideal, and there��s no need for it.


    Ning Jing also doesn��t want to constantly disguise herself as someone else and not be able to have regr conversations with Su Liang.


    The breeze brushed their faces as Su Liang rode the horse swiftly,ughing and saying, ��I spent several months in the capital city, and now that I��vee out, I suddenly feel a sense of freedom regained.��


    ��Then don��t go back,�� Ning Jing said.


    ��I can��t do that. There are a few cups of wedding wine that I mustdrink. As long as Duanmu Cheng is still alive, it��s not over,�� Su Liang replied.


    Destroying the Wan family is also a necessary step inpletely breaking down Duanmu Cheng��s power.


    The weather had turned warmer, and Ning Jing, who had been to Xuanbei City, said that they would have to change horses midway and travel day and night, arriving at the fastest in davs.


    ��You guide the way and move at the fastest speed. Find time to rest during the day and replenish dried food,�� Su Liang said.


    Resting at night requires finding a ce that is sheltered from the wind and warm, which is not very convenient.


    Ning Jing had no objections.


    Their characters were the type that either didn��t do something or did it thoroughly and to the best of their ability.


    By working hard initially and arriving at Xuanbei City earlier, they could more easily control the situation afterwards.


    Hence, there will be no time for them to read books or learn anything in the future.


    Su Mansion in the capital city.


    Qi Jun was pretending to be Ning Jing, and Nian Jincheng didn��t n to show his face, fearing he would be discovered.


    Qi Jun also felt a bit awkward. He thought that only Yang Yu will be in the mansion, and he would have to ask her to cook for him, which felt ufortable from all angles.


    Yang Yu had noticed it too, and during dinner, she told Qi Jun that she would be leaving the next day.


    Qi Jun breathed a sigh of relief, ��Miss Yang is going back home?��


    Yang Yu nodded, ��It��s time to go back. That was the original n, but I didn��t expect Su Liang to leave the capital first.��


    ��Do you need someone to escort you?�� Qi Jun asked seriously.


    Yang Yu shook her head with a smile, ��No need, someone will protect me.�� ��That��s good,�� Qi Jun nodded.


    ��I went to say goodbye to Sister Wan today, and told her that when you are alone at home, a waiter from the restaurant will deliver meals three times a day. Just leave the dishes after eating, and the waiter will take them away when they deliver the next meal,�� Yang Yu said.


    Qi Jun quickly said that it was not necessary, and that he would find a solution himself.


    Yang Yu then said that this was Ning Jing��s choice when she was at home.


    Qi Jun hesitated for a moment, then epted it and thanked Yang Yu.


    ��There��s no need. When ites to spending money, don��t be shy. What we don��tck is money,�� Yang Yu said with a serious expression.


    Qi Jun touched his forehead, that��s true. The heads of the Ning family, Yang family, and Miss Wan��


    Yang Yu taught Qi Jun the Disguise Technique, and Qi Jun, being quick-witted, learned it in no time. He removed the disguise from his face and redid it in front of Yang Yu to show it to her.


    ��There��s no problem,�� Yang Yu said, ��Anyway, Brother Ning doesn��t like to go out or talk much. You can just stay at home and do whatever you want.��


    Qi Jun thought about it, indeed. Although Su Liang didn��t socialize much, she often interacted with her friends. Ning Jing was like her shadow. In normal circumstances, if Su Liang wasn��t at home, Ning Jing wouldn��t go out if she could help it.


    Having minimal contact with people, they wouldn��t have to worry too much about revealing any ws.


    After exining all the matters she could think of, Yang Yu went back to her room to rest.


    The next morning, Zhou Yuan drove a carriage to pick up Yang Yu, and she left Su Mansion.


    Qi Jun, disguised as Ning Jing, went to the Ministry of Revenue for work. Ning Jing��s position didn��t involve much work, and her colleagues were very polite. Qi Jun was initially quite nervous, but he rxedter on.


    As the day was about to end, Qi Jun felt that this experience was quite enjoyable and quite magical. When heter told his master and brother about it, they would surely envy him.


    Qi Jun even pre-emptively considered how to act when encountering Xing Yusheng and Qi Yan.


    Thinking of how Ning Jing had always been unkind to Xing Yusheng in their conversations, Qi Jun began rehearsing how to coldly ridicule hisown master in Ning Jing��s room��


    A major incident had urred in the capital city, but no chaos had resulted.


    Duanmu Cheng was ced under house arrest in the Imperial Pce. The news of him hiring assassins to kill Duanmu Ao had spread far and wide.


    Duanmu Yi openly demanded Duanmu Cheng��s execution in the court but was persuaded by a group of court officials not to do so.


    For a time, dark undercurrents surged in the court.


    As for Duanmu Yi��s arrangement for Xing Ji, Lin Bojun, and Su Liang to go north, many people actually knew about it, but Duanmu Yi never mentioned it publicly, so naturally, he didn��t say how to deal with the Wan family.


    Many people thought that with Duanmu Cheng having crippled Duanmu Ao and killed him, Duanmu Chen would soon ascend to the position of crown prince.


    However, five days had passed since Duanmu Ao��s death and Duanmu Yi still had not announced the appointment of a new crown prince.


    Duanmu Chen was not in a hurry, knowing that Duanmu Yi was maintaining stability and letting some people in the Wan family believe that Duanmu Cheng still had a chance to prevent them from taking any desperate actions.


    Duanmu Chen didn��t want to be a target at this time but also knew that even if he didn��t have the position of crown prince in hand, the Wan family would definitely spare no effort to eliminate him, so he was always cautious and extremely careful.


    After traveling day and night for five days, Su Liang and Ning Jing arrived in Pingbei City they had once lived in for a while without stopping to rest.


    The two of them seldom spoke, and even when they did, outsiders standing nearby with their ears pricked up wouldn��t understand because Ning Jing was practicing the English that Su Liang had taught her earlier.


    In fact, Su Liang thought that learning this wouldn��t be of much use to Ning Jing, but Ning Jing was very interested in the newnguage and writing system, saying that if it wasn��t convenient to speak, it could be used as a secret code between the two of them.


    Of course, Su Liang didn��t care. As long as Ning Jing was willing to put in the effort to learn, Su Liang would teach her.


    In the evening, the two returned to their ��hometown,�� Bei��an County.


    Looking at the familiar buildings and the hurried passersby in the evening, Su Liang was filled with emotion for a moment, ��I really want to go home and see if Little Tiger and Zhuzi have forgotten about me.��


    ��They won��t,�� Ning Jing said.


    ��Forget it, let��s get things done quickly. When we return to the capital city, we can pass by here again and stay at home for a few days,�� Su Liang said.


    When they arrived at Feiyan Town, Su Liang saw their old friend Hu Er from a distance. He looked healthy and, now doing legitimate business, his entire temperament had changed.


    Su Liang was dressed as a man and had disguised herself and Ning Jing. Their looks were very ordinary and didn��t attract attention.


    The two rode their horses past quickly, and Hu Er looked up at the sound of the hooves, seeing the familiar figures and his face lighting up with joy. Before he could even speak, they had already ridden away in the distance.


    Xiaoliu asked Hu Er, ��What is Second Master looking at?�� Hu Er smiled happily, ��A pair of loving birds just flew by..��

 Chapter 188 - 188: 188. Get rid of that woman as soon as possible.

    Chapter 188 - 188: 188. Get rid of that woman as soon as possible.


    Trantor: 549690339


    In March, the capital city was already in full bloom, but the northern border was still cold in the early spring.


    While riding on horseback through the wilderness, the wind whispered as they looked at the distant mountains, still covered with white, frozen snow.


    This was the first time Su Liang had traveled such a long distance after crossing through dimensions, seeing the changing natural scenery from the middle to the northern part of Qian Country.


    ��Let��s rest here. Tomorrow we��ll reach Xuanbei City.�� Ning Jing spoke, leading Su Liang into a valley.


    After finding a sheltered spot, they tied their horses to a tree and Ning Jing headed up the mountain.


    Su Liang followed with a bag, ��Have you been here before?��


    ��Yes.�� Ning Jing��s voice came from ahead.


    After walking for a while, Ning Jing turned back and saw Su Liang crouching on the ground, digging for something.


    He returned to her side.


    ��Good medicine.�� Su Liang happily raised a dried-up herb.


    Ning Jing urately named the herb. He had read all the medical books she had.


    While he had no practical experience in Medical Skills, he had learned a lot in theory.


    Su Liang put away the herbs, and the two reached mid-hill. Ning Jing went to a ce overgrown with weeds, moved tworge stones, and revealed the entrance to a cave.


    Su Liang was surprised, ��Have you lived here before?��


    Ning Jing nodded and motioned Su Liang to stay outside while he crouched to enter.


    Looking around, Su found that from her position, she could already see the gate of Xuanbei City.


    She had gathered a pile of firewood by the time Ning Jing��s voice came from inside the cave.


    The cave was too low for Su Liang to enter without crouching, but she found it quite spacious once inside.


    The sun had not yet set, and with the lighting through the entrance, Su


    Liang noticed that the stone walls had been artificially smoothed, quite even.


    There was a clean straw mat on the ground, probably left by Ning Jing when he had stayed here before, and it was covered with a piece of cloth.


    The firece was a recessed circle, charred ck from use.


    Su Liang brought her luggage in, followed by the firewood.


    The temperature in the mountains dropped once the sky darkened.


    She lit a bonfire and skewered the dried tbread with a clean piece of wood to roast over the mes.


    They had bought a small iron pot along the way; Ning Jing had returned with water, which was already heating up.


    He moved a wooden stump inside, cing a te and two bowls on top.


    Su Liang put a roasted cake on the te.


    After all the bread was roasted, Ning Jing had been gone for quite some time, so Su Liang was about to go out and look for him when she saw hime in.


    She smelled raw meat �C Ning Jing had brought back a cleaned wild chicken.


    What surprised her was, ��I didn��t think you knew how to kill a chicken.�� Usually, at home, she was the one who did such tasks.


    ��I can asionally.�� Ning Jing replied as he took out a knife and cut the chicken into pieces.


    Su Liang opened her bag and took out the spices. She had prepared them herself, and Ning Jing had especially brought them from the capital city; they had not used them yet on the way.


    Both of them drank some water and ate half a te of roasted cakes.


    When the chicken soup emanated a delicious fragrance, Su Liang sighed,


    ��Finally, I can have a hot meal.��


    Under the clear moonlight in the mountains, Su Liang and Ning Jing sat on the stone by the cave entrance, each holding a bowl of chicken soup.


    It had only been six and a half days since they set out from the capital city, faster than their nned journey.


    They were truly exhausted since they had limited time to rest each day, and they didn��t eat or sleep well.


    ��I thought you were always in the capital city and staying at Huguo Temple before the Gu Family incident. After that, you went to Su Family Vige.�� Su Liang spoke, ��Were you sneaking out to y during your years at the temple since you were rarely seen?��


    ��Sometimes.�� Ning Jing replied.


    They each ate a chicken leg.


    Having not eaten meat for several days, they both finished their meal and drank the soup.


    Su Liang felt much less fatigued. Eating meat was the best remedy.


    ��We don��t know what tomorrow will be like, so let��s have a good night��s sleep and keep up our strength.�� Su Liang yawned, ��Who sleeps first?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��Together.��


    Su Liang paused. She hadn��t thought much about it, believing it was for safety reasons that they should take turns keeping watch during the first and second half of the night.


    Ning Jing didn��t misunderstand, ��No need.��


    Upon extinguishing the fire, Ning Jing let Su Liang lie on the mat with dry straw underneath. It wasn��t hard, and she could use her luggage as a pillow and clothing as a nket.


    Ning Jing sat down by the entrance of the cave and closed his eyes.


    ��We��ll switch at the third watch. Call me when you wake up.�� Su Liang said, yawned again, closed her eyes, and soon fell asleep as drowsiness overcame her.


    Ning Jing remained motionless, eyes still closed, like a stone statue.


    Su Liang opened her eyes, and it was already broad daylight.


    She sat up, looked instinctively at the ce where Ning Jing had sat the night before, and found it empty. Frowning slightly, she quickly got up.


    Leaving the cave, she saw a slender figure bathed in the morning lighting up from the foot of the mountain. The ordinary appearance created by disguise couldn��t hide his cold and dustless temperament.


    ��I went to feed the horses.�� Ning Jing said, ��Pack up and let��s go.��


    Without relighting the fire, they drank some cooled water from the previous night, restored the cave entrance, and then descended the mountain. They rode their horses through the valley, and Xuanbei City appeared in the distance.


    Liang Country, located in the northern part of Qian Country, had always been at odds with Qian. The most recent major conflict had taken ce three years ago, with heavy casualties on both sides; a stalemate had led to a ceasefire agreement.


    However, Liang Country��s cold climate, barrennd, and poor resources resulted in constant attempts to invade Qjan. The northern border had been


    uneasy in the past year.


    Despite several tests from Liang Country, the two sides had not had an open conflict. Officially, it was still a peaceful period between the two countries.


    As Xuanbei City was a necessary stop on the way from Qian to Liang, there were many merchants transporting goods between the two countries.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing disguised themselves as brothers who were going to Liang Country to buy fur. They showed the silver notes they had brought with them, and ��shared�� some with the city guards before easily entering the city. They found an inconspicuous inn and booked a small courtyard.


    After cing their luggage, they went out to eat.


    Having been here before, Ning Jing led Su Liang into a small, unassuming restaurant. It appeared rather shabby from the outside but was bustling inside.


    The men drinking and boasting inside paid little attention to the neers. People from all over came through here, and Su Liang and Ning Jing didn��t stand out.


    Ning Jing ordered food and drinks.


    While waiting for the dishes to be served, Su Liang overheard people at the neighboring table saying that the second son of General Wan of the military mansion had taken in another concubine a few days ago.


    A man, unable to hide his frustration, lowered his voice and said, ��All the good-looking girls in the city are being taken by that Second Son Wan!��


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang was filled with anger, instantly reminded of Gai Huai��an who once caused trouble to many young girls in Bei��an County.


    These children of the elite, relying on the far distance from the emperor, treated themselves as local tyrants, doing whatever they wanted.


    ��Be careful not to let others hear you. If the word reaches the Second Son Wan��s ears, your life will be in danger!�� An elderly man lightly snorted.


    ��I saw the two sons of the Wan family leading soldiers out of the north city gate early in the morning. I wonder if those barbarians from the north came to make trouble again!�� A middle-aged man said.


    ��Drive them back if theye!�� A man pped the table, ��I heard those barbarians are so hungry they can��t even eat rice properly. Look at them,ing to beg with their bowls in their hands, yet still thinking about fighting with us!��


    Laughter filled the restaurant.


    Indeed, that was the truth. Liang Country suffered from a constant shortage of food, withmon people often starving or freezing to death, and it was far worse in terms of natural conditions than Qian Country.


    And this was the main reason why Liang Country would not give up invading Qian Country.


    Upon hearing this, the useful information Su Liang received was that Father and Son Wan in Xuanbei City still didn��t know about the major changes in the capital city. Otherwise, Second Son Wan wouldn��t have the leisure to take in a concubine, and it seemed like today was just an ordinary day.


    The food and drinks were served.


    The portions were generous, the cooking was a bit rough, but it had a unique taste.


    Ning Jing only poured Su Liang half a cup of alcohol. She took a sip, found it spicy, and set it down.


    Ning Jing calmly drank two cups and didn��t drink any more.


    After leaving the restaurant, the two walked around Xuanbei City but didn��t go near the military camp before returning to the inn.


    ��Judging by the timing, even if Wan Shan is not aware of the situation now, he will soon receive the news from the capital,�� analyzed Su Liang. ��We must act tonight.��


    ��Yes, let��s go to bed.�� Ning Jing said, standing up, ��Go to your own room.�� Su Liang: ��


    After catching up on some sleep, when Su Liang woke up again, she felt refreshed, and the fatigue of the past few days was gone.


    As night fell, the two changed to another big restaurant for dinner, learning that the two Wan brothers who had led the soldiers out of the city in the morning had returned by evening.


    ��The barbarians from Liang Country came again, and General Wan received the news early on. He sent two sons to lead the soldiers out of the city, and they drove them far away!�� A man said loudly.


    Praises for the Wan family��s father and sons filled the restaurant, showing their high reputation in Xuanbei City.


    ��I heard that General Wan��s old injury has rpsed. I sincerely hope that there is a divine doctor who can cure him. Our Qian Country still needs him to guard our borders!�� Someone sincerely said.


    Although Su Liang was a doctor, she couldn��t just visit Wan Shan to treat him. Given his status, he would certainly be very cautious about neers appearing around him.


    After dinner, the two returned to the inn. Before long, they put out themp, put on their nightclothes, covered their faces with ck cloths, and quietly left the inn to head towards the General Mansion in Xuanbei City.


    Both day and night, the General Mansion was heavily guarded. The two kept their distance and observed for a while. They sneaked into the General Mansion when the soldiers changed their shifts.


    The mansion covered arge area, but there were only three adjoining courtyards with lights on. Deducing, these should be the residences of the Wan family��s three fathers and sons.


    Wan Shan��s wife was in the capital city, the daughters-inw, who were originally in Xuanbei City, were sent back to the capital city when they became pregnant. It was Duanmu Yi��s idea.


    However, the three men weren��t short of femalepany. Wan Shan and his eldest son, Wan Cong, each had a concubine by their side, while the second son, Wan Lin, had eight. Once they got pregnant, they would be sent to the capital city. After giving birth, they were not brought back. Currently, he had three by his side, including the newly taken one.


    After exchanging looks, Su Liang and Ning Jing chose a courtyard that didn��t seem to belong to Wan Shan.


    Ning Jing went first and confirmed no one would discover them. Su Liang approached him.


    Su Liang hid behind arge tree, keeping an eye on Ning Jing, who leaned against the back wall, waiting for him to signal.


    To Su Liang��s surprise, Ning Jing returned to her side after just a short while.


    ��No one there?�� Su Liang found it strange. She thought they should have listened longer to make sure no one was in the room.


    ��It��s Wan Lin.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang frowned, ��We could still listen to what he��s up to.��


    ��And his concubine.�� Ning Jing��s expression remained calm.


    Su Liang immediately understood, ��Oh, let��s try another one.�� Certain adult matters were better left unheard, lest they dirty their ears.


    They moved on and entered another courtyard.


    Ning Jing went to eavesdrop first again, but this time he listened for quite a while without gesturing to Su Liang. Su Liang patiently waited in a corner.


    Ning Jing finally returned, saying, ��There��s no one.��


    Su Liang: ��Alright. What a waste to leave the light on when no one��s there.


    Thus, the two arrived at their third target courtyard.


    At first nce, it was clear this was the main courtyard. Unsurprisingly, it was Wan Shan��s residence.


    It didn��t take long for Ning Jing to make a silent gesture to Su Liang after approaching the house.


    Su Liang slowly got closer, her ears perked up listening to the voicesing from inside.


    First, a young man spoke, ��I never expected the emperor to depose the crown prince! Does he really want Duanmu Chen to be the new crown prince?��


    A momentter, a middle-aged man replied, ��Duanmu Chen? He��s just a bit clever. If the new crown prince is him, I��ll send him to meet the Yama King sooner rather thanter!��


    ��Ah, if only we��d known it woulde to this, we should��ve gotten rid of Duanmu Chen sooner. Father, I think after deposing the crown prince, the emperor��s next step will be to make us hand over our military power!��


    ��Hmph! The Wan family has made great contributions to Qian Country. If the emperor is unkind, he cannot me us for being unrighteous!��


    ��Father, we didn��t report Liang Country��s several attempts for a truce to the court. What if that backfires?��


    ��What is there to be afraid of? Who in Qian Country would believe that those barbarians from Liang Country don��t want war? If we make peace with them, where will our opportunity to earn meritse from?��


    ��Haha, today my second brother and I led troops out of the city for a ride. The report we submitted to the court will earn us another merit! By then, even themon people won��t support the emperor if he tries to move against the Wan family! ��


    ��Why hasn��t your second brother arrived yet?��


    ��Forget about him. He just got a beautiful woman and is enjoying himself. The matter of the deposed crown prince requires our attention!��


    ��The crown prince really messed things up. With his status, he can have any woman, but he had to get involved with Xiao Mulian! Making such a mess and not even cleaning up properly afterward, leaving a loose end!��


    ��With the crown prince��s identity, what kind of woman wouldn��t he have ess to? Even his own sisters would be at his disposal. However, that Martial Arts Champion Su Liang was certainly unexpected. In just over a year, how did she be so capable? Hasn��t the emperor ever suspected her of being a spy?��


    ��With something so obvious, the emperor must have investigated her thoroughly before entrusting her with an important position. Right now, the emperor has deposed the Eldest Prince but his attitude towards the Second Prince is unclear. Let��s wait for more news; we should know the candidate for the new crown prince soon.��


    ��The Second Prince? I don��t think the emperor will make him the crown prince.


    He will surely take the opportunity to elevate Duanmu Chen!��


    As soon as Wan Cong finished speaking, new news from the capital city arrived. Contrary to his expectation, the news confirmed that the new crown prince was indeed Duanmu Ao!


    After dismissing the messenger, Wan Cong sneered, ��It seems the emperor is still wary of our Wan family! Even after deposing the Eldest Prince, the position of crown prince still can��t be separated from the Wan family!��


    Wan Shan��s voice, however, grew somber, ��I still feel like the emperor is trying to deceive us.��


    ��What should we do now?�� Wan Cong asked.


    Wan Shan coldly snorted, ��The problem lies with that Su Liang! Send a message back to the capital, urging the Empress Dowager and the Empress to get rid of that woman as soon as possible!��

 Chapter 189 - 189: 189. Take the first move to gain the upper hand

    Chapter 189: 189. Take the first move to gain the upper hand


    Trantor: 549690339


    The night wind was bleak, clouds covering the moon.


    ��Father, what if the emperor is only making the second prince the crown prince as a ruse to confuse us, to take away our military power and then appoint


    Duanmu Chen as the crown prince. what should we do?�� Wan Cong asked


    solemnly.


    Wan Shan snorted coldly, ��If it reallyes to that, the emperor is pushing us! If both the eldest and second prince suffer misfortune, the Qian Country won��t belong to the Duanmu n anymore!��


    ��You mean���� Wan Cong��s voice was filled with excitement.


    ��We don��t have a way out, to endure is to march to death!�� Wan Shan uttered coldly.


    ��Since father said this, I��ve gotten the idea,�� Wan Cong replied.


    ��Let��s look at the current situation in the capital city. While the second prince still holds the position of the crown prince, let him get rid of nuisances like Duanmu Chen and Su Liang!�� Wan Shan sneered coldly, ��They really create more problems than they solve. If his brothers were more prudent and with our support, how could Duanmu Chen have gained an advantage?��


    ��Father, cool down. They are, after all, born into royalty. I will go ahead and send our message to the capital city,�� Wan Cong said and got up to leave. Suddenly, he turned back and sat down, ��Father, what if the emperor has already sent someone here, asking us to hand over power and return to the capital..


    Wan Shan��s expression changed, ��It��s possible! If someone ising, they probably would be here in the next few days!��


    ��We��d better not do anything in public that would attract criticism, otherwise, it will be harder to win people over,�� said Wan Cong. They had racked their brains, creating achievements out of thea trics, all to win over the hearts of the army and people.


    The matter of Duanmu Yi being deposed as the crown prince was an internal affair of the royal family, and they could not have any objection about it. If the imperial envoy openly enters Xuanbei City and something happens in the city, Wan Shan would be held responsible.


    Upon contemtion, Wan Shan��s expression became solemn, ��Immediately arrange for spies to go south for investigation, and promptly report if anyone from the capital city is found!��


    ��We have to stop them!�� said Wan Cong dauntingly.


    ��Exactly, we can��t let them strut into the city to see me and announce the Imperial Decree. If ites to that, we will be stuck! Choose a ce for an ambush, no matter whoes, we have to assassinate them before they enter Xuanbei City! Even if the emperor gets wind that we did it, without any evidence, he can��t do anything.�� Wan Shan ordered coldly, ��Get my second son to get his act together and handle the situation!��


    ��I��ll go find my brother right away. He��s skilled in martial arts, so I��ll let him lead the team to assassinate the imperial envoy!�� With these words, Wan Cong hurriedly left.


    The room fell silent.


    Hidden beneath the back window, Su Liang and Ning Jing heard the conversation between the father and son of the Wan family. The information they provided was quite substantial.


    Wan Shan��stest information was that Duanmu Ao had be the crown prince, but he had not made a significant move yet.


    Assuming nothing unexpected urs, news of Duanmu Ao��s death should reach Xuanbei City in one more day.


    At that time, the father and son of the Wan family definitely won��t be as calm as they are tonight.


    As for getting rid of Duanmu Chen and Su Liang, and assassinating the imperial envoy, these were things that Su Liang had anticipated before her arrival. There is not much unexpected about it.


    She had also thought that if the father and son of the Wan family were truly loyal subjects, and simply had blood rtions with Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao without any intention of rebellion, then they should naturally be a little more courteous.


    But now, the facts are right in front of her.


    All three members of the family are up to no good. They might indeed be skilled, but their ambitions are unjust. When dealing with major issues like the peace talks with Liang Country, they should report to the royal family for decision-making, regardless of the their true or false intentions. However, they continuously create the illusion of brave resistance against the invasion of Liang Country to gain merit and fame.


    Even in their conversations, their aspiration for power and usurpation is revealed.


    In this case, Su Liang felt that there is no time to dy and she had to act now.


    Initially, she intended to watch the situation before deciding what to do. But sincest evening, she already had a new n.


    Su Liang tugged at Ning Jing��s sleeve. He understood, and the two of them silently left the room.


    But they only went to the deserted back garden of the General��s Mansion, and didn��t leave the mansion.


    It��s more convenient to talk here.


    Su Liang briefly shared her idea with Ning Jing. Ning Jing remained silent but nodded in agreement.


    ��Did you bring it?�� Su Liang asked softly.


    Ning Jing nodded again, ��Wait here.�� With these words, he disappeared.


    Su Liang climbed a tall tree. From there, she could see the lights in the front yard from afar but couldn��t see anyone.


    Wan Cong dragged Wan Lin in front of Wan Shan. After Wan Shan scolded them a few times, the brothers left to attend to their respective tasks.


    Setup time is approaching.


    A concubine sent him a bowl of chicken soup, but he impatiently drove her away.


    Another hour passed before Wan Shan blew out themp and went to bed.


    A faint fragrance filled the room, and Wan Shan��s snoring was soon silenced.


    Ning Jing approached the bed, lifted the bed curtain, pulled Wan Shan up from the bed, but he did not respond.


    A silver needle shimmering in the dimly lit room was plunged into a certain point on Wan Shan��s body.


    After a moment, Ning Jing let go of Wan Shan, whoy back t on the bed. Then, Ning Jing pulled his arm from the inside and pulled it outward. As soon as he let go, Wan Shan rolled off the bed, his head facing down and hitting the ground!


    Ning Jing opened a half window. The chilly night wind blew in, and the room was once again quiet.


    Su Liang leaned against the tree and feigned slumber. After an unknown amount of time passed, she felt the tree shake. She looked down and leaped off the tree, touched the ck cloth on her face to make sure it was secure.


    ��Is everything settled?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Yes, let��s go.�� Ning Jing led Su Liang away along the same path they hade.


    Out of caution, the two of them waited for a long time, and it was only during the next changing of the guards that they left the General��s Mansion and went straight back to the inn.


    By the time they sat down to drink a ss of water, it was already dawn.


    They had a nap the night before, stayed up all night but Su Liang didn��t feel tired at all. She sat in Ning Jing��s room brainstorming about the next move.


    ��Wan Shan asked Wan Lin to lead the team to intercept the Imperial Envoy. It seems that womanizer possesses some skills. Should we go back and help?�� Su Liang asked, ��If nothing happens to Uncle Xing and Second Brother Lin on the way, they should arrive soon.��


    Wan Shan and his son n to meet the envoy appointed by Duanmu Yi before they can enter Xuanbei City and send them to meet the Yama King. They will pretend that the Imperial Decree never reached them.


    The idea that Su Liang came up withst night is to strike first.


    She arranged for Ning Jing to acupuncture Wan Shan, which would lead to symptoms of stroke. He would be conscious but unable to speak or move.


    No imperial envoy has arrived yet, and the royal family has not done anything openly, so it is ��Wan Shan had a stroke and became paralyzed when he got up in the middle of the night��. When Xing Ji arrives, all he needs to do is express remorse and concern.


    Anyhow, they n on taking a covert approach, and Su Liang painstakingly rushed to seize the initiative.


    With Wan Shan gone, his two sons, due tock of promotion by Duanmu Yi to a higher position, do not hold much sway within the Xuanbei City militarypared to Wan Shan, and won��t stir much chaos.


    Therefore, now Su Liang has to guarantee that Xing Ji and Lin Bojun arrive safely in Xuanbei City.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��I��ll go, you stay.��


    Su Liang smiled slightly, ��That��s exactly what I had in mind. You��re more skilled, so it will be safer. I still need to watch this ce to prevent any mishaps. It��s best not to let Uncle Xing and Uncle Qi see you. Just take care of the problem secretly ande back.��


    ��I��m hungry,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang cleared her throat slightly, ��There��s no way to cook here, let��s go out to eat. After eating, you go on with your business, I��ll roam around the city.��


    After washing up and changing their clothes, they left the inn and chose a roadside breakfast stall to eat.


    The surface of Xuanbei City seemed no different from usual, but Su Liang noticed two guards from the City Lord��s Mansion dragging a white-bearded old man with a medicine box away in a hurry.


    Wan Shan suddenly fell ill, Wan Cong should have suppressed the news.


    This was normal, even if they didn��t harbor malicious intentions, news of Wan Shan��s condition couldn��t be disclosed to Liang Country, or else it might trigger a war.


    These were things Su Liang had considered in advance.


    Xing Ji, maybe arriving in a day or two, should have no problem stabilizing the situation with his capabilities.


    After having breakfast, they returned to the inn, where Ning Jing secretly left alone, exiting the city then returning on the road to meet Xing Ji and Lin Bojun.


    Su Liang went to the pub again after a while.


    There weren��t many people at this time, so Su Liang asked the pub waiter about doing business in Liang Country.


    Before she could finish, a man drinking at a nearby table with a wine pot in hand approached.


    ��Young fellow, you��re alone and want to do business in Liang Country? I advise you to go home as soon as possible!�� The man had a beard but appeared to be in his twenties and acted extravagantly.


    Su Liang kept a straight face, shook her head and said, ��It��s not just me, my brother is with me too. I heard that fur in Liang Country is very cheap, if we bring it back and sell it, we can make a fortune.��


    At these words, the bearded man burst outughing, ��Sure, the fur business can make money, who doesn��t know? But if it were so easy to make big money, all businessmen would be rich! And that��s not to mention the terrible climate in Liang Country. You, with your frail figure, might not even be able to endure the hardship. As for doing business, there��s no easy way in and out. Once you��re there, people may loot everything you have. Then, you��ll have nowhere to cry!��


    ��Is it really that dangerous?�� Su Liang frowned, ��But we��ve made it to Xuanbei City. We can��t go home empty-handed����


    ��Are you afraid of losing face? It��s always better than losing one��s life! Listen to your elder brother, you better go home to your mother!�� With that, the bearded man raised his wine pot, clinked sses with Su Liang and gulped down several mouthfuls of wine.


    Su Liang sighed deeply, ��I��ll go back and discuss it with my brother. If it doesn��t work out, we��ll go home. Where are you from, elder brother?��


    ��Me? I��m a local of Xuanbei City!�� The bearded man showed a big grin, revealing a row of neat white teeth. ��Where are you from, young fellow?�� ��Pingbei City,�� Su Liang casually said.


    The bearded man shook his head, ��It��s sofortable there, whye here?�� ��I wanted to try my luck,�� Su Liang said.


    The bearded manughed again, ��Young fellow, I admire your courage, but don��te again next time! This is not a good ce. It might look peaceful now, but who knows when a war will break out!��


    ��Really?�� Su Liang was surprised, ��I just arrived yesterday and heard that the two sons of the Wan Family are very brave. Every time the soldiers from Liang Country approached, they were driven back to their base.��


    The bearded man scoffed, and in a low voice said, ��The soldiers from Liang


    Country never even came, it��s been three months! The two sons of the Wan Family have supposedly repelled them more than a dozen times in these three months. What a joke!��


    Su Liang looked shocked, ��This����


    A soldier from outside shouted to the bearded man, ��Boss, the Eldest Prince wants to see you!��


    The bearded man lifted his head and emptied the wine pot, leaving not a single drop. He ced a chunk of broken silver on the table, ��I have also paid for the young fellow��s drink! Let��s drink together next time!��


    Upon saying this, he picked up the waist sword from the table next to him and walked out briskly.


    At the doorway, the bearded man turned back and asked Su Liang, ��What��s your name, young fellow?��


    ��Wen Liang,�� Su Liang casually replied. Her real name was too cold, she chose a warmer alias.


    The bearded manughed as he exited, ��You do look quite kind and gentle!��


    When Su Liang saw the waitere over to collect the money, she asked him, ��Is that big brother from the military camp?��


    The waiter nodded and seemed to recognize him, ��That��s General Shen, one of the Eldest Prince��s subordinates in the Wan Family. Hees to drink whenever he has time!��


    Su Liang was truly surprised this time. He wasn��t just a man from the military, but also Wan Cong��s subordinate. He was clearly aware of the shady dealings of the Wan brothers, but why would he tell all this to Su Liang, a stranger he had just met? Or maybe he disapproved of their actions, deliberately spreading the news, and just happened to run into Su Liang today?


    No matter the reason, Su Liang felt that this General Shen could serve as a witnesster, using Wan Shan and his sons of false reporting and fraudulent practices.


    Moreover, it could be seen that the bearded man was not really loyal to Wan Cong.


    This was good news for Su Liang.


    With a te of peanuts, Su Liang ate them one by one, until the pub started to get crowded as noon approached.


    Then she heard that all the doctors in the city had been taken to the City Lord Mansion that day, and none of them had emerged even after half a day.


    However, no one knew the truth yet; they all thought that Wan Shan had a rpse of his old illness.


    Su Liang didn��t leave the pub until the afternoon. She strolled around the city, covertly observing Qian Country��s northern border city.


    From her perspective, it seemed that some of the defenses were not well ced. Later, if Xing Ji took charge of Xuanbei City, Su Liang could offer him some suggestions on improvements.


    She didn��t return to the inn until evening, carrying some food she had bought.


    That night, Su Liang did not make another attempt to infiltrate the City Lord��s mansion. She read some books she had bought from a roadside stall during the day before falling asleep.


    Wan Lin had set off with his party in the middle of the night.


    Ning Jing only started to chase them in the morning, and by evening she had found them, setting up an ambush in a mountain valley on the inevitable route to Xuanbei City.


    It wasn��t the valley where Ning Jing and Su Liang had temporarily stayed, but one further away from Xuanbei City.


    As the sky began to darken��


    Ning Jing hid at a safe distance, listening to Wan Linining and scolding his subordinates with obvious irritation; he obviously didn��t like this assignment.


    The scout, whom they had sent, returned with news that a group of people from the capital city was on the way, led by Xing Ji, the former Bei Jingwang, now the Marquis Zhong Xin.


    ��That Xing was actuallymissioned toe here? He��s courting death!�� Wan Lin, who had brought trusted men from the Wan Family, had no inhibitions in his speech.


    The scout reported that Xing Ji��s party was expected to pass through their location before dawn.


    ��Everyone, perk up! If anything goes wrong, none of you will survive!�� Wan Lin coldlymanded, then scolded his subordinates, ��Where��s the water?��


    A subordinate went to fetch water from a nearby spring and ran back, handing a delicate water sac to Wan Lin.


    Ning Jing quietly watched as Wan Lin took a few sips of water, and not longter, fell t on the ground.


    Others who had also drunk water from the nearby spring also fell unconscious. Only three men remained awake, looking panicked and ready to take Wan Lin and hide away.


    But not long after, all three felt a shadow sh before their eyes. They couldn��t make out who it was before they were knocked unconscious..

 Chapter 190 - 190:190. That woman

    Chapter 190:190. That woman


    Trantor: 549690339


    The sky had just lightened, and the sounds of military training could be heard from the northern part of Xuanbei City.


    Day after day it went like this, the nearbymon people had long be ustomed to it.


    Su Liang woke up, hearing amotion next door, not knowing when Ning Jing returned.


    Since she came back so quickly, and did not wake her up, presumably, the problem was resolved smoothly.


    Su Liang got ready and went out. She arrived at Ning Jing��s door and was about to knock, but the door opened from the inside.


    Ning Jing still wore the in disguise from before. Seeing Su Liang, she spoke indifferently, ��They will arrive today.�� Su Liang stepped inside, ��Where��s Wan Lin?��


    ��He��s been knocked unconscious.�� Ning Jing said.


    ��As long as he��s not dead, he��s still useful.�� Su Liang breathed a sigh of relief,


    ��From now on, it��s up to Uncle Xing. Although I was also sent by the emperor, I��ll wait until the situation is stable before revealing myself.��


    In order to be prepared for any eventuality, she and Ning Jing decided to temporarily keep their identities hidden and work in secret for a more secure approach.


    The two, like yesterday, went together to have breakfast.


    They heard people discussing the matter of Wan Shan��s old illnessing back.


    Outsiders did not know that Wan Shan was paralyzed, and only thought that he had not recovered from an old injury caused by fighting in the military years ago. Their remarks were full of concern and respect for him.


    There were indeed different opinions, but not challenging Wan Shan. Instead, they spected that Wan Shan was feigning illness to deceive the Liang Country��s army and lure the enemy in.


    If Su Liang had not known the truth, she too would have suspected such things.


    But she did know, and she could not help but wonder how much water was in the ��glorious achievements�� that the Wan brothers had established in the Northern Border over the past few years.


    When Xing Ji arrived, Wan Shan��s true face would soon be exposed. Su Liang was looking forward to it.


    ��Little Wen!��


    A loud shout came, and Su Liang, who was looking at the y figurines being sold on the roadside, had no reaction.


    ��Wen Liang!�� Another shout came.


    Ning Jing looked at the general leading a group of soldiersing their way and tugged Su Liang��s sleeve, ��Is he calling you?��


    Only then did Su Liang snap back to reality and remember that she had casually chosen the pseudonym Wen Liang the day before.


    ��General Che.�� Su Liang saluted.


    ��Haha, you found out my surname, didn��t you?�� The bearded manughed as he approached them. His eyes fell on Ning Jing as he reached out and patted his shoulder.


    Ning Jing dodged the gesture.


    The bearded man��s hand missed, and he paused awkwardly before rubbing his hands, ��Little Wen, is this your brother? Why are your builds so thin?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��This is my brother, Wen Gu.�� Another name she had just made up on the spot.


    ��This name is a bit strange.�� The bearded manughed.


    ��Not strange.�� Su Liang shook her head. ��Originally, I should have been named


    Wen Zhixin. Wen Gu and Zhixin.��


    Ning Jing turned to buy the little y figurine Su Liang had been looking at earlier, not wanting to listen to her nonsense.


    The bearded manughed heartily, ��So why didn��t you go by Wen Zhixin instead?��


    ��I don��t like writing. My father changed it to a simpler name.�� Su Liang said without changing her expression, ��I still don��t know General Chels full name?��


    ��My apologies, I love writing too, so my name is quiteplex. It��s just a single character �C Yun.�� Che Yun said with a smile, ��Are you and your brother still going to Liang Country for business?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No, we��re just going to stay in Xuanbei City for a few days before going home.��


    ��That��s more like it!�� Che Yun nodded in agreement, then wiggled his fingers and tried to tousle Su Liang��s hair.


    Ning Jing grabbed Su Liang��s arm and pulled her behind him, his expression nd, ��General Che is very busy, we won��t disturb him any longer.��


    Che Yun rubbed his hands awkwardly once more and chuckled, ��I had a younger brother who got lost when he was little. If he were alive, he would be as big as Little Wen. So when I saw Little Wen yesterday, I felt an instant affection.��


    He wanted to say more, but his subordinate hurried over, ��General, we need to get going. We haven��t taken care of the matters the Young Master asked for.��


    ��General Che, you should get going.�� Su Liang urged quickly.


    ��Which inn are you staying at? I��lle to find you for a drink when I��m free!�� Che Yun asked.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��My younger brother doesn��t drink.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��It��s not that I can��t drink, it��s that my brother won��t let me.��


    As soon as she said this, Ning Jing pulled Su Liang away from Che Yun, creating some distance.


    Watching Che Yun and his soldiers walk away, Su Liang whispered to Ning Jing, ��He knows the shameful dealings of the Wan brothers and can testifyter. ��


    ��Uncle Xing will find out when he arrives.�� Ning Jing handed the y figurine she had bought to Su Liang.


    It was a cute, chubby little y doll. Su Liangughed and asked, ��Doesn��t it look like Zhengzheng?��


    Ning Jing took another look, ��No, it doesn��t.��


    Su Liang hummed softly, ��Since you bought it, you must have a reason. If it doesn��t look like Zhengzheng, then it must look like you.�� As she spoke, Su Liang poked the y doll��s nose, ��It��s better looking than you. General Che already said you��re too thin; it��s only festive to be plump.��


    ��You���� Ning Jing��s voice paused, ��You like that kind of look?��


    ��What kind?�� Su Liang followed Ning Jing��s gaze and saw a plump, obese man swaying past.


    Su Liang��s mouth twitched slightly, ��Are you being polite?��


    Ning Jing didn��t answer and walked towards a direction.


    Su Liang followed with her y doll, only to realize when Ning Jing paused that they had arrived at a tea house run by the Ning Family. She hadn��t even noticed it yesterday.


    Although Xuanbei City was not as bustling and elegant as other major cities in Qian Country, there were still many merchants passing through. The tea house had a second floor, which was a good ce for merchants to rest and discuss business. The first floor sold various kinds of tea, and the business had always been good.


    Ning Jing had kept their identities hidden, so the two sat at the window on the second floor, watching peoplee and go down below. ��Xiaoqi shouldn��t be discovered at home, right?�� Su Liang suddenly remembered.


    But Ning Jing retorted, ��Xiaonian, Xiaoqi �� do you feel very old?��


    Su Liang raised her eyebrows, ��If I really counted my age, I would be older than all of you.�� Psychological age.


    ��You��re not even fifteen years old yet. What��s the big deal?�� Ning Jing shook his head.


    ��Does it sound strange to you? Well, you can bear with it.�� Su Liang said she would not change her tune.


    ��Whatever.�� Ning Jing replied.


    With that, Su Liangpletely forgot what she was going to say.


    When they were almost finished with their cup of tea, Su Liang had a thought,


    ��Could it be that Wan Cong never received a message from Wan Lin and sent


    Che Yun to patrol on the surface but actually to assist Wan Lin?��


    Ning Jing frowned slightly, ��Possibly.��


    ��During the day, there should be no problem. Che Yun seemed to be dissatisfied with the Wan Brothers and didn��t seem in a hurry today.�� Su Liang said, ��Let��s just wait here for Uncle Xing. If we don��t see him by noon, we��ll go looking.�� Ning Jing suddenly got up, ��I��m going to buy something.��


    Without waiting for Su Liang to ask questions, he had already gone out and closed the door from the outside.


    Su Liang looked down from above and saw Ning Jing leave the tea house and turn into an alley, disappearing from sight.


    Su Liang thought Ning Jing was secretly meeting up with Xing Ji, and feeling reassured, he sat down to drink tea and watch the street below.


    Approaching noon, Ning Jing returned.


    As soon as he sat down, he began to speak, ��In Xuanbei City, there is a family with the surname Che. They have two sons. The eldest is twenty-two years old, and the younger one went missing when he was four. If he is still alive, he would be sixteen this year.��


    Su Liang was taken aback, ��You went to investigate Che Yun? It seems there are no issues then. What do you think is wrong?��


    ��Nothing, just idle curiosity,�� Ning Jing said.


    ��I thought you went to meet up with Uncle Xing,�� Su Liang said, looking outside again, only to see amotion urring in the direction of the city gate.


    They didn��t go down, watching as Xing Ji led the way, followed by Lin Bojun and a team of elite soldiers, entering Xuanbei City.


    There was no sign of Che Yun and his soldiers, nor was Wan Lin present.


    As they passed, themon people made way for them.


    News quickly spread that the Emperor had sent a special envoy, the former Bei Jingwang, now Marquis Zhong Xin, Xing Ji.


    As the capital city��s controversy over the crown prince had not yet reached Xuanbei City, only a few people spected that Xing Ji hade to rece Wan Shan.


    Xing Ji��s entourage passed beneath the tea house, and as if sensing something, he looked up, meeting Su Liang��s gaze. He calmly withdrew his eyes and continued on with his people.


    Wan Cong, who was in the General Mansion, had not received any news from Wan Lin. He sent his mostpetent subordinate Che Yun, who was ostensibly patrolling the outskirts of Xuanbei City, to search for him. He instructed that if anyone iming to be from the capital city was encountered, they should be captured without asking questions and secretly brought back.


    But before Che Yun could return, Wan Cong received a report from his subordinates, ��Marquis Zhong Xin has arrived!��


    In fact, Wan Cong had known since midnight, when thetest news was delivered to the Wan family from the capital: Duanmu Cheng killed Duanmu Ao, the Emperor nearly executed Duanmu Cheng, and sent Xing Ji, Lin Bojun, and Su Liang to Xuanbei City. The situation was not good!


    On one side, Wan Shan had suddenly copsed; on the other, it was uncertain whether Wan Lin would seed. As time passed, Wan Cong was bing increasingly anxious.


    He prayed that either Wan Lin or Che Yun would secretly intercept Xing Ji outside Xuanbei City, in which case the Wan family would not be so passive.


    But, in the end, things did not go as he wished.


    ��Eldest Prince, it��s said that Marquis Zhong Xin is the envoy sent by the Emperor. Hurry and greet him!�� His subordinate urged.


    The reason they all addressed Wan Cong as the Eldest Prince, rather than General, is not because they wanted to distinguish him from Wan Shan.


    It was because both Wan Cong and Wan Lin��s status in the military was entirely dependent on Wan Shan, and they had no legitimate military titles of their own.


    Qian Country��s military promotions required the Emperor��s approval. Wan Shan had submitted several petitions, requesting ��titles�� for his two sons, but Duanmu Yi had never approved them.


    As long as Wan Shan was alright, everything could be worked out, as he was the most powerful figure in Xuanbei City.


    Thinking of this, Wan Cong��s expression darkened, but at such a crucial time, he had to face Xing Ji personally, or he would only be more disadvantaged.


    ��Invite them to the General Mansion!�� Wan Cong said with a solemn face. Once the subordinate left, Wan Cong changed his clothes, nning to wait at the entrance.


    However, the subordinate soon returned, saying that Marquis Zhong Xin and his entourage had already gone to the main military camp, ordering all militarymanders above the fourth rank in Xuanbei City, except those on patrol, to gather there immediately.


    Wan Cong��s heart sank! He, of course, knew Xing Ji��s intentions, but even though he and his brother had been all-powerful in Xuanbei City for years, now that Wan Shan had copsed, their positions in the military had be quite awkward.


    He wasn��t even a militarymander ranked fourth or above!


    ��Eldest Prince, go on behalf of General!��


    Someone reminded Wan Cong, whose expression became taut. He ordered that Wan Shan be well guarded and not allowed to be approached by anyone. Then, he left the General Mansion with two trusted attendants and headed towards the main camp.


    Except for the Wan family father and son, the guard generals of Xuanbei City didn��t know about the changes in the capital city, even though most of them belonged to Wan Shan��s faction.


    Before Wan Shan copsed, the received information was that Duanmu Ao was still the crown prince, and it was not yet the time for him to ��take action.��


    When the news of Duanmu Ao��s death came, Wan Cong only hoped to kill Xing Ji urgently and hadn��t had time to do anything else.


    As Wan Cong entered the military camp��s Meeting Hall, he saw unfamiliar soldiers guarding outside, sensing something was wrong in his heart.


    As he approached, he was stopped, ��Who are you?��


    Wan Cong said with a solemn face, ��My father is Wan Shan.��


    ��Are you a militarymander of the fourth rank or above? If not, you��re not qualified to go in!�� The soldier said with a stern face.


    Wan Cong��s anger rose, but before he could vent it, he heard a voice from inside, ��Let Young Master Wane in.��


    Upon entering, Wan Cong saw everyone who should havee, all with various expressions.


    In the position where Wan Shan used to sit, there was a handsome middle-aged man with an impressive appearance, and in front of him, on a silver te,y a yellow scroll.


    ��Young Master Wan, I heard your father is sick? Is he unable to move around?�� Xing Ji asked.


    Wan Cong shook his head subconsciously, ��No serious issue, he just took some medicine and is in a deep sleep. It��s hard to wake him up for a while. If the Marquis has anything tomand, I can pass it on to my father.��


    ��I am acting under orders. The emperor��s decree is for General Wan Shan, and he needs to be here for it to be announced. Since there is no serious issue and he is just resting, please join us and wait for him to wake up. As soon as he wakes up, I will announce the decree so as not to dy the important matters.�� Xing Ji��s expression was gentle, ��Come here, apany Young Master Wan to the General Mansion and carry General Wan here.��


    Wan Cong��s face stiffened, ��Your Lordship, is this appropriate?��


    ��Well, I��ll personally carry General Wan here. Young Master Wan shouldn��t feel disrespectful to your father, right?�� Xing Ji smiled.


    Wan Cong lowered his head, hiding the panic in his eyes.


    Ever since Wan Shan copsed, the situation had be increasingly out of control. And as soon as Xing Ji arrived, he took control of the military��s higher-ups. Without a clear understanding of the situation, no one would dare to oppose the court. Even if Wan Cong had the opportunity to reveal the situation to them individually and ask them to join forces to kill Xing Ji, it would be impossible. If Wan Shan was okay and came forward, there was hope. But with Wan Shan down, even those who were originally loyal to him would lose confidence in the Wan family.


    ��Young Master Wan? Have you made up your mind? Either send your father here or let me invite him.�� Xing Ji asked.


    ��I��d like to ask General Zhou and General Liu to apany me to bring my father here.�� Wan Cong said with a stiff face.


    Zhou Liu was the most loyal to Wan Shan, and his subordinates had many soldiers. Wan Cong could only take the risk and find an opportunity to conspire with them


    ��Ai! The crown prince was killed, the eldest princemitted a big mistake and was ced under house arrest. I assume General Wan received the news and was heartbroken?�� Xing Ji opened his mouth, throwing a bombshell.


    The generals in Xuanbei City were all stunned.


    ��Generals Zhou and Liu, Young Master Wan wants you to invite General Wan. Are you willing?�� Xing Ji looked at the two veterans with a smile, but the smile didn��t reach his eyes.


    Everyone in the room wasn��t a fool, and by now they could naturally guess Xing Ji��s intentions.


    If Wan Shan were here at this moment, the situation might be very different. But unfortunately, he wasn��t.


    After looking at each other, one of the two generals Zhou Liu spoke. He said he was old and not as strong as the young, and he offered two of his best soldiers to carry Wan Shan. The other one offered two soldiers as well.


    Wan Cong��s face was extremely ugly, his fists clenched, his teeth bitten, but he had no solution.


    ��Bo Jun, you go.�� Xing Ji looked at Lin Bojun, ��Please bring General Wan here, the matter of announcing the decree cannot be dyed.��


    Lin Bojun stood up, ��Yes. Young Master Wan, please lead the way.��


    As Wan Cong left with Lin Bojun, he heard General Zhou��sughter from the Meeting Hall, ��Old man still remembers the bravery of Marquis Zhong Xin when he was young, entering and exiting the enemy��s army three times in


    Liang Country! In the blink of an eye, so many years have passed!��


    ��I��ll be counting on your care in the future.�� Xing Ji��sughter was hearty.


    Wan Cong was about to vomit blood, and as he walked, his steps suddenly stopped, and a thunderbolt shed in his mind: his father suddenly became paralyzed, probably because someone intentionally did it! Su Liang! The news from the Wan family, she had clearly been sent as well, but she hadn��t shown up yet! It must be that woman!

 Chapter 191 - 191: 191. Not Wen Liang

    Chapter 191 - 191: 191. Not Wen Liang


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lin Bojun was not alone in following Wan Cong to the General Mansion, as he also brought a team of elite soldiers from the capital city.


    Seeing the team of soldiers following behind, Wan Cong��s face grew even uglier, ��General Lin, is this really necessary? If people didn��t know better, they would think that my fathermitted a crime, and you are here to arrest him.��


    Lin Bojun spoke seriously, ��Young Master Wan, please do not misunderstand.


    The Marquis of Zhong Xin specially arranged for me toe here because


    General Wan is ill.��<div>


    ��That��s unnecessary,�� Wan Cong shook his head, ��Let them go back.��


    ��The issuing of the Imperial Decree cannot be dyed. Since it is the Marquis�� arrangement, we would have to ask for his permission again if we want them to go back, and I would be held responsible for the trouble this back and forth may cause,�� Lin Bojun said loudly, ��Young Master Wan, let��s hurry up!��


    Wan Cong realized Lin Bojun was warning him. If he dared to hinder Wan Shan froming, it would be considered obstructing the issuance of the Imperial


    Decree.


    The distance between the General Mansion and the military camp was very short, leaving no time for Wan Cong to think of a solution for the current predicament.


    In fact, even if he had been given more time, there was nothing he could do.


    Wan Shan��s paralysis could be described as pulling the rug out from under the Wan family.


    Even if Wan Cong now had the qualifications to sit at the same table as Xing Ji, he still couldn��t reverse the situation.


    Upon entering the General Mansion, Wan Cong asked Lin Bojun, ��How is the


    Eldest Prince?��


    Lin Bojun told the truth, ��Before I left the capital, the Eldest Prince was summoned into the pce.��


    Wan Cong heaved a deep sigh, ��And how is the health of the Empress


    Dowager?��


    Lin Bojun still told the truth, ��Before I left the capital, the Emperor ordered


    Imperial Physician Su to treat Her Majesty the Empress Dowager daily.��


    Wan Cong knew about it, but hearing it from Lin Bojun still made his heart sink.


    On the surface, each incident individually seemed inconsequential.


    However, as things stood now, Wan Cong couldn��t help but suspect that the Emperor was using Su Liang against the Wan family, including both the Empress Dowager and the Empress!


    If Wan Cong still could not feel Duanmu Yi��s determination to eradicate the Wan family and his two legitimate sons, then he would be a fool!


    The clearer the situation became, the more his head ached.


    When Wan Cong led Lin Bojun to the entrance of the main courtyard of the General Mansion, he stopped, ��General Lin, please wait here for a moment, I will go in and see if my father is awake.��


    Lin Bojun shook his head, ��Let��s go in together. Whether General Wan is awake or asleep, we must ask him toe with us!��


    Wan Cong couldn��t refute. During the short walk from the courtyard gate to the room, he imagined countless times that upon opening the door, Wan Shan would be standing in front of him, safe and sound. If that were the case, there would still be a chance for things to change.


    However, the moment the door opened, Wan Cong��s fantasies shattered.


    Wan Shan��s concubine, who had been attending to him, did not know what happened. Seeing Wan Cong return, she said with a worried face, ��The General is still the same. He is awake but can��t speak or move. We should quickly summon an Imperial Physician from the capital!��


    Wan Cong��s face darkened even more upon hearing this.


    Lin Bojun hurriedly said, ��Is General Wan��s condition so serious? This time, the


    Emperor has sent an Imperial Physician along, but he has not yet arrived in


    Xuanbei City.��


    Wan Cong of course knew who Lin Bojun was talking about. Even without hearing that name, he already gritted his teeth in hatred!


    ��Father, the Emperor has sent Marquis Zhong Xin with an Imperial Decree for you,�� Wan Cong braced himself and whispered into Wan Shan��s ear, ��My second brother hasn��t returned yet, and I don��t know what��s going on.��


    Wan Shan stared with wide eyes, his lips trembling as he tried to speak, but no clear sound came out, only drool.


    Lin Bojun was watching from not far away, with a concerned expression on his face, but in his heart, he marveled at how Su Liang��s movepletely destroyed any opportunity for the Wan family to cause trouble.


    ��Since General Wan is awake, let��s go to the military camp as soon as possible! The Marquis and the other generals are waiting! The Imperial Decree cannot be dyed!�� Lin Bojun urged.


    Wan Cong wished that Wan Shan could give him some guidance.


    Unfortunately, with his eyes wide open, Wan Cong could see his father��s gaze but could not understand what he was trying to express.


    Lin Bojun arranged for several soldiers to carry Wan Shan out.


    Wan Shan��s concubine looked uneasy, ��What are you doing?��


    Xing Ji was already acquainted with the several veteran generals sitting in the meeting hall, having interacted with them when they were younger.


    Although he wasn��t a militarymander, he was well-known in the Qian Country, especially among the soldiers of Xuanbei City, for his remarkable wisdom and bravery.


    Moreover, the Xing family was descended from the founding heroes of Qian Country, and they were the only descendants of the founding elders, apart from the Duanmu family, who did not betray the country and still exist today.


    Many generals had already guessed the development of the situation and naturally did not dare to offend Xing Ji.


    Especially the two veteran generals, Zhou Liu, who Wan Cong believed to be Wan Shan��s most loyal supporters, subtly ttered Xing Ji, giving the younger generals an excellent lesson on the virtue of ��honor and wisdom��.


    ��Marquis, General Wan has arrived.��


    The voice of Lin Bojun came from the entrance of the meeting hall, and Xing Ji smiled and stood up to greet them.


    Upon seeing the state of Wan Shan, not only Xing Ji but also the generals of Xuanbei City who had not seen him for quite some time changed their expressions.


    Before this, most of the people present had believed that Wan Shan was merely suffering from a rpse of an old injury and didn��t have a major problem. They wondered why he had refused to show his face today.


    But now, it was clear that he was suffering from the symptoms of a stroke, and he was paralyzed!


    In this era, this kind of illness was almost incurable. Once someone fell, it was difficult to stand up again.


    That��s why when Old Master Qin had a stroke and Su Liang cured him, her medical skills became famous overnight in the capital city.


    Lin Bojun repeated the words of Wan Shan��s concubine, ��General Wan is awake, but he cannot speak or move.��


    Xing Ji heaved a deep sigh, ��How could this happen? Has a doctor seen him? Is there no way to treat him?��


    Forcing himself to speak, Wan Cong said, ��My father just took a fall in the night. The doctor said he should be fine after a few days.��


    But no one believed that.


    Xing Ji leaned forward and spoke to Wan Shan, ��Brother Wan, the Emperor asked me to announce the Imperial Decree. Since you are awake, let��s do it this way.��


    As Xing Ji picked up the Imperial Decree, all the generals knelt down. Wan


    Cong also knelt beside Wan Shan, his head bowed, gripping his father��s hand.


    Wan Shany on the ground, trying his best to turn his head and look at Xing Ji, but all he could see was Xing Ji��s hand and that ringly yellow Imperial


    Decree.


    Xing Ji read the decree aloud.


    Duanmu Yi naturally did not mention in the Imperial Decree that he was wary of the Wan family, and wanted Xing Ji to rece them. Instead, he first affirmed the credit of the Wan father and son for guarding the Northern Border in recent years, and praised them for having no choice but to separate from their rtives to defend Qian Country. He then stated that the intention was to show empathy for them, and had specially reassigned the Wan father and son back to the capital city to serve in the Ministry of War, while also fulfilling the wish of the Empress Dowager, the Empress, and the Wan family members in the capital to see each other.


    As for the position of Xuanbei City Lord, it would now be filled by Marquis Zhong Xin Xing Ji, who would also enjoy the same military rank as Wan Shan.


    After Xing Ji finished reading the Imperial Decree, he folded it up, bent down and ced it on Wan Shan��s body, patti? his hand, ��General Wan, please take


    your sons back to the capital as soon as possible. The Empress Dowager misses you deeply. In the capital, there are Imperial Physicians and General Wan��s illness can receive better treatment.��


    Wan Shan couldn��t speak, and Wan Cong had no right to say anything.


    The right to speak was on Xing Ji��s side. It was not that the Royal Family wanted to depose the Wan family, but rather, they were showing sympathy to them. It was all an act of grace.


    Wan Cong stubbornly bowed his head to express his gratitude.


    No matter how hard he listened, there was always a hint of gnashing his teeth.


    Who didn��t know the oue of their return to the capital?


    As for the so-called crown prince faction officers present, they could only try their best to distance themselves from the Wan family and avoid being implicated. It was not only because Wan Shan had fallen, but also because the crown prince had been deposed.


    ��His Majesty has sent Su Liang, the Martial Arts Champion of this year��s examination, to assist me. She is also an Imperial Physician with outstanding medical skills, but due to other matters, she has not yet arrived in Xuanbei City. Otherwise, she could treat General Wan,�� Xing Ji exined.


    Wan Cong��s face turned dark, and he had to speak up, ��We do not dare to trouble Physician Su.��


    ��However, only Physician Su is most capable of treating this kind of illness in Qian Country at the moment,�� Xing Ji said, relentlessly fanning the mes in Wan Cong��s heart.


    Everyone else had stood up. Wan Cong did not continue to kneel, but crouched beside Wan Shan, lowering his head in silence.


    As if suddenly remembering something, Xing Ji mentioned, ��Last night, I passed by a valley not far from Xuanbei City and encountered a group of assassins in ambush, likely sent by Liang Country.��


    Wan Cong��s heart skipped a beat!


    As the other officers felt confused, they heard Xing Ji suddenly change the subject, asking Wan Cong, ��Why is the second son of the Wan family absent? Is he not in the city?��


    A few officers realized what was happening, and their expressions changed, naturally realizing that the assassins Xing Ji had encountered were probably Wan Lin!


    Wan Cong abruptly stood up, his face anxious, ��Marquis, my father received news the night before, suspecting that Liang Country soldiers had infiltrated the city. He sent my younger brother to patrol the southern part of the city with some men. The assassins Marquis mentioned might be a misunderstanding! ��


    Xing Ji looked surprised, ��Are you saying that those who wanted to kill me were your younger brother?��


    Wan Cong immediately nodded, but then realized there was a trap in Xing Ji��s words, hastily shaking his head, ��I��m not sure, but it��s possible. If it was my younger brother, it must be a misunderstanding! Perhaps they mistook Marquis for a person from Liang Country!��


    ��That��s unlikely,�� Xing Ji frowned, ��We were riding horses in the direction of Xuanbei City. How could we be mistaken for people from Liang Country? General Wan must have misunderstood, those people were definitely not your younger brother; they are from Liang Country. I��ve had my men search them, and they were not wearing Qian Country��s military uniforms nor carrying any identification tokens.��


    ��Marquis didn��t kill them, did he?�� Wan Cong asked, his face looking unwell.


    Xing Ji shook his head, ��They��re still alive. I was in a hurry to issue the Imperial Decree and didn��t want to dy the important matter, so I haven��t interrogated them. I just sent someone to escort them back to the capital for the Ministry of Justice to handle. Perhaps they��re not from Liang Country��s army, but assassins hired by my enemy.��


    Wan Cong knew that Xing Ji was acting and deliberately provoking him! That group of ��assassins�� must be Wan Lin��s men! At that time, for the sake of prudence, Wan Cong had instructed them to change clothes and not to carry any items with identification marks.


    Although Xing Ji had met Wan Shan in his early years, he never knew his sons, and it was reasonable for him not to recognize Wan Lin, given that he met Wan Cong for the first time today.


    However, Wan Cong knew that Xing Ji must be aware of Wan Lin��s identity, and had purposely escorted them back to the capital! In this way, Wan Cong wouldn��t dare to act rashly! His only option was to take Wan Shan, ept the arrangements, and obediently return to the capital. Only then might they be able to save their lives under the protection of the Empress Dowager and the Empress! As for anything else, they shouldn��t even think about it!


    The rapidly changing situation had left the Wan father and son without any chances for a desperate struggle.


    Wan Cong did not dare to argue with Xing Ji about the ��assassin�� matter any further. At this point, those who understood the situation had already grasped the whole picture, and Wan Cong would only make more mistakes if he continued to talk.


    Xing Ji spoke with a gentle tone, ��His Majesty is waiting for General Wan to report back to the capital, and I see that General Wan is in a poor physical condition that cannot be dyed. Eldest Master Wan should escort General Wan back to the capital today. Perhaps Second Master Wan has lost his way, and when he returns, I will inform him to catch up with you.��


    Wan Cong held the Imperial Decree in one hand and tightly gripped Wan


    Shan��s hand with the other, speaking in a low voice, ��Yes, General Xing.��


    As for the fully conscious Wan Shan, he was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood, closed his eyes, and fainted.


    Out of kindness, Xing Ji sent someone to ��escort�� Wan Shan and his son back to the General Mansion, and had Lin Bojun go there once more to hand over the Seal, Token, and documents belonging to Wan Shan, taking everything away.


    The study room in the general��s mansion, which involved military secrets, was directly guarded by elite soldiers from the capital city, and Wan Cong was no longer allowed to step in.


    The meeting hall in the military camp.


    In fact, many generals had guessed that Wan Shan��s illness was also orchestrated by Xing Ji, representing the will of the royal family.


    The seemingly calm but secretly turbulent transition of military power allowed these people to witness Xing Ji��s ruthless methods. They all believed that Xing Ji had secretly sent people to target Wan Shan first. The truth was not far from that.


    General Zhou casually asked, ��I don��t know when General Su can arrive? I was injured years ago on my back, and every time when there��s wind or rain, I feel a faint pain. It has never fully healed. When General Su arrives, I would like to ask her for help.��


    Xing Ji smiled, ��Soon.��


    The news of the Wan family father and son leaving for the capital city under the imperial order spread quickly throughout Xuanbei City.


    This was a major event.


    However, Xing Ji controlled public opinion, and themon people thought that it was the royal family��s sympathy for Wan Shan. At the same time, they learned that Wan Shan had suffered a stroke and was paralyzed, unable to even move. Naturally, they wouldn��t think that Wan Shan should stay. From a practical point of view, Wan Shan was already a useless person, no longer suitable for the position of the city lord of Xuanbei and should go home to recuperate and rest.


    As for Xing Ji, in the eyes of the older people in Xuanbei City, he has a very positive image because he had made great contributions here in the past.


    If it were not for Xing Ji��s efforts, Xuanbei City would have fallen back then.


    In fact, Su Liang and Ning Jing, who secretly directed the course of events, had lunch at the tea house and continued to chat and drink tea without leaving.


    When the people on the street began to talk about Wan Shan��s return to the capital, Su Liang knew that this mission was almost over.


    It wasn��t until the afternoon that Che Yun returned to the city with his men.


    As he rode his horse past the tea house, he looked up to see Su Liang and enthusiastically waved to her, ��Xiaowen! Shall we have a drink together tonight?��


    Su Liang thought that this man was still so happy withoutpleting the task assigned by Wan Cong. He must be a skilled double agent or else Wan Cong would not have trusted him so much.


    Su Liang smiled, ��My brother is eager to return home. We will leave soon.�� Che Yun looked regretful, ��What��s the rush?��


    As his subordinates urged him, Che Yun waved to Su Liang again and rode away with his men.


    ��Brother, shall we go?�� Su Liang stood up.


    ��I thought you said you wouldn��t call me brother.�� Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent.


    Su Liang calmly replied, ��I am not Su Liang, I am Wen Liang.��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��Not exactly gentle.��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��We��ll leave the city first, and then I��ll go back in alone to find Uncle Xing. To avoid being exposed by Uncle Qi as not his son, you can hide and be my secret guard..��

 Chapter 192 - 192:192. What is a surprise?

    Chapter 192 - 192:192. What is a surprise?


    Trantor: 549690339


    As Su Liang and Ning Jing checked out, they overheard the frequent talks of many in the inn about the uing change of the Xuanbei City Lord.


    Some voiced concern for Wan Shan��s health.


    Others eagerly anticipated Xing Jits performance.


    No one voiced suspicions that the Royal Family was responsible for Wan Shan��s illness, expressing indignation for him. After all, he was alive and fell ill before Xing Ji arrived.


    This made sense.<div>


    Over recent years, the Wan family had been exceptionally active in the northern border, performing many ��outstanding deeds�� during times of peace, endearing themselves to the people. However, the main issue was, although they were vassals, the military power in Wan Shan��s hands did not belong to their family��s surname, ��Wan.�� The Royal Family could grant them power, but they could also revoke it at any time.


    Even if Wan Shan wasn��t ill now, he would have no valid reason to resist the imperial order; refusal would mean rebellion.


    Duanmu Yi feared that Wan Shan would rebel, inciting chaos in Qian Country.


    Wan Shan, in his arrogance, believed that he could lead a rebellion if he were pushed to that extreme.


    But with Wan Shan��s paralysis, all the potential trouble was conveniently resolved.


    ��General Wan is really loved by the people,�� Su Liang said.


    The inn��s manager sighed, ��Yes indeed! General Wan is a good man. I hope heaven will bless him with a speedy recovery from his illness!��


    Su Liang smiled. The public sentiment Wan Shan has earned turned out to be useful. Everyone was deeply concerned about his health, hoping he could return quickly to the capital city to receive treatment from the imperial doctor.


    After leaving the inn, Su Liang and Ning Jing rode their horses away from the southern citv zate.


    An hourter, they reached the same valley where they had previously stayed.


    Su Liang changed her clothes in a cave.


    Ning Jing pushed on with two horses to the next city. After selling the horses and changing his disguise, he bought another horse and galloped back.


    Having resumed her true appearance and changed into women��s clothing, Su Liang rode the horse Ning Jing brought back and headed alone towards Xuanbei City.


    She arranged with Ning Jing that he would secretly join her before midnight. Ning Jing specifically asked her to prepare some delicious food for him.


    Just as Su Liang arrived at the south gate of Xuanbei City, she came across a group of riders exiting the city. It was Wan Cong leading the contingent of the Wan family returning to the capital.


    Many noticed Su Liang, due to her beauty and heroic posture.


    Although Xuanbei City had many visitors from the north and south, it was rare to see a foreign woman visiting the northern border city alone.


    Seeing her beaming smile towards him.


    After being momentarily dazzled, Wan Cong returned to his senses and guessed her identity!


    ��Who are you?�� a city guard asked Su Liang loudly.


    Her voice was cool and clear, ��I am General Su Liang, a fourth rank military official assigned by the emperor to assist Marquis Zhong Xin in Xuanbei City.�� Her deration caused a stir at the city gates. All eyes were on Su Liang.


    Her name was known throughout Qian Country.


    She was Qian Country��s first female martial arts champion, who had also defeated female General Man Ya from Yin Country. Not only was she a martial arts expert, but she was also a known as an heir of a famed doctor with excellent medical skills��a militarymander and an imperial physicianbined.


    ��So the top schr Su actually looks this beautiful!�� someone couldn��t help but sigh.


    Many voices joined in withpliments.


    Hearing thesepliments was, for Wan Cong, not only distasteful but felt like a knife to his heart.


    He was convinced that Su Liang was behind Wan Shan��s copse. The problem was, he had no evidence whatsoever!


    The city guard respectfully stepped aside, allowing Su Liang to pass.


    After exiting the city gate, Wan Cong couldn��t help but look back at Su Liang riding away. Suddenly his heart jumped, he turned his horse around and shouted, ��General Su, wait!��


    Su Liang wasn��t surprised. She reined her horse and stopped, ��May I know who you are?��


    Wan Cong moved over to her, and loudly said, ��My father is Wan Shan. I am his elder son, with the single name of Cong. Marquis Zhong Xin and General Lin mentioned that General Su has superb medical skills. You once cured Duke Qin��s old father��s stroke. Could I possibly invite General Su to treat my father?�� ��Did General Wan have a stroke?�� Su Liang��s expression showed surprise.


    Seeing her innocent expression, Wan Cong almost clenched his back teeth, but he still managed to maintain hisposure, ��My father fell when he was going to the toilet one night and hasn��t recovered since. Could you please help save him, General Su!��


    ��No problem,�� Su Liang agreed straightforwardly. ��I will do my best.��


    Wan Cong was taken aback, not expecting Su Liang to agree, feeling something was suspicious.


    But now, he had no choice but to turn back with Wan Shan and his party.


    The news had quickly spread, themon people were rather d, thinking that Su Liang, as a doctor, was kind-hearted, meaning there was hope for Wan Shan.


    However, when Wan Cong and his party tried to return to the General Mansion,


    they were blocked by the new guards, because Wan Shan was no longer the city lord of Xuanbei City, and didn��t have the right to stay here, even if Xing Ji wasn��t staying.


    ��You all wait here, I��ll go plead with Marquis, asking him for some leniency.�� Su Liang suggested ��kindly��.


    Wan Cong felt even more suspicious about Su Liang��s intentions, but he still had to maintain a smile and thank her.


    ��General Xing!�� Su Liang stepped lightly into the Meeting Hall.


    Xing Ji was looking at the map hanging on the wall. Hearing her voice, he turned around and smiled, ��You are here!��


    Several generals in the hall shifted their gaze to Su Liang.


    Xing Ji introduced them, and Su Liang greeted each of them.


    ��What a hero of the younger generation!�� General Zhou had nothing but praise.


    Su Liangughed and modestly responded, then she mentioned in public that she had bumped into Wan Shan and his party on the road, that Wan Cong had asked her to treat Wan Shan, and they had to return due to this.


    ��Now that Young Master Wan wants to bring his father back to the General Mansion for temporary residence, I wonder if it��s possible to make an exception?�� Su Liang pleaded on behalf of Wan Shan.


    This surprised others in the hall. No one knew if Su Liang was truly naive or had ulterior motives.


    The handover of military power had beenpleted, how could Wan Shan be allowed to stay? And she even wanted to cure Wan Shan. If Wan Shan recovered and did something he shouldn��t, wouldn��t that be troublesome?


    Xing Ji furrowed his brows, ��This�� Even though General Wan is ill, wanting to stay in the General Mansion is a trivial matter, I��m not nning to live in the mansion either. Yet, the Imperial Decree specifically states that General Wan must quickly return to the capital city with his son without any dy. How much time is Su General going to need to treat General Wan?��


    Su Liang replied, ��Just saw General Wan��s condition, it��s a bit more serious than when Old Master Qin had a stroke. I can only do my best. If everything goes smoothly, it would take him at least two or three months to recover.��


    Xing Ji sighed, ��I do hope that General Wan could get medical treatment as soon as possible, but the Emperor is waiting. I don��t dare to keep General Wan in Xuanbei City against the imperial order.��


    Immediately, some generals concurred that Wan father and son mustn��t stay, they must set off for the capital city today.


    Xing Ji looked helpless, ��What if, Su General could prescribe some medication for general Wan to take along the journey?��


    ��It mainly depends on acupuncture.�� Su Liang frowned, ��But it��s hard to go against the imperial order, that��s all I can do. I��ll prescribe a recipe for General Wan to take along his journey.��


    Herst words sounded a little ominous no matter how you heard it.


    Yet all the generals present praised Su Liang for her kindness, and some asked her help to treat their old injuries when she had time.


    No one dared to say that Wan Shan should stay, even though all had seen his severe condition, if he stayed in Xuanbei City, he could be cured by Su Liang soon.


    Su Liang wrote a prescription right in the meeting hall, then left the military camp to hand it to Wan Cong.


    ��Master Wan, Marquis truly cares about your father��s health, but he can��t keep you in Xuanbei City because of the imperial order.�� Su Liang seemed apologetic.


    Wan Cong��s face turned pale with anger! Only then did he realize, Su Liang was deliberately torturing them!


    Su Liang took out the prescription and gave it to Wan Cong, ��This is a prescription I��ve written for your father. He can take medicine on the way, and consult the Imperial Physician once you arrive at the capital city. Given the order, I can��t return to the capital for the time being, but I believe your father will be under divine protection, he��ll definitely get better.��


    This constion was like a knife to Wan Cong��s heart.


    But as Su Liang kept referencing the imperial order, no matter how angry Wan Cong was, he dared not vent his spleen. He could only ept the prescription, gritting his teeth and thanking Su Liang.


    ��It��s a pity that my grandfather is dead. If he were still alive, I��m sure your father would get better as soon as he returned to the capital city.�� Su Liang sighed regretfully.


    Wan Cong��s face turned rigid with anger. He realized that Su Liang wasn��t pretending anymore, she revealed her cards �C she was avenging her family, and the Wan family was tied with Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao.


    In fact, those who had murdered the Su family back then, were all minions cultivated by the Wan family for the Duanmu brothers.


    The Wan family did not take action, but their support gave the Duanmu brothers the audacity to act as they wished. After knowing the truth, they thought there was nothing wrong with Duanmu Cheng��s incestuous affair with his sister, and believed the only mistake the brothers made back then was not eliminating the Su family thoroughly, leaving Su Liang as a threat.


    They didn��t consider the innocent Su family as human beings, so they couldn��t me Su Liang for sending them to their early graves.


    ��Master Wan, it��s gettingte. You should start your journey. Please take care on the road.�� Su Liang��s smile didn��t reach her eyes.


    Wan Cong and his party didn��t even enter the General Mansion and left Xuanbei City in a dejected mood.


    Su Liang had known early on that she would run into Wan Cong and his group, because she was waiting for Ning Jing to change horses in the valley, and had been observing the valley, not seeing the Wan family passing through.


    It��s not like she deliberately humiliated them, she just did what came naturally. After all, it was Wan Cong who took the initiative to return. If he hadn��t opened his mouth, it would have passed.


    Su Liang returned to the military camp. By the time she ran into Xing Ji, everyone else had left. He was discussing the following arrangements with Lin Bojun.


    ��Xiaoliang!�� Upon seeing Su Liang, Lin Bojun beamed, ��Have the Wan family departed?��


    ��Are they nning to stay for the New Year otherwise?�� Su Liang chuckled lightly and sat down, ��Where��s Wan Lin?��


    ��He��s been secretly transported back to the capital.�� Lin Bojun said, ��Thanks to you for clearing up the troubles. I had thought of many possible problems that we may encounter on the way here. I never expected it to go so smoothly.��


    ��It��s mainly because I ran faster.�� Su Liang joked.


    Xing Ji asked her, ��Why isn��t Ajun here?��


    ��Oh, I asked him to help deal with some matters back home.�� Su Liang exined.


    Xing Ji was a bit surprised, ��He went to Su vige midway and didn��te here with you? You handled everything yourself?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Not really. I only let him leave after the troubles here were resolved. He was quite helpful.��


    Xing Ji nodded, ��Ajun is always reliable when ites to handling matters. Earlier, you suggested that Wan Shan should stay behind. I was wondering if you were nning to use this opportunity to return to the capital.��


    ��I do intend to return to the capital. I imagine Second Brother Lin is more anxious than me, right? But I definitely won��t travel with the Wan family. If I don��t cure Wan Shan, won��t that ruin my reputation? But I really don��t want to treat him.�� Su Liang stated.


    ��Hmm, there are people from the Emperor in the convoy. If there��s any ident on their way, and they fail to reach the capital, it won��t be our concern.�� Xing Ji noted.


    In fact, he has the authority tomand Lin Bojun and Su Liang to escort Wan


    Shan back to the capital, but he didn��t wish to do so. If the Wan family encountered trouble, Lin Bojun and Su Liang would have to bear the responsibility.


    Su Liang mentioned the conversation she overheard between Wan Shan and his son, Wan Cong.


    ��They mentioned that in the past two years, Liang Country has repeatedly sent people to seek peace, but they suppressed it each time and failed to report to the court.�� Su Liang revealed.


    The expressions of Xing Ji and Lin Bojun changed at this.


    Su Liang continued, ��Many of the des that the Wan brothers obtained were fraudulent. There were no invasions from Liang Country. They would take a tour outside the city and thene back saying they had repelled the invaders. ��


    ��Despicable!�� Lin Bojun couldn��t help but curse, ��Such short-sighted worms! If they��re not eradicated soon, it will be unimaginable when the Liang Country��s real army invades.��


    Xing Ji lost in thought, ��Wan Shan is capable, and his two sons are notckluster either. They are just overly eager for achievements and have ill intentions.��


    Su Liang scoffed, ��In such a crucial position, although ability is important, if one harbors ulterior motives, the stronger the ability, the more trouble they can cause.��


    Xing Ji agreedpletely, ��True.��


    ��What does Uncle Xing think? Does Liang Country genuinely want peace?�� Su Liang asked.


    Xing Ji thought for a moment before shaking his head, ��In my opinion, it��s half true, half false. The people of Liang Country will never give up their intentions of invading Qian Country, because everyone wishes to live a good life. Pretending to seek peace is likely just to recuperate. Otherwise, if they sincerely proposed peace talks in a grand manner, could Wan Shan have kept it a secret?��


    Su Liang agreed, ��Indeed. Wan Shan didn��t report it because he feared that once they truly negotiated peace with Liang Country, his sons would lose opportunities for meritorious deeds.��


    ��About the matter of the Wan brothers fabricating military merits���� Xing Ji asked.


    Su Liang understood his implication, ��There is a witness. A general named Che Yun, who works under Wan Cong, knows about it and is discontented. We can have him write a statement and submit it to the Emperor.��


    ��Xiaoliang, you��ve only been here for three days, how do you know everything?�� Lin Bojun admired her.


    Su Liang chuckled, ��I chanced upon that General Che in the pub, it��s coincidence. But I concealed my identity then, please don��t expose me.��


    ��When I submit the report to the Emperor, do you have any letters to send back to the capital? We can have someone bring them on the way.�� Xing Ji asked. ��Xiaoliang must certainly write a letter to Ajing.�� Lin Bojun smiled.


    Su Liang was calm, ��Of course I must.��


    Xing Ji offered Su Liang and Lin Bojun the opportunity to stay in the General Mansion. Lin Bojun refused, stating that he wanted to stay in the military camp like Xing Ji in order to be familiar with Xuanbei City��s situation more quickly. Although he longed to return to the capital to get married, he believed he should handle his responsibilities since he was here.


    Su Liang didn��t refuse, mainly because it would be inconvenient for Ning Jing to enter the military camp.


    Thus, Su Liang alone ended up residing within the mansion of the city lord of Xuanbei City. There was nothing untoward about it. When people asked, Xing Ji stated that Su Liang was his adopted daughter, although Su Liang had not agreed to acknowledge him as her foster father.


    Su Liang indeed wrote a letter and handed it to Xing Ji to bring back to the capital for her, discussing the situation here briefly. She also told Qi Jun, who was pretending to be Ning Jing, that everything was going smoothly and asked him to wait patiently.


    The capital city.


    After several earnest pleas from Empress Wan, she was finally permitted to visit the Eldest Prince, Duanmu Cheng, who was under house arrest in the cold pce.


    As she entered, she saw Duanmu Cheng sitting by the window, disheveled, holding a rag doll in his hand. He wielded a silver needle, repeatedly stabbing vindictively at the doll, his gaze full of resentment as he muttered, ��Su Liang, go die, go die����


    Little Wan dismissed the servants and approached, ��Shengsheng!��


    Duanmu Cheng looked up, staring nkly. ��Mother��.��


    ��It is your mother. Your mother came to see you.�� Lady Wan, with her eyes red, held Duanmu Cheng��s hands, took away the doll and needle, and put them on the table. ��Don��t scare your mother. What would your mother do if something happened to you again?��


    ��Mother, I didn��t kill my second brother!�� Duanmu Cheng paled, ��It��s all that bitch Su Liang��s doing!��


    Small Lady Wan nodded, ��Your mother knows. How could you harm Ao��ao? You two are real brothers!��


    ��What about my uncle�� is there any news from my uncle?�� Duanmu Cheng asked anxiously.


    Small Lady Wan shook her head. ��There is still no news, but it should be soon. Your uncle has been in the Northern Border for so many years. How could he let Xing Ji snatch his power easily? He already knows what happened here, so he won��t sit back and do nothing. Shengsheng, wait a little longer, don��t panic!��


    Seemingly gaining confidence, Duanmu Cheng gave a coldugh. ��Uncle is so powerful that even the emperor fears him. Xing Ji and Su Liang have gone to Xuanbei City, but don��t expect to return alive! Mother, send a message to Uncle. When he catches Su Liang, don��t let her die. I want to torture her myself, cutting her into pieces, and mashing her body!��


    Small Lady Wan nodded, ��Okay, your mother promises you. Don��t be afraid, you just wait here. There will be good news from your uncle soon.��


    Xuanbei City.


    Su Liang��s dinner was prepared by the cook of the General Mansion. It tasted mediocre. She ate a bit and had the kitchen of her courtyard cleaned up. She asked for some ingredients, saying she wanted to make ate-night snack.


    She ordered all the servants to leave. While thinking about what was toe, she started cooking Ning Jing��s favorite dishes to thank him for his help this time.


    When the dishes were almost ready, Su Liang looked back at the entrance of the kitchen, just to see a familiar figure stepping in.


    It was Ning Jing with his face masked. He walked in holding a basket. After cing the basket on the ground, he added two pieces of wood to the stove. He acted skillfully.


    ��Where have you been?�� Su Liang casually asked.


    Ning Jing took something out of the basket and handed it to Su Liang.


    She saw it was a package, wrapped in oil paper, something hard inside.


    Su Liang opened the package and found a piece of smoked meat.


    ��This is the most delicious thing in South City.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang hesitated for a moment, ��Did you actually run to the border city of Liang Country to buy this piece of meat? But regarding the most delicious food, it��s very subjective. You only represent yourself.��


    ��I think this is the most delicious thing in South City. Is there a problem?�� Ning Jing countered.


    Su Liang softly coughed, ��Not at all. You are the boss, so what you say goes. How would you like to eat this meat? I��ll cook it for you.�� ��I��ll let you surprise me.�� Ning Jing replied indifferently.


    I��ve never seen it. Unless you give augh, it won��t count as a surprise.��


    Ning Jing got up, washed his hands, picked up a meat bun that Su Liang had carefully made and tasted it. He calmly said, ��It��s delicious. I am very pleased.�� Su Liang was speechless, ��Does that count?��


    ��Anticipation for surprises is subjective, but I represent myself.�� Ning Jing returned Su Liang��s words to her. ��If I think it is, it is.��


    Su Liang had no reply.


    She sliced and fried the smoked meat into a dish, saving half of it for tomorrow��s meal.


    Thete-night snack was ready. The two sat opposite each other in the room. Su Liang tried a piece of smoked meat and nodded, ��It has a unique vor.��


    Ning Jing took out a piece of paper from his chest and handed it to her, ��The recipe for the smoked meat, make it when you go back.��


    Su Liang: . She had never wanted to describe Ning Jing as a food lover because he was sometimes picky and sometimes casual about his meals. To be more precise, he knew how to enjoy food only when she cooked for him. Otherwise, he ate only to fill his stomach.


    ��Great God, I want to discuss something with you.�� Su Liang looked serious, ��Why don��t we quit cooking? You don��t need to light a fire or wash dishes, and we can eat at the restaurant every day. We are not short of money, so it would save a lot of trouble. What do you think?��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��No way. Let��s talk about it when you can beat me.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��If I refuse, will you force me?��


    Ning Jing replied indifferently, ��This was agreed at the beginning. You want to change it, but I don��t agree. As you said, I��m the boss.��


    Su Liang instantly gave up. Want to beat Ning Jing to be the boss? The hope was slim.


    Ning Jing picked up a piece of smoked meat and put it in his mouth. He ate it slowly and nodded, ��I am very pleased.��


    ��If one day I really manage to defeat you, will you cook?�� Su Liang still asked. People should have dreams. What if miracles happened? Ning Jing nodded, ��I wish you sess in your endeavors..��

 Chapter 193 - 193:193. I mean your eyeballs

    Chapter 193 - 193:193. I mean your eyeballs


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang specifically chose a secluded courtyard, the bedroom had a small study, and asked the servants to prepare a set of bedding for the couch in the study.


    Ning Jing slept in the study at night.


    Before dawn the next day, Su Liang got up.


    The servants brought water for washing and breakfast. She tidied up, finished eating, and went to the military camp.


    They agreedst night that she had important things to do, and during her stay in Xuanbei City, she would only be responsible for makingte-night snacks for Ning Jing, who would take care of his other meals himself.<div>


    Ning Jing had no objections.


    When Su Liang arrived at the camp, today��s morning training was about to begin.


    ��Xiaoliang!�� Lin Bojun waved with a smile.


    The tall man standing beside him turned his head and looked over, his face


    covered in a stubbly beard. It was Che Yun.


    ��Second Brother Lin, are we going to participate in the training?�� Su Liang, dressed in a neat and vigorous attire, her hair tied up high, beamed with a bright smile, making the soldiers�� eyes fixate on her.


    Lin Bojunughed heartily, ��I knew it, you must have wanted to participate in the training! ��


    ��This is���� Su Liang saw Che Yun looking at her and asked.


    ��My surname is Che, with a single name Yun. You must be the famous Martial


    Arts Champion, General Su, right? I��ve been looking forward to meeting you!�� Che Yun cupped his hands in greeting, his eyes filled with undisguised admiration as he looked at Su Liang.


    Su Liang nodded slightly and returned the gesture, ��General Che, nice to meet you for the first time. Please give me your guidance in the future.��


    Xing Ji and several veteran generals appeared not far away, and the training was about to begin.


    Seeing Lin Bojun and Su Liang joining the ordinary soldiers in the training,


    Xing Ji smiled and said, ��That��s very good, go ahead.��


    Last night, Che Yun had already been separately called by Xing Ji to talk, not mentioning Su Liang, just because he had previously been close to Wan Cong.


    As Su Liang said, Che Yun actively confessed the truth about the Wan father and son colluding to falsify and fabricate military achievements, and personally wrote a letter of testimony, signed his name, and before dawn, it had been sent back to the capital with Xing Ji��s letter.


    Che Yun said he had always wanted to expose the Wan father and son to the court, but because of theck of actual evidence and his weakness, he was afraid of being retaliated against and causing trouble for his parents, so he had hesitated and not taken any action.


    Xing Ji understood this.


    With Su Liang��s participation, the soldiers in today��s training were giving extra effort.


    Xing Ji, who was watching from the side, was quite pleased, because Lin Bojun and Su Liang performed extremely well, far better than the others in every aspect.


    ��Both of them are Martial Arts Champions indeed, very impressive!�� General Liu praised.


    General Zhou suggested, ��Why not have a martial artspetition today, so everyone can see the skills of our two Martial Arts Champions for themselves!�� A chorus of agreement followed.


    Xing Ji smiled, ��After the training is over, we will arrange thepetition. Today, any soldier under thirty-five who can defeat General Lin or General Su will be handsomely rewarded!��


    Upon hearing this, the eyes of several young generals, including Che Yun, lit up.


    Whether there was a reward or not was not important. If they could defeat the Martial Arts Champion in public, it would greatly benefit their prestige in the army.


    General Zhou informed Xing Ji that among the four-level martial artists under thirty-five, Che Yun was the best in martial arts.


    That was also the reason why Wan Cong had tried to win Che Yun over to do his bidding.


    When the training ended, Su Liang learned that she would bepetingter and looked forward to it.


    She had aplished some great feats before, but she never had the chance to make a move herself. For the sake of safety, it was almost entirely Ning Jing��s doing.


    It had been a while since shest fought. Su Liang enjoyed actualbat, and she was extremely talented and good at learning from her opponents.


    ��I am Lin Bojun��s junior, and anyone who wants to challenge him must first pass through my checkpoint!�� Su Liang said.


    This meant that she would participate in all thepetitions, and as long as she did not lose, Lin Bojun wouldn��t have to make a move.


    Lin Bojun knew very well that his martial arts prowess was inferior to Su Liang��s. Since Su Liang wanted to fight several rounds, he would let her have her way.


    The news of the ��Challenge the Martial Arts Champion��petition spread throughout the camp.


    Although many people were eager to try, they were also afraid of losing face in public. So they elected the best martial artist among the younger generation of generals to represent them and challenge Su Liang first.


    It was Che Yun. He had won the first ce inst year��s military martial arts tournament.


    It is said that because he had to take care of his parents at home, he did not go to the capital to participate in the martial arts exams, but instead directly became a soldier in Xuanbei City.


    There were rules for selection and promotion in the military, and he seized every opportunity, showing his talent and dedication. Two years after joining the army, he was promoted to rank four.


    As amon soldier of civilian origin, it was quite impressive for him to achieve such sess at a young age.


    Everyone was looking forward to the oue of this martial artspetition, to see who was stronger between the army��s ��Martial Arts Champion�� and the national martial arts champion.


    Su Liang had seen Che Yun��s waist sword before, and she only had her usual twin des with her this time.


    When they arrived at thebat stage in the military camp, the surrounding area was already filled with soldiers who had been allowed to watch thepetition.


    Che Yun was at the side of the stage, wiping his long sword.


    Xing Ji and several generals sat on the spectator seats with Lin Bojun standing beside them.


    As thepetition was about to begin, Su Liang stepped onto thebat stage amidst the watchful eyes of everyone.


    Someone took the lead, and the cheers from the crowd sounded like thunder.


    At first, they were cheering for Che Yun, butter on, the cheers for Su Liang grew louder as well.


    Xing Ji looked distracted, thinking that being young was truly wonderful. Such enthusiasm was what he had longed for in his life. However, due to his background, he only managed to openly join the military when he was middle-aged.


    He didn��t feel guilty about his meteoric rise to the position of themanding general, but he did have some regrets. He wished life could be lived again. Perhaps he could have chosen a different way of living��no longer missing his youthful dreams and no longer missing someone��


    ��General, you can start now,�� someone reminded him from the side.


    Xing Ji snapped back to reality and announced the start of thepetition.


    With a resounding voice, Che Yun said, ��Today, I shall experience Su Liang��s extraordinary skills!�� As soon as he finished speaking, he drew his sharp sword and attacked Su Liang!


    Su Liang was unfamiliar with Che Yun��s strength and did not dare to be careless. She still chose to adopt her usual tactic of defensive probing first, followed by offense.


    Not long after the fight started, Su Liang realized that she had met a formidable opponent.


    Chen Yun was a powerful martial artist. His moves seemed slow, but his attacks were fierce and his reactions agile. Although he seemed carefree, he was actually calm and logical. Like Su Liang, he began the fight conservatively, trying to probe her moves first.


    Xing Ji was fully focused on thepetition, believing it to be better than any match in the recent martial artspetition.


    Su Liang and Chen Yun were evenly matched and both were intelligent, putting up a brilliant fight.


    Spectators among the soldiers asionally cheered for the incredible moves of the two.


    The generals beside Xing Ji couldn��t help but praise Su Liang. She was a young girl, even six years younger than Chen Yun, and it was no wonder that she was called a genius after winning the title of Martial Arts Champion.


    After half an hour, the fight was still a tie.


    Even Xing Ji couldn��t predict who would eventually win.


    As for Lin Bojun, if Su Liang hadn��t blocked him earlier and epted Chen Yun��s challenge, he would surely have lost.


    After another quarter of an hour, it seemed that Chen Yun and Su Liang had reached an unspoken agreement and stopped fighting simultaneously.


    In the end, the match ended in a draw.


    For Su Liang, the battle demonstrated her true strength to the soldiers, and she was deserving of her title as Martial Arts Champion.


    At the same time, Chen Yun also proved that his title of ��Martial Arts Champion of the Army�� was not false at all.


    It could be said that it was a win-win situation.


    Xing Ji was satisfied with the oue, feeling that Chen Yun was someone worth cultivating. After all, Lin Bojun and Su Liang were both nning to return to the capital city, so they couldn��t be relied upon for now.


    Since Chen Yun couldn��t defeat Su Liang, no one else challenged her.


    Xing Ji rewarded Chen Yun with 500 silver taels, a generous prize in the army.


    After thanking Xing Ji, Chen Yun came to find Su Liang again.


    ��I��ve heard that General Su is skilled in medical treatments, and now also serving as Imperial Physician. I wonder if you could spare some time to treat my father? He has been suffering from a persistent cough for years, taking many medicines without a cure,�� Chen Yun sighed as he spoke.


    Su Liang readily agreed, ��Where does your family live? I��ll find time to go there this afternoon.��


    Greatly delighted, Chen Yun bowed his thanks, ��Thank you so much, General Su! I��ll be staying in the military camp today; whenever you have time, just let me know and I��ll take you there!��


    ��Okay,�� Su Liang nodded. She recalled that Ning Jing had investigated Chen Yun��s family before, learning that he had a younger brother who had gone missing since childhood.


    Su Liang went to find Xing Ji, offering some suggestions for improving the training in the army. As a transmigrator and a military woman in her previous life, she had a better understanding of theory and practical experience.


    Xing Ji listened and thought it made sense, asking Su Liang to organize and write down the details so that he couldmunicate with the generals responsible for training the soldiers about how to improve.


    In the end, Xing Ji sighed, ��If you were my child, I��d beughing in my sleep from joy. ��


    Su Liang replied solemnly, ��When I return to the capital city, I will definitely tell Crown Prince Xing that Uncle Xing dislikes him.��


    Xing Ji couldn��t help butugh, ��Compared to you, he dislikes himself. Why don��t you reconsider epting me as your godfather? By the time you marry Ning Jing, you��ll have a family, and I��ll give you a dowry!��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��That would be a form of harm to Ning Jing, for he is also alone. I cant make him feel like Uncle Xing and his family are bullying him.��


    Xing Ji nodded, ��You have a point.�� They really were shamelessly talking nonsense��


    Su Liang knew Xing Ji was very fond of her. If Ning Jing was not Gu Ling, perhaps she would have agreed to acknowledge Xing Ji as her godfather.


    However, to be on the safe side, she tried to avoid having an undeniable rtionship with others. They could be friends, but she would avoid anything rted to kinship.


    ��By the way, Qi Jiang asked me to ask you if Ajun is going back to Xuanbei City?�� Xing Ji changed the subject.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No. I have sent him to Su Family Vige to check on the situation there, and then settle down there for a while. When I pass by on my way back to the capital, I will call for him.��


    Xing Ji nodded, ��I see. Yu Sheng mentioned that you and Ning Jing have a good reputation in the vige.��


    ��That��s mainly because of me,�� Su Liang joked.


    After chatting, Su Liang seriously sorted out her suggestions on how to improve the army��s training methods, listing them clearly. These were not just ideas, but also included exnations on why improvement was needed, how to improve, and what benefits would be gained.


    It wasn��t just due to the recent thoughts she had had. When she was training in the guard camp outside the capital city, she had also had many ideas, but hadn��t had time to bring them up before she had to go to Xuanbei City.


    By the time she handed the written materials to Xing Ji, he had carefully read them twice and praised, ��You were born to be a general.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Suddenly, I feel like eating the pickles made by Aunt Bai, our neighbor in Su Family Vige.��


    General, pickles�� Xing Ji paused for a moment before realizing Su Liang was ying with a pun. He smiled, ��You have a way with words. You��re really amusing. ��


    ��For now, these are the only suggestions I have. You can discuss with other seniors if they are feasible,�� Su Liang said.


    ��I think all of your suggestions are feasible,�� Xing Ji said. ��How about having a few drinks together at noon?��


    ��I don��t like drinking. I met Second Brother Lin just now, and he was waiting for me. He said he wanted to try the army��s big pot meal with me,�� Su Liang said.


    Xing Ji nodded, ��Alright, you two go ahead.��


    When Su Liang reached the entrance, Xing Ji spoke again, ��My wife and Yu Sheng both said that your cooking skills are excellent. You might want to see if there��s any room for improvement in the army��s meals.��


    ��Huh?�� Su Liang was stunned, ��Is Uncle Xing trying to make a show of his new authority? Alright, I��ll have a look.��


    Xing Ji intended to exin that he had once spent several days in Xuanbei City, and the army��s meals there were simply unbearable. He had suddenly thought of this and mentioned it to Su Liang, not meaning to win over people��s support through such measures.


    But before he could say anything, Su Liang quickly walked away.


    Xing Ji shook his head with a smile, knowing that Su Liang was just joking, and let it go.


    When Su Liang saw Lin Bojun again, he was chatting andughing happily with


    Chen Yun.


    ��General Su is here,�� Chen Yun greeted Su Liang with courtesy and enthusiasm.


    Su Liang nodded slightly, not too enthusiastically, ��Second Brother Lin, let��s go.��


    Chen Yunughed, ��Why don��t I invite both of you to the restaurant for a meal?


    I��m afraid you won��t be used to the big pot meal here.��


    ��We actually want to go and see for ourselves,�� Su Liang declined.


    ��Alright, let��s go together,�� Chen Yun said.


    The three of them arrived at the food distribution area and saw that the soldiers were eating with bowls. They could smell the aroma of meat, but the color of the food was hard to describe, making it unappetizing.


    Su Liang wasn��t surprised. It was impossible to cook fine meals for so many people.


    ��Do you still want to try, General Su?�� Che Yun asked with a smile.


    Lin Bojun. who came from a prestigious family. was a hardworking martial


    artist but had never experienced any hardships in his life. Seeing the food, he was a bit hesitant to eat it.


    The food in the military camp outside the capital city was much better. It��s not that he thought he was superior, but it was difficult for him topletely ovee his dietary habits. Moreover, he had been a picky eater since childhood and was afraid that he would not be able to eat the food in front of everyone, which would give a bad impression.


    ��Forget it, you guys go to the restaurant. I still have things to do.�� Su Liang said and walked in the direction of the kitchen.


    Che Yun didn��t understand what she wanted to do.


    Lin Bojun exined, ��She has good cooking skills. General Xing probably wants her to see if there is any room for improvement in the food.��


    Che Yun was surprised, ��General Su can cook? Her medical skills are so amazing, she really is a talented person!��


    Lin Bojun nodded with a smile, ��You��re absolutely right!��


    Both of them had bold personalities and got along well. Lin Bojun didn��t insist on eating themunal meal for the sake of face, and went with Che Yun as they headed out together.


    ��Why does General Su call Brother Lin ��Second Brother��?�� Che Yun curiously asked.


    Lin Bojunughed, ��Ning Jing is my father��s disciple.��


    Che Yun paused, ��Ning Jing����


    ��Su Liang��s fianc��, the current top schr, the head of the Ning Family of


    Xunyang tea merchants, and now working in the Ministry of Revenue.�� Lin


    Bojun said, ��She calls me Second Brother because of Ning Jing.��


    ��I see.�� Che Yun nodded, ��I heard that General Su is just of marriageable age, I almost forgot that she is already engaged.��


    Su Liang arrived at the military camp��s kitchen and was greeted by a wave of heat.


    An old cook saw a young girl entering the kitchen and scolded her to leave immediately.


    The kitchen in the military camp was not a ce where everyone could enter, as they had to be cautious about any strangers putting poison into the food.


    Su Liang exined that she was a general who had just arrived from the capital city and was here to inspect the kitchen.


    ��You guys continue your work, I��ll just have a look around.�� Su Liang said.


    The kitchen steward, who was an old soldier, couldn��t figure out what Su Liang wanted to do. He thought that if this delicate female general started making frivolousints, they wouldn��t be able to change anything due to their limited resources.


    Su Liang waited until the end of lunch, when therge stoves were almost extinguished. She saw an old cook preparing the kitchen staff��s ��working meal�� with leftover scraps, and she walked over and said, ��Let me do it.�� The exhausted cooks were all dumbfounded.


    No one dared to stop Su Liang, and they watched in amazement as the beautiful female general expertly prepared the food.


    Su Liang didn��t cut the vegetables too finely, and her speed was even faster than the experienced old cooks. The ingredients were in, but when the aroma wafted out, it felt different.


    She added pork fat, not too much, but when the dish came out of the pot, it was not only fragrant but also appetizing.


    Someone brought arge basin, and Su Liang scooped out a full basin of food. She then sat in the courtyard with the cooks, each with a bowl of food and a piece of bread, which quickly bridged the gap between them.


    Su Liang��s cooking skills also impressed these cooks who cooked every day. Using the same ingredients, their stewed mixed vegetables had a much different taste.


    ��General Su, it��s not easy to cook for so many people, and there��s no way to make the food taste better.�� The old steward pre-emptively said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I understand. Do you think the way I cooked was troublesome? More time-consuming and tiring?��


    The two stewards looked at each other and shook their heads in unison.


    ��That��s that. I hope to make your work easier while improving the taste of the food. It would be best if we could achieve both.�� Su Liang said.


    The steward blurted out, ��Is there such a good thing?�� He then looked a little frightened, afraid that Su Liang might get angry.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Some things can be done more efficiently and better with a little more thought.��


    Then, Su Liang squatted down with them, drew a flow chart with a tree branch in the dirt and exined how to make the division ofbor clearer. She pointed out that the current disorganized situation where one person had to handle many tasks was not only unsanitary but also inefficient.


    ��This way, it would save energy.�� An old steward saw the point.


    Su Liang asked what ingredients they usually had and if there were any set menus. The answer was that they ate whatever they had, and it was mostly stewed in one pot.


    After asking for details about themon vegetable and meat categories, Su Liang left.


    In the afternoon, Xing Ji saw Su Liang��s suggestions for improvements to the kitchen. At the end of the document, there was a menu. It was unique because every dish��s required amount was based on a singlerge pot.


    ��Our Qian Country is rich in resources, and there is an abundance of military rations and good ingredients. However, the kitchen staff are exhausted and the food is not tasty. I believe that by standardizing and improving efficiency, the situation will improve.�� Su Liang said seriously.


    Xing Ji nodded, ��Although I don��t know much about cooking, you have written everything very clearly and I believe it will be much better. If you have time, go to the kitchen again and exin the changes to them.��


    ��Alright.�� Su Liang, with Xing Ji��s approval, took the written suggestions and went back to the kitchen. She found the stewards and spoke with them for a while.


    They were used to their ways and thought that the many rules would be troublesome.


    Su Liang said that it was General Xing��s order and that it must be followed. If they couldn��t do it, they would be reced by someone who could.


    The stewards had no choice but toply.


    After taking care of the kitchen matters, Su Liang remembered that she promised Che Yun that she would treat his father��s illness. She went to find him, and coincidentally, Lin Bojun was also there, saying that he had some free time and would go with her.


    While Che Yun was greeting others, Su Liang softly asked Lin Bojun, ��Second


    Brother Lin, aren��t you very busy?��


    Lin Bojun nodded, ��Yes, but I have to help Ah Jing keep an eye on you.��


    Su Liang: �� Ning Jing was in Xuanbei City, but she couldn��t reveal that.


    After leaving the military camp, they headed to the Che Family.


    Originally, the Che Family was also engaged in business and was quite well-off. However, both Che Yun��s father and mother were in poor health. ��Father, this is the General Su I mentionedst night, who came from the capital city! He is also a highly skilled imperial physician! He hase specially to treat you!�� Che Yun supported a thin middle-aged man into the small hall, followed by a worried -looking woman.


    Seeing Lin Bojun and Su Liang, Che��s father and mother were both nervous and respectful, treating them as distinguished guests from the capital.


    After exchanging greetings, Su Liang took Che��s father��s pulse.


    ��How is it?�� Che Yun asked anxiously when Su Liang finished.


    After pondering for a moment, Su Liang said, ��Medicine should be supplemented with acupuncture, we��ll need to adjust slowly over a period of time then see.��


    ��I knew General Su would have a solution!�� Che Yun��s eyes rxed, ��I��m so grateful!��


    Su Liang wrote a prescription, told Che Yun what precautions to take, and then performed acupuncture on Che��s father.


    When it was over, Che Yun asked Su Liang to also check his mother��s pulse.


    Che��s mother repeatedly declined, saying she was fine and didn��t want to trouble Su Liang.


    But Che Yun was insistent.


    Su Liang said that Che��s mother��s illness was caused by worry, so she needed to rx, go out in the sun, and move around more. He only prescribed a form for calming the nerves and replenishing qi.


    Che Yun escorted Su Liang and Lin Bojun out of the house, saying he would treat them to a meal another day to express his gratitude.


    As they rode away, Lin Bojun asked quizzically, ��Considering their family of three isn��t short of money and Che Yun is so aplished, why do the elderly couple seem so heavy-hearted?��


    ��I heard that General Che originally had a younger brother who was lost as a child, and he would be around my age now if he were alive.�� Su Liang said.


    Stunned, Lin Bojun sighed deeply, ��No wonder.��


    In the evening, Su Liang returned to the general��s mansion alone.


    As she opened the door to her room, she heard movement by the back window.


    Ning Jing also returned at this time, still holding a basket in her hand.


    ��Don��t tell me you went to Liang Country��s Nanfeng City to buy meat again,�� Su Liang said.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Alright, I won��t tell you.��


    Su Liang: ��


    Before she could see what ingredients Ning Jing had brought back, the sound of a horn sounding a rally came from the direction of the camp, and her expression became serious.


    Ning Jing said, ��Wei Yao, the lord of Nanfeng City in Liang Country, is the sworn enemy of Uncle Xing. He captured Wei Teng��s eldest son years ago.��


    Su Liang��s mouth twitched slightly, ��Stomach pain? Stomach medicine? Quite urate. Are they going to fight now?


    Ning Jing shook her head, ��He��sing with his troops to negotiate a truce tonight.��


    Su Liang��s expression was indescribable, ��Sworn enemy? A truce? Comingte at night? How did you know?��


    ��I heard about it while walking around Nanfeng City during the day.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang didn��t believe he was just strolling around.


    However, Liang Country��s intentions were unclear at the moment, so they couldn��t let their guard down.


    ��I��m hungry,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang said seriously, ��I need to check on it.��


    ��Liang Country suffered a severe droughtst year and is currently running short on food and fodder, so they can��t afford a fight,�� Ning Jing said.


    ��Then, is it a good time for us to attack?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��What do you think?�� Ning Jing countered.


    Su Liang pondered, ��It��s hard to say since I don��t know much about Liang


    Country��s situation. But with Yin Country eagerly watching from the south, Qian Country stands between them. Although our country is strong, it��s not wise to start a war with one side rashly.��


    ��Hmm, let��s cook,�� said Ning Jing, handing the basket to Su Liang.


    Liang Country��s specialty mushrooms and wild chicken were caught in the mountains along the border between the two countries.


    Combined with Su Liang��s specially prepared spices.


    The enticing aroma filled the small kitchen under the night sky.


    Su Liang diced the remaining half piece of bacon fromst night, mixed it with the wild vegetables Ning Jing brought back, and made a filling for a few meat buns.


    Just when thete-night snack was ready, and the two were about to start, they heard hurried footsteps approaching.


    Ning Jing picked up the chicken soup in one hand and the meat buns in the other, and walked into the unlit study.


    Su Liang stretched out her chopsticks to take a meat bun but hesitated in mid-air. She silently drew back, picked up a bowl and took a few sips of soup, and then heard Che Yun��s voice from outside, ��Has General Su gone to bed?�� Su Liang replied, ��What��s the matter?��


    ��General Wei from Liang Country has arrived at the city with his troops tonight to negotiate a truce. He specifically requested that his sonpete with


    General Su in a martial arts match and set up a bet! If General Su wins, Liang Country will give Qian Country a city! If General Su loses, Qian Country will provide Liang Country with 100,000 stones of grain!�� said Che Yun rapidly. ��The general has asked you to go over immediately!��


    When Su Liang heard ��a city,�� she knew she had no choice. As Qian Country��s top martial arts champion, she was highly regarded by the army in Xuanbei City. This kind of matter, which concerned the Qian Country��s reputation, could not bepromised.


    ��Alright, I��ll be right there.�� Su Liang put down her chopsticks, went to the study, took a meat bun from Ning Jing��s te with one hand, and took the long sword handed over by Ning Jing in the other hand.


    It was the Luoying Sword that Xing Ji had given to Su Liang, and Ning Jing had been carrying it for her before.


    Su Liang turned to leave, then turned back, leaned in close to Ning Jing, and whispered, ��Is it looking ominous?��


    There was just enough light from the neighbor��s window to see inside the study.


    Su Liang was asking Ning Jing if her be was darkened. Since Liang Country came well-prepared, there might be trouble tonight.


    Seeing her reflection in Su Liang��s clear eyes, Ning Jing nodded, ��Very dark.��


    Su Liang frowned and heard Ning Jing say softly, ��I meant to say, your eyeballs.��


    Su Liang was speechless, raising the sword hilt to knock Ning Jing��s head, snorted softly, then turned and walked quickly out of the door..

 Chapter 194 - 194: 194. Fight back!

    Chapter 194 - 194: 194. Fight back!


    Trantor: 549690339


    The door opened, and Su Liang walked out, Che Yun smelled a tempting fragrance.


    He didn��t see clearly what Su Liang was holding in her hand, ��Is General Su having ate-night snack?��


    Su Liang walked quickly out, ��Mm.��


    ��I heard from General Lin that General Su��s cooking skills are excellent.�� Che


    Yun caught up with her.<div>


    msteaa or continuing tne conversation, su ng nmsnea ner meat Dun m hand, wiped her hands with a handkerchief, and asked Che Yun, ��Do you know the strength of Wei Yao��s son?��


    Che Yun nodded, ��Liang Country started to imitate the Imperial examination of Qian Country to select talents a few years ago. They also hold it every three years, and the most powerful martial artist selected is not called the Top Schr but the First Warrior. Wei Hao, Wei Yao��s eldest son, was the First Warrior selected by Liang Countryst year, and his strength is said to be powerful.��


    Su Liang thought to herself, the names of the three generations were stomach ache, stomach medicine, and stomach well? Very logical.


    They left the General Mansion and each rode their horses towards the North City Gate.


    After Ning Jing finished herte-night snack, she sent dishes and bowls to the kitchen, cleaned them by the unextinguished fire in the hearth, and then boiled arge pot of hot water like she used to do at home.


    Ning Jing then returned to Su Liang��s room, changed her clothes, and left quietly.


    After three years, the army of Liang Country was once again at the gates of the city.


    Just after they left Nancheng, Xing Ji received the news from the scout, and the army in the city was ready for battle.


    However, because Su Liang wasn��t in the military camp and had no soldiers under hermand, no one was specifically in charge of her. Xing Ji was busy deploying, Lin Bojun was assigned an important task, and no one had time to send someone to call Su Liang.


    By the time Su Liang heard the horn, Xing Ji was already standing on the city building.


    The horn was not to assemble the army but mainly to remind themon people that there might be a battle, to be safe, and not leave the house.


    Wei Yao brought 20,000 elite soldiers, and the army of Xuanbei City, including Xing Ji, thought that a battle was about to start tonight.


    Xi Ji in particr guessed that it might be because he had be the Chief General that the Wei family in Liang Country couldn��t help but seek revenge.


    However, the result was unexpected.


    Because the Qian Country was sandwiched between the Liang Country and the Yin Country, its strategy had always been ��if the enemy doesn��t move, I don��t move��, and it generally did not initiate wars.


    When Xing Ji heard Wei Yao��s request, he neither refused nor agreed on the spot, but sent Che Yun to invite Su Liang.


    As for the duel with Wei Hao, the First Warrior of Liang Country, the bet was a city and 100,000 stones of grain. If it was Xing Ji in his younger days, he would have epted the challenge without hesitation.


    But now, Su Liang was the one involved in this gambling game. Xing Ji nned to listen to her opinion.


    Although Su Liang was the Martial Arts Champion of the current university examination, this was under the condition that she was the strongest among those who participated in the Military Exam under the age of 35.


    During the day, Su Liang had only fought to a draw with Che Yun, who didn��t participate in the Military Exam.


    Whether she could defeat Wei Hao, Xing Ji was unsure.


    The key was that if they were to fight and lost, not only would they lose 100,000 stones of grain, but also the face of Qian Country, which would be a great responsibility.


    ��Chief General Xing, is your Su Schr of Qian Country scared and not daring toe?�� Wei Yao shouted from the high horseback.


    Laughter spread among the Liang Country army.


    Wei Hao shouted loudly, ��If the littledy who bes the Martial Arts


    Champion in your country does not dare toe forward, it doesn��t matter.


    Although Wei Yao came with the appearance of negotiating, his words were all provocative.


    Liang Country was in short supply of food, and tonight they came to ��rob��. The gambling game they proposed was just to achieve their purpose in a less strenuous way. If Qian Country wanted to fight, they could openly rob.


    Living in the harsh cold of the north, Liang Country worshipped martial strength for generations. Men were strong, and in terms of individual soldier��s averagebat power, they were stronger than Qian Country and Yin Country.


    For war, no matter which side starts first, they always find a justifiable reason for themselves. It��s best to force the other side to strike first, and then counterattack, which inherently bes more reasonable.


    People long for peace and tranquility.


    But spectators often do not condemn the provoker, even if they are forced to fight. As long as they strike first, they are in the wrong.


    Xing Ji was very clear about the intentions of the Wei father and son, and he didn��t respond.


    ��General Su is here!��


    Xing Ji turned around and saw Su Liang on the city building, followed closely by Che Yun.


    ��You came.�� Xing Ji turned and walked over, not letting Su Liang go to the front to be seen by the Wei father and son.


    ��Do we fight?�� Su Liang asked.


    Xing Ji sighed softly, ��It��s up to you. If you don��t want to fight, just tell them to leave.��


    Su Liang knew that Xing Ji was sincere. If she said she wouldn��t go, she really wouldn��t have to go, and he would take care of all the troubles for her.


    But, if that were the case, she wouldn��t havee at all.


    ��Since the Chief General doesn��t object, let��s fight!�� Su Liang said very straightforwardly, ��How old is Wei Hao?�� Xing Ji hesitated for a moment.


    Che Yun hurriedly spoke, ��Twenty-six.��


    Su Liang said calmly, ��He��s a 26-year-old robust man; losing to a 16-year-old girl like me would be shameful. And if he wins me, there��s nothing to be proud of.��


    Xing Ji was a bit puzzled. Su Liang had always been unwilling to be treated differently because she was a girl and of younger age, but it was rare to hear her say so.


    ��I heard someone shouting that I was the littledy who became the Martial Arts Champion.�� Su Liang said.


    Xing Ji nodded, ��It was Wei Hao.��


    ��There you have it. He said those words himself, and it��s a fact. Anyway, be it win or lose, I won��t let Qian Country lose face.�� Su Liang said seriously.


    Xing Ji��s face looked relieved, ��I believe you.��


    Che Yun said, ��Or let me go first? Just say that Wei Hao is not qualified to fight our Qian Country��s Martial Arts Champion, and he has to pass my test first. Even if I lose, General Su will have the chance to see his skills and have more confidence. ��


    ��No need.�� Su Liang refused without hesitation, ��They won��t agree.��


    As soon as she said that, Su Liang walked to the side of the crenel, looked at the dense Liang Country army below, and said loudly, ��Who wants to fight with


    Xing Ji suddenly wanted tough.


    The Qian Country army, which had been angered by Liang Country��s provocation, suddenly felt much better when they heard Su Liang��s bold and confident shout.


    Wei Yao, Wei Hao, and the soldiers of Liang Country raised their heads and looked at Su Liang.


    Wei Yao spoke loudly, ��Is it Su, the Top Schr?��


    Su Liang responded, ��My surname is Su, and my given name is a single character, Liang, which is the same as Liang Country. If I were born in Liang Country, would my name be a great taboo?��


    Both sides were startled, not expecting Su Liang to break the norm and take the initiative to talk with Wei Yao, with a very unique opening topic��


    Wei Yaoughed heartily, ��Indeed, it would be a great taboo. But since General Su was born in Qian Country and has this name, perhaps it is destined in your fate that one day, you will be one of our people in Liang Country!�� Xing Ji snorted coldly, dreaming.


    Su Liang alsoughed, ��However, if I stepped onto Liang Country, my name would be taboo and I would be executed. As it��s impossible for me to change my name, I can only go on a life and death struggle with Liang Country. My name is bound to have a fate with Liang Country, opposing each other with equal force, is this great fate too, General Wei?��


    Hearing the phrase ��life and death,�� Xing Ji��s mouth twitched, thinking that Su Liang was quite the conversationalist.


    The soldiers of Liang Country thought Su Liang was too arrogant!


    The army of Qian Country felt that every word Su Liang said made so much sense and sounded so pleasing!


    Wei Hao was clearly angered, ��A little girl dares to be on the same level as my great Liang Country, such ignorance! If you��re so confident,e down and let��s have a sparring session!��


    ��What kind of courage are you talking about? Do you have any?�� Su Liang retorted.


    There was a burst ofughter from the Qian Country side.


    Su Liang continued, ��General Wei is challenging me, a little girl, in front of the whole Liang Country army, really giving me face. But for the sake of fairness, Liang Country must send a girl of the same age as me to fight. Otherwise, if General Wei, who is ten years older than me, wins, it won��t be a glorious victory!��


    With a mixture of confidence, dominance, and innocence in Su Liang��s voice, the faces of Wei family father and son changed.


    ��You are the Martial Arts Champion of Qian Country, and I am the number one warrior of Liang Country. Are you afraid topete with me?�� Wei Hao asked coldly.


    ��There��s nothing to fear, I just worry that General Wei might lose and be too ashamed to show his face,�� Su Liang said with a lightugh.


    Before the start of the battle, it was unclear who would win or lose, but Su Liang��s verbal skills hadpletely overwhelmed the Wei family father and son.


    ��Enough talk! If you want to fight,e down!�� Wei Hao raised his long knife and pointed at Su Liang, ��You talk so much, I think you��re scared!��


    ��I��ll be right there,�� Su Liang��s voice was calm, ��However, since both Generals Wei can use a city of Liang Country as a bet in this duel, it shows their high position in Liang Country. I appreciate that, but I��m just a low-ranking Junior Officer andck the ability to gamble with the entire Qian Country army��s food supply.��


    Wei Yao��s face darkened, as Su Liang��s words were full of hidden barbs. However, the Wei family father and son weren��t acting on their own, so they weren��t particrly shameful. ��General Xing can make the call. In the end, General Su still doesn��t dare to fight!��


    ��Oh, that��s true. But our general��s initial intention was to let you all retreat to where you came from. If you want to fight, let��s fight; if you want to negotiate, let��s negotiate properly. He doesn��t like deceitful games. I insisted on fighting and should bear responsibility for my actions. You just want food, right? Simple, if I lose, I��ll personally give you 100,000 stones of grain.�� Su Liang said loudly.


    Wei Hao blurted out, ��What a big boast!��


    Su Liang smiled, ��I can��t help it, you don��t know me. My future husband��s family is filthy rich, and they��re going to give me all their money. I can��t even spend it all, it��s so annoying, I can afford to give you some.��


    These words sounded like she was brushing off a beggar��


    Che Yun held his forehead, ��General Su is really���� unable to find the right description.


    Nevertheless, Liang Country provoked, and Su Liang responded. The initiative was once in the hands of the Wei family father and son, but now the situation had turned quite strange.


    ��Fine, let��s do it your way!�� Wei Yao shouted. He realized that dragging this on would be even more disadvantageous for them, and since they hade all this way, he was reluctant to give up on their original n.


    The Wei family father and son were confident in their martial skills, and they didn��t intend to y any tricks. As Xing Ji had said, the Liang Country army retreated while the Qian Country army advanced by 20000, and the two sides confronted each other. The open space between them became the battlefield.


    ��General, I request to go protect General Su!�� Che Yun said to Xing Ji.


    Xing Ji nodded, ��Keep an eye on them and be alert for any trickery.�� He had already instructed the archers to be ready in case there was any unusual movement from Liang Country��s side and to take immediate action.


    Su Liang and Wei Hao walked out from the two countries�� armies.


    Although Su Liang was not considered short among women, she looked particrly slender and delicatepared to the sturdy physique of Wei Hao.


    Wei Hao used a long de, while Su Liang brought her Luoying Sword. She had learned swordsmanship from Ning Jing and had barely used it outside before, because Ning Jing had said that her skills were stillcking. Previously, when the two practiced martial arts at home, Su Liang would always practice this set of swordsmanship, with Ning Jing apanying her as her training partner, putting pressure on her.


    Today was an important duel. It wasn��t that Su Liang couldn��t afford the one hundred thousand stones of grain, but she didn��t want to lose.


    Without anyone giving an order, the two revealed their weapons and began to fight.


    Soon, both armies started cheering for their respective parties.


    The mor surged like waves.


    Su Liang ignored all that and focused solely on the sword in her hand and her opponent��s de.


    As the des of the swords and knives collided, cold lights flickered, and two dark shadows swiftly moved and dodged under the moonlight.


    The title of Liang Country��s top brave warrior indeed was not empty talk. Wei Hao was powerful, and his strength was simply overwhelming for Su Liang.


    After several attempts at testing her opponent, Su Liang began avoiding his attacks with faster speed and more agile and varied swordsmanship to deal with Wei Hao.


    Watching the fight from atop the high city walls, Xing Ji thought that Su Liang was a martial artist who grew stronger when facing strong opponents, with enormous potential that, once unleashed, could lead her to immeasurable heights.


    Che Yun, who was also watching the fight, shared the same sentiment, and told Lin Bojun, who hade to his side, ��If I were to spar with General Su again tomorrow, I��m afraid I would lose.��


    Che Yun had heard that Su Liang was proficient in multiple weapons, but it was only tonight that he had witnessed it for himself. Compared to the pair of Twin des she had used to fight him to a draw during the day, he felt that the swordsmanship Su Liang employed tonight was even more intricate and formidable.


    Lin Bojun remained silent, watching intently. At this point, he wasn��t concerned about winning or losing, but worried that Su Liang might get injured. des had no eyes, and if Wei Hao��s de struck her, it would result in either death or serious injury.


    Wei Yao��s expression was not good, because both the previous fight and the current ongoing one were worse than what they had nned.


    Wei Hao had no match among the young generation in Liang Country. Before their arrival, they had looked into Su Liang��s performance in the Military Exam and concluded that her victory as Martial Arts Champion was because there were no particrly strongpetitors in Qian Country that year, and her defeat of Man Ya was due to Man Ya��s overrated reputation.


    In fact, the Exam had not been particrly spectacr by the end, and Su Liang hadn��t really disyed her full strength.


    However, tonight, Wei Yao realized that the youngdy they had chosen as their stepping stone was far too difficult to deal with!


    Half an hour passed, and the oue remained uncertain.


    From the beginning, Su Liang had spent more time on defense than on offense, with Wei Hao unable tond a hit on her while also having to be on guard against her sudden and tricky attacks.


    As time went on, Wei Hao��s physical strength was depleted much more than Su Liang��s, and gradually his moves were not as powerful as they had been at the beginning.


    When Wei Yao discovered Su Liang��s intentions, he couldn��t help but remind Wei Hao to end the fight quickly!


    As a result, Wei Hao became impatient while Su Liang maintained herposure, and after a few fierce moves with the enchanting sword, she forced Wei Hao to retreat three steps amidst the dazzling disy.


    ��General Su, hit him!�� A soldier couldn��t help but shout.


    In the midst of the cheering, Su Liang went from defense to offense, her sword light raging and cold aura overwhelming, as she pressed Wei Hao step by step!


    Before long, Wei Hao lost his footing and fell to the ground.. Su Liang seized the opportunity to press her sword against his neck!

 Chapter 195 - 195: Cannot sleep

    Chapter 195 - 195: Cannot sleep


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang sheathed her sword, and Lin Bojun and Che Yun had alreadye close, protecting her as they quickly retreated back to the protection of Qian Country��s army.


    Wei Yao��s face turned ashen, and he grabbed Wei Hao, who had just risen to his feet and was about to charge towards Su Liang again.


    ��Miscalction, let��s end it tonight!�� Wei Yao whispered harshly to his son, ��Let��s go!��


    The father and son originally wanted to defeat Su Liang in public, trampling the Martial Arts Champion of Qian Country, boosting Wei Hao��s reputation in Liang Country and even the world, while at the same time uplifting the morale of Liang Country��s army, and getting arge amount of food to relieve their army��s food shortage.


    The ideal was full.<div>


    Reality was a p in the face.


    Wei Hao was unconvinced, his neck stiff as he stared at Su Liang, ��She cheated! She used tricks, deliberately wearing me out!��


    Wei Yao��s face darkened, ��You��ve lost enough face already, don��t make a fool of yourself! It��s just as well this time, to let you see that beyond Liang Country, there is a bigger world and more powerful enemies! Your skills aren��t enough!��


    Wei Hao��s face looked even uglier, but he did not act impulsively again, clenching his teeth and saying, ��Sooner orter, I will make that girl kneel down and beg me for mercy!��


    Wei Yaoforted his son, looked around, and noticed that the morale of Liang Country��s army had already been worn down due to Su Liang��s speech before the battle and Wei Hao��s loss in the contest.


    Even though he had originally nned to take advantage of Qian Country��s recent change ofmander to fight a battle, by now, Wei Yao felt that their chances of winning were slim.


    The twenty thousand Qian Country soldiers who had left the city did not return, and both sides remained in a standoff.


    Che Yun and Lin Bojun escorted Su Liang back to the city building.


    Xing Ji gave a thumbs up, ��You performed well tonight. I will send a letter to the capital city tonight, asking the emperor to reward you.��


    Su Liang raised the Luoying Sword in her hand, ��It��s the powerful sword that


    Uncle Xing gave me.��


    Xing Ji smiled, ��As long as you can handle it well.��


    ��What about that city?�� Su Liang brought up the main issue, ��Will they really give it up?


    Xing Ji shook his head, ��It��s hard to say.��


    ��They��ve already said it, if they can��t bear to lose and renege on the agreement, won��t they lose face?�� Su Liang thought that Liang Country might still fulfill their promise, ��Which city did they agree to give?


    Lin Bojun interrupted, ��They initially said it would be Nanfeng City.��


    Upon hearing Nanfeng City, Su Liang thought of the smoked meat Ning Jing had specifically bought. Speaking of which, she hadn��t really eaten thete-night snack she had prepared. She didn��t know if Ning Jing could save her a piece of meat bun.


    ��From a geographic point of view, Nanfeng City is easy to attack but difficult to defend, and not a very good ce.�� Xing Ji said.


    ��There��s no advantage in taking it?�� Su Liang was startled.


    Xing Ji shook his head, ��No, if we have to go to war with Liang Country, it��s better to take Nanfeng City early. Even if we don��t garrison troops there, leveling the city would still be advantageous.��


    ��That makes sense.�� Su Liang nodded.


    Xing Ji shouted at Wei Yao below, ��When will General Wei withdraw from


    Nanfeng City? I will send someone to take over!��


    Wei Yao snorted coldly, ��On this matter, I will send an envoy to Xuanbei City within three days to discuss in detail with Qian Country! Take my leave!��


    The horn of the Liang Country army sounded deste and cold in the night.


    Standing high above, Su Liang watched the Liang Country army retreat like a tide, ��Uncle Xing, what do you think of Wei Yao?��


    After contemting for a moment, Xing Ji said, ��The reason why I was able to break into the Liang Country��s army and capture Wei Teng sessfully was that Wei Teng was impulsive and reckless in his actions. Tonight, it seems that Wei Hao has inherited his grandfather��s temperament, while Wei Yao is very rational.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��If they readily give us Nanfeng City, we should be careful of their tricks.��


    ��We��ll decide how to proceed when the Liang Country envoy arrives.�� Xing Ji said.


    ��I have nothing to do tonight, right? Then I��ll go back first?�� Su Liang yawned as she spoke.


    Xing Ji looked at Su Liang with a fatherly gaze, ��You go back and sleep now. Sleep in tomorrow, don��t get up too early.��


    ��I��ll see General Su off!�� Che Yun said.


    Lin Bojun reached out and took Su Liang��s sword, ��I��ll do it!��


    Xing Ji nodded, ��Alright, Bojun, you escort Su Liang back to the General��s Mansion. Che Yun, you lead people to keep watch and ensure that there is no trouble in the city tonight.��


    Che Yun responded, and when he turned his head, Lin Bojun and Su Liang had already left the city building.


    ��Xiaoliang, you��re really amazing! Ajing is truly blessed!�� Lin Bojun firmly believed that Su Liang and Ning Jing were a couple, seizing every opportunity to mention Ning Jing.


    Su Liang chuckled lightly, ��Someone doesn��t think so.��


    Lin Bojun shook his head, ��I really don��t understand what you two are doing, just get married sooner!��


    ��Second Brother Lin, you shouldn��t worry about us. If Liang Country is really sincere in discussing peace this time, even if it��s for food, and we can have two or three years of peace, it would save us trouble, and we can find an opportunity to return to the capital city and get married,�� Su Liang said.


    When it came to this, Lin Bojun��s eyes also brightened, ��That would be great!�� Although his dream was to be a general, he didn��t like fighting.


    As they spoke, they reached the entrance of the General��s Mansion. Lin Bojun watched Su Liang enter, then turned his horse around and left.


    Su Liang entered the courtyard, which was quiet and deserted as she had instructed the servants not toe in.


    As she passed the kitchen, there was still a red glow of fire in the stove.


    Su Liang pushed open the door of her room, the candle she had lit before was nearly burnt out, and the wax had dripped down onto the candle holder, forming a red flower.


    The bowl and chopsticks she had used for the chicken soup had been taken away, and everything else was as it was when she left.


    Su Liang ced the Luoying Sword on the table and went into the small study next door.


    The bedding on the soft couch was still neatly stacked, and Ning Jing had gone out.


    Su Liang thought she didn��t need to worry about Ning Jing��s safety at all. The Great God was just ying around, unlike her, so it was best to let him do as he pleased.


    Having fought one battle during the day and another at night, Su Liang decided to take a bath before going to sleep.


    Ning Jing had heated up some water before he left, and Su Liang scooped it out, carried it into her room and poured it into the bath.


    The room filled with mist, and Su Liang soaked in the warm water, feeling every pore in her body open up, it was unbelievablyfortable.


    Already a bit tired, Su Liang intended to soak for a while before going to sleep, but she dozed off and eventually fell asleep in the bathtub.


    The slight sound at the window in the small study didn��t wake Su Liang up.


    Ning Jing returned from outside, having changed his clothes, his ck hair draped behind him, with some slight dampness remaining.


    He ced the clothes he was going to wash on a stool, looked at the beam of lighting from the next room and listened for a moment, but heard no movement. He thought Su Liang was reading.


    Ning Jing walked to the door and didn��t see Su Liang sitting at the table. He nced over to the other side of the screen and saw a white and delicate arm draped over the edge of the bathtub.


    Ning Jing��s first reaction was to freeze, then he immediately turned and went back to the small study.


    However, because there was no door in the small study, the light from the next room was not blocked out.


    Ning Jing spread out his own bedding,y down, and closed his eyes.


    After a while, hearing no movement from the next room, he got up and walked over to the wall that separated them, raised his hand and knocked, ��Su Liang?�� Su Liang didn��t react.


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Jing picked up the hairpin he ced on the table, looked at it, and put it back. He picked up a book, put it back as well, and finally took the jade pendant he carried with him, ced it in his hand, and weighed it lightly.


    He took a step forward, half of his body outside, and looked towards the screen. He saw Su Liang��s arm again, raised his hand, closed his eyes, and the jade pendant drew a smooth parab in the air, flying behind the screen.


    Ning Jing stood sideways in the entrance of the small study room, and soon heard the sound of the jade pendant falling into the water.


    As the sound of water rose again, Ning Jing called out to Su Liang.


    ��Huh? Is that you? What��s going on?�� Su Liang was sleeping soundly when the jade pendant suddenly fell into the bathtub, startling her awake. She thought someone was trying to kill her, but then she heard Ning Jing��s voice.


    ��You fell asleep while bathing. I came in and you didn��t even notice. You��re too careless.�� Ning Jing��s voice was cold.


    Su Liang didn��t hear him clearly because she was searching for Ning Jing��s jade pendant in the bathtub.


    ��Found it.�� Su Liang took out the jade pendant. ��What did you say just now? Are you afraid my water is getting cold? Indeed, it��s a bit cold, thanks!��


    Ning Jing furrowed his brows, stood still, heard the sound of Su Liang getting out of the water, didn��t say anything else, went back to the small study room,y down on the couch, covered himself with the quilt, and closed his eyes.


    After tidying up, Su Liang specially cleaned and dried Ning Jing��s jade pendant, took it to the entrance of the small study room, and called out softly, ��Great


    God?��


    No response.


    ��Great God, are you asleep?�� Su Liang muttered to herself, ��You shouldn��t be.


    Even if you were, you should��ve been awakened by me.��


    Without getting up, Ning Jing spoke in a faint tone, ��Yes, I was asleep.��


    Su Liang leaned against the doorframe and talked to Ning Jing. ��Sorry for waking you up. Since you��re awake, let me tell you about what happened tonight. Did you go to watch my martial artspetition?��


    ��What do you think?�� Ning Jing asked in return. Su Liangughed softly, ��I think you did.��


    ��Why?�� Ning Jing asked.


    ��If something happened to me, who would make yourte-night snack?�� Su Liang said quite seriously.


    ��That��s right.�� Ning Jing replied.


    ��How do you think I did tonight?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Average. Your swordsmanship needs more practice; it��s far from enough.�� Ning Jing answered.


    Su Liang sighed slightly, ��I think so too. Neither Che Yun nor Wei Hao canpare to you. There��s nothing to be proud of defeating them, let alone the fact that I didn��t even manage to beat Che Yun.��


    Though Su Liang heard praises daily since arriving in Xuanbei City, she was very self-aware, especially when it came to martial arts, as Ning Jing was by her side.


    While she was indeed a strong young warrior, Su Liang aimed higher. If a real enemy wanted to kill her, there would be no fairpetition or concerns on age and gender. If a powerful old man appeared, she would be in trouble.


    Based on her experience over the past six months, Su Liang felt that both she and Ning Jing had somewhat troublesome traits and couldn��t afford to be careless.


    ��Is there anything else?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Did you finish yourte-night snack?��


    ��Yes. It��s not tasty when it��s cold. If you want to eat, you can make it again.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang sighed slightly, ��Even if I make it again, it won��t be this meal��s meat buns.��


    ��What do you want?�� Ning Jing asked.


    ��Go to sleep.�� Su Liang said and left the small study room. She returned to the inner room, sat down by the bed, and realized she was still holding Ning Jing��s jade pendant, forgetting to return it to him earlier.


    She originally nned to go back, but decided to leave it until tomorrow.


    Su Liang casually stuffed Ning Jing��s jade pendant under the pillow, blew out the candle, and went to bed.


    There was only dim light in the small study room, and it suddenly disappeared.


    Ning Jing opened his eyes, touched his chest, and felt a bit ufortable without the jade pendant he��d worn for many years��


    The next day, Su Liang indeed woke upte, and no one came to summon her.


    While Su Liang was still asleep, the news of her fighting Liang Country��s top warrior, winning the victory, and gaining a city for Qian Country had spread throughout Xuanbei City.


    The name Su Liang was on everyone��s lips. This was different from when she became the Martial Arts Champion.


    Back then, outsiders only praised her.


    But now, she had won a crucialpetition, brought tangible benefits to Qian Country, and quickly established a high reputation, winning the love of many people.


    It was a sunny day, and at the northernmost part of Qian Country, Xuanbei City finally felt a hint of spring warmth.


    When Su Liang woke up, the sun had already risen high.


    She stretched, put on her clothes, went to the window, pushed it open, saw the bright sunshine outside, and decided to take a day off! Although she was only a fourth-tier junior officer, hermander wanted to be her adoptive father so she had some freedom.


    There was no one in the small study room next door. The bedding was neatly folded as if it had never been used.


    Su Liang didn��t know where Ning Jing had gone, and wanted to ask him if there was anywvhere interesting nearby.


    When Su Liang finished washing up and was about to leave, she heard a noiseing from the small study room. She looked in and saw Ning Jing returning with a basket in his hand.


    ��Did you go to pick wild vegetables?�� Su Liang asked, mainly because, back in the vige, they often followed Mrs. Bai in the early morning to pick wild vegetables on the mountain.


    ��Breakfast.�� Ning Jing came forward and handed it to Su Liang. He was now in a new disguise, looking very ordinary.


    ��For me? Thanks.�� Su Liang took it back to her room, ced it on the table, still warm.


    As she ate breakfast, Su Liang talked to Ning Jing next door, ��I don��t want to go to the military camp today. Is there any interesting ce nearby?��


    ��There��s an ancient temple called Ping��an Temple, located between Nanfeng City and Xuanbei City,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang found it amazing, ��Does it belong to Qian Country or Liang Country?��


    ��Neither,�� Ning Jing replied, ��Cheng Yun was originally a monk at Ping��an Temple. ��


    ��Will we meet Cheng Yun��s master if we go?�� Su Liang became interested.


    ��Perhaps,�� Ning Jing said.


    ��Then let��s go,�� Su Liang decided quickly, ��You��re free, right? Otherwise, I��ll ask Second Brother Lin to go with me!��


    ��If you grill me a pheasant today, I��ll go with you,�� Ning Jing set a condition.


    Su Liang coughed, ��We��re talking about going to the temple, and all you think about is eating meat. Is that appropriate?��


    ��If you add a grilled wild rabbit, it��s even more appropriate,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang: ��


    Su Liang brought spices with her, so they could barbecue in the mountainster.


    Just as she was about to leave, Ning Jing stopped her, ��Where��s my jade pendant?��


    ��Oh, I forgot about it if you didn��t mention it.�� Su Liang went back into her room, reached under her pillow, and took out Ning Jing��s jade pendant. It had no words on it, onlyplex patterns.


    They were separated by the small study room��s door as Su Liang handed over the jade pendant.


    As her sleeve fell, it revealed her wrist, as white and smooth as jade.


    Ning Jing��s gaze lingered on it for a moment before he withdrew it, took the jade pendant from Su Liang, and said, ��Don��t fall asleep while bathing in the future..��

 Chapter 196 - 196: 196. Unexpected Encounter

    Chapter 196 - 196: 196. Unexpected Encounter


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang left the General Mansion, quickly mounted her horse, and was about to set off when she suddenly remembered Ning Jing��s words before leaving.


    ��Don��t fall asleep while bathing.��


    Su Liang��s expression was baffling, feeling that something was not quite right��


    Last night, she did indeed fall asleep while bathing. How did Ning Jing know about it? Because she didn��t respond when he called her? Then how did he manage to throw the jade pendant urately into the bath without hitting her?


    Although Ning Jing��s temper was a bit strange, in Su Liang��s eyes, he was definitely a gentleman.<div>


    Su Liang felt that Ning Jing would not take advantage of her sleep to peek at anything, but perhaps, he identally saw something?


    While riding her horse towards the direction of the city gate, Su Liang was seriously recalling the scene when she was woken up by the jade pendantst night.


    She was behind the screen, Ning Jing was in the next room, but the jade pendant couldn��t pass through the wall, so he threw it from the doorway of the study, and he must have known the exact location.


    Su Liang thought that the screen was not enough topletely cover the inner room. From the perspective of the doorway of the study, it seemed that one could see the side of the bathtub, and at most, her arm. Originally, except for her arm, everything below her shoulders was soaked in the bathtub.


    Upon thinking about this, Su Liang didn��t feel that Ning Jing had done anything wrong.


    Even if she made sure no one was around, even if she was in her room, she really shouldn��t have fallen asleep while bathing. If an assassin broke in, her reaction would not be in time and the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Therefore, Su Liang��s final conclusion was: unless Ning Jing was in the next room, she didn��t need to worry about safety issues, otherwise she must never rx enough to fall asleep while bathing.


    Having finished thinking about it, Su Liang had arrived at the main street of Xuanbei City.


    Snapping back to reality, she noticed that themon people were looking at her, their eyes full of goodwill. When she looked over, they would smile and nod their heads, and some even sped their hands together to salute her.


    ��General Sul�� and ��Su, the Top Schr�� appeared very frequently among the passers-by. Su Liang heard all the good things about her, and she had be the most famous person in Xuanbei City, her reputation temporarily surpassing the chief General Xing Ji.


    Su Liang did not let this go to her head, in fact, she felt somewhat disturbed by it.


    Last night��s incident was something she had been unwittingly involved in. As a person from Qian Country and a militarymander currently stationed in Xuanbei City, she had done her best to fulfill her duties, and the result was that she had not disappointed anyone.


    This great fame was not something Su Liang sought after.


    The more famous she became, the more attention her every move would receive, and even a small issue could be magnified. The higher the expectations of others, the harder she would fall if she ever failed.


    ��Walk your own path and let others talk.��


    Su Liang thought about this old saying, shook her head, and felt that she was overthinking it. She couldn��t control what others thought of her, as long as she had a clear conscience.


    General Xing Ji specifically told Su Liang to rest for the day, so she didn��t go to the military camp and nobody came looking for her.


    She rode her horse to the city gate, and the city guards saluted her with great respect.


    ��General Su!��


    Hearing someone call her, Su Liang looked up and saw Che Yun waving to her from the top of the city wall.


    Before she could react, Che Yun had already taken three steps and two leaps down.


    Su Liang had not forgotten about the acupuncture session for Che Yun��s father, but she would do it every other day, so she would go tomorrow.


    ��General Su, are you going out of the city?�� Che Yun had alreadye up close.


    Out of politeness, Su Liang got off her horse to avoid Che Yun having to look up at her.


    ��I heard there is a Ping��an Temple outside the city, and I want to go and pray.�� Su Liang��s expression was indifferent.


    Che Yun paused for a moment, then smiled, ��The scenery there is quite good, and it��s a non-war zone agreed upon by Liang Country. People from the city often go there to burn incense. I apany my mother on the first and fifteenth days of each month. If General Su doesn��t mind, shall I show you the way?


    Su Liang saw that Che Yun��s face was sincere, and politely declined, ��Che Yun is busy with official duties, I won��t waste your time. I heard that two women who just left the city were going to Ping��an Temple, I��ll follow them.��


    ��But General Su, being alone, what if the Liang Country side��?�� Che Yun frowned.


    The non-war zone agreement was only valid during periods of peace between the two countries. Neither side would harm each other��smon people to avoid igniting war.


    However, if peace is broken, it will be another story.


    Therefore, going to the Ping��an Temple to burn incense is risky. Although it cannot stop the devoutmoners from going, Su Liang is no ordinary person, especially after defeating Wei Haost night.


    Che Yun��s point was that Liang Country might not necessarily refrain from attacking Su Liang.


    ��It��s alright. In broad daylight, if someonees to bother me, I won��t be polite. Let��s go.�� Su Liang finished speaking, flipped onto her horse, and quickly left the city.


    Che Yun sent someone to the military camp to inform Xing Ji before he climbed the city building himself. All he saw was a departing figure in the distance that soon disappeared from sight.


    ��General Che likes General Su, doesn��t he?�� Che Yun��s closest deputy general asked with a smile.


    Che Yun paused for a moment and punched the deputy, ��What nonsense! General Su is already engaged!��


    The deputy wore an understanding expression, ��After all, they are not yet married. If General Che is interested, why not pursue General Su? That Ning Family��s tea merchant from Xunyang is just a wealthy businessman. He is not worthy of such a talented person as General Su.��


    Che Yun��s expression became serious, ��Don��t talk nonsense. Su��s fianc�� is the top schr in today��s civil exam, a great talent.��


    ��He still doesn��t suit General Su. He is just a weak schr. If they encounter a robbery in the future, he will have to hide behind her. This is not appropriate!�� The deputy continued to encourage Che Yun to pursue Su Liang.


    Che Yun snorted, ��My martial arts are not as good as General Su��s either. In case of trouble, I will also have to hide behind her. Do you think it is suitable then?��


    The deputy was stunned, and Che Yun went down the city building once again.


    Upon learning that Su Liang had left the city, Xing Ji was also worried about her safety and sent Lin Bojun with a team of men to deliver food to Ping��an Temple while ensuring Su Liang��s safety.


    After epting the mission and leaving, Qi Jiang said, ��Marquis need not worry too much. General Su is not reckless; she will be cautious.��


    ��I know that.�� Xing Ji nodded, ��But in such matters, it��s better to be cautious than to be unprepared.��


    Qi Jiangughed, ��Is Marquis cherishing General Su like a daughter?��


    Xing Ji sighed softly, ��I do wish I had such a treasured daughter, but unfortunately, she doesn��t treat me as an outsider and is unwilling to give me a


    ��title��.��


    Qi Jiang had followed Xing Ji for many years and had never seen him like this before, even hearing a hint of grievance.


    Su Liang did not follow the two olddies. After some distance from the city gate, she turned into a small path through a grove of trees.


    Before long, she ��encountered�� Ning Jing, who was picking mushrooms in the forest.


    He was genuinely picking mushrooms.


    Ning Jing had a delicate basket in his hand, with ayer of fresh mushrooms alreadyid at the bottom.


    ��Big Brother, which direction is Ping��an Temple?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing picked another mushroom, straightened up with the basket in hand and pointed, ��Over there.��


    ��Would you mind selling me the mushrooms?�� Su Liang asked again.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I��m taking them to Master Pu Qing of Ping��an


    Temple. ��


    ��You��re also going to Ping��an Temple? What a coincidence! Let��s go together!�� Su Liang smiled.


    Actually, there was no one around, but the two of them were very much incharacter, as if they had just met and were going in the same direction.


    Exiting the grove, the two rode their horses towards the direction of Ping��an Temple.


    Halfway there, Su Liang couldn��t help but ask, ��Did you see me taking a bathst night?��


    After a moment of silence, Ning Jing admitted, ��I saw a little bit.��


    ��My arm?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing nodded.


    Su Liang thought to herself that it was indeed the case, then naturally changed the subject, ��Who gave you your jade pendant?��


    ��My mother,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang went on to ask the question she had been ignoring before, ��What about your maternal grandparents�� family after something happened to the Gu family? Are there any rtives left?��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Yes, in the Liang Country.��


    Su Liang was surprised, ��Liang Country? Your mother is from Liang Country?��


    ��Yes, my mother was originally the princess of Liang Country, and Gu Yuan, who was Xuanbei City Lord for a few years. But no one dares to mention it now,�� Ning Jing said indifferently.


    Gu Yuan was Gu Ling��s father, Marquis Chang Xin, whose entire family was wiped out due to his rebellion.


    Perhaps it was because Ning Jing was around. He didn��t mention it, and Su Liang was even more likely to ignore matters rted to the Gu Family.


    Ning Jing was even unwilling to call Gu Yuan ��father,�� which showed that there was only a bond of blood between the father and son, and no affection.


    ��So, your maternal grandfather is��the prince of Liang Country?�� Su Liang expressed surprise.


    With a thin lip, Ning Jing said, ��Prince He Liancheng, the uncle of the Emperor of Liang Country.��


    ��So the Emperor of Liang Country is your��cousin?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing shook her head, ��That��s not important.��


    ��So, is it because the Duanmu royal family wants to get rid of you that they are afraid of you joining the Liang royal family?�� Su Liang asked, ��Have you never thought about going there?��


    ��My mother is dead, and I have no rtionship with them,�� Ning Jing said calmly.


    Su Liang sighed and didn��t ask anything more.


    When they reached the foot of Ping��an Temple, Su Liang found that some of the pilgrims going up the mountain were from Xuanbei City in Qian Country and some were from the South Feng City in Liang Country, with more people from the former.


    When themon people of the two countries met, there was no hostile atmosphere at all; in fact, they were very harmonious, and some even had rtives who had made special arrangements to meet at Ping��an Temple that night.


    It was already early summer in the capital city of Qian Country, but the peach blossoms had just begun to bloom in the mountains here.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing stepped up, with a gentle breeze blowing in their faces, and the air was filled with the scent of flowers and grass, the sound of insects and birds, and a thriving scene.


    Ping��an Temple is a very ancient temple, and it is said that the Bodhisattvas in the temple are very efficacious. As long as your heart is sincere, your prayers will be answered.


    As soon as the two entered the temple, Su Liang asked the first monk she met if there was a Master Pu Qing.


    The monk nodded, ��He is the abbot of this temple, and he has said that he will not see any visitors today.��


    Master Pu Qing is Master Cheng Yun��s master. Cheng Yun went to the capital city of Qian Country to deliver scriptures to his master uncle at Huguo Temple but was left there and never returned.


    Since they said they weren��t seeing visitors, Su Liang didn��t force it and decided to take a look around.


    ��It��s just as well; you saved your mushrooms. Let��s eat them,�� Su Liang said. Roasted mushrooms are also delicious.


    However, Ning Jing replied, ��I never intended to give them away.��


    Su Liang put her hands together, muttered ��Amitabha�� to the Bodhisattva in the main hall ahead, and thought that if the Buddha med Ning Jing, he shouldn��t take it out on her. She sincerely wanted to give Master Pu Qing a few mushrooms��


    Su Liang took a tour of Ping��an Temple and found the scenery and architecture of this ancient temple to be very special. Compared with the well-maintained Huguo Temple, which underwent repairs all year round, it had a much richer taste of the umtion of time.


    When they prepared to leave, Su Liang asked another monk if he knew Cheng


    Yun.


    The monk was surprised at Su Liang, who was obviously a young girl, despite wearing men��s clothing, and asked, ��Does this female benefactor know Master


    Cheng Yun?��


    Cheng Yun was a disciple of Master Pu Qing. Despite his young age, he had a high status in both Ping��an Temple and Huguo Temple.


    Su Liang nodded with a smile, ��Master Cheng Yun once helped me.��


    ��Master Cheng Yun has gone to the capital of Qian Country and is not in the temple right now,�� the monk said.


    ��Will hee back?�� Su Liang asked.


    The monk shook his head, ��I��m not sure.��


    Su Liang thanked him and left the Huguo Temple with Ning Jing.


    By the time they had gone down the mountains and to another mountain, Lin Bojun, leading a group of people and horses, arrived at Ping��an Temple to deliver food.


    Upon inquiring that Su Liang had already left Ping��an Temple in thepany of a young man, Lin Bojun was taken by surprise.


    After delivering the grain to the temple, he also left without making any special effort to find Su Liang.


    The weather was fine, and Su Liang felt as if she had returned to Su��s Vige when she climbed high and looked far away.


    She lit a fire and waited for a while. Ning Jing came back from halfway up the mountain with a well-cleaned, ughtered wild chicken and washed mushrooms.


    ��What about the hare?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Next time,�� Ning Jing said. The wild chicken they caught today was quite big, so a rabbit would be too much.


    The two of them sat around the fire and roasted wild chicken and mushrooms, soon filling the air with tantalising aromas.


    When the food was ready, the two shared it, relishing the uniquebination of wild chicken and mushrooms.


    After finishing their meal and extinguishing the fire, Su Liangy down on the soft grass, propped up her arm as a pillow, looked at the birds flying across the sky, and sighed, ��There��s no hope of flying again in this life.��


    Ning Jingy down not far away, ��Haven��t you ever thought of building airnes?��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��I can��t, and there are no conditions here.��


    ��Will you ever go back to where you came from?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Su Liang��s lips curled slightly, ��That would be nice. If I go back, I��ll write a novel with you as the male lead.��


    ��Who��s the female lead?�� Ning Jing asked.


    ��Of course, it��s me. I��ll write about how I met you, a great god, after traveling through time and space, and we became brothers and went on adventures together,�� Su Liang said enthusiastically. ��It��s bound to be exciting!��


    ��Didn��t you say that people there like to read love stories?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��As long as it��s a good story, it doesn��t matter if there��s love or not.��


    ��I want to go too,�� Ning Jing said.


    ��Where do you want to go?�� Su Liang was taken aback.


    ��Go and see your side,�� Ning Jing said, ��Ride an airne to fly in the sky.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��It��s worth a try. Unfortunately, I probably won��t be able to go back, and you won��t be able to go either..��

 Chapter 197 - 197: 197. Strange and cute at the same time

    Chapter 197 - 197: 197. Strange and cute at the same time


    Trantor: 549690339


    After closing the door, Su Liang entered the adjoining study room and saw Ning Jing sitting at the desk, holding a piece of stone she had picked up from the mountain today, carefully carving it.


    ��Meeting like this today will make people suspect that I��m a spy, leaving the city to meet with you,�� Su Liang sat down opposite her.


    Without lifting her head, Ning Jing said, ��You asked me toe.��


    Choking slightly, Su Liang hummed, ��I��m not ming you. I just wanted to tell you why Uncle Xing is looking for me. I told him that you��re the secret guard I hired to protect me.��


    Ning Jing��s hand paused for a moment, and she nced at Su Liang, ��I can be the secret guard you hired to protect you.��<div>


    Su Liangughed, ��Great God, are you just ying word games? It��s all the same.��


    Seeing that Ning Jing was focused on the stone in her hand, showing no interest in chatting with her, Su Liang got up and left, ��I��ll go check out the military camp to see if there are any improvements in the meals. If someone finds out about you, just say you��re the secret guard I hired for my protection,�� she repeated Ning Jing��s words.


    ��What��s the name?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Su Liang was stunned for a moment, then looked back at her and thought for a moment, ��Just call him Shi Er.��


    An idiot who likes ying with stones�� she wouldn��t tell him that.


    ��Who��s Shi Da?�� Ning Jing asked back.


    ��It��s your brother, me.�� Su Liangughed at her own joke.


    Ning Jing looked at Su Liang, ��You��re so cheerful?��


    Su Liang��s lips curved slightly, ��Great God, even if it��s fake, if you call me brother, I��d be thrilled.��


    Ning Jing closed her eyes, the sharp carving knife continued to carve the stone,


    ��For your safety, it��s not possible.��


    Su Liangughed and walked out the door, ��Just call him Shi Er.��


    It was just in case. If Ning Jing were found out and Su Liang were questioned, at least she wouldn��t get his name wrong.


    But Su Liang thought she wouldn��t need it.


    She went out, rode her horse to the military camp, and the soldiers she met all looked at her with admiration.


    Even though this was a world where men were superior to women, in the military camp, strength determined everything.


    By now, the sun was almost setting, and the magnificent sunset had painted half of the sky red.


    Xing Ji was discussing the takeover of Nan Feng city with the generals of Xuanbei City.


    No one from Liang Country hade to negotiate yet, but if nothing went wrong, someone woulde tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow at thetest.


    Wei Yao��s promise made in front of the two armiesst night��if he broke his word, Qian Country would definitely not act as if nothing had happened. This concerned the dignity of the country.


    Su Liang arrived outside the meeting hall and ran into Qi Jiang.


    ��Uncle Qi,�� Su Liang bowed in greeting.


    Oi Tiang was a man of few words and seldom smiled. Seeing Su Liang. his eves


    softened a few degrees and his mouth twitched. ��General Su is here, pleasee in.��


    Whether it was Su Liang saving Xing Yusheng, taking care of the Qi Yan and Qi Jun brothers, treating Qi Jiang��s old wounds, helping the Xing Family repeatedly, or simply because Su Liang treated Qi Jiang as an elder and sincerely respected him, Qi Jiang remembered it all.


    ��General Xing, this is Su Liang, may Ie in?�� Su Liang stood outside and asked.


    ��Enter.��


    Hearing Xing Ji��s voice, Su Liang entered and apologized, ��I��mte.��


    Veteran General Zhou immediately waved his hand, ��General Su is a great contributor. You were tiredst night, so it��s okay to rest today.��


    There was an empty seat next to Che Yun, so Su Liang went and sat down.


    Xing Ji was not discussing the matter of Nan Feng City just now, but rather new training regtions for the army.


    Most of them were proposed by Su Liang, and Xing Ji had already discussed with the two generals responsible for training the soldiers in detail, and they all thought it was feasible.


    Although Qian Country has a better climate and more abundant resources than Liang Country, and its army is well-equipped, the average physical fitness of its soldiers is not as good as that of Liang Country.


    The main purpose of Su Liang��s proposal is to improve the physical fitness of soldiers.


    Before she came, Xing Ji had already talked about most of it.


    After finishing, Xing Ji put down the thick stack of papers in his hand, looked around, ��Is there anything unclear? If you all understand, let��s hear your opinions. Let��s start with General Zhou. Whether it is an opinion or a suggestion, just speak up.��


    For a moment, Su Liang felt like she had returned to the past, the scenes of taking turns to speak at meetings, which was really headache-inducing.


    However, whether in terms of seating arrangement or in terms of rank, Su Liang wasst.


    She was a little regretful abouting, and it would have been better to go directly to the kitchen to see the cooking. But since she hade, it would not be appropriate to leave halfway through.


    Su Liang listened to the opinions of the generals who were called upon, and overall, they were supportive of the reform that Xing Ji wanted to carry out.


    When it was Lin Bojun��s turn, he naturally supported it unconditionally.


    Next was Che Yun, who suggested that half of the soldiers in the camp should be trained ording to the new rules while the others remain the same.


    ��In half a month, the better and the worse will reveal themselves.�� Che Yun said seriously, ��It��s just a humble opinion of mine.��


    Xing Ji appreciated Che Yun��s opinion, ��That��s even better. What do you think, General Su?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I agree.��


    The meeting ended smoothly.


    As soon as Su Liang left the Meeting Hall, Lin Bojun caught up with her,


    ��Xiaoliang, are you going back to the General Mansion?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I want to go to the kitchen to have a look.��


    ��Today��s food is better than yesterday��s.�� Lin Bojunughed and then asked about Su Liang��s visit to Ping��an Temple today, ��I heard that you were with the secret guard hired by Ajing to protect you


    Su Liang nodded.


    ��The master who likes picking mushrooms?�� Lin Bojun lowered his voice, ��Could it be Ajing?��


    Su Liang blinked and whispered, ��He likes picking mushrooms?��


    Lin Bojun shook his head, ��Not really, I just feel that your meeting with that person outside the city is not an ordinary secret guard. Your actions with him made me suspect that he is Ajing.��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��Why is that?��


    Lin Bojun said seriously, ��Only when you two are together, you do some weird and cute things.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Why does Second Brother Lin think that picking mushrooms is cute?��


    Lin Bojun shook his head, ��It��s the fact that you go outside the city to meet a man picking mushrooms that is strange and cute. You didn��t deny it, so it seems I guessed correctly?��


    Having said so much, Su Liang admitted, ��Yes.��


    Lin Bojun paused, ��Is it really him? You two�� why didn��t you just get married earlier? He always pretended not to like you, but as soon as you left the capital, he chased after you. What did I say? He likes you, but he��s so stubbornly refusing to admit it!��


    Su Liang looked around to make sure no one was nearby, and then tugged at


    Lin Bojun��s sleeve to stop him from continuing toin, ��Second Brother


    Lin, you misunderstood. He didn��te here chasing after me.��


    ��Could it be that he came chasing after me instead? Why didn��t he rendezvous with me outside the city to pick mushrooms?�� Lin Bojun couldn��t help but ridicule when he found out that the man who had met Su Liang outside the city today was indeed Ning Jing.


    Su Liang couldn��t help butugh, ��Second Brother Lin, have you ever thought about how he could leave the capital?��


    Lin Bojun hesitated for a moment, ��He��s in the Ministry of Revenue, and at this time, the emperor should not allow him to leave the capital. Moreover, his martial arts skills are not known by others except for you and our family.��


    ��Second Brother Lin, want to guess again?�� Su Liang was keeping up the suspense.


    Lin Bojun thought hard, feeling that something was wrong, and after a long time, he suddenly pped his forehead, ��Qi Jun?!��


    He had previously heard from Lin Xueqing that Su Liang had learned the Disguise Technique and was very good at it.


    Finally realizing what was wrong. There should have been someone by Su Liang��s side originally, Qi Jun, who was arranged by Xing Yusheng to follow and protect her.


    But ��Qi Jun�� only showed up once behind Su Liang when they left the capital, and then disappeared after arriving in Xuanbei City.


    Qi Jiang hadn��t seen his son, who he thought would apany them, since leaving home.


    If Ning Jing and Qi Jun exchanged identities and Qi Jun stayed in the capital pretending to be him, everything would make sense!


    Seeing Su Liang��s smile but not speaking, Lin Bojun was simply drunk, ��You two are really audacious!��


    ��I didn��t n to tell you originally, but Second Brother Lin was too smart and guessed it. Just pretend you don��t know.�� Su Liang said, ��If something happens, it has nothing to do with us. Let some people bear the consequences on their own.��


    Lin Bojun held his forehead, ��Didn��t hee with you because you two couldn��t bear to be apart?��


    Su Liang said solemnly, ��Absolutely not. He just found the capital city boring and wanted to go out and y. That day, Qi Jun came to the door, and he took advantage of it.��


    Lin Bojun��s mouth twitched, ��Took advantage?�� His eyes looked at Su Liang and said, ��You think I believe that?��


    ��In fact, it wasrgely thanks to him that we resolved the issue with the Wan family father and son so smoothly,�� Su Liang said. ��If I acted alone, it would have been much more difficult.��


    ��I see.�� Lin Bojun nodded, ��I hope Qi Jun won��t be found in the capital, and then everything will be fine.��


    ��I believe in his ability,�� Su Liang said.


    ��So you two have been together from the beginning? Then why meet outside the city during the day? What kind of unique preference is that?�� Lin Bojun continued to gripe after talking about the matter, unable to stop.


    Su Liang calmly countered, ��Second Brother Lin, don��t you want to pick mushrooms with Yu Jin?��


    Lin Bojun immediately turned his head and looked in the direction of the capital city, sighing deeply, ��I wish I could grow wings and fly back to see her. But which normal person would meet to pick mushrooms and talk about love?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��We are normal people. We really picked mushrooms, so we didn��t talk about love. We just like picking mushrooms because they taste good.


    It��s that simple.��


    Lin Bojun: ��reasonable and well-founded, unable to refute��


    The kitchen was in full swing preparing dinner.


    Seeing Su Lianging in, a steward who hadmunicated with her yesterday quickly greeted her, ��General Su is here!��


    This enthusiasm was mainly due to Su Liang defeating Wei Haost night and winning a city for Qian Country.


    The kitchen steward was a retired wounded soldier with pride. He wasn��t very convinced of Su Liang yesterday, as they didn��t know the departure of the Wan father and son was so quick, and the fact that it didn��t cause any unrest was because Su Liang had done a lot of things secretly.


    ��You guys are busy. I��m just here to take a look. If there are any questions, you can solve them right away.�� Su Liang smiled.


    The steward chuckled, ��ording to General Su��s instructions, we changed a lot of things overnight. Today, it��s faster, better, and savesbor! It��s also cleaner than before! And the recipes General Su gave are great, the dishes are much more delicious!��


    Su Liang looked around and, if there were any issues, she asked the steward to write them down.


    Then she and Lin Bojun sat near the kitchen and each had a bowl of freshly cooked stew.


    ��Not bad,�� Lin Bojun said.


    Su Liang felt that the taste was mediocre, but it could fill the stomach. At least it looked better than yesterday��s, and she knew what she was eating, with sufficient oil and water.


    Su Liang wanted to return to the General Mansion, and Lin Bojun offered to apany her.


    Su Liang didn��t refuse, knowing that Lin Bojun must want to see Ning Jing.


    The two met Che Yun at the entrance of the military camp, who was about to return home.


    ��Are you two going for a drink? Let me treat you, and we��ll have a few cups!�� Che Yunughed.


    Lin Bojun shook his head, ��Xiaoliang doesn��t like to drink. I��m taking her back.��


    Che Yun paused for a moment, seeing Lin Bojun and Su Liang already on horseback and leaving. He stared at the back of Su Liang, feeling like he had seen her somewhere before��


    Lin Bojun followed Su Liang into the room, and it was already pitch ck outside.


    Su Liang lit amp and pointed to the study room door for Lin Bojun to enter. He went in.


    Su Liang was not sure if Ning Jing was in the room or not. Seeing that Lin Bojun didn��te out after entering, she assumed Ning was there. She went to close the door and went to the kitchen to make ate-night snack for Ning Jing.


    Since Lin Bojun was here, she decided to prepare some extra food for him as well.


    Not long after, Su Liang was cutting vegetables when Ning Jing entered the kitchen.


    ��Did Second Brother Lin leave?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��No, he��s here.��


    ��Why don��t you keep himpany?�� Su Liang continued to cut vegetables.


    Ning Jing sat down and added more wood to the fire, ��I told him I wasing to light the fire, and he urged me to hurry.��


    Although they didn��t catch any wild rabbits during the day, Ning Jing caught one while Su Liang was at the military camp, and it was already processed.


    Su Liang cooked a pot of spicy rabbit meat, stir-fried a vegetable dish, and made mushroom soup noodles.


    As thete-night snack was served, Lin Bojun looked eager, ��I haven��t had anything good to eat since I left home. You two enjoy this every day without inviting me, how could you!��


    As he spoke, Lin Bojun took a piece of rabbit meat. It was so spicy that he breathed heavily, and so delicious that he almost bit his tongue.


    ��Are you guys drinking? I��ll go buy some,�� Su Liang said. They didn��t have any alcohol here, as she didn��t drink, and Ning Jing rarely drank voluntarily.


    ��No need,�� Ning Jing replied.


    ��If I knew earlier, I would��ve asked for the wine that General Zhou gave to Uncle Xing.�� Lin Bojun ate the meat, really wanting to have a few drinks.


    Ning Jing put down his chopsticks and went out.


    Before long, he came back with a jar of wine.


    ��There��s a wine cer in the mansion. It��s the wine collection of the Wan father and son,�� Ning Jing exined.


    Su Liang said she had been living here but had no idea about the wine cer, praising Ning for his keen eyes.


    Lin Bojun was delighted. He opened the seal of the wine and took a deep breath, ��Great wine! Ajing, let��s have a few drinks together!��


    So Ning Jing drank with Lin Bojun.


    Lin Bojun��s alcohol tolerance was average. After a few drinks, he became slightly tipsy. He fought with Ning Jing for rabbit meat while talking about his beloved fianc��e.


    The te of spicy rabbit meat was almost empty, and the vegetable dish was finished.


    Lin Bojun ate arge bowl of mushroom soup noodles and eximed in satisfaction.


    ��Ning Jing picked the mushrooms, aren��t they delicious?�� Su Liang asked. Indeed, Ning Jing had picked them and saved some to make ate-night snack.


    With rosiness on his cheeks, Lin Bojun chuckled, ��Delicious! Once we return to the capital city, I��ll take Yu Jin to pick mushrooms too!��


    As he spoke, Lin Bojun looked at Su Liang and then at Ning Jing. He pped Ning Jing on the shoulder and said, ��Ajing, you��re so clingy, running after Xiaoliang all day. Are you saying you don��t like her? Are you even a man? If you are, just admit it!��


    Before Ning Jing could react, Lin Bojun had already copsed onto the table, unable to get up.


    Ning Jing stood up to clear the dishes when Lin Bojun suddenly raised his arm high and drunkenly said, ��You two��you should consummate your marriage tonight! If not, Ajing, you��re not a man! Xiaoliang��you��re not��a woman!�� Su Liang and Ning Jing exchanged nces.


    With a light expression, Ning Jing said, ��He��s the one who wants to consummate.��


    Su Liang rolled up her sleeves, ��I��ll go back to the capital and kidnap Yu Jin right now!��


    If Lin Bojun were sober at this moment, seeing their strange reactions, he would have definitely said: You two are crazy!

 Chapter 198 - 198: 198. Break even

    Chapter 198 - 198: 198. Break even


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next day, Lin Bojun woke up from a hangover when the sun was already high.


    When he saw Su Liang again, she had already finished her demonstration and guidance for the soldiers who would be following the new training rules from today.


    Lin Bojun pulled Su Liang aside, ��Xiaoliang, did I say anything nonsensest night when I was drunk?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��No, you just cried and said you missed Yu Jin. I��ll let her know when we return to the capital city.��


    Lin Bojun was stunned, ��Me? Crying? Impossible!��<div>


    Su Liang said solemnly, ��Second Brother Lin, can you not remember anything at all? If I say so, it happened.��


    With that, Su Liang walked away briskly.


    Lin Bojun frowned as he stood in ce, then shook his head after a while,


    ��Impossible, Xiaoliang must be talking nonsense.��


    Su Liang went to report the training situation to Xing Ji.


    In fact, Xing Ji had been watching almost the entire process, so he already had a general understanding.


    ��Looking at what you wrote, it seems like the training has just changed some methods, with simr intensity. Today, I saw that many soldiers couldn��t hold on,�� Xing Ji sighed slightly, ��There��s indeed a big deficiency, and we need to strengthen the training.��


    Su Liang��s attitude towards this was optimistic, ��It��s just the beginning, they��re not used to it yet, but they��ll get better soon.��


    Xing Jiughed and said that everyone in the army had been very happy with the improved meals these past two days, and they all credited Su Liang for it.


    Su Liang smiled, ��It��s just a small matter. I wonder if there will be someone from Liang Countrying today?��


    As soon as her words fell, a report came from outside the door, ��General, a scout reports that a team from Feng City left half an hour ago and is heading this way.��


    Xing Ji��s expression turned serious, ��Send out more scouts!��


    Soon, the generals of Xuanbei City all received the news and gathered in the Meeting Hall.


    ��Genius Master, Pingbei City is easy to attack but hard to defend. We can��t move all our soldiers there!�� a veteran said.


    Xing Ji nodded, ��Indeed. But we can push our defensive line forward. The night beforest, I had already sent a letter to the capital city, waiting for Emperor


    Qian��s instructions.��


    With that, there was nothing more to discuss on this matter.


    ��I want to remind you all that although it seems that Liang Country is short of food and doesn��t want to fight, nothing is absolute. As the defenders of Xuanbei City, we need to be ready for war at any time!�� Xing Ji��s expression was serious, ��I haven��t been here for long, but I have already found many problems in the army. From today on, we must enforce military discipline! I will not call out names today. I will give you three days to review and rectify yourselves. After three days, any vitions of military regtions will be severely punished!��


    At these words, more than a dozen generals in the Meeting Hall silently straightened their backs.


    Before today, Xing Ji had given people a somewhat gentle impression. After arriving, he had focused on military training and meals, and had spoken privately with each of the generals, showing humble and polite attitudes.


    But they didn��t expect Xing Ji to have done a lot of investigations behind their backs.


    At this time, there were already two generals who had broken into a cold sweat.


    Previously, no one in the room had colluded with the rebellion under the rule of the Wan father and son. None of them had had the chance to rebel before the Wan father and son lost power.


    However, some of them were not entirely clean and had some problems.


    ��You can leave,�� Xing Ji swept a nce over the generals, ��General Lin, General Che, and General Su stay.��


    Once the Meeting Hall was left with only Xing Ji and three young generals, his tone softened, ��Once the people from Liang Country arrive, you three will be in charge of reception.��


    Che Yun immediately nodded, ��Yes.�� As he spoke, he looked at Su Liang and smiled, ��The city was conquered by General Su herself, so I will follow her instructions.��


    Xing Ji smiled, ��What do you think, Su Liang?��


    Su Liang asked, ��I wonder what our goal is? To get the Liang Country��s army andmon people to leave Pingbei City?��


    Moving a city��s poption was no small matter.


    Xing Ji shook his head, ��If there are people in Pingbei City who don��t want to leave, they can stay, or move to Xuanbei City to live, bing part of Qian Country.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Alright. What if the envoy from Liang Country proposes to trade grain with Qian Country?��


    ��First, let��s see what price they offer, then we��ll discuss it,�� Xing Ji said.


    ��Understood. I guarantee the task will bepleted,�� Su Liang said seriously.


    Xing Ji did not appear in person at the beginning of the negotiations because if the personing from Liang Country was not their main general, Wei Yao, they would not be qualified to directly negotiate with him.


    Arranging someone to negotiate specifically can provide greater room for easing and bargaining negotiations.


    Su Liang saw that Xing Ji valued Che Yun very much. He was indeed outstanding, both in martial arts and in his intelligence.


    Today, Xing Ji��s talk about enforcing military discipline was actually arranged by Che Yun to investigate in secret, and he had done an excellent job.


    ��When do you expect the people from Liang Country to arrive?�� Su Liang asked.


    Che Yun, who was more familiar with Xuanbei City and Pingbei City, answered, ��Within one hour.��


    ��Then let��s go to your house first,�� Su Liang said, standing up.


    Che Yun was puzzled, ��My house?��


    ��Today is the day to give your father acupuncture,�� Su Liang hadn��t forgotten.


    Che Yun pped his forehead, ��When I saw General Su earlier, I was thinking about asking you when you were going to do it after talking about official business, but I forgot it for a moment.��


    Lin Bojun was about to follow suit, but Xing Ji stopped him.


    Seeing Su Liang and Che Yun leaving one after the other, Xing Ji asked Lin


    Bojun, ��Why do you always follow Su Liang?��


    Lin Bojun said solemnly, ��I have to help my family��s Ajing watch her, in case someone abducts her.��


    Xing Ji held his forehead, ��That makes sense, but it��s not necessary. Su Liang has a clear mind about this kind of thing and will handle it well.��


    Lin Bojunughed, ��That��s true.�� Ning Jing was in Xuanbei City keeping an eye on Su Liang, so he didn��t need to worry.


    ��The emperor intends to cultivate you, so put more effort into military training,�� Xing Ji instructed.


    He had already arranged for Lin Bojun to be in charge of military training.


    On the way, Su Liang asked, ��I heard that General Che originally had a younger brother?��


    Che Yun was not surprised that Su Liang knew about this and sighed, ��Yes, he went missing when he was young. If he is still alive, he would be about the same age as General Su. My parents have never been able to let go of the loss of my younger brother over the years, and their health has deteriorated as a result.��


    ��What��s your brother��s name? Are there any distinctive features? My fianc�� has businesses in various ces and might be able to help look for him, �� Su Liang said.


    Che Yun was stunned for a moment, and then his expression brightened,


    ��Really? General Su, you��re so kind-hearted!��


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��I can only say we��ll try.��


    ��That alone is a great help!�� Che Yun said emotionally, ��Finding my younger brother and bringing him home is my greatest wish in this life. My parents are here, and their health is not good. I can��t leave this ce, otherwise, I would search the ends of the earth and the corners of the seas for him!��


    ��What��s your brother��s name?�� Su Liang asked again.


    Che Yun hurriedly said, ��Oh, right, I was too excited and forgot to say! My brother��s name is Che Xiao, like the Xiao in Yuxiao! Appearance wise�� my mother said he looked a lot like me,��


    Su Liang looked at Che Yun��s face with a big beard, ��Actually, I��m not quite sure what General Che looks like.��


    Che Yun tugged at his own beard, ��Actually, I grew it on purpose because people alwaysughed at me when I was younger for looking like a girl.��


    Su Liang was truly surprised and curious now, because Che Yun��s current image was very masculine.


    But to tell the truth, Che Yun��s eyebrows and eyes were indeed very delicate.


    However, after growing his beard, anyone who saw him would pay attention to his beard.


    ��When my younger brother was born, I already had memories, and I think he didn��t look like me at all, even better looking than me!�� Che Yunughed, ��He has a fist-sized red birthmark on the left side of his neck!��


    Su Liang looked at the fist that Che Yun raised, and the birthmark should be quite obvious.


    ��Okay, I��ll keep an eye out. If there��s any news, I will let General Che know.�� Su Liang said.


    ��Don��t be so polite, just call me by my name.�� Che Yun smiled and said, ��I know that General Su has a heart full of roses and absolutely no improper thoughts. I simply admire General Su! I am also grateful for your medical treatment for my parents!��


    Su Liang liked straightforward people, so she changed her address to call Che Yun by his name.


    When they were about to arrive at Che��s house, Che Yun started, ��Before General Su came, I met a little brother in Xuanbei City who reminded me of my little brother as soon as I saw him. His name is Wen Liang, and he is from Pingbei City to do business. He definitelyes from a big family. Have you heard of him, General Su?��


    Su Liang listened and realized that Che Yun had found out that she was Wen Liang.


    Before she could speak, Che Yunughed, ��I don��t know why, but I feel that


    General Su and little brother Wen Liang give me a simr feeling.��


    Su Liang nodded, directly admitting, ��It��s me.��


    Che Yun paused in surprise, then broke into heartyughter, ��General Su is really a straightforward person! I guess General Su first went to Xuanbei City secretly to deal with the Wan Shan father and son, right? Otherwise, the change of the generals wouldn��t have gone so smoothly.��


    ��Since you guessed it.�� Su Liang said that there was nothing that couldn��t be mentioned now.


    ��Stop praising me. My ears are getting calloused.�� Su Liang said as she dismounted at the door of Che��s house.


    When she met Mr. and Mrs. Che again, theirplexions hadn��t improved much.


    Mrs. Che was preparing incense and candles. The fifteenth day was tomorrow, and she was going to burn incense and pray to Buddha at Ping��an Temple.


    Che Yun didn��t mention Su Liang��s offer to help find Che Xiao.


    Su Liang administered acupuncture to Mr. Che and took Mrs. Che��s pulse, reminding her to drink her medicine. After everything was done, she and Che Yun left the Che residence and returned to the military camp together.


    On the way, Che Yun asked Su Liang who ��Wen Gu�� was, the person who had been with her at that time.


    Su Liang said he was the master hired by Ning Jing to protect her and also her friend.


    ��Young Master Ning and General Su are truly a match made in heaven.�� Che Yun eximed.


    Su Liang had a good impression of Che Yun. She had just thought of asking him about his younger brother at that time, and since she had said it, she really intended to help him find Che Xiao.


    The Liang Country envoy entered the city and was invited to the General��s Mansion where Su Liang stayed.


    The leader was an old general from Liang Country named Peng Wei, who was Wei Yao��s father-inw.


    When Wei Teng was captured alive by Xing Ji, leading to heavy losses in that battle for Liang Country, he returned home and Peng Wei took over.


    After Peng Wei��s son was injured and disabled, Wei Yao, his son-inw, naturally took over as the main general when he became older.


    Although they were in the weaker position, Peng Wei had a violent temper and didn��t show much politeness. After taking a seat, he saw three young people sitting opposite him and snorted, ��Where��s Xing Ji? Is he looking down on me?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Why didn��t General Weie? Is he looking down on Qian


    Country?��


    Peng Wei was choked for a moment, squinting at Su Liang, ��So it��s you, the one who defeated my grandson?��


    Su Liang nodded.


    ��I didn��t expect such a yellow-haired girl to be so powerful. At first, when I heard that Qian Country chose a young girl as the Martial Arts Champion, I thought it was the Emperor Qian��s little princess who had fallen into exile!�� Peng Wei said as heughed at himself, ��You really have skills, and I respect you for it!��


    Su Liang was very calm, ��Let��s start the negotiation.��


    ��Do you want Nanfeng City or not?�� Peng Wei immediately got to the point. Su Liang nodded, ��Of course we want it.��


    ��Deal! Our soldiers can withdraw, but if themon people leave Nanfeng City, they will be homeless. What are your ns for that?�� Peng Wei asked.


    Su Liang replied as Xing Ji had instructed her.


    ��That��s good!�� Peng Wei nodded, ��Many people in Nanfeng City cannot afford food. You have to take care of them!��


    Su Liang maintained her smile, ��That��s not for General Peng to worry about.��


    ��Give us three more days, and then you can go to Nanfeng City!�� Peng Wei said.


    Su Liang agreed, ��No problem.��


    ��I heard that your husband is thergest tea merchant in Qian Country? Is his money yours?�� Peng Wei looked at Su Liang and asked.


    A corner of Lin Bojun��s mouth twitched slightly.


    Che Yun coughed lightly, ��General Peng, General Su has not yet married. That Ning gentleman is her fianc��.��


    ��I��m talking to her, why are you interrupting? It��s all the same!�� Peng Wei said to Che Yun displeasedly.


    ��Yes, General Peng. What do you want to teach me?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Business with you!�� Peng Wei said, ��One hundred thousand stones of grain, name your price!��


    Su Liang had indeed said that night that if she lost, she would pay one hundred thousand stones of grain to Liang Country.


    ��I heard that the horses in Liang Country are not bad.�� Su Liang smiled, ��How about exchanging horses for grain?��


    Peng Wei frowned, ��No other options?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No.�� Although Xing Ji had also mentioned ore, Qian Country didn��tck ore for the time being; what they needed were good warhorses.


    ��I can��t make this decision. I��ll go back and discuss it with my people and send you a messageter.�� Peng Wei stood up, ��The negotiation is over, let��s go! No need to send me off!��


    Su Liang was actually surprised that the negotiation went so smoothly, and Peng Wei didn��t even drink a sip of water.


    However, even if they were in an adversarial rtionship, Su Liang still admired Peng Wei��s straightforward temperament.


    ��By the way!�� When Peng Wei reached the doorway, he suddenly turned back and asked Su Liang, ��Who gave you your sword?��


    Su Liang��s Luoying Sword was on the table, but she didn��t expect Peng Wei to notice it. She simply said, ��An elder.��


    Peng Wei furrowed his brow but didn��t inquire further. With a group of people, he strode away like the wind.


    ��Che Yun, go and see them off and make sure they leave the city.�� Su Liang said.


    Che Yun nodded and followed.


    ��You��re already calling each other by your names? It seems you get along well.�� Lin Bojun said.


    ��He��s an alright person.�� Su Liang casually responded, ��Let��s go to the military camp and report to Uncle Xing.��


    However, before she could leave the courtyard, a small stone hit her back.


    Lin Bojun didn��t notice it, and Su Liang nced back at the fallen stone, then told Lin Bojun, ��I��d like to change my clothes before going. Second Brother Lin, you go ahead.��


    Lin Bojun didn��t suspect anything, so he left.


    Su Liang picked up the small stone that had hit her and returned to her residence in the General��s Mansion. She went straight into her room, closed the door, turned into the small study, and saw Ning Jing standing there. She threw the stone at him.


    Ning Jing could have caught it, but he let the stone hit his chest. His thin lips opened slightly and he said, ��We��re even now.��


    ��What do you want?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent, ��That Peng Wei, his hall of fame turns ck. He might die soon..��

 Chapter 199 - 199:199. She won I t come back tonight

    Chapter 199 - 199:199. She wonIte back tonight


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang changed her disguise back to ��Wen Liang.��


    To prevent Xing Ti or Lin Bojun from worrying about her unexined


    disappearance, she left a note on the table stating that she had gone to run some errands and asked them not to worry.


    Of course, the specifics had to remain unsaid.


    ��Let��s go,�� Su Liang called to Ning Jing.<div>


    During her time at the General Mansion, Ning Jing always avoided the usual routes, allowing her to easily bypass the guards with Su Liang and enter a small alley.


    When they reached the main street of Xuanbei City, Su Liang had a basket in her hand, filled with items needed to offer incense.


    Ning Jing also bought two temporary horses.


    At the North City Gate, Su Liang told the guards that they were from out of town,ing specifically to visit Ping��an Temple to pray for their family elders, so they could smoothly pass through.


    At this moment, Che Yun, who had escorted Peng Wei��s group out of the city, was still standing on the city building.


    He could no longer see the Liang Country��s convoy in his line of sight. Che Yun was preparing to return to the military camp when he suddenly saw two people riding out of the city. He squinted his eyes, recognizing them as familiar figures.


    He shifted his gaze, left the city gate, and returned to the military camp.


    Seeing only Lin Bojun with Xing Ji, Che Yun asked about Su Liang.


    ��Xiaoliang said that she wanted to change her clothes and that we didn��t need to worry about her. Everything is handled, and it doesn��t matter if she doesn��te,�� Lin Bojun chuckled.


    Xing Ji nodded, ��You guys did a great job.��


    There was something else, a story that Xing Ji only remembered upon seeing


    Peng Wei. His father, Old Bei Jingwang, had some ��friendship�� with Peng Wei. However, because of conflicting political stances, the friendship had remained unknown, and it wasn��t rted to the two countries�� interests.


    The Xing Family��s ancestors were founders of the nation, and the Bei Jingvvang Mansion treasured numerous valuable items, including the collection of medical books sent to Su Liang as a gift.


    Years ago, Peng Wei��s son was critically wounded in an assassination attempt and poisoned. His life was hanging by a thread. They found a divine doctor, who said it was possible to save the boy but needed a rare, essential medicinal ingredient.


    The divine doctor knew Old Bei Jingwang and had long coveted the wonderful medicines in the Bei Jingwang Mansion. He informed Peng Wei that, as far as he knew, only Qian Country��s Bei Jingwang Mansion had the life-saving medicine.


    This was a fact.


    For the sake of his son��s life, Peng Wei disguised himself, came to Qian Country personally, pleaded with Bei Jingwang Mansion, and exchanged a valuable item for the medicine, thus saving his son��s life.


    The valuable item eventually became the Luoying Sword that Xing Jiter gave to Su Liang.


    Old Bei Jingwang once mentioned Peng Wei, saying, ��He is a bold man. It��s a pity he��s not from Qian Country and there��s no chance to drink together.��


    Xing Ji nned to tell Su Liang about this incident the next time they met, although it wouldn��t impact anything.


    Che Yun did not mention that he saw suspected Su Liang leaving the city. Su Liang��s rtionship with Xing Ji and Lin Bojun was very close, so maybe they already knew.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing didn��t waste much time before catching up with Peng Wei��s group. Their speed was slightly faster, and when they approached the foot of the mountain near Ping��an Temple, they spotted Peng Wei and the others.


    The two slowed down because Peng Wei had stopped.


    ��Could that old man be nning to climb the mountain to worship the Buddha?�� Su Liang wondered.


    As her words fell, she saw Peng Wei lead two attendants up the mountain.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing rode over.


    The rest of the Liang Country��s convoy were resting nearby and took notice of them.


    One of the junior officers shouted, ��What are you guys doing?


    ��Offering incense,�� Su Liang got off her horse and tilted the basket to show them.


    Ning Jing and Su Liang climbed the mountain, hurried along, and spotted Peng Wei in the distance. They kept a safe distance and followed behind.


    ��He doesn��t look like he��s going to kill anyone, so who��s going to kill him?�� Su Liang whispered.


    Ning Jing shook his head, uncertain.


    The day was the 15th, so there weren��t many people visiting the temple. Moreover, it was gettingte.


    The mountain path was eerily silent, with only ��brother�� Ning Jing and Su Liang apanying Peng Wei and his two attendants.


    The newly-bloomed peach blossoms in the mountain forest swayed in the wind, emanating a faint fragrance.


    However, Su Liang had no interest in appreciating the scenery, as her gaze never left Peng Wei.


    Both she and Ning Jing tacitly slowed down, and the attendant who looked back twice didn��t notice anyone behind them.


    When the attendant turned to look for the third time, Su Liang felt something was wrong��


    The next moment, she saw a glint of a de sh in front of her. Without any warning, the attendant attacked Peng Wei��s back with his knife!


    Su Liang cursed and dropped her basket, rushing forward with Ning Jing!


    Naturally, the one that Peng Wei brought with him was someone he trusted, and he had no defenses. At this moment, he had already been shed once and had fallen to the ground.


    When the second sh from the attendant was about tond on Peng Wei��s body, Ning Jing struck them on the back with his palm, knocking them to the ground.


    Another attendant, who had been standing on the side without taking action or stopping the others, now drew his sword and charged toward Ning Jing!


    It was clear that both of Peng Wei��s subordinates were aplices, both intent on killing him!


    Ning Jing chose a tricky angle to dodge the sword thrust at him, seizing the assant��s wrist and giving it a vicious twist!


    A blood-curdling scream filled the air, scaring away countless birds.


    Su Liang didn��t bother with the people trying to kill Ning Jing but hurried to check on Peng Wei��s injuries instead.


    The knife wound was deep and bleeding continuously, and Peng Wei��s consciousness was already bing scattered.


    Havinge in disguise, Su Liang hadn��t brought a medical kit, but she had brought an emergency kit since her mission today was to save someone��s life.


    She pried open Peng Wei��s mouth and stuffed in two pills, then quickly stopped his bleeding and bandaged him.


    Although the two men who wanted to kill Peng Wei had decent martial arts skills, they were no match for Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing didn��t kill them, but rendered them disabled, then used their clothes to tear into strips and tie them up.


    After making sure that both of their faces were free from disguise, he confirmed that they were indeed Peng Wei��s subordinates.


    ��Is he still alive?�� Ning Jing asked Su Liang.


    ��Yes,�� Su Liang replied, wiping the sweat from her forehead before taking Peng


    Wei��s pulse again.


    Fortunately, the rescue was timely, and if all went well, his life should be preserved.


    ��Who are you?�� one of the attackers asked with a face ashen as death, his teeth clenched.


    ��We��re just good samaritans,�� Ning Jing replied indifferently.


    ��It��s none of your business. It��s best not to interfere, or else���� Before one of them could finish, Su Liang strode over and kicked him in the face. Su Liang coldly asked, ��Why do you want to harm General Peng Wei?��


    The two men remained silent.


    Su Liang nced at Peng Wei, who was lying on the ground, and found herself in a difficult position.


    Taking Peng Wei back to Xuanbei City would not be appropriate and risked sparking a conflict between the two countries.


    Although the incident had urred in a ��non-war zone,�� people in Liang Country would probably suspect Qian Country first.


    However, there was still a team waiting at the foot of the mountain for Peng Wei to descend and return to South Wind City. If too much time passed without him appearing, they would start looking for him.


    The key issue was that Peng Wei��s trusted aides had betrayed him; even with a life-threatening injury, they had taken him away and left him with the people of Liang Country, which would likely lead to more harm than good.


    If Ning Jing had discovered the ck fog, it meant that they were destined to save his life, and they must do it all the way.


    Just as Su Liang was considering her options, Ning Jing said, ��He��s awake.�� Su Liang went to Peng Wei��s side and saw him looking pale as he opened his eyes.


    She propped up Peng Wei��s head and softly spoke in her original voice, ��I am Su Liang. We met just a short while ago.��


    Peng Wei looked at the young man in disbelief.


    ��I disguised myself,�� Su Liang exined. ��I was worried you would have trouble before returning to South Wind City, and it would be pinned on our Qian Country. I came here to ��see you off.�� I didn��t expect a disaster to happen. I am a doctor; you should have heard of me before, right?��


    Peng Wei nodded weakly, saying, ��Thank you����


    ��Do you know who wants to kill you?�� Su Liang asked.


    Peng Wei frowned and did not speak.


    ��Please tell me first how we should handle this mess. It��s not fair to me our Qian Country for an assassination attempt. I think you should be a principled person,�� Su Liang said bluntly.


    Indeed, she had no idea how to deal with the situation. If someone in Liang Country wanted Peng Wei dead, why would they attack him at Ping��an Temple? It was hard not to suspect that those behind the scenes intended to frame Qian Country.


    Peng Wei looked at his two attendants, and his face grew even uglier.


    ��You two�� disguise yourselves,�� Peng Wei said in a low voice. ��Go down the mountain�� say that I twisted my ankle�� and I need to stay at Ping��an Temple for a night�� let them go�� I will return�� tomorrow�� ��


    Su Liang thought about it and concluded that this was the only way.


    One of Peng Wei��s attendants was rtively thin and approximately the same height as Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing had disguise medicine on him, so he knocked out the two attendants, dragged them by their arms, and led them deeper into the dense forest.


    When Ning Jing reappeared, he had already disguised.


    He hadn��t disguised himself as the one who shed Peng Wei, since there were no noticeable bloodstains on his outer clothing.


    Ning Jing picked up Peng Wei again and carried him to a t, wind-sheltered spot in the forest.


    ��Wait here.�� Ning Jing said and then left. She covered the traces of blood on the mountain path with soil before going down the mountain.


    Peng Weiy on the ground, cushioned by a follower��s coat.


    Su Liang sat on a rock beside him and asked, ��Old man, do you believe that I won��t harm you?��


    Peng Wei revealed a pale, bitter smile, ��Had it not been for you, I would have met Yama King by now�� They all want to kill me; who else can I trust?��


    ��What about tomorrow?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��I��ll return tomorrow.�� Peng Wei��s eyes turned cold. ��Old General, do you know who poisoned you?�� Su Liang asked.


    Peng Wei remained silent.


    Su Liang seemed to be lost in thought, ��I heard that you have only one son and one daughter. Your son was seriously injured and disabled by someone, and your son-inw is Wei, the lord of South Wind City. Could it be Wei Yao who did it?��


    Peng Wei��s face stiffened, ��Why do you think that way?��


    ��I mean, your son��s injury may have been caused by Wei Yao. If your son was fine, perhaps today��s main general in South Wind City would have the surname Peng instead of Wei, right?�� Su Liang asked.


    Peng Wei��s face darkened severely!


    ��Of course, this is just a guess without any evidence. Perhaps you, old sir, think that your son-inw is wonderful in every way. You treat him like your own son and show great love for your grandson. However, in light of today��s events, I think you should reconsider whether you have been deceived?�� Su Liang sighed softly.


    Peng Wei fell into a long silence.


    Su Liang didn��t press him further, ��Close your eyes if you want to think. Rest.�� Peng Wei nced at her again and closed his eyes.


    Su Liang didn��t interrogate the two traitors either, waiting for Ning Jing��s return.


    Those from Liang Country who were waiting at the foot of the mountain saw Peng Wei��s followere down the mountain alone and found it strange.


    Ning Jing didn��t approach them, but imitated the man��s voice, ��The old general identally twisted his ankle. He��ll stay at the Ping��an Temple tonight and return to the city tomorrow!��


    The junior officer in charge frowned, ��Isn��t this improper?��


    Ning Jing snorted, ��The old general always sticks to his words. You can go back and tell the general that everything has been arranged!��


    With that, Ning Jing turned and left.


    The junior officer hesitated for a moment but didn��t follow up the mountain to confirm with Peng Wei. He continued on his way, leading the people back to South Wind City.


    Seeing Ning Jing return, Su Liang knew thateverything went smoothly.


    ��What now? Do we take General Peng back to Xuanbei City for treatment?�� Su Liang asked.


    Peng Wei opened his eyes, ��I have some connections with Master Pu Qing of Ping��an Temple����


    ��Oh? Then let��s take you to Ping��an Temple!�� Su Liang said cheerfully, ��Perfect timing, my brother hasn��t changed his clothes yet.��


    She looked at Ning Jing, ��You carry General Peng to Ping��an Temple and send him to Master Pu Qing. Thene back, and we��ll take the two traitors there as well.��


    Peng Wei was carried by Ning Jing, while Su Liang took off her coat and covered Peng Wei��s back, hiding the wound.


    Whenever she dressed like a man, she wore extrayers of clothes, which still looked thin.


    ��You two���� Peng Wei frowned at Su Liang, ��All this just to save me?��


    ��I��m a doctor, it��s not like I could stand by and do nothing. Plus, your misfortune here doesn��t bode well for Qian Country,�� Su Liang replied.


    If the mastermind behind the scenes truly wanted to frame Qian Country, Peng Wei��s survival was even more crucial.


    Su Liang didn��t want the two countries to go to war, as it would only bring suffering to themon people.


    Peng Wei gave Su Liang a deep look and was carried away by Ning Jing.


    Upon arrival at Ping��an Temple, they directly announced that the Old General Peng from South Wind City hade to see Master Pu Qing but had twisted his ankle on the mountain path and couldn��t walk, so he needed to stay the night.


    A little monk went to inform Master Pu Qing, and soon someone came to escort them.


    Ning Jing carried Peng Wei to see Master Pu Qing. After speaking with the master for a few moments, Peng Wei was arranged to be in a courtyard next door.


    Ning Jing put Peng Wei on the bed, and he asked Ning Jing, ��Are you that girl��s brother?��


    ��Bodyguard,�� Ning Jing replied,


    ��You two posing as siblings.�� Peng Wei nodded, ��You go find her.��


    Ning Jing and Su Liang circled around and brought the two traitors into Ping��an Temple through the back mountain.


    Master Pu Qing had sent away the monk who was guarding the ce beforehand.


    Finally being able to sit down, Su Liang saw some warm water on the table and poured herself a cup to drink, letting out a sigh of relief.


    ��Elder Peng, someone might attempt to assassinate you tonight. Do you need our help?�� Su Liang asked.


    On the way up the mountain, Ning Jing mentioned that the dark mist around Peng Wei had not dissipated yet, and the danger had not been eliminated. Clearly, someone didn��t want him to return alive to Liang Country.


    ��I didn��t expect that I would need the protection of someone from Qian Country to preserve my life at the end���� Peng Wei��s face showed a mocking expression, but it was not directed at Su Liang.


    ��Then let��s assume you��ve agreed.�� Su Liang turned to Ning Jing, ��You go back to the city and tell Second Brother Lin that I won��t be returning tonight and will be staying at Ping��an Temple.��


    Ning Jing nodded and left.


    The two traitors who had been knocked out were locked up in the next room, leaving only Su Liang and Peng Wei in this room.


    ��You didn��t bring the Luoying Sword���� Peng Wei said.


    Su Liang paused for a moment, ��I didn��t.�� When they were in Xuanbei City, Peng Wei had asked Su Liang who had given her the sword, and she replied it was from an elder.


    ��Was it Xing Ji who gave it to you?�� Peng Wei told Su Liang about his experience using the Luoying Sword to exchange for medicinal materials to save his son many years ago.


    Su Liang suddenly realized, ��So that��s how it is.��


    ��You�� are you really Su Yuanzhou��s granddaughter?�� Peng Wei furrowed his brows, looking at Su Liang.


    Su Liang raised her eyebrows, ��You even know my grandfather?��


    ��Although my son is alive, he has been ill all these years. I��ve visited famous doctors all over the world and have also sought your grandfather.�� Peng Wei said, and then coughed twice.


    Su Liang poured a cup of warm water and handed it over, feeding him the drink.


    Peng Wei let out a sigh, ��Your grandfather�� died too unjustly. Before meeting


    you, I thought, how could Su Yuanzhou��s granddaughter be so capable?�� ��What about after meeting me?�� Su Liang asked with a smile.


    Peng Wei sighed, ��I think even more so that you don��t seem like a girl raised in the Su Family.��


    ��Then whose family do I seem like I belong to?�� Su Liang casually asked.


    Peng Wei thought for a moment and said, ��You seem like you��re from my family.��


    Su Liang: ��


    ��Unfortunately, I don��t have a granddaughter.�� Peng Wei sighed deeply. Su Liang asked, ��Do you have a grandson?��


    Peng Wei nodded, and then said, ��Do you want to marry my grandson? He��s very good-looking.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��I have a fianc��.��


    ��That Ning guy? What��s so good about him?�� Peng Wei asked.


    Su Liang didn��t mind Peng Wei��s words, actually quite liking his straightforward attitude.


    She thought for a moment and said, ��He��s good-looking and wealthy.�� ��My family is also wealthy.�� Peng Wei said.


    Su Liang stood up, ��You should think about whether you can survive to see your children and grandchildren before worrying about your grandson��s marriage.��


    Peng Wei��s face darkened, and he stopped talking.


    ��Rest well. It��ll help your wounds heal faster. I��ll go find us some food.�� Su Liang left as soon as she finished speaking.


    Xuanbei City.


    Lin Bojun had already seen the note Su Liang left in the room. Although he didn��t know what she was up to, he wasn��t worried as Ning Jing was with her. Xing Ji didn��t ask, so he didn��t mention it either.


    When Ning Jing appeared in front of Lin Bojun, he was writing a letter to Qin Yujin.


    ��Ah��Jun?�� As the word ��Jing�� reached his lips, he changed it. Lin Bojun quickly put the letter away, ��What brings you here?�� This was a military camp, and Lin Bojun didn��t know how Ning Jing had entered. Su Liang was not with him, so something must have happened.


    ��We have something to do, and she won��t be back tonight.�� Ning Jing left after saying that.


    Lin Bojun was stunned, as Ning Jing disappeared before he had a chance to ask more questions.


    He furrowed his brows in thought, ��Could they have switched to an undisturbed ce to have their wedding night? They��re being so secretive..��

 Chapter 200 - 200: Aren ‘t you afraid that he’ll elope with her?

    Chapter 200 - 200: Aren ��t you afraid that he��ll elope with her?


    Trantor: 549690339


    After leaving the military camp, Ning Jing secretly returned to the General Mansion in Xuanbei City, bringing back two sets of clothes for Su Liang and herself, along with Su Liang��s medical kit.


    When Lin Bojun met Xing Ji again, he mentioned that Su Liang had something to do and didn��t know where she was going, not returning Tonight.


    Xing Ji frowned immediately, ��Did she tell you this herself? Why didn��t you ask for details?��


    Lin Bojun shook his head, ��She left a note. We shouldn��t worry, Xiaoliang has always been very sensible in doing things.��


    Xing Ji sighed slightly, ��I know that, but she��s alone�� no, she has someone with her, the master who was picking mushrooms outside the city that day. Why is she always so mysterious? It��s not that I don��t trust her, but she clearly treats us like outsiders.��<div>


    Lin Bojun heard Xing Ji��s dissatisfaction and couldn��t help but smile, ��That��s not the case. Xiaoliang has always been the type to deal with problems on her own, and if we were in trouble, she wouldn��t hesitate to help. We��ll know what��s going on when shees back tomorrow.��


    Xing Ji nodded, ��If that��s the case, let it be. If anyone asks, just say that I sent her to do some important work and that it must be kept secret. Don��t let anyone suspect her.��


    Actually, Su Liang��s behavior of disguising herself and suddenly disappearing from the city could easily be used against her.


    The reason she wasn��t worried was precisely that she trusted Xing Ji and didn��t consider him an outsider.


    Dusk fell.


    After three bell rings in Ping��an Temple, Su Liang returned to the courtyard where Peng Wei was staying from the back mountain.


    The two traitors who were knocked unconscious by Ning Jing were still not awake, and Peng Wei was also sleeping heavily.


    As Su Liang stood in the courtyard, thinking about how to settle dinner, she heard an old and deep voice behind her, ��Little benefactor, how is Mr. Peng?��


    Su Liang turned her head and saw an old monk with white eyebrows walking into the courtyard, his bearing extraordinary.


    She immediately guessed his identity, ��Master Pu Qing?��


    ��Does this little benefactor recognize me?�� The old monk smiled warmly.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��This is our first meeting. My name is Wen Liang. I know a young master with the dharma name Cheng Yun, who saved a friend of mine and became acquainted with me.��


    ��Oh?�� The old monk was somewhat surprised, ��Cheng Yun is my disciple, he has gone to Huguo Temple in Qian Country to practice.��


    ��Yes, I heard Cheng Yun mention that his master was in Ping��an Temple. When I was traveling here, I came to visit Master yesterday, but you were not seeing guests. I came again today and met General Peng.�� Su Liang smiled.


    Master Pu Qing nodded slightly, ��So that��s how it is. You must be the medical expert Mr. Peng mentioned.��


    ��I am not very talented, but that��s me.�� Su Liang was very polite.


    After their conversation, they both went to check on Peng Wei together.


    Su Liang stated that she wanted to stay in the temple tonight to take care of Peng Wei but due to her identity as a Qian Country citizen, she didn��t want to be known.


    Master Pu Qing expressed his understanding and, after confirming that there was no longer a threat to Peng Wei��s life, he left.


    Su Liang hadn��t had time to ask about dinner, so she could only wait for Ning Jing to return.


    Not long after, Master Pu Qing personally sent over a set of clean bedding for Su Liang.


    Su Liang thanked him, and asked about the dining issue.


    Master Pu Qing said that he had already instructed the temple��s meal hall to prepare, and when it was ready, he would personally bring it over.


    This way, Su Liang could avoid being seen by others.


    ��Thank you so much.�� Su Liang felt that this old monk was very nice, even more flexible than Cheng Yun.


    After Master Pu Qing left again, Su Liangid the bedding in the small room next door.


    Just as she finished, Ning Jing returned.


    ��I brought clothes.�� Ning Jing ced the bundle and medical kit on the table, and nced at the only small bed in the room, ��You stay up all night, and I��ll sleep here.��


    Su Liang: .


    ��How are we going to eat?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Su Liang replied, ��Master Pu Qing will send us vegetarian dishester.��


    Ning Jing opened the medical kit, and an enticing aroma of meat spread throughout the room, ��I brought a roasted chicken.��


    Su Liang��s stomach growled, and since she hadn��t eaten much today, she asked in a low voice, ��Is it all for you and not for me to eat?��


    ��I thought you would say that it��s not appropriate to eat meat in a ce of Buddhist tranquility.�� Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent, ��Since you didn��t say it, then let��s share it.��


    Su Liang: �� If she had said that, she would have to eat vegetarian only? Speechless, but reasonable��


    When Su Liang was about to wash her hands to eat the roast chicken, she heard footsteps in the courtyard. She opened the door and went out, then closed the door again.


    ��I��m really troubling Master.�� Su Liang took the food box from Master Pu Qing.


    Master Pu Qing shook his head, ��You have a kind heart for saving others, and you are also a friend of my disciple. There��s no need to be so polite. If you need anything else, juste find me.��


    After Master Pu Qing left, Su Liang didn��t bother with the resting Peng Wei and brought the food box to her own room. She opened it, and the steam wafted out.


    Although it was just in porridge and vegetarian dishes, the taste was still good.


    Both Su Liang and Ning Jing were hungry, so they didn��t care where they were. They arranged the vegetarian dishes from Ping��an Temple and the roasted chicken from Xuanbei City together and started eating.


    After eating a chicken leg and taking a sip of porridge, Su Liang sighedfortably, ��I want to go home.��


    She was referring to her hometown.


    After leaving, Su Liang often missed the simple, quiet, and fulfilling times there.


    ��I can go back anytime to see you.�� Ning Jing��s expression was calm.


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��Let��s wait until we deal with Duanmu Cheng and the Wan family, then we��ll see how we can leave. I didn��t think that much back then, but now I want to go back to the vige to live, I��m afraid it��s not going to be easy.��


    Initially, she left to take revenge for the family of the Original Master, and now it��s almost done.


    ��By the way, did you tell Second Brother Lin what happened?�� Su Liang changed the topic.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I just told him that you had something to do and wouldn��t return tonight.��


    ��Just watch, next time we see him, he��s going to tease us.�� Su Liang smiled then suddenly changed the topic again, ��I have a hunch that something happened to Old Peng today, and it might be rted to his son-inw, Wei Yao.�� ��Hmm.�� Ning Jing nodded sinctly, ��I feel the same way.��


    In fact, knowing that Wei and Peng��s families exchanged the position of the main generals in Liang Country made Su Liang suspect that Peng Wei��s son��s ident was caused by the Wei Family.


    Besides, the ones who tried to assassinate Peng Wei today were not real assassins but his confidants.


    Two people from Liang Country were probably bought by someone from their country because the interests they pursued were there.


    ��What would Wei Yao��s intention be if he did this?�� Su Liang thoughtfully


    asked.


    Ning Jing��s thin lips opened slightly, ��Starting a war.��


    Su Liang was stunned for a moment, ��But isn��t Liang Countrycking food?��


    ��Who told you that Liang Country has a food shortage?�� Ning Jing countered.


    Su Liang blurted out, ��Wei Yao.��


    Two nights ago, Wei Yao suddenly led his troops to the foot of Xuanbei City, allowing his son Wei Hao to challenge Su Liang. If Wei Hao won, Qian Country would have to give 100,000 stones of grain.


    An idea struck Su Liang, and her expression grew serious. ��Could it be possible that Wei Yao did this deliberately, creating an illusion that Liang Countrycks food, making us believe that they can��t afford to fight, and thus causing us to lower our guard?��


    ��When Peng Wei was the general of Liang Country, he always advocated for an alliance with Qian Country.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang��s expression was inexplicable, ��Although Peng Wei has given up his position to Wei Yao now, he must still have a high prestige in the army. Is it possible that there is a disagreement between the father and son-inw? Is that why Wei Yao wants to get rid of Peng Wei? If so, who gave Wei Yao the courage to go to war with Qian Country?��


    ��What do you think?�� Ning Jing asked again.


    Su Liang pondered for a moment, ��Yin Country?!��


    Attack when the enemy is near, and make friends when they are far away.


    Therefore, it is a more reasonable strategy for Liang and Yin countries to join forces against Qian Country ording to the art of war.


    But Su Liang had heard from Lin Bojun that throughout history, Liang and Yin countries had tried several times to join forces to fight against Qian Country. In the end, all those attempts started with great fanfare, only to end in disappointment. Not only did they fail to prevail, but Qian Country became more and more powerful, eventually bing the strongest among the three countries.


    The alliance between Liang and Yin countries, which should have been in the best interests of both sides, never worked out. The reason for this was that the Yin Royal Family didn��t provide enough support, or rather, Yin people were too cunning.


    Time and again, they instigated Liang Country to start a war, promising a grand alliance, pledging to fight together, only to renege on their promise, always wanting to preserve their own strength. They hoped to reap the rewards when Liang and Qian countries exhausted each other.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it was not Qian Country that brought disaster to Liang Country, because of Qian Country��s geographical location, they always adhered to the principle of not offending others unless they are offended first.


    It was Yin Country to the south that was restless, instigating wars every few years. In the end, Yin Country didn��t suffer much loss, but it led to Liang Country��s decline.


    Therefore, the so-called ��attack near and befriend far�� strategy can only work effectively among wise rulers.


    Liang Country is reckless, and Yin Country is cunning, so their alliances have never had a good oue.


    No wonder Peng Wei advocated peace, because Yin Country had broken their promises too many times, and Liang Country couldn��t afford to lose anymore.


    At this point, Su Liang scoffed, ��I��m afraid Wei Yao is really behind this, with people from Yin Country egging him on, perhaps Yin Country has promised to provide Liang Country with sufficient food and provisions if they go to war. In this way, it all makes sense.��


    Although it was just a guess, Su Liang believed it was very likely.


    Maybe after today��s incidents, Peng Wei himself understood this��


    There was a noiseing from the next room, and Su Liang put down her chopsticks. ��I��ll go check on the old man.��


    When Su Liang entered the room, the wind blew, causing the me on the oil


    She closed the door behind her, went to the bedside, and saw Peng Wei staring at the ceiling, as if he was looking at nothing.


    ��Old Peng?�� Su Liang opened her mouth, ��How are you feeling? Where does it hurt?��


    Peng Wei��s gaze shifted to Su Liang��s face, his voice weak, ��Do you think my wound hurts?��


    Su Liang couldn��t help butugh, ��If it hurts, that��s good. Next time, make sure to be more careful and don��t be deceived by those around you.�� Peng Wei��s face stiffened, ��Little girl, do you know something?��


    ��I don��t know, I just guessed.�� Su Liang sat by the bed and took Peng Wei��s pulse, ��This morning during the negotiation, I could feel that Elder Peng hopes for Liang Country to coexist peacefully with Qian Country. As it is, why not continue discussing certain matters?��


    Peng Wei��s eyes were deep as he looked at Su Liang, ��What do you want to talk about?��


    ��Talk about your good son-inw, who wants to earn merits by plunging the people of Liang Country into the depths of suffering again?�� Su Liang said half-jokingly.


    But Peng Wei fell silent.


    ��The situation is not very good. The bandaging was done rather hastily at the time. My brother brought my medicine box. I��ll go call him to help you change your dressing.�� Su Liang got up.


    Peng Wei spoke again, ��It was Wei Yao who did it.��


    Su Liang sat back down, ��If Elder Peng is willing to tell the whole story, I��ll be all ears.��


    ��A few days ago, Wei Yao mentioned to me that he wanted to form an alliance with Yin Country.�� Peng Wei said gravely.


    Su Liang frowned, ��Isn��t it up to the royal family to decide on such matters?��


    ��From top to bottom, there has been endless debate in Liang Country over whether to cooperate with Yin Country. I��m determined not to trust the treacherous and shameless Yin Country people again, but Wei Yao has been bewitched by someone and thinks that now is a good opportunity to form an alliance with Yin Country andunch an attack on Qian Country, since Qian Country��s royal family is in turmoil, and Xuanbei City Lord will be reced.��


    Peng Wei gasped for breath and continued, ��I scolded him harshly and told him to give up the idea of cooperating with Yin Country as soon as possible. Now it seems that not only did he not listen to me, but he also intends to get rid of me, the obstacle. Although he is themander in name, many generals in Nanfeng City still prefer to listen to me. If something happens to me, he can fabricate that it was Qian Country people who killed me and thus have a reason to start a war.��


    ��So, Wei Yao��s transaction with Yin Country people did not go through the


    Royal Family, but was privately reached? He has quite the nerve. The Yin Country, which openly betrayed alliances with two countries, is even more untrustworthy in a secret alliance.�� Su Liang felt that Wei Yao had lost his sanity.


    ��He had that seductive woman by his side, who came from the South. He was enchanted by her. I told him to drive her away, and he did. Now that I think about it, he must have been pretending toply. That woman is likely a spy sent by Yin Country.�� Peng Wei bitterly smiled, ��I even cultivated Wei Yao like my own son, and in the end, this is what I got.��


    ��If what you say is true, chances are that Yin Country��s royal family has promised Wei Yao some enticing benefits through the spy. If I were to make a bold guess, it could even be��after joining hands to destroy Qian Country, supporting him to be the emperor of Liang Country?�� Su Liang said.


    Peng Wei��s hand at his side trembled. He felt that Su Liang was exaggerating, but the more he thought about it, the more possible it seemed.


    ��As long as Wei Yao sends someone to kill you tonight and mes Qian


    Country, perhaps the war would break out tomorrow.�� Su Liang stood up again,


    ��I��ll have my brothere and change your dressing.��


    Watching Su Liang leave, Peng Wei��s eyes were tired, and his face bitter.


    Su Liang returned to the neighboring room and saw that Ning Jing had finished eating his half-roasted chicken, with the chicken bones neatly arranged on the te.


    Su Liang quickly ryed the information she had learned from Peng Wei to Ning Jing.


    Their guess was actually almost in line with the truth. As of now, with Peng


    Wei��s confidant betraying him, the mastermind behind the scenes had started to show their ws. If no one saw it, it would be fine, but it was unfortunately seen by Su Liang and Ning Jing.


    If it weren��t for Ning Jing��s special ability, they wouldn��t be able to prevent today��s tragedy, let alone the possibly resuming war in the future.


    Su Liang took out what she needed from the medicine box, ��You go change


    Elder Peng��s dressing, and then feed him the remaining porridge.��


    ��Okay.�� Ning Jing scooped a bowl of warm porridge and took the items passed by Su Liang, then went to the next room.


    ��What��s the rtionship between you and that girl?�� Peng Wei asked as he looked at Ning Jing.


    Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent, ��I am a good friend of Ning Jing, taking care of Su Liang for him.��


    Peng Wei snorted, ��That young man named Ning knows how to worry about this girl, but isn��t he afraid you��ll abduct her?��


    Ning Jing finished wrapping Peng Wei��s wound and said calmly, ��She��s not easy to abduct..��

 Chapter 201 - 201: 201. No need to practice

    Chapter 201 - 201: 201. No need to practice


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Little girl, it��s not a good idea to follow that guy.�� Peng Wei said, his expression serious.


    Su Liang was stunned, ��What��s wrong with him?��


    ��He��s Ning Jing��s friend, but he wants to abduct you. There��s something wrong with his character.�� Peng Wei said.


    Su Liang: �� What nonsense did Ning Jing tell this old man?


    Su Liang tried to ease the situation by saying she was not interested in that person.<div>


    ��That��s good. Even if you don��t want Ning Jing, you can consider my grandson.�� Peng Wei took the opportunity to start ��promoting�� his precious grandson.


    Su Liang chuckled, ��If that dayes, I��ll consider it.��


    ��It seems like you really like that Ning kid!�� Peng Wei sighed.


    Su Liang: �� Let him think that way then.


    She had already had dinner and returned to chat with Peng Wei.


    Originally, she wanted Ning Jing to leave Ping��an Temple, go back to Xuanbei City, and inform Xing Ji and Lin Bojun to be on alert for people from Liang Country suddenly attacking.


    But Ning Jing didn��t leave, saying that the most important thing tonight was to protect Peng Wei from any possible assassins.


    Su Liang thought so too. Staying here alone, while also protecting the seriously injured Peng Wei, would be too risky.


    Considering Xuanbei City��s defenses had always been good and Peng Wei was still alive, Wei Yao probably wouldn��t start a war for now. Su Liang decided to wait until daylight to talk about going back to the city.


    After checking Peng Wei��s pulse again, Su Liang told him to rest well and recuperate for a while with proper medication.


    ��I��ll go to Master Pu Qingter and make some medicine for you. Once it��s ready, I��ll call you.�� Su Liang said.


    ��Little girl, I really can��t thank you enough for this.�� Peng Wei said, visibly moved, ��I have one more request and I hope you��ll agree to it.��


    Su Liang readily nodded, ��Let me hear it.


    Peng Wei sighed deeply, ��It��s about my son, Peng Qian. He survived the ident years ago, but his health has never been good, and it��s even worse recently. Initially, when I heard that Su Yuanzhou��s granddaughter was not only the Martial Arts Champion but also had excellent Medical Skills, I thought it was an exaggeration. It was only after meeting you that I realized I underestimated you!��


    ��Elder Peng, do you want me to treat your son?�� Su Liang asked.


    Peng Wei nodded, ��Yes! I went to many famous doctors, but there is no improvement.��


    ��Medical, with no end to learning. No one can say they can cure every disease. And I don��t know any details about your son��s health,�� Su Liang said seriously, ��but I promise to try, if I see him in the future.��


    Peng Wei��s face lit up with joy, ��That��s great!��


    Su Liang thought the conversation would end here.


    Who knew Peng Wei would immediately follow up with, ��Little girl, why don��t you go to Liang Country with me?��


    Su Liang frowned, ��That��s too dangerous for me.��


    If people like Wei Yao caught Su Liang and threatened Xing Ji, anything could happen.


    Peng Wei quickly said, ��As long as I��m alive, I��ll protect you!��


    Su Liang nced at the frail Peng Wei, ��Old sir, I believe what you said, but it seems you��re currently struggling to protect yourself.��


    ��Don��t misunderstand, I��m not just doing it for my son.�� Peng Wei exined, ��I also want to prevent the two countries from rekindling war, which would only y into Yin Country��s scheme.��


    Su Liang pondered this thought.


    Peng Wei continued, ��If I don��t go back tomorrow, Liang Country��s army will quickly be led astray by Wei Yao. If I return, but I��m bedridden from my serious injuries, Wei Yao could shut me away or even kill me. I need to be alive, stand up, and appear before people to stop Wei Yao��s n!��


    Su Liang looked puzzled, ��So, old sir, you want me to protect you?��


    ��This youngdy is really smart!�� Peng Wei nodded, ��I��ve always been straightforward. As long as you help me get rid of Wei Yao this time and reim military power, I��ll do my best to avoid a war between Liang Country and Qian Country for the rest of my life! Your Qian Country doesn��t want to go to war either, right?��


    ��The purpose of war is also peace,�� Su Liang sighed softly.


    Peng Wei��s face changed, ��It��s rare for someone as young as you to have such insight!��


    ��I��ll consider Elder Peng��s proposal and give you an answer before dawn,�� Su Liang said as she stood up. ��Rest for now.��


    After hearing the door close, Peng Wei breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Su Liang told Ning Jing about Peng Wei��s request.


    ��All right,�� Ning Jing nodded.


    Su Liang raised her eyebrows, ��So readily? Are you going with me?�� ��What do you think?�� Ning Jing replied coldly.


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Yes, great god, I need your protection when venturing into danger. Please do not refuse.��


    Ning Jing looked at Su Liang, and her thin lips opened slightly, ��You��re the old one.��


    Su Liangughed softly, ��So the great god also has an idol burden and doesn��t like being called old? I was just showing respect.��


    ��Enough with the nonsense,�� Ning Jing said indifferently.


    Su Liang quickly replied, ��I have to ask Uncle Xing for permission. I am under hismand and cannot act recklessly.�� ��You go tell him,�� Ning Jing said. Su Liang was stunned, ��Now?��


    ��Before dawn,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang asked subconsciously, ��Do I go alone?��


    ��Only if you don��t want me to apany you, and then we can collect Peng Wei��s corpse together,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang felt a bit embarrassed, ��Then let��s do that.�� She still relied on Ning Jing, and it had be a habit. This habit was very bad and needed to be changed.


    ��Actually, I think Master Pu Qing might be a master,�� Su Liang said, ��Cheng


    Yun��s martial arts skills are quite good.��


    ��It was taught by his master,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang was surprised, ��How do you know?�� She had never heard of it.


    ��Cheng Yun told me,�� Ning Jing said. ��I thought he was closer to me,�� Su Liang said.


    Having said that, Su Liang was about to leave.


    Her medicinal materials were notplete, so she had nned to ask Master Pu Qing for avable medicine before giving the medicine to Peng Wei.


    Now that they were going back to the city, it was no longer a problem.


    ��If you encounter someone, just avoid them,�� Ning Jing told Su Liang.


    Su Liang waved her hand, ��I know, I��ll leave it to you to handle. Go ahead, be careful.��


    As the words fell, a gust of wind blew, and Su Liang disappeared at the door.


    Ning Jing picked up the leftover chicken bones on the table, wrapped them in oil paper, and nned to take them away when she left the next day.


    Although she was more casual with Su Liang, leaving the chicken bones would be too provocative.


    After tidying up, Ning Jing didn��t go to interrogate the two traitors because it was unnecessary. Many things Peng Wei already knew in his heart, and those two people wouldn��t dare admit anything to save their lives.


    Taking off her outer clothes, Ning Jingy down on the small bed prepared by Su Liang.


    The bed was a bit short, her feet dangling in the air. She covered herself with a quilt and closed her eyes to pretend to sleep.


    Su Liang took the small road down the mountain, keeping an eye out, but she didn��t encounter anyone.


    By the time Su Liang returned to Xuanbei City, it was after midnight.


    As she was alone and wanted to enter the heavily guarded military camp, she felt it was risky. To avoid causing unnecessary chaos, she returned to the general��s mansion first, removed her disguise, changed her clothes, and went to find Xing Ji.


    The guards at the General Mansion didn��t know when Su Liang had left. They thought she had been at home the whole time. Although they didn��t understand her sudden decision to go to the military camp in the middle of the night, they didn��t dare to ask too much. Two guards volunteered to apany Su Liang to the camp.


    Su Liang agreed, and they quickly arrived at the nearby military camp. As soon as she announced that she had important matters to discuss with Xing Ji, she was let in without any obstacles.


    Xing Ji had already fallen asleep, and Su Liang met Qi Jiang first.


    When Qi Jiang woke up Xing Ji, he acted as if the enemy was approaching, thinking that Liang Country had attacked.


    ��It��s not Liang Country attacking, it��s Miss Lianging!�� Qi Jiang said, ��There must be something important.��


    Xing Ji��s expression became serious, and he immediately got out of bed.


    Everyone else left the room, leaving only Su Liang and Xing Ji.


    ��Where did you go today? What happened? Are you alright?�� Xing Ji looked at Su Liang, checking if she was injured subconsciously.


    Su Liang shook his head, ��I��m fine. But indeed, a big incident happened.��


    Then, Su Liang told Xing Ji about the attempted assassination of Peng Wei by a trusted confidant on the way to Ping��an Temple.


    Upon hearing this, Xing Ji��s expression changed, ��Who did it?��


    ��I suspect it was Wei Yao. General Peng also thinks it was his son-inw trying to eliminate a threat, and at the same time, use his death to provoke Qian Country and reignite the war,�� Su Liang said.


    ��You happened to save General Peng,�� Xing Ji suddenly felt puzzled, ��You left a


    note and went to Ping��an Temple today?��


    Su Liang nodded and exined, ��There is a little monk named Cheng Yun in Huguo Temple who is my friend. He is the junior disciple of Master Pu Qing from Ping��an Temple. Yesterday, I went to Ping��an Temple to visit Master Pu Qing, but unfortunately, I didn��t see him, so I went again today.��


    Xing Ji was stunned, ��Cheng Yun? Yu Sheng mentioned that you are friends with a very beautiful little monk from Huguo Temple.��


    ��We had saved the young master of the Wan Family together, who was kidnapped by the Li Family, one of the top four businesses. He��s the same Zhengzheng who is often with us,�� Su Liang said.


    It was a lot of information to process.


    But Xing Ji quickly understood, ��I see. So Cheng Yun asked you to bring a letter or an item to his master? Next time, you should rify such things, or else we will be worried about you.��


    Su Liang immediately nodded, ��Okay.��


    Then the two continued to discuss the matter of Wei Yao and Peng Wei.


    After learning the full story and finding out that Wei Yao had secretly colluded with Yin Country with ns to kill Peng Wei and frame Qian Country, Xing Ji��s face darkened, ��Like father like son indeed!��


    Back then, when Xing Ji had captured Wei Teng, it was also due to Liang Country, under the influence of Yin Country,unching an unprovoked attack on Qian Country.


    At that time, themanding general of the Northern Bordends of Qian Country was the rebel general Gai Yun, who had been captured and executed for smuggling iron mines. Behind Gai Yun was the Nanping Prince, who had secretly coborated with the royal family of Yin Country for many years. During that battle, Gai Yun fell ill, which led to Qian Country��s continuous defeats.


    Looking back after the truth had been revealed in the iron mine smuggling case, it was clear that Gai Yun had been harboring ulterior motives.


    After that incident, Wei Teng was stripped of his position because he had secretly colluded with Qian Country and waged war on his own initiative without the approval of the Liang Country royal family.


    Wei Yao��s chance to rise to power after his father��s downfall waspletely due to his father-inw Peng Wei.


    ��So that��s the situation,�� Su Liang snorted, ��Poor old Peng Wei. If he hadn��t survived today, Wei Yao would have annihted his entire family.�� Such wild ambitions.


    ��Now that you are back, what about Peng Wei��?�� Xing Ji asked.


    ��Oh, he is being protected by that big brother who likes to pick mushrooms,�� Su Liang said.


    Xing Ji��s mouth twitched slightly, ��One day, you must introduce me to this master.��


    ��I��ll have to ask him first,�� Su Liang said.


    Xing Ji let out a deep sigh, ��But Peng Wei can��t stay in Ping��an Temple for too long without returning. If he goes back, he will not escape Wei Yao��s clutches given the current situation.��


    Su Liang mentioned Peng Wei��s request for her to return to Liang Country with him.


    Xing Ji frowned, ��Absolutely not!��


    Without Xing Ji��s earnest persuasion, Su Liang nodded, ��I understand that it��s very dangerous. But I did n to go there once to deal with Wei Yao, otherwise, there will be no peace in the North. However, on my way back, I thought of another solution.��


    ��What is it?�� Xing Ji asked.


    ��Let Peng Wei pay me to assassinate Wei Yao,�� Su Liang said seriously, ��As long as Wei Yao dies, Peng Wei can stabilize the Liang Country army, and many problems will be solved.��


    Xing Ji nodded, ��It is a solution to have Wei Yao killed. But hire you? No matter how much money he offers, I will not allow you to take the risk!��


    ��It��s just a figure of speech. I don��tck money, but he should offer any treasures like the Luoying Sword in exchange, right? After all, I saved him, and he still hopes for me to save his son,�� Su Liang said.


    Xing Ji rubbed his forehead, ��Those are just worldly possessions, not worth you taking the risk!��


    ��Why would Uncle Xing choose to go on a lone mission into enemy territory back then?�� Su Liang retorted.


    Xing Ji gave a wry smile, ��Fine, fine, fine, I admit it, I was reckless in my youth, alright?��


    Xing Ji was not without attachments, as he still had his mother at home.


    But at that time, he thought that if Qian Country fell, there would be no more home for him. So, he charged forward in a burst of passion.


    ��Why not have Uncle Xing go? You have experience capturing his father, �� Su Liang suggested.


    Xing Ji sighed, ��Given my current status, it would be very irresponsible to do such a thing rashly.��


    If caught by people from Liang Country, it would be disastrous.


    ��Just a joke.�� Su Liang said, ��Uncle Xing, don��t be nervous. Let my big brother go to Liang Country��s military camp to pick mushrooms! He��s very good!�� ��Who is he?�� Xing Ji asked curiously.


    ��A friend of Ning Jing from the jianghu.�� Su Liang said. Ning Jing was Ning Jing��s friend, as he had told Peng Wei himself.


    ��You��d better think it over.�� Xing Ji said solemnly, ��Although Wei Yao wants to kill Peng Wei, Peng Wei may not forget his daughter and grandson, and may want to spare Wei Yao��s life.��


    Su Liang thought for a moment and said, ��I don��t think it��s possible. If my daughter gets involved with such scum who wants to destroy my whole family, I will chop him up and let my daughter get out of her misery sooner orter.


    And Peng Wei knows that there is a woman spy from the Yin Country by Wei


    Yao��s side, and he is infatuated with her. It can be imagined that the day Peng


    Wei dies, Wei Yao would probably get rid of his wife.��


    Xing Ji nodded, ��It makes sense. I just want to remind you that even if you appreciate Peng Wei��s character, after all, your positions are different. Keep your guard up.��


    ��If Uncle Xing doesn��t object, let��s settle it. As for how to act, I��ll discuss it with my big brotherter. If he doesn��t agree to be the assassin, maybe I��ll really go to Liang Country with Peng Wei. We��ll know how to act when the day breaks.�� Su Liang said and left.


    Xing Ji got up, ��I won��t say anything more. Be careful, don��t risk your life for anything. Even if we really go to war with Liang Country, we are not afraid.�� ��I understand.�� Su Liang replied and then left.


    She found a pharmacy, got some medicine for Peng Wei, left some silver, changed her disguise, and went back to Ping��an Temple.


    Su Liang hardly rested during the whole journey, and by the time she returned to Ping��an Temple, there was still an hour before dawn.


    The courtyard was quiet, and Su Liang knocked on the door, ��Brother?�� The door opened immediately, revealing Ning Jing.


    There was no light in the room, and Ning Jing��s eyes seemed even colder under the moonlight.


    ��Nobody came?�� Su Liang asked after entering the room.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Someone came.��


    ��Did you take care of them all?�� Su Liang gave him a thumbs up, ��I��m not surprised.��


    ��What did Uncle Xing say?�� Ning Jing asked.


    ��Although he is very worried about my safety, he did not stop me after learning the truth.�� Su Liang said.


    ��You don��t go, I��ll go get Wei Yao��s head.�� Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent.


    Su Liang was surprised, ��When did you think of this?��


    ��After you left.�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang reached out, ��It seems that we brothers have a tacit understanding. I thought so too, that it could be done like this.��


    Ning Jing looked at Su Liang��s hand, ��What are you doing?��


    ��Oh.�� Su Liang immediately withdrew her hand and said with a lightugh, ��At this time, we should shake hands. It��s a habit in our world. Forget it.��


    ��Shake hands? Why?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Su Liang thought for a moment and said, ��It probably means that heroes have the same vision, brother, you are really smart, more or less. But on the other hand, I have great confidence in your ability, but I still think it��s very dangerous. Are you sure?��


    Before Su Liang saw Ning Jing answer, she lowered her head and saw a beautiful hand with slender knuckles in front of her.


    ��What��s that for?�� Su Liang asked unconsciously.


    ��What do you think?�� Ning Jing countered.


    Su Liangughed, ��Great God, you��re really curious about the other side.�� She then naturally reached out and diagonally held Ning Jing��s four fingers, shaking them, ��It��s like this.��


    Su Liang��s hand loosened and she heard Ning Jing ask, ��How many shakes?�� Su Liang: ��


    Knowing Ning Jing��s character, Su Liang thought for a moment and said, ��Generally two or three times.��


    ��Okay.�� Ning Jing looked as if he had remembered it.


    Su Liang felt that this kind of thing didn��t need to be learned��


    Su Liang thought for a moment and said, ��With such a great achievement, it wouldn��t be too much to ask the emperor for a leave to go home for a while, right?��


    Ning Jing reached out again, ��I was thinking the same thing.��


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��Great God, you don��t need to practice shaking hands��.��

 Chapter 202 - 202: 202. Smoked Meat and Steamed Bun

    Chapter 202 - 202: 202. Smoked Meat and Steamed Bun


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ning Jing insisted, and Su Liang reached out. This time Ning Jing held her four fingers and shook them rhythmically three times.


    Then Ning Jing took the initiative to let go, and said indifferently, ��Your hand is too small, it should be like this.��


    Su Liang was stunned for a moment before realizing that Ning Jing was referring to their handshake �C the first time she held his hand, and the second time it was the other way around, with Ning Jing thinking thetter was more appropriate.


    Suppressing a smile, Su Liang nodded and said, ��It��s true. Generally,dies extend their hands first, and men shake hands, but it doesn��t have to be that strict. ��


    ��I��m sure I want to go.�� Ning Jing abruptly continued the conversation from Su Liang��s previous question.<div>


    ��In that case, it��s settled,�� Su Liang said seriously. ��When will you leave for South City?��


    ��Now.�� Ning Jing said, ncing out the window.


    The sky was beginning to brighten, and a mist hung in the courtyard, the trees barely visible.


    ��Great God, please be careful,�� Su Liang said solemnly.


    ��Mm. Let Peng Wei stay in Ping��an Temple, I��ve already talked to him about everything else.�� As soon as Ning Jing finished speaking, he left.


    Su Liang stood inside the door, watching Ning Jing��s slender figure quickly disappear into the hazy morning mist.


    Turning around to close the door, she saw the table clean and tidy, the bowls and dishes neatly put away, and the bedding on the bed unchanged from when she left.


    Su Liang picked up the medicinal materials she had brought from Xuanbei City and went to the next room.


    Peng Wei was sound asleep, his face pale as paper.


    With great care, Su Liang held his wrist, which hung by his side, and felt his pulse.


    After all, Peng was an old man who had suffered a serious injury. Although he had been treated in time, his condition was not good at the moment.


    Without waking Peng Wei, Su Liang quietly closed the door and went with the medicinal materials to find Master Pu Qing.


    ��Benefactor Wen, how is Peng��s physical condition?�� Master Pu Qing asked as soon as he saw Su Liang.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Not very good, but not too bad either.��


    Master Pu Qing sighed slightly, ��Amitabha.��


    When Su Liang proposed decocting medicine for Peng Wei, Master Pu Qing called a monk, handed him the medicinal materials, and told him how to


    decoct the medicine, asking him to serve it when it was ready.


    As the monk left, Su Liang emerged from behind the bookshelf, ��Thank you, Master.�� Decocting medicine took time, but she needed to go back and watch over Peng Wei. Even though it was already daylight, Wei Yao might not send any more assassins, but it was better to be prepared.


    ��When the medicine is ready, I will send it over with breakfast,�� Master Pu Qing said.


    After expressing her gratitude once again, Su Liang returned.


    Peng Wei was still asleep, and Su Liang decided to take a short rest to recharge her energy.


    Even with good stamina, one could not withstand staying up all night.


    She lifted the nket andy down on the small bed without taking off her clothes, her feet hanging outside, making it easier to get up at any time.


    Covered by the nket, warmth enveloped her, and Su Liang quickly fell asleep.


    When she awoke again, it was when Master Pu Qing came to deliver the medicine and breakfast.


    Sun had risen, dissipating the dense fog.


    Today was the fifteenth of April, the busiest time at the temple for burning incense, and there were already many pilgrims on the mountain.


    Standing under the corridor, Su Liang could smell the incense wafting in the air.


    After handing over the items to Su Liang, Master Pu Qing went into the room, took a nce at Peng Wei, and came out.


    ��Benefactor Wen, are you traveling here? Are you nning to return to the capital city of Qian Country?�� Master Pu Qing asked.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I should be going back in a few days. Master, do you have any message for Cheng Yun?��


    Master Pu Qing took out a thin cloth-wrapped package from his sleeve, which appeared to be a book. ��Please trouble Benefactor Wen to pass this item to my disciple.��


    Su Liang took it and replied, ��No problem, Master. I will make sure it reaches his hands.��


    Master Pu Qing sped his hands together, ��Thank you.��


    After the old monk left, Su Liang entered Peng Wei��s room again and woke him up.


    Peng Wei had just woken up, still somewhat dazed and seemingly unaware of where he was.


    ��Old man, do you remember that your son-inw tried to kill you by bribing someone close to you yesterday?�� Su Liang got straight to the point.


    Peng Wei��s expression changed abruptly, and he became sober, ��Little girl, where��s your brother?��


    Su Liang sat down by the bed and picked up the bowl of medicine, ��He��s gone to South City to retrieve Wei Yao��s head. Didn��t he tell you about it?��


    Peng Wei drank the medicine without saying a word.


    ��You better not go back on your word, old man. There��s no turning back now,�� said Su Liang.


    Peng Wei��s face turned cold, ��What do you mean? I wish I could tear that beast apart with my own hands!��


    Su Liang nodded, ��That��s right! He��s bullied your daughter, harmed your son, and tried to kill you. If you still can��t bear to let him die, then just be prepared for your entire family to die at his hands!��


    Her words were harsh but realistic.


    Peng Wei was nowpletely awake and could no longer have any hope for Wei Yao.


    After finishing a bowl of medicine, Peng Wei grimaced, ��That was so bitter! Do you have any sugar?��


    Su Liang: ��She didn��t expect such a fiery old general to be afraid of bitterness��


    But she did have sugar �C her own secret recipe for herbal sugar pills. They were sweet and refreshing, primarily used for freshening breath when there was no opportunity to brush teeth or rinse the mouth while traveling.


    Su Liang went to the next room and opened the medicine box. She saw an oil-paper package inside, and without opening it, she knew it contained chicken bones. She had forgotten about it, but Ning Jing was always a detail-oriented person.


    Su Liang took a bottle with sugar pills and gave one to Peng Wei.


    ��Tasty! Do you have more?�� Peng Wei eagerly stared at the white porcin bottle in Su Liang��s hand.


    ��You can have one more before breakfast, �� Su Liang gave him another one.


    She set the remaining pills aside and served breakfast.


    A light vegetarian breakfast from the temple was quite enjoyable �C in porridge, small dishes, and wild vegetable steamed buns.


    Su Liang thought the steamed buns were not bad. There were four in total. She ate two and left one for Peng Wei and one for Ning Jing, so they could taste them when they returned.


    When Peng Wei wanted another steamed bun, Su Liang solemnly said, ��You shouldn��t eat too much at this time. Drink more porridge.��


    When it was time to drink porridge, Peng Wei sat up on his own and stopped letting Su Liang feed him. He was not used to it.


    ��Can your brother do it?�� Peng Wei asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang snorted, ��Of course he can, very much so.��


    Upon hearing this, Peng Wei��s eyes flickered, ��Little girl, tell me the truth. You and your brother, you two don��t have that kind of rtionship?��


    ��We��re siblings, old man. Don��t think too much, it��s not good for your recovery,�� Su Liang chuckled.


    Peng Wei shook his head, ��You didn��t blush at all, so it must not be the case.


    But he must be interested in you, he just doesn��t dare to show it because of Ning Jing. Otherwise, how could such a powerful master follow you around and do whatever you want?��


    ��No, no, no,�� Su Liang shook her head, ��Old man, that��s not how it works. He��s serving someone else��s interests, so he��s dedicated to Ning Jing. If you suspect he has feelings for Ning Jing, I��d say that��s more reasonable. Now that I think about it, I wonder if he��s actually into my fianc��?��


    Peng Wei looked at Su Liang as she seriously pondered, his brow furrowed in frustration, ��Little girl, stop teasing!��


    ��I��m not joking,�� Su Liang said with a straight face.


    Peng Wei��s mouth twitched, ��Forget it, forget it. I don��t understand you young people��s affairs.��


    Changing the subject, Peng Wei mentioned his son again, ��You promised to treat my son yesterday. Do you still stand by your word?��


    ��Of course,�� Su Liang nodded.


    ��That��s good. Once everything settles down and if all goes well, I��ll arrange for Peng Qian toe to you. Although he has some trouble moving, I shouldn��t have asked you to go to Liang Countryst night.�� Peng Wei sighed deeply, ��I hope you don��t mind what I saidst night.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��I understand. It��s just an anxious father��s heart, no harm done.��


    ��What a great girl. Too bad you��re not my granddaughter,�� Peng Wei bluntly expressed his deep regret that Su Liang wasn��t born into his family.


    ��If therees a day when the world is at peace, I wouldn��t mind calling you Grandpa Peng,�� Su Liang smiled.


    Peng Wei understood her meaning. Even though they are in a cooperative rtionship now, their positions are fundamentally different, and unnecessary involvement on the surface wouldn��t be good for either party.


    ��I hope I can live long enough to hear it.�� Peng Wei looked worried. He was worried about himself, his family, and the future and fate of Liang Country.


    However, looking at Su Liang��s vibrant face, Peng Wei couldn��t help but feel that it was not only a blessing for Qian Country to have such an ambitious and discerning general, but also for Liang Country��


    After breakfast, Su Liang let Peng Wei continue to rest.


    ording to what he had discussed with Ning Jing the night before, Master Pu


    Qing sent two capable disciples to head to Feng City to inform the Liang Country��s army that Peng Wei had narrowly escaped an assassination attempt in the temple yesterday and was saved by Master Pu Qing. It was urgent for the guard general of Feng City to send someone to escort Peng Wei back.


    Monks don��t lie.


    But Master Pu Qing was not a rigid old monk; after Peng Wei exined the root of the matter to him, he agreed to his request.


    The two monks who were heading to Feng City to report the news had already set off.


    If everything went smoothly, Ning Jing would kill Wei Yao before Peng Wei��s return. After Peng Wei��s return, he would tell everyone in person that the ones who wanted to kill him were from Yin Country, attempting to frame Qian Country, who was originally in peace talks with Liang Country, and provoke a war between the two countries.


    Such news would definitely be believed by the people of Liang Country, as it waspletely in line with the cunning and shameless nature of the people of Yin Country. They had done this many times before, and Liang Country had suffered greatly.


    This was precisely the reason why Wei Yao insisted on having Peng Wei die somewhere between South City and Xuanbei City.


    Not only was it because Peng Wei disagreed with him and might obstruct his n.


    It was more importantly because he needed to capitalize on the tragic death of Peng Wei, the high -ranking general with the most military prestige, to give him a reason to wage war on Qian Country and an opportunity to win over the militarys heart.


    Otherwise, if Wei Yao suddenly ordered an attack on Qian Country for no reason, Peng Wei would not be the only one to object.


    Now, the key to the matter was whether Ning Jing could sessfully eliminate Wei Yao.


    Feng City.


    The South City Gate was open, and themon people could still enter and exit freely.


    Quite a few people wanted to go to Ping��an Temple to offer incense today, and they did not encounter any restrictions.


    The city was not very peaceful, as Liang Country had given this city to Qian Country, and the army would soon move away. Themon people had the option to stay or leave.


    Some left, nning to settle in other parts of Liang Country.


    Others stayed, believing Peng Wei��s words that Qian Country would not treat them badly and that they should not worry about the disputes, focusing instead on living their own lives.


    Wei Yao��s secret schemes were naturally not known to others.


    Originally, ording to the n, after Peng Wei��s death yesterday before returning to the city, he would have shouted and led his troops to attack Xuanbei City after Peng Wei��s corpse had been returned.


    Unfortunately, something unexpected happened.


    The confidant he had bought off from Peng Wei��s side had not sent back any messages.


    Last night, he arranged for master assassins to go to Ping��an Temple to eliminate Peng Wei, but all were gone by almost noon.


    Without Peng Wei��s corpse, he could not send troops, or he would be considered crazy. After all, he had just taken it upon himself to let Wei Haopete against Su Liang, the Martial Arts Champion of Qian Country, losing a


    city in the process, and had Peng Wei to negotiate. Why would he attack without reason?


    Wei Yao was extremely anxious.


    ��Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!�� Wei Yao paced back and forth in the study, his face grim. ��What the hell is going on? Why is that old bastard��s life so tenacious? Or is there a master protecting him?��


    Wei Hao sneered, ��In my opinion, Grandfather might have already lost trust in Father long ago. He has a very powerful old friend whom I��ve seen once before. Perhaps he��s by Grandfather��s side now!��


    Wei Yao��s face stiffened, ��Could it be that he already knows it��s us����


    Wei Hao shook his head, ��Father, you��re too nervous. Even if Grandfather knew, what of it? This is a family matter, and there��s no enmity involved. Who else could he rely on but you, since his son is disabled? When the timees, let Mothere out and cry a few times, and I��ll kneel down and beg for mercy on your behalf. Won��t the old man just let bygones be bygones? Moreover, would he dare to publicize such a thing? If Father gets in trouble, the Peng Family has no good oue either!��


    Wei Yao nodded repeatedly, ��You��re right! But I��m just not willing! It was a great opportunity �C the people of Qian Country all believed we were short of food and wouldn��t dare to fight!��


    Wei Hao sighed, ��Isn��t it? It��s all thanks to that old man Grandfather. He��s so old, he should just enter the earth early and let us go our own course! He should be able to understand that I am the most important person to him!��


    ��You have the surname Wei, and he has the surname Peng. Loving you? It��s nothing but a pretense!�� Wei Yao said coldly.


    Wei Hao agreed, ��If Father hadn��t had Uncle crippled back in the day, Grandfather wouldn��t have cultivated Father, and all the good things would have gone to his own biological son first! If he has to choose between me and Peng Fan now, of course he will choose Peng Fan! So don��t me us for being heartless!��


    ��Enough about these useless things!�� Wei Yao frowned. ��For now, we can only wait for that old bastard toe back and then decide what to do.�� ��Father, do you know what my biggest regret is?�� Wei Hao asked.


    Wei Yao shook his head, ��What?��


    Wei Hao��s eyes shed wickedly, ��Originally, if we captured Xuanbei City, what I wanted to do most is to catch the woman who defeated me that night, rape her first and then kill her. Hahaha! I can��t help but feel excited thinking about her face!��


    Hearing this, Wei Yao clenched his fists, ��No matter what, we have to get rid of Peng Wei, frame Qian Country, and only when our n seeds can you do whatever you want!��


    What the Wei father and son did not know was that their ��conspiracy�� was overheard by someone.


    Knocking sounded on the door.


    ��Who is it?�� Wei Yao��s expression tensed.


    A voice from his trusted attendant came from outside, ��Master, there is news from Ping��an Temple!��


    Wei Yao��s expression changed, ��Come in quickly!��


    The door opened, and as Wei Yao looked at the person entering, he eagerly asked, ��What happened? Is Peng Wei dead?��


    ��Dead,�� Ning Jing said softly.


    ��Great!�� Wei Yao and Wei Hao, father and son, high-fived each other, their expressions excited.


    Ning Jing moved quickly, taking advantage of their unguarded moment, and pierced both their necks with a sword!


    Ning Jing��s attack came from Wei Hao��s back, facing Wei Yao. Wei Yao stared at him in disbelief, ��You����


    Ning Jing continued with his previous words, ��I mean, you.��


    ��Who are you���� Wei Hao was already out of breath, and Wei Yao spat blood non-stop.


    Ning Jing didn��t answer, pulled out his sword, and the father and son copsed together. Wei Yao struggled for a moment, opened his mouth wide, spewed a mouthful of blood, twisted his neck, and stopped moving.


    Ning Jing threw down the sword in his hand.


    It was indeed the weapon of Wei Yao��s trusted subordinate. And that subordinate was arranged by his secret lover from Yin Country.


    Ning Jing quietly left the General Mansion, took off his disguise, removed his mask, and walked into a small shop with ease.


    ��Ah, the young master is here again.�� The old man selling meat still remembered Ning Jing��s previous visit a few days ago, and he cheerfully asked him what he would like today.


    ��Two pieces of smoked meat,�� Ning Jing said.


    ��Alright!�� The old man weighed the meat and told him the price.


    Ning Jing paid the money, said no need for change, and took a clean basket. He ced the smoked meat inside, covered it with a cloth, and left the shop, walking through the main street of South City toward Ping��an Temple.


    By the time Ning Jing left the city, two monks who had rushed to deliver news from Ping��an Temple had already gone to the General Mansion.


    Finally, in the afternoon, Su Liang saw Ning Jing return.


    ��How did it go?�� Su Liang asked hurriedly.


    Ning Jing nodded slightly.


    Su Liang��s eyes lit up and he smiled, ��I knew it, nothing can go wrong with the Great God taking action. What kind of assassin is Yan Shiba? Compared to you, he is weak.��


    ��I will tell Yan Shiba,�� Ning Jing said.


    Su Liang was veryposed, ��I dare say that to her face. Is Wei Yao��s head in that basket?��


    Ning Jing handed the basket over, and Su Liang took a look. He coughed lightly,


    ��Alright, alright, I understand. After sending Elder Peng away and returning to Xuanbei City, I��ll make you something delicious.��


    Putting the basket down, Su Liang said, ��I��m off to tell Elder Peng that his beloved son-inw is dead.��


    Ning Jing spoke up, ��I also killed Wei Hao.��


    Just as Su Liang was about to leave, he paused and came back, closed the door tightly, and asked Ning Jing with furrowed brows, ��This wasn��t part of the n you discussed with that old man, was it?��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��He said not to harm Wei Hao.��


    ��Did you find out that Wei Yao and Wei Hao, father and son, conspired to harm Elder Peng?�� Su Liang frowned, ��In that case, his death is not unjust, but that old man will probably be very sad because he was once his beloved grandson, but in the end, he turned out to be a heartless and ungrateful person.��


    After speaking, Su Liang nned to go and exin to Peng Wei. As he was about to leave, he came back again, picked up a cooled steamed bun from the covered bowl on the table, and handed it to Ning Jing, ��This is breakfast I saved for you. The taste is pretty good..��

 Chapter 203 - 203: 203. Just let her go.

    Chapter 203 - 203: 203. Just let her go.


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Su Liang finished speaking of Wei Hao��s death, she saw the light in Peng


    Wei��s eyes dim instantly as hey there in a daze, not asking any questions,


    slowly closing his eyes.


    ��Old Peng, my brother personally heard the father and son conspiring against you, and Wei Yao himself admitted that he harmed your son. I need not say more about their intentions. Wei Hao is just like his father, they both want to see your dead body so they can step on you and seek the better future they want.�� Su Liang said softly.


    A clear tear slid down Peng Wei��s cheek.<div>


    Su Liang sighed deeply, ��My brother is a straightforward man who clearly distinguishes right from wrong. He did not inform you about killing Wei Hao.


    But even if we did not cooperate in this way today, as a general of Qian Country, I would not show any mercy or pity to the Wei family father and son, nor would I spare a person who deserves death for your sake. They do not even seek the interests of Liang Country but their own selfish desires and inted ambitions, plunging countlessmon people into the mes of war.��


    As she finished, Su Liang stood up, ��I��ve said everything I need to say. If you can��t ept Wei Hao��s death and me it on us, then I have nothing more to say. Someone should soone and take you back to South Wind City.��


    Su Liang reached the door when Peng Wei on the bed opened his eyes and called out to her, his voice sounding much older and tired, ��Young girl���� Su Liang turned around and came back, standing by the bed.


    Peng Wei��s eyes shimmered with tears as he looked at Su Liang, ��Actually, after the assassination attempt yesterday, I knew that the person who wanted to kill me was not only Wei Yao, but also my grandson, who must have known about it.��


    There were many things that Su Liang didn��t know, but Peng Wei, who was now looking back, understood them all clearly.


    He was not unaware of his grandson��s character.


    But after all, he had watched him grow up and they shared blood ties, so Wei Hao knew how to act spoiled in front of Peng Wei.


    For Peng Wei to personally say ��Kill Wei Hao as well�� to Ning Jing was absolutely impossible.


    If Wei Hao were still alive, Peng Wei would be willing to give him another chance to reform, even if it was not rational.


    Now, Peng Wei had no choice but to face reality.


    And deep in his heart, beneath the pain, he even felt a sense of relief.


    If Wei Yao was dead and Wei Hao alive, Peng Wei did not know if he could ever face him without any grudge in the future.


    After all these events, Peng Wei felt the most indebted to his son and grandson. If it hadn��t happened today, Wei Yao could still have remorselessly harmed Peng Qian, and Wei Hao might have done the same to Peng Fan��


    Peng Wei sighed deeply, ��Young girl, you��re not doing this for me, so I have to thank you both publicly and privately. Without you, I would have died yesterday and couldn��t have survived today. How could I me you for doing the right thing?��


    Su Liang sighed lightly, ��If Old Peng thinks so, then I am relieved.��


    ��No matter what, you��re my lifesaver, and you��ve prevented Liang Country from falling into misfortune again.�� Peng Wei looked serious, ��I promise to do what I��ve said. As long as I��m alive, I��ll do my best to prevent battles between Liang and Qian countries.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I believe that.��


    When Su Liang returned to the adjoining room, she saw Ning Jing lying on the small bed, feigning sleep.


    She coughed lightly, ��Great God, I��ve slept in that bed.��


    ��Mm.�� Ning Jing did not open his eyes, and his voice sounded inexplicably morenguid, ��I slept in itst night too.��


    Su Liang was stunned, ��You slept in itst night and then restored it to its original state?��


    ��What��s wrong with that?�� Ning Jing countered.


    Seeing that Ning Jing seemed to be asleep, Su Liang took out the four treasures of the study from the medicine box with a light touch.


    She wrote out a prescription for Peng Wei.


    In addition to the prescription, Su Liang also gave him all the ready-to-use medicinal herbs she had.


    ��Young girl, that sugar���� Peng Wei was a little embarrassed.


    Su Liang gave Peng Wei the small bottle of sugar pills she had brought and casually said a lucky phrase, ��I hope the old gentleman will have peace, joy, happiness, and sweetness in the future.��


    Peng Wei looked moved, ��Such a good girl, what a pity she��s not from our family����


    Su Liang: ��


    When Su Liang returned to the adjacent room once more, she had just sat down when she heard footsteps outside.


    Through the crack of the window, Su Liang saw Master Pu Qing leading a group of Liang Country soldiers into the courtyard.


    ��Old General Peng!�� ��My old bones have a big life, I won��t die.��


    ��Who did it?��


    ��It was the two I brought with me. They confessed that they were bought by


    Wei Yao��s original concubine from Yin Country for arge amount of money.��


    ��Damn! That bitch! She must have been the one who caused the deaths of General Wei and Young Master Wei!��


    ��You�� What did you say?


    ��Today, General Wei and Young Master Wei were assassinated at the General��s


    Mansion, both died. Old General, you must hold on!��


    ��Old General!��


    ��Old General!��


    ��Quicklye over, carry the old general away, and find a doctor!��


    The noise from the neighboring room finally subsided after a series of chaotic footsteps faded away.


    Su Liang looked at Ning Jing, who opened his eyes, sat up, got out of bed, and tidied up the beddings.


    ��You didn��t sleep?�� Su Liang stood up and put the stationery into the medicine box.


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��It was too noisy. Let��s go.��


    Su Liang carried the medicine box on her back, and Ning Jing picked up the basket. Just as they were about to leave the courtyard, they saw Master Pu Qing again.


    ��Are you two going down the mountain?�� Master Pu Qing asked.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, it��s time to go back. I��ll pass on the letter you wrote for


    Cheng Yun when I return to the capital.��


    Master Pu Qing nodded, ��Thank you, Benefactor Wen. I have a small gift for you, I hope you will ept it.��


    As he said this, Master Pu Qing took out a book from his pocket and handed it to Su Liang.


    Su Liang took it.


    It was a very worn-out book. Only half of the cover remained, many of the interior pages were damaged, the paper yellowed, and the writing faint.


    ��This is a medical scripture I obtained many years ago by chance. I give it to you, Benefactor Wen, in the hope that it will be useful to you.�� Master Pu Qing smiled.


    Su Liang quickly thanked him, ��Thank you, Master. I will study it carefully.�� After putting the worn-out book into the medicine box, Su Liang and Ning Jing bid farewell to Master Pu Qing and left Ping��an Temple.


    Today, Che Yun apanied his mother to Ping��an Temple to worship and listen to Master Pu Qing��s lecture. They also ate vegetarian dishes in the temple, walked around, and were about to leave when Mother Che went to the front hall to pay her respects to the Buddha one more time.


    Che Yun knelt and prayed beside her, listening to his mother muttering, ��Protect my son,�� he restrained his eyes, stood up, and helped his mother up, ��Mother, let��s go.��


    As soon as they left the front hall, Che Yun saw two people walking not far away, he found them strangely familiar.


    ��Yun��er, what are you looking at?�� Mother Che asked.


    Che Yun withdrew his gaze, shook his head and said, ��Nothing, I mistook them for someone else. Let��s go.��


    But he actually hadn��t made a mistake. He saw Su Liang, or more precisely, the ��Wen Liang�� siblings.


    From the day Peng Wei left Xuanbei City, Che Yun hadn��t seen Su Liang again. He heard from Lin Bojun that she was arranged by Xing Ji to carry out some secret tasks outside the city.


    ��It��s too mysterious.�� Che Yun thought to himself and unintentionally spoke it out loud.


    Mother Che asked again, and Che Yun found an excuse to change the subject.


    After Su Liang and Ning Jing went down the mountain, they found their horses, which they had left at the foot of the mountain the day before, and rode back to Xuanbei City.


    After entering the city, the two secretly returned to the General��s Mansion.


    ��Uncle Xing might be here, you should hide first.�� As soon as Su Liang finished speaking, Ning Jing disappeared.


    They didn��t want Xing Ji to know that Ning Jing hade because they couldn��t let him know that Ning Jing was a master, fearing that he would connect it to Gu Ling.


    Lin Bojun wouldn��t think like this because he had known Ning Jing for a long time and knew about his martial arts skillsst year.


    Su Liang, carrying a basket and a medicine box, walked into the courtyard and saw Xing Ji and Lin Bojun sitting and ying chess in the courtyard, obviously waiting for her.


    ��Xiaoliang!�� As soon as Lin Bojun saw Su Liang, his face lit up with joy, and he threw down the chess pieces to greet her, ��Are you alright?�� Xing Ji looked behind Su Liang, but no one else came in.


    ��How��s it going? Did everything go smoothly?�� Xing Ji asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Everything went smoothly. There will be news soon that Wei Yao and Wei Hao have been assassinated and died, and Peng Wei has been seriously injured.��


    Xing Ji was taken aback, ��Wei Hao too�� ��


    In his understanding, if Su Liang was working with Peng Wei to kill Wei Yao, Peng Wei probably wouldn��t agree to kill his own grandson as well. Su Liang nodded, ��Like father, like son.��


    ��It must be that mushroom-picker who took matters into his own hands, right?�� Xing Ji quickly guessed.


    Su Liang shrugged, ��Can��t help it, he��s a chivalrous man who hates evil, so when he sees someone who deserves to die, he just takes care of it.�� ��What did Peng Wei say?�� Xing Ji asked.


    Su Liang shook his head, ��No need to worry, the old man is a reasonable person. He was just blinded by his emotions before. He has thought it through and epted the reality.��


    ��That��s good.�� Xing Ji breathed a sigh of relief, subconsciously reaching out to


    pat Su Liang on the shoulder, but then changed direction halfway and patted Lin Bojun instead, ��If Peng Wei takes control in Liang Country, it will be a good thing for us.��


    ��However, he is old and injured, so if he��s summoned back to the capital city by the royal family, he won��t have a choice.�� Su Liang didn��t say it to Peng Wei��s face, but he didn��t really believe in Peng Wei��s promise. Because everything hinges on whether Peng Wei can make the decisions.


    ��Yeah!�� Xing Ji sighed, ��But getting rid of Wei family��s father and son who colluded with Yin Country is always a good thing. You deserve a big credit for this!��


    Su Liangughed, ��Of course. Uncle Xing, please write a memorial to the emperor quickly. I��ve worked hard these days, and since Liang Country and Qian Country can��t go to war in the short term, I want to ask the emperor for a month��s leave to visit my hometown.��


    Xing Ji was not surprised and nodded with a smile, ��Absolutely, I support you.


    You��ve done so muchtely; you definitely deserve a break. You��ve lost weight.��


    Lin Bojun asked, ��Xiaoliang, are you going back to Su Family Vige? Do you still have rtives there?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��My family is there, so of course I have rtives, as well as some friendly neighbors. I mainly want to take a break in a different environment. ��


    Lin Bojun sighed, ��If the emperor��s decree doesn��te, my wedding will have to be postponed.��


    Before leaving the capital city, the three Lin brothers had already settled their marriages.


    ording to the order of their birth, Lin Boyan��s wedding was in March, and by now, he was already married. Lin Bojun and Su Liang both missed the wedding wine.


    Lin Bojun��s own wedding was scheduled for the end of April, and today was already April 15th. It would take him several days to get back to the capital city.


    Xing Ji had previously asked the emperor to let Lin Bojun return to the capital city to get married first, but there was still no reply.


    ��Second Brother Lin, don��t worry. Maybe there will be news today.�� Su Liangforted Lin Bojun.


    As soon as the words were spoken, a voice came from the entrance to the courtyard, ��Someone has arrived from the capital city.�� Xing Ji straightened up, and Lin Bojun��s eyes instantly lit up.


    The two hurried off to the military camp.


    Su Liang didn��t care who or what message came from the capital city. He brought the smoked meat into the kitchen and then went back to his room to change clothes.


    By the time Su Liang came out again, the kitchen was already smoking, and Ning Jing was lighting the fire.


    ��What do you want to eat?�� Su Liang rolled up his sleeves.


    Although iming herself to have worked hard, she actually felt a bit guilty because most of the tasks still relied on Ning Jing.


    ��Guess.�� Ning Jing said only two words.


    ��That��s a lot, but the ingredients are limited, so we��ll just make do with whatever we have.�� Su Liang remarked that Ning Jing��s taste was quite picky, liking only delicious things��


    Anyway, there was nothing that Ning Jing didn��t love to eat that Su Liang made.


    Ning Jing lit the fire, and Su Liang made four dishes and a soup, and specifically cooked a separate bowl of fried egg white soup noodles for Ning Jing.


    The two sat in the room, closed the door, and opened half of the window so that Su Liang could be seen from the outside.


    ��Thank you, Great God, for making my mission to Xuanbei City so smooth.�� Su Liang raised her ss filled with water.


    Ning Jing��s cup was filled with alcohol; she picked it up, didn��t clink with Su


    Liang, took a sip, and put it down, ��After returning home, practice martial arts


    well. I can��t protect you forever.��


    Su Liang agreed, ��I know. In case you get injured or sick one day, I��ll have to protect you.��


    Ning Jing paused with the chopsticks in hand, nced at Su Liang indifferently, and said nothing.


    Su Liang had lunch at Ping��an Temple and was not hungry now. She just apanied Ning Jing to eat a little bit.


    ��Today, Uncle Xing sent a document to the capital city, and after the Emperor responds, it will take us about half a month to go back,�� Su Liang sighed. ��I��ve missed Lin Big Brother��s wedding wine, and I probably won��t be able to attend Lin Second Brother��s either. Yu Jin will definitely pinch me. Fortunately,


    Xueqing��s wedding is in the middle of June, so we have time.��


    There wasn��t much of each dish made by Su Liang, and Ning Jing finished eating all of them.


    As soon as she put down her chopsticks, she heard Lin Bojun��s excited voice from outside, ��Xiaoliang, I��m going back to the capital to get married!�� Su Liang was not surprised.


    Ning Jing went into the neighboring study room and opened the door. She saw Lin Bojun rushing in with a beaming face.


    ��I was originally thinking that if the situation here was not good, I would definitely stay and help Uncle Xing. Fortunately, you were here. I didn��t expect things to go so smoothly, and I feel like I came here for nothing, as there was no ce for me to use my martial arts!�� Lin Bojun said with a full-faced smile, deeply bowing to Su Liang, ��The Emperor would allow me to go back to the capital because you have solved almost all the troubles. Second Brother must thank you a lot!��


    Su Liang smiled and said, ��No need to be polite. Tell Yu Jin that I couldn��t make it to your wedding wine, and the next time we meet, ask her to pinch me a bit lighter. ��


    Lin Bojunughed loudly and promised to convey the message.


    Su Liang went back to his room to grab something and handed it to Lin Bojun, ��This was given to me by Master Pu Qing of Ping��an Temple to deliver to Little Monk Cheng Yun of Huguo Temple. Second Brother, you��ll be going back first, so please help me bring this over.��


    Lin Bojun took it and promised to deliver it.


    Before long, Lin Bojun set off for the capital with his followers.


    In the evening, the news of Nan Feng��s city lord, Wei Yao, and his eldest son��s assassination and death reached North Xuan City.


    Some generals of Nan Feng City originally wanted to keep the news secret, but now that Peng Wei was in charge, he said that Qian Country wouldn��t attack, and if they did, it would be falling for the schemes of those traitorous dogs in Yin Country.


    Peng Wei ordered that the army of Liang Country withdraw from Nan Feng City as soon as possible ording to the original n, andplete the handover with Qian Country before discussing the details of peaceful coexistence.


    Thetest royal intention of Liang Country was also to avoid war and increase trade between the two countries.


    On that day, Xing Ji submitted a document exining the changes in Liang Country and asked for Su Liang��s vacation.


    When the time came, Xing Ji sent Su Liang and Che Yun with troops to take over Nan Feng City and spent several days reorganizing the defense arrangements.


    The army of Qian Country was still in Xuanbei City, with only 20,000 troops arranged in Nan Feng City.


    Xing Ji decided to station Che Yun in Nan Feng City after admitting defeat, so he brought his parents over.


    Su Liang continued treating Che��s father with acupuncture every other day.


    At her suggestion, Xing Ji decided to start building an official road between Nan Feng City and Xuanbei City.


    In this way, if there were a war in the future, the troops and horses could get there faster if the road conditions were good.


    The effects of the new training method were evident in a short time.


    Xing Ji organized a contest between the soldiers trained in the new and old methods, and overall, the physical fitness of the former was better than thetter.


    This way, no one would object, as all the soldiers began training with the new method.


    On the day Xing Ji��s document arrived in the capital, the Wan family father and son finally returned to the capital as well.


    Wan Cong had people carry Wan Shan into the pce to report back.


    Duanmu Yi saw them and didn��t make things difficult for them, he only said that his original intention was for them to go back to the capital to rest for a while and reunite with their families.


    As Wan Cong listened, he felt a great deal of hatred but could only respectfully give his thanks and asked to kowtow to the Empress Dowager.


    ��My mother is not feeling well these past few days. You should go back and rest first. I will arrange for Imperial Physician Gao to treat your father,�� Duanmu Yi said calmly.


    ��Thank you greatly for the Emperor��s grace,�� Wan Cong lowered his head even further.


    He didn��t dare to ask, and Duanmu Yi didn��t intend to tell him either.


    Wan Lin, who had been secretly executed by Xing Ji��s men, had already been sent back to the capital.


    The Empress Dowager was truly sick, and the Empress was also sick, crying and demanding to see Duanmu Yi every day.


    In the cold pce, the former Crown Prince Duanmu Cheng was also sick.


    But Duanmu Yi was in a good mood. As Wan Cong thanked him and took Wan Shan away, Duanmu Yi suddenly smiled and picked up a document, ��You guys probably don��t know yet, right? General Wei of Liang Country is dead, and Su Liang won a city back for Qian Country. To reward her, I��m going to let her go out and have some fun for a while. That girl is young, and although she is steady in handling affairs, she also loves ying, haha.��


    Upon hearing this, Wan Cong felt so enraged that he almost spat blood.


    After they left, Duanmu Yi put down the document and muttered to himself, ��How could she be a spy if she��s this capricious? She��s so capable, I��ll just let her be..��

 Chapter 204 - 204: 204. Going Home

    Chapter 204 - 204: 204. Going Home


    Trantor: 549690339


    It waste April.


    Xing Yusheng took Lin Xueqing to Duke Qin��s Mansion early in the morning, and they happened to bump into Old Master Qin as he was leaving.


    He had agreed with Lin Shuzhi to go fishing at a beautifulkeside spot in the city.


    ��Miss Qing, has your second brother sent a letter?�� Old Master Qin asked cheerfully.


    Lin Xueqing shook her head, ��There have been no letters these days. However, my eldest brother said that the emperor has approved my second brother��s return to the capital to get married.��<div>


    ��He��d better not bete; otherwise, I��ll have to hit him with my cane for making Yujin worry all the time,�� Old Master Qin said with a smile, walking out the door with steady steps, not needing anyone to support him.


    When Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing found Qin Yujin, she was sitting in a pavilion in the Garden, gazing nkly and pulling at a flower, with petals scattered all over the ground.


    Lin Xueqing took the flower away, ��It didn��t offend you.��


    Qin Yujin came to her senses, looked at Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing, and said with a hint of disappointment, ��You guys are here.��


    Xing Yusheng chuckled lightly, ��Qing��er, I told you, cousin wants to see someone other than us.��


    Lin Xueqing red at Xing Yusheng, ��You might as well go to Xuanbei City.�� Xing Yusheng was stunned, ��Why should I go?��


    ��You can try to experience my second brother and Yujin��s feelings of being separated in different ces, and then you won��t make sarcastic remarks.�� Lin Xueqing said, looking at Qin Yujin��s expression.


    ��Exactly.�� Qin Yujin nodded, ��I think Xueqing is right.��


    Xing Yusheng cleared his throat and stood up, ��Alright then, I will leave for Xuanbei City today and see if my father and Su Liang need any help. I��m going, Qing��er, don��t stop me.��


    As Xing Yusheng walked out of the pavilion, his pace got slower and slower.


    Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing covered their mouths and giggled while watching his retreating figure.


    ��How many more steps do you think Cousin Xing will take before turning back?�� Qin Yujin asked softly.


    Lin Xueqing put on an arrogant face, ��Who cares! If he wants to leave, let him.��


    Of course, it was Xing Yusheng who lost. Hearing Lin Xueqing��s words, he turned helplessly, ��Qing��er, are you really willing to let me go?��


    ��Your father left, Su Liang left, my second brother left, why can��t you just leave?�� Lin Xueqing retorted.


    Xing Yusheng conceded, ��You have a point, but I am not cut out to be a general. Going there would only add to the chaos, so I cannot go.�� He then turned back.


    After sitting back down in front of Lin Xueqing, Xing Yusheng said with a smile, ��But when we get married, if Qing��er ever wants to go to the northern region for fun, we can go together.��


    Qin Yujin stood up sadly, ��I won��t disturb you two.��


    Lin Xueqing quickly grabbed her, ��Let��s all go to Su Liang��s house together!�� Qin Yujin frowned, ��But she��s not home.��


    ��Brother Ning is, though. My eldest brother told me he has a day off today, so he must be at home. Su Liang has been away for so long, and we haven��t visited Brother Ning.�� Lin Xueqing said.


    ��Ning Jing���� Qin Yujin hesitated, ��I feel like he doesn��t like noise, and without Liang, he probably won��t wee us, right?��


    ��No, Brother Ning is really nice. Let��s go, let��s go.�� Lin Xueqing insisted, determined to take Qin Yujin out for some fun.


    Qin Yujin finally gave in, agreeing to go to Su Liang��s house. There was no need to notify them in advance.


    ��By the way, let��s check on our mansion. A few days ago, I took Qi Yan to nt some trees; I wonder how they��re doing now,�� Xing Yushengughed.


    Lin Xueqing stepped on his foot without a word, her eyes warning him not to show off their love in front of Qin Yujin!


    Xing Yusheng cleared his throat, thinking his little wife was getting more and more fierce, but also so adorable.


    With Qi Yan driving, the three of them arrived at Su Mansion, unsurprised to see the gate tightly closed.


    But it didn��t matter, Qi Yan climbed over the wall, opened the door, and everything was fine.


    They had always entered this way when visiting before.


    The Mansion was filled with trees, which were lush and beautiful this season.


    When the three of them arrived at Su Liang��s courtyard, the gate and Ning Jing��s door were both open. An open booky on the stone table in the courtyard.


    ��Brother Ning?�� Lin Xueqing called out, but no one answered.


    ��He didn��t sneak out, did he?�� Xing Yusheng suggested.


    ��If Brother Ning went out, he should have taken the book into his room in case it got wet in case it rained,�� Lin Xueqing said.


    Xing Yusheng immediately nodded, ��You��re right. He��s probably fishing in the Garden.��


    So, the three of them went to the Garden together.


    From a distance, they saw someone swimming in theke.


    Xing Yusheng sighed, ��I really didn��t expect that Ning, who usually seems like an immortal, would be so��lively when he��s alone at home.��


    Look at that strong figure and flexible arms, like a free fish. It made Xing Yusheng want to jump in and swim a fewps too.


    Lin Xueqing��s expression was strange, ��Ning used to be afraid of water because of a drowning ident when he was a child.��


    Qin Yujin chuckled, ��It seems that he��s not afraid anymore.��


    Lin Xueqing shouted towards theke, ��Brother Ning! We came to see you!��


    The person in theke suddenly raised his head and then dove down, disappearing from sight.


    The three approached, but still no one surfaced.


    Lin Xueqing��s expression panicked, ��Brother Ning, are you alright?�� And then she pushed Xing Yusheng, ��Quick, go in to check! Did I scare Brother Ning?��


    Without a word, Xing Yusheng took off his shoes and outer clothes, just about to jump in when there was a ssh on the other side of theke. A soaking wet person with his back turned to them climbed ashore.


    ��Brother Ning, you��re alright! You scared me to death!�� Lin Xueqing patted her chest.


    Qin Yujin also let out a sigh of relief and quickly turned Lin Xueqing around, avoiding looking at the impropriety.


    ��Ning Jing, what are you doing? Are you teasing us?�� Xing Yusheng picked up the clothes on the ground, speechless.


    ��Who let youe uninvited? I��m going to change.�� Pretending to be Ning Jing, Qi Jun tried to make his voice sound colder. He left quickly without letting Xing Yusheng��s group see his face.


    Xing Yusheng and the others didn��t suspect anything, thinking that Ning Jing was not weing them, evenined a little that he wasn��t a good friend.��


    Just as the three were about to sit in the pavilion and wait for Ning Jing to get ready, they heard Qi Yan��s exmation from not far away, ��Ajun?��


    ��Has he gone mad? Ajun went to Xuanbei City with Su Liang!�� Xing Yusheng blurted out, then subconsciously looked at ��Ning Jing��s�� back. His eyes narrowed, and he rushed out of the pavilion.


    Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing looked at each other, both not knowing what had happened.


    Qi Yan blocking Qi Jun head-on was something Qi Jun hadn��t anticipated. As twins, even without seeing Qi Jun��s face, Qi Yan could recognize him.


    And at this moment, Xing Yusheng had also finally realized that something was wrong.


    Blocked on both sides, Qi Jun had no choice but to give up pretending, confessing honestly, he looked at Qi Yan and weakly said, ��Brother.�� Turning around, he called out to Xing Yusheng, ��Master.��


    Xing Yusheng looked at Qi Jun, who had just emerged from the water, with disguise traces still visible on his face. Because he had soaked for too long, some of the Disguise Medicine had be ineffective, so it was obvious that it was Qi Jun.


    This was also why he hid as soon as he heard Lin Xueqing��s voice and


    deliberately raced ms DaCK to tnem wnen ne surracea.


    Xing Yusheng was almostughing in anger, ��What did you call me? I dare not ept. You��re really something! I asked you to go to Xuanbei City with Su Liang, but you never left the capital and didn��t even give us a word! Do we even exist in your eyes?��


    Qi Jun quickly exined, ��It was Master Ning who asked me to stay in the capital pretending to be him, because he wanted to go to Xuanbei City with Miss Su. I have been following Miss Su��s orders.��


    Xing Yusheng snorted, ��Did Su Liang personally tell you to keep this from me?��


    Qi Jun immediately nodded, ��Yes!��


    Xing Yusheng was baffled, ��Those two! I kindly helped arrange aid for Su Liang, and she and Ning Jing really know how to have fun! Since they can��t be separated even for a day, if they don��t get married and consummate when they return, this matter won��t be over!��


    Qi Yan kicked Qi Jun from behind, ��You didn��t even tell me. Wait until we get home, see how I��ll deal with you!��


    Qi Jun wanted to cry but had no tears. He was bored every day and didn��t have much to do. Today the weather was good and there was no need to work at the Ministry of Revenue, so he just came to the garden to rx and swim. Who would have thought Su Liang��s friends would suddenly miss Ning Jing and pay a visit.


    Qi Jun had actually imagined many scenarios for pretending to be Ning Jing and meeting Xing Yusheng, and even practiced what to say. In the end, it was just his overthinking.


    ��If you don��t hurry up and change your clothes, put on your disguise!�� Xing Yusheng also wanted to hit Qi Jun.


    Qi Yan just pulled Qi Jun away.


    When Xing Yusheng returned to the pavilion, he saw Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing looking puzzled, as they had not heard the conversation between the three men, but saw Qi Yan kicking Qi Jun.


    ��What happened?�� Lin Xueqing frowned and asked.


    Xing Yusheng told the truth, Ning Jing wasn��t home at all, he had run away with Su Liang.


    The two youngdies were dumbfounded.


    After a long while, Lin Xueqing sighed, ��I knew it, Brother Ning shouldn��t know how to swim.��


    Qin Yujin couldn��t help but smile, ��They��re so sweet! Who would dare say their fake marriage isn��t real? I saw it long ago that Ning liked Liang!��


    Lin Xueqing nodded repeatedly, ��Of course! They used to deny it, but now we��ve caught them red-handed! When they��re back, they should get married! If Brother Ning dares to deny it again, I��ll cut ties with him!��


    Xing Yushengughed lightly, ��He probably wouldn��t mind cutting ties with you.��


    Lin Xueqing��s gaze came over, and Xing Yusheng immediately changed his tune, saying seriously, ��Actually, I think the same as Qingqing.��


    Qin Yujin said solemnly, ��We must not let any more people know about this matter, or it will be very troublesome.��


    If Ning Jing hadn��t be an official, it would have been fine. Now he is a royal official. Impersonating him could be considered a crime to deceive the king.


    However, because they discovered the secret of Su Mansion, the three of them found it quite amusing, and Qin Yujin temporarily put aside her thoughts of Lin Bojun.


    This day Qi Jun didn��t go to the restaurant for lunch. Instead, he enjoyed the delicious food prepared by Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing.


    The two youngdies took their role-ying seriously and enjoyed it.


    Listening to Lin Xueqing calling him ��Brother Ning,�� Qi Jun felt a bit ufortable, and his master��s gaze was terrifying.


    Before leaving, Qi Yan asked Qi Jun, ��Does father know about this?��


    Qi Jun shook his head, ��I don��t think so. I have no chance to tell father.��


    Qi Yan sneered, ��How could father not recognize you?��


    Xing Yusheng nodded in agreement.


    Qi Jun thought for a moment and said, ��If Miss Su and Master Ning really don��t want father to know, they must have a way.��


    Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing sent Qin Yujin home first.


    At the gate of Duke Qin��s Mansion, Qin Yujin got out of the carriage and bid them farewell.


    Just as Qi Yan was about to turn the carriage around and leave, he suddenly brightened up, ��General Lin!��


    Qin Yujin paused, turned around, and saw a tall figure striding out of her house. Wasn��t it Lin Bojun, the man she had been thinking about?


    Lin Bojun returned to the capital city without seeing his family first and came to Qin Mansion to tell Qin Yujin that he was back and ready to get married as promised.


    However, he was informed that Qin Yujin had gone out, which left Lin Bojun quite disappointed. Just as he was about to leave, he saw Qin Yujin returning.


    Qin Yujin stared nkly at Lin Bojun. Lin Bojun rushed to her side in one step, grinning, ��I��m back.��


    Qin Yujin nodded gently, ��Mhm.��


    ��I��m back!�� Lin Bojun looked at her intensely.


    Qin Yujin nodded again, ��I heard.��


    ��Why don��t you look at me?�� Lin Bojun asked her when he saw her keeping her head down.


    Qin Yujin raised her head, tears in her eyes, ��What��s so good about looking at you?�� As she spoke, she pushed Lin Bojun away and ran into her house, lifting her skirt.


    Lin Xueqing, who was leaving in the carriage, heard her brother��s voice and quickly lifted the curtain, surprise and delight on her face, ��Second brother!��


    However, she only saw Lin Bojun chasing Qin Yujin back into the Duke��s Mansion��


    Xing Yusheng burst intoughter, ��Qingqing, your second brother needs to coax his cousin. Let��s go first!��


    Lin Xueqing pouted, ��It��s just like second brother, not even married yet and already ignoring me. Fine, I don��t care about him anymore! Let��s go!�� She couldn��t help butugh, ��It��s so nice! I know Yujin was not worried about the wedding being dyed. She was worried about second brother getting in trouble at the border. She won��t be at ease until she sees him in person!��


    Xuanbei City.


    Su Liang had not yet received Duanmu Yi��s reply, so she couldn��t leave for the time being.


    In the meantime, she went to Ping��an Temple again to tell Master Puqing that she had entrusted the items to a reliable person, Cheng Yun.


    One day, when Su Liang went to give acupuncture treatment to Che Yun��s father in Nancheng, a guest arrived at Che��s house.


    Su Liang and the guest looked at each other in surprise, both startled.


    Che Yun looked puzzled, ��You two, know each other?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Do you know each other?��


    Lian Shun, who hade from afar,ughed heartily, ��I know, you know each other.��


    Su Liang didn��t expect that Lian Shun, who lived far apart, and Che Yun would be good friends.


    ��Actually, I heard you were in Xuanbei City and came here specially to see you.�� Lian Shunughed, ��I just arrived and thought I��d stay with Beibei for a while.��


    Che Yun shook his head, exasperated.


    Su Liang expressed her understanding, ��You call him Che Beibei because he calls you Lian Shanshan? Makes sense.��


    ��Haha, you guessed it!�� Lian Shun, looking much healthier than when he left the capital,ughed, ��You must be very curious how we met, right? Once, we both appealed to the same famous doctor. For the sake of who should go in first, we had a ��polite�� exchange.��


    Su Liang understood. Lian Shun was for Duanmu Che, and Che Yun was for his father. As for ��courtesy,�� it must mean bing friends through conflict.


    Che Yun sensed that Lian Shun��s gaze at Su Liang was unusual, but he didn��t point it out.


    ��Will you be staying here for a long time? How about epting me as a little soldier?�� Lian Shun half-jokingly asked Su Liang, ��I feel bored after returning home. After all, the Lin Family was once a prestigious military family. I n to revive the glory of the family!��


    ��I support you,�� Su Liang nodded. ��Join the Che Beibei brothers. I��ll be leaving soon. ��


    Lian Shun was surprised, ��Leaving? Going back to the capital?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Yes, going back to get married. It��s too far away, you guys can buy your own alcohol and drink, I won��t be inviting you. Farewell.�� With that, Su Liang left.


    Lian Shun watched Su Liang��s retreating figure and sighed.


    Che Yun bumped into Lian Shun, ��Interested in her?��


    Lian Shun��s tone was faint, ��Is that not allowed?��


    ��It��s not up to me to say, she just told you herself, it��s not possible!�� Che Yun dragged Lian Shun back, ��Stop thinking about it, I think she must really like Ning Jing. By the way, have you met Ning Jing? Is he good -looking?��


    Lian Shun thought of someone and shook his head with determination, ��He��s only about a hundred times better looking than you, not as good as me.�� The two had just met and started fighting in no time.


    Su Liang returned to General Mansion in Xuanbei City and told Ning Jing that Lian Shun had arrived.


    ��He came for you?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��He and Che Yun are good friends. They said they n to join the army in Xuanbei City. It��s good if he really has the heart to do so. He should achieve something.��


    This was just a minor episode, and Su Liang quickly put it out of her mind. With less to do in the army, she began to focus on practicing her skills.


    The next time she saw Lian Shun was five dayster when Xing Ji sent for her.


    As the eldest grandson of the Old General Lin, Lian Shun��s willingness to join the army was naturally weed by Xing Ji.


    Lian Shun had a straightforward and unrestrained personality, which Xing Ji quite liked in the younger generation. He nned to cultivate Lian Shun well, so he specially submitted a memorial to the emperor.


    Upon seeing Su Liang enter, Xing Ji let Che Yun and Lian Shun leave.


    ��Good news?�� Su Liang asked.


    Xing Ji nodded, ��The emperor has granted you leave, but only for half a month. After staying in Su Family Vige for half a month, you must set off for the capital. ��


    Su Liang muttered under her breath, ��So stingy.��


    Xing Ji justughed and didn��t say anything. He knew Su Liang had a sense of propriety and didn��t mind her talking like that in front of him.


    ��Do you know Lian Shun?�� Xing Ji asked.


    Su Liang nodded.


    ��What do you think of him?�� Xing Ji asked again.


    Su Liang said, ��We haven��t interacted much, but his character is good.��


    Xing Jiughed, ��Since you said so, I have to cultivate him well. Once these young people can stand on their own, I can go back to the capital to hug my grandchildren.��


    Su Liang bid farewell to Xing Ji, and as soon as she walked out, she saw Che Yun and Lian Shun still waiting for her not far away.


    ��Do you need me for something?�� Su Liang asked.


    Che Yun smiled, ��Is General Su going to leave soon?��


    Seeing Su Liang nod, Lian Shun invited her to drink alcohol together to celebrate her new journey.


    ��Maybe next time.�� Su Liang refused, ��I want to set off early.��


    Che Yun and Lian Shun could only give up.


    ��I��ve been keeping an eye on your brother��s situation, but unfortunately���� Lian Shun sighed.


    Che Yun gave a bitter smile, ��Thank you for your efforts. Even if there is no clue now, I believe my little brother is still alive.��


    ��Great God? Let��s go, let��s go home!�� Su Liang called to Ning Jing as she entered.


    Ning Jing came out of the study with a bundle in hand, having already packed Su Liang��s luggage.


    After Su Liang rode alone out of the city, she met up with Ning Jing in the valley where they had stayed before and set off together toward Bei��an County..

 Chapter 205 - 205: 205. I am going to die

    Chapter 205 - 205: 205. I am going to die


    Trantor: 549690339


    As they approached Bei��an County, the weather got much warmer than before, and the flourishing vegetation showed a thriving scene.


    Since leaving Su Family Vigest time, until now, Su Liang finally experienced the feeling of being carefree again.


    By the time they entered Feiyan Town, it was already afternoon.


    Both of them dressed up as men and went to Luoyan Restaurant for a meal.


    The signature dishes were still the ones that the restaurant had bought from Su Liangst time. Su Liang and Ning Jing ordered them all and the taste was quite good.<div>


    After the meal, they bought some daily necessities and took them back to the vige.


    At halfway, Ning Jing took the small path to avoid people, while Su Liang found a ce to remove her disguise and walked on the main road alone.


    Nearing the entrance of the vige, Su Liang saw many peopleing out of Su Family Vige, dressed neatly and joyfully in groups.


    She saw the heavily made-up matchmaker with bright blushes on her cheeks, talking excitedly, and swinging her handkerchief in the air, ��Nowadays, which girl in our surroundings doesn��t want to marry into our Su Family Vige? Even girls from the town and the county want to marry here! Our vige is a blessed ce; we have produced two top schrs!��


    This matchmaker was the one who had arranged the marriage between the original master and Ning Jing.


    In just half a year, the matchmaker had gained a lot of weight and panted while walking, clearly showing that her business was doing very well.


    Someone in the vige was holding a wedding ceremony today. Now, as the guests left, the matchmaker was at the vige entrance to send off the rtives.


    A few people noticed Su Liang, who was riding on horseback.


    However, as many people leaving the vige were from other viges and hade to attend the feast, no one recognized her for a while.


    It wasn��t until the matchmaker looked up and saw Su Liang that she let out a shriek, which scared everyone. Then she opened her huge mouth, the powder on her face falling off and her thickly drawn eyebrows shaking, her eyes narrowed into slits, looking exaggerated as if performing in an opera. She shouted in a roundabout way, ��Su, the Top Schr, is home!��


    In an instant, Su Liang became the focal point, and even an old man subconsciously wanted to kneel down for her, as it was rumored that she had be a high official in the capital city.


    Su Liang dismounted, reached out to support the old man, smiled, and said, ��I just came back to take a look. There is no need for formalities.��


    After making sure the old man was steady on his feet, Su Liang led her horse through the vige entrance��s archway under the eager gaze of the vigers, and her name was mentioned again and again.


    The vigers all recognized Su Liang, and before long, the news of the Martial Arts Champion��s return spread.


    When Su Liang first crossed over to this world, it was autumn, and the barren season was soon upon them.


    Now, it was summer, and the stream running through the vige had risen a bit. The clear water and lush aquatic nts were apanied by children ying by the stream.


    Green mountains, clear waters, peace, and tranquility.


    Su Liang saw the bridge that had once been destroyed by a rainstorm and subsequently repaired by Ning Jing and others.


    Then, she quickly arrived at the bridge leading to her home.


    A surprised call came from the opposite bank, ��Liang girl?��


    It was Bai Da Niang, carrying a basket and about to cross the bridge. With a beaming face, she hurried over.


    ��Da Niang, I��m back,�� Su Liang felt very close to Bai Da Niang and her smile was as warm as ever.


    Bai Da Niang looked Su Liang up and down, her expression excited, ��Why are you back now? I heard from Lei Zheng that you became the Martial Arts


    Champion and even became a General!��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, His Majesty granted me leave to visit my hometown, so


    I came back to stay for a few days.��


    ��That��s wonderful!�� Originally nning on going to work in the field, Bai Da


    Niang decided to walk home with Su Liang instead. ��Where��s Young Master


    Ning? Didn��t hee back with you? Have you two gotten married yet?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Not yet. He didn��te back this time.��


    Qi Jun was still in the capital pretending to be Ning Jing, so they could not let anyone know that Ning Jing was in Su Family Vige.


    ��How long will you stay this time? Will you leave soon? My two boys have been talking about you and Ning every day. I��ve grown calluses on my ears listening to them!�� Bai Da Niangughed.


    ��How is Zhuzi? Where are those two?�� Su Liang asked.


    Bai Da Niang nodded again and again, ��Zhuzi is doing well, and now he��s even wilder than his brother! Thanks to your and Ning��s blessings, both our boys are studying now and are at school at this moment! ��


    ��Did their second uncle get married?�� Su Liang chatted with Bai Da Niang about their daily lives as she saw her own front door appearing in her sight.


    Mother Bai chuckled and said, ��He just got marriedst month, to a girl from the town. As for the second one, he��s still thinking about studying and ns to take the exam next time! His inws are very supportive, and we don��t expect him to work and make money, so just let him be!��


    Bai He once studied, butter gave up due to poverty at home and needing money for his nephew��s illness. Now that he has a family and is financially stable, he has picked up his studies and aspirations for a sessful career again.


    Su Liang thought it was a good thing, and it was never toote to have a dream.


    Mother Bai was even happier upon hearing Su Liang��s approval. She specifically mentioned Liu Hun, the widow Bai He once liked, saying that after marrying the carpenter from Liu Family Vige, she was living a good life and was now pregnant, rumored to be having a chubby little boy.


    ��That��s nice.�� Su Liang smiled.


    ��Little Tiger��s mother is also pregnant, and we��re all hoping for a little girl this time!�� Mother Bai was much more talkative than before.


    Su Liang hurriedly congratted her.


    When they arrived at the front gate, it was locked and covered in dust. Mother Bai cleaned it off and said to Su Liang, ��Since it��s just you returning, it��s not worth cooking. Juste to my house and eat whatever you want, I��ll cook it for you!��


    Su Liang whispered, ��Actually, I have a guard with me, but he doesn��t like meeting people.��


    Mother Bai immediately understood, ��Alright, you decide. If you want toe to my house, you��re wee anytime. Little Tiger��s mother doesn��t work in the fields anymore and is at home. I��ll go back now and tell your uncle; he always talks about you!��


    Without entering the house, Mother Bai left with her basket.


    Su Liang opened the front gate, brought in the horse, and closed the gate behind her.


    At the same time, she heard the sound of the back door opening, knowing that Ning Jing had also arrived. He took a longer detour.


    Standing in the courtyard, Su Liang felt everything was so familiar.


    The pine tree ntedst year didn��t seem to have grown much, but it had ��fattened�� a bit and had a few more shades of fresh green.


    Various weeds had grown in the sparsely filled courtyard, some of them quite tall. Su Liang bent down to pluck a foxtail grass and wrapped it around her finger.


    She unloaded the items from the horse��s back and led it to the backyard. There, she saw the vegetable patch, unattended and full of weeds, but also filled with some vegetables that had grown fromst year��s fallen seeds.


    There were two round and purplish eggnts that were already ripe.


    The pumpkin vines had climbed onto the roof. Tender green pumpkins hung from the tendrils, shining in the sunlight as if their damp fuzz was gently dancing in the wind.


    Su Liang and Ning Jing tied up their respective horses in the stable, and she excitedly shared with Ning Jing the happy news she had learned from Mother Bai.


    After listening, Ning Jing nodded slightly, ��That��s nice. I saw a lot of mushrooms in the forest at the foot of the mountain.��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��That��s also good news. Let��s clean up the house first, then go pick them and make chicken stew.��


    By the time the two returned to the front yard, they each carried the ingredients originally ced on Ning Jing��s horse, and Ning Jing also held a freshly pickedrge eggnt in his hand.


    The kitchen was dusty, needing cleaning. They ced the ingredients under the eaves to avoid sunlight.


    Ning Jing took a bucket, nning to go to the backyard and fetch water to clean the kitchen first.


    Su Liang had a foxtail grass still wrapped around her finger. She rolled up her sleeves, preparing to pull out the weeds at the kitchen door first.


    At that moment, they suddenly heard the sound of the door opening from the room that had initially been a firewood room but waster cleaned up for Yan Shiba��s stay. This abruptly changed the previously rxed and happy atmosphere.


    Su Liang turned around, thinking it was Yan Shiba justing in.


    However, the person who came out of the room was not Yan Shiba. Ning Jing furrowed his brows and called out, ��Uncle Liang.��


    The skinny, gray-clothed old man��s eyes swept over Su Liang��s face, and upon seeing Ning Jing, his expression brightened, ��Young Master!��


    ��Why are you here again?�� Ning Jing asked the old man.


    The old man nced at Su Liang again, ��I initially nned to go to Qian Country��s capital city to find the Young Master. I just happened to pass by here, so I decided to take a rest.��


    Su Liang understood from the old man��s gaze that they wanted to talk privately, asking her to leave.


    She went to Ning Jing��s side, took the bucket from him, and said, ��You two talk,


    I��ll go fetch water.��


    Watching her figure disappear into the backyard, the old man came over and looked at Ning Jing. ��Young Master has lost a lot of weight.��


    Ning Jing shook his head slightly, ��I haven��t.��


    ��Let��s go inside and talk,�� the old man said.


    As the two entered the room, the old man looked outside and closed the door.


    ��Sit down, Young Master, �� the old man pointed to the only chair.


    ��I don��t want to sit,�� Ning Jing refused. ��Haven��t I told you before? I don��t want Uncle Liang toe here again.��


    ��It��s a coincidence,�� the old man exined. ��I was going to the capital city of


    Qian Country, and I just happened to pass by and wanted to see if Young Master was still living here. What if the Ning Jing in the capital was an imposter? I didn��t expect you toe back today!��


    ��What do you want with me?�� Ning Jing asked.


    ��Does Su Liang know about your identity?�� the old man lowered his voice.


    ��You don��t need to worry about that. Answer my question.�� Ning Jing��s voice was slightly cold.


    The old man sighed, ��Always hiding like this is not a long-term solution, Young Master. Why note back to Liang Country with me? Over there, you can walk around openly and do whatever you want, without having to put yourself in such a difficult position!��


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I��ve already said it before.��


    ��But���� the old man hesitated, and after a moment, he bent his knee and knelt in front of Ning Jing. He raised his hand and pped himself hard, ��I should die! King Yue found me and asked about Young Master��s whereabouts. Seeing his earnest longing, I����


    Seeing Ning Jing��s eyes turn cold, the old man quickly said, ��Young Master has a grudge against King Yue, but he truly cares about you. Otherwise, he wouldn��t have asked me to bring you to him. I can assure you that he never intended to use you for any ulterior motives!��


    ��Just leave, I don��t want to see you again,�� Ning Jing said coldly.


    ��Young Master���� The old man��s face looked bitter. ��I��m doing all this for your own good! Are you bewitched by that woman? She hid herself so deeply before; her motives must be significant. She might betray you someday!��


    Ning Jing��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Get out! I won��t say it a second time!��


    The old man��s eyes dimmed, and he slowly stood up. ��It��s all my fault for doing something that displeased Young Master. I��ll leave now and tell King Yue that you don��t want to be disturbed.��


    As the old man finished speaking, he left the room, walking slowly, and ncing back three times at each step. However, he didn��t hear Ning Jing call for him and left with a disappointed look.


    Su Liang returned from fetching water in the backyard just in time to see the old man��s figure leaping over the courtyard wall. She felt that something must have happened, but she didn��t eavesdrop on Ning Jing��s conversation with the old man.


    ��What did Uncle Liang want with you?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing��s expression was calm, ��It��s nothing.��


    Not believing that it was nothing, Su Liang was surprised that Ning Jing intended to hide it from her. However, she didn��t pursue the matter, and carried the water bucket to clean the kitchen.


    Ning Jing was weeding the courtyard.


    After Su Liang tidied up the kitchen, she heard a knock on the door. She opened it and saw two little boys shouting for her in unison, ��Sister Su Liang!��


    Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi, the two brothers, had grown taller. They looked different after schooling, wearing identical blue shirts, carrying small satchels, and each having one hand behind their back.


    With a smile, Su Liang rubbed their heads and said, ��You��ve both grown up.��


    Then, the brothers showed the hands they had hidden behind their backs, revealing two bunches of brightly colored wildflowers to Su Liang, making her eyes light up.


    ��These are for you, Sister Su Liang!�� Zhuzi said with a grin. ��We heard you were back after school, so we rushed home. My brother even tripped on the way!��


    Bai Xiaohu gently kicked Zhuzi��s leg. The boy had reached the age where he cared about his dignity and didn��t want others to know about his embarrassing moments.


    Ning Jing was in the backyard. Su Liang epted the flowers and invited the two boys in, giving them the gifts she had specially bought for them��two sets of stationery.


    Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi were very happy to receive the gifts. Now they both enjoyed reading and writing and had be the ��well-behaved, studious children�� in the vigers�� mouths. It was a great honor for their mother, who was very proud of them.


    Actually, it was because of the influence of Su Liang and Ning Jing. The couple served as role models for the brothers, who longed for the wider world even though they had never left Bei��an County. They were determined to study hard and be great people like their Sister Su Liang and Brother Ning Jing.


    When the young brothers wanted to help clean the courtyard, Su Liang persuaded them to leave and promised to visit their house in the evening.


    Zhuzi ran out and then ran back, poking his head through the door, his eyes sparkling as he said, ��Sister Su Liang, you muste!��


    Su Liang smiled and nodded, ��I��ll definitely go.��


    Watching Zhuzi leave, she took two bouquets of wildflowers to the backyard and handed one to Ning Jing, ��This is for you.��


    If they knew Ning Jing was back, they would definitely give him one too.


    Ning Jing had removed the disguise from his face and took the bouquet of flowers, lifting them to his nose and smelling them.


    Su Liang picked a tender yellow flower, bent its stem, and stood on tiptoe to tuck it into Ning Jing��s hair. Stepping back, she nodded in satisfaction, ��So beautiful.��


    Ning Jing couldn��t see the little flower on his head, had no notion to take it off, and didn��t get angry. Instead, he reciprocated by picking a flower for Su Liang, tucking it into her hair, and said, ��Not bad.��


    Su Liang snorted lightly, ��Yes, you��re the most beautiful.�� Then she went back to the front yard.


    It wasn��t until the evening that they had cleaned the house. The two bouquets of wildflowers were ced in vases on the windowsill, and the small flowers on their heads hadn��t fallen off.


    As usual, Ning Jing started the fire, and Su Liang cooked.


    In the meantime, Bai Xiaohu brought a bowl with six steaming white and plump steamed buns �C three with shepherd��s purse and egg filling, and three with radish and pork filling.


    Compared to before, the buns alone showed that the Bai Family��s living conditions had really improved.


    However, since Su Liang returned today, Bai Damu specially steamed buns with pure white flour filling and made both meat and vegetable fillings, thinking she would like them. Usually, they ate mixed flour at home, but having meat more often meant their situation had improved a lot.


    Su Liang made crispy eggnt and vegetable and shredded pork noodles for


    Ning Jing, which he loved. They ate dinner in their usual spots, paired with the steamed buns from Bai Damu, making Su Liang feel like she had never left.


    The moonlight outside the window was perfect. After eating a steamed bun, Su Liang looked at the little yellow flower on Ning Jing��s head andughed, ��Shall I make you a little yellow hairpin? I never returned the favor for the wooden hairpin you gave me.��


    Ning Jing nodded, but said, ��I won��t wear it if it��s ugly.��


    ��I��ll do my best.�� Su Liang was determined to make Ning Jing wear it, otherwise it would be a waste of effort.


    After dinner, Ning Jing cleared away the tes and went to the kitchen to wash them, also heating some water.


    Su Liang stopped by the Bai Family for a while and chatted with them, then checked Bai Xiaohu��s mother��s pulse before returning, saying she woulde back for dinner the next day.


    When she came back, Su Liangid the bed, took the damaged medical book gifted by Master Pu Qing and prepared to continue reading.


    Ning Jing had bound a nk book for her, and Su Liang read and copied the legible content,pleting some parts based on her own understanding. Unfortunately, there were still many contents that Su Liang was interested in, but couldn��t be deciphered due to the severe damage to the pages.


    Su Liang was fully focused, reading and writing. After writing three pages, she heard Ning Jing knock on the door.


    ��Come in.�� Su Liang didn��t look up, busy drawing a medicinal herb she had never seen before.


    Ning Jing entered and sat down, not disturbing her.


    It wasn��t until Su Liang finished drawing the herb, ced a bookmark, and gently closed the book on a piece of silk that she looked at Ning Jing, ��What��s up?


    Ning Jing nodded, his thin lips slightly parted, saying four words, ��I��m going to die.��


    Su Liang was startled and instinctively leaned forward. Across the table, she grabbed Ning Jing��s arm and took his pulse.


    But soon she realized that he couldn��t suddenly have a terminal illness or be poisoned, and that wasn��t what he meant.


    Su Liang let go of Ning Jing��s wrist, threw it back, and frowned, ��Did Uncle


    Liang tell someone else about your identity and hiding ce today?��


    Ning Jing lifted his arm, which Su Liang had mmed onto the table, and straightened his sleeve. He nodded, ��Yes.��


    Su Liang sighed deeply, ��Big trouble. You have to die quickly, abandon this identity, or who knows what will happen.��


    More and more people are rted to them now. If it was just Su Liang, it would be fine; she could hide after taking her revenge. But the Qin Family, Xing Family, Lin Family, Wan Family, and even many people in Su Family Vige couldn��t bear the consequences of being implicated with the rebellious Gu Ling.


    Su Liang realized that Ning Jing hadn��t told her immediately during the day, not because he wanted to hide it, but because he didn��t want to ruin her good mood.


    However, this matter needed to be done quickly, before Su Liang returned to the capital. As long as ��Ning Jing�� was dead, even if someone knew that Gu Ling once impersonated him, there would be no evidence.


    ��It��s just as well that I��m on an approved leave for half a month from the emperor. I��ll stay in Su Family Vige, but you��ll have to work harder and go back to the capital to kill yourself.�� Su Liang looked helpless, ��Oh, and ��frame�� Duanmu Cheng. I��ll take revenge on him when I return to the capital..��

 Chapter 206 - 206: 206. Auspicious Day and Time

    Chapter 206 - 206: 206. Auspicious Day and Time


    Trantor: 549690339


    Originally thinking that the half-month vacation could be spent leisurely andfortably, a significant ident urred on the first day.


    However, since the ident had already happened, the only thing to do was to quickly solve the ��problem�� and avoid leaving any hidden dangers.


    After Su Liang made up her mind, Ning Jing said nothing.


    She stood up, ��The water is heated, you can go take a bath and then have a good sleep. We��ll depart before dawn. I��ll prepare some food for you to take with you.��


    ��You,�� Ning Jings voice paused momentarily, ��Can you stay here alone?��<div>


    Su Liang scoffed, ��I know you think I��m weak, but who isn��t weakpared to you? Moreover, I can��t always follow you. It��s settled then; you have to do that thing yourself. ��


    The death of ��Ning Jing,�� in fact, was bound to happen sooner orter. After all, someone couldn��t wear a human skin mask for a whole lifetime; it was just happening earlier than nned.


    As for his real identity, they couldn��t let more people know, so the ��suicide�� could only bepleted by Ning Jing himself.


    ��Alright,�� Ning Jing nodded and then left.


    After bathing, Ning Jing not only changed his clothes but also washed them and hung them in the backyard to dry. When he came back to the kitchen to put away the wooden tub, he saw Su Liang kneading dough.


    ��There��s no need for you to start the fire, just go get some sleep, and I��ll call you when it��s time.�� Su Liang said without turning her head.


    Ning Jing put down the wooden tub, draped his semi-dried hair over his head, and stepped out of the kitchen. Gazing at the bright moon in the sky, he sighed quietly and returned to his room.


    Dawn was approaching.


    After a sleepless night, Su Liang entered Ning Jing��s room, ��Great God? Great


    God, wake up?��


    Upon Su Liangs third attempt at patting Ning Jing��s shoulder through the quilt, he slowly opened his eyes.


    ��How can you sleep so heavily?�� Su Liang felt a bit strange, but only muttered a sentence before telling Ning Jing that the dried food was ready and that he could set off.


    After getting up and washing up, Su Liang had already set out breakfast. Piping hot white porridge, tender and fragrant egg pancakes, and mixed vegetables.


    On the side, Su Liang had prepared meat buns for him to eat on the road.


    ��We��ll need to find a corpse, right?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��You don��t have to worry about it.��


    ��You��re right. I won��t interfere. You can handle it yourself.�� Su Liang yawned as she spoke.


    After Ning Jing finished eating, Su Liang handed him various medicines, exining how to use each one.


    As dawn broke, Su Liang led Ning Jing��s horse out of the stable and handed it to him, ��You should go, be careful.��


    Ning Jing looked at Su Liang��s sleepy face, which appeared even more soft andnguid in the misty morning fog.


    Ning Jing asked her, ��Is there any ritual for farewells on your side?��


    Su Liang was stunned for a moment, and thenughed. She took a step forward, gently hugged Ning Jing, said, ��Take care,�� and then let go. Their bodies didn��t touch intimately; it was just a slight bump of the shoulders.


    Ning Jing��s expression was slightly startled.


    Su Liang smiled and said, ��Just like this. You better hurry up and go, don��t let anyone see you.��


    ��Be careful, don��t sleep too deep at night.�� Ning Jing said before leading the horse towards the back door.


    Su Liang ran to open the back door and watched Ning Jing leave. When he looked back, she waved at him again.


    Ning Jing got on his horse and headed towards the back mountain.


    It was only when his figure disappeared from her sight that Su Liang turned around, closed and bolted the door, yawned, and went back to her room to sleep.


    Su Liang slept till approaching noon before waking up. She opened her eyes, sat up, looked around at the familiar environment, and remembered yesterday��s events. She rubbed her face andmented, ��Damn Uncle Liang, he��s really not a good person!��


    As Su Liang stepped out, she heard voices outside the gate.


    She went to the kitchen to wash her face with cold water briefly, tidied her hair, and walked over to open the door, seeing Su Bai, Su Dakuan, and Old Master Bai sitting under a tree outside.


    As soon as Su Liang appeared, the three of them got up quickly, dusted themselves off, and walked toward her with smiles on their faces.


    ��Uncle Bai, Grandpa Dakuan, Mr. Bai.�� Su Liang smiled and greeted them like always,


    Su Bai��s expression was full of excitement, ��I just learned about your return when I came into the vige this morning. I couldn��t believe it! Yesterday, I had to go to the county town to meet the County Magistrate, and it got sote, so I didn��te back.��


    Because Su Vige had produced two top schrs and opened a free school, Su Bai, as the Martial Arts Champion��s uncle, had quite a reputation in front of the Town Chief and the County Magistrate.


    Su Liangughed, ��I��m justing back to rest for half a month and then I have to go back to the capital.��


    Upon hearing that Su Liang returned to their vige from such a long distance to rest, the three of them felt warm and appreciated, knowing that she truly considered this ce as her home.


    Su Dakuan asked about his woodworking disciple Ning Jing.


    ��He��s doing well. He��s an official in the capital city, so he can��t leave easily. I was ordered to go to the north for some work, and after finishing it, I came back to stay for a few days,�� Su Liang said.


    Mr. Bai chuckled and said, ��We all heard about it. Miss Liang defeated the number one warrior of Liang Country and helped Qian Country win back a city!��


    Their eyes seemed to say: This is the girl that our Su Vige has raised; she��s truly extraordinary!


    Su Liang invited them into her house, but they all declined, saying they just wanted to see her and would not go in.


    In fact, the three of them had already arrived early, knocked on the door once without any answer, and thought Su Liang might still be sleeping, so they waited outside for a long time.


    ��Just wait a moment.�� After Su Liang spoke, she turned around and went back in, soon returning with two boxes of tea leaves.


    She handed one box to Su Bai, the other to Su Dakuan, and smiled, ��This is from Ning Jing.��


    Mr. Bai had received his share the previous night, and it was exactly the same.


    They were all specifically taken from the Ning Family store in Xuanbei City by Su Liang. As the future Mistress of Ning Family, of course, she didn��t need to spend any money.


    ��Such valuable tea leaves, we are not worthy���� Su Dakuan could tell the box��s value just by looking at the exquisite carvings on it.


    ��Did you forget what Ning Jing��s family does? He sells tea leaves, and this is from his own business. It didn��t cost him any money,�� Su Liang said. Su Bai grinned, ��The young master of Ning family still remembers us, he is truly thoughtful. ��


    ��Tell Mrs. Bai that I��ll being over for lunch,�� Su Liang said.


    Upon hearing Su Liang��s words, Mr. Bai��s smile caused his eyes to narrow, and he nodded like pounding garlic, ��Yes! Yes! Yes! I��ll go and kill a chicken right now!�� He walked away with light steps.


    Su Bai promptly invited Su Liang over to his house for dinner that night.


    Su Liang readily agreed, ��Sure, I��ve been meaning to ask Uncle Bai about the school. ��


    ��Alright, I��ll have your aunt prepare a great meal, and we��ll have a couple of drinks,�� Su Bai hurriedly said.


    Su Dakuan, who originally had to sell his house due to illness, now lived in a cave in the back mountain with his grandson Erniu.


    Thanks to Su Liang��s treatment, Su Dakuan��s health had improved significantly, and with his exquisite woodworking skills, many people were willing to hire him, especially knowing that he had once taught the Top Schr Ning Jing woodworking.


    Erniu and Little Tiger were both attending school, and after this spring, Su Dakuan had repurchased his formernd and built a new house. Now, he and his grandson were living a good life, and he looked years younger.


    Upon hearing Su Liang��s ns to have dinner at Bai Family and Su Bai��s home, Su Dakuan quickly invited her toe over to his house the next day, saying that he would kill a sheep for her to eat.


    Su Liang waved her hand in refusal, ��Don��t bother killing it now; I can��t eat that much. Why don��t we wait until the New Year? Tomorrow, when Ie over, I want to ask you about some woodworking stuff. I want to make something.�� Su Dakuan said it was fine for Su Liang toe over anytime.


    After sending off the visitors who didn��t even enter the house, Su Liang closed the door, stretchedzily, nced at Ning Jing��s room, and murmured to herself, ��It��s about time I learned to be independent. Even without him, I have to live my life well.��


    When Little Tiger and Zhuzi returned home from school and heard Su Liang wasing for lunch, they dropped their school bags and ran to call her. ��Sister Su Liang, it��s lunchtime!�� yelled the two kids, leaning on the door. They never expected the door to be unlocked, and they both fell to the ground with a thud.


    It probably wasn��t too embarrassing for them since they fell together. They got up and happily ran up to Su Liang.


    ��My grandma made chicken soup!��


    ��We have mushrooms too! They��re delicious!��


    Su Liang thought to herself, Ning Jing must be looking forward to picking mushrooms from the forest, but he��s toote. She would pick the mushrooms when she had time, dry them, and bring them back to the capital city. As Su Liang locked her door and walked to Bails house, Little Tiger and Zhuzi chatted on either side of her.


    Su Liang asked what they had learned today, and Little Tiger recited a poem in response, swinging his head.


    Zhuzi picked up a tree branch, wrote Su Liang and Ning Jing��s names on the ground, and excitedly asked, ��Sister Su Liang, when are you going to have a baby? My mother is going to give us a little sister!��


    Su Liang:�� ��Ning Jing�� had to die, impossible to have a baby.


    On second thought, she found the idea amusing. Even if he were alive, their rtionship was far from the point of having children together.


    But Zhuzi insisted that Su Liang give him an answer.


    Su Liang thought about it and said, ��Let��s leave it to fate.��


    Upon arriving at Bails house, the courtyard was filled with a pleasant aroma.


    Today, Bai He returned to the vige with his new wife, who was very shy and didn��t know where to put her hands when she met Su Liang.


    Su Liang joked, ��I��m not a man, what are you afraid of?��


    Tne new De Diusnea ana s m a mosquito-llKe voice, ��1vnss su IS so beautiful, like a fairy.��


    Everyoneughed.


    Madam Bai specifically took Su Liang aside, saying that she would set aside a portion of the food for Su Liang to take back to her guard. Madam Bai hadn��t told her family about this.


    Su Liang said it was not necessary, as she had sent the guard out with a messagest night.


    The lunch was lively, and Su Liang even drank a cup of alcohol brewed by Mr.


    Bai.


    Returning home in the afternoon, Su Liang didn��t know what to do. If Ning Jing were here, she would have practiced martial arts early in the morning, then sparred with Ning Jing before getting tired and reading.


    With her nned daily routine disrupted, Su Liang decided to skip practicing and went back to her room to read, intending to resume martial arts practice the next morning.


    Dinner was eaten at Su Bails house.


    Su Bai gave Su Liang a detailed report on the vige school, including the number of students, their ages, the number of teachers, and their wages.


    ��Since it��s free, some adults also go to learn to read. As you suggested, we even hired an old ount keeper to teach us bookkeeping, and many people went to learn,�� said Su Bai with a smile. ��It was agreed that if anyonemitted a crime or did something bad, their children would not be allowed to attend the vige school, and the vige��s atmosphere has improved a lot. All thanks to you.��


    ��Actually, it��s all because of Ning Jing,�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    Su Bai asked seriously, ��Are you and Young Master Ning really getting married this time? We heard that you two got engaged again in the capital city. Some people even said that if it weren��t for Ning Jing, you would have married some prince. Is that true?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Not at all. Ie from a humble background, and it��s not easy to enter the royal family.��


    Su Bai said solemnly, ��Being with Young Master Ning is great. You two are well-matched in every way. He��s kind-hearted, and his family is simple.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, he��s all by himself.�� Soon the Ning family would have no one left, and all their property would be hers, how delightful��


    After discussing the serious matters, Su Liang announced that she would visit the school the next day and left.


    Su Bai insisted on apanying her home, and Su Liang eventually agreed.


    On the way, Su Bai mentioned Su Liang��s grandfather and asked if she had ever considered moving Su Yuanzhou��s grave back.


    ��Home is where the fallen leaves return,�� Su Bai sighed. ��I��m just mentioning it to you. If you don��t want to bother, just forget it.��


    ��I��ll think about it,�� said Su Liang. Relocating graves is indeed troublesome, but Su Yuanzhou was indeed the first generation to leave the vige. Judging from his many years of care for Su Daqiang��s family, if he could die in peace, he would definitely return.


    But Duanmu Cheng still wasn��t dead. Su Liang was afraid that if she really moved the Su family��s graves, it would cause amotion and attract some people who might try to cause harm. She decided to deal with those people first.


    ��If you need help, just say the word. There are plenty of people in the vige who would help with your family matters without hesitation, �� said Su Bai. Su Liang nodded, ��Alright, when the timees, I won��t hesitate to ask for help. ��


    If she really wanted to move Su Yuanzhou��s family graves back to the vige, she would undoubtedly need help from the vigers.


    Su Bai escorted Su Liang to her front door and watched her go in before leaving.


    Su Liang read a few more pages before going to bed.


    Early the next day, Su Liang went for a run and did some exercise, then practiced martial arts after breakfast. Without Ning Jing��s supervision, she felt somewhat ufortable,cking someone to spar with and feeling like something was missing.


    For lunch, Su Liang went to Su Dakuan��s house. Although not as grand as ughtering a sheep, the old man killed a fat chicken to treat her.


    Returning home from school, Erniu recited the poems and texts he had learned seriously, and Su Dakuan��s face was filled with satisfaction. ��The teacher says Erniu has potential for studying. I must live a few more years to support his education.��


    Erniu furrowed his brow, ��Grandpa, my name is Su Mingcheng.��


    Su Dakuanughed, ��Look at this child, after studying, he won��t let us call him by his nickname.��


    ��Su Mingcheng, what do you want to do when you grow up?�� Su Liang asked with a smile.


    Erniu puffed out his chest and said, ��I want to be like Brother Ning Jing, be a top schr, and be an important official! Then I��ll take my grandpa to the capital city to enjoy a good life!��


    Su Liang gave a thumbs up, ��Ambitious.��


    In the afternoon, Su Liang said she wanted to make a hairpin, and Su Dakuan gave her a piece of scrap wood from a good piece of wood and taught her how to use a carving knife.


    Feeling that she had learned the skill, she took the tools home and started making the hairpin.


    As a result, just like the bracelet she had made for Ning Jingst time, the finished product had a natural and rustic look, appearing clumsy and not at all dexterous.


    Su Liang carved the flowers on the hairpin again, feeling that her craftsmanship was only ten times worse than Ning Jing��s��


    The vige didn��t have the materials she needed to add color to the hairpin. Su


    Daqiang told her they would have to go to the county town to buy them, so Su Liang set the hairpin aside, nning to work on it when she went to town next time.


    In the blink of an eye, three days passed, and the news of the Martial Arts Champion��s return to the vige spread.


    That day, the County Magistrate of Bei��an County paid a special visit to Su Liang, but she wasn��t at home. Instead, she was picking mushrooms in the forest with Mrs. Bai.


    The County Magistrate waited a long time before finally seeing Su Liang return. He was very respectful towards her, bringing along several gifts as well.


    Su Liang politely invited the County Magistrate for tea, hoping that the official would care for the vigers. To maintain appearances, she only epted two boxes of desserts and returned the valuable gifts.


    After seeing off the County Magistrate, Su Liang spread out the mushrooms on arge sieve borrowed from the Bai Family and ced them on a stone table in the courtyard to dry in the sun.


    She would bring the mushrooms back inside before the sun set, and then put them back out when the sun came out the next day.


    After drying them for three consecutive days, she harvested a small basket of wild dried mushrooms.


    Calcting the time, Ning Jing would soon arrive in the capital city.


    Ever since that day when Xing Yusheng and Qi Yan had intruded upon him swimming, Qi Jun never went swimming in theke again.


    Even when Lin Bojun and Qin Yujin got married, he just sent a gift and left without attending the wedding feast, afraid of being discovered.


    Knowing that Su Liang was going to stay at Su Vige for a while, Qi Jun counted the days. By the time Su Liang and Ning Jing returned to the capital city and hepleted his mission, it would be at least the end of May or early June.


    That night, Qi Juny on Ning Jing��s bed, just closing his eyes when he suddenly heard a faint noise on the roof.


    He opened his eyes abruptly, his expression tensing as he sat up. Had the trouble he was expecting finally arrived after all these days?


    An assassin wearing a mask broke through the window, and Qi Jun drew his sword to meet the attacker.


    A momentter, the vase on Ning Jing��s windowsill shattered on the floor.


    The intruder had impressive martial arts skills. Qi Jun knew he was no match for him and tried to find an opportunity to escape. He couldn��t be killed, and it would be even worse if people found out that he was an imposter.


    But every time he tried to break free, he failed, and he now had two wounds on his body. Just as Qi Jun was thinking that he had failed Su Liang and Ning Jing��s expectations and would meet his end tonight, the assassin suddenly stiffened and fell to his knees!


    Qi Jun was stunned, and in the next moment, he saw another person enter and pull a knife out of the assassin��s back.


    Looking at the figure, he seemed familiar.


    ��Master Ning?�� Qi Jun��s face lit up with joy.


    Ning Jing��s face now bore Qi Jun��s features. ��You��ve worked hard.�� He said as he bent down to tear off the ck cloth covering the assassin��s face, revealing a scar on his cheek.


    ��Luckily Master Ning returned, otherwise I would not see tomorrow��s sun.�� Qi Jun heaved a great sigh of relief, ��I wonder who sent this person.��


    The assassin, who hadn��t yet died, looked at them in disbelief, ��You two�� are deceiving the emperor!��


    ��Sixth Prince��s man.�� Ning Jing stepped on the assassin��s head with his foot.


    The assassin suddenly widened his eyes, his expression disying obvious panic, ��I�� I��m not!��


    He had fought with Ning Jing before, and the scar on his face was a gift from Ning Jing, but he didn��t know it himself.


    ��Qi Jun. ��


    Hearing Ning Jing call him, Qi Jun��s expression became serious, ��What do you need, Master Ning?��


    ��Su Liang wrote a letter to me and sent you to deliver it. You left Bei��an County six days ago, traveling day and night to arrive tonight. You will return to the Marquis Zhong Xin Mansion after giving the letter to me.�� Ning Jing said calmly.


    Qi Jun was stunned for a moment before realizing that Ning Jing was asking him to leave.


    Su Liang had left him some wound medicine. After treating his wounds, Qi Jun washed off the disguise, changed into clean clothes, and packed his belongings.


    ��Master Ning, shall I leave?�� Qi Jun stood outside the door with his luggage.


    ��Yes, I��ll give you the gift of thanks another day.�� Ning Jing��s voice came from inside the room.


    Qi Jun smiled, ��No need to be polite, take care, Master Ning.��


    As he walked out of the courtyard, Qi Jun turned back and said with a smile, ��Master Ning may not know yet, the auspicious date that Old Master Qin chose for you and Miss Su is the sixth day of the sixth month. When Miss Su returns in a few days, you��ll be able to get married! You��ll be faster than my master and his wife!��


    Upon hearing this, Ning Jing expressionlessly stabbed the assassin on the ground and replied to Qi Jun with a single word, ��Okay..��

 Chapter 207 - 207: The time of death has come.

    Chapter 207 - 207: The time of death hase.


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ning Jing knocked out the assassin sent by Duanmu Che and locked him up, tending to his wounds to prevent him from dying.


    When he pushed open the door to Su Liang��s room, it was pitch-dark inside. He stood at the entrance for a while, still able to smell the faint scent of herbal medicine, simr to Su Liang��s own fragrance.


    Without entering, Ning Jing closed the door again, fetched some water from the kitchen, and returned to his room to clean the bloodstains left from dragging the assassin away.


    After tidying up, he noticed a few specks of dried blood sttered on the bed curtains.


    Ning Jing didn��t bother with it, he changed the bedding, washed up, and went to bed.<div>


    Early the next morning, he didn��t even eat breakfast, and headed to the Ministry of Revenue on time.


    Ever since Ning Jing joined the Ministry, the ce was filled with a refreshing tea fragrance every day.


    After handling some simple tasks, Ning Jing decided to ��leave work�� and have a meal at Zhengzheng��s ce.


    When he arrived at the entrance of Wan Family��s house, he found the main door tightly closed. As he knocked on the door, an old housekeeper came out and quickly paid his respects.


    Ning Jing remained silent.


    Respectfully, the old housekeeper said, ��Old Master has been thinking about little Young Master Zhengzheng. Miss and the Brother-inw took the opportunity to apany the young master back to Qingyang City while Miss Su Liang is not in the capital city. They haven��t returned yet!��


    Actually, Wan Hui went to inform Ning Jing about taking Zhengzheng away and met Qi Jun instead. Fearing that the child would recognize him, he lied about having a cold and didn��t allow Zhengzheng to get close. After a brief conversation, Wan Hui and Lu Yu took the child away.


    Qi Jun had forgotten about this matter as Ning Jing��s arrivalst night was too sudden.


    That was also why Ning Jing had not asked about it, fearing there might be misunderstandings due to ack of knowledge about the situation.


    ��I was merely passing by to have a look. Sorry for the disturbance.�� Ning Jing turned around and left as soon as he finished speaking.


    At Wan Family Restaurant, the manager greeted him with a smile upon entering, ��Lord Ning, you��re early today. Why don��t you have some tea upstairs first? Will you have the usual dishes for your meal?��


    Ning Jing nodded slightly and went upstairs.


    During these days Qi Jun had been impersonating Ning Jing and eating at the restaurant daily, a private room was reserved for him. The restaurant staff assumed that Ning Jing knew where to go.


    Ning Jing had no idea, but he guessed it was the same room Wan Hui had treated them to meals before, with the best furnishings and views.


    As expected, he guessed correctly. As soon as he pushed open the door, a waiter followed in with hot tea.


    Ning Jing opened the window overlooking the street and sat down by it. He didn��t drink the tea, but he was indeed hungry. He finished the food Su Liang had prepared for him, filling his stomach on the way, and hadn��t eaten since yesterday afternoon.


    Four dishes and a soup were all Ning Jing��s favorites. Qi Jun, while impersonating Ning Jing, didn��t dare to let loose and merely ordered all the dishes be cooked ording to Su Liang��s recipes, declining any other dishes.


    Last night, when Xing Yusheng saw Qi Jun returning home and learned that Ning Jing had returned, he went to share the news with Lin Xueqing in the morning. The two went to Su Mansion to look for Ning Jing. Finding no one there, they headed to Wan Family Restaurant instead.


    Upon entering, they inquired and learned that Ning Jing was dining upstairs, so they both headed up.


    ��Brother Ning, may wee in?�� Lin Xueqing knocked on the door from outside.


    A faint voice came from inside, ��No.��


    Lin Xueqing held her forehead, but Xing Yusheng had already pushed the door open.


    ��Why are you���� Lin Xueqing entered the room, realizing something was wrong midway through her sentence and quickly changed her words, ��Aren��t you lonely eating alone? I heard Ajun came backst night, especially to deliver a letter for Sister Su. Did she say when she��sing back?��


    They couldn��t mention Qi Jun impersonating Ning Jing, fearing that the walls had ears.


    ��In another half month.�� Ning Jing replied calmly.


    Half of Su Liang��s leave had already passed, but it would take her another seven or eight days to travel back to the capital city.


    ��That��s pretty soon!�� Lin Xueqing cheered up, ��You two are getting married on the sixth day of next month. Sister Su has always been busy and hardly has any free time, so Yang Yu said she would prepare the wedding dress for her. I want to personally embroider a red wedding veil for her; it��s almost done, but don��t tell her in advance!��


    Xing Yusheng heard about this for the first time and blurted out, ��What about yours?��


    ��Of course, I��ve already prepared it.�� Lin Xueqing replied. Xing Yusheng smiled with delight, ��I can��t wait to see you wearing it.�� Lin Xueqing red at him, ��What��s the rush? Wait for it.��


    Ning Jing, who was sitting across from them, passed over her unfinished vegetarian spring roll.


    Xing Yusheng found it strange, ��You��re only giving it to us because you can��t finish it, right?�� Ning Jing never knew the meaning of ��politeness.��


    ��Eat one to keep your mouth shut, �� Ning Jing said.


    Lin Xueqing touched her forehead, ��Ning senior, do you really have to look down on us like this? Even if Su Liang isn��t here, you don��t have to be so displeased with everyone, right? We came to visit you out of the kindness of our hearts!��


    ��He just wants to talk about love with you. Find a ce where no one else is,�� Ning Jing bluntly stated.


    Xing Yusheng coughed lightly, though he couldn��t really say that she was wrong.


    ��Ah, I get it!�� Lin Xueqing suddenly eximed, ��Ning senior, you��re clearly jealous!��


    Xing Yusheng nodded solemnly, ��I think so too! Since Su Liang isn��t here, of course he��s annoyed to see us together.��


    Ning Jing gave them a cold nce, ��Are you two done?��


    ��You don��t even bother to refute, Ning senior! I knew it; you must like Su Liang!�� Lin Xueqing was overjoyed, ��Oh dear, time is really running out. I haven��t finished embroidering her bridal veil, I need to embroider a pair of mandarin duck pillowcases for you two! I��ll go home and do the embroidery right now!��


    Xing Yusheng smiled, ��Ning Jing, I also have a gift for you two. It��s a pomegranate tree from our family��s old Prince Mansion garden. I heard you like nts and flowers? Pomegranates symbolize many children and blessings, which is quite fitting. I��ll have it sent over within the next two or three days. Select a spot in your home for it today.��


    Xing Yusheng: ��Alright, it��s true that those grapevines produce delicious fruits. They were specially transnted from the old Gu Family mansion of Marquis Chang Xin.


    ��By the way, my father said to let youe to see him when you��re free; he has something to tell you,�� Lin Xueqing said.


    Ning Jing nodded slightly, ��Got it.��


    After Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing left, Ning Jing finished his meal and went home.


    Ning Jing spent the entire afternoon busying himself in the garden, clearing away dead branches and leaves, pruning wildly overgrown branches, loosening the soil, and watering the nts.


    Thinking of the pomegranate tree Xing Yusheng said he would send, as well as the grapevines, Ning Jing went ahead and not only selected a spot but also dug the holes for the trees, just in case.


    At dusk, he went to the Lin Mansion.


    The Lin family was just about to have dinner; seeing Ning Jing, they added another pair of chopsticks. He was not polite,ing over to eat was his intention.


    Now, with two new daughters-inw, the Lin family was a little bit livelier than before.


    Ning Jing took his seat and congratted Lin Bojun and his wife.


    Not only did Lin Xueqing know that Ning Jing and Su Liang had both been to Xuanbei City, but Lin Bojun and Qin Yujin also knew, but they didn��t tell Lin Shuzhi and Lin Boyan.


    Now that Ning Jing was back, Lin Bojun breathed a sigh of relief, fearing that Qi Jun��s fake identity would be discovered.


    ��During our time in Xuanbei City, Xiaoliang gave me a letter from Master Pu Qing of Ping��an Temple for his disciple Cheng Yun. I delivered it to Huguo Temple the day after I returned, �� Lin Bojun said.


    ��Did Cheng Yun say anything?�� Ning Jing asked.


    Lin Bojunughed, ��He just asked when Xiaoliang would return to the capital. I said it would be soon.��


    After dinner, Ning Jing went to the study room with Lin Shuzhi.


    ��Xiaoliang will return at the end of the month, right? The wedding is set for the sixth day of the sixth month. It mustn��t be dyed,�� Lin Shuzhi said with a smile on his face.


    He had initially nned to divide the family property equally between his two sons after Lin Xueqing got married. Their daughters-inw came from noble families, and the Lin Mansion was too small,cking even a proper garden. They had already bought a new house, but it didn��t seem right to separate right after their sons�� marriages.


    To his surprise, both the daughters-inw didn��t want to split the family, because they had a good rtionship with each other. Considering they didn��t have children yet, they thought it would be too lonely to live apart. Since the Lin brothers were always busy with official affairs, the two brides found it nice to have each other��spany.


    Lin Shuzhi is now quite content, just waiting to hold his grandchild.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��There will be no dy.��


    Lin Shuzhi��s expression turned serious, ��Your marriage this time isn��t just for fun, is it?��


    ��Master, you sought me out to discuss this matter?�� Ning Jing asked.


    ��What else could it be? This is the most important!�� Lin Shuzhi said, ��You two living together without being married is not appropriate. Although I know there��s nothing going on between you, I hope there will be. Anyway, what are your thoughts on this?��


    Ning Jing��s expression was calm, ��The matter of marriage is more about how she feels.��


    Lin Shuzhi was taken aback, ��Well, you��re not wrong. So what does Xiaoliang think?��


    ��She feels that she is still young,�� Ning Jing said.


    Lin Shuzhi mmed the table, ��I knew it! You must be pushing the responsibility onto Xiaoliang again, saying that she��s unwilling. I think it��s you who has a problem!��


    Ning Jing frowned slightly, ��It is my problem.��


    Lin Shuzhi asked impatiently, ��Tell me, what��s wrong with you?��


    ��I,�� Ning Jing��s voice paused, ��I haven��t found the meaning of marriage yet, and I think it��s great to be her brother and friend.��


    Lin Shuzhi stared at him, ��Are you even a man?


    Ning Jing nodded, ��I should be.��


    Lin Shuzhi was simply dumbfounded, ��What do you mean, ��should be��? You��re a man, don��t you want to marry her and be like Bo Yan and Bo Jun, living harmoniously as a married couple with children in the future?��


    Ning Jing was momentarily shocked, ��Master, are you talking about that kind of thing?��


    Lin Shuzhi snorted, ��Yes, that kind of thing. Haven��t you ever thought about


    Ning Jing shook his head, ��I haven��t thought about it yet.��


    ��Well, think about it now. Do you want it or not?�� Lin Shuzhi, a schr, never expected today��s conversation with Ning Jing to take such a strange turn.


    ��Right now, I can��t think of it,�� Ning Jing said.


    Lin Shuzhi couldn��t help butin, ��You might as well be a monk!�� ��Master, don��t worry. We know what we are doing,�� Ning Jing said.


    ��Don��t be ignorant of your blessings when you��re surrounded by fortune. You��ll regret it if you lose Xiaoliang one day!�� Lin Shuzhi waved his hand, ��I don��t want to chat with you anymore. I��m angry. Go back and think about what I��ve said!��


    ��Alright.�� Ning Jing stood up and said goodbye to Lin Shuzhi.


    On the way home, Ning Jing saw the brightly lit brothel in the distance, and while riding his horse, he whispered three words, ��That kind of thing����


    On the third day after Ning Jing returned to the capital city, he went to Huguo Temple to find Cheng Yun.


    Cheng Yun still looked the same, a serious and handsome little monk. His beauty had spread beyond Huguo Temple and became famous in the capital city.


    ��Ning benefactor, Su benefactor will be back soon, right?�� Cheng Yun apanied Ning Jing to watch the clouds at the back mountain of Huguo Temple.


    Ning Jing looked up at the scattered white clouds blown by the wind and nodded, ��Soon. Do you have something you want to ask her?��


    ��Yes, I want to ask Su benefactor about Master��s health and whether Master has returned.�� Cheng Yun��s expression was serious.


    ��You can ask her when the timees.�� Ning Jing said, ��During these days, has Yan Shibae to see you?��


    ��Sincest meeting Su benefactor, Yan benefactor hasn��te.�� Cheng Yun said, ��I think she��s already let go and won��te again.�� He couldn��t help but reveal a smile.


    Clearly, Yan Shiba��s harassment was very troubling for this little monk, and he was very happy that she didn��t show up again.


    Ning Jing didn��t say anything more. After having a vegetarian meal at Huguo Temple, he went down the mountain.


    Halfway down, he encountered a group of people heading up the mountain.


    Among them was someone he knew, Wan Cong, the eldest son of Wan Shan.


    It was the auspicious time for the entire Wan Family to go to Huguo Temple to pray for blessings for Wan Shan.


    It wasn��t the first time Wan Cong had seen Ning Jing��s face. But before, Qi Jun


    had always avoided confrontation.


    ��Isn��t this General Su��s fianc��, Mr. Ning?�� Wan Cong smiled, ��General Su ising back soon, right? I heard that you two will get married on the sixth day of the next month, congrattions! I wonder if I could have the honor to attend the wedding banquet?��


    Ning Jing nodded, ��You can.��


    ��When General Su returns, I��ll have to trouble her with treating my father. After all, I��m afraid no one in the world knows my father��s condition better than her, right Mr. Ning?�� Wan Cong alluded.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��Indeed.��


    His attitude made Wan Cong��s anger increasingly difficult to vent but he dared not do anything during the day.


    ��Excuse me.�� Ning Jing walked around them and continued down the mountain.


    A momentter, he turned back and asked Wan Cong, ��I heard that your brother went missing. Do you need help in finding him?��


    Wan Cong could hardly maintain his facade, ��Mr. Ning, you really have a Bodhisattva��s Heart, but you don��t need to bother yourself with this! Let��s go!�� By now, everyone in the Wan Family knew that Wan Lin was likely dead.


    Ning Jing knew what Wan Cong��s insinuation meant, and Wan Cong was painfully aware that Ning Jing understood everything and was deliberately insulting him!


    ��Damn!�� Wan Cong gritted his teeth.


    One of his cousins came over and whispered, ��Big brother, why not take care of Ning before Su Liang returns? That way, we can teach Su Liang a lesson and not let her think that our Wan Family is made of softies!��


    Wan Cong shook his head with a stern face, ��The Empress repeatedly instructed us to behave and not cause any more trouble! The Fourth Prince hasn��t be the crown prince yet, but things might still change!��


    ��Big brother, you��re being confused! If we don��t take action now, it will be toote! The Empress is just afraid of further angering the Emperor. As long as we��re careful, who would know? We must act quickly to avoidplications!�� said Wan Cong��s cousin.


    Wan Cong��s expression changed, and he subconsciously looked back. Ning Jing was no longer in sight.


    Hearing his grandmother calling for him to hurry up, Wan Cong gave a meaningful look to his cousin. They would discuss thister.


    When Ning Jing returned home, he went to see the assassin sent by Duanmu Che. After carefully examining him, he asked, ��What is your rtionship with


    Huang Bo?��


    The assassin had already woken up, his eyes dark and staring coldly at Ning Jing, ��He��s my father. I��m his only son! The one who saved Su Liang was my father! At first, the master was disgusted with Su Liang and didn��t want to save her. My father discovered her alive and brought her back. Master agreed to take her in just to maintain his image in my father��s heart!��


    ��You mean, I can��t kill you?�� Ning Jing��s expression was indifferent.


    ��Su Liang owes my father a life-saving favor!�� the assassin said coldly.


    Ning Jing nodded, ��I��ll tentatively believe what you said is true. But your father saved someone else, not me, and you wanted to kill me. This has nothing to do with Su Liang.��


    ��Do I have a choice when the master orders?�� the assassin counter-questioned.


    ��With your father protecting you, of course, you have a choice.�� Ning Jing replied.


    ��Then why haven��t you killed me yet? What the hell are you up to?�� the assassin snorted.


    Ning Jing did not answer. He lifted the limp assassin and looked at him once more, ��Barely passable.��


    The assassin��s face turned pale, ��What kind of ghost are you ying? Ning Jing knocked the assassin out with a p. He changed the assassin into his own clothes and washed his face clean.


    Then, Ning Jing removed his human skin mask, applied it to the assassin��s face, and trimmed his sideburns.


    At midnight, Ning Jing sat quietly in Su Liang��s room.. Hearing the movement nearby, he sighed softly��the time hade��

 Chapter 208 - 208: 208. The Death of Ning Jing

    Chapter 208 - 208: 208. The Death of Ning Jing


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ning Jing heard a coldughing from the next room, where two men were talking.


    ��Why did he have to pick Su Liang of all people, that bitch!��


    ��I thought there was a master protecting her, but it went so smoothly!�� ��Did he really send the master to protect Su Liang? Serves him right, haha.��


    ��Would that Su Liang suspect our Master����


    ��She has no evidence! Let��s go!��<div>


    The neighboring room returned to silence.


    Ning Jing waited for about a quarter of an hour before going over.


    He entered through the back window and was greeted by a strong scent of blood, as well as a faint whiff of aphrodisiac incense.


    After taking an antidote made by Su Liang, Ning Jing saw the body he had arranged to rece him in the dim moonlight.


    The lower half of the body was on the bed, the upper half hung over the edge, and the head was on the ground. The waist had been shed several times, almost cut in half.


    Bright red blood spread across the floor, forming a darkke.


    Ning Jing stood in a clean corner, not going closer. He could see two lines of bloody footprints on the ground.


    Besides the wounds on the waist, there was also a stab wound on the chest.


    Arge patch of blood stter had stained the nearby bed curtains, covering the blood drops left by the assassin that night.


    Ning Jing carefully approached, sliced off both hands of the body, grabbed one of them, dipped it in blood, and wrote the character ��Cheng�� on the inner part of the bedsheet. He did notplete it, leaving out two strokes.


    Then, Ning Jing tore off a piece of the bed curtain, wrapped up the two hands, and left the tragic scene.


    He went out of the mansion for a bit, and when he came back, he no longer had anything in his hands.


    Daylight came.


    The gate of Su Mansion remained closed, and passersby took a nce but didn��t notice anything unusual. Su Liang��s house wasrge, but only she and Ning Jing lived there. She wasn��t at home, and Ning Jing rarely went out.


    The weather today was overcast, and thick dark clouds filled the sky as if a thunderstorm was approaching.


    The carriage from Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion parked outside Su Mansion, with Qi Jun as the coachman. Another carriage followed, driven by Qi Yan, carrying a gnarled pomegranate tree and several servants to help, blocking the entire alley.


    ��Master, it seems Ning Jing didn��t go to the Ministry of Revenue today, and the door is bolted from the inside,�� said Qi Jun, who had once been Ning Jing��s double and knew his daily routine, finding it quite strange. As it was not a day off, Ning Jing would always lock the door from the outside when leaving.


    Xing Yusheng lifted the curtain of the carriage. ��Maybe he took leave? It��s even better if he��s at home. Bring the tree in. I mentioned it to him yesterday, and I wonder if he has chosen where to nt it.��


    Qi Jun leaped over the high courtyard wall and opened the door from inside.


    Xing Yusheng got off the carriage and entered the mansion on foot.


    Qi Yan led Xing Family��s servants, slowly pulling the carriage and transporting the pomegranate tree into the mansion.


    ��Take it straight to the garden!�� Xing Yusheng ordered. ��I��ll go find Ning Jing to see if he��s there.��


    Qi Yan took the servants to deliver the tree, while Qi Jun followed Xing Yusheng toward the main courtyard.


    As they entered, Xing Yusheng joked, ��I heardst night my father-inw gave Ning Jing a good talking-to, urging him to be more responsible about the marriage. Otherwise, he��ll be forced to be a monk!��


    Marquis Zhong Xin��s garden was in full bloom, with several rare flower varieties found in the capital city. Xing Yusheng had been picking flowers early in the morning and delivering them personally to Lin Xueqing for several days, and today was no exception.


    Xing Yusheng had originally nned to bring Lin Xueqing along to deliver the tree to Ning Jing, but she had ns to go shopping with her sisters-inw.


    Xing Yusheng had found out about Ning Jing being lectured by Lin Shuzhi the night before, through Lin Xueqing��s casual banter.


    Qi Jun��s smile froze on his face when he saw the ring bloodstains under the eaves, and he immediately shouted, ��Ning Jing!��


    ��Why are you yelling like that? He��s not deaf!�� Xing Yusheng said. As he walked forward, he saw the bloodstains on the ground and his face paled. ��Ning Jing!��


    The two rushed over. Qi Jun protected Xing Yusheng and kicked open the half-open door to Ning Jing��s room.


    A chill breeze blew.


    The sight of blood filling the room almost made Xing Yusheng faint.


    Qi Jun stormed in, went around the folding screen, and saw the corpse lying in the pool of blood by the bed. He cried out in a lost voice, ��Ning Jing!��


    ��Impossible�� this can��t be!�� Xing Yusheng, deathly pale, stood in the middle of the blood, staring at the gruesome corpse, shaking his head. ��He��s very skilled, how could he be dead�� That��s not him�� It must not be Ning Jing! Ajun, you have to check, is it really him?��


    However, from their angle, they could clearly see the face on the ground with closed eyes, undoubtedly Ning Jing.


    Xing Yusheng��s gaze shifted, noticing the bloody arm in the puddle without a hand��


    He leaned on the nearby table to avoid fainting.


    Qi Jun got closer and found that the other arm on the corpse was also missing its hand, both having been chopped off.


    Then, Qi Jun saw a blurred word stained with blood on the bedsheet and shuddered, blurting out, ��It was the Eldest Prince!��


    Qi Yan looked puzzled, ��What are you doing at the Ministry of Justice?��


    Qi Jun took a deep breath, shook his head with a grim expression, ��Brother, you��ll understand when you go to the door.�� Then he followed Xing Yusheng out.


    Qi Yan walked to the gallery with an inexplicable expression, looked at the blood on the ground, frowned, and when he saw the situation in the room, he couldn��t believe it, his eyes widened, ��Young Master Ning!��


    When the officials of the Ministry of Justice received the news of Ning Jing��s murder, they doubted their own ears.


    As a court official killed in his own home, it was definitely a major case. Almost the entire Ministry of Justice was dispatched to hurrv to the Su Mansion.


    The news spread quickly: Ning Jing, the top schr, was killed at homest night.


    The whole city was in shock.


    Lin Xueqing, who was shopping, heard Ning Jing��s name from passers-by. At first, she didn��t hear clearly what had happened. When she did, she was dumbfounded and couldn��t believe it. She rushed to the Su Mansion without a care.


    Xing Yusheng kneeled in front of the Imperial Pce during the day, seeking an audience with the emperor.


    When Duanmu Yi received the report, he didn��t know what Xing Yusheng wanted to do at first, so he let people investigate and quickly report back.


    As a result, when he learned that Ning Jing had died, the pen in Duanmu Yi��s hand rolled to the ground, and he remained silent for a long time.


    In the end, Duanmu Yi did not allow Xing Yusheng to enter the pce, but instead sent someone to tell him that the Ministry of Justice would handle the case fairly and investigate the truth, and that he should go back immediately.


    Xing Yusheng instinctively felt that Duanmu Yi knew that the death of Ning Jing was rted to his son and wanted to protect Duanmu Cheng. He wanted to kneel and not leave at first, but on second thought, he realized that someone might destroy evidence and hurried back to the Su Mansion.


    When Duanmu Yi learned that Xing Yusheng had left, he summoned Duanmu


    Chen with a dark face.


    Duanmu Chen, who had been living a secluded life recently, had just heard about Ning Jing��s death and felt it was unlikely. He wanted to go and see for himself, but it wasn��t the right time for him toe forward.


    When someone from the pce arrived, Duanmu Chen hurried to the pce.


    As soon as Duanmu Yi saw Duanmu Chen, he brought up Ning Jing, but did not doubt the authenticity of his death, only asking who he thought would kill Ning Jing.


    Duanmu Chen lowered his eyes, ��Your son, dare not say.��


    Duanmu Yi snorted coldly, ��Speak up!��


    Duanmu Chen then let out a deep sigh, ��The minister still doesn��t know how


    Ning Jing died, but if there is any suspicion, the minister thinks that the Eldest


    Prince, the Wan Family, and�� the Fifth Prince all have motives to kill Ning Jing.��


    Duanmu Yi was well aware of the great enmity between Duanmu Cheng and Su Liang. Since Su Liang was not in the capital city, killing her fianc�� Ning Jing would be the most ruthless way to take revenge on her.


    Although the Wan Family��s current decline was due to Duanmu Yi��s arrangement, the person who really suppressed the Wan Family and left them with no resistance was Su Liang. Moreover, Duanmu Yi had long guessed that Wan Shan��s ��stroke�� was caused by Su Liang.


    Since the Wan Family couldn��t kill Su Liang, choosing to kill Ning Jing to vent their anger had a clear motive.


    And Duanmu Che, who wanted to get Su Liang, had done some foolish things that revealed his unscrupulous nature. If he hadn��t given up on Su Liang, it would make sense for him to want to remove the obstacle of Ning Jing.


    ��I had thought that with Ning Jing��s wealth, there must be a master by his side.�� Duanmu Yi said coldly.


    Duanmu Chen sighed deeply again, ��After the father told me what Su Liang did in Xuanbei City, I guessed that there was a master by her side, otherwise it would not have gone so smoothly. Now it seems that maybe Ning Jing had sent his own guardian to protect Su Liang.��


    Ever since Duanmu Chen met Ning Jing, he had always suspected that Ning Jing was more than just a literati, but he had never found any evidence. The possibility that Ning Jing had a master by his side was much greater than the fact that he himself, a son of a wealthy merchant family who had been bullied and expelled from his home, was an extraordinary master.


    It��s worth mentioning that mastering martial arts does not happen in a short period of time.


    Therefore, Duanmu Yi thought that Ning Jing managed to regain control of the Ning Family because he met someone with great skills after reaching rock bottom.


    Even after Duanmu Chen finished his spection, he believed that Ning Jing must be genuinely dead.


    The fake death he initially suspected was bing increasingly imusible. Ning Jing and Su Liang were just about to marry. Where could they find a corpse that looks exactly like him?


    ��Wan Cong.�� Duanmu Yi looked at Duanmu Chen and said those two words.


    Duanmu Chen immediately understood. No matter whether it was Duanmu Cheng or Duanmu Che who did it, they couldn��t be linked to the royal family for the sake of saving face. So, Wan Shan��s eldest son Wan Cong would be the best suspect. Originally, Wan Cong was already under heavy suspicion. Even if it was not him, the ��evidence must be conclusive��.


    ��I will make the arrangements at once.�� Duanmu Chen said respectfully, ��However, I heard that it was the crown prince Xing Yusheng who first discovered Ning Jing��s corpse. If he saw something, he would definitely tell Su Liang.��


    ��I will send someone to call her back. She is a smart person, she knows what to do.�� Duanmu Chen said coldly, ��If she doesn��t care about the royal family and me, she��s not worth our time anyway. Off you go. When you meet Xing Yusheng, tell him not to talk nonsense.��


    ��Yes, I will take my leave.�� Duanmu Chen bowed before turning around, looking a bit somber.


    Although Wan Cong was highly suspicious, he felt it wasn��t him. The person he suspected most of killing Ning Jing was Duanmu Che��


    But clearly, Duanmu Yi still wanted to protect Duanmu Che and his already abandoned son, Duanmu Cheng.


    As he walked out of the Imperial Study, Duanmu Chen pondered a question: Did Duanmu Yi arrange for a ��suspect�� so quickly because he genuinely cared for his two sons or was it just for saving the royal family��s face?


    Duanmu Chen sighed deeply. After Duanmu Ao��s death, he felt deeply troubled, like he was treading on thin ice. He felt that Duanmu Cheng��s faction intended to kill him, and even Duanmu Che would not tolerate him.


    There were indeed troubles along the way, but he had well-trained masters protecting him, and no idents had urred.


    What he never expected was that Ning Jing would die.


    Duanmu Chen wondered how Su Liang would react when she found out about Ning Jing��s ident. Even though he suspected that Su Liang and Ning Jing didn��t actually want to get married, the two of them had the deepest friendship and understanding he had ever seen in his life.


    Given Su Liang��s personality�� Duanmu Chen looked up at the overcast sky and felt that a storm woulde when Su Liang returned.


    Officials from the Ministry of Justice were astonished by the scene and kept silent after discovering the bloody character on the ground.


    Lin Xueqing was stopped by Qi Yan and did not see Ning Jing��s corpse. She cried to the point of almost fainting and was taken back home by Xing Yusheng.


    When Lin Shuzhi saw Xing Yusheng, he wanted to ask something but couldn��t utter any words. He couldn��t help but cry, tears streaming down his face.


    ��Uncle, please take care.�� Xing Yusheng whispered.


    Lin Shuzhi murmured, ��After Ajing was expelled from home and went missing, I was always worried about him�� I had a terrible dream where he left, calling me master and saying goodbye, but I couldn��t see his face clearly�� He came back safe and sound, and I was truly happy. Justst night, I told him to stop being like this and how wonderful it would be for him to be with Xiaoliang�� How wonderful it would be����


    Ning Jing sat alone on the top of Wangxiang Mountain, gazing northwards, with dark clouds swirling above his head.


    A newly engraved Spirit Tablet was beside him, with five characters engraved on it, ��Ning Jing��s Spirit Tablet��.


    He looked down at the tablet and whispered, ��In this world, there are some who care about you. Though it might bete, let them send you off this time.�� As he spoke, his gaze shifted back to the north, ��I wonder if she would cry if I were dead��.��

 Chapter 209 - 209: 209. Nothing much to see

    Chapter 209 - 209: 209. Nothing much to see


    Trantor: 549690339


    The whole day was gloomy, and by the time night fell, thunder shed and heavy rain poured.


    The grand entrance of Su Mansion hung with whitenterns, wobbling unsteadily in the wind and the rain.


    The carriage of Marquis Zhong Xin stopped. Qi Jun held up an umbre, helping Xing Yusheng off the carriage.


    The door of Su Mansion was open, but as they tried to enter, they were stopped by two government soldiers, ��By the Emperor��s decree, until the truth of Lord


    Ning��s murder case is clear, no irrelevant people are allowed in!��<div>


    Xing Yusheng��s face turned ashen, ��What did you say? I��m an irrelevant person? Say that again?��


    Qi Jun swiftly held back Xing Yusheng, urging him to calm down, and said to the two soldiers, ��My Master is a close friend of Lord Ning and wants to handle his post-mortem affairs.��


    If Old Madame Xing hadn��t found it hard to believe the news of Ning Jing��s death and sent someone to fetch Xing Yusheng home, he would not have left Su Mansion at all.


    He didn��t expect that when he returned after an hour, he couldn��t even get himself in.


    Ever since Xing Yusheng saw the tragic corpse and the bloody characters that day, he had been burning with rage. He yearned to storm into the pce and tear Duanmu Cheng into pieces!


    Now being stopped at the door, Xing Yusheng��s first thought was, the Emperor is covering up for Duanmu Cheng! It must be so!


    The two gatekeeping soldiers said that the Emperor had already arranged for someone to handle Ning Jing��s post-mortem affairs and asked them to leave.


    ��Out of my way! I��d like to see who dares stop me today!�� Xing Yusheng was strung tight and lost his rationale.


    Qi Jun quickly hugged Xing Yusheng, even disregarding the umbre. Both men were exposed in the heavy rain, getting drenched in no time.


    But the chilling wind and cold rain did not quench the burning fury in Xing Yusheng��s heart. He wanted to break free from Qi Jun��s grip. Su Liang was not around, and he wanted to keep the night vigil for Ning Jing.


    ��Prince Xing, please do not make it difficult for us. If you barge in, it would be a vition of Imperial decree.�� One soldier reminded Xing Yusheng.


    Qi Jun knew it was serious and determined to take Xing Yusheng back. Thest time he saw Xing Yusheng so reckless was when Qin Xiang passed away. Xing Yusheng misdirected his anger towards Xing Ji, almost causing a fallout between the father and son.


    Just then, a warm voice came from inside the gate, ��Please invite Prince Xing for a conversation.��


    Under arge ck umbre, Duanmu Chen��s face flickered under thentern for a moment before he turned around and retreated.


    Obviously, Duanmu Chen could make decisions. The two soldiers who were originally blocking the way stepped aside.


    Qi Jun released Xing Yusheng, quickly picked up the umbre and shaded him from the rain.


    Xing Yusheng nevertheless, pushed it away, ��No need!�� He said and strode into the gate.


    Not far from the gate of Su Mansion was a rock garden, crafted using rare stones transported from the southernke bottom. It appeared very unique during the day.


    At this moment, under the heavy rain, the stones sshed with a chilling watery glow.


    Duanmu Chen stopped, took the umbre from Chang��an and gestured him to leave with his eyes.


    So, Chang��an left.


    Qi Jun followed Xing Yusheng over and heard Duanmu Chen say, ��Prince Xing, have your guard wait outside the gate. The Emperor has a message for me to ry to you.��


    Qi Jun frowned, only to hear Xing Yusheng say, ��Ajun, you go out!��


    ��Yes.�� Qi Jun watched Xing Yusheng walk towards Duanmu Chen. He turned around and left.


    Duanmu Chen offered his umbre to Xing Yusheng, but Xing Yusheng snorted coldly and refused, ��I dare not trouble the Fourth Prince! Just say what you have to!��


    Duanmu Chen didn��t persist, he held the umbre for himself, looked at Xing


    Yusheng exposed in heavy rain, sighed and said, ��During the collection of Ning Jing��s body, the coroner identally spilled water on his bed, soaking the bedding.��


    Xing Yusheng red with fury, ��This is clearly destroying the evidence! Jun and I both saw the bloody characters on the sheet!��


    Duanmu Chen��s face remained calm, ��I understand that Prince Xing was a good friend of Ning Jing. When you saw his tragic death, you were in shock, and if you made any mistakes, it can be understood.��


    Xing Yusheng clenched his fists, ��Fourth Prince, don��t forget that Su Liang helped you! Do you need to shield the murderer? What good does that do you?��


    ��Heir-apparent Xing, mind your words. I did not shield anyone; I didn��t see the bloody character you mentioned when I arrived. I was kindly reminding you not to act impulsively and do something irrational. Think about your aged grandmother, think about your beloved fiancee, you two are getting married next month, you wouldn��t want extra troubles to invite disaster, would you?�� Duanmu Chen��s eyes were deep and obscure.


    Xing Yusheng looked at Duanmu Chen coldly, but did not answer his words.


    Duanmu Chen sighed deeply, ��Ning Jing was a rare talent, excellent in all aspects. The emperor intended to entrust him with great responsibilities, but s, fate is unpredictable. His death is also a great regret to me. Oh right, the murderer has been found, it��s Wan Shan��s eldest son, Wan Cong, the evidence is irrefutable. Before you arrived, someone has already gone to the Wan mansion to arrest him.��


    Xing Yusheng��s face showed mockery, ��Wan Cong? What unshakeable evidence?��


    ��This matter, after Wan Cong confesses, will be made public.�� Duanmu Chen said.


    Xing Yusheng snorted coldly, ��And then what will he do?��


    ��For murdering an official appointed by the court, he cannot escape the capital punishment.�� Duanmu Chen said.


    ��How ridiculous!�� Xing Yusheng remarked disdainfully.


    Duanmu Chen looked at Xing Yusheng, and suddenly said an iprehensible sentence, ��I really envy that the Heir-apparent Xing has someone to protect him.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Xing Yusheng asked coldly.


    Duanmu Chen looked at him and said, ��I can understand Heir-apparent Xing��s grief and anger, but I hope you can calm down. Although your father is very capable, if you recklessly cause trouble, I��m not sure what the consequences will be.��


    ��Is the Fourth Prince threatening me, trying to keep me quiet?�� Xing Yusheng mocked.


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��It��s just advice for you. I am also a friend of Su Liang, I don��t want you to get in trouble.��


    ��Friend? Does she acknowledge you as such?�� Xing Yusheng retorted.


    ��There are many kinds of friends.�� Duanmu Chen said, ��I have said everything that needs to be said, if Heir-apparent Xing hase to his senses, please leave.��


    ��What if I don��t want to leave?�� Xing Yusheng asked coldly.


    Duanmu Chen frowned, ��If you don��t leave, I��ll say some things I shouldn��t have. What I just said were the Emperor��s instructions. But like you said, I


    didn��t want Ning Jing to die, I didn��t want Su Liang to dislike me, and I hoped the true murderer would die a horrible death. Just like you.��


    Xing Yusheng narrowed his eyes, hearing Duanmu Chen whisper, ��But you should know the Emperor��s attitude by now, at least on the surface, a certain person cannot be the murderer. You can secretly tell Su Liang what you saw, even if you don��t, I will. As for what she decides to do, it��s no longer within our control. The irrational actions you are taking now are doing no one any good. I have said all that I had to say, you better take care of yourself.��


    When Qi Jun saw Xing Yushenge out, he hurriedly went up to greet him,


    ��Master!��


    ��Let��s go.�� Xing Yusheng looked back at the door onest time, his face cold as he got into the carriage.


    On the way, Xing Yusheng said he wanted to visit the Lin Family. ��Should we first go back to change your clothes, Master?�� Qi Jun asked.


    ��Never mind, let��s go home.��


    As soon as the words fell, Qi Jun heard Xing Yusheng thumping against the carriage, knowing that his calmness was merely superficial.


    When they were about to reach the Marquis Zhong Xin mansion, Xing Yusheng lifted the curtain of the carriage, and looked in the direction of the Imperial


    Pce.


    If it was a clear day, he would be able to see the gleaming zed tiles of the Imperial Pce from here.


    But now it was pitch ck, nothing could be seen clearly.


    ��Ajun, our Xing Family also has a share in thend of the Qian Country.��


    Hearing the faint voice of Xing Yusheng from behind, Qi Jun��s heart pounded,


    ��Master, you mustn��t talk nonsense.��


    ��Can��t I even speak the truth now?�� Xing Yusheng snorted, ��Duanmu Chen is right, I really am useless, I don��t have much ability, I haven��t done anything remarkable, I don��t have any big ambitions. But I really can��t stand the superiority radiating from his bones, as if the wor ��royal�� is the sky, and under that sky, we are all mere ants.��


    Qi Jun was terrified and quickly looked around, afraid that someone else might hear it.


    ��When I left Su Liang��s house just now, I suddenly had an idea.�� Xing Yusheng spoke softly, ��Why not persuade my real-powerful father to seize the imperial throne? After all, he now holds the military power of Qian Country.��


    Qi Jun looked astonished, he pulled the reins to halt the carriage about three meters away from the main gate of the Marquis Zhong Xin��s mansion, ��Master, you��re not joking, are you?��


    Xing Yusheng let down the carriage curtain, ��I will discuss this matter with Su Liang. It is with her help that the Xing Family has reached the stability of today. If she needs it, I am willing to do anything to repay her.��


    The next day, the weather cleared and the sun was splendid.


    A piece of news quickly spread through the capital city: Wan Cong, the eldest son of Uncle Wan Shan, had murdered Ning Jing. He had argued with Su Liang over his refusal to leave Xuanbei City to return to the capital. He had harbored resentment and brutally murdered Su Liang��s fianc�� Ning Jing to vent his anger. The evidence was conclusive, and he confessed his crimest night. He would be executed on a chosen date soon.


    Themon people spurned Wan Cong and mourned the death of Ning Jing.


    The atmosphere in the Imperial Pce was very eerie.


    The Empress Dowager and the Empress did not create a fuss, because there was real evidence that Wan Cong had killed Ning Jing. Although Wan Cong, under severe torture, admitted to his involvement, he insisted that it was not instigated by Duanmu Cheng.


    But Duanmu Yi was convinced that the mastermind behind it all was Duanmu


    Cheng. That blood word was seen by Xing Yusheng and Qi Jun. A few days ago, Wan Cong and his grandmother had been allowed to visit Duanmu Cheng in the cold pce.


    Even the Empress Dowager and the Empress had to suspect that it was Duanmu Cheng who had instructed Wan Cong. At this point, they could only abandon Wan Cong and protect Duanmu Cheng first.


    Su Family Vige.


    Su Liang led a very leisurely life, but she rarely cooked since Ning Jing left. She often went to the Bai Family for meals.


    One day, Su Liang went to the county town to go shopping and ran into Hu Er. Invited by his warm invitation, she dined with him.


    During the banquet, Hu Er took the chance to thank Su Liang again for her help. With Su Liang��s introduction, he got in touch with the Wan Family and now did a grain business in the north. He was quite sessful,ing off as an upright merchant, a stark contrast to his former image.


    ��Miss Su and Mr. Ning will be married soon, right? I��ve prepared a gift to congratte them and was thinking about sending it to the capital city in a few days. Today, I ran into Miss Su, but it��s a shame I didn��t bring the gift with me, could I visit the vige tomorrow?�� Hu Er said with a smile.


    Su Liang smiled and nodded, but she was thinking that at this moment, ��Ning Jing�� might already be dead and there would be no wedding. Someone would likely soone to convey the bad news.


    As they parted, Su Liang remembered her promise to help Che Yun to find his little brother. She told Hu Er of Che Xiao��s age and the red birthmark on his neck.


    Hu Er took it seriously and said he would lookout for him and would send someone to notify Su Liang if he has news.


    As Su Liang rode home, a woman suddenly sprung out as she entered the vige. Had Su Liang not pulled the reins in time, she would have knocked the woman over.


    Su Liang frowned and looked closely. It was a woman with a worried face and white hair who seemed familiar, but she couldn��t remember where she had seen her.


    ��Miss Su! Oh, Miss Sul�� The woman knelt on the ground and wailed, ��Please, Miss Su, let my poor daughtere back! Without her, I can��t live on!��


    Su Liang remembered at that moment, she had indeed seen this person before. It was Liu Xiaoyue��s mother.


    When Liu Xiaoyue was unfortunately captured by Gai Huai��an and was tortured nearly to death, her family had discarded her in a pigsty to die after her narrow escape and return home.


    Su Liang had not forgotten this matter.


    Now Liu Xiaoyue had started a new life with Yang Yu, and Su Liang understood very well why this woman was looking for Liu Xiaoyue. It wasn��t for the person, it was for the money.


    Su Liang was wealthy and generous. The Liu family surely thought that Liu


    Xiaovue was ced somewhere bv Su Lianz to live a zood life. Thev wanted to


    repair their rtionship and continue to mooch off her.


    ��Liu Xiaoyue is already dead. If you can��t live without her, then stop living.�� Su Liang coldly retorted, avoiding the woman and riding away on her horse.


    On her return home, Su Liang was unlocking her door when she heard Zhuzi��s clear voice from afar, ��Sister Su Liang! Come and have dinner tonight, my mom is making steamed buns!��


    ��Sure!�� Su Liangughed, waved to Zhuzi, and went inside.


    That night, Su Liang used the yellow paint she bought from the county town to carefully dye the little flowers on her carved wooden hairpin. She put it aside to dry.


    The next day, as Su Liang was getting up to practice, she spotted the bright yellow spot and murmured to herself, ��When you��re dead, should I cry a few times? What if I can��t shed tears��


    That day, Hu Er delivered wedding gifts for Su Liang and Ning Jing. Knowing that they were both wealthy, he gifted a set of fragrant wood Dragon and Phoenix Pendants he had found while out for business. The seller imed it was an antique that he would never sell if not for his urgent need for money.


    Upon seeing it, Hu Er decided to gift it to Su Liang and Ning Jing, feeling it suited them perfectly.


    ��I really like it, thank you.�� Su Liang said sincerely. It was quaint and exquisitely carved, with a hint of woody fragrance.


    Another day passed and Su Liang��s half-month vacation came to an end. She packed her things, informed Su Bai and the Bai Family, telling them she would leave early tomorrow morning and there��s no need for them to send her off.


    Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi, who were reluctant to part with Su Liang and missed their Brother Ning Jing, asked her when she woulde back.


    All Su Liang said was that she would return.


    In the middle of the night, the knock on the door woke Su Liang up.


    As she sat up, she already guessed who it was.


    After she went out and opened the door, she saw a group of government soldiers standing outside. Their leader was someone Su Liang had seen in the pce, a young head of the Forbidden Army.


    ��Greetings, General Sul��


    Su Liang frowned, ��Did youe from the capital city? What��s the matter?��


    The young leader, named Fang Tongling, stated that they were sent under the Emperor��s order to fetch Su Liang back to the capital.


    ��I was nning to head back early tomorrow. When did you set out from the capital city, did something happen?�� Su Liang asked, frowning.


    With a deep sigh, Fang Tongling voiced, ��General Su, my condolences. Ning


    Jing has passed away.��


    Su Liang looked incredulous, ��What did you say? Who died?�� ��Ning Jing, Mister Ning.�� Fang Tongling repeated.


    ��Impossible!�� Su Liang shook her head, ��When I left, he was fine!��


    Fang Tongling then exined to Su Liang that Ning Jing was brutally murdered by Wan Shan��s son, Wan Cong, who was now in custody and awaiting execution.


    ��I don��t believe it, I don��t�� He wouldn��t die�� How could he die���� Su Liang mumbled, her head lowered. ��I need to go back. I was going back tomorrow��


    No, I need to return to the capital now, he��s waiting for me at home����


    As she spoke, Su Liang turned and began to walk back. She staggered and nearly bumped into the stone table.


    Fang Tongling and his men waited outside the room without entering.


    Su Liang went back into her room, closed the door, and took a breath. Acting sorrowful wasborious, and she couldn��t really cry about something she knew would happen.


    At the table, Su Liang sat staring at the belongings she had packed earlier during the day, nning to slip away quietly before the others woke up. She preferred traveling alone as it spared her the need to y-act. It was just too tiresome.


    Suddenly, she remembered something she had forgotten. Su Liang went to the storeroom and retrieved a pack of dried mushrooms.


    As she reentered her room and shoved the mushrooms into her bag, a familiar voice came from the inner room, ��What did you just get?��


    Su Liang rushed in to see a familiar figure standing by the bed. In his hand, he held a wooden hairpin adorned with a bright yellow flower, which made his slender, fair fingers look even more delicate.


    ��How did you get back again?�� Su Liang looked at the intricately carved wooden mask on the man��s face. ��Isn��t it about time you showed me your true face, Crown Prince Gu?��


    The voice of Gu Ling, who had lost his disguise as Ning Jing, was deeper than when he had first posed as Ning Jing, and sounded maic, ��There��s nothing worth seeing.��


    Su Liang snorted, ��If you��re going to be so secretive, we��re done! We part ways from here!��


    Gu Ling lowered his head slightly, pinched the bottom of the mask with two fingers, and lifted it��.

 Chapter 210 - 210: 210. The Moonlight is Truly Beautiful

    Chapter 210 - 210: 210. The Moonlight is Truly Beautiful


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang��s eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Gu Ling was the first person she had met in this world and her most important friend. They had been living together for more than half a year. Prior to that, he always lived with Ning Jing��s identity, and she only knew about his good looks but hadn��t seen his true face.


    However, when Gu Ling took off his mask, his ck hair fluttered, revealing his full face. Su Liang rolled her eyes to the sky, ��You��re insane!��


    She hadn��t expected that the face behind the mask would be one she wasn��t unfamiliar with. It was ��Wen Gu�� who had disguised himself when he was with her in Xuanbei City.


    Gu Ling looked at the furious Su Liang and gently opened his thin lips, uttering four words, ��For safety reasons.��<div>


    Despite herself, Su Liang kicked Gu Ling in the leg, lightly snorting, ��You��re clearly teasing me on purpose. If you��ve disguised yourself, why wear a mask? Trying to be mysterious!��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��Double safety. Teasing you is also true.��


    Su Liang narrowed her eyes, staring at Gu Ling, her tone deep, ��Is teasing me fun?��


    Gu Ling nodded again, ��It��s interesting. Don��t you think?��


    Suddenly, Su Liang revealed a faint smile, ��Yes, it��s really interesting. Now, immediately, remove the disguise and let me see what you look like, otherwise, don��t me me for not recognizing you! I��m going back to the capital anyway to mourn myte fianc��. You��d better let me see clearly who you are, or else���� ��Okay,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang snorted lightly, ��That��s more like it. In consideration of our past pleasant cooperation, I won��t hold it against you. Hurry up and remove the disguise!��


    Just then, Fang Tongling��s voice came from outside, ��General Su, are you alright?��


    Su Liang furrowed her eyebrows; she had almost forgotten about the Forbidden Army outside the door.


    ��Never mind.�� Su Liang snatched the Little Yellow Hairpin from Gu Ling��s hand, originally meant for him, ��Wait for me to see your true face before considering whether to give it to you. If it��s not good looking, then no gift. It��s not very safe right now, so I��ll leave first. If you want to stay and rest, feel free to do so, but we can��t leave together.��


    ��That��s fine,�� Gu Ling said, ��You go first, I��lle and find you.��


    Su Liang nced at Gu Ling��s face again, silently kicking him a second time before turning to leave.


    Gu Ling lowered his head, looked at the two footprints on his robe, and didn��t care.


    Fang Tongling didn��t hear Su Liang��s response and, afraid something was wrong, climbed over the wall to enter.


    Just after touching the ground, he saw that the light in Su Liang��s room had been extinguished. The door opened the next moment, and she walked out carrying a bundle, her pale little face revealing a chill in the moonlight.


    Fang Tongling quickly bowed, ��General Su����


    ��I��m going to ride a horse, and follow you back to the capital,�� Su Liang said, heading towards the backyard.


    Soon after, the sound of horseshoes was heard, and Su Liang rode away, Fang Tongling led his men to catch up. After crossing the bridge, they headed towards the entrance of the vige.


    Amidst a few barks, the quiet little vige returned to its peaceful state at midnight.


    Su Liang��s room lit up again, Gu Ling, holding a red candle, walked out from the inner chamber, and saw a paper packet on the table.


    He ignited the oilmp on the table with the red candle, gently blew out the wax candle and ced it aside. Opening that paper packet, he smelled an enticing meat aroma.


    It was the game which Su Liang, Little Tiger Zhuzi, and Erniu had hunted while ying on the mountain yesterday. She had only kept one plump wild rabbit and let the children take the rest home.


    Originally nning to leave the next morning, Su Liang had marinated the wild rabbit during the day and let it cool, intending to take it with her on the journey.


    Gu Ling went to the kitchen, where the water in the vat was still full. After scooping water to rinse his hands, he returned to his room, sat down at the table, tore off a rabbit leg, took a bite, and nodded slightly. It was a familiar taste, definitely made by Su Liang. She had her own secret marinating ingredients, which were different from those used by Aunt Bai.


    Gu Ling ate half of the rabbit, wrapped the rest, and tidied up the table out of habit. After washing his hands again, he returned to the room he had upied for a long time.


    Everything was still the same. The bedding was stored in the closet. He had taken it out to air for a night when he returned half a month ago, but had left after only one night.


    Gu Ling took out the bedding and spread it out. After washing up, hey down to sleep.


    The next day, before dawn, he got up, took the half rabbit and.left for the back mountain.


    As the sun rose in the east, Gu Ling stopped beside arge, inconspicuous stone in the shady part of the mountain. He took out Su Liang��s medicine hoe he had brought from home and began digging up the weed-coverednd next to it.


    If Su Liang were there, she would have known what the box Gu Ling was digging out was.


    She had seen it before, Gu Ling��s treasure, but it couldn��t be sold or discovered, as they were all rted to the original Gu Family.


    Among them was a jade hairpin that Gu Ling��s mother had once given to Nian Ruxue, then put in Su Liang��s hair by Nian Jincheng, and Uncle Liang had taken it away and returned it to Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling crouched down, took out the key, and opened the box. Everything


    inside was still there.


    He took out a long brocade box, opened it, and inside was the jade hairpin that Su Liang had once worn.


    In addition, Gu Ling took out a jade token engraved with the word ��Changning�� from the box, locked it again, buried it back in its original ce, and restored it to its original state.


    On his way down the mountain, not yet home, Gu Ling saw Bai Xiaohu and


    Zhuzi wandering around, and heard them calling for ��Sister Su Liang.��


    Though the main gate was locked, both children knew that Su Liang must have left.


    After a while, the two brothers ran away, and Gu Ling quietly descended the mountain, entered through the back door, and returned the medicine hoe to its original ce.


    Noticing that two eggnts were almost ripe, Gu Ling picked an empty basket, took them down, and put them in, then picked a tender pumpkin the size of a forearm.


    At dawn, Su Liang had already left Bei��an County and was galloping in the direction of the capital city. Fang Tongling and his party were almost left behind, but they still followed her closely.


    Su Liang nned to shake off these people, but she couldn��t be too obvious, nor could she take an unusual path, as it would arouse suspicion.


    After a day and night of rushing, even Fang Tongling and his men could hardly bear it, and their horses needed to drink water and eat hay.


    Finally, they saw Su Liang stopped in front, and Fang Tongling breathed a sigh of relief, urging his horse closer, ��General Su, let��s rest for a while. No matter how anxious you are, you have to take care of your health!��


    Su Liang didn��t say anything, dismounted, and went into an inn.


    Fang Tongling specially booked a guesthouse for Su Liang, and they stayed next door, so she could ask for anything at any time.


    Su Liang rested for a while, and the waiter brought hot water and meals. She ate alone, and it was already dark outside.


    After a simple wash, Su Liang went to bed to sleep, as she had to continue rushing the next day.


    Before going to sleep, she thought of Gu Ling and didn��t know when he would catch up.


    In the middle of the night, Su Liang suddenly woke up from her dream, sensing someone by her bed. Her eyes were alert, and her hand had already gripped the dagger under her pillow.


    ��It��s me.�� A not-so-familiar voice.


    Su Liang loosened her grip, lifted the quilt and sat up, dressed neatly.


    Seeing Gu Ling still wearing a mask, Su Liang snorted lightly, ��Is there another disguise under the mask?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.�� Su Liang��s eyes brightened slightly, ��Then take it off!��


    ��Really want to see?�� Gu Ling asked.


    ��Nonsense!�� Su Liang red at him, ��We��ve known each other for so long, and I don��t even know what you look like. Do you think it��s appropriate?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��It��s not. Let��s go then.�� Su Liang was startled, ��Where to?��


    ��Change ces, I��ll show you.�� Gu Ling said.


    ��I can��t just disappear for no reason now.�� Su Liang said as she put on her shoes and got off the bed.


    ��Come back before dawn and don��t get discovered.�� Gu Ling opened the window.


    In the summer night, there was a faint scent of flowers in the breeze.


    Su Liang followed Gu Ling, and after several leaps, they left the inn, walked through two small alleys. and she noticed that Gil Ling was carrying a basket in


    his hand.


    The two didn��t go too far, and finally stopped in a quiet grove.


    Su Liang thought that now she could finally see the other person��s true face.


    Who would have known that Gu Ling would take out a round eggnt from the basket, ��It��s ripe, it will spoil if we don��t eat it.��


    Su Liang: ��She wants to smash someone��s head into an eggnt!


    Seeing that Gu Ling also brought tools and seasonings for roasting eggnts, Su Liang really had no words.


    ��I have something to tell you.�� Gu Ling said, gathering a bunch of firewood and starting a fire.


    Su Liang sat down next to him, opened the cloth cover of the basket, and saw a familiar pumpkin. It had originally hung on the vine at the back wall of her house; she had stared at it for half a month but didn��t get to eat it before she left.


    ��Just say it.�� Su Liang said.


    Gu Ling asked at the same time, ��Can the pumpkin be roasted?��


    ��This one is too tender; it won��t taste good roasted. I was going to make pumpkin egg-filled dumplings, but I didn��t have time.�� Su Liang frowned, ��Is this the important thing you want to tell me?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No. I want to find Uncle Liang.��


    Su Liang was stunned, ��You drove him away half a month ago. Why do you want to find him again? Are you going to Liang Country to join your grandfather?��


    ��I don��t want to hide like this anymore.�� Gu Ling said, cutting the washed eggnt in half and handing it to Su Liang.


    Su Liang took out her sharp knife, wiped it clean, crossed it over the fire, put the eggnt on it, and pulled out a couple of sticks to keep the fire from getting too big.


    ��Didn��t you enjoy the secluded life before?�� Su Liang asked, ��Now that Ning Jing��s identity is gone, it��s actually very simple for you want to find another ce to hide.��


    With Gu Ling��s strong abilities, there��s no need to worry about being discovered by others as long as he doesn��t want to be.


    Although Su Liang was objectively analyzing Gu Ling��s situation, he countered,


    ��Do you really want to part ways with me?��


    ��That��s not the same thing.�� Su Liang shook her head, ��I just don��t understand why you want to find Uncle Liang. If you don��t want to hide anymore and choose to go to Liang Country, we can only part ways.��


    ��I want to remove the rebelbel.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang suddenly realized, ��You n to use your grandfather to negotiate with the Qian Country��s royal family so they won��t bother you anymore?��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly.


    ��Great idea!�� Su Liang immediately agreed, ��Didn��t Uncle Liang say that your grandfather values you a lot? From your attitude, you must not believe it. No matter what intentions he has for finding you, as a powerful prince in Liang Country, if he is willing to negotiate with the Qian Country royal family and dere to the world that you are under his protection, the Qian Country royal family may not continue to hold onto you. After all, it was your father who rebelled, and you didn��t do anything!��


    The Qian Country royal family can��t catch Gu Ling, let alone kill him. But because of Gu Family��s rebellion, he can��t openly appear in public. He certainly can��t go anywhere with a group of assassins following him, since he��s still at the top of the Qian Country royal family��s wanted list.


    Furthermore, the biggest problem isn��t even with him.


    If Gu Ling were alone and went anywhere, it wouldn��t be a big issue if he were discovered. If he were bored, he could even tease the Qian Country royal family by moving around everywhere, making it impossible for them to catch him and infuriating them.


    The key is that Gu Ling��s sensitive identity makes it impossible for him to openly interact with anyone.


    The Qian Country royal family can��t catch him, but anyone involved with him won��t have an easy time.


    ��I should have known not to drive Uncle Liang away at the beginning.�� Su Liang said, ��No, Ning Jing��s identity had to die first; otherwise, there would be problems. Now it��s perfect. After I finish roasting the eggnt and you eat it, you can go to Liang Country to find your grandfather! You won��t be able to catch up with Uncle Liang anymore!��


    As Su Liang spoke, the eggnt softened. She took out a small knife, cut a few slits, and sprinkled Gu Ling��s seasoning evenly on it. The scent immediately filled the air.


    Once the eggnt was roasted, the two of them took half each, using a cloth to hold it, and prepared to eat.


    Su Liang stared at the wood carving mask on Gu Ling��s face, with a look that seemed to say, ��I want to see how you can eat with a mask on.��


    This time Su Liang didn��t say anything, Gu Ling held the eggnt with one hand while the other hand��s two fingers pinched the bottom of the mask, lifting it up, and smoothly took it off.


    The moon was directly overhead.


    The white moonlight shed through the gaps of the trees and sprinkled on Gu Ling��s face. Su Liang stared nkly, not knowing what Gu Ling looked like before, but now that she looked at his face, she felt it was just right, perfectly matching the title of ��Capital City��s Number One Beauty,�� and his character.


    Ning Jing��s features were gentle, while Gu Ling��s face had a few more appropriate angles, as if carved from marble, making him look colder. His eyebrows were like ink paintings, his eyes like cold stars, his nose was high, and his thin lips were slightly pursed.


    Su Liang thought that ��skin as smooth as cream�� was only used topliment women, but now she truly felt that some people were born with ice-cold muscles and jade bones, even just sitting in this deste forest, in ordinary clothes, they were still stunningly beautiful.


    ��Have you seen enough?�� Gu Ling��s thin lips opened slightly.


    Su Liang came back to her senses, coughed lightly, ��Great God, having such a face is truly enviable! If you hadn��t hidden yourself before, countless women would have gone crazy for you!��


    Su Liang suddenly understood Nian Ruxue��s obsession with Gu Ling.


    Seeing Gu Ling start eating roasted eggnt, Su Liang realized that she also had half an eggnt in her hand which had burnt her right hand a bit.


    Su Liang held the grilled eggnt with her other hand and took a clean pair of chopsticks that Ning Jing had brought, eating and asking Gu Ling, ��Do you take after your father or your mother in appearance?��


    Gu Ling said, ��Both.��


    ��Then they must both be exceptionally beautiful.�� Su Liang said.


    ��Are you envious of me?�� Gu Ling asked while looking at Su Liang.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Not really, I��m justplimenting you for being beautiful. I��m quite satisfied with my own appearance.��


    Gu Ling finished eating and wiped her hands with a handkerchief, asking Su


    Liang, ��Would you be infatuated with me?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, if we didn��t know each other, and I saw such a stunning beauty like you, I��d have to remind myself to run away as fast as I could!�� Gu Ling paused, ��Why would you run?��


    ��Don��t you know the old saying? The more beautiful the person, the more likely they are to deceive others.�� Su Liang said seriously.


    Clouds covered the moon.


    Gu Ling��s face was half-lit, half-shadowed, ��I haven��t lied to you.��


    Su Liang smiled brightly, ��I��m just kidding. Everyone loves beauty, and having such a peerless beauty as my brother makes me feel better. If Great God, you could give me a smile, that would be even better.��


    Seeing Su Liang��s sparkling eyes, Gu Ling was silent for a moment, ��I��ll try to learnter.


    Su Liang held back herughter, giving a thumbs-up, ��Great God, your habit of learning is admirable, and I look forward to the results of your learning.�� ��What about the gift?�� Gu Ling asked.


    ��Oh, right.�� Su Liang took out the little yellow hairpin, stretched out her hand, and inserted it into Gu Ling��s hair. After examining it, she nodded repeatedly, ��It looks good!��


    After roasting and eating another eggnt, the two put out the fire and stood up.


    Su Liang stepped forward, and just likest time, gently hugged Gu Ling and quickly separated, ��This is our farewell. I hope everything goes smoothly for you in the future.��


    Gu Ling bent down to pick up the basket on the ground, ��I didn��t say I was leaving.��


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��Didn��t you say you were going to find Uncle Liang and your grandfather?��


    ��Yes, but not now.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang: ��Indeed, she didn��t say she was leaving tonight; it was her own assumption, awkward��


    ��Do you want to escort me back to the capital city? It��s really not necessary.�� Su


    Liang said.


    Gu Ling asked in return, ��How do you make the pumpkin egg-filled dumplings?


    Su Liang eximed, ��You want to make them yourself?��


    ��I can��t waste the pumpkin at home.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang chuckled lightly, ��Okay, I��ll tell you how to make them, and you��d better remember.��


    By the time they walked out of the woods, Su Liang had detailed the process of how to make pumpkin egg-filled dumplings for Gu Ling.


    When they reached a small alley not far from the inn, Gu Ling stopped.


    ��I��m going back, I need to get back on the road tomorrow. Great God, you should find a ce to make dumplings and eat.�� Su Liang waved her hand.


    ��Tomorrow night, at the hour of Hai.�� Gu Ling had disappeared as soon as the words fell.


    Su Liang was stunned for a moment, realizing that Gu Ling was going to personally make dumplings and share them with her?


    Not only did the Great God be even more beautiful, but she was also willing to cook�� Su Liang looked up at the sky, thinking about how beautiful the moonlight was..

 Chapter 211 - 211: 211. Make a late-night snack for you

    Chapter 211 - 211: 211. Make ate-night snack for you


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Su Liang woke up early in the morning, the beautiful face she had seenst night was still lingering in her mind.


    ��With that appearance and her special abilities, could she be a deity who has descended to the mortal world?��


    Su Liang thought about this as she sat up,ughing softly when she remembered the pumpkin and eggnt that hade with Gu to ��chase her�� , looking forward to the dumplings tonight.


    The challenge for Su Liang in setting out again was not horseback riding, but continuing to pretend to be sad.


    To save herself the trouble, she decided to tire herself out by staying at the very front, so that others couldn��t see her expression.<div>


    They traveled nonstop all day and stayed at an inn when night fell.


    The waiter brought hot water, and Su Liang took a bath, changed her clothes, and ate a bit of dinner, saving room for the dumplings.


    Once her hair was dry, Su Liang casually braided it into two its, letting them hang over her shoulders.


    While waiting for Ning Jing to appear, she read a few pages of a medical book.


    The sound of a stone hitting the back window rang out, and Su Liang blew out the light in the room..xaml��>


    After the person who had been spying on her left to report to Fang Tongling, Su Liang went to sleep.


    After running and jumping over the courtyard wall, Su Liangnded quietly and saw a familiar tall silhouette under a tree nearby.


    Su Liang walked over lightly and saw that Gu Ling was still wearing the exquisite wooden carved mask.


    ��Where are the dumplings?�� Su Liang asked. His hands were empty.


    Without waiting for Gu Ling��s response, Su Liang saw him looking behind her, and thought there was someone there, so she quickly turned around to check.


    As she turned her head, one of her braids fell into Gu Ling��s hand.


    The alley was silent, with no third person around.


    Su Liang looked back at Gu Ling, speechless as she watched him holding her braid and studying it as if it were some mysterious mechanism��


    ��Are they evenly divided into four strands Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liang: ��Her grandmother used to braid her hair into four strands when she was a child. How could she evenly divide her hair tonight when there was so much of it? Count them one by one?


    An exasperated Su Liang hummed, ��I divided it evenly. If you don��t believe me, you can count.��


    As soon as she finished speaking, Su Liang instantly regretted it and felt somewhat embarrassed. She coughed lightly and said, ��I was just joking. I didn��t mean for you to actually count. Let go.��


    Gu Ling released his grip, and the braid fell back onto Su Liang��s chest. He answered her earlier question as if nothing had happened, ��The dumplings are somewhere


    ash)it dr


    Su Liang hurriedly followed.


    They arrived quickly, at another inn. The two entered through the back door and came to a small courtyard.


    This was a ce Gu Ling had reserved,plete with a small kitchen.


    At the entrance, Su Liang heard the gurgling sound of boiling water.


    Gu Ling went in and added some more wood to the fire.


    Su Liang saw that there was warm water in the wooden basin, so she washed her hands with it. The temperature was just right.


    After washing her hands, Su Liang dried them with a towel and walked over to see the neatly wrapped dumplings on the chopping board. It was clear that Gu Ling had made them himself �C there were two different shapes, almost identical in size and very delicately made.


    ��I��ll cook them,�� Su Liang said, feeling like she should contribute something.


    As the dumplings were cooking, Su Liang used a spoon to gently separate them while the steam wafted towards her face.


    Gu Ling stood not far behind Su Liang, staring at her braids for a while. Before Su Liang turned around, he went to wash his hands.


    Soon, the dumplings were ready, filling two tes.


    While cooking the dumplings, Su Liang had also prepared two bowls of dipping sauce. Gu Ling liked his with a bit more vinegar.


    The two sat across from each other in the room, eating theirte-night snack. Su Liang tried one and gave a thumbs up, ��Great God, you definitely have the talent to be a Kitchen God. These dumplings are delicious. You should try making more dishes in the future.��


    It really was delicious, made entirely ording to Su Liang��s recipe. Their home-grown pumpkin was perfect for making dumpling filling, and the seasoning was spot-on.


    Unlike meat-filled dumplings, the pumpkin and egg filling was refreshingly ptable, and it was Su Liang��s favorite.


    The only pity was that after Gu Ling revealed his true face to Su Liangst night, he had disguised himself again tonight. Otherwise, Su Liang felt that tasting delicious food while looking at a beautiful man would be even more perfect.


    However, Su Liang��s sincere praise was met with Gu Ling��s response, ��Not as good as yours.��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��Let��s discuss who will be cooking and who will be making the fire in the future.��


    The dumplings were an odd number. Gu Ling divided them equally into two portions, leaving thest one in a small bowl.


    ��Mine?�� Su Liang reached out with his chopsticks.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Half for each.��


    Su Liang: ��The Great God is a fair person, very reasonable.


    So, thest dumpling was shared, with each person eating half.


    Su Liang put down his chopsticks and let out afortable sigh, ��Thank you for the hospitality, Great God.��


    Gu Ling collected the bowls and took them to the kitchen. When he came back, he saw Su Liang standing under the eaves looking at the moon.


    ��When are you leaving?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly, ��Not leaving.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��You changed your mind? Not looking for your grandfather anymore?�� He wasn��t an impulsive person.


    ��Uncle Liang wille looking for you when he gets the news that Ning Jing is dead,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang was taken aback for a moment, ��That��s true. It��s even better this way. If your grandfather is untrustworthy, you might be taken advantage of if you show up at his door. Let Uncle Liang help with passing the message, and after your grandfather clears your rebel identity, you can show your face.��


    ��Mhm.�� Gu Ling nodded.


    ��So what��s your n now?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��No n,�� Gu Ling said indifferently.


    A smile tugged at the corner of Su Liang��s lips, ��If you have nothing to do, be my secret guard. The Emperor must think that Ning Jing had left skilled defenders to protect me, which allowed him to have an ident. So you can��t show yourself, but you can exist.��


    ��Alright,�� Gu Ling agreed.


    ��You can��t use the Wen Gu identity anymore, Second Brother Lin knows it��s you. If you want topletely erase the identity of Ning Jing, you have to break ties cleanly,�� Su Liang said.


    Second Brother Lin and the real Ning Jing had deep feelings. Over the past six months, Gu Ling had impersonated Ning Jing, and together with Su Liang, they had helped Lin��s family through several difficulties, but at the same time, they had deceived them.


    By now, they couldn��t let them think that Ning Jing was still alive, because Gu Ling would no longer use that identity.


    ��Why not disguise yourself as an old man?�� Su Liang suggested, ��That way your martial arts skills would be reasonable, and no one would suspect your identity.�� Su Liang��s eyes brightened as he continued, ��I��ve got it, you could pretend to be my master! After all, everyone believes I must have had a skilled master to be what I am now.��


    Gu Ling��s voice was haunting, ��But you told people that your master is a high monk.��


    Subconsciously, Su Liang looked at Gu Ling��s hair and blinked, ��Actually, I think if the Great God shaved his head, he would definitely be the most beautiful monk in the world.��


    ��Stop your nonsense,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang cleared his throat, ��Let��s be serious. If you want to be seen in public, you need to change your appearance to bepletely unrted to your current appearance.�� Disguise was not so magical. If Ning Jing was dead, and a man appeared beside Su Liang with the same age and body shape, someone would definitely suspect that Ning Jing hadn��t died. There were too many smart people in the capital city keeping an eye on Su Liang.


    ��Secret guard,�� Gu Ling made his choice. Before his real identity could be restored, he would no longer openly pretend to be someone else.


    ��Alright,�� Su Liang nodded, ��Thank you for your care, Great God. I��d like to have Chicken Soup Noodles for tomorrow��ste-night snack, thank you, see you at Hai��s time.�� Su Liang turned to leave, not giving Gu Ling a chance to refuse.


    But the next moment, her flying braid was caught by Gu Ling.


    Su Liang stopped helplessly, ��I should have shaved my head. Great God, if you have something to say, don��t use force.��


    ��No ordering,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, ��There will be ate-night snack, just without ordering? I agree. Great God, you can have your free rein. Thank you.��


    After seeing Su Liang off, Gu Ling returned to the inn where he was staying.


    As he sat down by the bed, he removed his hairpin, and his ink-ck hair cascaded down like a waterfall.


    He grabbed a handful of hair, then parted out some more, until the strands in his hand were about as thick as Su Liang��s braids. He began to count how many hairs he had��


    Back at home, Su Liang fell asleep quickly, unaware of what someone was doing. If she had known, she would definitely have eximed, ��Are you crazy��?


    In the following days, Su Liang traveled during the day and sneaked out to find Gu Ling for ate-night snack at night, behind Fang Tongling��s back.


    To avoid being caught by Gu Ling again, Su Liang never braided her hair again.


    The night before they reached the capital city, Su Liang finally got to eat the chicken soup noodles she had mentioned wanting to eat some days earlier.


    ��It��s easy to deceive strangers, but it��s hard to pretend to be sad in front of friends,�� Su Liang sighed.


    ��After we get to the capital city, don��t linger. Deliver the coffin back to Xunyang City,�� Gu Ling said.


    Although it was now summer, when Gu Ling left the capital city, ��Ning Jing��s�� corpse had already been arranged to be stored in an ice cer, waiting for Su Liang��s return before deciding what to do with it.


    ��That��s for the best. Their grief is real, mine is fake; it feels terrible. It��s better to spare each other for a while. Maybe after some time has passed, it��ll be easier to meet again,�� Su Liang said. ��As for Duanmu Cheng, right now, as long as he��s dead, I��ll be the prime suspect. I��ll let him live for now, losing everything, living in misery. When the time is right, I��ll take his life.��


    Before noon the next day, Su Liang rode into the capital city.


    ��Miss su!��


    Hearing Qi Jun��s voice, Su Liang took a deep breath, trying to maintain a nk expression. She saw him running over from a short distance away.


    ��Master instructed me to wait here for you, Miss Su!�� said Qi Jun, sighing deeply, with a mournful expression on his face. ��Mr. Ning is gone. Please take care, Miss Sul��


    ��Where is he?�� Su Liang asked coldly.


    Qi Jun was momentarily startled, then realized that Su Liang was asking about Ning Jing��s remains. He hurriedly answered, ��At the Su Mansion, Fourth Prince has arranged for an ice cer to store it.��


    ��What about Wan Cong?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��In the Heavenly Prison, awaiting execution,�� Qi Jun replied.


    ��I see.�� As soon as Su Liang finished speaking, she urged her horse towards the Su Mansion.


    Soon, the news of Su Liang��s return spread. Those who saw her said her expression was frosty.


    Qi Jun reported back to Xing Yusheng at Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion, and Fang Tongling went to the pce to receive his orders.


    Alone, Su Liang rode back to her home in the capital city. Government soldiers stood guard at the entrance, saluting solemnly as they saw her return.


    She dismounted and entered. When she had left, it waste spring, and many flowers in the mansion had not yet bloomed. Now, as she returned, petals littered the ground, and the trees were lush and green.


    She was led to the ice cer and shivered as soon as she entered.


    ��You may all leave,�� Su Liang said before approaching the coffin alone.


    She pushed open the cold coffin lid and saw ��Ning Jing��s�� body.


    Even though she knew it was fake, seeing that familiar face devoid of life still weighed heavy on her heart and brought out a touch of grief.


    The funeral clothes were neatly arranged, with no wounds visible. The sleeves were long, and Su Liang suddenly had a thought. She reached out and pulled at the corDse��s left sleeve.


    Seeing that there was no hand, she hesitated slightly. Gu Ling had not mentioned that this man��s hands were also cut off, nor had she asked in detail how this man had died.


    Upon further thought, Su Liang realized that perhaps Gu Ling had deliberately chopped off this man��s hands to avoid any ws being discovered. After all, hands were always exposed and carried a person��s characteristics; for example, the hands of a schr and a martial artist would be noticeably different.


    Not spending much time in the ice cer, Su Liang exited and returned to the courtyard where she had previously lived.


    Pushing open the door to Gu Ling��s old room, it had already been cleaned thoroughly, showing no traces of the murder that had taken ce.


    Returning to her own room, everything was as she left it. She closed the doors and windows, sat down at the table, and sighed in relief.


    Last time she left, she hadn��t expected to return with so many things having changed dramatically. Now, she could only take one step at a time.


    Su Liang rested for a while, unpacked her baggage, and put away her things when she heard footsteps and then Xing Yusheng��s voice, ��Su Liang!��


    Su Liang opened the door to see Xing Yusheng and Qi Jun walking over. ��Ajun, you go keep watch at the door.�� Xing Yusheng instructed.


    ��Yes.�� Qi Jun sat down in the courtyard.


    Xing Yusheng entered the room and looked at Su Liang with concern, ��Are you okay?��


    Su Liang closed her eyes, ��I��m fine.��


    ��How could you be fine? Although I don��t know if you and Ning Jing are really going to get married, anyone who isn��t blind can see that you have a great rtionship!�� Xing Yusheng clenched his fist and mmed the table, ��If you want to cry, just cry! Don��t hold it in! No one willugh at you!��


    Su Liang shook her head, sat down, and spoke softly, ��I don��t want to cry.��


    Seeing her like this, Xing Yusheng felt she was suppressing herself, ��Su Liang, I have to tell you something. The mastermind behind Ning Jing��s murder is not Wan Cong, but Duanmu Cheng! Ajun and I both saw a bloody character on the bed, the character ��Cheng��! It must have been him who found out who his enemy was before he died!��


    Su Liang frowned but said nothing.


    ��The emperor knows, but he wants to cover for Duanmu Cheng!�� Xing Yusheng��s anger was still uncontroble, ��No matter what you want to do, I support you!��


    Su Liang sighed slightly, ��I know. He is gone now, and there��s nothing I want to do. ��


    Xing Yusheng furrowed his brow, ��Su Liang, don��t you want to avenge Ning Jing? This doesn��t seem like you.��


    ��Xing Yusheng, thank you. I know you��re sad for Ning Jing and that you care about me, but let��s not talk about that incident anymore.�� Su Liang lowered her head, ��Your family��s peaceful days have note easily, cherish it. You are not alone, you will soon be married, you don��t have to do anything for me and Ning Jing.��


    Xing Yusheng frowned, ��I�� I used to think, let my father rebel and seize the throne, then you can get your revenge.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I understand your intentions, but don��t think about that anymore, I don��t need it, and your father wouldn��t agree.��


    ��Actually, I know that this idea is foolish, but I just want to do something for you���� Xing Yusheng muttered, ��You always helped me before, and with Ning Jing gone, I can��t do anything, I can��t even reveal the truth!��


    ��If he is watching from heaven, he would want the people he cares about to live well.�� Su Liang whispered, ��You go back first, remember my words, live your life well, I know what I should do. If I need you, I won��t be polite.��


    ��Let Xueqing apany you.�� Xing Yusheng sighed.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Don��t let here, I don��t want to see anyone right now. ��


    Xing Yusheng wanted to say something, but finally left with Qi Jun.


    As they left, Qi Jun lowered his voice and asked, ��Master, did you mention that matter to Miss Su?��


    Xing Yusheng shook his head, ��Let��s not talk about it.��


    Someone came from the pce, and Su Liang changed her clothes and went to the audience with the emperor.


    Duanmu Yi listened to Su Liang��s request to send ��Ning Jing�� back to Xunyang City for burial the next day and only told her to keep her grief in check and return to the capital city soon before letting her leave the pce.


    When Su Liang returned home and entered her room, she heard someone tapping on the wall next door.


    Without going over, Su Liang leaned against the wall and talked to Gu Ling, ��Xueqing mighte to me to cryter, what should we do?��


    ��I don��t know.�� Gu Ling said.


    ��If Master wants to apany me back to Xunyang City, what should we do?�� Su Liang frowned.


    ��I don��t know.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��You��re so carefree now, my life is too difficult.��


    ��I believe you will handle it well.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang spoke with a mncholic tone, ��Thank you very much!��


    ��Would you like me to make ate-night snack?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liang snorted, ��A table full of delicacies.��


    Gu Ling said, ��The little squirrels in theke have grown up, so tonight, we��ll have squirrel fish..��

 Chapter 212 - 212: 212. Count me as the winner

    Chapter 212 - 212: 212. Count me as the winner


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang knew that telling Xing Yusheng not to bring Lin Xueqing would be useless.


    But she was psychologically prepared. Unable to cry, she maintained a stony face, expressing her grief in her silence.


    Seeing Qin Yujin with reddened eyes, and Lin Xueqing yet to utter a word, her sobs choking her speech, Su Liang hugged her. She gently patted her back and thought to herself, if the real Ning Jing has a spirit in heaven, he will see that there are people in this world who genuinely cared for him.


    ��Liang, if you want to cry, just cry.�� Qin Yujin held Su Liang��s hand. Su Liang shook her head but didn��t stop Lin Xueqing from crying. Emotions need to be vented.


    Xing Yusheng and Qi Jun came again. As soon as they exited the car, they saw an unfamiliar man and woman talking to the guards at the door.<div>


    The guards were arranged by Duanmu Chen and did not leave after Su Liang returned.


    Xing Yusheng walked over and asked, ��Who are these people?��


    ��Master Xing, thisdy ims to be the younger sister of Lord Ning,�� one guard replied.


    Xing Yusheng��s gaze fell on the fair-faced young woman, dressed simply and obviously pregnant. He heard Qi Jun whispering in his ear, ��Master Ning originally had a half-sister who was still alive. Her name is Ning Xiner and she��s the third son��s concubine in the house of the Undersecretary of the Ministry of Revenue.��


    After Ning Jing was framed and expelled from the Ning Family, the real power in the Ning Family fell into his half-brother Ning Yao��s hands. Ning Xiner, Miss Nine of the Ning family, married into the Sun family in the capitalst year as the concubine to the illegitimate third son of the Sun Family.


    It was a marriage plotted meticulously by Ning Yao in order to curry favor with the official families in the capital city. But even though the Ning Family was one of the four major businesses of Qian Country, his sister didn��t even have the qualifications to be the main wife of a bastard of an official family. Pushing it, she could only be a small concubine.


    To avenge the real Ning Jing, Gu Ling obliterated all the scum in the Ning Family in Xunyang. Only Ning Xiner, who was in the capital at that time, was left.


    The wife of the third son of the Sun family had died in difficult childbirthst year. Having yet to remarry, they didn��t dare to seek out ��Ning Jing�� for kinship.


    Sun was ��Ning Jing��s�� supervisor in the Ministry of Revenue. They convened amicably, but he never mentioned this concubine of his son.


    It wasn��t until half a month ago, the day after ��Ning Jing�� died, the Sun family elevated Ning Xiner��s status.


    When Su Liang returned today, Ning Xiner and her husband came to visit.


    ��What are you here for?�� Xing Yusheng asked coldly. Even though he didn��t know all the twists and turns, he was sure of one thing, Ning Jing didn��t have any brothers or sisters.


    Ning Xiner, with reddened eyes, said timidly, ��I just wanted to see my seventh brother.��


    ��Wait outside.�� Once Xing Yusheng finished speaking, he walked in with Qi Jun.


    Ning Xiner and her husband waited outside.


    ��Master, I believe the Sun family wants to use Ning Xiner to im the Ning Family��s assets,�� said Qi Jun. He had investigated Ning Xiner in his spare time while pretending to be Ning Jing and working at the Ministry of Revenue. When her parents and brothers met disaster, she was spared from being thrown out by the Sun family because she was pregnant. She hadn��t given birth yet, and it was rumored to be a son.


    Qi Jun believed that the Sun family had initially let Ning Xiner, a merchant��s daughter, enter the household out of avarice. It was rumored that Ning Yao had given her a very generous dowry and gifted the Undersecretary Sun many valuable antiques and curios.


    Not all the officials in the capital were wealthy, only those who came from noble families.


    With ��Ning Jing�� taking back the Ning Family, the Sun family��s path to wealth via Ning Xiner was blocked.


    But now, with ��Ning Jing�� dead, the matter of who would inherit the Ning Family��s fortune was attracting much attention behind the scenes.


    Although Ning Xiner wasn��t a legitimate member of the Ning family, her family name was Ning, after all.


    Xing Yusheng listened to Qi Jun��s input and coldly snorted, ��Dream on! Since Ning Jing has gone, even if Su Liang doesn��t want his possessions, it isn��t the turn of that bastard sister and her natal family!��


    ��I wonder if Miss Su will im the Ning Family��s properties. If she does, it may invite disapproval,�� Qi Jun objectively analyzed.


    Because Su Liang and ��Ning Jing�� were not yet officially married. If calcted properly, in many people��s eyes, if the Ning Family had no other descendants, Ning Xiner had more of a im to the Ning Family��s estate than Su Liang.


    The master and servant entered the courtyard and heard Lin Xueqing crying.


    Xing Yusheng sighed deeply. As soon as he entered, he saw Lin Xueqing leaning on Su Liang, her eyes swollen from crying.


    ��Xueqing, don��t do that. Su Liang is already distraught enough,�� Xing Yusheng tried tofort her.


    Qin Yujin also said, ��Yes, don��t cry any more. If Ning Jing��s spirit is watching, he would hope for you two to be well.��


    Xing Yusheng broke the gloomy atmosphere in the room by mentioning Ning


    xmer?s vms1L.


    Su Liang was stunned for a moment. She knew about this person but hadpletely forgotten her. She wondered if Gu Ling had simply forgotten about her or deliberately ignored her.


    Regarding Ning Xiner suddenly popping up now with the backing of her inws, Su Liang certainly understood what the Sun family wanted to do.


    ��What do you think of the Ning family��s properties?�� Xing Yusheng asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang said coldly, ��Ning Jing said before he died, the Ning Family has two masters, him and me. Now that he��s gone, all his belongings are mine. No one else can touch them!��


    Xing Yusheng nodded, ��Then let Ning Xiner get lost.��


    Su Liang knew that this would make her look greedy, but that didn��t matter. Ning Xinxin was just a pawn manipted by Ning Yao, and Su Liang had no interest in her anymore. But if she thought she could use the surname ��Ning�� to seek anything, she was being delusional.


    Indeed, Gu Ling had told every steward in the Ning Family that Su Liang was his adopted sister and the only mistress of the Ning Family besides him. If something happened to him one day, everything in the Ning Family would belong to Su Liang.


    Su Liang didn��tck money. Even if she were to donate all of the Ning Family��s assets to charity in the future to console the departed soul of Zhen Ningjing, she wouldn��t possibly let Ning Xinxin get a single cent.


    After much persuasion, Su Liang managed to convince Lin Xueqing to leave.


    Xing Yusheng also left saying he would kick Ning Xinxin and her husband out.


    Atst, when all the guests were gone, Su Liang finally let out a sigh of relief. She went to the garden and saw someone fishing, wearing a wide-brimmed straw hat that shielded his face.


    ��Have you not caught any fish after such a long time?�� Su Liang pointed out the empty bucket.


    Gu Ling sat unmoving, ��none of them are the squirrel.��


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��Poor creature, being targeted by you. But have you ever thought, perhaps Qi Jun might have caught and eaten your squirrel when we were not at home?��


    She Imew that Gu Ling had marked that fish but felt it was unnecessary, really unnecessary.


    The hand that Gu Ling was holding the fishing rod with paused for a moment,


    ��Why not?�� Su Liang was curious.


    Gu Ling said, ��I feel that it��s still there.��


    Su Liang shrugged, ��If you trust your intuition that much, you can keep fishing.�� Then she brought up the issue of Ning Xinxin with him.


    Gu Ling simply said two words, ��Kick out.��


    Replied Su Liang lightly, ��The Sun family might think that for the sake of my good reputation, I would voluntarily give up the property of the Ning Family and even mend rtions with Ning Xinxin so she could perform thest rites for Ning Jing. Well then, I��m willing to bet that the Sun family won��t dare to openly rob me unless they have given up on their image.��


    So what if they used Su Liang of ill intent? Ning Xinxin��s identity as Miss Ning was questionable itself. Moreover, she was already married.


    Su Liang was a pragmatist and she didn��t care about the fictitious reputation.


    After watching Gu Ling fish for a while, Su Liang felt it was boring and decided to return.


    Not long after Lin Xueqing left, Lin Shuzhi came. Su Liang could only gather her energy to deal with him.


    Lin Shuzhi told Su Liang about ��Ning Jing��s��st meeting with him before his death. His words were interrupted by tears, ��I know you were still in his heart, even though he was too stubborn to admit it. And then this happened. Even though he didn��t leave any messages, I saw him grow up since he was a child and I know he was kindhearted. He definitely wouldn��t want you to be sad for him. You are still young, you have to look ahead, and you still have a long way to go.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Master, don��t worry, I understand.��


    ��I heard from Yusheng that you are going to send Ajing back to Xunyang City tomorrow. I won��t go because I won��t be able to help you. Your second brother can apany you on this journey.�� Lin Shuzhi said solemnly.


    Su Liang had anticipated this and shook her head to refuse, ��There��s no need. My second brother just got married recently. He should stay in the capital. I can do this alone. Moreover, I have already asked for leave from the Emperor, nning to stay in Xunyang City for a while after burying Ning Jing, to get familiar with the business of the Ning Family.��


    Seeing Su Liang insist, Lin Shuzhi gave up, ��Well, you have always been the most resourceful, if you want to be alone for a while, I won��t let others bother you. I hope you can sort out your feelings ande back soon.��


    Su Liang sent Lin Shuzhi away and called for the two stewards of the Ning Family in the capital to arrange the matters of sending ��Ning Jing�� back to Xunyang City the next day.


    Ning Xinxin and her husband had been driven away by Xing Yusheng. As to what the Sun Family would fabricate about Su Liang, she couldn��t care less.


    Su Liang also knew that an important reason why the stewards of the Ning Family dared not ��rebel�� was that she was not easy to provoke. She held dual positions in the military and the medical fields and was a favorite of the Emperor in the capital city. Even the Sun Family, who only aimed to morally kidnap her, would not be able to cause much trouble.


    As the sun was setting, Chang��an paid his respects and brought Duanmu Chen��s greetings, asking Su Liang about her ns for leaving the capital the next day.


    ��No need for his Highness, the fourth prince, to trouble himself. The Ning Family has capable people in the capital city. Everything has been arranged.�� said Su Liang.


    ��Don��t worry about the Sun family, Su Miss, they won��t bother you anymore,�� hinted Chang��an.


    Su Liang wasn��t surprised that Duanmu Chen already knew that Ning Xinxin had been here and nned to help handle the matter and she didn��t refuse. She simply asked Chang��an to convey her gratitude to Duanmu Chen.


    Su Liang had Chang��an withdraw his guards, and heplied.


    As for the issue about the blood-written words, Duanmu Chen didn��t ask Chang��an to mention it to Su Liang again because he knew Xing Yusheng would tell her.


    Su Liang did not agree with Xing Yusheng��s proposal to rebel. One of the reasons was that Xing Yusheng himself did not have the ability to do so. Even if he really wanted to do it, he would need Xing Ji��s support. Xing Ji however was not an ambitious man. On the contrary, he valued loyalty and hoped for a stable family life. Moreover, it was truly unnecessary. Duanmu Yi��s act of covering for his son did not equate him to a tyrant. Su Liang wanted revenge for a personal grievance and it was not necessary to create such an uproar, sacrificing innocent people.


    Actually, Xing Yusheng also realized it would not be appropriate when he calmed down. Therefore, when he met Su Liang, he just mentioned it once and never brought it up again after being denied by her as he had expected.


    The Su Mansion calmed down and the kitchen received fresh food ingredients from Su Liang which the steward had brought in. She was a little hungry and was thinking about what to make for dinner. She didn��t bother about someone who had gone fishing and hadn��t returned yet.


    Just when she had finished washing the vegetables, she heard footsteps. Turning around, she saw Gu Ling walking in carrying a wooden bucket.


    ��Did you catch your little squirrel?�� Su Liang looked into the bucket.


    A fat fish in the bucket was pping its tail, hitting the sides of the bucket and swimming around.


    ��How do you know that it��s the squirrel? If you call it, will it respond?�� Su Liang joked.


    Gu Ling��s thin lips opened lightly, ��Su Liang.��


    Subconsciously, Su Liang responded.


    Then Gu Ling said, ��You are Su Liang. But you are not a fish, you don��t know how a fish responds.��


    Surprised, Su Liang blinked her eyes, ��You are not me, how do you know that I don��t know how a fish responds?��


    Gu Ling spoke up, ��You are not me, how do you know I don��t know that you don��t know how a fish���� Before he could finish his sentence, apparently realizing how silly it was, he ended this potentially endless loop of conversation, ��I��m hungry.��


    ��I��m also hungry. Acting is exhausting. You promised to cook tonight,�� Su Liang added.


    ��I only cook fish.�� Gu Ling said, taking out the fish from the wooden bucket.


    ��Gu Ling.�� Su Liang called him.


    ��Huh?�� Gu Ling responded.


    With a lightugh, Su Liang said, ��You heard it. That��s how a fish responds.��


    ncing at Su Liang, Gu Ling pointedly made to throw the fish he intended to put into the wooden basin at her instead.


    Subconsciously, Su Liang covered her head with her hands, thinking that Gu Ling was going to hit her with the fish, and thought to herself that he really couldn��t take a joke.


    But the fish ended up flipping its tail into the basin, and Gu Ling took a kitchen knife to stun it.


    Su Liang murmured mncholically, ��The poor little squirrel.��


    Gu Ling retorted, ��Then don��t eat it.��


    Snorting lightly, Su Liang said, ��You wish.��


    It turned out that Su Liang still had to prepare dinner, as Gu Ling only cooked the squirrel fish as he promised, and he even needed Su Liang to instruct him.


    However, Su Liang had always believed that there was nothing Gu Ling couldn��t learn if he wanted to. The fish he prepared was even more delicately and evenly cut than what she made.


    The two of them coborated in the kitchen to prepare dinner, with little difference from their previous shared cooking experiences, even somewhat improved, as someone was no longer just a sidekick.


    ��By the way, are you the one who severed the corpse��s hands?�� Su Liang suddenly remembered.


    Gu Ling nodded, confirming her guess.


    ��To avoid being discovered?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head and raised his left hand.


    There, Su Liang saw the fragrant wood hand string she gave him on his wrist, and was taken aback, ��Right. If you didn��t cut off his hands, you would have to put this thing on him. Hu Er sent a pair of fragrant wood dragon and phoenix pendants as a wedding gift. If you don��t want them, they��re mine.��


    ��They��re all mine,�� Gu Ling said.


    Nonchntly, Su Liang nodded, ��If you want them, they��re all yours. They��re antiques, and the carving is superb. You like carving, you can learn from them.�� Once the squirrel fish was done and taken out of the pan, dinner was ready.


    After tasting a bit, Su Liang praised it, ��The little squirrel is truly delicious.��


    Only after a few bites did a familiar female voicee from outside, ��Sister


    Liang!��


    Gu Ling picked up the squirrel fish and his bowl and utensils and quickly disappeared into the inner room.


    Su Liang��s outstretched chopsticks failed to grab anything. She turned her head to see Yan Shiba barge in and lunge at her��


    Su Liang didn��t dodge. She put down her chopsticks and let Yan Shiba hug her.


    ��Sister Liang, when I heard that the pretty boy was dead, I hurried back here to see you. Are you okay?�� Yan Shiba took a good look at Su Liang��s face, grinned, ��You haven��t lost weight,�� then her gaze fell on the food, ��You still have the mood to cook? I knew it, you never liked that Ning pretty boy!��


    Gently, Su Liang pushed Yan Shiba away, her expression indifferent, ��He��s gone. I don��t want to hear any more nonsense from you.��


    Yan Shiba coughed lightly, then took a seat where Gu Ling had been sitting just before, ��Alright, alright. I won��t speak of it anymore. Let Ning Jing rest. In the end, who killed him? Do you need me to help you take revenge?��


    ��Did you finish your business in Yin Country?�� Su Liang countered.


    The moment Yan Shiba heard this, her face turned into a scowl, ��Don��t mention it! Those bastards from Yin Country even dare to trick me! It was a traitor from Yanyun Building who wanted to get rid of me, coborated with an assassin group from Yin Country, and set a trap for me! Yan Shiqi died saving me!��


    Su Liang, furrowing her brows, asked, ��Did you escape and came back here?�� As she said this, she reached to take Yan Shiba��s wrist to feel her pulse, ��Your internal injuries are severe.��


    A moved expression appeared on Yan Shiba��s face, ��I knew it, I��m in Sister


    Liang��s heart. ��


    Su Liang shook off her hand, ��Talk properly. Is Yan Shiqi really dead?��


    ��If he is dead, he��s dead. It saves me from his daily nagging, which was annoying me to death.�� Yan Shiba said nonchntly, ��He willingly chose his fate, it wasn��t me who forced him. You can��t call me cold-blooded because of this, there are just people who are that despicable, there��s nothing we can do!��


    Su Liang felt that Yan Shiba hadn��t changed at all. Those matters had nothing to do with her and she didn��t want toment on them.


    ��Get some medicine for me, once I recuperate, I��ll take people to go seek revenge!�� A chilling light shed in Yan Shiba��s eyes as she reached for Su Liang��s chopsticks, ��I��m starving. Let me eat something!��


    Su Liang didn��t let her seed, ��Come back to get the medicine in an hour. I don��t serve meals here.��


    ��It��s been such a short time since west met and you��ve be so stingy?�� Yan Shiba stood up and said, ��Fine, fine. An hour is long enough for me to go and see the beautiful Cloud. I��ll be going!��


    As soon as Yan Shiba finished speaking, she left. She had severe internal injuries and didn��t notice that there was someone else in the room.


    Su Liang closed the door, and Gu Ling, carrying a squirrel fish as well as bowls and chopsticks, came out. He put everything back in its original ce without stealing any food.


    Since Gu Ling prepared the fish, he asked Su Liang to help wash the dishes, which Su Liang thought was reasonable.


    Once they cleaned up the kitchen together and heated up the water, Su Liang went back to her room to prepare medicine for Yan Shiba.


    An hourter, Yan Shiba returned right on time with a worse look on her face, ��Damn! Didn��t get to see brother Cloud, and was mistaken as an assassin by an old monk, even got pped by him!��


    ��Could you stop bothering Cheng Yun in the future? He is a monk now and it��s not appropriate to be with you.�� Su Liang seriously suggested to Yan Shiba.


    Yan Shiba giggled and pinched Su Liang��s chin, ��My little beauty, if youe with me, I��ll leave him!��


    Su Liang rolled her eyes and threw the medicine at Yan Shiba, ��Get out!��


    Yan Shiba had no intention of staying anyway. She needed to find a ce to recuperate. Before leaving, she said to Su Liang, ��After I deal with those pests, I��ll continue to help you find your beautiful Gu. Don��t get involved with any other ugly men!��


    The night deepened.


    Su Liang finished packing her luggage for tomorrow. Seeing Gu Ling still reading in her room, she asked him, ��Where will you sleep? Your room has a dead body. If you don��t want to go there, take your bedding and shift to another courtyard. ��


    Gu Ling closed the book he was holding, stood up and said, ��I��m going to nt a tree.��


    Su Liang paused, ��What?��


    ��The tree Xing Yusheng sent.�� Gu Ling was already out the door as he finished speaking.


    Su Liang then realized what he meant. There was a pomegranate tree lying in the garden, which Xing Yusheng had sent half a month ago. Because ��Ning Jing�� met with misfortune, no one had taken care of it yet and it had still not been nted. It rained twice in the meantime, the tree should still be alive.


    The moonlight was bright, the night breeze cool, and theke lightly rippled.


    Gu Ling had dug a hole for the tree long ago, by theke. He dug it again and then he and Su Liang together put the tree in and covered it with soil.


    Gu Ling walked in front and Su Liang followed behind him. Together, walking around the tree, theypacted the soil.


    Looking at Gu Ling��s back, Su Liang suddenly made a sneak attack!


    The two were circling the tree, making moves at each other. After several rounds, Su Liang was pushed towards theke. She almost fell into the water but was caught by Gu Ling.


    Taking advantage of the situation, she threw herself into Gu Ling��s arms but spun around just before they touched and pushed him towards theke.


    The phrase ��All is fair in war�� almost escaped Su Liang��s lips, but she was taken aback seeing Gu Ling truly falling into the water.


    ��Mighty God, were you nning to take a bath?�� Su Liang asked with doubts. Because with Gu Ling��s ability, even if she was sessful in her sneak attack, he could have still managed to get back to the shore before falling into the water.


    Gu Ling��s head surfaced, his hair soaking wet, he looked at Su Liang with clear and cold eyes andmented on her martial arts, ��You��ve progressed.�� Su Liang nodded, ��You weren��t here, but I kept practicing diligently.�� ��You may leave.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang froze for a moment, ��You��re not nning oning back up?�� Gu Ling uttered two words, ��Taking a bath.��


    Su Liang turned around shaking her head and waved without turning back, ��I won��t disturb you.��


    Walking a few steps ahead, Su Liang stopped, not turning her head, said, ��Mighty God, you don��t seem to have any clean clothes to wear after the bath. You didn��t just say you were going to take a bath because I nearly pushed you into the water, did you?��


    Hearing the tease in Su Liang��s words, Gu Ling who had alreadye out from the opposite side looked at her silently and disappeared without a word.


    Su Liang didn��t hear any response, and when she turned back, there was no one in theke.


    ��I��ve indeed made progress. I��ve won this battle tonight.�� Feeling cheerful, Su Liang went back to sleep..

 Chapter 213 - 213: 213. I don’t believe it.

    Chapter 213 - 213: 213. I don��t believe it.


    Trantor: 549690339


    Early the next day, the three Lin siblings and Xing Yusheng came to send Ning Jing off on herst journey.


    Lin Bojun offered to escort Su Liang and her party back to Xunyang City and said that he could immediately ask the emperor for a leave of absence.


    Su Liang still refused, saying that she would take care of Ning Jing��s funeral.


    ��Sister Su, don��t be too sad.�� Lin Xueqing��s voice choked, and her eyes were swollen like peaches.


    Su Liang��s face was calm, ��Don��t worry, I will be back in a few days. But I may not be back in time to drink the wedding wine for you and Young Master Xing.��<div>


    Lin Xueqing shook her head with tears in her eyes, not minding this at all. She originally wanted to postpone her wedding because she was upset, but Lin Shuzhi did not agree.


    ��Miss Su, Master Cheng Yun is here.�� Qi Jun reported.


    Cheng Yun was his usual self, and when he saw Su Liang, he sped his hands together and recited a Buddhist chant, ��Miss Su, please take care.��


    Su Liang let the others sit down, and she went to the courtyard to talk to Cheng


    Yun.


    ��Your master is in good health, and he misses you very much. Your second master is still away on his journey.�� Su Liang knew the purpose of Cheng Yun��s visit.


    Cheng Yun hurriedly thanked her, ��Thank you, Miss Su, for informing me. I am relieved now.��


    ��Will you always stay in Huguo Temple?�� Su Liang asked.


    Cheng Yun shook his head, ��I will return to Ping��an Temple, but the timing will depend on my master��s arrangements.��


    ��That��s good.�� Su Liang said, ��I��ll be back in a few days, and I��ll visit you at the temple then.��


    Cheng Yun��s eyes were filled with warmth as he sighed, ��Miss Ning was a kind andpassionate person, but her fate hase to an end. Miss Su, you must take care of yourself.��


    ��I will.�� Su Liang put her hands together and gently nodded her head.


    Cheng Yun took out a Bodhi bracelet and handed it to Su Liang, ��These safety beads were given to me by Master Huiming. I hope Miss Su will ept it.�� Su Liang took it, put it on her wrist, and thanked him.


    Cheng Yun asked to see ��Ning Jing�� one more time, and Su Liang apanied him to the mourning hall set up in the front hall of the Su Mansion.


    The coffin would be taken away shortly after. It had already been moved from the ice cer this morning and ced in the mourning hall with ice blocks.


    Standing beside the coffin, Cheng Yun recited the scriptures devoutly, praying for ��Ning Jing�� to pass on peacefully.


    Listening quietly, Su Liang stayed until he finished reciting and left.


    The Ning Family��s steward and servants came, all dressed in mourning clothes.


    The coffin was lifted onto arge carriage and secured with ropes.


    The carriage Su Liang would ride in was also covered with ck cloth, and the luggage had been put in.


    Without being officially married, Su Liang would send ��Ning Jing�� off as siblings.


    As she was preparing to get into the carriage, the Ning Xinxin couple who came yesterday came again, but only stood at a distance. Ning Xinxin was wiping her tears and did not dare to talk to her.


    Duanmu Chen and Chang��an came to see her off, but they only exchanged a few pleasantries before leaving.


    There were also ��Ning Jing��s�� colleagues from the Ministry of Revenue, whom Su Liang thanked one by one.


    The gate of the Su Mansion was locked from the outside, and Su Liang, dressed in in clothes, stood beside the carriage and waved to the Lin siblings, ��Go back.��


    ��Sister Su,e back soon.�� Lin Xueqing said with red eyes.


    Su Liang nodded, got into the carriage, and ordered to set off.


    Xing Yusheng originally nned to let Qi Jun go with Su Liang to help with ��Ning Jing��s�� funeral but was also refused by her.


    Other than Su Liang, the rest were all stewards and servants from the Ning Family.


    People stood outside the Su Mansion, watching the procession go further and further away. Even when it disappeared from sight, Lin Xueqing continued to wave silently.


    Fifth Prince��s Mansion.


    Duanmu Che stood in the garden feeding a falcon, and Huang Bo rushed over,


    ��Master, Miss Su has left the capital with Young Master Ning��s coffin.��


    Duanmu Che��splexion was much better than before, but still pale. He remained silent upon hearing the news.


    Huang Bo hesitated for a moment before saying, ��Master, you mentioned before that you would send Huang Rui to deliver a message to Master Lin. It��s been some time, and he should be back soon.��


    A gloomy light shed in Duanmu Che��s eyes, ��Perhaps he is dyed by something. He has always been reliable. There��s no need to worry too much.�� Huang Bo let out a deep sigh, ��I hope nothing goes wrong.��


    The falcon flew away, and Duanmu Che turned around, ��Prepare a carriage. I��m going to the pce to y chess with Father Emperor.��


    Huang Bo answered and hurriedly went to prepare the carriage.


    When Duanmu Chen received the news that Duanmu Che was ying chess with Emperor Duanmu Yi again, he snorted, ��Is he trying to please Father Emperor andpete for the title of crown prince?��


    Chang��an nodded, ��It seems so. Recently, the Fifth Prince has been visiting the pce frequently. The message from the Imperial Concubine says that the master should also pay more attention and visit the pce more. After all, the emperor once favored the Fifth Prince, and now that he is regaining his health and not causing trouble, what if����


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��I originally thought that after Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao were abolished, there was no other possibility for the position of Crown Prince besides me. But the emperor has not yet established a new crown prince, making it difficult to guess what he is thinking.��


    ��Now that the Wan Family has beenpletely abolished and Eldest Prince cannot pose a threat, Master should be careful of the Fifth Prince,�� Chang��an said with a serious expression.


    Duanmu Chen was silent for a moment, and then picked up the book he had been reading, ��No, the more it is like this, the more I have to stay calm. I cannot be impatient or chaotic. As long as the emperor is truly choosing the most suitable heir for Qian Country, I will not lose to the sickly Duanmu Che.��


    Seeing that Duanmu Chen had made up his mind not to deliberately please


    Duanmu Yi, Chang��an no longer persuades him and mentions another matter,


    ��Previously, the emperor wanted to select concubines for the Master and the Fifth Prince, but there was a lot of trouble and it was put on hold. It is still unknown what will happen.��


    Duanmu Chen shook his head indifferently, ��When the emperor remembers, he will arrange it.��


    Seeing Chang��an hesitating, Duanmu Chen snorted softly, ��Just say what you want to say.��


    Chang��an unconsciously lowered his voice, ��Although it��s not appropriate to talk about this at this time, I was wondering if Ning Jing is gone, would the emperor grant Su Liang to the Master?��


    Duanmu Chen was stunned for a moment, ��This��


    ��If the emperor really has such a n, it would be a great blessing for the Master,�� Chang��an said.


    Duanmu Chen��s face suddenly changed, and he threw the book in his hand at


    Chang��an��s face, ��Shut up!��


    Chang��an was somewhat confused, ��Doesn��t Master like Miss Su?��


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��1 like her, but that doesn��t mean I want to marry her, or that I can marry her. Now that you mention it, I also feel that the emperor might pay attention to her marriage, but I have put so much effort into getting along with her and don��t want to lose it all in the end. She is a predictable and righteous person, so as long as I don��t do anything to provoke her ormit evil, I can trust her character and support for me.��


    Chang��an frowned, ��So Master means that if Master wants to marry her, he will offend her?��


    ��I don��t want to,�� Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��She is very outstanding, even more capable than me. It is best to cooperate with such a person as it is now, but if I marry her, I will have to be cautious of her feelings for the rest of my life. Moreover, she doesn��t even like me.��


    Chang��an asked weakly, ��Doesn��t Master feel hurt in self-esteem?��


    Duanmu Chen looked at him coldly, ��No. It��s not because Su Liang looks down on me that she doesn��t like me, but simply because she doesn��t like men like me. There��s no need to think too much about it. I don��t take matters of the heart too seriously, and I don��t want to conquer her. That��s the premise of our cooperation. ��


    Chang��an nodded, ��But what if the emperor insists? After all, Miss Su is so capable, and the emperor may think she is suitable to be the Crown Princess.��


    Duanmu Chen motioned for Chang��an to give him the book back, smiling ambiguously, ��Don��t worry. Su Liang is a reasonable person. If the emperor does something wrong and I don��t, she won��t do anything to me.��


    Seeing the meaningful smile on Duanmu Chen��s face, Chang��an shuddered and dared not ask any more questions.


    Ever since Gu Ling fell into the waterst night, Su Liang had not seen him again and did not know where he had gone.


    Watching the towering city walls of the capital gradually shrink in the view, Su Liang lowered the carriage curtain and let out a sigh of relief.


    Being constantly in mourning for the past two days has been more tiring than fighting with people. Atst, it��s over. She would stay in Xunyang City for a while before returning to the capital, and the name ��Ning Jing�� could disappear from her life. Everyone hopes that she can move forward, and she will do it well.


    Regardless of where Gu Ling was at the moment, Su Liang found afortable position to sit, and opened an unfinished book.


    There would be people recing the ice cubes along the way. After all, money could turn most problems into minor issues.


    During the break, the Ning Family��s steward had carefully prepared food and water for Su Liang so she didn��t have to worry.


    On the first night, they stayed in an inn that had been booked in advance. Su Liang had a separate courtyard.


    After the servants left when dinner was served and arranged, Su Liang had just picked up her chopsticks when she saw Gu Ling walk out from the inner room. Apparently, he had arrived earlier than her.


    He took off his mask, revealing not his true face, nor ��Wen Gu,�� but another appearance created by the Disguise Technique.


    Gu Ling sat down opposite Su Liang, who stared at his face and felt a strange familiarity, but couldn��t put her finger on it.


    ��Who does it look like?�� Su Liang unconsciously asked.


    Gu Ling replied indifferently with one word, ��You.��


    Su Liang was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized that it resembled her eyebrows, but not her current appearance, but the appearance of her previous life.


    Gu Ling had seen it, because when Su Liang first learned the Disguise


    Technique, she had disguised herself as her previous life��s appearance.


    Su Liang looked carefully again, smiled and nodded, ��Like my brother.��


    It was simr to her previous life��s appearance, like blood siblings, and the more she looked, the more intimate it seemed.


    Of course, it was not feminine, only some simrity in the features, but the face shape and temperament still had quite a cold and majestic male character.


    ��Do you have a brother?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No biological brother.�� Cousins and the like didn��t count, and they didn��t look alike.


    Su Liang picked up her chopsticks again, ��There are no bowls and chopsticks for you.��


    Gu Ling took out a long wooden box from his pocket, and from it, he took a pair of chopsticks and a spoon. He then imed the only bowl of soup, along with the bowl itself.


    Su Liang was used to this. When it came to eating, Ning Jing always prioritized himself, at most sharing equally, and asionally putting himself first.


    ��Where did you sleepst night?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling answered with one word, ��Home.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Oh, then I didn��t notice. How are you going to sleep tonight?��


    Gu Ling shook his head.


    ��Not sleeping?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling shook her head again, ��You don��t need to worry about it.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Then suit yourself. I just wanted to say that if you are going to sleep on the floor in my room, I can fetch the bedding from the carriage.��


    She had brought a set of bedding from home, of course for herself, and the extra could be given to Gu Ling.


    ��That��s fine,�� Gu Ling nodded.


    ��You should restore your identity as soon as possible. Otherwise, it��ll always be inconvenient,�� Su Liang said.


    Though he was asked to act as a secret guard, he was not a real one after all, so eating and sleeping were always problems.


    After dinner, Su Liang had someone fetch her bedding from the carriage. Theyid the original bedding from the inn on the floor for Gu Ling to use.


    That night, just as Su Liang was about to sleep, she heard Gu Ling��s voice, ��You saidst time that you��d tell me the story of Water Margin.��


    Su Liang had already told Gu Ling, intermittently, the stories of Journey to the West and Romance of the Three Kingdoms, and he had even created two illustrated books based on her descriptions. Su Liang had seen them, and they were beautifully made, with lifelike drawings.


    ��I��m sleepy,�� Su Liang yawned.


    Gu Ling��s voice came from the outer room, ��Tomorrow.��


    ��Alright then,�� Su Liang replied. The room went quiet, and she soon fell asleep.


    In the following days, Su Liang traveled during the day and stayed in inns at night where Gu Ling would appear and have dinner with her. He would sleep on the floor in her room, and before going to sleep, she would tell him the story of Water Margin, two chapters at a time as agreed upon.


    After six days like this, they arrived at Xunyang City.


    The news of Ning Jing��s death had already reached here, and over a hundred members of the Ning Family were waiting at the city gate.


    Su Liang sat in the carriage and heard the sound of crying from outside. She lifted the curtain and saw an old man with white hair, supported by someone else, crying with tears streaming down his face on the coffin.


    Su Liang had heard from Gu Ling about his trip to Xunyang City to avenge the real Ning Jing. After turning the previous housekeeper��s aplices into ashes, he sent the wicked housekeeper to jail and promoted the old steward who had taken care of the garden to the new housekeeper. The old man was loyal to the Ning Family and had served the old Master personally.


    Su Liang thought it must be him.


    The old housekeeper was pulled away as the procession slowly entered the city and stopped at the Ning Family mansion.


    Su Liang got out of the carriage and saw a group of people in mourning clothes kneeling down. The old housekeeper wanted to kneel, but she held him up. ��Before his death, the young master told me that if he was not around, everything in this family would be up to Miss,�� the old housekeeper said, wiping away tears.


    Su Liang nodded without saying anything and was surrounded by people as she entered the Ning Family mansion.


    The Ning Mansion was full of grief. The memorial hall had already been set up, the coffin was carried in, and the funeral would be held the next day.


    ��This spirit tablet was made by the young master himself when he came backst time. He said that the previous young master had passed away���� The old housekeeper watched as Su Liang offered incense to Ning Jing��s spirit tablet.


    This spirit tablet had been personally carved by Gu Ling for Ning Jing and had been ced in the Ning Family��s memorial hall previously. Now it had been taken out.


    The old housekeeper led Su Liang to the living quarters prepared for her. The furnishings were luxurious. She put down her luggage and said she wanted to visit the ce where Ning Jing had stayed.


    Upon arrival, she asked everyone else to leave, saying that she wanted to sit for a while in the room.


    As she closed the door and just sat down, she was not at all surprised to see someone emerge from the inner room.


    ��What if I resign from my position and stay in Xunyang City to nt and sell tea?�� Su Liang suddenly asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��You can��t resign.��


    Su Liang��s medical skills were irreceable, and the royal family needed her as the Imperial Physician. As the only female general of Qian Country, she had established great achievements despite her short term. Unless she hid herself, the court would not allow her to leave as she pleased.


    Su Liang didn��t want to hide because she still had friends, and she wanted to live a normal life. Just like Gu Ling, once she hid, and her identity became suspicious, it would be difficult to live an open and honest life.


    Su Liang sighed, ��Such a hassle. Let��s stick to the original n, get rid of Duanmu Cheng first, and then consider how to break away. Is Uncle Lianging soon? Should I let him know that I know who you are?��


    ��You don��t need to worry about him,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang immediately understood, ��You��ll intercept him so that he won��te directly to me? That��s even better.��


    At dinner time, Su Liang returned to her living quarters.


    The dishes were abundant, and the old housekeeper exined that he didn��t know her taste, so he prepared a variety.


    Su Liang thanked the old housekeeper and, after the servants left, nced into the inner room but didn��t see Gu Linge out.


    ��Hey,�� Su Liang called out to the inner room.


    There was no response. She turned to look out the window, and the sky was already dark.


    ��Has Uncle Liang arrived?�� Su Liang frowned, picked up her chopsticks, and decided to eat first.


    In a grove on the outskirts of Xunyang City.


    The night was deep, and the insects and birds in the forest made lonely sounds.


    ��Young Master, I knew you wouldn��t be in any danger!�� Uncle Liang looked excitedly at Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling wore a mask and didn��t look at him. He tilted his head slightly upwards and looked at the full moon through the gaps in the leaves, ��Uncle Liang, you should know why I��m doing this.��


    Uncle Liang��s face stiffened, ��Yes��it��s all this old servant��s fault for not protecting Master��s identity. Now that things havee to this, Master can no longer use Ning Jing��s identity. Just go back to Liang Country with this old servant! When King Yue sees you again, he will definitely be very happy!��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I will meet him, but not now.��


    Uncle Liang furrowed his brows in confusion, ��Has Master fallen for Su Liang?


    Does she know Master��s true identity? Why is Master still around her?��


    ��If I weren��t here, how would you have found me?�� Gu Ling asked coldly.


    Uncle Liang was taken aback, ��Master purposely waited here for this old servant? Then, Su Liang doesn��t know Master��s secret?��


    ��Hmm.�� Gu Ling nodded, ��The identity of Ning Jing involves many people.


    Sooner orter, I will have to abandon it. I don��t want to harm others.��


    Uncle Liang nodded repeatedly, ��This old servant understands. Master is always kind-hearted. After all, it��s a fake identity. Abandoning it earlier is better anyway.��


    ��I still have things to do. Go back and tell my grandfather to help me get Qian Country��s royal family to cancel the manhunt for me and pardon my crimes,�� Gu Ling said indifferently.


    Uncle Liang��s face was filled with surprise, ��This����


    Gu Ling took out his mother��s hairpin and jade token with the characters


    ��Chang Ning�� engraved on it from his bosom, ��These are my mother��s relics. Bring them to my grandfather.��


    Uncle Liang took them and sighed deeply, ��Master doesn��t trust King Yue?��


    ��I only met him once when I was young, so there��s no basis for trust or distrust.�� Gu Ling shook his head. ��If he wants me to go to Liang Country, let him do that thing first.��


    ��Alright, this old servant will tell the King. He will definitely help the Master. Once the royal family of Qian Country stops the manhunt for Master, Master can live a free and aboveboard life!�� Uncle Liang put away the hairpin and jade token, ��Now that Master has nothing to do with Su Liang, where should this old servant find Master next time?��


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly, ��Once the matter is settled, I wille and find you. If it doesn��t work out, there��s no need to meet again.�� His figure disappeared as soon as his words fell.


    Uncle Liang chased after him for a few steps but couldn��t catch up. After a moment of musing, he also left quickly.


    Su Liang heard a movement at the back window and soon saw Gu Linging out of the inner room.


    ��Did Uncle Liange?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��He left.��


    ��You didn��t eat, how will you have dinner?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��I want to eat small wontons.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Oh, you can make them yourself, no need to make my share.��


    Gu Ling didn��t speak but stood there, watching Su Liang quietly.


    Su Liang rubbed her forehead, ��Even if you keep looking at me, I won��t make it for you. It��s not like I didn��t let you have dinner.��


    ��Why don��t you go to a restaurant? I��ve already had dinner, and suddenly making ate-night snack requires getting ingredients, which seems very strange. ��


    ��Great God, don��t act like I owe you,��


    ��Fine, fine, you win. We did agree that I would be responsible for cooking, so


    I��ll do it!��


    Su Liang got up and went out in annoyance, called a servant from the yard, and ordered the necessary ingredients.


    ��I want to make somete-night snacks that Ning Jing likes, so I can offer them to him,�� Su Liang whispered.


    The servant hurried to prepare the ingredients.


    It wasn��t long before the old housekeeper personally brought a lot of ingredients and asked Su Liang if she needed a servant to help.


    Su Liang politely declined.


    As the old housekeeper left, he kept sighing, what a nice girl, pity his young master isn��t so lucky��


    The kitchen was filled with an enticing aroma, and Su Liang filled a bowl with steaming hot small wontons, ��This is for Ning Jing.��


    The rest were for Gu Ling.


    When Su Liang took the bowl of wontons to the Memorial Hall and offered them, burned some paper money, and came back, Gu Ling had already finished histe-night snack, and was cleaning up the tableware. ��Great God, I have an idea.�� Su Liang looked serious.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Go ahead.��


    ��It��s really inconvenient now, with me in the open and you hidden. I still have to worry about you eating and sleeping, but it��s easy for you to arouse suspicion if you appear in my life with a different identity. I just thought of a great solution.�� Su Liang��s eyes were bright, ��You can disguise yourself as a girl! Nobody would suspect Ning Jing is alive, let alone suspect you are Gu Ling. ��


    As Gu Ling said nothing, Su Liang smiled, ��Great God, don��t you always like to experience things you haven��t done before? You want to be a woman in your next life, right? You don��t have to wait for the next life, you can try it now.��


    Gu Ling shook his head and said one word, ��No.��


    Su Liang tried to persuade him again, ��Don��t worry, I won��tugh at you. I swear I��ll keep your secret and won��t tell your future daughter-inw and children! I swear!��


    Gu Ling got up, ��I don��t believe you.�� The words fell as he entered the inner room.


    Su Liang followed in, only to see the back window open and Gu Ling��s figure was gone.


    With a regretful expression, Su Liang said, ��It��s a pity not to wear a skirt when you��re so beautiful..��

 Chapter 214 - 214: 214. No need, thank you

    Chapter 214 - 214: 214. No need, thank you


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the day of the funeral, both the Wan and Yang families sent representatives.


    The ones who came from the Wan family were Wan Hui��s husband, Lu Yu, and her younger brother, the fifth son of the Wan family, Wan Li.


    Su Liang had met Wan Li before when she and Gu Ling, who was disguised as Ning Jing, went to Qingyang City to visit Zhengzheng.


    ��Miss Su, please ept my condolences,�� said Wan Li as he offered the funeral gift.


    Su Liang bowed slightly in return.<div>


    She turned to Lu Yu, asking, ��How are Sister Wan and Zhengzheng?��


    Lu Yu took a deep sigh, ��We haven��t told Zhengzheng about Ning Jing��s death yet. He only thinks about when he can see you again.��


    ��We will visit in a few days,�� Su Liang said.


    The person who came from Yang family was Yang Yu��s attendant, Ya Yan, whose real identity was Nian Jincheng.


    Yang Yu had wanted toe to see Su Liang but was persuaded otherwise by Nian Jincheng.


    Nian Jincheng said that there was important information from Yang Yu for Su Liang, so the two of them went into a room alone to talk.


    ��It��s not him, is it?�� Nian Jincheng asked, getting straight to the point.


    He no longer being a general, he had lost some weight, and the appearance he was disguised as was the one that Su Liang had seen before. His fake voice was also very practiced.


    Apart from his height, from head to toe, it was already quite hard to see any trace of the stern and strict Nian Jincheng that he had been before.


    Even though he had already guessed, it wasn��t until Su Liang nodded that Nian Jincheng finally breathed a sigh of relief, ��I knew he wouldn��t be in any danger.�� After that, Nian Jincheng asked about what had happened.


    After Su Liang gave a brief exnation, Nian Jincheng frowned, ��I didn��t expect Uncle Liang to be unreliable. But it��s better this way, as he can��t live with that identity forever. Where is he now? What are his ns for the future?��


    ��He��s here, but I don��t know where at the moment. Maybe you��ll meet him soon,�� Su Liang said. ��As for the future, you should ask him. How is Yang Yu?��


    ��She��s doing well. She was very worried about you when she heard the terrible news and cried for a while. She originally wanted toe in person, but I finally managed to persuade her otherwise. She also said that she would apany you if you return to the capital city,�� said Nian Jincheng with a slight sigh.


    He knew the real Ning Jing was already dead, and throughout Yang Yu��s acquaintance with ��Ning Jing,�� it had been a false character. Now, that identity was supposed to vanish, as if there had been no actual death.


    But these things absolutely must not be said.


    ��Tell her I��m fine,�� Su Liang shook her head. ��What about you? How are you adjusting to your current situation?��


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��I��m doing well.�� After hesitating for a moment, he began, ��Yang Yu and I want to get married this year. You probably don��t have any objections, right?��


    Su Liang was a little surprised, but she soonughed, ��I��m a bit surprised, but it is still not entirely unexpected. It��s perfectly normal for an attractive couple to fall in love over time.��


    The next moment, she heard Nian Jincheng counter with, ��And what about you and that certain someone?��


    With a calm tone, Su Liang replied, ��Oh, it��s just that he is not normal.��


    Nian Jincheng felt quite emotional, ��I never thought that there would be a person who could be sopatible with me, always wanting to be by her side, and thinking about her every day when we��re apart, until I met Xiaoyu.��


    With a deep and emotional voice, Su Liang said, ��And I thought you and that certain someone were soulmates. Does he still have a ce in your heart now?�� Nian Jincheng decisively shook his head, ��He belongs to you now.��


    Su Liang: �� Very good, this was exactly the Nian Jincheng she had hoped for. Life is short, and it��s not only a waste of time but also self-inflicted misery to give one��s heart and soul to someone who isn��t worth it.


    At that time in the capital city, Su Liang had noticed that there was something going on between Yang Yu and Nian Jincheng, both of them being unfortunate souls whocked love and yearned for family. With theirpatible personalities and being by each other��s side day and night, it was only natural for feelings to develop over time without any obstruction.


    They didn��t talk for very long, as they needed to go out for the funeral procession.


    As the funeral was over, it began to rain heavily in Xunyang City.


    Ning Jing��s spirit tablet was ced back in the ancestral hall, alongside his mother and maternal grandfather.


    The guests who had traveled from afar had not yet left, and because of the bad weather, Su Liang asked them to stay at the mansion and told the servants to take care of them. She also instructed the steward to prepare some high-quality tea leaves as gifts for the Wan and Yang families.


    Later in the afternoon, Su Liang wrote two letters, one to Wan Hui and one to Yang Yu, telling them that she was fine and they didn��t need to be worried. At dinner, Su Liang personally received Lu Yu and Wan Li but did not invite Nian Jincheng, choosing instead to send some food and wine to the ce where he was staying.


    Lu Yu was a very quiet person, and although Wan Li was young and originally quite talkative, he didn��t dare to say much at such a time. Thus, the meal was consumed in silence. Su Liang, however, took the initiative to ask about the health of the head of the Wan family and inquire about their business. After they put down their chopsticks, Su Liang handed the letter she wrote for


    Wan Hui to Lu Yu.


    ��We will return early tomorrow morning, as Hui��er is still waiting at home,�� Lu Yu said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Alright. I expect to return to the capital cityter in July at thetest.��


    Watching Su Liang leave, Wan Li sighed, ��She is truly so strong.��


    Lu Yu nodded, ��Yes, she and Ning Jing, though not married, had a rtionship like that of close siblings and best friends. They had very close feelings, and the pain must have been hidden deep in her heart.��


    Su Liang knew that Gu Ling was with Nian Jincheng, so she didn��t go to see him and went straight back to her living quarters.


    ��You want to be recognized by the Liang family?�� Nian Jincheng was surprised.


    Gu Ling reached out and took away the only bowl of soup in front of Nian


    Jincheng, then took out his own chopsticks and spoon and began to taste it. Nian Jincheng: .


    It was only after Gu Ling had finished half a bowl of hot soup that he nodded slightly, ��Yes.��


    Nian Jincheng was speechless, ��You��re still the same, huh? Talking to you is exhausting. Even if King Yuezhen does ask the Royal Family of Qian Kingdom to forgive you, you still won��t be able to reach out to Su Liang publicly, right?��


    There was a difference between the Royal Family announcing that they would no longer pursue Gu Ling and them wholeheartedly epting him as a person.


    Even if Gu Ling could go wherever he wanted in the future, he and Su Liang, in the eyes of the world, would have no interaction.


    If he suddenly appeared and wanted to marry Su Liang or be friends with her, people would certainly feel that there was something fishy going on.


    ��You don��t have to worry about it,�� Gu Ling said indifferently.


    Nian Jincheng snorted, ��Right, my brain isn��t enough to handle this, so I can only take care of my own affairs and not add trouble to you guys. Now that you have Su Liang looking after you, there��s nothing for me to worry about.��


    Gu Ling quietly sipped his soup, not disputing the im that Su Liang was


    ��taking care of him.��


    Once his doubts had been addressed, Nian Jincheng spoke again with a hint ofughter barely hidden at the corner of his mouth, ��Let me tell you some good news.��


    Gu Ling nced at Nian Jincheng, ��You��re marrying into the Yang family?�� Nian Jincheng was taken aback, ��How did you know?��


    ��Besides that, there isn��t any other good news worth mentioning,�� Gu Ling said.


    Nian Jincheng��s mouth twitched slightly, even though it was the truth, it still made him want to punch Gu Ling��


    However, Nian Jincheng really wanted to share his happiness with his best friend, ��Xiaoyu is an upright and kindhearted person. Although she appears fragile, she is much stronger, smarter, and more capable than me.�� He sincerely praised Xiaoyu and then changed the subject, ��But she admires me a lot because I have great martial arts skills, and she thinks I��m impressive.��


    Gu Ling looked at Nian Jincheng, whose eyes and eyebrows were brimming with joy, and did not sarcastically retort. Instead, he simply said, ��Protect her well.��


    Nian Jincheng nodded with a serious expression, ��I will.��


    He shared somemon experiences with Yang Yu, understanding and appreciating each other, and he cherished this hard-won happiness. ��And what about you and Su Liang?�� Nian Jincheng asked Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Don��t worry about it.��


    Nian Jincheng sighed, ��Never mind. Both of you are capable and determined, I shouldn��t meddle. We n to get married before Mid-Autumn Festival, so make sure youe to our wedding.��


    ��Alright.�� Gu Ling nodded.


    The night deepened, and the rain continued to fall.


    As soon as Su Liang closed a book, a dark figure moved past the window, and Gu Ling sat across the room.


    Su Liang had a study room next to her bedroom. She imed it was to rest when she tired from reading, but it was actually for Gu Ling to stay there.


    At that moment, the two sat in the study room. Su Liang mentioned Nian


    Jincheng and Yang Yu��s uing marriage and jokingly said,


    ��Congrattions, you��ve sessfully sold off your brother.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��He has nothing, it��s a relief that Yang Yu doesn��t despise him.


    Su Liang agreed, ��It��s all about fate.��


    They then talked about the Ning Family��s business.


    Su Liang nned to study it thoroughly before deciding how to manage it. Gu Ling imed no interest and left Su Liang to it. He wished that Su Liang would have more time to teach him medical skills and tell him stories.


    The rain stopped in the middle of the night.


    Early the next morning, after bidding farewell to her guests, Su Liang went to the front hall to meet the Ning Family��s stewards and listen to their business reports.


    With no shortage of money, Su Liang was not particrly interested in expanding the business and making more money, but she did have some interest in tea. She nned to study the tea business thoroughly and visit the Ning Family��s tea mountainster on, picking and drying the tea to experience it all firsthand.


    Due to ��Ning Jing����s funeral, all the major stewards from other ces had gathered in Xunyang City to pay their respects. The reports were not yet finished by the time it was approaching noon.


    Su Liang listened and took note of the names, features, and businesses of each person without providing any opinions.


    The housekeeper appeared in the hall with an anxious expression, ��Miss, someone is here from the Governor��s Mansion!��


    Su Liang wasn��t sure what was going on, so she had the person let in.


    As she was not only the new Ning Family head but also a militarymander, the visitor came in and knelt down to kowtow, ��General Su, my mistress is experiencing a difficult childbirth, please save her life!��


    Su Liang was taken aback, not expecting it to be a request for medical help.


    Without asking any further questions, she grabbed her medicine box, mounted a horse, and hurried to the Governor��s Mansion.


    The old housekeeper stood at the door, watching Su Liang leave with admiration, ��Miss not only has great skills but is also so kind-hearted.��


    An older steward asked the housekeeper, ��My son has been suffering from a strange illness and hasn��t recovered in more than half a year. Can we ask the family head to help��?��


    The old housekeeper nodded, ��Sure, when Misses back, I��ll ask her.��


    It took Su Liang four hours to return from outside. She looked exhausted and told the old housekeeper that she would deal with the other stewards the next day.


    ��How did it go at the Governor��s Mansion��?�� the old housekeeper asked. ��The mother and child are safe and sound.�� Su Liang handed the reins to a servant and carried her medicine box inside. Seeing the old housekeeper still following her, she stopped and asked if there was anything else.


    The old housekeeper brought up the older steward��s son who had been suffering from a mysterious illness and had not recovered. He asked if Su Liang could help.


    ��Is the child in the city?�� Su Liang asked.


    The old housekeeper hesitated, then hastily replied, ��Yes! Yes, he is!��


    ��Bring him here tomorrow. If it��s urgent, you can bring him today.�� Su Liang said, ��If it��s not convenient, I cane over.��


    ��Miss doesn��t need to go there, we can have him bring his son here.�� The old housekeeper expressed his gratitude, ��Thank you, Miss! ��


    ��No need for thanks.�� As Su Liang finished speaking, she strode forward.


    At night time, the old steward��s child was brought before Su Liang.


    After taking his pulse, Su Liang asked, ��How many children do you have?��


    The old steward thought that Su Liang meant his son was beyond help and that he should give up. His face turned pale, and he copsed on the floor.


    The old housekeeper sighed as someone helped the old steward up. He only had that one son, born to himte in life.


    ��Don��t panic, there��s still hope,�� Su Liang said calmly. ��Someone has been poisoning him all this time. If it continues, he will truly be beyond saving. I can save him, but you need to think carefully about who in your family would want to harm him.��


    The old steward was overjoyed upon hearing Su Liang say there was still hope. After listening to her words, his eyes widened, and he trembled with rage, his face turning ashen.


    Su Liang first applied acupuncture to expel the poison, then fed the patient an antidote she had made. She prescribed a course of treatment and told the old steward to take his son home and return the next day. Continuous acupuncture would help him recover faster.


    The old steward kowtowed in gratitude, and Su Liang couldn��t dissuade him.


    Once the people were finally sent away, she changed her clothes, washed up, and had dinner served in her study.


    The table in the study was further inside, so people outside wouldn��t see their silhouettes reflected on the window.


    Su Liang heard the door close, and Gu Ling was already seated in his usual spot.


    Without speaking, the two shared their dinner. Halfway through, Gu Ling asked about the two people Su Liang had saved that day.


    ��It was actually three people,�� Su Liang said. The childbirth was very dangerous, and it almost took both the mother and child��s lives.


    Gu Ling wanted to hear how Su Liang saved them, but he had no opportunity to witness childbirth firsthand.


    ��If you don��t mind the psychological impact, you can watch your wife give birth in the future.�� Su Liang then went on to talk about the strange disease affecting the old steward��s son.


    ��He only has this one child, so it��s possible that his nephews want to seize his property and poison his only son.�� Su Liang guessed this because of her acquaintance with the veteran General Peng Wei in Xuanbei City.


    She had promised Peng Wei to treat his son, and it might not be long before Peng��s family sent him to her.


    After dinner, they didn��t need to wash the dishes themselves. Gu Ling collected them and Su Liang left them under the eaves for the servants to pick up.


    As the night deepened, Su Liang told Gu Ling two more stories from the Water Margin. As she spoke, Gu Ling sketched and wrote.


    When she finished, yawning and preparing to sleep, Gu Ling handed her a piece of paper.


    Su Liang took a look, nodding repeatedly, ��Incredible, you have such great skill, your drawing of Lu Zhishen uprooting the willows is so lively. If you have time someday, could you paint a portrait of me?��


    Feeling that her appearance was different in the mirror and on paper, Su Liang was curious about what it would look like when painted. Gu Ling agreed, ��Fine, but I need to charge.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��How much for a painting?��


    Gu Ling��s lips barely moved, ��One purse.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Deal, I��ll buy one for you tomorrow.��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Make it yourself.��


    Su Liang stood up to leave, ��In that case, I don��t want it. Thank you.�� She didn��t like embroidery and wasn��t skilled at it. Her own purses were gifts from Yang Yu and she didn��t want to make them herself..

 Chapter 215 - 215: 215. Rabbit Purse

    Chapter 215 - 215: 215. Rabbit Purse


    Trantor: 549690339


    Early in the morning, Su Liang went for a run in the garden to practice martial arts. By the time the sun rose, she was already bathed, dressed, and tidied up.


    The old housekeeper delivered breakfast to her in person, a proud and appreciative expression in his eyes as he looked at her. He had no doubts that Ning Family would only continue to prosper under this talented, diligent, honest, and kinddy of the house.


    But the more he thought this way, the bigger his regret became. He sincerely wished that Ning Jing was still alive.


    ��The mistress is a very busy person and should not be left unattended. An old servant like me has a granddaughter who is fourteen this year. She may be a bit clumsy, but she can do all the chores, like washing clothes and cooking. She��s also very obedient. If the mistress doesn��t mind���� The old housekeeper phrased his words carefully as he proposed getting Su Liang a maid.


    Although he was a servant, his family was wealthypared to themon people and didn��t need to serve others for a living. He really appreciated Su<div>


    Liang and was considering a reliable maid for her, as he didn��t trust outsiders.


    While Su Liang was deep in thought and somewhat distracted, she still caught the gist of what he was saying and quickly replied, ��There��s no need for that. I will return to the capital city soon. I can��t stay here for long.��


    ��Once you��re back in the capital city, you��ll need someone to serve you even more.�� The old housekeeper stated with great emphasis.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��There��s really no need. If necessary, I will find one on my own.��


    The old housekeeper seemed slightly disappointed, but he didn��t push further.


    After all the servants had left, Su Liang went to call Gu Ling from next door. Seeing that he wasn��t there, she didn��t press further. After finishing her breakfast, she resumed her unfinished tasks from yesterday in the front hall.


    The eldest son of the governor��s family came to deliver some thank-you gifts mid-morning, kneeling at Su Liang��s feet as soon as he saw her. His wife had been the one who was having a difficult childbirth the day before.


    Su Liang asked about the condition of the mother and child and gave them some advice for care.


    She epted the expensive thank-you gifts without refusal, along with an invitation card for the child��s baptism ceremony with gilded characters on it.


    It crossed Su Liang��s mind that there would certainly be many guests at the ceremony. Her attendance would garner as much attention as a panda at the zoo, so she graciously declined the invitation, stating she had amitment to visit a friend outside the city that day.


    Once the guests had left, all the stewards who had been waiting on the side throughout the whole process felt a big difference between the current Ning Family and the previous one.


    Not until noon did the stewards finish their first round of reports for the day.


    Looking at the steward group, whichprised mostly elderly men, Su Liang felt that Ning Family��s business management needed fresh blood. While she wanted to understand the full process of the tea trade, she didn��t have the time and energy to manage such a massive operation herself.


    If only there was a ��Family Owner��s Assistant����she thought. She would likely be able to rx a great deal if she could find a capable person to oversee Ning Family��s business for her.


    So, she formed a preliminary n during lunch.


    In the afternoon, she summoned all the senior stewards for a meeting, announcing her ns to ��recruit�� a head housekeeper.


    The reason she used the word ��recruit�� was that she was not only considering promoting someone from within the Ning Family, but also looking for external candidates.


    Because Su Liang is amiable, a steward dared to suggest that bringing in someone from outside to fill such an important position was risky.


    ��I��ve just taken over the Ning Family��s business and have only recently met you all. There isn��t much of an understanding between us yet.�� Su Liang exined calmly, ��I will be personally selecting the head housekeeper. The position will be given to the most capable candidate. If any of you are interested, feel free toe find me. If someone from outside the Ning Family applies, I will look into their background thoroughly.��


    That day, Ning Family made a ssh in the city by posting a unique recruitment notice in the most conspicuous location, immediately causing a sensation among the public.


    The term ��Head Housekeeper�� shocked many, as no one had ever openly recruited outsiders for such an important position before.


    The recruitment notice itself was also unusual:petency was key, and if you were brave enough, they wanted you toe forward.


    At first nce, people found it amusing and then felt that Su Liang definitely was a person of courage. Otherwise, she wouldn��t have done something like this.


    Su Liang didn��t see Gu Ling again until dinner time.


    She had already put her thoughts about the painting she longed for and then gave up onst night behind her. She asked Gu Ling where he had been during the day.


    ��Gathering herbs,�� said Gu Ling.


    Su Liang was startled and only then noticed a basket on the ground nearby. She put down her chopsticks and went to look. There were quite a few medicinal herbs in it, among which two were quite rare.


    ��Great God, you really are one to make work where there is none,�� Su Liang saidughing as she sat back down to continue her meal.


    This wasplimenting Gu Ling. Even though there weren��t any mandatory tasks to be done, he always found things that piqued his interest, made his days fulfilling, a rather remarkable ability, indeed.


    ��Did you hear about me recruiting a Head Housekeeper today?�� Su Liang asked, ��What if you applied with a different identity? I believe you would bepetent as my assistant.��


    Gu Ling shook his head and straightforwardly refused, ��Not interested.�� Too much to do, and none of it was what he enjoyed.


    ��Then never mind,�� Su Liang only asked casually. When she nned to recruit people, she hadn��t considered Gu Ling at all.


    After dinner, while Gu Ling was processing the collected herbs, Su Liang was talking to the old housekeeper in the courtyard.


    ��It was by his good-for-nothing brother that his son was poisoned in hopes of adopting his son and inheriting the fortune his brother earned all his life,�� The old housekeeper sighed repeatedly as he revealed the truth behind the poisoning of the servant��s son that Su Liang saved yesterday, ��He supported his brother��s family, never thought he was raising an ungrateful wolf. It��s really heartbreaking!��


    This was in line with Su Liang��s spection, and simr to the plight of Peng Wei and his son.


    Fair people are often bullied, some would forsake kinship and morality for wealth and power, andmit all sorts of evil.


    The old steward had already found evidence, reported it to the authorities, and thrown his brother��s family out.


    After discussing this matter, the old housekeeper asked about Su Liang��s recruitment ns. He mentioned someone, ��The Master always praised him as a business talent during his lifetime. If it hadn��t been for Miss and Ning Feng who tricked her into marrying into the Ning family, it should have been him. Miss married Ning Feng, and the Master tried his best to stay, but he still left, I don��t know where he went.��


    The man the old housekeeper spoke of was surnamed Song, with a single name Qi. His ancestors were also prominent, but by his generation, he had already declined. He liked tea and came to the Ning family in Xunyang City to find a job. The old Master Ning discovered that he was a talent and cultivated him intensively. He wanted him to marry into the family as a son-inw. But Ning Qingqing turned her nose up at Song Qi for his ordinary appearance and became enamored with the ambitious and handsome Ning Feng instead, leading to a disaster.


    Su Liang became interested upon hearing this, ��Do you know where this Song Qi is now?��


    The old housekeeper shook his head, ��He left for a distant ce, and there has been no news for many years, but servant remembers, his old home is in the south. If the youngdy is interested, should I send someone to find him?��


    Su Liang nodded immediately, ��Since it is someone that Grandfather Ning valued, he must be quite good. Go and find him. But whether he would still be willing to return to the Ning family, whether he still has his abilities and ambitions from his younger days, all depend on the circumstances. Just because he had a rtionship with the Ning family in the past, doesn��t mean that I would definitely hire him.��


    The old housekeeper repeatedly nodded, ��Of course.��


    After the old housekeeper left, Su Liang returned to the study, where Gu Ling had already cleaned up the medicinal herbs he had gathered for the day. Hearing the name Song Qi, Gu Lingmented, ��I know him.��


    Su Liang was very surprised, ��Do you know him?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Sort of. I saved him once.��


    Su Liang blinked her eyes, ��The kind with a ckened face? You��ve saved quite a lot, tell me about Song Qi?��


    ��Right now, he should be helping Master Lin grow oranges,�� said Gu Ling.


    Su Liang rubbed her forehead, ��How does it involve Lianshun now? That��s right, they mentioned Song��s family was in the south.��


    Gu Ling exined that he had secretly traveled to the southern part of Qian Country when he was thirteen. It was in the fall, and Lin��s Orchard was quite famous. He went to pick oranges and noticed a man whose face was darkened by an ill omen, so he watched him for two days.


    ��It was Ning Feng who hired someone to kill him,�� Gu Ling said.


    Of course, Gu Ling saved Song Qi by a lucky chance, but Song Qi did not know about it. At that time, Gu Ling only heard his name.


    ��Great God, confess honestly, didn��t you sneak into the Lin��s Family to steal oranges?�� Su Liang asked with a smirk.


    Gu Ling nodded, admitting it straight away.


    However, Su Liang found it hard to picture a thirteen-year-old Gu Ling sneaking into the Orange Garden, sitting in a tree and stealing oranges. Because he��s so aloof now, she could onlypare it to the Monkey King stealing peaches��


    ��Were you very lively when you were 13?�� Su Liang asked curiously.


    Gu Ling shook his head. ��No.��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��Unless you paint me a picture of you stealing oranges in the orange garden of the Lin Ershan��s Home at 13, I��ll just imagine you infiltrating the peach garden like the Monkey King! ��


    As she finished speaking, Su Liang couldn��t helpughing at the mental image of Gu Ling changing into the Monkey King. The thought was amusing.


    Gu Ling squinted slightly, looking at Su Liang who wasughing at him, he suddenly raised his hand and flicked at her forehead.


    Su Liang didn��t dodge in time and was flicked in the forehead. It didn��t hurt, but she was speechless, ��Great God, are you piqued?�� Gu Ling looked indifferent, ��Don��t dream about getting my painting.�� Su Liang huffed softly, ��I won��t tell you stories in the future.��


    ��That was agreed upon earlier, don��t break your word.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang massaged her forehead. Indeed, Gu Ling was someone who liked to rify things, especially between them. Every time he wanted Su Liang to do something, he always got her explicit promise.


    And once Su Liangmitted to something, she never went back on her word.


    Su Liang stopped joking, and said seriously, ��I��ll tell Yu Bo tomorrow where Song Qi is, and have him send someone over to ask. It won��t be considered as stealing the talents from under Lin Shun��s nose. It all depends on Song Qi��s own wishes. If he still loves tea and is willing toe back, the Ning Family will dly wee him. If not, then it��s okay.��


    That night, Su Liang told the story of ��Song Jiang��s Reluctance to Kill�� from the Water Margin, and Gu Ling drew another painting.


    After Su Liangplimented him, she saw a new purse hanging on Gu Ling��s side.


    ��Bought it today? It looks pretty good,�� Su Liang said. The style was simple, the color scheme was very unique, and there was an herb outlined with silk thread on it.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I made it myself.��


    Su Liang expressed her surprise. She knew Gu Ling could sew because he made his own underwear, and the rest were prepared by Yang Yu when he sent new clothes for Su Liang, so he almost never bought from outside.


    But Gu Ling making his own purse was a first. Su Liang gave him a thumbs up, ��Not bad, it��s much better than mine.�� ��Do you want it?�� Gu Ling asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang immediately countered, ��What do you want in exchange?�� ��Tell me two more stories today.�� Gu Ling put forward his demand.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Deal!��


    It waste, and after telling Gu Ling two more stories, Su Liang yawned and went back to her room.


    Before going to bed, Su Liang was thinking that Gu Ling might be sewing in the next room.


    ��Gu Ling is indeed an oddball.�� Su Liang muttered to herself and went into the dreand with closed eyes.


    The next morning, Gu Ling disappeared again, but Su Liang didn��t bother about it.


    When she saw the old steward again, Su Liang said she had a friend called Lin Shun, who had mentioned that the steward of his family��s orchard had once worked for the Ning Family.


    The old steward��s eyes lit up, ��It must be Song Qi!��


    ��At that time in the capital, I was with Ning Jing, and Master Lin mentioned it to Ning Jing, I just overheard, but didn��t pay much attention,�� Su Liang said.


    ��In that case, I will have someone look for him today and see if he wants toe back,�� the old steward affirmed it was Song Qi.


    That day, several senior stewards of the Ning Family came to see Su Liang to vie for the position of the head housekeeper.


    Su Liang asked them some questions and was not satisfied. The head housekeeper needed to have a sense of the bigger picture, have his own ideas about the future development of the Ning family, as well as possess enough boldness.


    Although the Ning Family��s recruitment notice caused a lot of discussion, no outsider came to apply for a while.


    However, the incident of Su Liang saving the governor��s wife was already known to everyone.


    That day, someone came to the door asking for medical treatment.


    When faced with the situation of healing and saving people, she couldn��t refuse.


    So, an unusual sight appeared in Xunyang City.


    The recent martial arts champion, newly appointed imperial physician and militarymander, the new family head of the Ning Family, Su Liang, set up a temporary clinic in the Ning Family��s home and started to practice medicine.


    No matter their background, if a patient came to the door, someone from the Ning Family would wee them.


    For a while, Su Liang was praised by everyone, and there was a continuous stream of peopleing to seek medical treatment.


    The old steward��s eyes lit up, ��It must be Song Qi!��


    ��At that time in the capital, I was with Ning Jing, and Master Lin mentioned it to Ning Jing. I just overheard, but didn��t pay much attention,�� Su Liang said.


    ��In that case, I will have someone go find him today and see whether he wants toe back,�� the old steward confirmed that was Song Qi.


    That day, several senior stewards of the Ning Family came to see Su Liang to vie for the position of head housekeeper.


    Su Liang asked them some serious questions, and was not satisfied. The head steward needed to have a broad vision, have his own ideas about the future development of Ning Family, and have enough boldness.


    Although the Ning Family��s recruitment notice stirred up a lot of discussion, no outsiders came to apply for the position for a while.


    However, it was already known to everyone that Su Liang had saved the wife of the Governor.


    That day, someone came to seek medical treatment.


    When ites to saving lives, one would not turn them away,


    Thus, a strange sight appeared in Xunyang City.


    The current martial arts champion, newly appointed imperial physician and militarymander, the new head of the Ning Family, Su Liang, set up a temporary clinic in the Ning family��s house and started practicing medicine.


    No matter their status, when a patient sought help, they will be received by the Ning Family.


    In no time, Su Liang was praised by everyone, and the stream of people seeking medical treatment was never-ending..

 Chapter 216 - 216: 216. Zhengzheng wants to eat peach slices

    Chapter 216 - 216: 216. Zhengzheng wants to eat peach slices


    Trantor: 549690339


    Although she found it overly adorable and not quite in line with her temperament, Su Liang put on the new purse the next day.


    Gu Ling was still home during breakfast that day.


    Su Liang had the servants set breakfast in the study. After they left, she entered the room, and Gu Ling walked out from behind a screen. His gaze shifted downward and fell on Su Liang��s delicate waist.


    As she moved lightly, the little rabbit on the purse gently swayed, hopping vividly and cheerfully.


    Su Liang didn��t notice Ning Jing��s gaze, and while she scooped half of the porridge into a small bowl for him, she said, ��I told the people at the Governor��s Mansion that I won��t be attending their feast today because I��m going out of town to visit friends. It would seem rude if I stayed home without going out.��<div>


    ��There��s a Lingyin Temple outside the city,�� Gu Ling took the porridge handed over by Su Liang and sat down.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Then let��s go visit the high monk at Lingyin Temple!��


    After breakfast, the elderly housekeeper said that a long queue had formed outside again, all of whom were seeking medical treatment.


    Su Liang frowned, ��Just tell them I��ve gone out of town and ask them toe back another day.��


    The old housekeeper nodded, ��That��s fine. In my opinion, none of the illnesses are too urgent, most are here out of admiration.��


    Su Liang knew that most of the patients she treated yesterday were suffering frommon minor ailments. Xunyang City was a major trading city with many doctors practicing medicine.


    If there were any truly urgent cases, they wouldn��t be waiting in line for Su Liang��s help.


    Hearing that Su Liang was indeed going out of town, the old housekeeper wanted to prepare a carriage. Su Liang declined, saying she would ride a horse to the Lingyin Temple.


    When the old housekeeper proposed assigning two attendants, Su Liang also refused, so he could onlyply with her wishes.


    Su Liang, dressed in men��s clothes without disguise, rode a horse out of the back door of Ning Mansion alone. The old housekeeper pointed out the direction to Lingyin Temple from afar, telling her how to get there.


    ��Don��t worry, I��ll be back before nightfall.�� Su Liang said, then urged her horse to leave through the back alley.


    It wasn��t until her figure disappeared from view that the old housekeeper returned to the front gate and sent away those seeking medical treatment.


    As Su Liang went on her way, she leisurely enjoyed the scenery, not moving too quickly.


    During midsummer, as she headed toward the outskirts of the city, the lush green trees and beautiful flowers seemed even more vibrant. Brilliant sunlight filtered through the gaps of the leaves, casting golden speckles while the sounds of insects and birdsong filled the air.


    After passing through a dense forest, she arrived at the foot of the mountain where Lingyin Temple was situated.


    The old housekeeper said that the temple was originally a small shrine, which had been expanded with funding from Ning��s grandfather during his lifetime. A bluestone path leading up the mountain was also built, which even carriages could traverse.


    Yesterday was June 15th. Today, there were fewer visitors to Lingyin Temple, so Su Liang encountered no difficulties riding her horse up the mountain path. Along the way, she spotted a little rabbit running through the grass and instinctively nced down at her purse, finding it cuter and cuter.


    Great God appeared cold on the outside but was actually still childlike�� Su Liang thought.


    She didn��t see Gu Ling appear until she dismounted outside Lingyin Temple.


    Su Liang didn��t know where he was nor did she arrange to meet him there. She thought it felt nice to go out for a walk and clear her mind.


    After tying up her horse, she entered Lingyin Temple. The scent of incense filled the air, and the Buddha statues were dignified.


    Su Liang paid her respects at the front hall, praying for the safety of her friends and family, then moved on to see the scenery elsewhere in the temple.


    Along the way, she heard people mentioning a peach forest in the back mountain, and her interest was piqued. It wasn��t the season for peach blossoms, but the peaches should be ripe.


    The peach forest belonged to Lingyin Temple and was a variety of famous premium peaches Ning��s grandfather had bought from the south years ago. In recent days the peaches had ripened, and visitors to the temple could receive a peach soaked in Buddha��s scent to take home, while people from nearby Xunyang City came specifically to obtain one for their offerings.


    As Su Liang approached, she saw the alluring pink peaches hanging on the treetops over the courtyard wall.


    However, at this moment, the visitors were being held outside, lining up, and not allowed in yet.


    Standing at the end of the queue, Su Liang asked the olddy in front of her, ��Is it because there are too many people, and we have to wait for those inside toe out before we can go in?��


    Without turning around, the olddy exined, ��Every year, the temple would pick the best peaches and send them to the Ning family as a token of gratitude. It��s a shame that the young master of the Ning family has passed away, but his cousin, General Su, is still in the city. Today, the temple is preparing to send fruit to General Su. After their selection, they will allow us to enter.��


    Su Liang raised her eyebrows, so it turned out that they were currently preparing to send her peaches? How coincidental.


    However, Su Liang was thinking about how to get in and have a look around since she had already set her eyes on one of the peaches and wanted to pick it herself.


    At that moment, someone eximed, ��General Su?!��


    All the surrounding gazes converged on Su Liang.


    The man who recognized her had apanied his father to the Ning family for medical treatment the day before.


    The olddy who had just spoken to Su Liang was excited, ��So this is General


    Soon, a monk ran over with his hands sped together, ��Amitabha, the Abbot


    Master has invited you.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Let them distribute the peaches as usual, and don��t make the elderly wait too long.��


    The monk then called over the monk responsible for guarding the peach forest and whispered some instructions before leading Su Liang in another direction.


    Su Liang looked back again and saw that the peach she had been staring at earlier had somehow disappeared! But that shouldn��t have happened �C she hadn��t noticed anyone climbing a tree to pick it.


    Su Liang couldn��t help but feel regretful.


    Following the monk to a secluded courtyard, Su Liang met the Abbot Master Fangji of Lingyin Temple.


    There was a centuries-old cypress tree in the courtyard. Master Fangji and Su Liang sat down in the cool shade beneath it to have some tea.


    ��This tea was given to me by thete Ning benefactor,�� Master Fangji said, a hint of mncholy in his expression when mentioning Nings grandfather.


    Su Liang took a sip, and it was indeed an excellent tea.


    Master Fangji asked if Su Liang nned to stay in Xunyang City to manage the Ning family��s properties. Su Liang replied that she would find someone capable to take care of it on her behalf while she returned to the capital city.


    ��That��s good. I��ve long heard of benefactor Su��s talents, and seeing you today, you are indeed extraordinary,�� said Master Fangji.


    Su Liang could tell that this old monk was not like Master Pu Qing, who was content with his simple and devout life. This one still had traces of worldliness and was quite smooth in his speech.


    Su Liang didn��t have a strong opinion on this. They were all people who needed to survive, eat and live, so it was impossible for them to be detached from worldly affairs just by shaving their heads.


    After not speaking much, Su Liang expressed her desire to visit the peach forest, and Master Fangji had a guide monk lead her there.


    Su Liang picked a ripe peach, wiped its fuzzy skin with a handkerchief, then gently peeled it and took a bite. It was deliciously sweet and soft.


    As she ate the peach, she continued to venture deeper into the forest.


    It wasn��t long before she came upon a certain Gu, carrying a basket and picking peaches.


    Su Liang was not at all surprised to see him there, ��I had my eye on a nice peach, but you must have taken it.��


    ��Yes.�� Gu Ling admitted. He had been watching Su Liang from a hidden spot and noticed her staring at a particr peach intently.


    ��No need to pick more, the temple is sending me some, and I won��t be able to finish them,�� Su Liang said.


    ��You said you would make peach preserves,�� Gu Ling replied.


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��But I absolutely never said I would make it for you.�� She was quite sure about this point, and since she hadn��t agreed to do it, it was natural for her to refuse.


    Gu Ling��s expression was calm. ��Zhengzheng probably really wants to eat your peach slices.��


    Su Liang: ��speechless. Such delicious peaches, of course, should be shared with her lovely little Zhengzheng.


    She told the old housekeeper that she would return before dark. After leaving Lingyin Temple alone, Su Liang continued to go to the top of the mountain, leaving the horse behind to ride when she left.


    On the way, Su Liang picked a few wild fruits and reached the top of the mountain, where there was arge t area covered with flowers and nts, which looked like a bright-colored carpet.


    The sunshine was just right, and there was a gentle breeze.


    Gu Ling came up from another path with one hand holding a basket and the other carrying a plump wild pheasant.


    The two of them picked a spot with the best view, lit a fire, and prepared to have grilled chicken with fresh peaches for lunch.


    In this process, the two people did not chat because Gu Ling asked Su Liang to continue telling the unfinished story.


    After telling the story twice, the wild chicken exuded an enticing fragrance, and it was time to eat.


    Su Liang squeezed the juice of sour berries on top of the grilled pheasant. The sweet and sour aroma was refreshing, somewhat like a lemon. She tasted it, and the vor was excellent.


    After eating the delicious grilled meat, Su Liang found her favorite peach in the basket. It was too big, so she split it with Gu Ling and each had a half.


    They were full, and the warm sun shone down, making them a bit drowsy.


    Su Liangy down under the shade of a tree and took a nap, not caring about what Gu Ling was doing.


    After waking up, Su Liang saw that Gu Ling��s coat was covering her and he was sitting not far away carving something.


    It was still early, so Su Liang got up, took Gu Ling��s coat over to him, and said, ��Thank you. This ce is really nice. It��s been a while since we��ve had a friendlypetition. Would you like to coach me?��


    Gu Ling put away the stone and the carving knife he was using, put on his coat, and nodded. ��If you lose, give me half of the peach slices you make for Zhengzheng.��


    On hearing this, Su Liang��spetitive spirit red up. ��In that case, you fight with me using one hand, how about it?��


    ��All right.�� Gu Ling agreed.


    So, under the clear blue sky, the two began sparring on the mountain top.


    Gu Ling kept his right hand behind his back, using only his left hand to spar with Su Liang.


    They went back and forth, fighting until the sun was about to set. Gu Ling, who had been feeding Su Liang moves, suddenly stopped. ��Look at the sunset.��


    Su Liang turned around and saw the magnificent sunset casting a red glow across half of the sky, sinking lower and lower, both grand and beautiful.


    Just as Su Liang was intoxicated by the beauty of nature, she was unexpectedly pushed down by Gu Ling. She was about to fall to the ground but was pulled back by him.


    Su Liang looked at Gu Ling��s strange series of actions, speechless.


    Then she heard him say three words. ��You lost.��


    Su Liang: ��So the earlier break was just to watch the sunset? What could she say? It was perfectly normal for someone to do such a thing to rightfully get the peach slices she promised.


    The sun set, and it quickly became dark.


    The two of them went down the mountain together and separated near Lingyin Temple, where Su Liang rode her horse alone back to the Ning Mansion.


    Thenterns in the Ning Mansion illuminated the old housekeeper��s aged face as he looked out of the doorway for a long time. Finally, he saw a familiar figure appear, breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly ordered the servants to prepare dinner.


    ��The youngdy is back!�� The old housekeeper was somewhat worried. After all, Su Liang was definitely a big shot here, and it was hard to guarantee that no one would want to harm her.


    The whitentern swaying gently in the night breeze and the ck-on-white couplets on the door reminded Su Liang to try her best not tough. ��The scenery here is beautiful. I wandered around and went too far.��


    The old housekeeper exined that the Governor��s Mansion had sent another thank-you gift today. It was a gift for washing and sending to rtives and friends ording to local customs, not too valuable but also a token of appreciation.


    In addition, Lingyin Temple also sent a basket of peaches, which were ced in Su Liang��s residence.


    After returning, Su Liang washed up briefly, and dinner was served in the study room.


    After the servants left, Su Liang and Gu Ling had dinner together, and the main task for tomorrow was to make peach slices.


    After finishing the usual story and admiring Gu Ling��s painting, Su Liang was about to go back to her room for a bath when the old housekeeper came again, saying that someone was looking for Su Liang outside the door.


    ��Do you know who it is?�� Su Liang asked.


    The old housekeeper said it was a young gentleman who imed to be surnamed Peng and came from the north.


    Peng was not a rare surname, and there were quite a few people in Qian Country who had this surname, so it would not make people think of the Peng military family from Liang Country.


    But the only Peng from the north who could be looking for Su Liang was from Peng Wei��s family.


    ��Please show him to the outer study room. I��ll be there shortly,�� Su Liang said.


    Watching the old housekeeper leave the courtyard, Su Liang returned to her room to change her clothes and touched her hair a bit messily, so shebed it again.


    As Su Liang entered the outer study room, she saw a young man stand up and salute her, ��General Su, my name is Peng Fan.��


    She had heard this name before; Peng Wei always mentioned him as his precious grandson.


    Unlike the rough and impulsive Peng Wei, Peng Fan had strong features, steady eyes, and demeanor. Although his appearance was not outstanding, he still exuded an impressive air of valiance.


    ��No need for formalities. Please have a seat.�� Su Liang��s expression was


    rrerenc.


    ��Thank you, General Su, for saving my grandfather��s life at Ping��an Temple.�� Peng Fan��s expression was solemn. ��My grandfather asked me to bring my father to Qian Country to seek medical treatment from General Su. On the way, we didn��t dare to dy and didn��t expect to hear the news of General Su��s fiance, Young Master Ning, being killed. We hope General Su will grieve and move on.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Has your fathere to Xunyang City too?��


    ��Yes,�� Peng Fan replied. ��I originally nned to bring my father to the capital city of Qian Country, but on the way, I heard that General Su had escorted Young Master Ning back to Xunyang City for burial. I didn��t know when


    General Su would return to the capital, so we came here. My father is in an inn. Due to the long journey and the jolting, his condition has worsened, so I had no choice but toe and bother General Sute at night. Please forgive me.��


    Seeing Peng Fan��s apologetic and uneasy expression, Su Liang stood up, ��Then let��s go. I��ll go and have a look.��


    Peng Fan breathed a sigh of relief and was about to go outside when he saw Su Liang hesitate and turn back. ��Since you are already in the city, bring your father to stay here. It will be more convenient for me to treat him.��


    There were many people outside, and there were also people in Xunyang City watching Su Liang. Although she was just a doctor, after all, the Peng family��s identities were sensitive, and it was always better to avoid attracting attention.


    It was the dead of night, and nobody should be aware of the Peng family��s father and son since they had just arrived.


    Peng Fan had heard Peng Wei talk about Su Liang��s generous and chivalrous character, and upon meeting her today, he found it to be true. Because of his concern for his father, he did not decline, thanked her, and hurriedly left to pick up Peng Qian.


    Su Liang instructed the old housekeeper to prepare a guesthouse for her friends who would be staying for a few days.


    While Peng Fan went to pick up Peng Qian, Su Liang went back to pack her medicine box.


    Just as she was about to leave again, she saw Gu Ling appear silently behind her like a ghost.


    ��Great God, teach me how to practice this skill of vanishing and appearing out of nowhere.�� Su Liang spoke as she bypassed him and walked outside. ��The person who just came is Peng Wei��s grandson, and the patient will arrive soon..��

 Chapter 217 - 217: 217. This can be possible.

    Chapter 217 - 217: 217. This can be possible.


    Trantor: 549690339


    Peng Qian��s disease was so severe that he had fallen into unconsciousness, oblivious to the world.


    After seeing Su Liang take his pulse and remain silent, Peng Fan couldn��t help but urge, ��Does General Su have a cure for my father��s illness?��


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��He��s been sick for too long, I can only try.��


    After inserting acupuncture needles into Peng Qian, Su Liang left, saying that she would deliver the decoction once it was prepared.


    Peng Fan thanked her repeatedly, but Su Liang remained indifferent, stating that she was only doing this to fulfill a promise made to his grandfather and would do her best.<div>


    After instructing the old housekeeper to arrange for food and lodging for Peng Fan, his father, and their two apanying servants, Su Liang returned to her residence.


    Upon entering, she saw that Gu Ling was still there, and the initially messy table had been tidied up. He was reading the medical book she had recently studied, with her notes beside him.


    ��It��s veryte, you can go to sleep if you��re tired. I need to make a decoction for Peng Qian.�� Su Liang said, yawning.


    Gu Ling closed the book and stood up, ��Let me do it.��


    Su Liang thought for a moment, ��That��s a good idea. There are two medicinal herbs that we need, can you help find them?��


    An hour passed, and Su Liang had prepared the medicinal ingredients. She began to boil the decoction on the small stove in the corridor.


    The door was half open, and Gu Ling sat inside, not too far away from her.


    Su Liang told Gu Ling about Peng Qian��s condition and her preliminary treatment n. After listening, Gu Ling asked, ��How long will it take?��


    After carefully considering, Su Liang responded, ��If the treatment is effective and everything goes well, he will require at least a hundred days to restore his body to the point where he can take care of himself. But to get out of the danger zone, we will need to observe for half a month.��


    Even though peace between Liang and Qian country had temporarily been restored after the death of Wei Yao and Wei Hao, no one could be sure whether this peace wouldst for three months. Peng Wei was old and still recovering from injuries, and without his sons by his side, he was likely to be powerless in case of any unforeseen circumstances.


    Therefore, Su Liang had decided to stay in Xunyang City for another half month. Once Peng Qian��s condition improved and the Peng family returned to their country, she would return to the capital city.


    Gu Ling had no objections to this n.


    While Su Liang was half-asleep after adding firewood to the stove several times, the decoction was finally ready. She poured it out and personally delivered it to the guesthouse.


    Peng Fan was wiping his father��s hands. Seeing Su Liang, he quickly got up, ��Thank you for your efforts, General Su.��


    ��Feed this medicine to your father.�� Su Liang handed the decoction to Peng Fan, ��You��vee a long way, you should just rest here. As for the remuneration, I will not be shy to ept.��


    Peng Fan nodded earnestly, ��If General Su can cure my father��s illness, I will be forever at your service.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��That��s not necessary. I have to go now. If anything happens, feel free to call me.��


    After speaking, Su Liang turned around and left. After Peng Fan fed the medicine to Peng Qian, although his face didn��t show any noticeable improvement, being in a warm andfortable room, holding a bowl that was still warm, his tense body and mind were able to rx a bit.


    When Su Liang returned again, Gu Ling had already left her room. After a simple wash, it was alreadyte at night, and she soon fell asleep.


    The next day when she went to see Peng Qian again, he was still unconscious, but hisplexion had stabilizedpared to the previous day.


    ��Would you like me to teach you how to make the decoction?�� Su Liang asked Peng Fan.


    Peng Fan was taken aback, ��I�� don��t understand����


    Su Liang exined, ��I have some things to handle, so I don��t want to entrust it to the servants, to avoid any mistakes. I will teach you how it works.��


    Peng Fan immediately agreed and listened carefully to Su Liang��s exnation of how to decoct the medicine. When the servants from Ning Mansion moved the stove and the tools needed for the decoction, Su Liang also gave him the prepared medicinal ingredients.


    ��The sign has been hung, and we are no longer receiving guests.�� The old housekeeper told Su Liang, ��Mistress has been busy since returning, you should take a break. After returning to the capital in a few days, you will


    inevitably be busy again.��


    It was Su Liang who had ordered the old housekeeper to close the door to guests, but she still instructed him to find her immediately if a critically ill patient came seeking treatment.


    After closing the courtyard door, Su Liang stretched her body out in the bright sunlight, getting ready to start a sweet task she had nned �C making candied peach.


    Some of the fresh peaches were set aside for eating, while the remaining were a basketful ofrge, plump ones.


    Early in the morning, Gu Ling went to the mountain where Lingyin Temple was located, and picked a good amount of sour berries that Su Liang had used to roast chicken yesterday. He then smashed them into a juice.


    The two of them washed the peaches, removed the skins and pits, cut them into evenly sized strips, and marinated them thoroughly with sugar and the berry juice.


    By the time these tasks werepleted, it was approaching noon. Su Liang went to see Peng Qian again. He had finally regained consciousness, but his mind was still a bit hazy. Upon hearing from Peng Fan that they were at the Ning family��s residence in Xunyang City, Qian Country, and that Su Liang was treating his wounds, Peng Qian��s hand trembled slightly �C he looked at Su Liang but couldn��t utter a word.


    ��Don��t rush things, we need to take it slow,�� Su Liang said, and suddenly asked about Peng Wei, ��As you��vee to Qian Country, is everything safe on your grandfather��s side?��


    Peng Fan replied seriously, ��Thank you for your concern, General Su. A martial arts expert is with my grandfather, so he should be safe.��


    ��That��s good.�� Having said that, Su Liang left.


    This time Peng Fan noticed the pouch at Su Liang��s waist. The cute rabbit on it was a big surprise to him. He felt it somewhat out of character for Su Liang.


    After lunch, the pickling process of peaches waspleted.


    As Gu Ling started the fire, Su Liang cooked the peach flesh over a low heat until it was slightly soft. This did not take long.


    Once the pan was removed from the fire, Su Liang deeply inhaled the aroma of the sweet and tangy fruit in the air, and said with a smile, ��Let it soak overnight, then take it out to dry tomorrow.�� ��Can��t we eat it now?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liang nodded, ��You can try it if you want.��


    Gu Ling scooped a piece out with a small bowl, gently cooled it, and slowly tasted it. ��So this is what cooked peaches taste like.��


    ��How is it?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Not as good as fresh peaches.�� Gu Ling finished the remaining half, washed the bowl and chopsticks, and put them back in their ce.


    At dusk, a woman in a critical condition, who was indicated as beyond help by the doctors after falling heavily while pregnant, came seeking help.


    The elderly housekeeper immediately reported it to Su Liang. Su Liang rushed over in a hurry and managed to save her after a strenuous night, though the child, being too premature, could not be saved.


    Riding alone, Su Liang, with her medicine box, passed through most of Xunyang City in the middle of the night on her way back to the Ning family.


    As she passed a secluded street, a sharp arrow targeted her back.


    She reacted quickly, narrowly avoided the arrow, and was drenched in cold sweat. She was initially a bit tired, but instantly became extremely alert!


    A group of ck-d assassins appeared, surrounding Su Liang.


    As she leapt off her horse, the Twin des were already in her hands, and she faced the assassins with icy, steady eyes.


    She wasn��t entirely surprised. Since she crossed over to this world nearly a year ago, she had made some friends but also managed to offend some important figures. Leaving the capital didn��t mean she was safe, Su Liang knew this well.


    In the midst of the fight, Su Liang seemed to be back on the back mountain of the Su Family��s vigest year, dealing with the assassins from Yanyun Building.


    That was when Su Liang��s strength dramatically increased under the immense pressure of life and death that Gu Ling had created for her.


    There were eight assassins today. Comparing their skills with the top assassins of Yanyun Building who hade to steal her pitch adjuster, they were a notch lower.


    But still, one against eight made Su Liang feel somewhat strained.


    In the midst of the fight, a mysterious masked man suddenly appeared to help her against the assassins.


    To Su Liang��s surprise, it wasn��t Gu Ling. She wasn��t sure, but she had a feeling that Gu Ling was nearby. Yet, he was not the one who emerged.


    The helper��s martial arts skills were impressive, taking half of the pressure off Su Liang.


    After about a quarter of an hour, Su Liang sheathed her sword, watching as the only surviving assassin bit his tongue andmitted suicide. She let out a small sigh of relief.


    ��General Su, are you alright?�� A not so unfamiliar voice came.


    Su Liang was taken aback, ��Mr. Peng?��


    The man removes his ck face mask under the moonlight, his face rugged and determined, it��s Peng Fan.


    ��I��m fine. How came Master Peng is here?�� Su Liang asked calmly.


    Responding to Su Liang��s enquiry which wasn��t expressed as gratitude, Peng Fan exined, ��I heard a servant from Ning Mansion mention that you had not yet returned from the rescue, and the housekeeper was worried about your safety. With my fair share of martial arts skills, I informed the housekeeper and came looking for you.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I see, thank you.��


    Peng Fan found Su Liang��s horse in a nearby alley and walked with her back towards the Ning Mansion. Peng Fan walked alongside her, mentioning that Peng Qian was regaining consciousness and was able to recognize him.


    ��Good, let it recover slowly.�� Su Liang said.


    ��Does General Su n on returning to the capital of Qian Country?�� Peng Fan asked.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, I��m going back. Once your father��s health improves, you can leave in about half a month and return home for further recovery.��


    ��I hope so.�� Peng Fan sighed. ��My grandfather once mentioned that Ning Jing had a good friend who rescued him alongside you in Xuanbei City. If possible, could you tell me the name and whereabouts of that benefactor? I would like to express my gratitude in person.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��After the incident with Ning Jing, we separated, and


    I have no idea where he went.��


    ��If General Su happens to meet that benefactor again, could you convey my gratitude?�� Peng Fan said earnestly.


    ��Alright.�� Su Liang replied. The main gate of Ning Mansion was now in sight.


    When Su Liang returned to her room, she realized she was covered in blood. But she had only a slight wound on her arm and was fine overall.


    After she had a bath and cleaned her wound and applied medicine, dawn was already breaking.


    Just as she was about to go to bed, Gu Ling finally appeared.


    ��Great God, I have a thought,�� Su Liang said gravely.


    Gu Ling��s attention fell on Su Liang��s right arm and then shifted away. He asked calmly, ��What is it?��


    ��How about I take advantage of my time in Xunyang City for you to run a trip to the capital and kill Duanmu Cheng?�� Su Liang suggested. ��I was attacked tonight, Peng Fan was kind enough to help. He asked about youter, which got me thinking, the Emperor probably assumed that Ning Jing had been apanied by a martial artist, which is why he had agreed to send him to


    logical for his martial artist friend to seek revenge for him. I will surely be suspected, but with a perfect alibi, I will be able to excuse myself saying that I did know that Ning Jing had such a friend who had guarded me before, but I am not aware of your details, nor have any knowledge of where you went. If the Emperor grows suspicious and chooses not to trust me with important tasks, all the better. I��d then be free to travel elsewhere! It��s a win-win situation!


    Otherwise, I don��t know when I will find a chance to get rid of Duanmu Cheng!�� Gu Ling countered, ��How is Peng Fan��s prowess?��


    ��I didn��t pay much attention, but I think it��s probably stronger than I expected,�� Su Liang said, ��Great God, are you worried about me? If I encounter trouble after you leave, I��ll ask Peng Fan for help, he would certainly be more than happy to.��


    The reason she said this is because the Peng Family owes Su Liang a big favor.


    Seeing Gu Ling silent, Su Liangughed, ��It��s just a sudden thought I had tonight. If you��re not willing to go, it��s okay. I��ll figure out another way.�� ��Fine.�� Gu Ling agreed.


    Su Liang thought he meant she should think of another way, so she yawned and prepared to go to bed. ��I��m practically dead from exhaustion, please take your leave.��


    Gu Ling stood up, ��You ask me to kill someone in the capital and now I have to leave without a farewell?�� Su Liang turned her head and blinked at Gu Ling, ��Didn��t you reject my offer?��


    ��I said, yes.�� Gu Ling stated.


    Su Liang rubbed her forehead. This man could oftenmunicate by answering only half the question.


    She faced Gu Ling, straightened her body, and bent slightly to salute him, ��Thank you for your assistance, Great God.��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly and then spread his arms.


    Su Liang hesitated, then moved a step forward and hugged him, ��Take care on your journey, Great God.��


    The two parted after a brief embrace.


    ��It��s a pity, it��s not very suitable at this moment, otherwise I could prepare some dried food for you,�� Su Liang said.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��In that case, I��ll leave another day.��


    Su Liang: ��


    Gu Ling looked indifferent, ��You��ll still be in Xunyang City for half a month, even if I leave in three to five days, it would still be in time, wouldn��t it?��


    Su Liang sighed, ��Yes. Great God, you weren��t nning on leaving tonight at all, were you?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��You said it, to prepare dried food for me. Let��s talk after it��s ready.��


    Su Liang was left without aeback.


    ��Go to sleep.�� Gu Ling left after hisstment.


    Su Liangid on her bed, covered herself, a wave of sleepiness overcame her, and she quickly fell asleep.


    Knowing that Su Liang went to bedtest night, the old housekeeper didn��t let anyone disturb her. She didn��t wake until mid-morning. After freshening up, she went to check on Peng Qian, he had woken up the night before and was now fast asleep after drinking his medicine.


    Peng Fan asked about Su Liang��s wound, Su Liang waved her hand, ��It��s nothing. ��


    When she got back, Su Liang had breakfast, and thenid the soaked peach slices to dry in the sun one by one.


    After all this, Su Liang went out in the afternoon to visit the pregnant woman she had saved the night before. Upon returning, she still didn��t see Gu Ling, so she asked the old housekeeper to prepare some excellent tea for her.


    The Ning family was never short of tea leaves. Su Liang also requested a small


    stone mill, and then ground the tea leaves into matcha powder.


    The servants brought her dinner, and she told them to leave it at the door of the study. She then busied herself in the kitchen and finally made green tea cakes.


    The tea was excellent, and the quality of the sticky rice flour was top-notch. Su Liang tried one, it had a gentle tea aroma, a subtle sweetness, and a soft, glutinous filling. It was a big sess.


    After setting up dinner, Gu Ling, who had been missing all day, finally appeared.


    ��Great God, where have you been?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��I went to meet a friend,�� Gu Ling replied. Su Liang was stunned, ��You actually have a friend I wasn��t aware of?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��It��s your friend.��


    Su Liang twitched the corner of her mouth,�� So when you said you went to find a friend, you actually meant my friend? Do you think that��s reasonable, Great God?��


    Gu Ling candidly said a name, ��Yan Shiba.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��Why were you looking for her?��


    ��To protect you.�� Gu Ling said with an indifferent expression, and his gaze fell on the green tea cake, ��What is this?��


    ��Am I that weak? I��m not going to die without you,�� Su Liang grumbled, and then answered his question, ��Green tea cake, I specifically made it for your journey.��


    Gu Ling took a bite, and nodded ��Good.��


    ��Where did you find Yan Shiba?�� Su Liang asked with curiosity.


    Gu Ling said he just found someone from the Yan Yun Building and posted a mission to kill Su Liang.


    Su Liang swore in shock, ��So Yan Shiba, aware of the mission, will certainlye to Xunyang City to find me? Great God, have I ever told you what a genius you are?��


    Gu Ling responded with a question, ��Do you have red tea cake?�� Su Liang nodded reluctantly, ��Yes, that can be arranged.��


    ��Wait for your peach slices and red tea cake to be ready, then I��ll head to the capital.�� As soon as Gu Ling finished speaking, he ate a green tea cake and elegantly wiped his hands in a napkin..

 Chapter 218 - 218: 218. Lian Shun ‘s confession

    Chapter 218 - 218: 218. Lian Shun ��s confession


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang saw Peng Qian again, his consciousness had cleared up, with watery eyes and weak voice he murmured, ��Thank �� thank.


    ��For the sake of your elderly father and your child, I hope you won��t give up on yourself. You will get better.�� Su Liang��s expression was serious.


    Peng Fan��s gaze fell on the rabbit purse at Su Liang��s waist, looking at her with a faint curiosity and exploration.


    Peng Qian was in poor spirits, so Su Liang only spoke briefly with him, and left after administering the acupuncture.


    Today there was no n on what to do, so Su Liang asked the old housekeeper if the tea garden was far away.<div>


    The old housekeeper said that there was arge tea garden near Lingyin Temple in the suburbs of the city, and Su Liang could go at any time if she wanted to.


    ��Let��s go for a walk then, and prepare some food and fruits.�� Su Liang instructed.


    Half an hourter, Su Liang left the house and got on a low-key luxurious carriage heading towards the tea garden.


    Aside from carrying her medical kit, she also brought along a medical book she hadn��t finished reading and the notes taken by Gu Ling, which were arranged and tucked in the book.


    As Su Liang opened the book, thetest note caught her eye, and after she nced at it, she brought it up once again.


    ��How to defeat the weirdo Great God?��


    This was what Su Liang had written while lost in thought while reading a few days ago.


    Below, the two lines ��1. Daydream�� and ��2. Dream at night�� were written in the same handwriting as Su Liang��s, making her doubt whether she had written them herself while sleep-walking. She was certain she hadn��t written it when sober and wouldn��t write something like that!


    However, Su Liang didn��t have a habit of sleep-walking. The next moment she realized that this was certainly the work of a certain quirky Great God.


    It is worth noting that after crossing over to this world, Su Liang started learning to write calligraphy, first copying Gu Ling��s handwriting, andter learning another font, Ning Jing��s.


    As a result, both their writings could blend together and were hard to distinguish.


    If Gu Ling was here, Su Liang would definitely paste the note on his face and tell him, ��Let��s wait and see��.


    But at this moment, Su Liang was alone in the carriage, sneering, putting down the note, and continuing to read her book.


    As they passed the street where the assassination urredst night, Su Liang heard people discussing the bodies that had been found this morning.


    Su Liang didn��t investigate because they were all Death Soldiers and there would be nothing to find. The person who wanted to kill her could only be a certain prince in the capital city.


    Su Liang and Duanmu Cheng now share a ��kill or be killed�� rtionship, both clearly understanding this.


    Duanmu Cheng knew what he had done, realizing now that after Duanmu Ao��s death, the copse of the Wan Family, and Wan Cong��s beheading, Su Liang would never let him go.


    Thus, the only way for Duanmu Cheng to survive was to kill Su Liang first.


    Compared to Duanmu Cheng, who had been driven into a corner by Su Liang, she was not afraid, but she could not change her intention to kill him.


    The carriage stopped, Su Liang put the note back in the book, closed it, and lifted the curtain to see the vibrant green scenery, feeling refreshed.


    Driving the carriage was the old housekeeper��s grandson, who Su Liang only knew by his nickname of Asi, a dark-skinned teenager with a honest and simple smile.


    The tea garden manager and a group of people had been waiting at the entrance for Su Liang��s arrival. They knelt to greet her, but she stopped them.


    Asi carried Su Liang��s medical kit in one hand and her food in the other, following behind her into the tea garden.


    The manager respectfully introduced Su Liang to the tea garden. She was knowledgeable about tea and asked some questions, which impressed the manager and made him even more attentive.


    After a brief tour of the tea garden, Su Liang was invited to a pavilion built on a small hill. Asi mentioned that his grandfather had told him that the old Marquis Ning liked toe here to drink tea and y chess, which was why the pavilion had been specially built.


    The table was set with tea, various desserts, seasonal fruits, and Su Liang��s medical kit.


    Su Liang asked everyone to leave, then stood at the edge of the pavilion, admiring the view of the tea garden. She sat down, had some tea, ate a couple of desserts and a peach, thinking about the peach she had dried at home, which should be done in a few days.


    As the gentle breeze blew, Su Liang enjoyed the faint scent of tea trees in the air. She opened her medical book, continued reading, took out her writing supplies from her medical kit, and circled the quirky question and answer mentioned earlier before continuing to take notes.


    Su Liang didn��t know if Gu Ling was secretly following her, but this location was too eye-catching, so he definitely wouldn��t appear.


    Approaching noon, the manager came to ask if Su Liang wanted to have lunch in the tea garden. He said that his daughter-inw could cook and could prepare a meal for her if she didn��t mind.


    Su Liang let the manager prepare it and nned to finish the book before leaving today.


    ��Miss!��


    Hearing Asi calling her, Su Liang looked up to see him leading a familiar figure towards her. As they got closer, Su Liang recognized the person and closed the book in her hands.


    ��This young master said he has urgent business with Miss. Grandfather allowed him to find you. Miss, do you know him?�� Asi asked.


    Su Liang nodded, ��He��s my friend. You can go.��


    Disheveled Lian Shun sat down opposite Su Liang, saw an empty teacup, picked up the teapot, and poured himself a full cup of tea. He took a deep breath after draining the cup in one gulp, looked at Su Liang with concern and asked, ��Are you alright?��


    Su Liang��s expression was indifferent, ��Master Lin, weren��t you on your way to the north to join the army and glorify your family name? How did you get the time toe here?��


    Lian Shun sighed deeply, ��Did he really die?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, Ning Jing is really dead.��


    Lian Shun closed his eyes, ��Although our friendship wasn��t deep, he was an interesting person. I wanted to befriend him sincerely, and he once told me that I was his friend. I had thought that when we met again, you two would already be married, but I never expect����


    ��Please ept my condolences.�� Su Liang said with a calm expression.


    This was what Lian Shun had intended to say to Su Liang, but he didn��t expect to hear it from her first. He became filled with sorrow, ��To be honest, before I heard you say he was dead, I always thought there might be some hidden truth, that he just didn��t want to be an official anymore, faked his death to escape and travel the world or find a utopia to live in. Actually, I don��t know much about him, but I have a feeling he could do something like this.��


    Su Liang remained silent. Lian Shun��s intuition was quite urate, but there were some secrets he couldn��t know.


    After taking a deep breath, Lian Shun said seriously, ��I took leave from Marquis toe specially to see you, and I will go back to Xuanbei City afterward. He is very worried about you, but he has important tasks toplete and cannot leave.��


    ��Thank you, please tell Uncle Xing that I��m fine and will return to the capital in a few days.�� Su Liang said.


    ��It��s good that you are fine.�� Lian Shun hesitated for a moment before changing the subject and began talking about the situation in the northern part of Qian Country after Su Liang left Xuanbei City.


    ��Now, Che Yun is in charge of training the soldiers, using your new approach, which has significantly improved the overall strength of the army. In Xuanbei City, you can hear people praising you wherever you go, saying that you were born with a General��s star,�� Lian Shun said.


    Su Liang shook his head, ��That��s an exaggeration. I��ve never been on a battlefield.��


    ��Even so, I believe if one day youmand an army, you will be amazing,�� Lian Shun said.


    ��How are Che Yun��s parents�� health?�� Su Liang asked.


    Lian Shun nodded, ��After your treatment, they have improved a lot. But as you know, they suffer from heartache, and without Che Xiao, they won��t get better.�� ��I��ve asked for help in finding him, but there��s no news yet,�� Su Liang said.


    ��I��ve also been keeping an eye out for the past few years, but haven��t found anything,�� Lian Shun sighed, ��In reality, that��s also Che Yun��s heartache. On the surface, he��s just like me, big-hearted, but he keeps many things to himself.�� ��You��ve be much more mature than before,�� Su Liang said.


    Lian Shun shook his head, ��With the death of a friend, I can��t justugh and joke around. I��m not heartless.��


    ��Is there anything else?�� Su Liang asked.


    Lian Shun frowned, ��Are you trying to send me away? I��ve traveled a long way just to see you, and I��ve only had two cups of tea. No matter what, I am the master who taught you the Disguise Technique. If you��re upset, you can even beat me up, but don��t you think ignoring me is a bit too much?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Fine, I��ll treat you to a meal, and after that, I��ll beat you up and you can��t fight back.��


    Lian Shun twitched the corners of his mouth, speechless as he looked at the sky��


    The Tea Garden housekeeper��s wife cooked authentic homemade dishes, especially a green tea minced meat tofu dish that Su Liang really liked. So she called the housekeeper couple over and asked them how it was made.


    Lian Shun quietly savored the delicious food while listening to Su Liang talk to the housekeeper��s wife.


    When they left, Lian Shun sighed, ��Seeing your demeanor, it feels as if nothing has happened, as if he��s still alive and you��re learning the recipe to cook it for him.��


    Su Liang��s hand paused slightly, hidden under the table and unnoticed by Lian


    Shun.


    His intuition is too sharp�� Su Liang thought, she needs to be more cautious, and not let Lian Shun discover any ws.


    Seeing Su Liang��s silence, Lian Shun hurriedly apologized, thinking he had touched on her sorrowful past.


    ��No, I thought you heard Ning Jing died and came to pursue me. I didn��t expect your feelings for him to be so deep,�� Su Liang said surprisingly.


    Lian Shun was choked by a mouthful of soup, covering his chest and coughing uncontrobly��


    After a while, Lian Shun looked at Su Liang again, his tone somber, ��Since you put it so bluntly, I��ll be straightforward too. If I say I want to pursue you while Ning Jing��s body is still cold, it would appear heartless. But I admit, I have been considering pursuing you once you have sorted out your feelings. I really like you, and have always known I couldn��t beat Ning Jing, so I gave up before. I hope you can give me a chance.��-


    Su Liang quietly continued eating, as if she didn��t hear a thing.


    Thus, after Lian Shun��s confession, the atmosphere became incredibly awkward.


    Lian Shun picked up his chopsticks again, but some of the taste was lost. He originally came just to see Su Liang and didn��t n on confessing his feelings, but she pointed out his intentions first. Regretting his words, he couldn��t understand what Su Liang was thinking and felt that the timing was not right at all.


    When Su Liang put down her chopsticks, Lian Shun silently followed suit.


    ��Your cousin Duanmu Che was also involved in the attempt to kill Ning Jing,�� Su Liang spoke again.


    Lian Shun had just imagined countless ways for Su Liang to reject him, but he didn��t expect that she would suddenly mention Duanmu Che, let alone that Duanmu Che would attempt to kill Ning Jing.


    ��Did he�� do it to get you?�� Lian Shun��s face darkened.


    Liang nodded, ��Probably. Although I can��t understand why Duanmu Che, who initially hated me so much, changed so drasticallyter on. Some people just do whatever they want, trying to get everything they desire by any means necessary, and never give up.��


    ��Has he gone mad?�� Lian Shun��s anger came from the fact that he still had expectations of Duanmu Che since they had a brotherly bond, which led him to seek medical treatment for him.


    ��I��m just telling you this,�� Su Liang said, ��You are you, and he is him. However, I want to ask, if I were to kill Duanmu Che, would you try to stop me?


    Lian Shun��s face was pale, and after a long silence, he asked Su Liang, ��Was Ning Jing killed by Duanmu Che?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Not exactly. Duanmu Che attacked, but he didn��t seed.��


    ��If it were really him who killed Ning Jing, I would feel very guilty, because his survival up to now is closely rted to me,�� Lian Shun sighed, ��If you have evidence and want to avenge Ning Jing, it would be perfectly justified. I have no reason to stop you. He and I are not on the same path after all. The brotherly bond we had before was just my wishful thinking. Although my grandfather left a will for me to take care of him, I can��t do so at the expense of human ethics and morality.��


    ��Alright,�� Su Liang nodded, ��As for the matter of you pursuing me, just forget about it. You can��t catch up, so don��t waste your energy and affect our rtionship.��


    Lian Shun was caught off guard by Su Liang��s sudden change in tone and stared at her in a daze for a moment, unable to speak. Even though being rejected should have made him sad, he couldn��t help butugh in the end, ��You��re really good at frustrating people with your words. Did you learn that from Ning Jing? Or did he learn it from you? Or is it because of this that you two ended up together?��


    ��I learned it from him,�� Su Liang replied, implying that she was influenced by Ning Jing, and that she was originally quite gentle. However, in such a situation, it was best to be straightforward. It had nothing to do with others; she thought Lian Shun was a good person and genuinely treated him as a friend, but she didn��t have that kind of feeling for him.


    ��You really won��t consider me at all?�� Lian Shun let loose, returning to his original yful and carefree manner, holding his face in both hands, and looking at Su Liang with aggrieved eyes, ��Am I really that bad? Am I not even worth one of Ning Jing��s hairs?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No, you��re not. At least you��re worth two of his hairs. Don��t belittle yourself.��


    Lian Shun: ��


    ��Beforeing here, Che Yun told me that you wouldn��t ept me, and sure enough���� Lian Shun rubbed his face, sitting upright, ��But what did you mean just now when you said it would affect our rtionship? Do we even have one beyond friendship?��


    ��Don��t cross the line; we can be friends. If you cross the line, we won��t even be friends,�� Su Liang bluntly told Lian Shun her principles for making friends.


    Lian Shun nodded gloomily, ��I understand. Should I thank you for your honesty? I do like how straight-forward you are. Ah, what nonsense am I talking about, I take it back! I haven��t crossed the line! But����


    Suddenly, Lian Shun leaned closer, staring into Su Liang��s eyes, ��What kind of person do you like? If not me, what about someone like Che Yun?��


    Su Liang pped Lian Shun��s head, ��Neither of you will do!��


    Lian Shunmented, ��Then the two of us should just live together! We won��t bother you anymore!��


    Su Liang nodded, ��That seems doable.��


    ��Just kidding, I like cute girls. Who would want to live with that big-bearded rough man Che Yun?�� Lian Shun shook his head, stood up, and said, ��Weren��t you going to beat me up? Come on, I��ll leave after you��re done!��


    ��I just did earlier, you can leave now,�� Su Liang said.


    Lian Shun looked at Su Liang, crying andughing, ��Su Xiaoliang, you are really something! This trip wasn��t a waste after all. After seeing you, I feel that even with Ning Jing gone, you can take care of yourself. You��re strong when ites to hitting and scolding people. Not bad! In that case, I��ll go back. It��s said that one should make great achievements to bring glory to their family; it would be too shameful to give up halfway through. You can go on killing whoever you want, it has nothing to do with me! I��m curious to see which god you��ll marry in the end!��


    With that, Lian Shun emptied the fruit te and desserts on the table into a cloth bag he carried with him, and left with a confident stride..

 Chapter 219 - 219: 219. Insane Assassination

    Chapter 219 - 219: 219. Insane Assassination


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Lian Shun left, the steward��s wife came to collect the bowls and tes, served new tea, and brought a te of green tea cakes she had made herself. Su Liang ate the sweet and non-greasy treats, called the woman over, asked for the recipe, and gave her a reward.


    Asi came to ask when Su Liang would return home. She nned to finish reading the book in the tea garden as nned, so she told Asi to go and have fun ande back before sunset.<div>


    ��Great! There��s a small river over there, I��ll catch some fish for you to eat!�� With her face bathed in sunlight, Asi��s eyes sparkled brightly.


    Su Liang nodded, ��That sounds good, go ahead, but be careful.��


    After Asi left, Su Liang opened the book again and thought of Lian Shun who hade hurriedly and left quickly. She sighed softly. She had considered marriage before, but every time she had almost gotten married, she had thought about how not to get married, using Gu Ling disguised as Ning Jing as a cover more than once.


    When Asi returned with a bucket of fish, Su Liang had finished reading the medical book she had brought with her.


    Standing in the pavilion, she watched the sun set in the west and the sky darken. She packed up her medicine box and returned home with Asi.


    Upon entering, the old housekeeper greeted her, ��The gentleman who came today imed to be from the Lin family. Was he the young master of the Lin family where Song Qi worked as a steward, as you mentioned before?�� Su Liang hesitated, ��Yes, but I forgot to tell him about Song Qi, and he has already left.��


    She hadn��t thought about it when she saw Lian Shun.


    ��If Song Qi wants toe back to Ning Mansion, Lian Shun should not mind,�� Su Liang said, ��He and Ning Jing are good friends.��


    At her words, the old housekeeper became mournful, ��How wonderful it would be if the young master was still alive!��


    Su Liang took one fish and let Asi deal with the rest.


    Returning to her residence, she didn��t see Gu Ling, so she put down her things and went to cook the fish in the kitchen.<div>


    When the fish was cooked and dinner was served, it wasid out in the study room as usual.


    After the servant left, Su Liang took her seat, and Gu Ling appeared.


    ��Sometimes I suspect you��ve installed a monitoring device on me,�� Su Liangined about Gu Ling��s recent mysterious disappearances and punctual appearances at dinner time.


    Gu Ling, who was very interested in everything about Su Liang��s past life, had heard her talk about what a ��monitoring device�� was. Although he still didn��t understand how it worked, he knew what it did.


    ��I went to pick herbs,�� Gu Ling said as he sat down in his seat.


    Su Liang asked, ��What did you find?��


    Unbidden, Su Liang marveled, ��Great God, how can your luck be so good when ites to picking herbs?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I looked for a long time.��


    Su Liang was puzzled, ��Given our current wealth, we are not short of things like ginseng. The Ning family has even better ones. Why do you bother looking for it?��


    ��I just wanted to see what a living ginseng looks like,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��That��s just like you.�� It made sense.


    She then said earnestly, ��So, Great God, you must want to see all the herbs you��ve never seen before in their living form? I fully support you. You go and find them, I��ll provide food, and any herbs you find will be mine. Deal?�� Gu Ling��s eyes turned cool, ��With your current wealth.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��That��s not the point. I believe that some herbs cannot be bought with any amount of money, but you, Great God, can find them.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Alright.��


    Su Liang was a little surprised, only to hear Gu Ling continue, ��Herbs are yours, but any medicine you make from them will be mine.�� Su Liang snorted, ��Great God, do you think I��m stupid?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Not too stupid.��


    Su Liang was speechless, ��Well, thank you.��


    ��No need.�� Gu Ling picked up the chopsticks, ��That��s settled.��


    Su Liang thought to herself that nowadays, most of the medicines she made were taken by Gu Ling, so there wasn��t much difference. What she cared more about was not what medicine she got, but the process of learning to make it.


    With that in mind, if Gu Ling could really find some rare medicinal ingredients and allow Su Liang to learn about them, it would be beneficial to her. ��Alright.�� Su Liang ate her meal while saying, ��Today at the tea garden, Lian


    Shun came by.��


    Gu Ling didn��t show any surprise. ��He found out Ning Jing is dead, so he came to pursue you?��


    ��How did you know?�� Su Liang was surprised. There were no tall trees to hide in at the tea garden, so Su Liang knew Gu Ling hadn��t been there and couldn��t have heard her conversation with Lian Shun.


    ��His intention is obvious.�� Gu Ling said.


    ��That��s true.�� Su Liang nodded. Back in the capital city, Lian Shun had already vaguely expressed his feelings for Su Liang. But at that time, she had ��Ning Jing�� as a shield, so she didn��t even have to reject Lian Shun; he retreated on his own.


    ��Did you agree?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Of course not.��


    ��Why not?�� Gu Ling asked, ��What��s wrong with him?��


    ��Lian Shun is quite nice, has a cheerful personality, and is upright, kind-hearted, and proficient in both literature and martial arts,�� Su Liang said earnestly, ��But I��m not yet sixteen years old, I need to study hard, not get involved in rtionships too early.��


    Gu Ling��s hand paused slightly, but Su Liang didn��t notice.


    Su Liangughed at herself, ��I��m just kidding. In fact, I don��t know what it feels like to like someone either, I never experienced it in my previous life. Today, when Lian Ershan confessed, I honestly felt it. My heart didn��t elerate, it actually slowed down a bit. At that time, I was thinking, isn��t it nice to just be friends? There are still many things I want to do and learn, and I don��t want to establish an intimate and mutually responsible rtionship with someone right now. Marriage is a big event, but it isn��t mandatory, so one should be cautious about it.��


    A momentter, Gu Ling asked, ��So, you don��t n to get married?�� Su Liang shook her head, ��Of course not. Lian Ershan just isn��t the one who would make me want to get married. Perhaps such a person doesn��t exist, or maybe one day I��ll meet him, or maybe, one day my feelings for Lian Ershan will change. Who knows?��


    People like Xing Yusheng, Lin family siblings, and Qin family siblings all followed the traditional ideas of love and marriage in this world, and they all chose to get married at the right age under the influence of their elders. Marrying someone they like is already luckier and happier than most people in this world.


    Although Su Liang appeared to be adapting to the rules of this world on the surface, she still embraced freedom in her bones. As long as her survival was ensured, she would insist on doing what she wanted, without being bound.


    Gu Ling��s opinion on this is, ��Very good.��


    Then, Su Liang mentioned that the wife of the steward in the tea garden cooked delicious meals, and she had learned the recipes and would give them a try when she had time.


    ��Great God, are you waiting for Yan Shiba to arrive before you leave? If she��s far away, who knows when she��ll be here. And if the news didn��t reach her, it��s also possible that she won��te.�� Su Liang said.


    ��In three days.�� Gu Ling said.


    ��Whether Yan Shibaes or not, you��ll leave in three days? By then, the peach preserves should be ready, and I��ll try making the Red Tea Cake too, as well as the Green Tea Cake I learned today!�� Su Liang said.


    After dinner, Su Liang was about to return to her room when she suddenly remembered something and went to Gu Ling to ask, ��Great God, do you think my dream of defeating you is a pipe dream? A night dream? Or just a foolish dream?��


    Gu Ling remained calm, ��You saw it. I used the provocation strategy. Keep up the good work, and I hope you��ll defeat me someday.��


    Su Liang: ��I really want to hit him, but I can��t��


    So, Su Liang said solemnly, ��No matter what strategy, Great God, you can tell me directly.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��You wanting to defeat me is a pipe dream, a delusion. Do you want to hit me very much? That��s right, keep practicing hard.��


    Su Liang kicked Gu Ling and ran away��


    For the next two days, Su Liang didn��t leave the house. Besides going to treat


    Peng Qian every day, she was either practicing martial arts or reading books.


    The dish she learned from the steward��s wife turned out to be a sess, earning Gu Ling��s approval.


    For three consecutive sunny days, the peach preserves were sessfully dried in the sun.


    Su Liang tasted them, finding them soft and tender. With the addition of wild berry juice, they tasted sweet and sour, delicious.


    As agreed, half belonged to Zhengzheng, and the other half was for Gu Ling.


    Not knowing when she could see Zhengzheng again, and fearing the preserves would spoil, Su Liang learned from the old housekeeper that there was an ice cer in Ning Mansion, so she wrapped up Gu Ling��s share and kept the rest chilled and stored there.


    Three days passed quickly as promised.


    That evening after dinner, Su Liang made red tea cakes and green tea cakes to take with Gu Ling on the road.


    ��Yan Shiba hasn��t arrived yet, so you should go. I can live without you guys.�� Su Liang said, ��Besides, Peng Fan is here, and his strength is not weak. If I encounter any trouble, he will definitely help.��


    Gu Ling packed up her luggage and prepared to leave.


    ��Although I think your strength is unparalleled, you should still be cautious in your actions.�� Su Liang reminded, and thenughed, ��These are all nonsense, hurry up and go.��


    ��Okay.�� Gu Ling nodded, her gaze falling on Su Liang��s forehead, ��There will be no problems within three days.��


    Ling��s special ability. In other words, as long as Yan Shiba appears within the next three days, it is still within Gu Ling��s n.


    Seeing Gu Ling standing still, Su Liang asked, ��Anything else?�� ��Goodbye.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang immediately understood and stepped forward to hug Gu Ling farewell, ��Take care.��


    The two separated, and Gu Ling, with her baggage in hand, disappeared before Su Liang��s eyes.


    Su Liang sat alone in the study, watching the swaying shadows of the trees outside the window and thinking about the arrangements for the next few days. Given Peng Qian��s current physical condition, it would be about ten days before father and son Peng could leave for Liang Country, and by that time, Su Liang should have returned to the capital city.


    Gu Ling goes to the capital city this time to assassinate Duanmu Cheng, and if sessful, she can return in ten days.


    After Duanmu Cheng is killed, Su Liang is bound to be suspected, and at the same time, her secret treatment of Liang Country��s General��s son, Peng Qian, cannot be concealed from Duanmu Yi.


    For thetter, Su Liang does not need to hide it because she was just practicing medicine. Even if Duanmu Yi doesn��t ask, she will take the initiative to exin that Peng Qian is not a very important person.


    And the existence of Peng Qian can provide Su Liang with a reasonable alibi to clear her suspicion of killing Duanmu Cheng and exin her month-long stay in Xunyang City.


    As for whether Yan Shiba will reallye, Su Liang does not know, and she has an attitude of letting things take their course.


    After Gu Ling left, Su Liang��s life was very busy. She went to the Ning family��s tea-making workshop, learned the craft of tea-making, and made a few jars of tea herself to give to her friends.


    Peng Qian has already been able to speak fluently, and on sunny days, Peng Fan would push Peng Qian in a wheelchair to the Ning Mansion garden to bask in the sun.


    In between, Peng Fan asked if theiring to Qian Country would cause Su Liang any trouble.


    Su Liang said she has a n in mind and not to worry.


    After three days, Yan Shiba still did not show up, and Su Liang��s ��safe period�� confirmed by Gu Ling was also considered over.


    People in Xunyang city know that if there is any urgent illness, they can go to Ning Mansion, where Su Liang will definitely help with treatment.


    In these days, several people havee to seek medical treatment, and Su Liang has not refused, taking consultation fees as appropriate.


    That day, Su Liang was practicing her sword in the garden, and father and son Peng passed by and stopped to watch.


    Although Peng Qian��s face was still pale and weak, his spirit had improved a lot. He couldn��t help but sigh while watching the agile young girl not far away, ��She is a genius and so diligent, truly rare.��


    Peng Fan nodded, ��Compared to General Su, I am ashamed.��


    ��You should learn more from General Su.�� Peng Qian said.


    The old housekeeper hurried over and called out to Su Liang, saying that a critically injured person had arrived at the door.


    Upon hearing the news, Su Liang immediately put away her sword and rushed to save the person.


    Peng Fan also pushed Peng Qian to go back, ��I don��t know who General Su learned from, her medical skills are so amazing.��


    Peng Qian shook his head slightly, ��Just remember that she is a benefactor of our Peng family, and if she doesn��t say anything, don��t be so curious.��


    ��Yes, Father.�� Peng Fan nodded.


    The person had suffered a severe knife wound, with his internal organs exposed and barely alive.


    ��General Su, please save my grandson!�� The blood-covered old man knelt on the ground, banging his head against the floor, ��He stood up for justice, but was injured by a bully like this����


    Su Liang ignored the old man��s words, she could not be distracted, she had to race against the clock to save a life.


    Seeing Su Liang��s bloodied hands, the old housekeeper felt dizzy, his heart jumping up into his throat.


    He observed Su Liang��s calm and focused gaze, even though she was busy, she was not flustered. The old housekeeper��s admiration for her reached a peak.


    Asi heard that Su Liang was saving someone whose intestines had fallen out, so he came to sneak a peek. Fearing his grandfather��s scolding, he quietly jumped through the window of the front hall and hid behind the gauze curtains, only showing his wide-eyed gaze, watching Su Liang save a life.


    He had grown up in the Ning Mansion since he was a child and knew every corner of it; he moved cautiously without attracting anyone��s attention.


    The thick smell of blood seemed to make the air stagnate.


    The old housekeeper could not bear the sight and left to instruct the servants to prepare some hot water for Su Liang to bathe after her operation and to cook a pot of chicken soup for her to recover her strength.


    After a subordinate told Peng Fan about the patient��s situation today, he also wanted to go and see for himself, but remembering Peng Qian��s advice, he hesitated and did not go. Instead, he stayed to watch over Peng Qian, who had taken his medicine and fallen asleep.


    Su Liang didn��t know how much time had passed, but she finally controlled the patient��s bleeding, treated his wound, and administered medicine to him.


    Her nerves tense, Su Liang took a deep breath after examining the patient once more. She raised her bloodstained hands and wiped the sweat from her forehead with her sleeve before preparing to sit down and rest for a moment.


    ��Miss, be careful!��


    A cold light shed behind Su Liang, and as she reacted to Asi��s warning and turned around, she saw the old man who had brought in the patient thrust a knife into Asi��s heart!


    Su Liang didn��t even know that Asi was nearby. He had noticed the danger and had rushed out to take the knife for her. Su Liang��s blood seemed to freeze for a


    moment. As she came to her senses, she held Asi to one side and removed the Imife from his chest. Instead of attacking the old man, she pressed the de to the throat of the wounded person she had just saved. Her cold eyes narrowed, ��Since you waited for me to treat his wounds before taking action, I assume he might really be your grandson! Drop the knife or I��ll send him to face the Yama King! ��


    The old man��s face was filled with horror; the knife in his hand paused mid-air, ��Please, don��t, it has nothing to do with him!��


    ��Drop the knife!�� Su Liang said in a stern voice.


    With a sullen face, the old man relented and threw down his knife. Clenching his fists, he spoke, ��I was forced by others to kill you. I didn��t expect them to go so far as to inflict serious injuries on my grandson, making me wait until you were exhausted before taking any action. If I don��t kill you, my entire family will die! My grandson knows nothing about this! He really knows nothing!��


    Su Liang rushed over and quickly chopped off the old man��s right hand with a knife, then stabbed through his left leg. Watching him copse to the ground in pain, Su Liang said nothing, threw down the knife, and returned to check on Asi.


    Guards who were rushing into the room were dumbfounded when they saw the situation, but they quickly detained the old man.


    When the old housekeeper received the news, he fainted when he heard about Asi��s critical injury.


    By the time Peng Fan arrived, he found blood everywhere with Su Liang on her knees, trying her best to treat Asi��s injuries, her brows knitted together worriedly.


    After several days of sunshine, a heavy rain fell that afternoon.


    Su Liang stepped out of Asi��s room with a cold face, her clothes stained with blood, and walked into the rain without an umbre.


    Peng Fan was holding an umbre in the courtyard, and when he noticed Su Liang, he hurried to shield her from the rain.


    ��No need!�� Su Liang avoided his umbre.


    Peng Fan put away his umbre and walked beside Su Liang, ��How is Asi now?�� ��He won��t die.�� Su Liang replied coldly.


    Peng Fan let out a sigh of relief, ��That��s good. I should have gone there earlier today����


    ��It��s not your fault!�� Su Liang cut off Peng Fan.


    ��You shouldn��t me yourself too much either. Who could have known that someone would be so insane as to wager their own grandson��s life?�� Peng Fan frowned.


    ��You just go, I��lle to treat your father with acupuncture in half an hour.�� After saying this, Su Liang strode away without Peng Fan, heading towards her courtyard.


    Peng Fan sighed and had no choice but to turn around and leave.


    Su Liang didn��t even take a bath, she changed out of her drenched clothes and sat quietly in her room.


    A servant brought along the chicken soup that the old housekeeper had instructed them to cook earlier, but even after it had cooled down, Su Liang didn��t touch it.


    On the fourth day after Gu Ling��s departure, on the first day without his protection, such an incident urred. Su Liang deeply realized that all her peace and good fortune since she arrived in this world were inseparable from


    Gu Ling��s protection��.

 Chapter 220 - 220: 220. Twisted neck

    Chapter 220 - 220: 220. Twisted neck


    Trantor: 549690339


    It had rained the entire night, and Su Liang had been watching over Asi without sleep.


    Only when the wind and rain outside the window had subsided, and the sky gradually brightened, she confirmed that Asi had no fever and his pulse was stable before she let out a long sigh of relief.<div>


    Asi��s mother came over and persuaded Su Liang to get some sleep. She didn��t insist any longer and left after reminding her of some things to pay attention to.


    The morning breeze after the rain was cool, and Su Liang sneezed. Rubbing her tired brow, she slowly headed to her residence.


    A bowl of cold chicken soup on the table in the room had ayer of grease on top.


    Su Liang went straight to the bed, and without changing her clothes, took off her shoes andy down. She pulled over the quilt, closed her eyes, and fell asleep quickly as the feeling of drowsiness overwhelmed her.


    She slept deeply, and in her dreams, she traveled back to her previous world, realizing that everything here was just a dream��


    Approaching noon, Su Liang woke up and sat on the bed, looking around, with a sigh in her heart. It was not a dream, and she couldn��t go back.


    Before this, Su Liang had never dreamed of returning to her original world, because there were no DeoDle she cared about there, and she had no worries.


    However, yesterday��s events had given Su Liang an inexplicable fear deep in her heart, and for the first time, she felt the greatest difference between the two worlds.


    In her previous life, the society was built onw and order. Most people, as long as they abided by thew and were not extremely unlucky, would never have anything to do with ��murder.��


    But it was different here. Although there werews, they served the rulers and did not have aplete system in ce. Ordinary people who killed other ordinary people would pay with their lives, while the powerful often avoided consequences for killing ordinary people. In other words, it was simply the survival of the fittest.


    Su Liang understood this. Even after crossing worlds, she had killed people herself and could now cut off a person��s hand without changing her expression, which was unimaginable in her previous life.<div>


    What frightened Su Liang was the realization that she was being assimted by the rules of this world and was striving to be a strong person in this brutal hierarchy. And after yesterday��s near-death experience and almost harming those close to her, she realized that though she had been working on improving her skills, it was far from enough. The frightening thing was that even if she improved her martial arts skills more, she might not be able to avoid what happened yesterdaypletely.


    Because strength and weakness were rtive, people were mortals with flesh and blood. They didn��t have extra limbs and could die when killed. And no amount of martial arts could make a person invulnerable.


    Of course, she might have avoided yesterday��s incident if she had been a little more cautious, or if she had not practiced medicine. However, it is meaningless to make these assumptions afterward. Enemies can always find the most effective means to deal with you.


    Last night, Su Liang thought maybe she should go back to Su Vige or some other ce to live an ordinary life, far away from power struggles.


    But after waking up refreshed, she soberly realized that avoiding problems wouldn��t solve anything. She was already involved in them, and it wouldn��t be easy to escape.


    Feeling somewhat lost, Su Liang wanted to talk to Gu Ling, but he was not around.


    After washing and eating something simple, Su Liang went to see Asi.


    He was out of danger but still unconscious. Facing his worried family, Su Liang assured them that he would recover.


    The old housekeeper had been scared yesterday and was still pale. Initially, he wanted his granddaughter to serve Su Liang as a maid, but Su Liang had refused. Seeing that Su Liang got along well with Asi, he thought of suggesting that she keep him by her side if she needed help.


    After the incident, the old housekeeper dismissed this idea. But even if he had proposed it, Su Liang would not have epted.


    After seeing Asi, Su Liang went to give Peng Qian acupuncture.


    Peng Fan saw that herplexion was still good, but she was quieter than yesterday, so he didn��t dare to ask anything.


    ��In another five or six days, you will be able to start your journey home,�� Su Liang said.


    The father and son from the Peng Family thanked her again. With their sensitive identities, they could not stay here for long.


    After Su Liang left, Peng Fan said to Peng Qian, ��Actually, I really wanted to suggest to her to hire a master to protect herself, or at least have a servant by her side, rather than always being alone.��


    Peng Qian shook his head, ��That��s crossing the line. Just because you can��t see someone by her side doesn��t mean there isn��t anyone. Even if there isn��t, it��s her own choice, not because she can��t think of what you said. What you should see is that she has only taken over the Ning Family for few days, yet she already has loyal servants who would sacrifice themselves for her, this is also her ability, not just luck.��


    Peng Fan looked slightly startled, ��Father��s lesson is correct. I was too self-righteous.��


    Peng Qian sighed deeply, ��It was only after going through the Wei Family incident did I realize how naive I was. People��s hearts are the most difficult thing to fathom in this world. That��s why I admire Su Liang, although she��s just a young girl at the moment, she has the resources to rely on others and there are people who want to win her over, she hasn��t stopped improving her own strength. Remember, at any time, entrusting your safety to others carries risks. Even for us, father and son, there��s no risk of trust, but now that I have to rely on you for protection, it��s a burden for you, which is not what I want.��


    Su Liang didn��t know that Peng Fan and his son were talking about her, she went to the ce where the assassin fromst night was being held, and the assassin��s grandson was still alive.


    As soon as the old man saw Su Liang, he struggled to his feet, and with his injured leg, he knelt down, continuously kowtowing, begging Su Liang to spare his grandson��s life.


    ��Who sent you?�� Su Liang asked coldly.


    The old man grimaced, ��It was�� someone from the Eldest Prince����


    Su Liang wasn��t surprised, ��Why you?��


    ��I had done some things for the Eldest Prince before. This time he sent someone to find me, saying that the n was to assassinate you. But I never expected that someone secretly captured my grandson, brought him along to Xunyang City, severely wounded him, and forced me to use this method to get close to you and gain your trust���� The old man cried out, ��I didn��t want to do this, it really wasn��t my idea! How could I disregard my own grandson��s life?�� Su Liang expressionless, ��How much money did he give you?��


    The old man��s face stiffened, and he said in a low voice, ��Five thousand taels of silver.��


    Su Liang��s eyes were ice-cold, ��You are just a mercenary who has done undercover work for Duanmu Cheng before, and this time you came to kill me for five thousand taels. Duanmu Cheng has tried to kill me on multiple asions, even using Death Soldiers, but all those attempts failed. This time he chose you, the n was meticulous. After all, how could I have expected an assassin toe to me in broad daylight, carrying his dying grandson and seeking medical help?��


    The old man continued to kowtow, ��I was forced, I really was forced! If I didn��t do as they said, not only my grandson, but my whole family would die!��


    Su Liang coldly retorted, ��So, am I indebted to you? I saved your grandson, but instead of being grateful, you try to take advantage of my exhaustion and take my life to save your family. You were forced? Did I dig up your ancestral grave in my previous life so that I deserve this treatment now?��


    ��I was wrong�� I was really wrong�� General Su, have mercy and spare me, I won��t dare to do it again, and my grandson, he��s innocent, he didn��t know anything!�� The old man��s head was bleeding from kowtowing.


    Su Liang took a deep breath, ��I can��t bear to see death and not save someone, but I didn��t expect this to be my biggest weakness in your eyes. I admit, this move was indeed very clever. This time, I am defeated.��


    The old man looked at Su Liang with earnest eyes, ��As long as you spare me, I


    will serve you like a horse in the future! I swear!��


    ��Although thew can��t stop you from trying to kill me, now that you��re in my hands, whatever grievances and difficulties you have, take them to the Government Office.�� Su Liang finished and called for a guard toe in.


    The old man turned pale; he had thought that Su Liang might kill him, but he never expected Su Liang would hand him over to the Government Office! If he didn��t expose the mastermind, he would definitely die! If he did, he would just die faster!


    ��Take him and his grandson to the Government Office. Be honest and tell the governor the whole story about yesterday��s incident. If I need to testify, just let me know.�� Su Liang finished speaking and turned to leave.


    ��General Su! Have mercy and let my grandson go! He didn��t do anything wrong!�� The old man shouted desperately.


    Su Liane��s face was cold. ��MV servant. Asi. did nothing wrong either. I don��t


    think I have an obligation to protect a tool that tried to kill me. You are a beast, yet you still expect me to be a Bodhisattva? How ridiculous!��


    The guards escorted the assassins, the grandfather, and the grandson, to the Xunyang City Government Office to file aint, and the governor took the matter very seriously when he learned that someone had tried to kill Su Liang.


    When the story spread, everyone in Xunyang City despised the shameless and despicable grandfather and grandson.


    Su Liang had saved the governor��s daughter-inw and his grandson, and she was now the head of Xunyang City��srgest merchant of the Ning Family, as well as a court-appointed official and a favored person in front of the emperor. With all these factorsbined, the governor held court and tried the case on the same day.


    The old man clenched his teeth and said that he had a feud with Su Liang��s grandfather, not daring to tell the truth. He thought by doing so, he could at least save the other members of his family. Little did he know, before he and his grandson set foot in Xunyang City, his entire family had already been killed by Duanmu Cheng��s people to silence them. As for his grandson, whether or not Su Liang would spare him, there was only death in store. Unless Su Liang took him in and protected him personally, but she could not find a reason to do so.


    The master went to Ning Mansion specifically to inform Su Liang of the oue of the case. Both the grandfather and grandson hadmitted murder and would be executed at an appointed date.


    Su Liang also didn��t mention the mastermind behind the scenes to the government office. The Royal Family wanted to save face, and she wouldn��t make a fuss about it, as it wouldn��t benefit her. But as long as Duanmu Yi learned of this matter, he should be able to deduce that it was the work of one of his good sons.


    At night, Su Liang sat alone in the study room eating dinner, with rain falling outside the window, adding a sense of destion.


    Thinking about the time, she figured that Gu Ling should have almost reached the capital city.


    Capital city of Qian Country.


    It was the end of summer, and thunderstorms had been frequenttely.


    Gu Ling entered the city at dusk and secretly returned to Su Mansion, where there was no one inside.


    Both Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing had been eagerly looking forward to moving in next door to Su Liang and Ning Jing after their wedding. But since Ning Jing had an ident, and Su Liang was not in the capital, they were now living in Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion apanying Lady Xing, nning to move after Su Liang returned to the capital.


    Gu Ling went to Su Liang��s room, picked up a couple of books she hadn��t read yet, and went to the back garden to check on the pomegranate tree he and Su Liang had nted before they left.


    Though no one had watered it, it had survived since it was nted near theke, and there had been recent rains. It had lost many leaves and looked sparse, but new leaves had grown, with red pomegranate flowers scattered among them.


    It was impossible to enjoy pomegranates from the newly nted tree this year; they would have to wait until next year.


    On the way to the Imperial Pce, Gu Ling passed by the Wan Family��s residence, secretly entered, saw that Wan Hui and Zhengzheng hadn��t returned to the capital yet, and quietly left.


    The sound of wind and rain provided good cover for Gu Ling as he sneaked into the Imperial Pce, only to find that Duanmu Cheng, who had previously been imprisoned in the cold pce, was not there.


    So he left the pce and went to the Eldest Prince��s Mansion.


    Not long after ��Ning Jing�� died, Duanmu Cheng, who had been imprisoned in the cold pce for some time, left the pce and returned to his Eldest


    Prince��s Mansion. Although he kept a low profile, his life behind closed doors was full of feasting and merry-making.


    That night, Duanmu Cheng rested in his favorite concubine��s room, and after a round of drinking and revelry, he had fallen asleep.


    The tightly closed window suddenly opened, swaying and colliding in the wind and rain.


    The maid hurried to close the window but couldn��t close it because of the strong wind.


    The noise woke Duanmu Cheng from his sleep. He sat up straight on the bed, eyes wide open, covered in cold sweat, ��Who? Who��s there? Come here! Quick, somebodye!��


    Seeing Duanmu Cheng like a frightened bird, the concubine also shrank in fear and dared not move.


    The guard outside rushed in and reported to Duanmu Cheng that it was just the window blown open by the wind, and there was no abnormal situation.


    Duanmu Cheng, his face ashen, got out of bed, hastily put on his clothes, and walked out. The guard quickly held up an umbre and apanied him to the outer study room.


    Two little maids knelt on the floor, wiping the rainwater that had sshed in, whispering to each other.


    ��I wonder what��s wrong with His Highness?��


    ��My mother overheard the head chef, Old Madam Qian, saying that His Highness has been having nightmarestely, shouting ��Su Liang, don��t kill me��.��


    ��Su Liang? That Martial Arts Champion�� how would she dare to kill His Highness?��


    When Duanmu Cheng arrived at the outer study room, he quickly called two trusted subordinates, both middle-aged men, one tall and one short.


    The tall one cautiously asked, ��Your Highness, did you have another nightmare?��


    Upon hearing this, Duanmu Cheng gnashed his teeth and said angrily, ��As long as that bitch is alive, I won��t have peace for a day!��


    ��This subordinate still believes that Su Liang wouldn��t dare toy a hand on His Highness, unless she no longer wants to live. The Emperor is protecting you.�� The short one said.


    Duanmu Cheng snapped, ��I don��t care! I want her dead! I don��t want to see her again! She��s here to harm me! I lost my position as crown prince, my second brother��s death, and the Wan Family lost their military power, all because of that bitch! Have you made any progress on what I asked you to do?��


    The expression on the tall one��s face stiffened. ��Reporting to Your Highness, I just received the news tonight that all the Death Soldiers sent to assassinate Su Liang in Xunyang City have failed.��


    Duanmu Cheng grabbed a paperweight and hurled it at him, ��Useless!��


    The tall one didn��t dare to dodge and took the hit to his chest with a muffled grunt. He bent down to pick up the paperweight and respectfully ced it back on the table.


    The short one was quickly questioned as well. He appeared much calmer and more confident. ��Your Highness, the person this subordinate sent waste, and there has been no news yet, but I have nned meticulously this time, and Su Liang won��t be able to escape!��


    Gu Ling, who was under the rear window, narrowed his eyes when he heard this!


    ��Hurry up! Otherwise, once she returns to the capital, there will be no chance to act!�� Duanmu Cheng ordered sharply.


    The short one respectfully nodded, ��This subordinate understands. ording to the n, my people took action yesterday. Perhaps Su Liang is already dead, but the news has not arrived yet.��


    Duanmu Cheng sneered upon hearing this, ��If it��s as you say, that would be great!��


    Just then, the rear window suddenly opened, startling Duanmu Cheng. His body trembled, and he yelled for his subordinates to close the window properly. The tall one ran over immediately.


    Hearing a thud behind him, Duanmu Cheng turned his head to see the tall one on the ground, his face changing drastically. Before he could make any sound, a white silk scarf wrapped around his neck!


    The short one saw Gu Ling, who appeared like a ghost behind Duanmu Cheng, and was about to call for help when he saw Gu Ling holding up a finger, signaling him to be quiet, or he would kill Duanmu Cheng immediately.


    The short one��s face changed constantly, not daring to breathe.


    ��What is the n you mentioned?�� Gu Ling asked the short one. He wore a mask and a straw cloak, his voice low.


    After hesitating for a moment, the short one saw Duanmu Cheng��s eyes rolling back in his head due to the tight strangtion and had no choice but to disclose that he had hired a master to go to Xunyang City with a carefully nned assassination of Su Liang.


    After listening to the short one��s n, Gu Ling��s eyes became icy cold. Not waiting for the short one to plead for mercy or giving Duanmu Cheng a chance to speak another word, he twisted Duanmu Cheng��s neck!


    Seeing Duanmu Cheng��s head twisted to one side, the short man��s face showed horror, ��Who�� who are you?�� Regaining his wits, he tried to escape out of the door.


    As soon as the short one stepped over, he was grabbed by the neck and yanked back. With a cracking sound, his neck twisted, and he stopped breathing.


    In the heavy wind and rain, the window of the outer study room of the Eldest Prince��s Mansion was open, and the corpses of two men with twisted necksy inside, Duanmu Cheng nowhere to be seen.


    Gu Ling carried Duanmu Cheng��s body out of the city, throwing it into the torrential river, and then rushed in the direction of Xunyang City as quickly as he could��.

 Chapter 221 - 221: 221. Return

    Chapter 221: 221. Return


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Someone from the pce has arrived, and Duanmu Yi orders Duanmu Chen to go to the pce.


    It was still raining heavily outside, and Chang��an asked when he was helping


    Duanmu Chen change his clothes, ��Miss Su should being back soon, right?��


    Duanmu Chen smiled, ��Father Emperor mentioned the other day that if she doesn��t return by the end of this month, he will send someone to hurry her.��


    ��His Majesty really appreciates Miss Su,�� Chang��an sighed, ��It was so right for Master to befriend Su Liang back in Bei��an County!��


    Hearing this, Duanmu Chen��s face showed a pleased expression, ��This is indeed true. Although Duanmu Cheng still refuses to give up, he is no longer a threat. Although Su Liang did not act for my sake, everything she did was beneficial to me.��


    After getting ready, Duanmu Chen set out from the mansion to the pce.


    There were very few pedestrians on the road, and as Duanmu Chen��s carriage passed by the Eldest Prince��s mansion, he lifted the curtain and nced at the tightly closed redcquered doors.


    Lowering the curtain, a cold smile appeared on Duanmu Chen��s lips. He thought that Su Liang would not be satisfied with Duanmu Cheng��s current situation, after all, her entire family had been killed, and she was a person who believed in retaliation, ��a life for a life.��


    Duanmu Chen was looking forward to how Duanmu Cheng would die. As for the position of crown prince, it was now just within his reach.


    ��Something happened to Shengst night!�� Duanmu Yi said as soon as he saw Duanmu Chen, getting straight to the point.


    Duanmu Chen��s heart jumped and his expression darkened slightly, ��Eldest Imperial Brother����


    ��He��s missing!�� Duanmu Yi said coldly.


    Duanmu Chen frowned. He had thought Duanmu Cheng was deadst night.


    ��Last night, two of the people who were discussing matters with Shengsheng had their necks twisted and were killed. Shengsheng must have been kidnapped and no trace was left behind.�� Duanmu Yi��s face was icy, ��Who do you think is responsible?��


    ��Without evidence, this son does not dare to make any wild guesses.�� Duanmu Chen carefully chose his words.


    ��You know that what happened to Ning Jing is rted to Shengsheng,�� Duanmu Yi said.


    Duanmu Chen hesitated for a moment, ��Is Father Emperor referring to Su��Su Liang?��


    Duanmu Yi continued, ��You should also be aware that the mastermind behind the extermination of the Su Family was Shengsheng.��


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��Yes, this son is indeed aware of this. If we look at these two incidents, it is true that Su Liang has a motive to take revenge on Eldest Imperial Brother. However, precisely because the motive is too obvious, and based on what this son knows about Su Liang, she is a clever person and would not do such a thing.��


    ��You and her already knew each other in Bei��an County, right?�� Duanmu Yi looked at Duanmu Chen, his eyes slightly narrowed.


    Duanmu Chen��s heart skipped a beat, and he lowered his gaze, ��Yes. At first, this son noticed Ning Jing, and then got to know her.��


    Duanmu Chen knew that Duanmu Yi had already confirmed the existence of a secret coboration between himself and Su Liang. This was not good news for him, but at this point, he was not too worried. After all, Su Liang had her own motives for everything she did, and it just so happened that she and Duanmu Chen hadmon enemies, rather than obeying Duanmu Chen.


    This should be clear to Duanmu Yi.


    ��If it isn��t her, then who else could it be?�� Duanmu Yi asked coldly.


    Duanmu Chen pondered, ��This son was just thinking, could it be an unknown master by Ning Jing��s side before her death?��


    Duanmu Yi snorted coldly, ��If such a person truly exists, how do you know that he is not colluding with Su Liang?��


    Instead of defending Su Liang again, Duanmu Chen shook his head and said,


    ��This son does not know.��


    ��I had a nightmarest night.�� Duanmu Yi looked out at the rain, ��When I woke up early in the morning, I found out that Shengsheng had an ident. When I look back, I have lost two sons since Su Liang returned to the capital city. When the second one had an ident, it was the first one��s doing, and now the first one had an ident. In fact, I know that these two good-for-nothing things have done many outrageous things, and I have long decided not to give Qian Country to them. But they are my sons. If Su Liang really came for revenge, it shows that she has no respect for the Royal Family. Can such a person still be used?��


    After a moment of contemtion, Duanmu Chen replied respectfully, ��Your


    Majesty, not to mention that we still don��t know who captured the Eldest Prince, this matter may not be rted to Su Liang. Even if it is rted to her, judging from her actions, it is obvious that she is righteous and always stands for justice, not for people. What I can be sure of is that if our country is invaded, Su Liang will definitely defend Qian Country with all her strength. If she needs to treat someone who has not harmed her, she will also do her best. Human hearts are unpredictable; some people��s loyalty lies on the surface, and it may be fake and changeable no matter how good it looks. While others�� ��loyalty�� is based on their trustworthiness. Su Liang is thetter.��


    Duanmu Yi gazed at Duanmu Chen, and the atmosphere became silent.


    In fact, what Duanmu Chen said was very bold. Duanmu Yi was talking about the authority of the Royal Family and thought that Su Liang was unreliable. Duanmu Chen��s words were tantamount to saying that even if Su Liang really killed Duanmu Sheng and Duanmu Ao, they deserved it; as long as Duanmu Yi did not embarrass Su Liang, she would be loyal in her actions.


    After a long time, Duanmu Yi snorted coldly, ��Do you think that she, a yellow-haired girl who is still wet behind the ears, is irreceable?��


    Duanmu Chen sighed softly, ��To be honest, I didn��t think so before, but after she went to Xuanbei City, I came to believe that she is indeed irreceable. Perhaps there are people with higher martial arts skills and better medical skills than her, but her best quality is her temperament.��


    But Duanmu Yi suddenly frowned, ��You do know her very well. If Shengsheng��s matter can be cleared by her, I will continue to use her. If it is found to be rted to her, she cannot be kept! So one day, will the right and wrong between you and me be judged and ruled by her? Will you be restrained by her? If you were to take my ce, if you did something wrong that made her unhappy, would she push you down or even kill you?��


    Duanmu Chen��s face stiffened, ��Your Majesty, I was foolish.��


    ��Remember, imperial authority is the sky and does not allow anyone to challenge it! Otherwise, if she dares to kill Shengsheng today, she would dare to assassinate me tomorrow!�� Duanmu Yi said coldly, ��I have already sent someone to Xunyang City to summon her back to the capital! It was originally nned to confer you as the crown prince in three days, but let��s wait until Shengsheng��s matter has a result! You may leave now!��


    As Duanmu Chen left, he happened to meet Empress Dowager Wan and Empress Xiao Wan, who came to see Duanmu Yi crying.


    After Duanmu Chen paid his respects, he left the pce. It was not difficult to guess that both women must believed that Shengsheng��s ident was caused by Su Liang.


    With an umbre in hand, Duanmu Chen walked out of the Imperial Pce alone. Chang��an was waiting outside and quickly came forward to serve him to get on the carriage.


    The carriage moved slowly, and after a while, Duanmu Chen asked Chang��an,


    ��Do you think Su Liang and I will be enemies?��


    Chang��an was startled and shook his head, ��Master has not done anything harmful to Miss Su, so how could it be a conflict? Miss Su is the most reasonable person.��


    ��What if I do something harmful to her in the future?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    Chang��an couldn��t understand, ��As long as you don��t want to have a conflict, why don��t you just avoid doing certain things? My subordinate thinks that the master canpletely treat Miss Su as a friend, a true friend. As long as you treat her well, she will definitely repay you doubly! Miss Su doesn��t have such a great ambition, she won��t fight with the master over anything, and since you don��t want to marry her, there is no conflict of interest!��


    Duanmu Chen rubbed his forehead, ��What you said does make sense, but I am afraid Father will not let her go easily this time.��


    Upon learning about Duanmu Sheng��s situation, Chang��an��s expression became serious, and he lowered his voice, ��Should we send a message to Miss su? In case she doesn��t know anything, someone might be trying to harm her.��


    Duanmu Chen pondered for a moment and said, ��Father is keeping an eye on me, so forget it. If Su Liang really isn��t involved in this matter, you don��t need to worry too much. With her abilities, she has a way to clear her name.�� Chang��an asked subconsciously, ��What if Miss Su is rted to this matter?��


    Duanmu Chen snorted lightly, ��If she dares to do it, I think she should know better how to clear herself. She has never discussed it with me, so she obviously doesn��t want me to get involved. Let her handle it.��


    Duanmu Sheng��s disappearance did not leak out. Duanmu Yi sent two teams of people to Xunyang City, one with a clear mission to summon Su Liang back to the capital city, and the other to secretly investigate her every move after arrivinz in Xunvanz Citv.


    Since there has been frequent rainfall in the middle part of Qian Country recently, the river has risen and few boats and fishermen have been out. Duanmu Yi and Duanmu Chen both thought that there was a high possibility that Duanmu Sheng was still alive, so naturally no one thought to search for the body along the river.


    It was the third day after Asi��s ident.


    He woke up yesterday, only crying out in pain in front of his parents. When Su Liang came to see him, he even smiled at her.


    When Su Liang asked Asi if his wound hurt, his face turned pale, but he insisted that it didn��t hurt.


    Su Liang just took it as the young man having a strong sense of pride and did not expose him.


    That day, Su Liang came to change Asi��s medicine. As he approached the door, he heard the old housekeeper��s voice from inside.


    ��No way! You��re injured like this, where do you want to go?��


    ��Grandpa clearly told me to perform well and follow Miss! I want to go to the capital city with Miss!��


    ��Don��t be absurd! You can��t do anything, Miss doesn��t need you!��


    ��I can learn! Miss is the most amazing person I��ve ever met. I want to be her disciple. I��m a man, I want to learn martial arts and go to the battlefield!��


    ��Asi, you��re still a child who has never left Xunyang City. You don��t know what you��re talking about. Don��t make a fuss, or Miss willugh at you when she hears.��


    ��Grandpa, I want to go outside Xunyang City to see! I don��t want to stay here forever!��


    The old housekeeper opened the door, saw Su Liang standing outside, hesitated for a moment, and quickly exined, ��The stinky kid is just messing around, Miss, don��t bother about him.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Well, I��m here to change Asi��s medicine.��


    She entered the door, and the old housekeeper followed her in.


    Asi knew that Su Liang had heard his argument with his grandfather earlier, and his face was a little embarrassed, but because of his darkplexion, it was not obvious.


    ��Is Miss leaving soon?�� Asi asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang nodded, ��ording to the n, I should leave in two or three days.��


    ��Can Miss use Asi?�� Asi looked at Su Liang with eager eyes. ��I can drive, chop wood, catch fish, make fire, brew tea, and I��ve read books, I can calcte, and


    I��m fierce when fighting with others!��


    The old housekeeper held his forehead but didn��t interrupt Asi.


    ��Do you just want to see the scenery outside Xunyang City, or do you really want to learn martial arts and join the army?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��I want to learn martial arts and be a powerful person!�� Asi��s eyes were determined.


    ��But your family will be worried. Are you willing to leave them?�� Su Liang asked again.


    Asi frowned, ��I��lle back.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��You can learn martial arts here too. Should I find a master for you?��


    The old housekeeper breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said, ��That would be best! Asi, you can��t help Miss much right now, and you��ll only cause her trouble! Wait until you��ve learned martial arts and made some progress before you talk about it!��


    Asi was stunned for a moment, ��That��s right!��


    Su Liang thought that the boy was quite cute, with a pure personality and naive ideals. In fact, Su Liang could take Asi to the capital city and arrange for him to enter the City Guard Army camp, where he could learn martial arts but not


    have to go to the battlefield.


    However, firstly, Su Liang knew that Asi��s family would definitely not want him to go out and take risks. Secondly, she also knew that although she seemed to have a bit of power, she had a lot of trouble. She couldn��t guarantee Asi��s safety unless she watched him all the time, otherwise, she couldn��t guarantee that there wouldn��t be any idents. She couldn��t take on such a big responsibility, and she didn��t want to involve Asi in any trouble.


    Asi wanted to learn martial arts, which wasn��t difficult. Su Liang could spend a lot of money to hire a master to teach him. If anything, money was the least of Su Liang��s concerns.


    The old housekeeper sent Su Liang out, thanked her first, and then mentioned that Su Liang could hire a master as a bodyguard with money.


    ��The capital city is deep, and Miss and Young Master were able to keep each otherpany before. Now that Young Master is gone, I really can��t feel at ease with Miss alone. If Asi is a master, I won��t stop him from following Miss.�� The old housekeeper spoke with great concern.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Alright, I��ll arrange it.��


    Seeing that Su Liang had taken in his words, the old housekeeper breathed a sigh of relief, ��That��s good, that��s good!��


    In fact, Su Liang was thinking that she already had a powerful bodyguard, who could even help wash dishes without spending any money, and who was only absent for a few days. So, she didn��t count it as deceiving the old housekeeper.


    As for finding a master for Asi, Su Liang let the old housekeeper handle it, as she was willing to pay no matter how much it cost since she had no connections.


    In the evening, after Su Liang had applied another acupuncture session to Peng Qian, the servants brought dinner, and she served the food for Peng Qian and his son.


    Peng Qian and Peng Fan had been in Xunyang City for half a month. Peng Qian��s health had improved significantly, and although still weak, as long as he was careful and took the medicine ording to Su Liang��s prescription, recovery was only a matter of time. Therefore, they nned to set off early the next morning.


    Peng Qian was gentle, sensible, and rational, which Su Liang admired. Inparison, Peng Wei had a hot temper, while Peng Fan still retained some innocence unmarred by the harshness of life.


    Using tea instead of alcohol, Su Liang wished Peng Qian a speedy recovery and hope for their family��s safety.


    Peng Qian��s eyes were warm. For their family, ��safety�� was precious. ��I��ll never forget General Su��s kindness. I also hope that everything goes smoothly for General Su.��


    Before leaving, Su Liang checked the prepared medicinal materials for Peng Qian and made sure there were no problems.


    Peng Fan escorted her out, and at the courtyard gate, Su Liang asked him to stay.


    About to part, Peng Fan couldn��t help but ask his burning question, ��Was General Su��s purse embroidered by yourself?��


    Su Liang didn��t think the question was offensive. She just hesitated for a moment, looked down, and the bright moonlight illuminated the little rabbit on the purse. She smiled, ��No, it was given to me by a friend.��


    For the first time, Peng Fan saw Su Liang smile. He was in a daze, and when Su Liang looked at him, he blurted out to cover his embarrassment, ��Miss Sul s friend must be a gentle and kind-hearteddy.��


    Su Liang blinked and nodded, ��That��s right. And he��s as beautiful as a celestial being. ��


    As soon as she finished speaking, Su Liang turned and walked away, waving at


    Peng Fan behind her, ��I won��t see you off tomorrow, take care!��


    Peng Fan watched Su Liang��s figure disappear into the moonlight before turning back.


    Su Liang walked alone under the moon, returning to her courtyard. The lights in her room were on, but the study room was dark.


    As soon as Su Liang entered the door, she began to undress because she suddenly felt like practicing swordy. She nned to change into lighter clothing and go to the garden.


    Just as she took off her outer clothes, she heard a familiar voice, ��What are you doing?��


    Su Liang��s hand, which was untying her belt, paused, and she saw a figure appear by the screen and then disappear behind it.


    ��Great God, you��re back? So soon?�� Su Liang quickly put her clothes back on and hurried into the inner room, where she saw Gu Ling standing there.


    ording to her estimate, Gu Ling would return to Xunyang City at the earliest in two days.


    ��How is it? Did everything go smoothly?�� Su Liang asked. Gu Ling wasn��t wearing a mask, but still had his disguise on, and there was an unmistakable fatigue between his eyebrows.


    Ignoring Su Liang��s question, Gu Ling counter-questioned, ��You weren��t hurt, were you?��


    Su Liang shook her head and sighed, ��No, but it was so close that day. Asi took a knife for me and almost died.��


    Gu Ling��s eyes turned cold, ��I shouldn��t have left..��

 Chapter 222 - 222: 222. 1 1 m willing

    Chapter 222: 222. 1 1 m willing


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang prepared arge bowl of vegetable and shredded pork noodles ording to Gu Ling��s taste, added some vinegar, as well as an egg pancake and a te of mixed vegetables, and brought it all to the study.


    Themp was lit in the study, and just as Su Liang ced the tray, she heard a noise outside the window.


    Gu Ling had already changed into clean clothes, wearing a mask, his half-dry hair hanging down, slightly messy.


    ��Did you take a bath in the garden, Great God?�� Su Liang thought that Gu Ling must not have disguised himself at this moment.


    The next moment, Gu Ling set down the clothes in his hand and removed the mask.


    His face was as clear as moonlight, and it was dust-free, ice cold and wless.


    This was the second time Su Liang had seen Gu Ling��s appearance, and she was still amazed by his beauty, jokingly saying, ��In the future, be careful when you take a bath, Great God, so as not to catch the eye of a pervert.��


    Gu Ling��s expression was faint, he wiped the water droplets from the ends of his hair with a handkerchief, sat down by the table, and picked up his chopsticks.


    Su Liang sat opposite him, but she wasn��t hungry and didn��t prepare her own portion; she just stared at Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling took a sip of the warm soup and ate a couple of bites of noodles. Seeing


    Su Liang staring at him intently, he asked, ��What are you looking at?��


    ��I��m looking to see if your face is symmetrical.�� Su Liang made a gesture in the air to emphasize her point and praised, ��A beauty is indeed a beauty, your symmetry is perfection.��


    Gu Ling retorted, ��Aren��t you one too?��


    Su Liangughed, ��I haven��t looked closely, and besides, no one praises themselves. ��


    Gu Ling stared at Su Liang, ��You are too.��


    Appreciating thepliments on her looks, Su Liang��s smile deepened, ��Thank you for the praise, Great God. Butpared to you, I��m far behind.��


    Gu Ling hadn��t eaten much for three days, so he ate a bit faster than usual this time, but his gracefulness was still evident.


    Su Liang asked if he had seen Zhengzheng; Gu Ling shook his head, ��Zhengzheng has not returned to the capital city yet.��


    ��Is it enough?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Not enough.��


    ��I have some fresh mushrooms as well for the ingredients, which I didn��t use. Should I make some fried fresh mushrooms for you?�� Su Liang suggested.


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��Okay.��


    So, Su Liang got up and went to the kitchen again.


    Although she didn��t ask, Gu Ling hadn��t mentioned it either, but she already guessed he hade back two days early, squeezing the time spent on the road and was exhausted, so Su Liang figured he hadn��t eaten well.


    Su Liang set up the frying pan, and in addition to frying fresh mushrooms, she also cut pumpkin, eggnt, and others to make a te of vegetable tempura. She also prepared a dipping sauce.


    When Su Liang carried the carefully prepared and ted fried foods into the study, Gu Ling had already finished the bowl of noodles and drank all the soup.


    ��I��ve never prepared this before, so you should try it while it��s hot.�� Su Liang ced the dipping sauce in front of Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling tasted a piece of fried fresh mushrooms and nodded slightly, ��Very unique.��


    After tasting a piece of pumpkin tempura, his nodding motion became a bitrger, ��Not bad.��


    ��In the future, you can use fresh fish and shrimp in the same way,�� Su Liang said, ��Actually, it��s not suitable for dinner, but tonight you��re hungry, so it doesn��t matter as much.��


    Su Liang made arge bowl using four types of dishes. It wasn��t too much, but after watching Gu Ling finish it, she remembered she had forgotten to have a taste herself.


    Then Su Liang brought a beautiful zed ss cup filled with freshly cut peaches that had just been delivered from Lingyin Temple yesterday, and there were also wooden forks on top.


    The wooden forks were not made by Su Liang but were handcrafted by Gu Ling himself specifically for eating fruits.


    The hot soup noodles warmed the stomach, and after eating the fried foods, it was finished off with a cup of fresh fruit. Su Liang had put in quite an effort to make sure Gu Ling had a satisfying meal.


    ��Thank you once again, Great God, for helping me get rid of my enemy.�� Su Liang said earnestly.


    Gu Ling put down his fork, wiped his hands, and asked, ��Is this all a thank you gift?��Su Liang shook his head, ��Not only that, there��s also the rabbit that Great God wants to eat, but it��ll have to wait for another day.��


    Gu Ling nodded gently, ��Very good.��


    ��You should go to sleep now. We can talk about anything else tomorrow.�� Su Liang picked up the zed ss cup and left the room, closing the door behind her.


    After tidying up the kitchen, Su Liang returned to her room to wash up and prepared to sleep. However, she heard Gu Ling knocking on the wall in the next room.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Su Liang asked as she leaned against the wall.


    She then heard Gu Ling��s faint voice, ��Come over.��


    Not knowing what the issue might be, Su Liang quickly got dressed and went to the study.


    Walking around the screen, she saw Gu Ling lying in bed, covered with a nket. Su Liang frowned and asked, ��Great God, are you injured? Or are you too tired from traveling and caught a fever from taking a cold shower?��


    Gu Ling originally wanted to say something but held it back after hearing Su Liang��s question. He just shook his head gently without speaking.


    Seeing this, Su Liang thought that Gu Ling might be sick. She sat down by his bed and pressed her hand on his forehead, ��No fever.�� She then pulled one of his arms out from under the nket and took his pulse, ��Your pulse seems fine.


    Maybe you��re just too tired. A good night��s sleep should fix it.��


    As she spoke, Su Liang tucked Gu Ling��s arm back under the nket, ��Do you feel unwell anywhere?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, and his ink-ck hair scattered on the pillow moved gently, ��No.��


    Su Liang paused for a moment, ��If you don��t feel unwell, then why did you call for me?��


    Gu Ling��s thin lips parted slightly, ��Tell a story.��


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��Aren��t you tired? Aren��t you sleepy? Can��t we wait until tomorrow?��


    ��We agreed to tell two stories every day, and I��ve been away for seven days,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��That won��t do. Telling so many stories at once would exhaust both of us, and you can��t paint while lying down.��


    ��Don��t count the days I was away; just tell today��s story,�� Gu Ling said.


    Originally, she was supposed to tell stories for seven days, but now she only needed to tell one day��s worth. Su Liang thought about it and decided that was eptable. So, she continued narrating Water Margin from where she had left offst time.


    After finishing one story, she noticed Gu Ling had closed his eyes. Su Liang called out to him softly, ��Great God?��


    ��I��m not asleep,�� Gu Ling said with his eyes closed.


    ��Alright.�� Su Liang then mustered up her energy and told the second story. Once she had finished, she yawned, ��I��m going back.�� Gu Ling didn��t respond, so Su Liang called out to him again softly, ��Great God?�� This time he didn��t speak, like he had fallen asleep.


    As Su Liang looked at Gu Ling��s beautiful sleeping face, she sighed in her heart, ��What a seductive creature!��


    She extinguished themp and left the room, treading lightly.


    Hearing the door close, Gu Ling on the bed opened his eyes and let out an inaudible sigh, ��Even though sheplimented me so highly, she never even tried touching me once����


    As the sky was just beginning to lighten, the Peng father and son left as nned.


    Peng Fan kept looking back but never saw Su Liang appear. Although she had said the night before that she wouldn��t see them off, he still felt somewhat regretful.


    Peng Qian noticed his son��s thoughts. After leaving the Ning Family, he only said one thing to him, ��The Royal Family of Qian Country won��t allow her to marry into another country.��


    Peng Fan remained silent.


    Su Liang slept soundly until daylight.


    After washing and dressing, she went to the study room, and the bedding had been neatly folded with Gu Ling nowhere to be seen.


    Su Liang wasn��t surprised and went to check on Asi like she had done the past few days.


    The old housekeeper mentioned that the father and son from the Peng family had left. The Ning family prepared some food for them, along with Su Liang��s prescription, medicine ingredients, a small stove, and a y pot for boiling medicine.


    ��Miss, will they cause any trouble?�� The old housekeeper already knew that the two were from Liang Country.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No problem. Qian Country and Liang Country are negotiating peace now. I agreed to cure the son of the old General Peng when we dered a truce. I��m just fulfilling my promise.��


    ��I see. Nevertheless, we should still be careful and cautious. If outsiders find out, they might make a big fuss about it.�� The old housekeeper still worried a little.


    Su Liang changed the topic and asked about the news of Song Qi.


    ��Unless something unexpected happened, the person we sent should have arrived by now. It��s hard to say whether he will be willing toe back or not. After all these years, he must have already built his own family with a wife and children,�� the old housekeeper sighed slightly.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Then let��s wait for more news. If he doesn��t want toe back, we won��t force him. We��ll think of other solutions.��


    While talking, they entered Asi��s room. He was drinking porridge, and when he saw Su Liang, his eyes immediately brightened up, ��Miss!�� ��How are you? Does your wound still hurt?�� Su Liang asked. Asi shook his head, ��No pain!��


    His mother red at him from the side but didn��t expose his lie.


    After taking Asi��s pulse and telling him to take medicine after eating, Su Liang left without lingering.


    Su Liang returned to her own courtyard, where the early meal was served shortly after.


    After dismissing the servants, Gu Ling appeared and the two ate breakfast together.


    ��Duanmu Cheng is dead. I will definitely be suspected. I fear that people from the capital city wille to summon me back soon,�� Su Liang said. ��Since I was originally nning to return to the capital city in a few days, let��s just wait for them to arrive. In the meantime, I��m not at ease about Asi��s health.��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��There might be peopleing to test if you have any masters around you.��


    ��Don��t interfere when that happens,�� Su Liang said. ��Since they��re testing, they won��t harm me. Once I return to the capital city, I��ll tell Duanmu Yi that the master protecting me and Ning Jing has long parted ways.��


    ��Prepare some poison,�� Gu Ling said indifferently.


    Su Liang��s eyes sparkled, ��That��s right! When someonees to test me, treat them like assassins and poison my de. They��ll copse as soon as they��re cut!


    After breakfast, Su Liang went to practice swordsmanship and asked Gu Ling if he still wanted to eat rabbit today. If so, she would catch one for him.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I don��t feel like eating it for now. You can owe it to me.��


    Su Liang agreed readily, ��Deal. I owe you one rabbit. Let me know when you want to eat it.��


    Having spent two days at home without going out, Su Liang made sure those who asked for medical help had their identities confirmed by the old housekeeper before letting them in. This measure was taken to avoid the previous incident.


    Originally, the old housekeeper advised Su Liang to refuse all visiting patients since she didn��t need to earn money or make a name for herself through treating them. Therefore, there was no need for her to exert her energy and take risks.


    People in Xunyang City thought that after that day, even if they begged for treatment, Su Liang would refuse them.


    However, Su Liang didn��t reject all her patients because of the scheming grandfather and grandson who tried to kill her. While it concerned her safety, it was not causally rted. Those who wanted to kill her could always find ways to do it, but she wouldn��t give up her normal life and things she wanted to do because of that.


    It is worth mentioning that the grandson who was seriously injured and used


    to assassinate Su Liang died on the first night in prison. The old assassin was still alive, and his execution was scheduled for today.


    The governor of Xunyang City sent someone to inform Su Liang early in the morning that she could go and watch the execution if she wanted to. If Su Liang asked to decapitate the assassin herself, the governor would probably agree to it.


    However, Su Liang didn��t go, as she didn��t want to be watched by the crowd.


    After finishing her martial arts practice, Su Liang sat down in the courtyard to read a book Gu Ling brought her from the capital city. Just then, the old housekeeper hurried over, ��Miss, it��s bad! Someone has stormed the execution ground and the assassin has been rescued!��


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang remained calm, ��Was it one person or a group of people who stormed the execution ground?��


    ��There were four masked men, all with good martial arts skills,�� the old housekeeper said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I see.��


    The old housekeeper was surprised at Su Liang��sposure. Seeing that she didn��t want to talk about it anymore, he left with a worried face.


    Su Liang ate a piece of peach fruit, turned a page in her book, and continued to read.


    She was indeed not worried, nor even surprised. Considering the timing, people from the capital city should have arrived by now.


    Duanmu Cheng had died, and the assassin had been locked up for several days with no one in charge. Su Liang guessed that the people who robbed the execution site today were not to save him, but to investigate the truth.


    And this was just what Su Liang wanted. She hoped that the assassin would be taken to Duanmu Yi and tell him about the heinous means Duanmu Cheng used to kill her.


    Soon, people from the Government Office came to inform the aggrieved Su Liang that the culprit had been taken away. The governor promised that they would make every effort to capture him.


    In the afternoon, Su Liang took a rare nap.


    When night fell, Su Liang, not feeling sleepy, sat under themp reading a book. She knew that Gu Ling was not next door, but should be in the mansion.


    After reading until midnight, Su Liang put away the finished book, tidied up her notes, made her bed, lit the incense burner, and put in her secret recipe of incense.


    Soon, a faint tea fragrance filled the room. Su Liang blew out themp,y down, closed her eyes, and held a pill in her mouth.


    About a quarter of an hourter, there was a slight sound from the rear window.


    Quickly, two men in ck sneaked into Su Liang��s room and looked at the hanging bed curtains. One of them approached stealthily.


    But before they could lift the bed curtain, both of them felt dizzy and unable to stand. Realizing something was wrong, they tried to leave but copsed the next moment.


    Half an hourter, in Su Liang��s room with the window open, two heavily bound men regained consciousness and saw Su Liang sitting coldly by the table, looking at them, ��Who sent you? If it��s the Eldest Prince, there��s no need to hide it. He has wanted to kill me for a long time, not just once or twice!��


    The two men exchanged nces, and one of them, with sharp eyes, spoke up, ��General Su, it��s a misunderstanding! We were sent by the emperor��s verbal order to ask General Su to return to the capital! We sincerely apologize for disturbing youte at night, but we dared not dy!��


    Su Liang was stunned for a moment, ��A verbal order? With no proof, do you think I��d believe it?��


    ��It��s true! I have the Token of the Imperial Pce Forbidden Army on me!�� said the other man hurriedly.


    Su Liang then got up and searched both men, finding a token on each.


    ��Did the emperor send just the two of you?�� Su Liang asked coldly.


    The two men replied that it was just them.


    ��I was going to return to the capital in a few days anyway. Why did the emperor send you? Has something happened in the capital?�� Su Liang asked with a frown.


    The two men looked at each other and didn��t mention Duanmu Cheng, just saying they were not sure what it was about.


    ��You sneaked in so secretly that even with the token, I can��t fully believe you.�� Su Liang snorted, ��Recently, I have experienced several assassination attempts, so I had better be prepared.��


    The two men swore and vowed that they were really from the Imperial Guard and not assassins.


    Su Liang still did not believe them and suspected they were sent by Duanmu Cheng. She said she would deal with them.


    In the end, the two had no choice but to admit that Duanmu Cheng was missing, and the emperor sent them to ask Su Liang to return to the capital and help with the investigation.


    On the following day, Su Liang said goodbye to the old housekeeper and Asi, and left Xunyang City for the capital city.


    Last night��s two men did not follow Su Liang but were sent separately to the capital by people tied up by Su Liang because she still ��doubted�� their identity.


    Not long after leaving Xunyang City, Su Liang disguised herself and disappeared from the sight of certain people.


    In the next city, Su Liang met with the also disguised Gu Ling and traveled together.


    The face Su Liang disguised herself as was that of her previous life, and Gu Ling��s disguise looked somewhat simr to hers, making them look like siblings at first nce.


    Passing by a market and spotting wild rabbits for sale, Su Liang asked Gu Ling,


    ��Brother, do you want to eat it? I��ll buy it and roast it.��


    Gu Ling nced at the wild rabbit in the wooden cage and then looked away indifferently, ��I don��t want this one.��


    ��Why are you so picky, brother? That rabbit looks obviously plump and delicious,�� Su Liang said seriously, ��You used to eat fish by only eating the small squirrels, do you have your eye on a little rabbit, waiting for it to grow up and kill it for food? This behavior is rather beastly.��


    Gu Ling tapped Su Liang��s head gently with his fan, ��As I please..��

 Chapter 223 - 223:223. Arrange it clearly and understandably

    Chapter 223 - 223:223. Arrange it clearly and understandably<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Late at night, Qian Country��s Imperial Pce, Imperial Study.


    Duanmu Chen looked at the few Forbidden Army soldiers kneeling on the ground, and an elderly man in ragged prisoner clothes, his face indescribable.<div>


    Duanmu Yi��s face was somber, ��Those two, were killed by Su Liang?��


    The leader of the Forbidden Army squad sent to Xunyang City said, his face looking awful, ��If there was danger, they should have stated their purpose in time.��


    ��A bunch of trash!�� Duanmu Yi sneered, ��Get out!��


    ��Your Majesty, this criminal����


    Duanmu Yi��s gaze was icy as he looked at the trembling old man, ��Send him on hie


    Soon, only Duanmu Yi and Duanmu Chen, father and son, were left in the Imperial Study.


    Duanmu Chen sighed deeply, ��I didn��t expect that Eldest Brother would use such means to kill Su Liang, and he almost seeded.��


    The old man was brought before Duanmu Yi, so he couldn��t tell a single lie.


    ��If I had known earlier, I would have sent him to apany Second Brother sooner!�� Duanmu Yi said coldly.


    Originally, with Duanmu Ao��s contrast, although Duanmu Sheng didn��t seem as outstanding as Duanmu Chen, he was still a qualified Crown Prince.


    But up to now, Duanmu Yi was utterly disappointed in him.<div>


    When Duanmu Yi wanted to destroy the Wan family, one of his goals was to cut off Duanmu Sheng��s thoughts and prevent his son from turning against him.


    Duanmu Yi had thought that after so many things, Duanmu Sheng would have learned his lesson and would stop causing trouble. This was also the premise of Duanmu Yi shielding Duanmu Sheng.


    However, it was clear that Duanmu Sheng and Su Liang had a fatal rtionship. This was not something Su Liang decided on her own; Duanmu Sheng��s intention to kill her was even stronger.


    Hearing Duanmu Yi��s words, Duanmu Chen didn��t dare to interrupt and just said solemnly, ��Father, judging from the time Eldest Brother arranged the assassins to kill Su Liang, his ident happened the day after Su Liang was attacked. With the distance between the capital city and Xunyang City, it couldn��t have been Su Liang��s retaliation after being attacked.��


    Duanmu Yi��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��But it cannot be ruled out that Sheng��er was involved in Su Liang��s affairs.��


    ��At least, it couldn��t have been her personally,�� Duanmu Chen said. ��If she had sent a master to the capital city to capture Eldest Brother, it would mean that she and Eldest Brother tried to kill each other at almost the same time.��


    Duanmu Chen believed that Duanmu Sheng��s ident must have something to do with Su Liang, but he always subtly defended Su Liang, using a seemingly objective approach.


    Duanmu Chen also wanted to know, if Duanmu Sheng and Su Liang intended to kill each other at the same time, would Duanmu Yi think that Su Liang should have endured it instead of taking action?


    ��If Su Liang knew that Sheng��er wanted to kill her���� Duanmu Yi frowned, only saying half of the sentence.


    Duanmu Chen sighed, ��In my opinion, this matter is quite obvious.��


    Moreover, the fact was that if Su Liang had thought so, it would have beenpletely correct and reasonable, cautious.<div>


    ��You think Su Liang hasn��t done anything wrong?�� Duanmu Yi looked at Duanmu Chen, his gaze like a torch.


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��At present, it is only certain that Eldest Brother wanted to kill Su Liang, sending more than one group of assassins, and almost seeded, seriously wounding a servant of the Ning Family. But whether Eldest Brother��s disappearance is due to Su Liang is still uncertain. If it is her, her abduction of Eldest Brother would naturally be an act of disrespect to the imperial authority. But what I want to say is that perhaps in Su Liang��s eyes, Eldest Brother cannot represent the Qian Country��s Royal Family. Please forgive my frankness, after so many things, I cannot recognize any imperial majesty that is worthy of the subjects�� awe in Eldest Brother��s actions.��


    Having an affair with his sister, wantonly killing people, murdering his younger brother, plotting against important officials. These acts were not ordinary moral corruption. Even if the royal family always has its dark sides, Duanmu Sheng��s evil deeds had alreadye to light, not merely greedy, vicious, and shameless, but also very ipetent.


    Duanmu Chen bravely advised Duanmu Yi, hoping that he would not protect Duanmu Sheng anymore and not alienate Su Liang, a valuable talent.


    After all, Duanmu Chen hadn��t even sat on the position of Crown Prince yet. If the Qian Country Royal Family gave up on Su Liang, she might join another country. For Duanmu Chen, who had determined that the throne belonged to him in the future. this was uneptable.


    After a long silence, Duanmu Yi rubbed his weary brow, ��Things havee to this point. As long as she can prove that Sheng��er��s disappearance has nothing to do with her, I will no longer hold a grudge.��


    Duanmu Chen left the pce and arrived at the Fourth Prince��s Mansion��s entrance, where he saw a carriage parked.


    Chang��an immediately asked, ��Who is it?��


    The middle-aged man standing beside the carriage quickly bowed and had two tied-up men dragged out from the carriage, ��Fourth Prince, I am the steward of the Ning Family, surnamed Zhao. Our master caught two assassins in Xunyang City and ordered me to deliver them to you as soon as possible.�� The night was dark and deep.


    Duanmu Chen looked at the two ��assassins�� with their mouths gagged and felt a twitch in his forehead. Without even asking, he knew that these two were the Forbidden Army soldiers sent by Duanmu Yi to test Su Liang but had lost contact with them.


    ��Steward Zhao, you must be tired. When will your master return to the capital?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    Steward Zhao respectfully said, ��Our master is on the way back to the capital, but we don��t know when he will arrive.��


    Duanmu Chen understood. The people who were watching Su Liang had left Xunyang City with her, but had lost track of her as soon as they left the cityst night.


    There was nothing much to say about this, as Su Liang didn��t know who the spies were working for. It was normal for her to shake them off after noticing them. This could only prove that the ability of the people sent by Duanmu Yi was so limited.


    Duanmu Chen felt that Su Liang should arrive in the capital soon, so he didn��t ask further. He only asked Chang��an to give the men some rewards and let them leave.


    ��Master, how should we deal with this?�� Chang��an asked.


    Duanmu Chen also rubbed his brows, ��Take them with us. I��ll go to the pce again.�� In order to avoid suspicion, they couldn��t stay with him for too long. If they needed to speak, they could go directly to Duanmu Yi.


    Thus, Duanmu Chen returned to the imperial pce once more, bringing with him the two Forbidden Army soldiers that Duanmu Yi had ��lost.��


    After they confessed their experiences in Xunyang City, Duanmu Yi scolded them, ��Useless!��


    Duanmu Chen sighed softly, ��It��s normal for Su Liang to be on guard since she��s faced a series of assassination attemptstely and has almost harmed the people around her. She just used some sedatives because of her excellent medical skills.��


    Duanmu Yi thought about it and still couldn��t find any suspicious points in Su Liang��s actions. Thus, he let Duanmu Chen leave.


    After returning to the capital from Xuanbei City, Wan Shan, who had a stroke, had been under the treatment of Imperial Physician Gao, and had recently shown significant improvement. Although his body was still weak and needed a wheelchair, he was no different from a normal person in other respects.


    Wan Shan��s younger son Wan Lin died mysteriously, and his elder son Wan Cong was publicly executed half a month ago for killing Ning Jing, an official of the court. With the death of the Second Prince, Duanmu Ao, the Wan Family still lived in the General Mansion, but they had lost their past glory.


    The disappearance of Duanmu Cheng was even more heartbreaking for the Wan Family.


    Duanmu Yi believed that Ning Jing was killed by Duanmu Cheng, and the Empress Dowager and the Empress agreed. Even though Duanmu Cheng defended himself, the two Empresses felt guilty about Wan Cong��s death and felt sorry for the Wan Family.


    But Wan Shan knew clearly that Ning Jing was killed by Wan Cong. Although he


    was heartbroken over his son��s death, he didn��t me Duanmu Cheng. As his health gradually improved, he pinned all his hopes on Duanmu Cheng, hoping that he could regain the position of crown prince.


    However, Duanmu Cheng disappeared!


    Now, the person Wan Shan hated the most was Su Liang, without exception. He believed that the downfall of the Wan Family and his two nephews was all her fault!


    One day, just after seeing off Imperial Physician Gao, Wan Shan began cursing Su Liang in foulnguage in the study.


    A guard rushed in and said that someone had sent an urgent letter to Wan


    Shan, asking him to open it personally.��


    Wan Shan quickly received the crumpled letter, dismissed the servant, opened it, and saw the familiar handwriting. He sat up straight, his eyes wide, and read it incredulously from beginning to end. He read it again, then stared nkly for a while before his eyes suddenly brightened, and heughed wildly, ��Excellent! Excellent!��


    The people of the Wan Family were puzzled by Wan Shan��s sudden good mood, but he didn��t exin anything. He just said that he had had a nice dream, and then asked about the recent situations of the Fourth Prince Duanmu Chen and the Sixth Prince Duanmu Che out of nowhere.


    That night, Duanmu Chen received another summons from the pce, feeling that something significant had happened. He ordered his subordinates to keep an eye on Su Liang, but she had not returned to the capital today.


    When Duanmu Chen saw Duanmu Yi in the pce, he saw that his face was full of anger.


    Duanmu Chen cautiously asked if anything had happened.


    Duanmu Yi threw a crumpled piece of paper at Duanmu Chen, ��Look at the good deed this evildoer has done!��


    The paper fell to the ground, and Duanmu Chen picked it up, slowly unfolding it. The handwriting was also familiar to him, but it shocked him to the core. It was actually written by Duanmu Cheng! He had thought Duanmu Cheng was dead!


    After reading the contents of the letter, Duanmu Chen was also dumbfounded, ��How could this be��?��


    In his letter, Duanmu Cheng wrote that his disappearance was part of his n. The Wan family was in decline, and he did not have the upper hand inpeting with Duanmu Chen. With Duanmu Yi��s scrutiny, he could not do anything, even having to wait until Su Liang was in Xunyang City to make an attempt on her life. The letter also detailed his n to assassinate Su Liang, and he was quite proud of using the poison ploy from the grandfather-grandson duo, iming it was a brilliant idea that came to him suddenly.


    Duanmu Cheng stated that in order to gain the throne, he had to find another way. He did not consult with Wan Shan or the Empress Dowager and Empress beforehand, simply for the sake of caution. He killed two of his trusted followers who knew a lot of his secrets, creating the illusion that he had been abducted and went to a secret hideout.


    Next, Duanmu Cheng hoped that Wan Shan, the Empress Dowager, and


    Empress would take advantage of the fact that Duanmu Yi, Duanmu Chen, and Duanmu Che were no longer on guard against them, and find a way to eliminate them all!


    His n was simple: once everyone in the Duanmu royal family qualified to take the throne was gone, as the eldest prince who had disappeared, he could make a strongeback. Who else would the throne belong to?


    Duanmu Cheng also suggested to Wan Shan that he should try to sow discord between Duanmu Yi and Duanmu Chen, as it would yield double results with half the effort.


    Duanmu Yi had previously ced spies to keep an eye on the Wan family and had not withdrawn them. This letter was today��s harvest, sessfully making Duanmu Yi��s anger reach its peak.


    �� No wonder he��s neither alive nor dead!��Duanmu Yi gritted his teeth, ��Chen��er,


    you were right. I made a huge mistake by still protecting him after all the outrageous things he has done!��


    Duanmu Chen looked again at the letter and sighed deeply, ��I was wondering earlier, if it was Su Liang��s doing, given her feud with my eldest brother, he should have been killed instead of disappearing. Disappearing means he can alwayse back.��


    Duanmu Chen spoke very slowly in thest sentence, with a meaningful tone.


    This letter also made him doubt that Duanmu Cheng��s matter might really have nothing to do with Su Liang. The reason for doubt is that such a clever means,


    Duanmu Chen felt Duanmu Cheng seemed not to have such a brain��


    But obviously, Duanmu Yi had already been convinced.


    At this moment, Duanmu Chen was thinking, what if everything was designed by Su Liang? Intentionally abducting Duanmu Cheng, not leaving a body behind, and then sending this letter��


    Duanmu Chen felt that this was indeed a brilliant n, and something Su Liang coulde up with.


    But perhaps he was overthinking, the truth might be just what they saw Duanmu Cheng had been cunning and ying shady tricks, now hiding somewhere, waiting for them to die beforeing back.


    Duanmu Yi took a deep breath and said with a dark face, ��The Wan Family cannot be spared!��


    Duanmu Chen said seriously, ��Father Emperor, eldest brother may still be in contact with Wan Shan. Why not wait a little longer, and follow the trail to find his hiding ce.��


    Duanmu Yi nodded, ��That makes sense. I will have someone keep an eye on the Wan family. Has Su Liang returned yet?��


    As soon as the words fell, the eunuch outside reported, ��Your Majesty, Su Liang and General Su are requesting an audience outside the pce gate.��


    The timing matched up with when she had left Xunyang City, assuming normal rest during the journey at night.


    ��Summon her!�� Duanmu Yi said coldly.


    Duanmu Chen returned the crumpled letter to Duanmu Yi, ��Should I leave,


    Father?��


    ��No need,�� Duanmu Yi said, ��I will have the Imperial Astronomical Observatory choose another auspicious day to hold the Crown Prince Enthronement Ceremony.��


    Duanmu Chen��s face lit up with joy, and he quickly knelt down to offer his thanks, ��Long live Father Emperor, long live, long live forever!��


    As he stood up, Duanmu Chen thought to himself, Su Liang was truly a lucky star sent down by heaven to help him! Everything was unbelievably smooth!


    Su Liang entered the Imperial Study, carrying a bundle in her hand. After offering her greetings and being told to rise, she did not get up, ��Please, Your Majesty, do justice for your humble servant!��


    Duanmu Yi narrowed his eyes, ��What matter do you require justice for?��


    ��I was attacked in Xunyang City, and the assassin confessed to being ordered by the Eldest Prince. If it wasn��t for the loyal servant sacrificing himself, I would likely be dead!�� Su Liang said with her head down.


    Originally, Duanmu Yi was going to wait for Su Liang to return to the capital to question her about whether she had captured Duanmu Cheng, but the situation had suddenly reversed.


    ��Where is the assassin then?�� Duanmu Yi knowingly asked.


    ��He was sentenced to death at the Xunyang City Government Office, but was rescued on the day of his execution!�� Su Liang said, ��It must be his aplice.��


    Duanmu Yi looked at Su Liang and asked, ��Do you know that the Eldest Prince has gone missing?��


    Su Liang frowned, ��Two suspicious assassins imed to be carrying the emperor��s orders, saying that the Eldest Prince is missing. I cannot confirm their identity, so I ordered them to be sent back to the capital and handed over to the Fourth Prince.��


    Duanmu Chen did not speak.


    Duanmu Yi sneered, ��Those were the people I sent to find you. You��ve been on leave for a long time, and it��s time for you to return.�� Su Liang respectfully replied, ��Yes. Has the Eldest Prince been found yet?�� ��What will you do if he is found?�� Duanmu Yi countered.


    Su Liang bowed his head, ��I dare not do anything to the Eldest Prince. I can only ask the Emperor to administer justice!��


    Duanmu Chen saw a hint of embarrassment on Duanmu Yi��s face. He would not tell Su Liang about certain ��family matters.��


    ��I understand. Let��s wait until the Eldest Prince is found,�� Duanmu Yi said, ��You have just returned to the capital. Take a rest today and go to the Military Camp to train soldiers tomorrow! I heard from Marquis Zhong Xin that your new training methods have been very effective in Xuanbei City. I have high hopes for you, and I will inspect your work in a few days. Don��t disappoint me!�� ��I will do my best to serve Your Majesty,�� Su Liang nodded.


    As she got up to leave, Duanmu Yi stopped her and casually asked, ��Ning Jing used to have a master by her side. Is that person with you now?��


    Su Liang hesitated for a moment, nodded, and shook her head again. ��Yes, there was a senior who was indebted to the Ning Family. After Ning Jing was expelled from her family, he found her, helped her take revenge, cleaned up her house, and protected her for several months. He once offered his help to improve my martial arts skills. But���� Su Liang took a deep breath, grief on her face, and her eyes dropped, ��Previously, when I went to Xuanbei City, Ning Jing insisted on having that senior protect me, but she ended up in trouble herself. That senior felt very guilty and med me because it was I who insisted on staying after Ning Jing took her office. He sacrificed everything for me, but in the end, he harmed her����


    Duanmu Yi frowned, ��Where is that person now?��


    ��He left,�� Su Liang said, ��Our mood was terrible back then, and we had terrible quarrels. She left in a rage and probably won��t care about me anymore.�� ��What is that person��s surname and name?�� Duanmu Yi asked.


    Su Liang hesitated for a moment, ��Can I not say? He was originally a recluse. At this point, I don��t want him to be involved in any of my affairs. We originally had no rtionship.��


    ��Never mind,�� Duanmu Yi waved his hand, ��You can go.��


    ��Yes, this humble official takes her leave,�� Su Liang said, and turned to leave the Imperial Study.


    On the way home alone, many people who saw Su Liang recognized her. Soon, word spread throughout the capital that she had returned.


    Upon returning home, Su Liang closed the front door and headed to the main courtyard.


    Everything was very familiar, as if she had never left.


    Entering the courtyard, Su Liang carried her pack and went straight into the room where ��Ning Jing�� used to live, closing the door behind her.


    Gu Ling emerged from the inner room, ��How did it go?��


    Su Liang��s lip curled slightly, ��My n worked. The emperor saw and believed the letter I sent to Wan Shan. Great God, did you deliberately throw Duanmu Cheng out of the city and into the river just so you could have a way out?��


    Gu Ling shook her head slightly, ��No. At that time, I just wanted him to die without a ce to be buried.��


    If Duanmu Cheng��s body had been left in the Eldest Prince��s Mansion, he would have been buried with great honor in the imperial tomb. But if he was thrown into the river, his corpse would soon be unrecognizable. Even if someone fished it out, no one would ever know it was the Eldest Prince, because Gu Ling had destroyed his clothes and belongings. The final oue of Duanmu Cheng was predictable.


    The letter Su Liang sent to Wan Shan imitating Duanmu Cheng��s handwriting was an idea that came to her on the way back to the capital. It wasn��t Gu Ling��s initial n.


    ��Then it��s just our perfect coboration!�� Su Liang happily said, ��But Great God, you have to be careful in the future and not let anyone find out that someone is with me. I don��t know how Uncle Liang and your grandfather are doing at this point. If your identity is restored, you can return to Qian Country��s capital city.


    I will fall in love at first sight with you in the street, but you will refuse me. Then, no matter who wants to arrange my marriage, I will say that I have someone in my heart. After seeing the beauty Gu, I can��t look at anyone else. Our coboration will continue, and everything will be perfect!��


    When Gu Ling heard ��falling in love at first sight on the street, �� his eyes flickered. When he heard thest part, he silently turned around.


    ��Great God, where are you going?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling��s back faced Su Liang as he entered the inner room. His voice was calm, ��Your arrangements are very good. I am looking forward to how you will fall in love at first sight with me on the street..��

 Chapter 224 - 224: 224. Female General and New Recruit

    Chapter 224 - 224: 224. Female General and New Recruit<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the first night back in the capital city, Su Liang slept fairly well.


    It rained in thetter half of the night, stopping by morning. Due to the damp ground, Su Liang, who usually got up early for morning practice, decided to give up after taking a nce outside and went back to bed for a nap.<div>


    Gu Ling was staying next door, in Ning Jing��s original room, although someone had died therest month.


    When Su Liang woke up again, she heard Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing talking in the courtyard.


    ��Now that Little Sister Su is back, let��s move in today. It will be easier for us to take care of her.��


    ��Okay. As you wish.��


    ��Will grandmother be unhappy?


    ��No, she won��t. I already told her before getting married, and she knows.��


    ��Why don��t we talk to Little Sister Su about moving into her house? This ce isrge, and she��s all alone. Sigh.��


    ��But Su Liang doesn��t seem to like getting too close to anyone besides Ning


    Jing�� I shouldn��t have mentioned it. Xueqing, don��t cry. When Su Liang sees you, she will feel sad too.��


    ��I��m fine. It��s just that when I think of Elder Brother Ning, my heart aches. If he were still here, he and Little Sister Su would be married now, and we wouldn��t have to worry about them. But that would have been better����


    Su Liang listened to their conversation outside, which eventually became quieter and quieter before falling silent. Then she got up and made some noise. Soon, Lin Xueqing knocked on the door, ��Little Sister Su, are you awake?�� ��Yes, just give me a moment.�� Su Liang responded.<div>


    After Su Liang had tidied up and opened the door, she was hugged by Lin Xueqing. ��Little Sister Su, you��re finally back! I was really afraid that you were hiding somewhere and would never see us again!��


    Lin Xueqing��s voice was muffled, so Su Liang patted her back gently. ��How could that be? I said I wasing back, and I won��t break my promise.��


    Lin Xueqing let go of Su Liang, looked at her solemnly, and said, ��Then promise me that from now on, even without Elder Brother Ning, you��ll live a good life. ��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Of course. I want to live a happy life and infuriate those despicable beings who can��t stand the light of day.��


    Upon hearing this. Xing Yusheng blurted out. ��He��s gone missing!��


    He assumed that the ��despicable beings�� in Su Liang��s words referred to the Eldest Prince, Duanmu Cheng.


    And he believed that Duanmu Cheng was the mastermind behind Ning Jing��s murder.


    Su Liang held Lin Xueqing��s hand, let go, and walked outside. ��I know. The


    Emperor sent someone to find me and bring me back.��


    Xing Yusheng��s expression changed slightly, ��No wonder you went to the pce after returning to the capital. Does the Emperor suspect that you have something to do with Duanmu Cheng��s disappearance?��


    As soon as he said this, Xing Yusheng thought that perhaps Su Liang really was involved in this matter. It would be even better if she was the one who captured Duanmu Cheng, making him unable to live or die.<div>


    Su Liang nodded, ��Correct.��


    Lin Xueqing frowned, ��Little Sister Su was in Xunyang City at the time, how could she be rted to that matter?��


    Su Liang snorted lightly, ��Indeed, I am.��


    Her words immediately made Xing Yusheng look around, fearing that the walls might have ears.


    Then he heard Su Liang continue, ��I cursed him every day for something bad to happen, and it eventually did. It can only be said that justice is served, and retribution is inevitable.��


    Xing Yusheng held his forehead, ��He only disappeared, maybe he��lle back someday. ��


    Su Liang��s expression was indifferent, ��That��s not too bad either.��


    Hearing Su Liang��s hidden meaning, Xing Yusheng sighed, ��Let��s not talk about those unfortunate people anymore. Xueqing, you made breakfast for Su Liang.


    It��s still warm, let her eat first.��


    ��Oh right, I almost forgot!�� Lin Xueqing hurriedly led Su Liang to the kitchen, ��You can go fishing in the garden, dear. I��ll just keeppany with Sister Su!�� Xing Yusheng: �� He knew this would happen.


    ��Aren��t you moving in? I��ll take Ajun next door to tidy up,�� said Xing Yusheng.


    Lin Xueqing still asked Su Liang, ��Sister Su, how about I move in with you and we live together? I can cook anything you want! It��s not like I have anything important to do.��


    Xing Yusheng: �� Isn��t it important to keep himpany?


    As Xing Yusheng expected, Su Liang gracefully declined, ��No, I don��t want to watch you two show off your love every day. It would be a huge blow to me.��


    Lin Xueqing suddenly became somewhat mncholic, ��Sister Su, you must like


    Brother Ning after all. I knew it.��


    Su Liang: �� She��s just joking to lighten the mood, but ��Ning Jing�� is dead, so there��s no need to deny it.


    Su Liang changed the subject by saying she was hungry.


    Lin Xueqing gave up the idea of moving in with Su Liang and quickly served her porridge.


    After scooping out a bowl, Lin Xueqing looked at the leftovers in the pot and sighed softly, ��When I cooked this, I didn��t think of anything. I just made it for you and Brother Ning, but he can never eat this again����


    Su Liang thought, very good, someone will enjoy his breakfast now.


    After washing and brushing up, Su Liang told Lin Xueqing, ��Why don��t you go and move in with your husband? The sooner you move in, the better, otherwise


    I won��t have a ce to eat.��


    In fact, Su Liang just wanted to distract Lin Xueqing and avoid wasting the extra breakfast she had made.


    Upon hearing this, Lin Xueqing naturally agreed immediately, lifting her skirt and running off to catch up with Xing Yusheng.


    Su Liang served two portions of breakfast and brought them back to the room, then knocked on the wall next door, ��Great God, are you there?��


    A momentter, Gu Ling, who had tidied himself up and changed his appearance, appeared in Su Liang��s room.


    ��Xueqing made this, �� said Su Liang. ��But there��s a problem. If they really move in, I won��t be able to bring you with me when I go and freeload food. It��s a waste of effort on single portions. I have to leave very early for military training tomorrow, and I��ll have to eat lunch at the camp. It would be better to stay in the military camp to avoid running back and forth every day.��


    Gu Ling didn��t say anything; he finished an egg pancake and took away another one meant for Su Liang.


    Su Liang��s outstretched chopsticks caught nothing, and she was somewhat speechless, ��If you��re unhappy, just say it, don��t steal my pancake.��


    Gu Ling ate gracefully without speaking.


    The two had known each other for nearly a year and had a well-established pattern of daily life. Su Liang was responsible for cooking and Gu Ling for preparing and assisting with tasks such as chopping vegetables and kneading dough, especially dumpling making.


    However, with Su Liang no longer cooking, their routine would be disrupted. Gu Ling��s inability to openly appear would also have a significant impact.


    For breakfast, Su Liang only got a bowl of porridge and a couple of bites of side dishes. The rest was taken by Gu Ling.


    Just as Su Liang was about to argue with him, Gu Ling said, ��Someone will surely invite you to lunch.��


    Su Liang froze for a moment. That��s true. She had just returned to the capital and had only met Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing so far. However, Gu Ling couldn��t find food if he didn��t go out.


    ��Alright,�� Su Liang nodded. ��Actually, you can go to the restaurant.��


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly, ��I��m not used to it.��


    Su Liang rolled her eyes at him, ��Just say you want me to cook for you.��


    Gu Ling nodded gently, saying, ��I do.��


    Su Liang stood up, shaking her head, ��I was just thinking about whether you would go hungry without food. I apologize. I shouldn��t have assumed that Great God, you were a big baby and couldn��t survive without me. I thought too much.��


    Gu Ling wiped her mouth with a handkerchief, ��I can��t move around outside.�� ��I believe nothing can stop you,�� Su Liang said.


    Before the dishes were cleaned up, they heard footsteps outside. Su Liang��s expression turned serious, and Gu Ling had already entered the inner room.


    She had just hidden Gu Ling��s dishes when Lin Bojun��s voice came from outside, ��Xiaoliang, are you in?��


    Su Liang opened the door and went out. ��Second Brother Lin, didn��t you go to the military camp today?��


    Lin Bojun looked more mature after getting married. His clothes were more exquisite, and his handsome appearance was even more remarkable.


    ��Today is my day off. I apanied Yu Jin to her parents�� house, and Grandfather asked me to invite you over.�� He looked at Su Liang, ��Seeing yourplexion is okay, I��m relieved.��


    Old Master Qin��s invitation did not surprise Su Liang. ��Is Grandfather Qin in good health?��


    Lin Bojun nodded, ��He��s doing great. There��s an exam at the Imperial College today, so my father couldn��t make it. Otherwise, he would havee to see you.��


    All three children of the Lin family had married, and Lin Shuzhi was now teaching at the Imperial College, living a fulfilling life.


    Su Liang was originally thinking that it was Lin Family who would call her, but it ended up being the Qin Family, which was not much different. She assumed that Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing would also go over there.


    ��Second Brother Lin, go back first. I��ll go overter.�� Su Liang said, ��I returnedtest night, and there��s still some cleaning up to do at home.��


    Lin Bojun frowned, hesitated for a moment, and still asked, ��Could I talk to you?��


    Su Liang nodded and invited Lin Bojun to sit down in the courtyard. ��Second


    Brother Lin, just speak up. There��s no one else here.��


    Lin Bojun sighed deeply, ��I just want to ask you if Ajing really died?��


    Su Liang was not too surprised, because Lin Bojun knew that ��Ning Jing�� was not a weak schr and that ��Ning Jing�� had followed Su Liang to Xuanbei City. So, he couldn��t believe that ��Ning Jing�� died so suddenly.


    He hadn��t asked earlier because there were too many people around, and as soon as Su Liang returned to the capital, she quickly sent Ning Jing��s body to Xunyang City and couldn��t find an opportunity.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Ning Jing really died.��


    Lin Bojun��s eyes dimmed, and he bitterly smiled, ��I shouldn��t have asked, but it��s better to know, so I won��t have unrealistic thoughts anymore.��


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Bojun stood up, ��I��ll go first. You don��t have to hurry, juste over before noon.��


    Seeing Su Liang nod, Lin Bojun left with big strides.


    Watching his figure disappear, Su Liang sighed softly. The truth was that the real Ning Jing had died long ago, without avenging his family and without regaining the Ning Family. He didn��t even have a chance to see his beloved girl again, dying with hatred��


    Nowadays, some secrets can��t be spoken or shouldn��t be spoken.


    Su Liang sat quietly for a while, then got up and went back to her room. Seeing that Gu Ling was not there, she ignored him, washed the dishes, changed her clothes, and checked the neighboring room. Gu Ling was still not there, so she left alone and went to Xing Mansion next to the Su Mansion.


    Qi Jun was watering the flowers. Seeing Su Liang, he immediately called Xing


    Yusheng and Lin Xueqing, ��Master, Madam, Miss Su is here!��


    Su Liang looked at the cozy little home that Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing had carefully created.


    Lin Xueqing ran over and took Su Liang��s arm, ��Second Brother was just here. He asked us to go to Grandfather��s houseter!��


    The ��grandfather�� Lin Xueqing mentioned was the same as the ��grandfather�� mentioned by Lin Bojun: Old Master Qin.


    ��I��ll go too,�� Su Liang said. ��I just came to see you first.��


    Lin Xueqing then showed Su Liang around the house, happily epting the praise.


    Su Liang casually asked about how Xing Yusheng��s siblings were doing and if they had been bullying Lin Xueqing.


    Lin Xueqing shook her head, ��They don��t dare to bully me. I��m not someone to be taken lightly!��


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang knew something was wrong, or else there would be no need to say thetter part.


    Seeing Su Liang frown, Lin Xueqing quickly exined, ��Really, no one is bullying me. It��s just that I don��t like talking to some of them. Their words are full of twists and turns, and I can��t understand them.��


    Su Liang guessed that Lin Xueqing might have been talking about Miao Family.


    But with Xing��s Old Madame and Xing Yusheng around, and considering Lin Xueqing��s gentle but firm character, there shouldn��t be much to worry about. Besides, the couple would soon move out and live on their own.


    Before noon, Su Liang went with Lin Xueqing and Xing Yusheng to Duke Qin��s Mansion, where she met Qin Yujin and was greeted warmly.


    Old Master Qin was in good spirits. Seeing Su Liang, he brought out the gift he had won for her in a fishing bet with another nobleman in the capital city, a medical book that Su Liang loved very much.


    Su Liang dly epted and thanked Old Master Qin.


    In the afternoon, Su Liang bid farewell and left the Qin Mansion alone to go home.


    On horseback, she was quickly recognized by people. The news of Su Liang��s return to the capital had spread throughout the city that day. Then rumors began to spread, saying that Su Liang��s appearance had deteriorated due to her fianc����s death, and she was lonely and deste. It seemed that this kind of parting-and-death drama was more satisfying to the audience.


    Ignoring the gossip, Su Liang practiced swordsmanship alone after she returned home. In the evening, Qi Jun personally sent dinner and said that Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing would move in tomorrow. Also, Old Madame Xing missed Su Liang and invited her to visit when she had time.


    Su Liang said that she would go to the military camp to train troops tomorrow and would visit the Old Madame when she had a day off. Then she let Qi Jun leave.


    Although the dinner was for Su Liang alone, there were several dishes and more than one type of main course. It was too much for her to eat alone, but just right for two people.


    It wasn��t until Su Liang had set up the meal that Gu Ling finally reappeared.


    ��Where have you been?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling was rarely mysterious, ��I had something to do.��


    ��Can��t you let me know?�� Su Liang asked curiously.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��No.��


    Su Liang: .


    After dinner, Su Liang discussed with Gu Ling, ��I��ll stay at the military camp tomorrow. You can go do whatever you want, just don��t let me know.��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��Okay.��


    Su Liang hesitated for a moment, feeling that something was wrong. ��Great God, the basis of our cooperation is honesty. If you are like this, we can��t continue.��


    After a moment of silence, Gu Ling said, ��I��ll tell you tomorrow.��


    ��Alright,�� Su Liang didn��t ask further. ��Since you promised, then I��ll move to the military camp tomorrow.��


    Before going to bed that night, Su Liang told Gu Ling two stories as usual.


    Early the next morning, Su Liang got up, made some simple food, packed her luggage, and rode out of the city towards the military camp.


    Lin Bojun knew that Su Liang wasing to manage the training and had arranged a ce for her to rest, but he didn��t expect that she would stay overnight.


    As Su Liang put down her luggage and followed Lin Bojun to watch the soldiers�� training, she saw a group of new recruits passing by in the distance and stopped to salute them. Among them was a man with an outstanding appearance��


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed, and the man was also looking at her.


    ��Xiaoliang, these new recruits are under yourmand,�� Lin Bojun said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��That��s great, I��ll train them well..��

 Chapter 225 - 225: 225. Firefly

    Chapter 225 - 225: 225. Firefly<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang hadn��t expected that Gu Ling had actually enlisted as a new soldier in the City Guard Army yesterday, and now he was under hermand.


    Considering Gu Ling��s consistent high desire to try things he had never done before, Su Liang figured that he was looking to experience a different life with a different identity.<div>


    Lin Bojun was beside her, so Su Liang couldn��t show any special regard for Gu Ling to avoid arousing suspicion.


    Looking at the hundreds of new soldiers in front of her, either excited, nervous or curious, only a few were calm, and most of those were physically strong.


    But Su Liang knew that Gu Ling was truly calm, treating it as if he were just ying around.


    Without saying much, Su Liang wanted to see the physical fitness of these new soldiers first, so she led the team to follow Lin Bojun to a designated training area on the drill ground.


    ��You can use any other ce that no one is currently training at,�� Lin Bojun instructed.


    At this moment, a junior officer, leading an elite squad of City Guards, had just finished training and passed by not far away. They all stopped to look, having heard that they wouldpete against Su Liang��s new soldiers in a month. They all felt assured of victory.


    ��General Lin, please feel free to go about your business,�� Su Liang said.


    Lin Bojun nced at the soldiers watching nearby and left without saying anything. He was not worried at all about Su Liang or the soldiers under her leadership. For her, nothing was impossible.


    The sky was clear and blue.


    More and more curious veterans gathered, making many new soldiers feel even more uneasy. Some were so nervous that they couldn��t stand still, their faces flushed. Being stared at was like an excruciating torture for many, not painful, but utterly ufortable.


    Ignoring the people around, Su Liang began to warm up the new soldiers andmanded them to imitate her movements.<div>


    Soon, a stifledugh came from not far away, followed byughter from many other veterans.


    Since the warm-up movements were small and of low intensity, to those who didn��t understand, it looked like ying around.


    Su Liang did not care about the opinions of others. However, some of the more thin-skinned new soldiers were affected by the gazes andughter around them, failing to perform the warm-up movements properly.


    Su Liang didn��t reprimand anyone. Afterpleting the warm-up, she exined, ��Most of you just enlisted, and regardless of your previous status, you did not have any high-intensity training in your daily lives. If you start training too hard from the beginning, you will risk injury. Therefore, it is essential to perform a proper warm-up and activate your body joints before each training session.��


    Theughter around them grew smaller, gradually stopping altogether.


    ��Now, run around the drill grounds and stop when you can��t run anymore, thene and report to me.�� Just as Su Liang finished speaking, someone squeezed past the crowd and ran over, ��General Su! Count me in!��


    Compared to the strong and tall soldiers, the neer appeared more like a delicate young man.


    This was Gao Jiabao, who participated in the Military Exam with Su Liang back then. He had be the second-ce schr but had suffered severe injuries. He had worked in a civil position in the Ministry of War and was just transferred to the Forbidden Army camp a few days ago. Although his rank was one level below Su Liang, he was not an ordinary soldier.


    Su Liang hadn��t expected to see Gao Jiabao here again, but this was not the time for small talk.


    Gao Jiabao took the initiative to exin, ��I��ve only been here a few days as well, and I��m a new soldier too. I haven��t participated in any training yet. It��s perfect timing with General Su��s arrival, so please take me in as a soldier under yourmand!��


    Su Liang asked, ��Is this something I can decide?�� Gao Jiabao nodded, ��I��ve asked General Lin, and he agreed.��<div>


    ��Alright.�� Su Liang nodded, ��I won��t be polite.��


    Gao Jiabao smiled and bowed, ��Please, General Su, do not treat me as anything special, just like any other soldier.��


    Su Liane acknowledged. and let the new soldiers line uD and zet readv to run.


    Although Gu Ling��s disguised appearance was also outstanding, he was not particrly noticeable because all the new soldiers wore the same uniform, and he was quiet.


    Su Liang thought that the feeling of Gu Ling standing out in the crowd was just her own perception since he was the only person she knew and was extremely familiar with. No matter when, her first nce would always fall on Gu Ling as a subconscious reaction.


    Seeing that Gao Jiabao did not go over, Su Liang frowned and heard him say, ��I didn��t participate in the warm-up just now, so I have to trouble General Su to teach me again.��


    Su Liang nodded, ordered the others to start running, and taught Gao Jiabao individually.


    Joining the army had always been Gao Jiabao��s dream, but after entering the military camp for a few days, despite his decent martial arts skills, his delicate appearance and seemingly frail body still made many soldiers openly and secretly mock him, just like his experiences since childhood.


    When he learned that Su Liang wasing, Gao Jiabao was determined to follow her, not only because he admired her strength, but also because dealing with Su Liang made him feel respected, without any discrimination or hypocrisy.


    After seriously warming up, Gao Jiabao joined the ranks of the new recruits running.


    Su Liang went to check on the new recruits and soon saw Gu Ling. Knowing him for almost a year, Su Liang seldom saw the calm andposed Gu Ling running, but today, she could only say that the Great God was indeed the Great God, who always treated the tasks he needed to do with utmost seriousness and focus, despite the burden of being an idol.


    Gu Ling didn��t run at the front, nor did he fall behind. His speed was uniform, his breath steady, and his footsteps firm.


    In contrast, thest to join, Gao Jiabao, treated this like a contest, bing a little anxious, constantly trying to surpass those in front of him.


    After twops like this, those new recruits who had beenpeting at the beginning, including Gao Jiabao, had all slowed down.


    Gu Ling, however, still maintained a steady pace, his expression unchanged.


    The drill ground was quiterge, and by the thirdp, some people couldn��t keep up.


    Su Liang received the list of new recruits that Lin Bojun had sent, with the basic information of each neer such as name, age, birthce, whether they knew martial arts, and what weapons they were good at, briefly recorded.


    Flipping to thest page, thest line, although the handwriting was unfamiliar, the name was recognizable to Su Liang. Han Su, inverted, is Su Han. Su is a homophone of Su, and Han is close to Liang.


    However, conscription did not ept people with unknown backgrounds. Han Su wrote down a ce of origin that Su Liang had never heard of, but it must certainly exist.


    ��General���� The first person came up, clutching his chest, his face flushed and panting heavily.


    After asking his name, Su Liang wrote a serial number on the roster and let him rest.


    One after another, those who could not run came up to register, and then they could end this half-day training.


    Gao Jiabao couldn��t run anymore either, but he continued to force himself because he didn��t want to be embarrassed and ridiculed.


    Su Liang didn��t bother him.


    When there were six people left, Gu Ling stopped in front of Su Liang and did not continue to run.


    ��What��s your name?�� Su Liang looked at the thin sweat on Gu Ling��s forehead, thinking that he looked more down-to-earth now than before.


    Gu Ling��s thin lips opened slightly, ��Han Su.��


    ��You seem to still have some enerzv. Whv not continue?�� Su Lianz asked.


    ��May I ask General, is there any reward for getting first ce?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No.��


    ��I can��t run anymore. I��m thirsty.�� Gu Ling finished speaking and walked towards the resting and drinking new recruits under the trees not far away.


    Su Liang watched his retreating figure, thinking that he must be doing so to maintain a low profile, not because he was really thirsty or tired.


    If a new recruit stands out too much on the first day of training, he will surely attract attention.


    When there were only four people left, Gao Jiabao dragged his shaky legs to Su Liang, his normally pale face now red, and said with some shame, ��I can��t do it anymore.��


    Su Liang added Gao Jiabao��s name to the roster and wrote a number, ��This is training, notpetition. You are too anxious. You don��t need to care about others�� opinions so much. When someone looks down on you, the best counterattack is not your process of doing things, but the result. Because those who belittle you, no matter what you do, will always find something to ridicule.


    Only a definite result can p them in the face.��


    Gao Jiabao was stunned, and after a moment, sighed, ��My grandfather always said you were insightful and asked me to learn from you.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Your strength is not a problem, but you need to face and ept that you��re different from others. No two people are exactly the same. You��re good looking and beating those who mock you does not require you to be like them, tall and strong.��


    ��Do you think I��m good looking?�� Gao Jiabao asked Su Liang seriously.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes. But don��t misunderstand. I��m just giving you advice as a friend.��


    Gao Jiabao nodded, ��I understand, I won��t misunderstand, I just want to thank you.��


    Another person came over, and Gao Jiabao went to rest under a nearby tree.


    Someone yielded their position, and Gao Jiabao stood leaning against the tree, inexplicably asking a new recruit that he didn��t know, ��What do you think of my appearance?��


    The new recruit turned his head, and Gao Jiabao was stunned, ��No need to answer, your appearance is much better than mine. What��s your name?�� The new recruit calmly replied, ��My surname is Han, my name is Su.��


    ��How did you think of joining the army?�� Gao Jiabao couldn��t help but ask since he didn��t see any ufortable reaction from Gu Ling. Such beautiful men were rare in the camp.


    Gu Ling closed his eyes, ��It was my father��s dying wish.��


    ��I see.�� Gao Jiabao understood.


    After training, Su Liang gathered the new recruits, pointed out their problems, and how to improve.


    ��Today��s training was just a warm-up, I��ll develop a detailed training n as soon as possible.�� Su Liang dismissed them after she finished speaking.


    Gao Jiabao stayed until the end and went with Su Liang to find Lin Bojun.


    ��Have you noticed, General Su, that there is a handsome man in our new recruit camp?�� Gao Jiabao asked.


    Su Liang nodded as usual, ��Yes, I saw him, the one whosest name is Han.��


    ��He said he joined the army to fulfill his father��s dying wish.�� Gao Jiabao casually shared the information he had learned.


    Su Liang: ��I don��t buy it.


    Lin Bojun had gone out with a team of soldiers on an errand, so Su Liang returned to her residence in the Forbidden Army camp, an independent small courtyard not far from the new recruit camp, with an ancient cypress tree in the courtyard.


    The conditions were ordinary, but Su Liang didn��t mind. She was nning to fetch water when she saw two new recruits bringing water. One of them was her acquaintance.


    The other was a quick-witted young man, ��My name is Qiu Ming! General Lin asked us to choose two diligent people to serve General Su by drawing lots. Everyonepeted toe, and in the end, Brother Han and I had good luck and got the spots!��


    Su Liang thought, this kid is lucky, but Mr. Gu must have done something tricks to get the spot.


    Then, Su Liang simply arranged for the cleaning. The diligent Qiu Ming went to sweep the floor, Gu Ling held a wooden basin and a rag, and they both went into the room together.


    ��Your face is too eye-catching,�� Su Liang said softly.


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly, ��Actually, it��s your face.��


    Su Liang: ��Indeed, Gu Ling��s current disguise was modeled on her appearance in the previous world, a customized version of her nonexistent real brother��s appearance in the previous world��


    ��Can you get used to living with so many people?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��It��s nothing.��


    Su Liang gave a thumbs-up.


    ��You think Gao Jiabao is very good-looking?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liang was stunned for a moment, ��You can read lips?��


    She had said it, but Gu Ling��s position at that time made it impossible for him to hear.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I can��t, but I could tell some of it.��


    ��He is good-looking, but he is always bullied and somewhat self-conscious. I was justforting him,�� Su Liang exined.


    ��Be careful not to attract unwanted attention,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang snorted, ��Why do you care?��


    Gu Ling paused while wiping the table and looked at Su Liang, ��You said it yourself.��


    Su Liang rubbed her forehead, ��Yes, yes, I did say that after you recover your identity, I will use you as a cover to avoid arranged marriages. Gao Jiabao has no such intention, neither do I, so you don��t have to worry. Wearing that face, do you really think of yourself as my real brother?��


    Gu Ling frowned slightly, ��When you see me, do you think I look like your real brother?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No, I don��t have a real brother, it��s like looking at myself. ��


    Qiu Ming asked from outside if the ancient cypress tree��s branches and leaves needed to be trimmed.


    ��No need,�� Su Liang went out, ��I��ll clean up the rest. You guys go back.��


    As Gu Ling and Su Liang brushed past each other, he whispered, ��I��lle to listen to the story tonight.��


    When Su Liang stayed in Xuanbei City, she lived in the General Mansion. This was her first time living in the camp, and it felt very special.


    As the only female, she was also the most unique existence in the eyes of others in the army.


    Dinner was brought by Gu Ling because he was the chosen attendant of Su Liang.


    ��After I finish eating, you can take the dishes back,�� Su Liang said.


    Gu Ling waited outside the door. Su Liang ate inside and asked, ��It��s not convenient for you toe over at night, right? Would you like me to tell you a story now?��


    ��Alright,�� Gu Ling nodded slightly.


    It waste summer and early autumn, and the night breeze was cool.


    Thentern under the eaves illuminated half of Gu Ling��s elegant and dust-free face, while Su Liang��s soft voice from inside the room told the story, and green fireflies rose in the corners of the courtyard, peaceful and tranquil.


    After finishing two stories, Su Liang had also finished her meal. She tidied up the dishes and handed them to Gu Ling, ��Can you get used to the canteen food?��


    Gu Ling took out a cloth bag from his bosom and opened it. There were still two pieces of peach slices he had brought from home. He took half and gave the other half to Su Liang.


    ��It��s delicious,�� Su Liang felt like she was sneaking a snack.


    Gu Ling left with the food tray and Su Liang went back to her room without closing the door.


    As soon as she sat down, Gu Ling reappeared at the door, ��General Su, it seems like I left my jade pendant here.��


    Su Liang raised her eyebrows, ��Oh? Thene in and look for it?��


    Gu Ling entered, and blew out themp in Su Liang��s room.


    Su Liang frowned, ��What are you doing? People might suspect that we have an inappropriate rtionship.��


    The next moment, Gu Ling��s sped hands slowly opened, and the green fireflies fluttered in front of Su Liang, theughter in her eyes rippling��.

 Chapter 226 - 226: 226. Poisoning

    Chapter 226 - 226: 226. Poisoning<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The moon outside the window was bright and spotless, the room only illuminated by the soft glow of fireflies.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling sat very close to each other, their breaths detectable.<div>


    Su Liang stared at the fireflies, while Gu Ling stared at her eyes brimming withughter.


    ��Hey, Great God.�� Su Liang started, her voice instinctively lowered.


    Gu Ling responded, ��Hmm?��


    ��Do you know why fireflies glow?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I would like to hear more.��


    ��Fireflies emit light from their light organs. It begins with the nerve impulse transmitted to the light-emitting cells, which releases the originally suppressed luciferin. There is a phosphorous chemical in the cells of fireflies called luciferin, which, under its own catalyst, oxidizes and the resulting energy is released in the form of light,�� Su Liang recalled the exnation she saw online in her previous life.


    Gu Ling frowned slightly, ��Do you think I understand?��


    ��Actually, I don��t quite understand either, �� Su Liang shook her head.


    Gu Ling asked, ��Nerve impulse? Why the impulse?��


    Su Liang chuckled lightly, ��It��s usually for mating. Male fireflies emit light to attract female fireflies, simr to a peacock��s disy.��


    Gu Ling was taken aback for a moment, but Su Liang didn��t look at his expression and didn��t notice.<div>


    Fireflies fluttered out through the open window. Su Liang lit amp and seriously said, ��Luckily your jade pendant glows at night. I found it this time, but keep it safe. Don��t lose it again.��


    Gu Ling left, ��Yes, thank you, General Su.�� He picked up a food box at the door and walked away quickly.


    Su Liang went to the window, looked up at the moon for a while, and thought about the training n she had made for the new recruits. The physical constitution of these new recruits was far worse than those she trained in Xuanbei City, so she needed to make progress gradually.


    As for thepetition between the new recruits and the elite squad in a month, Su Liang was not very worried.


    Not because she thought she could win, but because she didn��t care. Duanmu Yi wanted to test her skills and consider whether to promote her through this, but she didn��t care about promotions. She had thought that if Duanmu Cheng disappeared and she aroused Duanmu Yi��s suspicion and was no longer valued, it would not be a bad thing. Now, she just let things take their natural course and do her job well.


    As for her training of new recruits, it was to improve their physical fitness in the right way, to teach them to be qualified soldiers, rather than growing them prematurely to defeat the elite squad in a month.


    Nevertheless, Su Liang still nned to assess the strength of the elite squad the next day. Even if it wasn��t for thepetition, she wanted to see what the level of the strongest soldiers in the Forbidden Army was.


    By the time Su Liang read through the training n she had written in the afternoon again, it was alreadyte at night.


    After a brief wash, Su Liang went to bed.


    On the other hand, in the new recruit camp where Gu Ling stayed, the conditions were very rudimentary. Gu Ling chose to sleep in a position close to the wall where it still wasn��t possible to avoid having someone on one side, close but not adjacent.


    It was Qiu Ming, the new recruit who was selected with Gu Ling to follow Su Liang. He was talkative, and had already shared where his home was, how many people were in his family, why he joined the army, when he arrived in the capital city, how many clothes he brought, and how much silver he had left.<div>


    Out of politeness, Gu Ling also shared his situation. His whole family was gone, his father��s dying wish and the like.


    ��Hey, Han Su, are you asleep?�� Qiu Ming turned over and called Gu Ling in a whisper.


    Gu Ling was turned towards the wall, heard him but did not respond, so Qiu Ming stopped talking.


    Now that Lin Bojun had his own family, he no longer lived in the military camp. Unless there was something important, he always tried to get back home for dinner.


    When he arrived early at the camp the next day, he went to watch Su Liang training the new recruits.


    The morning mist had just receded. The cold, serious female voice on the training ground gavemands, sounding exceptionally melodious.


    Lin Bojun waited for Su Liang��s team to run past him and waved at her.


    ��Qiu Ming,e forward and continue!�� Su Liang had chosen Qiu Ming, who had carried on running until the end the previous day and was very popr, to be the team leader.


    Qiu Ming led his team to continue running, and Su Liang walked over to Lin Bojun.


    ��I didn��t stop Gao Jiabao when he insisted on following you,�� Lin Bojun said with a smile, ��but you didn��t even make him your assistant?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��He requested for fairness.��


    ��That��s good. You should understand him better than me since you both came out of the same Military Exam,�� Lin Bojun stated and then looked towards the new recruits in the distance, ��I heard there��s a boy in there who��s very handsome?��


    Su Liang casually remarked, ��The overall attractiveness of our new recruit camp is not low. If we��re talking about the best looking one, it��s a kid with thest name Han, with Gao Jiabao being the second. But inparison to Second Brother Lin��


    ��And?�� Lin Bojun instinctively asked.


    ��Second Brother Lin would rank third,�� Su Liang joked.


    Lin Bojun scoffed, ��Yu Jin said that I��m the most handsome.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Of course. What does Second Brother Lin have there?�� Lin Bojun quickly handed over the food box in his hand to Su Liang upon


    hearing her remark, ��I got too caught up with chatting and almost forgot the main point. This is the breakfast Yu Jin prepared for you, and there are some desserts she made with my sister-inw. Little sister and Yu Sheng visitedst night, and she even wanted to deliver meals to you every day until my father persuaded her. ��


    Su Liang epted it, ��Thank you to sister-inw and Yu Jin. Has Xueqing moved next door to my house?��


    Lin Bojun nodded, ��She moved there yesterday. You weren��t home, which disappointed my little sister.��


    ��She��s married, why is she still clinging to me?�� Su Liang shook her head, ��I think your brother-inw wouldn��t be disappointed.��


    ��That��s true.�� As soon as Lin Bojun finished speaking, someone called him from afar, and he walked away.


    Su Liang waited for the team to run in front of her again, instructed Qiu Ming to run two more rounds before eating breakfast.


    Su Liang��s gaze met with Gu Ling��s once again. She thought about asking Gu Ling to carry the food box and join her for breakfast, but quickly dismissed the idea. If she showed special treatment to a new soldier and people suspected that she was attracted to Gu Ling, that��s okay, but it could arouse suspicion of those who know some inside information and are suspicious by nature that Ning Jing might not be dead.


    For instance, Lin Bojun who knows ��Ning Jing�� is a martial arts expert, or Duke Duanmu Yi and his son Duanmu Chen from the royal family, or Lian Shun who taught her the Disguise Technique.


    Therefore, Su Liang went off alone with the food box that Lin Bojun had given her. Gu Ling casually withdrew his gaze and continued training with others, and after the training, they went to have breakfast together.


    There were no tables in the military camp for meals, some people stood, others squatted or sat on the ground.


    Gu Ling had just sat down under a tree with his breakfast when Qiu Ming and Gao Jiabao came over.


    ��Are you close with General Gao, General Su?�� Qiu Ming asked.


    Gao Jiabao shook his head, ��We are friends, but not close. She keeps a proper distance from everyone.��


    Qiu Ming looked wholly understanding after a moment, ��Right, Su Liang had a fianc�� before, it��s a pity he was so young.��


    Gu Ling didn��t say much, instead he listened to Qiu Ming and Gao Jiabao talk about the contest that would take ce in a month. They both ced great importance on it and hoped to win, believing that losing would disappoint Su Liang.


    ��You know how to do martial arts, right, Han Su?�� Qiu Ming asked.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Mhm.��


    ��I do too, my dad��s an Escort Master, I grew up in the Escort Agency, and I learned some martial arts from my uncles. But I think being an Escort Master is uninteresting. I originally wanted to join the military in Xuanbei City, but I happened toe across the Forbidden Army recruiting in the capital city while passing by. It��s a rare opportunity!�� Qiu Ming said with a smile, ��My family doesn��t even know I��m in the capital city. When we get a chance to leave the camp, I want to write a letter to them to let them know I��m safe.��


    Gao Jiabao then said, ��I��m going home tomorrow. You can give the letter to me, and I��ll help you send it.��


    Qiu Ming��s face lit up, ��That��s great! Thank you, General Gao!��


    ��I��m like you guys, just call me by my name.�� Gao Jiabao quite liked Qiu Ming.


    Gu Ling��s gaze swept over Qiu Mings forehead and he ate a bite of his steamed bun with an unchanged expression.


    The breakfast Qin Yujin prepared for Su Liang was abundant, she couldn��t finish it and left two steamed buns in her room. The other delicate and delicious desserts were untouched.


    That morning, Su Liang gave the new soldiers a brief overview of the uing training n and then started their first official day of training.


    Many new soldiers couldn��t hold on for long, but Su Liang was far stricter than the day before. Without harming their bodies, she required them to persevere.


    Approaching noon, half of the day��s training was over. Su Liang had worked up a sweat and was ready to wash up.


    She hadn��t been back at her home for long when Qiu Ming and Gu Ling came to bring her food and water.


    The small courtyard where Su Liang lived originally had a stove, but it had not been used for a long time. Lin Bojun had people clean and repair it in the morning, and they also prepared dry firewood and a new tub, specially for Su Liang��s use.


    Gu Ling was heating the bathwater for Su Liang when she asked them if they had eaten yet.


    After hearing from Qiu Ming that they had not, Su Liang said, ��Then you go eat first, and take his portion while you��re at it. So you won��t go toote and miss out.��


    Qiu Ming then hurriedly ran off.


    Su Liang gave the steamed bun she saved from the morning to Gu Ling, ��Yu Jin made it. If you think it��s too cold, toast it over the fire.��


    While talking, Su Liang felt that Gu Ling��s standard of meals had precipitously decreased since joining the army.


    Gu Ling wiped his hands, took it, and started eating without reheating it.


    ��In my opinion, you might as well find an excuse to withdraw. You��ve already experienced it, and it��s only going to get harder from here.�� Su Liang suggested. Mainly because she felt that Gu Ling had not improved his skills or mentality by leaving hisfortable life toe here to experience hardship. It was unnecessary.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.��


    Su Liang shrugged, ��As long as you��re happy. If the food here doesn��t fit your taste, I have desserts in my room. I��ll save them for you. You can take them whenever you want, just make sure no one sees you.��


    ��Ok.�� Gu Ling nodded, and suddenly asked Su Liang, ��Have you ever seen a peacock disying its feathers?��


    ��I have, in the zoo, they��re very beautiful.�� Su Liang replied, ��Aren��t there peacocks here?��


    Gu Ling said that there were in Yin Country, but he had only heard of them and had never seen them himself.


    Thus Su Liang casually said, ��Maybe one day, when I have a chance, I��d like to visit Yin Country.��


    Qiu Ming came to deliver her dinner that day. Gu Ling did not appear, so Su Liang had no chance to tell him stories during the dinner.


    Because Gu Ling was living with others, him disappearing in the middle of the night would easily arouse suspicion.


    Therefore, when Su Liang didn��t see Gu Ling appear before preparing to sleep, she thought it was normal.


    But when she prepared to leave the following morning, she noticed that the desserts she had left on the table specifically for Gu Ling, two pieces from the top te, had disappeared without a trace��


    It can��t be anyone else, Su Liang didn��t know when Gu Ling camest night.


    In the afternoon, Su Liang saw the elite team of the Forbidden Army��s training for the first time. This team was carefully selected, all tall and strong, decent at martial arts, some having been on the battlefield, their skills far surpassing those of the new soldiers.


    ��I do not know how the Emperor will test you, but I have faith in you,�� Lin Bojun said to Su Liang.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I will gradually increase the intensity of the new soldiers�� training, but it doesn��t matter ifwe win or lose.��


    That night, Qiu Ming again came to deliver dinner to Su Liang.


    Su Liang was not very hungry and instructed him to leave after setting the food down.


    ��Yes, General Su.�� Qiu Ming respectfully excused himself.


    But just as he was leaving, he saw Gao Jiabao arrive. Although he had voluntarily joined the new recruits for training, he was still technically a junior officer and could move freely within the military camp.


    ��Your letter has been sent by someone!�� Gao Jiabao had just returned home in the afternoon and just got back to camp, bringing something in his hand that Old Physician Gao had given him to bring to Su Liang.


    Hearing this, Qiu Ming hastily expressed his thanks to Gao Jiabao.


    ��I have brought something delicious for you and Han Su.�� Gao Jiabao took out an oil paper package from the basket he held and handed it to Qiu Ming: ��Sauce Pork Knuckle, a signature dish from Wan Family��s Restaurant in the capital city.��


    Qiu Ming was ted and happily epted it.


    Gao Jiabao, carrying the basket, headed toward Su Liang��s room.


    The moment Qiu Ming turned around, his eyes cooled��.


    ��I don��t know what your tastes are. This is made by my mom.�� Gao Jiabao took out a box of osmanthus cakes along with a misceneous book borrowed from Old Physician Gao. The book contained some medical knowledge.


    Su Liang gratefully tasted a piece of the osmanthus cake and nodded her head: ��Delicious.�� Having not finished her sentence, she picked up the book.


    Gao Jiabao wasn��t surprised. Seeing that Su Liang hadn��t touched her dinner, she told him, ��If you haven��t eaten, you can eat it here. I��ll have the osmanthus cake when I get hungry.��


    To avoid getting back home toote, Gao Jiabao indeed did not eat dinner at home. Thinking that he still had something to ask Su Liang, he epted her offer without further ado.


    Since Su Liang was reading, Gao Jiabao quietly ate his meal, intending to ask his question after he finished.


    The room��s door and windows were open. The wind rose outside, rustling the leaves of trees.


    Gao Jiabao put down his chopsticks while Su Liang was still concentrating on her book.


    ��I have something to ask you���� Gao Jiabao had just begun to speak when he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes turned red.


    Su Liang closed her book and looked over, ��What is it?��


    Upon seeing the change in Gao Jiabao, her expression changed. She tossed the book aside and tried to check his pulse.


    But before her hand could touch Gao Jiabao��s arm, he abruptly stood up, drew his waist sword, and lunged it at Su Liang!


    ��Gao Jiabao!�� Su Liang quickly dodged.


    But Gao Jiabao seemed to not hear her, attacking Su Liang as if he were in a frenzy.


    Su Liang��s heart sunk deep! There was a problem with the dinner tonight! He must have been poisoned! And the poison was originally aimed at her. If she had eaten it and uncontrobly turned into a maniac killer, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Su Liang stabilized her mind, dodging Gao Jiabao��s attacks while looking for an opportunity to control him.


    At the same time, Qiu Ming, carrying the sauce pork knuckle Gao Jiabao had given him, found Gu Ling, saying he wanted to share.


    ��It looks delicious! You didn��t eat much for dinner,e and try some!�� Qiu Ming said with a smile.


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent: ��It��s too greasy, I won��t eat it.��


    Hearing this, Qiu Ming put the pork knuckle he was about to pass over back, but he didn��t eat it. Instead, he was going to put it back in the oil-paper bag: ��Then we��ll eat it tomorrow. It��s toote today.��


    Gu Ling��s gaze once again fell on Qiu Ming��s forehead, then quickly shifted to the sauce pork knuckle he had put away, his eyes focusing!


    When Qiu Ming looked up once again, Gu Ling was already no longer in sight..

 Chapter 227 - 227: Behind-the-scenes Mastermind

    Chapter 227 - 227: Behind-the-scenes Mastermind<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    A shadow flitted under the moonlight, and Gu Ling rushed into Su Liang��s room.


    At first sight of Su Liang, Gu Ling slightly breathed a sigh of relief, only then noticing Gao Jiabao, who was wrapped and tied up by the bed curtains next to her, still struggling, and the room in disarray.<div>


    Most of the bowls and dishes on the table had shattered on the floor, but there was still a box of intact desserts, Osmanthus Cakes made by the mother of Gao Jiabao, which he had brought for Su Liang to eat.


    ��What happened?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liang looked at him with a sickly face, ��Someone poisoned my food. I didn��t eat it, but Gao Jiabao did, and he went mad, trying to kill. I don��t know what poison it is and how to cure it.��


    ��It��s Qiu Ming.�� Gu Ling��s voice turned cold.


    ��Did you see his brow���� Su Liang frowned. If it were Qiu Ming, Gu Ling should not have seen the ck mist on his brow afterwards, right?


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No. It seems that the purpose of this poison is not to kill. ��


    Gu Ling was suspicious because of the Sauce Pork Knuckle that Qiu Ming had let him eat, but he hadn��t found any ck mist on Qiu Ming��s brow. However, the food was given by Qiu Ming to Su Liang, making him the prime suspect.


    However, Gu Ling��s ability to see the ck mist indicated that someone would be killed in three days or would be killed without deserving to die within that period, and if he didn��t stop them, the person would die.


    Obviously, the aim of this poison plot against Su Liang was not to kill her, but to ruin her��


    Living alone, if she went mad after taking the poison, it was unthinkable how many people would be killed by her as the Martial Arts Champion in a situation where she lost her sanity.


    The man behind the scenes had a simr mentality to Duanmu Cheng who had previously sent a grandfather-granddaughter pair to assassinate Su Liang in Xunyang City: It was precisely because Su Liang was a righteous and kind person that their sinister plot could seed.<div>


    Hearing the hurried footsteps outside, Su Liang told Gu Ling to leave, ��Don��t let


    Qiu Ming escape.��


    Gu Ling nced at the red-eyed Gao Jiabao staring at Su Liang, said nothing, and disappeared from the room.


    Before Gu Ling��s arrival, Su Liang had called for help loudly, and a soldier had responded to her. She told them to find someone immediately.


    Lin Bojun went home every day, so he wasn��t in the military camp at this time. Just as Gu Ling left, several generals from the Forbidden Army arrived one after another.


    Su Liang briefly exined the situation, ��This matter must be reported to His Majesty immediately and arrange for the Imperial Physician toe! Qiu Ming is highly suspicious, don��t let him escape!��


    As soon as her words fell, Su Liang pierced a specific acupoint on Gao Jiabao with a needle. but it was of no use. as Gao Tiabao didn��t fall unconscious.


    A poisoning incident in the military camp was extremely serious, indicating the presence of a spy. Knowing the gravity of the situation, the generals split into two groups, one rushing to the Imperial Pce to report, and the other going to apprehend Qiu Ming.


    After being rejected by Gu Ling when offering him Sauce Pork Knuckle and discovering that Gu Ling had disappeared, Qiu Ming soon vanished from the new recruits�� camp as well.


    However, both Gu Ling and Qiu Ming were assigned to serve as running errands for Su Liang and could enter and exit the new recruits�� camp freely. Therefore, when the two were not present, the other new recruits simply thought they had gone to Su Liang and didn��t notice anything unusual.


    The general leading the soldiers to arrest the culprit found that Qiu Ming had disappeared and immediately ordered a thorough search of the entire military camp!<div>


    The security of the Forbidden Army was very tight, making it difficult to break in or escape.


    Just as a new recruit whispered ament, ��Han Su is missing too,�� Han Su walked in carrying a wooden basin for washing, his forehead still slightly damp.


    After everyone left, the new recruits�� camp was noisy with everyone specting about what Qiu Ming had done.


    Gu Ling sat on the bed, holding a half-carved little firefly puppet in his hand, frowning in silence.


    Su Liang had tried many ways, but none had been able to calm Gao Jiabao down. The poison was too tricky. In the end, she chose to knock him out, which took three attempts to seed.


    The small courtyard was heavily guarded but the room was quiet.


    Su Liang had been squatting on the ground for too long. When she suddenly stood up, she felt a bit dizzy, and beads of sweat formed on her forehead, dripping onto the ground.


    She moved Gao Jiabao to the bed and went out to ask for a rope to bind him since she didn��t know when he would wake up and the bed curtains were torn apart.


    Forcing herself to calm down, Su Liang also figured out the goal of the person behind the scenes. To make her go mad and kill, even if she recovered afterward, she would be filled with regret for the rest of her life��


    Such means were nothing short of ruthlessly vicious.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Liang��s gaze fell on Gao Jiabao again, she needed to put aside her distracting thoughts, and the first priority was to detoxify him.


    In the Imperial Pce, Duanmu Yi learnt that a spy had infiltrated the


    Forbidden Army and poisoned Su Liang��s food. His face changed drastically.


    Upon hearing the report that Su Liang was unharmed and the food was eaten by Gao Jiabao, Duanmu Yi breathed a sigh of relief and then asked about Gao Jiabao��s condition.


    Upon learning that Gao Jiabao was already under Su Liang��s control, she ordered the Imperial Physician to be summoned. Duanmu Yi ordered the senior Imperial Physician to choose someone to escort him.


    Before the person left, someone arrived to report on the arrest of the spy.


    It really was Qiu Ming, whose original n was to escape when Su Liang went mad and killed people, creating chaos in the army. However, things changed, and before he could escape, someone suddenly grabbed the back of his neck and mmed him hard into a tree, causing him to faint, and he was quickly found.


    Therefore, the report Duanmu Yi received was, ��The spy fled in panic and, due to the dark night and limited visibility, knocked himself out by colliding with a tree.��


    From beginning to end, no one discovered any connection between the incident and Gu Ling.


    Duanmu Yi ordered Qiu Ming to be taken to the Heavenly Prison for interrogation by the Ministry of Justice overnight to pry open his mouth and find out the mastermind behind the plot.


    The senior Imperial Physician, who was already asleep, suddenly received the news that his precious grandson had been poisoned in the military camp. He immediately felt the world spin around him.


    By the time the five Imperial Physicians, including the senior one, rushed to the Forbidden Army camp, it was alreadyte at night.


    Su Liang had someone tidy up the room, but traces of the fight were still visible.


    Gao Jiabao hadn��t awakened yet. There were stationery and a pile of medicinal herbs on the table, and Su Liang was deep in thought about how to detoxify him.


    The senior Imperial Physician was devastated upon seeing his grandson��s condition.


    Su Liang helped him sit down and described Gao Jiabao��s symptoms to everyone, asking if they had ever heard or seen such poison.


    However, the Imperial Physicians�� knowledge of poison techniques was even less than Su Liang��s, and they all said that they had never heard of it.


    ��Could it be that he will recover by tomorrow once he wakes up?�� a physician furrowed his brow and said, ��I recalled that the Fifth Prince had once gone mad for no reason and returned to normal the next day, but I��m not sure if it��s a simr poison.��


    Su Liang had already thought of it. The Fifth Prince, Duanmu Che��s abnormal behavior back then, was caused by her and Gu Ling using a poison called Leisurely Pill.


    However, the poison Gao Jiabao suffered from was different. The Leisurely Pill only made people behave like lunatics, and the desire to attack others wasn��t as strong. After being poisoned, Gao Jiabao seemed to have be a murderous maniac, and if it weren��t for Su Liang��s presence, the soldiers wouldn��t have survived approaching him with his Martial Arts skills.


    ��I��m not sure,�� Su Liang shook her head.


    The only thing that reassured Su Liang was that Gu Ling had not spotted the dark cloud on Qiu Ming��s forehead or Gao Jiabao��s, confirming that at least for the next three days, Gao Jiabao wouldn��t die.


    Before the Imperial Physicians arrived, Su Liang had researched the detoxification method based on the Leisurely Pill.


    Daylight arrived.


    Gu Ling, carrying a bucket of water, entered Su Liang��s courtyard.


    The door was open, and she could see Su Liang talking to the senior Imperial Physician with a weary expression.


    Retracting her gaze, Gu Ling brought the water to the kitchen and poured it into the tank, then began to heat the water. From her position, she could vaguely hear the voices in the room.


    As usual, Lin Bojun had his breakfast and brought Su Liang��s breakfast to the military camp, only to discover the trouble fromst night, and immediately rushed over.


    ��I��m fine. The seniors have been up all night, so please ask Second Brother Lin to send someone to take them home,�� Su Liang rubbed her temples and said, ��Gao Jiabao hasn��t woken up yet, but it looks like there��s no immediate danger to his life. I won��t do anything else until I detoxify him. I��ll take him back to the city with meter. Second Brother Lin, please handle the arrangements for the new recruits�� training. If the Emperor asks, I��ll exin.��


    Lin Bojun heaved a deep sigh, ��Alright. The spy was taken to the Heavenly


    Prison for interrogationst night. If I have any news, I��ll let you know.��


    Lin Bojun arranged for people to escort the other Imperial Physicians back to the city, excluding the senior one. Su Liang quickly packed up and prepared to leave with Gao Jiabao and his grandfather.


    ��General Su, have some hot water,�� Gu Ling appeared at the door, holding a teapot in her hand.


    Only then did Su Liang remember that she had forgotten about Gu Ling. Whether Gu Ling would stay after she left and whether she would return after curing Gao Jiabao, she didn��t know.


    ��Thank you.�� Su Liang took the teapot and asked again, ��Has there been anything unusual about Qiu Ming before?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Nothing was found.��


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��Alright, you can go. I need to return to the capital city, and you don��t have toe here to help after that.��


    ��Yes.�� Gu Ling responded and turned to leave.


    Su Liang poured two cups of water and gave one to Elder Gao, the Imperial Physician. She tried to feed Gao Jiabao, but most of it was spilled.


    Su Liang took a sip. It was not hot and just the temperature she usually drank water at, which warmed her body somewhat.


    When Su Liang was gone, no one was in charge of the new army recruits. When Lin Bojun became avable, he remembered to assign a trainer to the new recruits but received news that one of them had gone missing.


    Given what happened to Qiu Ming, Lin Bojun took it seriously and immediately investigated.


    He found that the missing recruit��s name was Han Su, and he was very close to Qiu Ming.


    Therefore, Han Su was suspected to be Qiu Ming��s aplice. Unfortunately, since he had disappeared, they could only pry the truth from Qiu Ming��s mouth to confirm the matter.


    By this time, Su Liang had returned to her mansion in the capital city, unaware that Gu Ling had left the military camp.


    She brought Gao Jiabao home with her, while the elderly Gao Physician did not object, hoping that Su Liang could save him.


    When they first arrived home, Gao Jiabao woke up once. Su Liang tied him up and administered acupuncture, which worked, and he fell into a deep slumber. But this was just a temporary solution.


    Now living next door, Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing stayed with Su Liang to ensure her food and drink were safe.


    Until that evening, Su Liang still had no clue about the antidote when Lin Bojun visited, informing her that Han Su was nowhere to be found.


    Su Liang was surprised, ��Just disappeared? Without doing anything?��


    Lin Bojun sighed, ��Yes, he didn��t do anything, but he is very likely Qiu Ming��s aplice and fled to avoid being exposed. Now that I think about it, it must have been them who arranged to be assigned to help you. Otherwise, it couldn��t have been such a coincidence!��


    Su Liang nodded, ��That should be the case.��


    ��There has been no progress at the Ministry of Justice, and Qiu Ming still refuses to open his mouth,�� Lin Bojun said. ��We didn��t find any poison in his belongings, and it seems like he used it all up. There is no antidote either.��


    ��He couldn��t possibly have an antidote, since he��s just a puppet of the mastermind behind this.�� Su Liang shook her head.


    Lin Bojun checked on Gao Jiabao and, finding out Su Liang had not yet discovered a detoxification method, he said with a frown, ��I believe in you. Get some rest; your body can��t take this.��


    ��Yes!�� Lin Xueqing entered with dinner, ��Su, have something hot to eat and then go to sleep for a while. Maybe you��ll have an idea when you wake up!�� ��Alright.�� Su Liang nodded. She indeed needed sleep.


    After Lin Bojun left, Su Liang ate her dinner alone, thinking about Gu Ling and wondering where he might be. Perhaps he was at home, but it wasn��t convenient for him to show himself.


    Lin Xueqing wanted to stay with Su Liang, but she was persuaded to leave by Xing Yusheng. He thought Su Liang needed her own space to think calmly.


    However, Xing Yusheng left Qi Jun to help Su Liang. Su Liang did not refuse and asked Qi Jun to take care of Gao Jiabao and to call her if anything unusual happened.


    Elder Gao, who was of advanced age, couldn��t endure staying up all night and was persuaded by Su Liang to go home ande back the next day.


    After washing up, Su Liang nned to sleep for a while and then see how things went.


    She left amp lit in the outer room, and soon fell asleep after lying down.


    Gu Ling slipped through the window as easily as ever. In the dim lighting from the outer room, he stood by the bed, gazing at Su Liang��s peaceful face. He reached out and seemed to touch her cheek for a moment but withdrew his hand, sighing almost inaudibly before leaving as silently as he had arrived.


    Deep in the Heavenly Prison.


    The sound of whips striking flesh echoed in the hearts of every prisoner, making them shudder with fear.


    This was the most brutal interrogation chamber in the Heavenly Prison, and its screams were for the other prisoners to hear.


    Qiu Ming was tied to the Zhuzi, his body bloody and mangled, with not a single spot of good skin left, but he clenched his teeth and refused to confess anything.


    ��Get the pliers!�� said the cold-voiced interrogation official from the Ministry of Justice.


    Duanmu Yi had given a deadly order: if they couldn��t get a confession, the Ministry of Justice would be considered ipetent.


    The rusted iron pliers still had dried blood on them. One man grabbed Qiu


    Ming��s hair and made him lift his head, while another pried open his mouth.


    His eyes widened in terror as the pliers approached, then entered his mouth. The cold touch made him shiver all over, and in the next instant, a chilling scream echoed as his front tooth was brutally pulled out!


    ��Tell me, who sent you?��


    Blood and saliva flowed out of Qiu Ming��s trembling teeth, but he remained silent.


    The interrogating officer snorted coldly and the pliers moved in once more.


    Footsteps approached in the distance, and a prison officer brought food and alcohol. ��Officer Fan, why not take a break before continuing the interrogation


    The aroma of food and alcohol filled the air, and the interrogator tossed the pliers aside, ordered the lock opened, and let the prison officer enter.


    About fifteen minutester, everyone in the interrogation room who had eaten and drunk was passed out on the floor, and the waiting prison officer entered once more.


    Qiu Ming stared in disbelief at the person approaching him.


    Soon, Qiu Ming was untied, and the prison officer wrapped Officer Fan��s clothes around him, tidied his hair, held his head, and supported him as they walked out.


    The passageway in the Heavenly Prison was dark, and the prison officer whispered, ��Officer Fan is drunk, I��ll escort him back.�� They moved smoothly through the prison without obstruction.


    Once someone noticed something was off, the two of them were about to leave the Heavenly Prison.


    After a fight, several people were injured, no one was killed, and the prison officer sessfully escaped with Qiu Ming.


    Upon hearing the news, Duanmu Yi was furious at the ipetence of the Ministry of Justice. He ordered them to capture the spy and his aplices at all costs!


    Wangxiang Mountain outside the city.


    Qiu Ming was thrown to the ground, shaking in pain. As blood dripped from his mouth, he asked, ��Who�� are you��?��


    ��It��s me.�� The man who had impersonated the prison officer removed his outer clothes.


    Upon hearing ��Han Su��s�� voice, Qiu Ming��s eyes widened. ��You�� who�� are you?!��


    ��I��m from the north.�� Gu Ling said.


    Qiu Ming blurted out, ��The north�� Liang Country? You��re a spy sent by Liang Country?��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly. ��And you? From the south?��


    Qiu Ming stared at him without refuting, but questioned, ��It was you who knocked me outst night, wasn��t it? Why did you rescue me tonight?��


    Gu Ling didn��t deny it. ��Yes. If you escaped, I would be suspected. I saved you today because you were caught and I was still suspected. My identity can��t withstand scrutiny, so I have no choice but to abandon my mission and slip away.��


    ��What��s your mission? Why did you save me?�� Qiu Ming asked coldly.


    ��My mission is to infiltrate the Imperial Pce and assassinate the one on the Dragon Throne.�� Gu Ling said, ��I saved you just because it was convenient. After all, we are the same. My family has been captured, and if I don��t obey, they will die.��


    Qiu Ming��s expression visibly stirred at his words, ��Indeed, we are the same.��


    Gu Ling knew he had guessed correctly. Qiu Ming had always mentioned his family, and people like him would be spies because they were controlled, and the methods could easily be guessed.


    ��Yin Country��s Royal Family?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Qiu Ming shook his head, ��Sort of, not exactly����


    ��You can tell me, and I can help you. I also need your help.�� Gu Ling��s voice carried a convincing power.


    After a moment of silence, Qiu Ming uttered two words, ��Mu, Ya..��

 Chapter 228 - 228: 228. You take care

    Chapter 228 - 228: 228. You take care<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Qiu Ming��s family lives in Jiaye City, the southernmost city of Qian Country. They own a wealthy escort agency.


    As the eldest son of the escort agency, Qiu Ming had led a carefree life, never worrying about food and clothing. If everything went as nned, this year he would have married his betrothed, and in a few years, he would have taken over the escort agency from his father.<div>


    Until his long-lost uncle reappeared, everything changed.


    ��My uncle was bewitched by a woman years ago and left home to go to Yin Country. He sneaked back home for that woman��s daughter!�� Qiu Ming said bitterly, ��But she wasn��t even his daughter!��


    In short, Qiu Ming��s uncle, Qiu Jianren, was a sycophant to Mu Ya��s mother, and after she died, he became Mu Ya��s servant, serving her willingly.


    ��I was living a good life, not wanting to join the army���� Qiu Ming, with red eyes, began to spill his guts, ��I hate my despicable uncle for forcing me for Mu Ya��s sake! He took my whole family��s lives as leverage! I didn��t dare to confess, hoping that he would fulfill his promise that as long as I sessfully poisoned someone, he would take my family to safety in Yin Country! I don��t want to die because I want to know if they are still alive����


    Gu Ling shook his head indifferently, ��Your uncle won��t keep his promise. Everything he does is to win Mu Ya��s favor. The lives of his rtives are not important to him.��


    Upon hearing this, Qiu Ming trembled with anger and screamed in pain.


    ��You failed.�� Gu Ling added another stab to Qiu Ming��s heart.


    Qiu Ming looked at him in disbelief, ��Impossible! If I had failed and Su Liang hadn��t eaten the poisoned food, why was I caught?��


    ��Su Liang didn��t eat it; Gao Jiabao did,�� Gu Ling replied.


    Qiu Ming��s face turned cold, and he suddenly grabbed Gu Ling��s cor forcefully. ��Brother Han Su, help me��please help me! We are the same kind, as you said! You came here for your family, too, didn��t you? You must understand me! You can save me from the Heavenly Prison. You can certainly help me avenge Su Liang! As long as she dies, Mu Ya and Qiu Jianren will protect my family! Please pity me!��


    Gu Ling looked at Qiu Ming and asked, ��Why does Mu Ya want to harm Su<div>


    Liang?��


    Qiu Ming shook his head, ��I don��t know�� It��s just because she came to Qian Country and lost face for Yin Country when she lost to Su Liang. She was originally going to be the crown princess, but in the end, she became just an imperial concubine. As long as Su Liang is alive, Mu Ya will always be humiliated in Yin Country! I overheard Qiu Jianren saying this! It has nothing to do with us! You took the risk to save me tonight and you will definitely help me, right? When I recover, I swear I will die to help you!��


    Gu Ling asked instead, ��Do you know what poison Gao Jiabao was given? Is there an antidote?��


    Qiu Ming frowned at Gu Ling. ��I don��t know! That was the poison Mu Ya gave to harm Su Liang, what does it have to do with me? How could she possibly give me the antidote? My family is in imminent danger, why are you still asking about these irrelevant matters? Think about your family, what if you were in my position? What would you do?��


    Gu Ling pulled Qiu Ming��s hand away, calmly saying, ��I am here indeed for my family. My only family member��s name is Su Liang.��


    Qiu Ming��s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Gu Ling. ��You��you��re not


    Han Su! No��you are��you��re not�� who are you?��


    Gu Ling ignored Qiu Ming��s question, instead asking, ��What did Su Liang do to wrong you?��


    Qiu Ming��s eyes were filled with horror, he shrank back and tried to crawl away. ��You were sent by Su Liang��you lied to me! Why do you all want to hurt me��what did I do wrong��l was forced��what was my mistake����


    Gu Ling watched Qiu Ming stand up and fall to the ground again, crawling away with all his limbs, but he didn��t stop him.


    The night was deep and the cool wind blew through the mountains.<div>


    Crawling a certain distance away, Qiu Ming couldn��t help but look back. Gu


    Ling was still standing there, with cold eyes that sent chills down his spine.


    Qiu Ming��s heart clenched, and he gathered all his strength to crawl forward!


    A shrill scream rang out, quickly disappearing below the cliff.


    Gu Ling walked to the edge of the cliff and looked down into the dark abyss below. Expressionless, he turned and left.


    Startled awake by a nightmare in the middle of the night, Su Liang sat up, covered in cold sweat.


    Turning her head, she saw a shadow flicker by. Startled, she drew the dagger from under her pillow and held it to her chest!


    ��It��s me.�� A familiar voice sounded, and Gu Ling approached, grabbing Su Liang��s wrist and taking away the dagger.


    Su Liang breathed a sigh of relief, ��That scared me!��


    For the first time, Gu Ling saw Su Liang��s pale face and the sweat-drenched hair on her forehead and frowned, ��Did you have a nightmare?��


    Su Liang nodded, grabbed her coat, and sat up against the pillow. ��I dreamt that Gao Jiabao had gone crazy, and I couldn��t cure him for the rest of my life.��


    Gu Ling knew that Su Liang was not a coward. As long as her problems didn��t involve others, she would never be this scared.


    This time, although Liang had done nothing wrong, the innocent victim Gao Jiabao had be a heavy burden on her heart.


    Gu Ling went to the outer room, poured a ss of water, brought it back and sat by the bed.


    Su Liang thought it was for her and instinctively reached for it, but Gu Ling dodged away.


    Su Liang was speechless, ��Fine, you drink it.��


    Gu Ling didn��t drink either. He held the ss in both hands and talked to Su Liang, ��I took Qiu Ming out of the Heavenly Prison.��


    Su Liang was shaken, ��Why?��


    ��The Ministry of Justice wouldn��t be able to get anything out of him. In the end, they would only have a corpse,�� Gu Ling replied.


    Su Liang knitted her brows. ��Where is he? Did you find anything?�� ��He fell off the cliff and died.�� Gu Ling said. ��The mastermind behind this is Mu


    Su Liang was stunned, ��Mu Ya? The female general from Yin Country?��


    Gu Ling nodded and told Su Liang everything he had learned from Qiu Ming.


    After listening, Su Liang��s face darkened, ��I thought I had offended someone who would resort to such a vicious method against me, but it turns out it was that woman! Even if she was humiliated because she lost to me and was ridiculed when she returned to her country, it was her own fault! She insisted onpeting with me in the first ce!��


    The cause of everything was Mu Ya��s attempt to publicly humiliate Su Liang, stepping on the new Martial Arts Champion of Qian Country to make herself look better, but unfortunately, she failed and was the one humiliated instead.


    As for Qiu Jianren, his name truly suited him.


    Even if Qiu Ming was genuinely being forced, he himself was a selfish and immoral person who was indifferent to right and wrong. His suffering was not an excuse to hurt Su Liang.


    ��In the end, Great God, you didn��t see any ck mist in Qiu Ming��s brow, which proved that it was his fate to die and didn��t need you to save him,�� Su Liang said coldly.


    Being taken advantage of repeatedly as a ��good person�� and using her own morals to hurt her, Su Liang had already reached her breaking point. Especially thinking about Gao Jiabao, who hadn��t been cured of the poison yet, she couldn��t wait to chop Qiu Ming into pieces!


    As for Qiu Ming��s family, that had absolutely nothing to do with Su Liang. She is not the savior of the suffering, and now she can��t even help herself. The only thing she wants to do is to help Gao Jiabao recover his health.


    Gu Ling handed the cup of tea to Su Liang.


    Su Liang was startled for a moment, ��Are you sure you��re giving it to me?�� Gu Ling nodded.


    Su Liang took it, took a sip, and the warm water was not cold. She drank up the whole cup of water and felt much morefortable.


    ��Do you want me to go to Man Ya for the antidote, or stay and protect you?�� Gu Ling took the empty teacup and asked Su Liang.


    ��Ah?�� Su Liang was dumbfounded, ��I�� I haven��t thought about it. I didn��t know Man Ya was behind all this. Thank you so much for your kindness. But if we��re going to Yin Country, it��ll take at least half a month for the round trip. Gao Jiabao may not be able to wait that long. If I can��t detoxify him, I can only hope that I can get the antidote from Man Ya, so it��s better to go there early����


    Su Liang looked troubled, ��Protecting me is secondary, but would you really be willing to go out of your way to get the antidote?��


    Gu Ling saw Su Liang��s earnest gaze at him, and slightly nodded, ��I can.�� What a great brother!�� Su Liang punched Gu Ling on the shoulder.


    Gu Ling lowered his head and looked at his punched shoulder, his expression indifferent, ��I��m hungry.��


    Gu Ling��s eyes fell on  Liang��s white feet and immediately turned away, ��No need, I��ll find a way myself. You go back to sleep.��


    Su Liang had not put on her shoes and socks, and Gu Ling disappeared from the room.


    ��Gu Ling is a good person, knowing that time is of the essence.�� Su Liang muttered to herself, ��I��ll make him something delicious when he gets back.��


    Since she was awake, Su Liang didn��t go back to sleep and decided to continue studying the detoxification method to be prepared.


    As soon as she had dressed and walked into the outer room, she saw Gu Ling standing there, with a baffled look on her face, ��Gu Ling, you haven��t left yet?�� ��I haven��t said goodbye yet, as I��m going a long way.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang reacted and took the initiative to approach Gu Ling, hugged him, and patted him on the back, ��Gu Ling, be careful out there, take care of yourself, ande back soon.��


    ��Mhm.�� Gu Ling replied with a hum, and Su Liang had already let him go.


    ��You���� Gu Ling looked at Su Liang, started to speak but stopped abruptly. Su Liang also looked at Gu Ling, waiting for him to speak with an obedient face.


    ��Take care.�� Gu Ling looked up, gently patted Su Liang��s head, and turned to leave.


    It was morning.


    Qi Jun came and saw Su Liang��s room door open. She was dressed neatly, sitting at the table, focusing on making medicine. So he assumed she hadn��t slept all night.


    ��Miss Su, Young Master Gao hasn��t woken up yet, and there��s no abnormality. My brother is here to relieve me. If there��s nothing else, I��ll go back first ande backter.�� Qi Jun said respectfully.


    Su Liang looked up, ��You��ve worked hard. I��m fine here. You can go back and rest.��


    When Qi Jun turned around, his eyes lingered on the door of the neighboring room for a moment, and he sighed deeply. He had lived here for a while, disguised as Ning Jing. It didn��t seem like it had been a long time ago, but many things had changed. Every time he came to this courtyard, he felt a sense of inexplicable sadness.


    Later, the Imperial Physician from Gao��s came, Lin Shuzhi and their wives came, and Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing also came.


    Su Liang told the Imperial Physician that there was no definite lead on the antidote yet, but she had already sent someone to inquire about this poison and hoped for some news.


    As for Man Ya, since Qiu Ming was already dead, if Su Liang were to reveal it, it would be like admitting that the person who had rescued Qiu Ming was rted to her.


    Moreover, at this point, Su Liang didn��t want to use the Qian Country royal family to deal with Man Ya, as it would involve a lot of external factors, making it harder to take action. Since Man Ya yed dirty, Su Liang would deal with it in the same way.


    Su Liang believed that as long as Gu Ling went there, Man Ya would not have an easy time.


    Seeing Lin Shuzhi, he onlyforted Su Liang not to be under too much pressure.


    When Lin Bojun came, he informed Su Liang thatst night, Qiu Ming was rescued by Han Su.


    Although the person who broke into Heavenly Prisonst night to rescue Qiu Ming did not leave any clues, Han Su��s disappearance from the military camp and his previous closeness to Qiu Ming led everyone to believe that the two were aplices and that Han Su was responsible for the breakout.


    This was good news for Su Liang, as she didn��t have to worry about anyone connecting ��Han Sul�� with Gu Ling or Ning Jing. Gu Ling��s fake identity was over.


    When Liang was having breakfast, Xing Yusheng brought new information: Qiu Ming��s body was found at the bottom of the cliff on Wangxiang Mountain, and a prison officer��s outerwear was found at the top, thrown down by the person who had rescued Qiu Ming.


    ��It turns out that the aplice rescued the spy not to take him away but to silence him!�� Xing Yusheng��s face was grave, ��Now all the clues arepletely cut off!��


    ��What about Young Master Gao?�� Lin Xueqing was worried, ��Hoe people are always trying to harm little sister Su?��


    We are not good people. ������ Xing Yusheng replied..


    Lin Xueqing nodded, ��Exactly, but it��s been so hard for Su not to get any peace, even Ning Senior Brother�� Never mind, let��s not talk about it. Sister Su, after curing Young Master Gao, I think it would be better for you to resign from your position in the army. It��s too exhausting and dangerous!��


    Su Liang nodded slightly, ��I intend to do so.��


    Knowing that Su Liang was busy, Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing left after apanying her for breakfast, telling her that Qi Yan and Qi Jun would be temporarily at hermand, and the two brothers�� main task now was to take turns taking care of Gao Jiabao.


    Half a dayter, someone from the pce came. As Su Liang prepared to enter the pce, she heard from Qi Yan that Gao Jiabao had woken up. She hurried over and gave him another acupuncture needle, causing him to fall back into a deep sleep. But this was not a long-term solution.


    Seeing Gao Jiabao��s crazed appearance again, Su Liang went to the pce to perform the ceremony with a terrible mood.


    Duanmu Yi asked about Gao Jiabao��s condition, and when he learned that Su Liang had no solution, he simply said he believed she would find a way and changed the subject, asking about Su Liang��s matters in Xunyang City.


    Su Liang brought up the matter of Peng Qian and his son who had gone to Xunyang City to seek medical treatment from her, saying that it was one of the conditions she had agreed to during the negotiations with Peng Wei in Xuanbei


    City.


    Seeing Su Liang being honest, Duanmu Yi dismissed his suspicions and brought up another matter, ��This morning, I received news from Liang


    Country that Emperor Liang��s uncle, King Yue Situ Xie, will represent the Liang Country royal family and visit Qian Country as a guest to discuss the marriage alliance between the two countries. When they arrive, you will assist the crown prince in receiving them.��


    Su Liang was slightly taken aback. Situ Xie? It was her first time hearing this name, but she knew of the King Yue of Liang Country, Gu Ling��s maternal grandfather.


    Could Situ Xie��s visit to Qian Country have anything to do with Gu Ling��s request for assistance from Liang Uncle? Su Liang wasn��t sure, but it was possible.


    As for the crown prince�� Su Liang knew that the position already belonged to


    Duanmu Chen. The imperial edict had been issued yesterday, and Xing


    Yusheng had mentioned the date of the crown prince��s enthronement, but Su Liang didn��t pay much attention to it at the time. The enthronement was scheduled to take ce soon.


    Su Liang had initially decided, whatever Duanmu Yi asked her to do, she would try to refuse if possible.


    But considering that Situ Xie��s arrival might have something to do with Gu Ling, Su Liang obedientlyplied, ��Yes, I obey..��

 Chapter 229 - 229: 229. Don’t touch randomly

    Chapter 229 - 229: 229. Don��t touch randomly<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang walked out of the Imperial Pce alone, only to see Duanmu Chen being helped by Chang��an,ing down from a luxurious carriage.


    As the crown prince, his attire had changed from before, making him look more prestigious and valuable, quite literally.<div>


    Seeing Su Liang, Duanmu Chen approached her with a smile on his lips,


    ��General Su, no need for formalities.��


    Su Liang sped her hands, ��Congrattions, Your Highness.��


    Ever since he received the Imperial Decree yesterday, everyone he saw treated him with the utmost respect. But it was only when Su Liang called him ��Crown Prince�� that he felt particrly pleased.


    Actually, the two of them hadn��t had any realmunication or cooperation for quite a long time. However, in terms of the final oue, Duanmu Chen��s position as the crown prince owed half of its achievement to Su Liang.


    They both knew that it was not good to bring up the details, so they just tacitly understood each other.


    Duanmu Chen asked about Gao Jiabao��s condition again.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I haven��t found a way to detoxify him yet.��


    Duanmu Chen sighed, ��It��s a pity that the spy managed to enter the Heavenly Prisonst night without any hindrance, and there��s no way to find out who was behind it. The attack was clearly aimed at you. Can you think of anyone you might have offended?��


    Su Liang frowned, ��I have offended quite a few people. Before this, I encountered a somewhat simr assassination attempt in Xunyang City����


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes flickered, immediately understanding what Su Liang was hinting at.<div>


    The two exchanged a nce, Su Liang excused herself, and Duanmu Chen went into the pce.


    When Duanmu Chen saw Duanmu Yi, he casually mentioned that after receiving a letter from the Wan Family, there had been no further movement. Moreover, they couldn��t find out where Duanmu Cheng was hiding.


    As soon as Duanmu Yi heard Duanmu Cheng��s name, his face darkened, ��Keep looking! ��


    Duanmu Chen respectfully said, ��Yes. This son is now worried that some people from Liang or Yin Country might be taking advantage of Great Brother. If so, the consequences would be unimaginable.��


    Duanmu Yi��s eyes narrowed, as he naturally knew that what Duanmu Chen said was not impossible.


    ��Just now, this son met General Su at the pce gate. She asked about Gao Family��s son and said that the poison is very difficult to deal with. She is very enthusiastic about military affairs, but she was caught in this unwarranted disaster. The methods of the spy are extremely vicious. Fortunately, General Su was not injured, and she happened to be with Gao Jiabao at the time, so she managed to restrain him. Otherwise, many innocent people might have been killed.�� Duanmu Chen said solemnly, ��In the son��s opinion, perhaps the mastermind behind this is someone with a personal grudge against General Su, and they may not be targeting Qian Country directly.��


    When talking about spies, especially those infiltrating the military, the default assumption is that they were sent by the enemy.


    But in this case, the spy did not poison the water or the food in the military camp, but targeted Su Liang alone. Furthermore, the poison itself was specifically aimed at Su Liang personally.


    So Duanmu Chen��s spection is quite reasonable.


    Upon hearing this, Duanmu Yi immediately thought of one person, the missing Duanmu Cheng. His deep personal grudge with Su Liang and his previous multiple attempts to assassinate her, as well as hisst vicious plot that took advantage of Su Liang��s kindness, all matched the characteristics of the mastermind behind the poisoning. At the very least, he was among the most suspicious individuals.


    Moreover, just now, Duanmu Chen had mentioned Duanmu Cheng, and Duanmu Yi��s anger towards his son had not yet dissipated. He naturally connected the two incidents and the more he thought about it, the more usible it was that Duanmu Cheng was behind it. He might even be secretly cooperating with some people from Liang or Yin Country, with the purpose being to overthrow the Qian Country��s imperial power and support his own im to the throne. But if that is true, Duanmu Cheng is nothing more than a foolish pawn!<div>


    Seeing Duanmu Yi��s gloomy face, Duanmu Chen knew that his goal had been achieved. He didn��t press the subject and moved on to other topics.


    In fact, Duanmu Chen was not certain whether Duanmu Cheng was still alive. However, it didn��t matter; whether he was alive or dead, he no longer posed a threat. Duanmu Chen��s purpose in doing this was to overshadow Duanmu Cheng and gain more trust from Duanmu Yi. After all, he was only a crown prince with grown-up or soon-to-be-grown-up brothers.


    When Su Liang returned home, she went to see Gao Jiabao first. He was still in aa, his hands and feet tied to the bedposts to prevent him from hurting others if he woke up in a frenzy.


    Gao Jiabao��s parents had alsoe.


    With swollen eyes, Gao��s mother was wiping her son��s hands with a wet cloth. Su Liang greeted her, but she seemed absent-minded.


    Su Liang felt frustrated and was about to go back to researching the antidote, but Gao��s father followed her out.


    ��General Su, tell me the truth. Can our Bao��er survive?�� Gao Jiabao��s father had initially appeared calm, but halfway through the conversation, his eyes filled with tears.


    Su Liang felt a bit heavy-hearted, ��Uncle Gao, there��s no immediate threat to Jiabao��s life for now, and I will do my best to save him. I��ve also asked a friend to help find the antidote.��


    Upon hearing this, Gao��s father let out a long sigh, ��I understand, thank you. You must save him, otherwise, our entire family will����


    He didn��t finish his sentence, but Su Liang understood. Gao Jiabao was the only heir to the Gao family through three generations. He had been weak and sickly since childhood, and the hardships of raising him to this age were beyond the understanding of outsiders.


    As for Gao Jiabao, being the grandson of an Imperial Physician, he learned martial arts since childhood. His grandparents and parents paid a hefty price for a master so that he could be stronger.


    Initially, when Gao Jiabao wanted to take the Military Exam, his family was against it but relented in the end. Because he was injured, the elders in his household had made up their minds not to agree to his joining the army. But they eventually gave in to his insistence and let him join the military camp under the condition that he won��t be allowed on the battlefield. However, they never expected such an incident to ur even if they were far away from the border in the Forbidden Army camp��


    From start to finish, no one in the Gao family med Su Liang, but this made her feel even more guilty and uneasy.


    When Su Liang returned to her courtyard, she immediately smelled a pleasant aroma.


    Xing Yusheng came out of the kitchen with some charcoal dust on his face, nced at Su Liang, and went right back in, ��Qingqing, your sister Su has returned. ��


    ��Sister Su, I made some Lotus Root and Pork Rib Soup for you, wash your hands and eat while it��s still warm before you get busy!�� Lin Xueqing ran out, with an apron tied around her waist.


    ��Alright,�� Su Liang didn��t have much of an appetite but didn��t want to refuse their kindness, ��I��ll eat a little, and any extra, please send it to Uncle and Auntie Gao.��


    ��Don��t worry, there��s enough for everyone!�� As soon as Lin Xueqing finished speaking, she went back into the kitchen.


    Soon, Su Liang was served delicious Lotus Root and Pork Rib Soup. Lin Xueqing mentioned it was her mother��s secret recipe.


    ��I would like the recipe,�� said Su Liang.


    Lin Xueqing blurted out, ��Who are you going to make it for, Sister Su?�� Then she thought of Ning Jing, and her expression became gloomy. Sighing, she said, ��I��ll write the recipe down for youter, Sister Su. I only figured it out recently, and I always seemed to make it wrong before. The lotus root was dug out from the Marquis Mansion��s Lotus Pond this morning.��


    After Lin Xueqing left, Su Liang muttered to herself, ��Of course, I��ll make it for him. I hope hees back soon.��


    During the assassination attempt in Xunyang City, Su Liang realized that she relied too heavily on Gu Ling, which was not good.


    Now, with the ongoing situation, shepletely discarded those unrealistic thoughts. She was very grateful to have Gu Ling by her side; otherwise, she really didn��t know what to do.


    After eating the Lotus Root and Pork Rib Soup, Su Liang opened the ��Medical


    Poison Manual�� once more. This book was given to her by Xing Yusheng from Old Master Qin and was her primer for poison techniques. The Leisurely Pill she had previously made herself was from this book.


    With no clues, Su Liang decided to study the Leisurely Pill more carefully, as it must share some simrities with the poison that Gao Jiabao was exposed to.


    There was no antidote for the Leisurely Pill in the ��Medical Poison Manual��. It was because the effect of this poison wasn��t longsting. After 24 hours, the poisoned person would recover as if nothing had happened, with no serious damage to their body.


    Currently, Su Liang��s n was to create an antidote for the Leisurely Pill first. Even if it couldn��t remove the poison from Gao Jiabao��s body, as long as it could relieve the onset of poisoning, there was still a chance to buy time and wait for Gu Ling toe back with the antidote.


    For four consecutive days, Su Liang did not step out of the courtyard except to give Gao Jiabao acupuncture treatments.


    Xing Yusheng had sent the medicinal herbs from the Xing family and Duke Qin��s mansion to Su Liang. Both Old Madam Xing and Old Master Qin were very supportive of this. No matter how good the medicinal materials were, they didn��t understand medical skills. If they were to get sick or injured, they would still rely on Su Liang for treatment. Therefore, the higher Su Liang��s medical and poison techniques were, the better it was for them.


    Finally, on the fifth day, Su Liang managed to create an antidote for the Leisurely Pill.


    However, since it had never been used before, she couldn��t be sure of its effectiveness and dared not let Gao Jiabao, who was already poisoned, try it easily.


    Someone needed to test the medicine. Su Liang herself was willing, but if something went wrong, she couldn��t save herself and no one else could help her. So she had to find someone else.


    Considering that the toxicity of the Leisurely Pill onlysted for 24 hours, even if they didn��t take the antidote, they would recover when the time was up, so there was no life-threatening danger.


    Su Liang sought out the Qi Jun brothers and exined the situation to them, promising to reward them handsomely after the matter was done. She also said that they could refuse, and she would find another way without mentioning it to Xing Yusheng.


    As a result, the Qi brothers almost fought over who should help Su Liang test the medicine��


    ��There��s no risk of death, and with Miss Su here, there��s nothing to be afraid of. I��m the eldest brother, so I should do it!�� Qi Yan insisted, and without waiting for Qi Jun to say anything, he continued, ��It was you who helped Miss Sust time, so this time it has to be my turn, Otherwise, it would be difficult for me to ask Miss Su for help in the future!��


    Hearing this, Qi Jun no longer argued with Qi Yan, and the matter was settled.


    Except for Su Liang and the Qi brothers, only Xing Yusheng knew about this. They all thought of the earlier incidents when the second prince Duanmu Ao and the fifth prince Duanmu Che had exhibited symptoms simr to the Leisurely Pill��s effect. They guessed some things, but none of them mentioned it explicitly.


    Su Liang wasn��t afraid of them knowing either, as they were all trustworthy people close to her. Moreover, those things had long passed, and there was no evidence left.


    In the room next door, where Ning Jing originally stayed, Qi Yan was tightly tied to a chair by Qi Jun. He grinned at Su Liang, ��Miss Su, I��m ready, don��t be polite!��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Don��t worry, there will be no problem.�� She was absolutely confident in the Leisurely Pill.


    Qi Jun took the ck pill handed over by Su Liang and let Qi Yan take it.


    After a while, Qi Yan developed a state of delirium and began to babble and struggle on the chair.


    Qi Jun frowned, ��Miss Su, give my brother the antidote quickly!��


    Su Liang handed over another ck pill, and Qi Jun fed it to Qi Yan. Qi Yan spit it out, so Qi Jun hurriedly picked it up from the ground, wiped it with his sleeve, pinched Qi Yan��s chin, and forced him to swallow it.


    Qi Yan gradually calmed down, and after about a quarter of an hour, his eyes regained rity.


    Qi Jun��s expression brightened, ��The antidote works! Great!��


    Qi Yan nced at his red wrist from being tied up, ��How long has it been?��


    ��Only a quarter of an hour. Do you feel any difort anywhere?�� Qi Jun said while untying the rope for Qi Yan.


    Qi Yan moved his limbs, stood up, and rubbed his temples, ��I have a slight headache. ��


    Su Liang took Qi Yan��s pulse, ��You��ll be fine after a rest.��


    She knew that the antidote was not particrly perfect, but from a practical point of view, it had achieved its purpose.


    Su Liang thanked the Qi brothers again and promised that if they needed anything in the future, they could just ask her.


    After Qi Jun and Qi Yan left, Su Liang nned to adjust the form of the antidote and then use it on Gao Jiabao. It was still early, so she worked on it.


    Unconsciouslv. she worked untilte at night.


    As Su Liang was hesitating whether to wait a bit longer or let Gao Jiabao try the antidote to the Leisurely Pill, Qi Jun came running to say that Gao Jiabao had woken up again. The effect of Su Liang��s acupuncture control was getting worse, and the interval between his poison outbreaks was getting shorter.


    ��Miss Su, Young Master Gao vomited ck blood.�� Qi Jun��s face was full of anxiety. This was not a good sign.


    Su Liang��s heart tightened, and she grabbed the freshly prepared Leisurely Pill antidote and rushed out.


    As soon as she entered the room, Su Liang heard Gao Jiabao��s painful howls. He was already skinny, and the ropes that bound his limbs seemed to be cutting into his bones, making people��s hearts ache.


    Fortunately, the old Gao family��s doctor had been persuaded to take a rest and was not there. Gao Jiabao��s mother had fallen ill in the past few days, and only his father was present. He held Gao Jiabao��s arm and called his name, but it was useless.


    Seeing Gao Jiabao vomiting blood again, Su Liang could only grit her teeth and force the antidote down his throat.


    Then Su Liang stared at Gao Jiabao��s face, holding his pulse, her heart racing for fear of any idents.


    Gao Jiabao��s frenzied and murderous eyes gradually faded, and his pulse stabilized. Su Liang��s heart sank a little.


    Qi Jun heaved a sigh of relief, ��It seems that the antidote is working!�� Some color finally returned to Gao Jiabao��s father��s face, as he repeated, ��Thank heavens, thank heavens!��


    But who would have known, just as Su Liang released Gao Jiabao��s arm and was about to stand up, his body suddenly shook. A mouthful of ck blood spewed out, and his body began to convulse non-stop!


    Gao Jiabao��s father was frightened, his whole body stiff and shouting, ��Bao��er!��


    Qi Jun��s body also tensed up, unable to help, he sped his hands and recited prayers.


    rmed, Su Liang hurriedly checked Gao Jiabao��s condition, but found that his pulse, which had just stabilized, was deteriorating rapidly. He had fallen into aa, with blood gushing from his mouth and ck blood streaming from his nostrils.


    At this moment, Su Liang felt as if a ck veil was in front of her eyes, and the entire room was shrouded in a deep sense of powerlessness. She forced herself to calm down, took out her needle bag, took a deep breath, and started performing acupuncture on Gao Jiabao, her hands trembling uncontrobly.


    There was no improvement in Gao Jiabao��s condition, and Su Liang felt like she was trapped in an icy cave.


    Just then, a dark shadow floated in, and Su Liang��s cold hand was suddenly held by someone, with an object ced in her palm. By the time she reacted and looked back, she saw Qi Jun staring at her in astonishment, asking nkly, ��It seemed like someone just came in����


    Su Liang saw the medicine bottle in her hand and suddenly felt hopeful. It must be Gu Ling who came back!


    Without thinking, she opened the bottle and poured out a light blue pill. She pinched Gao Jiabao��s jaw and ced the pill in his mouth.


    ��Water!�� Su Liang said one word.


    Qi Jun quickly brought a cup of warm water, and Su Liang fed it to Gao Jiabao.


    Gao��s father sat by the bed, still clutching Gao Jiabao��s hand tightly, his face full of panic.


    Su Liang held her breath as she saw Gao Jiabao stop vomiting blood. She took his pulse and found that it had improved, but she still couldn��t rx. She just stared at him intently, even trying to breathe quietly.


    The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    After a quarter of an hour, Gao��s father climbed up from the ground, trembling hands checking Gao Jiabao��s breath, then let out a sigh of relief and sat back down, ��He��s alive�� he��s alive����


    Su Liang had calmed down. Although she hadn��t seen Gu Ling, she was sure he had returned, and he must have brought back the real antidote.


    Another quarter of an hour passed, Gao Jiabao still didn��t wake up. His pulse was weak, but the greenish-ck forehead had returned to its normal pale color. This was a sign of the poison being neutralized.


    ��Is Bao��er going to be alright?�� Gao��s father asked Su Liang with an anxious look.


    Su Liang nodded, ��He should be fine, just a bit weak. Once he wakes up and recuperates, he��ll recover.��


    Gao��s father wept with joy. He had been staring at Gao Jiabao the whole time and hadn��t even noticed the dark figure who came in and left. He thought it was the second antidote Su Liang had prepared that had worked. ��Qi Jun, go bring some hot water,�� Su Liangmanded.


    Qi Junplied and left.


    Su Liang couldn��t help but break out in a cold sweat, but as she watched Gao Jiabao regain his life, her body gradually regained its warmth, and her hanging heart slowly settled down.


    Su Liang tried to persuade Gao��s father to rest for a while, promising to watch over Gao Jiabao, but he refused to leave, so she didn��t insist.


    Qi Jun brought hot water, and Su Liang fed Gao Jiabao some more, letting Gao��s father drink two cups, and she drank some herself. There was also water for washing, and Gao��s father wiped Gao Jiabao��s face and hands.


    Seeing Gao��s fatherpletely exhausted, Su Liang suggested he lie down with Gao Jiabao while she moved a chair beside the bed to stand guard.


    Qi Jun didn��t leave either, sitting outside the door, wondering who the mysterious figure was that swooped in at the critical moment.


    Could it be that Ning Jing hadn��t died after all�� The thought shed through Qi


    Jun��s mind, but he quickly dismissed it, because he couldn��t find any reason for Ning Jing to fake his death, and he had seen the corpse back then, the face couldn��t have been faked.


    It wasn��t until dawn that Qi Yan came to relieve Qi Jun, and Su Liang finally left the room.


    Gao��s father had fallen asleep in the middle of the night, and Gao Jiabao��s pulse was stable. He should wake up soon, and there was no more danger to his life.


    ��Miss Su, you should go back and rest. I��ll watch over things here,�� Qi Yan said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Alright, thank you. If anything seems off,e get me right away.��


    Su Liang returned to her courtyard, which was still quiet since Lin Xueqing, who had prepared her breakfast every day, hadn��t arrived yet.


    Pushing the door open and entering, Su Liang closed it behind her and leaned against it, feeling her legs go weak. She was a doctor who had seen many life and death situations, but she nearly copsed this time because the person who almost died was her friend, someone rted to her.


    After a while, Su Liang managed to take a step towards the inner room. She felt so tired and wanted to sleep for a bit.


    Walking around the screen, she saw that the bed curtain was draped down, and Su Liang hesitated for a moment, thinking she hadn��t drawn up the bed curtain herselfst time.


    As she walked over and lifted the bed curtain, she let her weary body fall down at the same time.


    The sensation beneath her felt strange, and Su Liang��s mind was muddled. She instinctively reached out, and then a familiar voice sounded in her ear, ��Su Xiaoliang, don��t touch me randomly..��

 Chapter 230 - 230: 230. Responsive Brand

    Chapter 230 - 230: 230. Responsive Brand<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang��s body flipped, rolling off the bed with the momentum, but before she could make intimate contact with the floor, someone grabbed her clothes and threw her back on the bed.


    Of course, she did not fall.<div>


    While lying on the bed, Su Liang��s head was still in a daze, staring nkly at Gu Ling, who had changed positions with her and was now standing beside the bed. At this moment, his true face showed, and because he had just woken up, there was a faint blush on his cool face, stunningly beautiful.


    Su Liang lowered her head and saw Gu Ling��s feet.


    Gu Ling��s gaze moved away from Su Liang��s round eyes and his thin lips opened slightly. ��After returningst night, I took a bath.��


    Su Liang blinked. ��Oh, I��m not saying you��re dirty�� No, whether you��re dirty or not, you shouldn��t sleep on my bed!��


    Gu Ling��s expression was calm. ��Where��s my bedding?��


    Su Liang hesitated for a moment before she realized. The things originally in the next room belonged to ��Ning Jing�� and had always been kept as they were. She had been too busy these days, and Lin Xueqing and Xing Yusheng, out of kindness, had packed up and put away the bedding and other items in the neighboring room, hoping that Su Liang could move on��


    This was not solely their decision, as they had asked Su Liang beforehand if it was okay.


    At that time, Su Liang was busy researching antidotes and didn��t take it to heart, so she perfunctorily nodded her head, and they went ahead with it.


    Now Su Liang could recall the scene of Xing Yusheng directing Qi Yan and Qi Jun to carry the boxes out. Still, she had no time to worry about it and was wholeheartedly trying to detoxify Gao Jiabao.


    As a result, Gu Ling went through the trouble of finding the antidote, only to find his bed reduced to a bare nk when he returned�� Nothing was left.


    Su Liang coughed awkwardly. ��Xing Yusheng and Xueqing were afraid I��d be constantly reminded, so they moved them to the warehouse.��<div>


    It wasn��t that the couple were meddling in her affairs.


    Normally, after someone died in the room next door, it would be considered a house with a bad omen. Anyone else would not continue to live in Su Liang��s courtyard; they would definitely choose to move to a different ce.


    Not only did Su Liang stay, but it was also as if nothing had happened. To Lin Xueqing, it appeared Su Liang seemed unwilling to ept that Ning Jing was gone��


    The direct reason for Lin Xueqing��s suggestion to clean up the room was that Xing Yusheng opened the door to the neighboring room and wanted to see what it was like, only to find a neatlyid out set of bedding on the bed!


    For them, this was a little shocking. Because no one was living there, after the body had been removed, the bed��s surface had been soaked in blood, and they had only just cleaned it. When Su Liang first returned, there would have been no bedding on it. That meant she had arranged it specifically.


    As a result, they both thought that Su Liang only appeared calm on the surface, but her heart was actually immersed in pain, unable to break free. She was still waiting for ��Ning Jing�� to return, which was not a good sign.


    So, this situation urred now.


    ��I was too tiredst night and had no ce to go,�� Gu Ling exined why he slept in Su Liang��s bed.


    Su Liang quickly nodded. ��Don��t stand on ceremony. I was too busy in the past few days and didn��t pay attention to them fussing about. If you hadn��te back with the antidote in timest night, Great God, I really don��t know what to do. It��s just sleeping in my bed, you can ask anything of me now, and I definitely won��t have any hesitation!��


    Seeing Su Liang��s earnest expression, Gu Ling fell silent for a moment before speaking. ��Alright, give me a voucher that says you��ll fulfill any request, I might need it one day.��


    Su Liang touched her forehead. The reason Gu Ling could say such a ��forward�� phrase was, of course, because she had mentioned something simr in the past.<div>


    ��Okay, I��ll give it to you today, �� Su Liang said solemnly. This time, Gu Ling truly solved her critical problem and saved her once again.


    As she finished speaking, Su Liang suddenly realized something was wrong. ��Great God, have you grown wings?


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to travel from Qian Country to Yin Country in just six days!


    Gu Ling bent down, picked up his shoes and socks from beside the bed, walked to a table not far away, and sat down to put them on. He answered Su Liang��s question, ��I didn��t go to Yin Country.��


    Su Liang sat up and frowned. ��Then where did the antidotee from? Did you happen to meet Man Ya here in Qian Country?��


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly. ��Not Man Ya. I know someone who is a Poison Master. I was afraid that going to Yin Country would take too long, so I went to find that person first. Since I didn��t know if I would find him or if I could get the antidote, I didn��t say anything in advance.��


    Su Liang suddenly realized, ��That makes sense. I was wondering if you, Great God, could have flown to Yin Country. Howe you��ve never mentioned that you have such an incredible friend?��


    Gu Ling shook his head again. ��I know him, but we are not friends.��


    Su Liang��s expression became serious. ��What were his conditions for giving you the antidote?��


    Gu Ling looked up at Su Liang, ��Me.��


    Su Liang��s expression was astonished, ��A homosexual? Have you taken a fancy to Great God?��


    Gu Ling��s brows furrowed, ��Woman.��


    ��Ah?�� Su Liang was stunned for a moment, ��Your friend�� oh, no, the poison master you know, is a woman? That was my misunderstanding. If it��s a woman and she takes a fancy to Great God, it��s reasonable. Did you get the antidote by agreeing to marry her?��


    Gu Ling looked at Su Liang, who was asking seriously, and stood up, walking to the bedside.


    Su Liang instinctivelyy down and pulled the quilt over herself, ��Great God, I am just curious, you don��t have to hit me, do you?��


    Gu Ling stood by the bed, looking down at Su Liang, ��Do you think I would sell myself to save Gao Jiabao?��


    Su Liang immediately shook her head, ��That��s impossible! To save anyone, Great God would never do such a thing! So how did you get the antidote? Did you beat up the woman? Did you snatch it?��


    ��No,�� Gu Ling shook his head, ��I just said that she��s not good enough for me, and told her not to indulge in wishful thinking.��


    Su Liang stretched out a hand from under the quilt, thumbs up, ��Great God, you truly are divine! But hearing those words, the poison master should be grateful she didn��t kill you with poison, and she still gave you the antidote.


    How?��


    ��Reverse psychology,�� Gu Ling said indifferently, ��When she heard my words, sheid a bet with me. If one day I get married, she��lle to snatch the bride,pete with her, and if she wins, I��ll marry her. If she loses, we shall owe each other nothing.��


    Su Liang thought for a moment, ��Such a bet is not unfair, after all, you provoked her first, and she��s being reasonable. But whoever marries you in the future will be miserable, won��t they? There��s a risk of being reced on the wedding day.��


    ��Is it my fault?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liang looked serious, ��No, it��s all my fault. The fact that Great God has gotten into this situation is because he��s trying to help me. If troublees because of this, I will do my duty to help you solve it!��


    ��Bear in mind your_words.�� Gu Ling turned around and said, ��Sleep now.��


    In the blink of an eye, Gu Ling��s figure had disappeared.


    She heaved a long sigh of relief, both mind and body rxed. Suddenly realizing that Gu Ling had slept on this bedst night, but it wasn��t the first time they shared a bed. They had before at the Ping��an Temple outside Xuanbei City.


    Since they were close friends and buddies, it didn��t matter. Su Liang thought about it, sleepiness overcame her, she closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep.


    When Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing came again today and heard from Qi Jun about the dangerous eventsst night, they both sighed with relief upon learning that Gao Jiabao had been detoxified.


    ��Was the antidote made by Sister Su?�� Lin Xueqing asked.


    Qi Jun shook his head, ��It seems to be brought by Miss Su��s friend. She said that she had asked a friend to find the antidote, but I did not see it clearly.��


    Xing Yusheng hesitated for a moment, ��Su Liang��s friend?�� To outsiders, Su Liang was very mysterious. But Xing Yusheng met Su Liang in Bei��an County, knowing that her social circle was rather narrow and her life was simple. He knew most of Su Liang��s friends.


    ��Maybe it��s Sister Su��s master, a reclusive master who secretly protects Sister Su,�� Lin Xueqing began to fantasize. She always believed that Su Liang had a profound and unfathomable master.


    Xing Yusheng thought for a while and instructed Qi Jun not to spread the news about the incident. If anyone asked, he should just say that Su Liang saved Gao Jiabao.


    He knew that the royal family didn��t like their subjects having secrets, and the mysterious person around Su Liang might also want to stay hidden. So it��s safer this way.


    ��Yes, master. I won��t tell anyone about this matter. Gao Jiabao��s father was there at the time, but he didn��t see it,�� Qi Jun said.


    When they learned that Su Liang had only gone to rest in the early morning, they didn��t disturb her. Lin Xueqing went to prepare something for Su Liang to eat, and Xing Yusheng checked on Gao Jiabao.


    Su Liang slept very deeply this time. When she woke up, it was already approaching noon.


    She changed clothes and went out, only to see Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing sitting by the stone table under the tree arranging flowers. The beautiful flowers of various colors were arranged on the table, and the valuable antique vases that Su Liang had never seen before were there as well.


    ��Sister Liang,�� Qin Yujin greeted with a gentle smile.


    Lin Xueqing immediately dropped the flowers in her hands, got up, ran over, and hugged Su Liang��s arm, ��Sister Su, are you awake? Did you sleep well? Are you hungry? Thirsty? I made lotus root and pork rib soup for you again.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��That��s great, I��m starving.��


    After washing up, she asked if Gao Jiabao was awake yet.


    ��Not yet! Master just went to check on him again. The old physician from the Gao Family took his pulse and said he��s fine, just weak and still asleep.�� Lin Xueqing said.


    Su Liang breathed a sigh of relief, ��That��s good to hear.��


    As she enjoyed the delicious Lotus Root and Pork Rib Soup, Su Liang wondered where Gu Ling was at the moment, having no home, no bedding, and unable to eat three meals a day.


    Lin Xueqing noticed Su Liang was lost in thought, ��Sister Su, what are you thinking about?��


    Su Liang lightlyughed, ��I was just thinking, this lotus root is so delicious, is there any more?��


    Lin Xueqingughed too, ��Of course! We didn��t use all the ingredients we brought today. What would you like me to cook for you, Sister Su?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��You all have taken good care of me these past few days, fortunately, there were no serious issues. Now that I��m fine, Xueqing and Yu Jin should look after your husbands more, otherwise, they��ll hate me.�� ��They wouldn��t!�� Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing said in unison.


    Lin Xueqing couldn��t help but giggle, ��Actually, my husband did get jealous, saying that in my heart, you are much more important than him.�� ��What did you say to him?�� Su Liang asked.


    Lin Xueqing slightly raised her chin, ��I told him that without Sister Su, I wouldn��t have met him and married him in the first ce!��


    Su Liang chuckled, although not entirely true, she didn��t need to quibble about the couple��s sweet nothings.


    Qin Yujin joked, ��Since our cousin got married, he��s been living the good life, I can tell he��s even gained weight.��


    Lin Xueqing couldn��t help but smile, ��Actually, it��s because I love cooking, and he always finishes what I make. So, he��s been eating more than he used to. Doesn��t Second Brother do the same? He loves whatever his second sister-inw cooks too.��


    Su Liang: ��Why do they have to feed her dog food when she��s enjoying the delicious Pork Rib Soup? And it��s even double-served with extra sugar.


    After Su Liang finished her bowl of soup, Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing��s flower arrangement was done.


    Lin Xueqing exined to Su Liang, ��These flowers are from the Zhong Xin


    Marquis Mansion��s garden, and the vase was a gift from grandmother to you. She specially asked us to cut the best ones for Sister Su after learning Gao


    Jiabao is alright, just to console you and cheer you up.��


    Su Liang admired the vibrant bouquet and nodded, ��They are beautiful, I like them. Thank you to Granny Xing, I��ll visit her in a few days.��


    Afterward, when Su Liang wanted to go see Gao Jiabao, Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing left her side. Lin Xueqing invited Su Liang to have dinner at her house before leaving, but Su Liang politely declined, saying she would go another day.


    When Su Liang saw Gao Jiabao, his mother was feeding him congee.


    He was originally pale and thin, and now even thinner after being poisoned. His skin was almost translucent, and he looked very weak.


    But when Su Liang entered the room, Gao Jiabao still managed a smile.


    ��How are you feeling?�� Su Liang went to Gao Jiabao��s bedside and took his pulse.


    ��Not bad, just a little tired���� Gao Jiabao��s voice was hoarse and low.


    ��Nothing serious, just rest well and you��ll recover,�� Su Liang said.


    Gao Jiabao��s mother looked at Su Liang with gratitude, ��Thank you so much,


    General Su.��


    Su Liang quickly waved her hand, ��No need to, Gao Jiabao got involved because of me.��


    ��No, it��s not your fault,�� Gao Jiabao shook his head. ��Someone wanted to harm you, and you didn��t do anything wrong.��


    Su Liang sighed slightly, ��Let��s not talk about this anymore. As long as everyone��s okay, that��s all that matters. Don��t worry, I��ll make those who work against us pay double.��


    Though Gao Jiabao still didn��t know who was behind it all, he had a feeling that Su Liang knew.


    But to avoid making his mother worry, Gao Jiabao didn��t ask and tried to act rxed, ��Aftering back from the Ghost Gate, I��ve realized that peace is the most important thing. I should spend more time with my family, and put off military matters until I��ve recovered.��


    Gao Jiabao��s mother was overjoyed to hear this. She was most afraid that after Gao Jiabao��s recovery, he would be determined to join the army and go to war, and they could not bear the fear of losing him again.


    ��That��s best,�� Su Liang nodded.


    Gao Jiabao insisted on returning to his own home today, and his parents shared the same idea.


    Su Liang did not force them to stay, but instead wrote a prescription for nourishing medicine for Dr. Gao and gave them some good medicine for physical recovery, saying that she would visit the Gao family tomorrow.


    After seeing off Gao��s family, Su Liang allowed Qi Jun and Qi Yan to go back and rest as well. They had been a great help in the past few days.


    ��Master, shall I ask if Miss Su would like me to stay here and follow her from now on?�� Qi Jun asked Su Liang.


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang chuckled lightly and said, ��Having someone as talented as you by my side would be great. However, Xueqing and the others have just moved out to live on their own, and it��s the time when they need your protection the most. Now that we��re so close, I won��t hesitate to ask for your help if I need anything.��


    Qi Jun had expected to be rejected, but Su Liang��s words always made him feelfortable, so he didn��t say anything else and left with Qi Yan.


    At night, Lin Xueqing had Qi Jun send dinner to Su Liang, still steaming hot.


    When Qi Jun returned to the neighboring Xing Mansion, he told Lin Xueqing that when he went there, Su Liang was making Lotus Root and Pork Rib Soup.


    Lin Xueqing was a bit surprised, ��Didn��t I just make Lotus Root and Pork Rib Soup for Su Liang at lunch today? She likes it so much! I��ll make it for her again tomorrow.��


    At this moment, Su Liang had just scooped out the freshly cooked soup, along with two dishes she made herself, a small pot of sour soup noodles, and the dishes Xueqing sent over. She brought them all into the room.


    Gu Ling, who had disappeared somewhere earlier, was already sitting at the table with a different face after his disguise. However, Su Liang was very familiar with this face too.


    ��Today��s freshly-dug lotus roots from the Lotus Pond in Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion, a secret recipe passed down in Xueqing��s family. How about giving it a try, Great God?�� Su Liang handed over the spoon.


    Gu Ling first took a sip of the soup, then ate a piece of rib, followed by a piece of tender and glutinous lotus root, and slightly nodded, ��Not bad.��


    ��Have you eaten lotus roots from that Lotus Pond before?�� Su Liang asked. She suddenly remembered that the current Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion was originally the Gu Family��s mansion, Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion, so Gu Ling should be very familiar with it.


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��I��ve eaten Snow Pear and Lotus Root Juice made by my mother. ��


    ��Snow Pear and Lotus Root Juice? This is my first time hearing about it, and I don��t know how to make it,�� Su Liang shook her head, ��By the way, I went to the pce a few days ago and heard from the emperor that your maternal grandfather ising as a representative of Liang Country to discuss a marriage alliance with Qian Country. Is heing for you?��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��No.��


    ��It seems like you really don��t like him,�� Su Liang said, ��For now, I don��t want to go back to the army. I��ll teach Mu Ya a lesson the next time we meet. I want to rest at home for a while, and when King Yue of Liang Country arrives, see if your identity can be smoothly restored.��


    ��What about the thing you owe me?�� Gu Ling asked. Su Liang was stunned, then stood up, ��I��ll write it now.��


    ��No need,�� Gu Ling said and threw something over.


    Su Liang caught it by instinct and found that it was a delicate wooden token with four words carved on it, ��Request Granted Unconditionally.��


    Su Liang sat back down andughed, ��Did the Great God give this to me? You��re too polite. Then I��ll respectfully����


    Gu Ling��s eyes looked over coldly.


    Su Liang became serious, holding the wooden token with both hands and raising it over her head, ��Request Granted Unconditionally Token, please ept it, Great God. Whenever and wherever, just show this token, make any request to me, and I��ll fulfill it without hesitation. One chance, use it and it��s vow.


    Gu Ling took it, ��Good.��


    Su Liangined inwardly, thinking that someone must have too much free time, even carving a token himself, as if afraid that she would renege on the deal. It was a very ceremonious atmosphere, but was it necessary��


    ��What are you thinking about?�� Gu Ling asked in a mysterious tone.


    Su Liang immediately smiled and picked up her chopsticks to serve Gu Ling some food, ��I was thinking about how to make Snow Pear and Lotus Root


    Juice.��


    Gu Ling paused for a moment, then nodded and said, ��It shouldn��t be difficult.


    You can try it tomorrow..��

 Chapter 231 - 231: 231. Impregnable

    Chapter 231: 231. Impregnable


    Trantor: 549690339


    Returning Gu Ling��s bedding to the room from the warehouse and spreading it out, Su Liang was about to go back to her room when she said, ��Great God, go to bed early.��


    Gu Ling spoke, ��Stop.��


    Su Liang, as bidden, turned around, ��Does Great God have any more orders?��


    ��I��m owed a few days of stories,�� Gu Ling said. Su Liang pped her forehead, ��Ipletely forgot.��


    ��Let��s go,�� Gu Ling said.


    ��Where?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��The garden,�� Gu Ling replied. His words barely left his lips before he walked to the door and said, ��After the story, I��lle back to sleep.��


    With the bright moonlight pouring into the room, Su Liang didn��t feel sleepy either and happily agreed.


    The two strolled side by side under the moonlight, with Su Liang continuing the unfinished story to Gu Ling. When they reached an exciting part, she enthusiastically suggested they imitate the characters in the story and have a friendly duel.


    So, they fought each other, mimicking the moves of the heroes in the story.


    Afterward, Su Liang praised Gu Ling for their likeness, ��We both could join an acting troupe as martial artists.��


    They walked around thekeside and Su Liang talked about the part where Wusong meets the night-demon Sun Erniang.


    Gu Ling inquired, ��What does human flesh taste like?��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��Of course, it tastes like human flesh.��


    With a poker face, Gu Ling gave Su Liang a push. She nearly fell into theke but was pulled back by Gu Ling just in time��


    Su Liang: ��


    ��I��ve never eaten human flesh. How would I know what it tastes like? Great God, you wouldn��t happen to be thinking���� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Never mind. Continue the story.��


    While telling the story and walking around theke, Su Liang began to yawn after threeps.


    After finishing another section, Gu Ling said, ��Let��s stop here for today.��


    Early the next morning, Su Liang got up to practice her martial arts. When she returned to the courtyard, Gu Ling had heated the water. He started the fire while she cooked breakfast, and everything felt back on track.


    Originally, Lin Xueqing was nning toe over early to cook for Su Liang, but she got upte since she was too tired the night before. Xing Yusheng told her that Su Liang could take care of herself, and going over too often would make Su Liang feel ufortable.


    ��Qingqing, Su Liang won��t be shy with us. She��s not a child. If she wants to eat the food you make, she��lle over. We��re so close now,�� said Xing Yusheng.


    Lin Xueqing thought about it and agreed, ��Then I won��t go today. I��ll just wait and see if Sister Sues to find me!��


    However, on his way back to Marquis Zhong Xin��s mansion to fetch something, Qi Jun informed Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing that Su Liang had gone there to visit Old Marquise Xing and even returned with some fresh lotus root.


    Lin Xueqing felt ��heartbroken��, ��Sister Su really doesn��t need me!��


    Xing Yusheng quickly went to coax his little wife, but while coaxing her, he couldn��t help butugh. He repeatedly said that he was the one who needed Lin Xueqing the most, and let Su Liang go enjoy herself. He wouldn��t care for her anymore, but in the end, Lin Xueqing pinched him quite a bit.


    Snow Pear and Lotus Root Juice was not something Su Liang was very interested in, but since she mentioned it the night before, she naturally had to make it.


    Following her own understanding, Su Liang found a small stone mill, ced cleaned Snow Pear chunks and lotus root chunks together, and ground them into a paste. The paste was then ced in a pot and cooked over low heat, constantly stirred.


    Steam and heat filled the kitchen, the sweet aroma of the paste wafting into the air. Su Liang waved her hand to disperse the heat, and her blurred vision cleared to see the thick paste in the pot. She quickly added hot water to the paste, but the paste solidified into lumps, making it even worse.


    After Su Liang washed the pot clean and turned around, she saw Gu Ling sitting next to the stone mill with freshly cut Snow Pear and lotus root chunks ready to go.


    ��What proportions of the two ingredients did your mother use when she made it?�� Su Liang asked Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I don��t know.��


    Su Liangined, ��All you know is eating.��


    Gu Ling picked up a piece of Snow Pear with a fruit fork and put it into his mouth as if to prove: all he did was eat! So what?


    Su Liang: �� Well, it looks like she��ll have to continue trying since she promised to make it.


    ��If this attempt fails again, it��ll be because Great God stole a piece of pear.�� Su Liang said earnestly.


    Gu Ling then ate another piece of raw lotus root, ��Alright.��


    Su Liang: �� She was left speechless.


    Su Liang had Gu Ling grind the paste with the stone mill, which he epted gracefully and evenly.


    ��It seems Great God quite likes the stone mill. Next time, I��ll teach you how to make soybean milk, and we can even make our own tofu and bean curd to eat,�� Su Liang said.


    Knowing thatst time��s failure was due to not adding water, Su Liang mixed a moderate amount of water into the paste and stirred well before cooking it again.


    The faint sweet aroma wafted through the air, and the dish was deemed sessful.


    Su Liang hadn��t tasted it before, so she served two bowls: one for herself and one for Gu Ling.


    Without adding sugar, the sweetness of the Snow Pear was just right.


    ��Does it taste like the one your mother made?�� Su Liang asked Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly, ��My mother��s was very sweet.��


    ��Do you want to add some sugar? Or maybe honey would taste good,�� Su Liang


    suggested as she put down her bowl and went to make a high-sweet version for Gu Ling.


    But Gu Ling shook his head, ��I liked sweet when I was a child, but this is just right now.��


    ��Actually, for lotus root, I really like Sour and Spicy Lotus Root,�� Su Liang mentioned casually.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Good, we��ll have it tonight. Soy milk, tofu, bean curd, we��ll eat them tomorrow. I can grind the soybeans.��


    Su Liang held her forehead, thinking she should be more careful when mentioning new dishes. As soon as she mentioned them, she had to make them for someone who ate as if he was owed.


    In the afternoon, Su Liang visited the Gao Family with gifts, intending to see Gao Jiabao.


    She didn��t need to buy anything special, as the Su Mansion��s warehouse contained many precious teas, high-quality fabrics, and various antiques and treasures. Some were gifts from the Ning Family, and some were from the Yang Family and Wan Family.


    Su Liang took two types of tea, two pieces of brocade, a jade set of chess pieces since she heard Gao Jiabao��s father liked ying chess, and picked out a knife specifically for Gao Jiabao.


    Since Gao Jiabao was now safe, the Gao Family was delighted to see Su Liang. They felt she was being too polite bringing so many gifts for them.


    Su Liang justughed and said, ��These are all things from my own house. I hope Uncle and Auntie will ept them with face. After all, I��m the head of one of the four major businesses in Qian Country. I��m not short of money.��


    Gao Jiabao��s father and mother were both amused by Su Liang. After thanking her for the gifts, they eagerly invited her to see Gao Jiabao.


    ��If our Bao��er could marry such a wonderful wife, I wouldugh in my dreams,�� Gao Jiabao��s mother sighed.


    Master Gao shook his head, ��Bao is not worthy of her.�� In traditional beliefs, a suitable marriage required a strong man and a weak woman.


    Mrs. Gao sighed, ��I know. I wonder how excellent a man needs to be in order to be worthy of General Su.��


    ��It��s such a pity for Ning Jing, such a good man�� s, the heavens envy talent!�� Master Gao remarked.


    Today, Gao Jiabao was able to get out of bed. In the warm afternoon, hey in the garden, basking in the sun.


    Hearing that Su Liang had arrived, he hadn��t had time to get up before he heard her voice, ��Your garden is quite nice.��


    Gao Jiabao forced a pale smile, not caring to be polite with Su Liang, and simply continued lying down, waiting for her toe over. A servant carried a chair over, Su Liang sat down beside him, and not far in front of them, theke was filled with shimmering waves. Although the area was much smallerpared to the Su Mansion, it still possessed natural elegance.


    ��Are there fish in theke?�� Su Liang asked. Gao Jiabao nodded, ��My grandfather raised them, they��re quite plump.�� ��Can they be eaten?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gao Jiabao couldn��t help but grin, ��You better not think about it, those fish are my grandfather��s treasures.��


    ��I was just asking. We have fish at home that can be eaten.�� Su Liang calmly said.


    With sunlight shining on his face, Gao Jiabao squinted his eyes, the smile on the corner of his lips never leaving, ��Actually, for me, this disaster is not entirely bad. At least it made me realize how naive I was before, and that being skilled in martial arts is not necessarily better than having medical skills.��


    ��That is true. Martial arts can kill people but cannot save them. Killing is not considered an impressive feat, it can be done by anyone, but saving people is not something that everyone is capable of.�� Su Liang said.


    Gao Jiabao nodded, ��Yes. After wandering around Ghost Gate, I suddenly understood a truth, perhaps I have been wrong all along. I didn��t want to learn medicine, but I always wanted to learn martial arts to prove I was a man and not inferior to those who mocked me. But as you said, respect doesn��t need to be obtained through fists, but through more meaningful ways. Before, I always wanted to show off to others, but I fell into a misguided mindset. If Qian Country needs me, I will still be willing to take the lead and never shrink back in fear. But now, with no war, I should not be anticipating for war to happen, but instead, I need to do something genuinely meaningful.��


    Su Liang gave a thumbs up, ��That��s right. You already possess Martial Arts skills, and the Military Exam already proved that. If you learn medical skills as well, you can potentially be Qian Country��s best military general in both martial arts and medicine.��


    Gao Jiabao spoke in a mncholy tone, ��With you around, I can only be second best in both.��


    ��I already resigned from my positions.�� Su Liang chuckled.


    Gao Jiabao shook his head, ��It was just a joke.��


    ��So was I.�� Su Liang nodded.


    Gao Jiabao asked about Qiu Ming��s death and the mastermind behind it.


    ��You just need to know that I won��t let the poisoner go.�� Su Liang did not reveal anything explicitly. Secrets are best kept unsaid to avoid anyplications. Gao Jiabao had already been through enough trouble, letting him know too much would not benefit him.


    Gao Jiabao guessed that the matter must be very difficult, and Su Liang didn��t want to entangle him further. Considering his own family, he refrained from asking more.


    The two chatted for a while, and Su Liang got up to leave. Gao Jiabao said that he might need advice on medical skills in the future and hoped that Su Liang would kindly instruct him. Su Liang dly agreed.


    Old Master Gao insisted on sending Su Liang out. Halfway there, he spoke with heartfelt sincerity, ��Bao almost lost his life this time, but he has be much more cheerful now. It��s a blessing in disguise. I must thank you. You may not know, but your influence on Bao is significant. Since he met you during the Military Exam, he has changed a lot. He was a prideful person, unwilling to confide in others about his problems, but now he��s much better. He can also understand our concerns and no longer acts stubbornly.��


    ��There��s no need to thank me, Master Gao. It��s because he has grown, and it��s inseparable from your selfless care. I envy the harmonious atmosphere of your family.�� Su Liang��s eyes were sincere.


    Old Master Gaoughed heartily, ��Then would you like to join our family?�� Su Liang coughed lightly, ��I��m quitefortable being alone.��


    Old Master Gao smiled and changed the topic, talking about Wan Shan��s condition.


    Su Liang listened without saying much. She certainly wouldn��t treat Wan Shan��s illness, unless under the pretense of torturing him. However, it wasn��t necessary now, and he wasn��t worth Su Liang��s wasted effort.


    After leaving the Gao house, Su Liang rode home alone.


    On the way back, she encountered people from the pce; Duanmu Yi wanted to meet her.


    Su Liang immediately turned her horse around and headed to the Imperial


    Pce.


    After inquiring about the process of detoxifying Gao Jiabao, Duanmu Yi had no doubt that Su Liang had identally created the antidote as she imed.


    Su Liang did not want to give herself credit, but there were some secrets she could not reveal. If she were to mention to Duanmu Yi that she had a master by her side who knew a poison techniques master, it would only be more confusing.


    Afterwards, Su Liang took the initiative to resign her position in the military, stating that she wanted to focus on her Medical Skills and didn��t have enough energy for both.


    ��Have you thought about this carefully?�� Duanmu Yi asked.


    su ng respectru11Y repnea, ��Yes, 1 nave tnougnt aDOut tms aeep1Y ana nope for Your Majesty��s approval.��


    ��That��s fine. However, if you have any ideas about military training and strategy, you must share them with General Lin. I hear that the two of you are like siblings,�� Duanmu Yi said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��This servant obeys Your Majesty��smand.��


    ��What do you think of the crown prince? Don��t worry about anything, tell me your true thoughts. No matter what you say, I won��t me you,�� Duanmu Yi smiled.


    Su Liang paused for a moment, ��Your Highness the Crown Prince�� this servant believes that he is an extremely intelligent person, knowing what he wants and possessing both morality and ability.��


    The word ��intelligent�� was simple, but in reality, it was difficult to achieve. In Duanmu Yi��s eyes, both Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao were foolish, unable to control their desires and incapable of aplishing great things.


    Comparatively, Duanmu Chen resembled him the most.


    Duanmu Yi chuckled, ��I didn��t expect you to have such a high evaluation of the crown prince. Since you admire him so much, why don��t you be the crown princess of Qian Country? How about that?��


    Su Liang felt a bit stunned, as she hadn��t expected Duanmu Yi to suddenlye up with such an idea. Although it sounded like he was half-joking, as a subject, one could never treat any word from their ruler as a joke.


    Su Liang lowered her eyes, ��This servantes from a humble background and is not worthy of the crown prince.��


    Duanmu Yi��s eyes narrowed, ��Is it that you are not worthy, or that you don��t want to?��


    In such a situation, Su Liang had thought about it before, but when it truly happened, it still irritated her. However, she dared not show it, and simply replied solemnly, ��In response to Your Majesty, Ning Jing has not yet beenid to rest, and this servant does not wish to consider marriage at the moment.�� ��Can��t you forget Ning Jing?�� Duanmu Yi frowned.


    Su Liang sighed deeply, ��Yes, this servant cannot deceive Your Majesty.��


    Duanmu Yi harrumphed, ��Fine. Think about it again before you decide. If you are interested in the position of crown princess, I am still willing to give you an opportunity. You may leave now.��


    Su Liang thanked the emperor and withdrew. After leaving the Imperial Study, she silently kicked a stone��


    That night, after a long time, Su Liang secretly met with Duanmu Chen again.


    Duanmu Chen was somewhat surprised, ��Why are you here? Is there something wrong?��


    Su Liang��s face was calm, ��Don��t you know?��


    Duanmu Chen frowned, ��What should I know?��


    ��Today, I went to the pce. His Majesty wants me to be the crown princess. What do you think?�� Su Liang spoke with a deep tone.


    Duanmu Chen was startled, then raised his right hand to swear, ��I assure you, this is not my intention. My father never consulted with me about this. To be honest, I hope you can help me secure the crown prince��s position, ascend the Imperial Throne, and even unite the world, instead of marrying me and bearing my children. There are plenty of women for me to choose from, but only you have the ability to do what I need. I��m not crazy.��


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Alright, I believe you. Time is running short, and there��s no need for more irrelevant words. You know best if I have helped you or not. I don��t want anyone to interfere with my marriage, especially Your Majesty�� ��


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��I��ll figure out a way. As long as you don��t choose a traitor as your husband someday, I believe our partnership will be unbreakable..��

 Chapter 232 - 232:232. The Stone of Huguo Temple (First Update)

    Chapter 232:232. The Stone of Huguo Temple (First Update)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Deep into the night, Su Liang returned home, and Gu Ling was still awake.


    ��Duanmu Chen said that as long as I don��t marry a rebel in the future, our cooperation will be unbreakable,�� Su Liangughed lightly. ��But he doesn��t know that the top rebel on Qian Country��s wanted list is in my house right now.


    I hope your identity will be cleared soon.��


    Gu Ling had a faint expression, ��Am I that ck now?��


    Su Liang looked at Gu Ling��s pale face and nodded, ��Yes, quite ck. It��s the darkest under themp.��


    ��Tell a story,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang continued with ��Water Margin,�� and Gu Ling began to draw again.


    She identally caught a glimpse of a painting beside her, which clearly showed a scene simr to the Mother Demon fighting with Wu Song. The face of Mother Demon was very familiar, wasn��t it herself?


    Su Liang was speechless, ��Great God, if it��s because of the fight we hadst night, that Mother Demon is me, but why isn��t Wu Song you?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��It��s just a random hand. Do you mind?��


    Su Liang snorted lightly, ��Mother Demon is not as pretty as me.��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��Then it��s really wronged you, sorry.��


    Su Liang: ��What the hell!


    But such a small matter, of course, it��s not worth getting angry about. Su Liang finished telling the two stories of the day and went back to her room to sleep.


    After Su Liang left, Gu Ling picked up the painting she saw, and there was another painting underneath. The woman in the painting also had Su Liang��s face, and the man chopping meat next to her had Gu Ling��s face.


    Gu Ling picked it up and murmured softly, ��Wu Song and Sun Erniang are not a couple.��


    The next day, Gu Ling brought up soy milk, tofu, and bean curd, and Su Liang joined him in making them. In fact, she only roughly knew how to make them, but she had never tried them before, and they seeded the first time.


    The two had a tofu feast at noon, and the taste was quite good.


    ��How about you be in charge of grinding soy milk in the morning?�� Su Liang negotiated with Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Okay.��


    So it was settled. It wasn��t every day, but asionally it was quite nice.


    Because Nian Jincheng knew that ��Ning Jing�� wasn��t dead, he stopped Yang Yu froming to the capital city to apany Su Liang. This was because Su Liang didn��t need it, and they would both get tired acting along with Yang Yu, so there was no need.


    Moreover, Nian Jincheng knew his identity and dared not return to the capital city easily. If someone recognized him, it would affect the people he cared about the most.


    Su Liang received another letter from Yang Yu, in which she expressed her concern and longing for Su Liang, and talked about her current situation, mainly about her marriage to Nian Jincheng.


    The feelings between the two were natural and developed smoothly. Yang Yu cherished it and hoped to get Su Liang��s blessing.


    will get married next month, and it would be great if you coulde.��


    Seeing the end, Su Liang handed the letter to Gu Ling, but he shook his head, not intending to read it.


    ��Let��s attend Yang Yu and Xiao Nian��s wedding. I have never been to Yang Family,�� Su Liang put away the letter, ��What gift should we give them?�� ��Tea leaves,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang really wanted to roll her eyes, ��Can you be a little more creative?�� ��You going there is good enough, the gift isn��t important,�� Gu Ling said.


    ��Even so, it still has to be given,�� Su Liang thought for a moment and said, ��Unfortunately, I��m not as skilled as you, otherwise I could carve something for them. Aren��t you going to give your brother a gift?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No, he doesn��tck anything, on the contrary, he should give me a gift.��


    Su Liang: ��Great God really is Great God, talking nonsense with such confidence.


    While Su Liang hadn��t thought of what wedding gift to prepare for Yang Yu, Wan Hui��s family returned to the capital city.


    Zhengzheng, who didn��t know about ��Ning Jing��s�� ident, arrived in the capital city and rushed to Su Mansion.


    ��Aunt! Ning Uncle! Zhengzheng is here!�� Zhengzheng ran into the courtyard, his voice crisp and clear.


    Standing at the entrance of the courtyard, Wan Hui and Lu Yu looked at each other and couldn��t help but sigh. The child didn��t understand the meaning of death, and they really didn��t know how to tell Zhengzheng about this matter. Su Liang��s voice came from the room, ��Who is Zhengzheng?��


    Zhengzheng happily replied, ��Zhengzheng is Wan Zhengmin! It��s me!��


    Su Liang pushed open the window and waved at Zhengzheng. The child shouted ��aunt�� and rushed into the room.


    Wan Hui saw that Su Liang looked well and let out a sigh of relief, ��Seeing Su


    Mei is fine, I can rest assured now.��


    Zhengzheng plunged into Su Liang��s arms,ughed and yed for a while, then looked around for his Uncle Ning.


    Being unable to find him, Zhengzheng asked Su Liang, ��Where��s Uncle Ning?�� Su Liang picked up Zhengzheng and ced him on a chair beside her, ��He went to a faraway ce.��


    Zhengzheng��s little face was puzzled, ��Where is ��faraway��?��


    ��It��s a ce very, very far away,�� said Su Liang.


    Zhengzheng was still confused, ��When will Uncle Ninge back then? I miss him!


    ��I don��t know,�� Su Liang shook her head.


    Zhengzheng pouted, ��But what should I do if I miss Uncle Ning?��


    Su Liang took out the peach crisps specially made in Xunyang City and gave them to Zhengzheng, ��Are they yummy?��


    ��Delicious,�� Zhengzheng nodded his little head, ��I want to eat them with Uncle Ning.��


    Gu Ling, who was reading a book in the next room, let out an almost inaudible sigh and ate a piece of peach crisp silently.


    Su Liang didn��t lecture Zhengzheng about life��s principles. He was still too young to understand. When he grew older, some things would be clear naturally.


    It was absolutely impossible for Gu Ling to appear now. This was to protect Zhengzheng and protect Wan��s family. It hasn��t been easy for ��Ning Jing����s identity to disappear, and there must be no furtherplications.


    The family of three brought arge suitcase filled with treasures that Zhengzheng had collected on his way home to the Wan House, all of which were meant for Su Liang and ��Ning Jing��.


    With a carpetid on the floor, Su Liang and Zhengzheng sat amidst a pile of gifts. She smiled as she listened to Zhengzheng recount where each treasure came from, what they were for, and whether they were for her or Uncle Ning. The child, waving his arms and legs as he talked, was adorable.


    ��Aunt, how can we make sure Uncle Ning receives these gifts?�� Zhengzheng asked Su Liang seriously.


    Su Liang thought for a while and said, ��I��ll find a way to send them to him.��


    ��Uncle Ning will definitely get them?�� Zhengzheng asked expectantly.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes.��


    Wan Hui��s family had a meal at Su Liang��s ce and then went back home. Su Liang told them she would visit Zhengzheng the next day.


    After they left, Su Liang sat on the carpet and sorted out the gifts from Zhengzheng.


    The door opened, and Gu Ling walked in, took off his shoes, and sat down next to Su Liang.


    Sensing that Gu Ling was not in a good mood, Su Liang knew it was because he couldn��t acknowledge his rtionship with Zhengzheng, so she picked up his gifts and recounted Zhengzheng��s words one by one before passing them to him.


    ��This is a gem that Zhengzheng snatched from his uncle. If you look at it against the sun, you can see beautiful flowers!�� Su Liang said, imitating Zhengzheng��s gesture, with her wrists together, hands cupping her face, and her head tilted slightly to one side, blinking and repeating, ��There really are flowers!��


    Feeling embarrassed, Su Liang quickly put the gem into Gu Ling��s hand, straightened up and coughed lightly, ��You didn��t see anything just now, it was all an illusion.��


    Gu Ling��s eyes shed with a shallow smile, and he nodded, ��Hmm, so silly.��


    Su Liang pushed all the remaining gifts towards Gu Ling, ready to get up and leave, ��They��re all here, you can look at them yourself.��


    ��Su Liang,�� Gu Ling called her name, ��I can��t meet Zhengzheng, and I really want to know what gifts he sent me. Please help me.��


    Su Liang hummed, ��I was being kind and considerate, but youughed at me.��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��It was my fault. ��


    Instead of sitting back down, Su Liang turned to look at Gu Ling and said, ��You just need to do that gesture I did when imitating Zhengzheng, that ��flowers�� gesture, and I won��t hold it against you.�� Gu Ling frowned, ��It doesn��t suit me.��


    ��Do you still think I��m silly?�� Su Liang countered. Gu Ling shook his head, ��Absolutely not.��


    ��Then you do it,�� Su Liang insisted.


    Gu Ling put down the stone in his hand, brought his wrists together, and ced them at his neck.


    Su Liang immediately found it amusing, sat back in her original position, and instructed Gu Ling, ��Bend your fingers a little more. That��s right. Tilt your head. ��


    ��Which way should I tilt it?�� Gu Ling asked with a frown.


    Su Liangughed, ��Either way would work.��


    Gu Ling tilted his head slightly to the right, and Su Liang signaled for him to follow her hand gestures.


    Then, in an instant, he looked adorable, with a cute, cold contrast, full of charm.


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Almost, but most importantly, you need to say


    ��flower�� while blinking your eyes.��


    Gu Ling maintained his position, closed and opened his eyes, emotionlessly uttered two words, ��Flower.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No, you need to have confidence, the kind of confidence that says I am the most beautiful flower in this world! Once more!��


    Gu Ling put down his hand, sat up straight, and looked at Su Liang, ��You and


    Zhengzheng are the most beautiful flowers in the world, not me.��


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��Great God, are you intentionally ttering me so


    I��ll let you off the hook?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Yes.��


    Su Liang suddenly thought of something, her eyes lighting up, ��It��s not impossible. However, Great God, you must give me a flower coupon.��


    Gu Ling furrowed his brows, ��What��s that?��


    ��On a day I feel upset and want to watch the Great God perform the flower act, I can use that coupon, and you can��t refuse.�� Su Liang thought she was very creative.


    ��No.�� Gu Ling shook his head. Su Liang pretended to turn around, ��So, should I leave?��


    Gu Ling frowned, ��Fine.��


    Su Liang sat back down satisfied and picked up the next gift to talk to Gu Ling about.


    That night, before going to bed, Su Liang told Gu Ling a story as usual. When she was about to return to her room, Gu Ling handed her a small wooden que engraved with a cute little flower, and in the lower right corner, there was a small signature �C three droplet-shaped patterns.


    Su Liang raised her eyebrows, ��Your name has three water droplets, mine has two. This is good, we can use it as a secret codeter on.��


    She epted the wooden que, nning to look for an opportunity to use itter.


    ��Great God, where��s the little yellow hairpin I gave you?�� Su Liang suddenly remembered.


    Gu Ling simply said, ��I didn��t lose it.��


    ��Why don��t you wear it?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling��s expression remained calm, ��I��m currently operating in the dark, so my clothing and essories shouldn��t be too eye-catching.��


    Su Liang understood and took the flower card back to her room.


    Gu Lingy alone on the bed, his hands cupping his face, his head tilting slightly to one side, silently mumbling ��flower�� before frowning and saying aloud, ��So silly.��


    The following day, Gu Ling made soy milk early in the morning, and Su Liang made two types of bean curd, one sweet and one salty. Gu Ling tasted them both and liked them.


    After leaving enough for Gu Ling, Su Liang took the warm bean curd on horseback to Wan Family��s house for Zhengzheng to eat.


    Zhengzheng liked the sweet one, and he enjoyed eating the soft and fragrant bean curd.


    Wan Hui took Zhengzheng to visit Cheng Yun at Huguo Temple and asked if Su Liang would join them.


    Su Liang thought she hadn��t seen the little monk Cheng Yun for a while, so she agreed and went to Huguo Temple with them.


    Lu Yu drove the carriage with only Wan Hui inside.


    Su Liang rode a horse with Zhengzheng, whose little face excitedly looked left and right, showing no fear at all.


    When they arrived at Huguo Temple, they saw Cheng Yun in the distance. Wan Hui released Zhengzheng��s hand, and the boy ran towards Cheng Yun with his little short legs, shouting, ��Little Uncle Yun! Little Uncle Yun!��


    Cheng Yun smiled and picked up Zhengzheng, allowing the little one to touch his shaved head.


    Approaching noon, Cheng Yun invited them to the Vegetarian Hall for a meal.


    Suddenly, a group of soldiers from the Forbidden Army appeared nearby. Su


    Liang was surprised. The leader of the group was none other than Lin Bojun.


    It seemed he had some urgent business, so he just nodded at Su Liang and continued to hurriedly lead his men towards the back mountain of Huguo Temple.


    Su Liang, who was talking to Cheng Yun and Zhengzheng, asked, ��Did something happen inside the temple today?��


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��Yes, something strange happened. Last night, a huge rock appeared out of nowhere at the back mountain. It was discovered by a senior brother early this morning, and Senior Pu Hui reported it to the emperor.��


    Su Liang��s expression was hard to read. A rock falling from the sky? Was that so mysterious? Could it be some kind of divine message?


    She wasn��t at all surprised, however, that the royal family would attach importance to this kind of event.


    She asked Cheng Yun what the rock looked like and whether there were any inscriptions on it, but Cheng Yun said he hadn��t seen it.


    This was just a minor incident to Su Liang who, besides her curiosity, had no other thoughts on the matter. After eating the vegetarian meal at Huguo


    Temple, she said she would take a portion back with her to eat in the evening.


    Wan Hui couldn��t help but feel distressed, thinking that it was because ��Ning Jing�� was gone, so Su Liang had to make do living alone.


    Su Liang said she just thought the vegetarian dishes at the temple were delicious and that was all, nothing else.


    What��s worth mentioning is that when they were going down the mountain, Zhengzheng, the lively child, noticed the little rabbit purse around Su Liang��s waist.


    The kid justughed and said ��Auntie has a little bunny,�� but Wan Hui looked surprised, thinking the purse didn��t look bought, nor did it look like something Su Liang would make herself. None of Su Liang��s friends seemed to would give her such a childish gift.


    After descending the mountain, Su Liang bid Zhengzheng farewell and rode home alone.


    The vegetarian dishes she brought back were for Gu Ling��s lunch. When Su


    Liang mentioned the huge stone that had fallen from the sky at Huguo Temple,


    Gu Ling said indifferently, ��Nothing good.��


    Su Liang agreed, ��Nowadays it��s not a chaotic era and the people are rtively stable, the celestial immortals shouldn��t be so idle as to interfere with worldly matters. I think it might be that some people are deliberately creating a mysterious aura to achieve unspeakable goals.��


    With that, Su Liang put the matter aside and asked about the poison master Gu Ling knew, asking if he could introduce her.


    ��I have never properly studied poison techniques and have only read some books on my own and explored. When I really encounter a tricky poison, I don��t have enough time to study and learn.�� Su Liang said seriously, ��I need a proper master.��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��She won��t do.��


    ��Is it because of her skill or something else?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Neither will do.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang frowned, ��At least she is better than me. She can cure the poison from before.��


    ��For this matter, let��s think of another way,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Alright.�� Since Gu Ling said it wouldn��t work, it must really be impossible, no matter what the reason was.


    Duanmu Chen went to the Imperial Pce today, intending to talk to Duanmu Yi about Su Liang and to persuade him to give up the idea of making Su Liang the crown princess.


    However, just as he began speaking, the old eunuch reported from outside, saying that General Lin had returned from Huguo Temple, and Duanmu Yi immediately got up and walked out.


    Duanmu Chen instinctively followed, but saw Duanmu Yi turn around and tell him to visit his mother, the Imperial Concubine, and discuss other matterster.


    Duanmu Chen respectfully agreed, but found it strange, it seemed as if something big had happened, but he waspletely ignorant of it.


    Following Duanmu Yi��s orders, Lin Bojun transported therge stone into the Imperial Pce, covered from head to toe with thick ck cloth. When he saw it in Huguo Temple, it was like that, with four solemn-faced warrior monks guarding it from the side.


    ��Everyone, withdraw. Don��t spread this news.�� Duanmu Yi waved his hand.


    Lin Bojun left with the Forbidden Army.


    The heavily guarded inner pce was empty, and Duanmu Yi stood alone in front of the huge stone, slowly untied the ropes and pulled away the ck cloth, revealing its true appearance.


    The giant stone was about the height of an adult, oval in shape, lying horizontally on the ground, with flowing curves and a faint, jade-colored glow.


    Duanmu Yi leaned in, touched the stone gently, and examined it carefully. On each side were several faint patterns and characters, as if engraved on the inneryer of the stone.


    What Duanmu Yi saw first were two water droplet shaped patterns��


    Duanmu Chen apanied his mother, Imperial Concubine Xiao, to drink tea and then strolled through the Imperial Garden. He heard that Duanmu Yi had gone to Yuchang Pce and had note out yet.


    This made Duanmu Chen feel more and more strange, because to his knowledge, that pce had been unupied for many years. What was Duanmu Yi doing there for so long? Was he having a secret meeting with someone?


    Imperial Concubine Xiao talked about Duanmu Yi��s recent fondness for a dish she made, but noticing her son��s distraction, she allowed him to go about his business and not apany her.


    ��Did Father stay with Motherst night?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    Imperial Concubine Xiao smiled and nodded, ��Yes, he spent the night on this side recently.��


    ��Then, was there anything unusual when Father left this morning?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    Imperial Concubine Xiao thought for a moment and said, ��At that time, there was someone reporting something, I was far away and only vaguely heard that the eunuch who came to get your father mentioned Huguo Temple.�� Duanmu Chen froze, Huguo Temple? What on earth had happened?


    At this moment, inside Yuchang Pce, Duanmu Yi was writing severalrge characters on a pir, ��Phoenix,�� ��River,�� ��Mountains,�� and thest two were


    ��Sul�� and ��Liang.��


    Duanmu Yi tossed the brush down, letting ink ssh onto his clothes, his gaze fixed on the two characters ��Su Liang,�� he murmured, ��The Phoenix Star descends, whoever gets Su Liang, gets the world..��

 Chapter 233 - 233: 233. My Family’s Young Master (Second Update)

    Chapter 233 - 233: 233. My Family��s Young Master (Second Update)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Duanmu Chen saw Duanmu Yi again, it was still in the Imperial Study. He felt that Duanmu Yi seemed to be in a good mood, yet feigned calmness.


    This confirmed Duanmu Chen��s belief that something significant had happened.<div>


    However, Duanmu Chen did not ask about it, because he knew that if Duanmu Yi wanted to share, he would. Otherwise, asking would be in vain and might even upset Duanmu Yi.


    ��By the way, did you say you had something to tell me?�� Duanmu Yi asked Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chenposed himself and said, ��The Emperor previously suggested brides for me, but this was interrupted. I wonder if this will continue? My mother wishes to be a grandmother, and I also need a properdy to manage my household. ��


    ��The matter of selecting a bride, huh?�� Duanmu Yi chuckled, ��If you hadn��t mentioned it, I would have found you. We need to arrange this as soon as possible. Today, I will have the Ministry of Rites handle it! If you fancy a certaindy, your mother can also have a say.��


    Upon hearing this, Duanmu Chen dutifully expressed his gratitude, but something seemed amiss.


    Just the day before, Duanmu Yi had sought Su Liang, expressing his desire to make her the crown princess. So, Su Liang had specifically sought Duanmu Chenst night to discuss this matter, asking him to handle it.


    This was also the reason Duanmu Chen hade to the pce that day.


    But before he could say anything, Duanmu Yi did not even mention Su Liang��s name when the matter of choosing the crown princess was brought up. If Duanmu Yi truly favored Su Liang as the crown princess, shouldn��t he tell him, the crown prince, about it?


    Or, did Duanmu Yi only mention the crown princess matter to Su Liang as a way of testing her, not really intending to make her the crown princess? If so, it would make sense.


    Duanmu Chen subdued his doubts and excused himself.


    On his way back to the prince��s mansion after leaving the pce, Chang��an couldn��t help but ask, ��Master, you were in the pce for so long, did everything go smoothly?��<div>


    Duanmu Chen looked somewhat inscrutable, ��Smoothly, very smoothly.�� He didn��t even have a chance to use the words he had prepared. But since Duanmu Yi was going to continue choosing his bride, he would naturally stop focusing on Su Liang. This was a good thing, and Duanmu Chen believed he had fulfilled his promise to Su Liang.


    Upon returning to the prince��s mansion, Duanmu Chen ordered Chang��an to find out if anything unusual had happened at Huguo Temple that day.


    Chang��an reported back to Duanmu Chen, saying that Lin Bojun had transported something from Huguo Temple into the pce with his troops, but he couldn��t find out what it was, and the monks at Huguo Temple couldn��t rify.


    ��Today Miss Su went to Huguo Temple with that child from the Wan family, and met a little monk called Cheng Yun.�� Chang��an said. Su Liang��s visit was quite public and many people had seen her.


    ��Since she was at Huguo Temple and she is so close to Lin Bojun, she may know something. Once it gets dark, you can go to the Su Mansion and ask her, but avoid being noticed.�� Duanmu Chen instructed.


    In the afternoon, Su Liang specifically requested the brothers Qi Yan and Qi Jun to help her turn the room that ��Ning Jing�� had been living in into her study. The bed that had seen a death was removed and reced with afortable, spacious lounger.


    This was primarily to address a problem; the room would attract suspicion if a light was lit in the night, but as Gu Ling lived here and often read during the night, it was necessary to have a light. If it was Su Liang��s frequently used study, having a light wouldn��t be strange.


    Just as everything was set up, Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing came by, and persuaded Su Liang to simply move to the loft closer to the garden. The view was better, and it was also more spacious.


    Though the couple were both earnest in their persuasion, they both felt that Su Liang most likely wouldn��t heed their advice.


    Unexpectedly, upon hearing their words, Su Liang readily agreed, ��Yes, there��s a loft over there. How could I have forgotten? I haven��t had a detailed look at that ce yet, might as well check it out tomorrow. If it��s suitable, I��ll clean it and move there.��


    Now, Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing could only conclude that they had overthought things. Su Liang continued to live here simply because she was not afraid of ghosts and gods, and was toozy to move. But they still could not exin the appearance of a full set of bedding in the next room. Moving away was the best solution.<div>


    Su Liang knew about the loft in the garden. Although she often walked by the beautifully constructed building hidden by trees in the past, she didn��t pay much attention, merely regarding it as a beautiful and elegant decorative building within the mansion.


    Now, she felt it would be great to move there, because she and Gu Ling could live on the second floor, and the first floor could be used for guests. This would offer more privacy, as they wouldn��t have to worry about anyone seeing anything if they came. Gu Ling would also be morefortable.


    ��Let��s go and have a look now!�� Xing Yusheng was slightly doubtful that Su Liang was just humoring them, so he wanted to finalize this matter as soon as possible.


    Having witnessed the ghastly death of ��Ning Jing�� with his own eyes, Xing Yusheng was deeply traumatized. Now, each time he entered this courtyard, he could not help but recall that horrifying scene.


    Going over a few days ago to open the door of ��Ning Jing��s�� room out of nowhere, was Xing Yusheng trying to ovee his trauma.


    Lin Xueqing quickly added, ��Yes! It��s still early. The Qi brothers are here, and we can help too. Why not move over today, Miss Su? The garden is quite beautiful now, and whenever you get tired of reading, you can look out the window to appreciate the scenery.��


    Su Liang knew why the couple were so eager to have her move, but she didn��t say anything. Although they had different motives, the end result was the same, so she agreed to their proposal.


    At this moment, Gu Ling wasn��t around. Because of renovation nned next door, his stuff had been moved into the warehouse early on to avoid suspicion.


    They all went to visit the attic. It was fully furnished with fairly valuable items. It was Duanmu Chen who had prepared everythingst year as agreed for Su Liang��s mansion. Even the flower hall on the first floor was ready to use after a simple clean-up.


    Outside, there was a rock with the word ��Yuanming�� carved into it. The attic was named Yuanming Pavilion.


    ��This ce is really good. There are two rooms upstairs with great views. We can use one as Su��s bedroom and the other as a study room; it��s just perfect,�� Lin Xueqing said as she opened the window. The beautifulke view is reflected in her eyes, causing her to exim, ��I want to move here and live with Su!��


    Xing Yusheng quickly changed the subject: ��Ajun, you guys should hurry and clean up this ce so that Su Liang could move in before dark. Go home and call some people over.��


    Qi Jun immediately went next door to the Xing Mansion and got a few servants to help. Su Liang and Lin Xueqing went back to the original courtyard to pack their things.


    By sunset, Su Liang��s room on the second floor of the Yuanming Pavilion was all settled. Xing Yusheng brought up the vase that his grandmother had given to Su Liang, which still held fresh flowers.


    Lin Xueqing shook Su Liang��s arm and asked, ��Su, aren��t you scared to stay here alone at night?��


    Xing Yusheng coughed lightly and said, ��No way. The courtyard where Su Liang used to stay was way scarier.��


    Su Liang shook her head and said seriously, ��I��m not afraid of either. What scares me is sharing my bed.��


    Lin Xueqing red at Su Liang and said ��Su, you��re so mean. I��m ignoring you from now on!��


    The only problem here is theck of a kitchen. Su Liang chose a spot next door with the n to build a kitchen the next day.


    At nightfall, Su Liang had arranged the other room on the second floor andid out a set of new bedding. There was an open space between the two rooms with a table and two chairs. There��s a window that can be opened. Su Liang nned to use it as a dining room. She set up a screen around it and usually ate there


    Qi Jun brought food from the restaurant because Su Liang said she was very hungry that day, so the meal was quite rich. He left right after putting the food down.


    As usual, Su Liang set the food and Gu Ling appeared on time.


    ��Great God, did youe here following the smell?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling sat across from her and looked outside through the window, slightly nodding his head. He felt like Su Liang seemed to be scolding him, but he had no evidence.


    Chang��an was ordered to find Su Liang. He arrived at the courtyard where she used to stay and found it empty. After wandering around the mansion, he finally saw light on the second floor of the Yuanming Pavilion.


    ��Miss Su?�� Chang��an called from downstairs.


    Gu Ling was eating quietly. Su Liang poked her head out the window, nced at Chang��an, and said, ��Wait a minute.�� Then she put down her chopsticks and went downstairs.


    Seeing Su Liang, Chang��an said with a smile, ��Last year, our master prepared this mansion and said that Miss Su would definitely like it.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Is the crown prince looking for me for something?��


    ��Miss Su, there��s no need toe over. The master just has a question for you,��


    Chang��an spoke courteously, ��Today, General Lin moved something from the Huguo Temple into the pce. Do you know about this?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I know.��


    Chang��an looked delighted, ��Could Miss Su tell me, what is it?��


    Su Liang said two words, ��A rock.��


    Chang��an froze, listening to Su Liang exin that she had heard today at the Huguo Temple that a peculiar stone fell from the skyst night and then it was transported into the pce. She didn��t see it with her own eyes, so she didn��t know what was special about the stone.


    ��Shouldn��t General Lin know?�� Chang��an asked tentatively.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��If even His Highness the Crown Prince is not clear about it and needed to ask me, I reckon that Second Brother Lin only knows how heavy that stone is. He shouldn��t know anything else.��


    Chang��an nodded seriously, ��Indeed. I will report truthfully to the master. Sorry for the inconvenience, I will take my leave.��


    After Chang��an left, Su Liang stood looking at the peaceful garden under the night sky, deep in thought. Duanmu Yi had specifically ordered the Forbidden Army to transport that rock into the pce. Could there really be a divine message? Up to this point, Duanmu Yi had trusted Duanmu Chen enough to appoint him as crown prince but hadn��t let Duanmu Chen see the rock himself?


    Returning to sit upstairs, Su Liang said, ��Could it be that another prince��s name is written on that stone? The emperor doesn��t let the crown prince know because he has believed the divine message from the stone and harbored other intentions


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��Perhaps.��


    ��But if there really is the name of another prince on the stone, shouldn��t the Emperor be the first to suspect that the prince intentionally made it happen?�� Su Liang felt that Duanmu Yi would not be so careless.


    But just as she told Chang��an, if Duanmu Chen didn��t know the inside story, even Lin Bojun, who had touched the stone, couldn��t possibly know either. He was just following orders and had obviously been sworn to silence.


    Gu Ling put down his chopsticks, picked up a spoon, and after sipping some soup, looked at Su liang and said, ��I��ll go to the Imperial Pce tonight and


    see. ��


    Su Liang picked up a small steamed bun for Gu Ling, ��Great God, you��re working hard.��


    The news that Chang��an brought back didn��t rx Duanmu Chen but made him feel even more perplexed. When he calmed down, he also thought of the possibility that Su Liang mentioned: That Duanmu Yi was hiding something from him. What if the stone really had the name of another prince written on


    ��Yuchang Pce���� Duanmu Chen tapped his fingers on the table, thinking it was imprudent to send someone to infiltrate the Imperial Pce for information, especially since Duanmu Yi was valuing it highly and probably had it heavily guarded.


    After thinking about it, Duanmu Chen decided to not do anything for now, and observe how things unfold. After all, with his current legitimate position, he needed to be careful and avoid anyplications.


    It waste at night


    Su Liang was reading her book, waiting for Gu Ling toe back


    After midnight, Gu Ling floated in through the open window. Su Liang put down her book and stood up, ��So? Did you see the stone?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��I saw it, shattered.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��It was shattered?��


    ��By the time I got there, the Emperor was arranging for the Forbidden Army to smash the stone while being blindfolded,�� Gu Ling said.


    ��He doesn��t want others to Imow what��s on the stone? Is it really a divine decree?�� Su Liang became even more curious, ��Could it be a guide for the Emperor to unite the world? Therefore, he can��t allow anyone else to see it because that would be a threat to him?��


    ��Stop thinking about it.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang sighed lightly, ��Thinking won��t help, the whole thing is mysterious from beginning to end. Except for the Emperor, only the martial monk who first discovered the stone, and Master Pu Hui know about it. But they probably won��t tell.��


    ��Stop thinking about it,�� Gu Ling said again.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Alright, I��m going back to sleep. Good night, great god.��


    This was Gu Ling��s room. While Su Liang was about to leave, before Gu Ling could even tell her, she remembered and turned back, realizing she had forgotten to tell the story.


    However, when Gu Ling saw the tired look on her face, he said he was sleepy and didn��t want to hear a story tonight.


    The next day, the servants of the Xing Mansion helped to build a kitchen next to the Yuanming Pavilion. Su Liang drew a sketch, and ording to her design, it was even more spacious and convenient to use than the previous kitchen.


    Afterwards, Su Liang visited the Gao family twice. Gao Jiabao��s health was recovering nicely and he was a lot cheerier, the only troubling thing was that his mother was introducing him to potential matches��


    Duanmu Chen��s crown prince coronation ceremony took ce as scheduled and without any mishaps. Duanmu Chen felt that Duanmu Yi��s attitude towards him had not changed noticeably for the worse, except that he had never mentioned the stone.


    No matter how Duanmu Chen investigated, he could not find any useful information. He could only put the stone matter aside for now and be a good crown prince, assisting Duanmu Yi in managing state affairs. He was even more outstanding than the former crown prince, Duanmu Cheng.


    After Duanmu Ao was murdered and Duanmu Cheng disappeared, Empress Dowager Wan and Little Empress Wan had made a bit of a fuss but then stayed quiet, spending their time in the Imperial Harem devoted to Buddha. They seldom even saw Duanmu Yi.


    However, to Duanmu Yi��s eyes, they seemed to have learned that Duanmu Cheng was still alive and hiding somewhere, waiting to return and fight for the throne, and that was why they were being obedient for now. He just had someone keep an eye on them, no longer caring for them like before.


    Although she was an imperial physician, Su Liang didn��t need to go to the


    Imperial Medical Bureau to work on a daily basis. Only asionally, when


    some concubine in the pce fell ill, would she be asked toe and attend to her.


    Eventually, Su Liang received a message on a day inte July, the King Yue Situ Xie from Liang Country would arrive in the capital of Qian country the next day. She had to assist crown prince Duanmu Chen in handling the reception.


    This was agreed upon beforehand, so Su Liang was not surprised.


    Xing Yushenges over to mention that a troop had been assigned to ��protect�� the Liang country��s envoy to Xuanbei City, and they were expected to arrive in the capital city the next day. However, Xing Ji had not been allowed to return to the capital.


    ��Grandmother is very disappointed,�� Xing Yusheng sighed, ��I got married without even my father present. It seems the Emperor intends to have him stationed in Xuanbei City for quite some time.��


    Su Liang shook her head slightly, ��Not necessarily. If a suitable candidate is found to rece your Uncle Xing, the Emperor might allow him to return.��


    Xing Yusheng knew that Su Liang was trying tofort him. But he was actually okay and did not needfort. He thought it was not a bad thing for Xing Ji to pursue what he liked, instead of having to guard the house all the time. After all, the elderly Xing matriarch was getting on in years and always hoped for a family reunion. The border was not a ce of peace and inevitable worry and concern prevailed.


    While they were talking, Xing Yusheng mentioned Situ Xie, ��Su Liang, do you know the Yue King from Liang country?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No. The first time I heard of his name was when the Emperor recently ordered me to help the Crown Prince receive the Liang country��s envoy.��


    Xing Yusheng knew a bit, ��Situ Xie is the uncle of the Emperor of Liang, his daughter Situ Ning married into Qian Country many years ago. She married the son of the general guarding Xuanbei City, Gu Yuan. Gu Yuan made meritorious service and returned to the capital to be named Marquis Chang Xin, from thence he resided long in the capital city. Situ Ning died due to sickness four years ago and Gu Yuan elevated his side consort, also his cousin, to wife status. Two years ago, the Gu family was annihted for plotting rebellion, with only the Crown Prince Gu Ling was not in the capital city at the time and has since disappeared. Qian Country has been hunting for Gu Ling ever since, the most recent news of him was after the Nian family had their troubles and Nian Jincheng was rescued, it is said that Gu Ling did it.��


    All these things, Gu Ling knew best, but he didn��t mention them and Su Liang did not ask. Hearing from Xing Yusheng, Su Liang still could not imagine what kind of people Gu Yuan and Situ Ning were, and what the rebellion was like.


    But all that has passed, what concerns Su Liang now is whether Situ Xie��s arrival can remove the rebelbel on Gu Ling��s head. This was the only thing relevant to her.


    ��By the way, there are rumors that the two countries are about to have a marriage alliance, it is spread that the Emperor is about to marry the Sixth princess off to the Liang country,�� Xing Yusheng said.


    Su Liang almost forgot about the princess Duanmu Qianqian. She remembered the first time she heard of the ��Sixth princess�� was when Xing Yusheng was suddenly taken to the capital city from Bei��an county. The im was that the emperor was choosing a husband for his most beloved Sixth Princess.


    Duanmu Qianqian left impressions on Su Liang in two incidents �C first, her close rtionship with Nian Ruxue, second, the gossip that the Emperor favored Lin Boyan as the Sixth Princess��s consort, but it fell through. Lin Boyan is now married, and his wife is already pregnant. Xing Yusheng is also married, leading a sweet life.


    And the once lofty princess, after her elder brother��s misfortune, has fallen to the point of marrying a prince from another country.


    The so-called ��Emperor��s doting,�� turns out to be but a joke.


    That night, Gu Ling was nowhere to be seen after dinner, and Su Liang didn��t


    Imow where he went.


    Just as Su Liang was about to rest, an uninvited guest arrived.


    ��Miss Su, where��s my master?�� The visitor began with a degree of interrogation. Who could it be Other than Uncle Liang?


    Upon seeing Uncle Liang, Su Liang realized that Gu Ling disappeared tonight probably because he expected him to show up and didn��t wish to meet him.


    ��Uncle Liang, he left Xunyang City after seeing you, and I don��t know where he went,�� Su Liang��s expression was calm.


    Uncle Liang snorted, ��You shouldn��t lie to me! You must know where the young master is!��


    Su Liang really disliked this presumptuous old man, ��When he left, he said he had to meet a friend. He exined that if Uncle Liang came again, I only need to tell you that once the matter he mentioned was settled, he would show up and meet you.��


    Uncle Liang frowned, ��You really don��t know?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes.��


    ��What exactly is your rtionship with my young master?�� Uncle Liang asked Su Liang.


    Faced with Uncle Liang��s unfriendly gaze, Su Liang snorted lightly, ��He is madly in love with me and I can��t get rid of him. If he didn��t have important things to do, he wouldn��t leave. You��re not satisfied with me being with him? Think I��m unworthy of your young master? It��s simple, bring me a million taels of gold, and I��ll leave him immediately.��


    Upon hearing this, Uncle Liang steamed, his beard bristling and eyes bulging, ��I knew it! You, who hid so deeply before, are no good! My young master is infatuated with you? Stop daydreaming! I see that you are the one who is staying with my young master and refusing to leave!��


    ��Yes, yes, yes.�� Su Liang nodded, ��Everything you said is correct. Completely correct.��


    Uncle Liang opened his mouth, but suddenly didn��t know what to say. He gave Su Liang a harsh stare, ��Stay away from my young master in the future!�� With these words, he stormed off.


    Su Liang chuckled lightly, ��Your young master? Don��t tter yourself. Clearly, he��s my young master.��


    Gu Ling suddenly appeared at the door, ��You��re correct..��

 Chapter 234 - 234:234. Marquis Chang Xin (Midnight)

    Chapter 234 - 234:234. Marquis Chang Xin (Midnight)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang lightly huffed, ��May I ask where the young master went for a stroll?�� ��Everywhere.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang looked up at the sky speechlessly, thinking this guy is insane!<div>


    ��Let��s talk about serious matters,�� Su Liang said solemnly. ��Earlier, when you disguised yourself as Ning Jing, Uncle Liang told your grandfather about it. Although that identity is over now, if someone brings it up again and with the royal family��s suspicions, they might believe it. For safety��s sake, you must hide well recently and not be discovered by anyone. Otherwise, it��ll be troublesome.��


    ��Mm.�� Gu Ling nodded.


    ��What if your grandfather troubles me?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly, ��Suit yourself.��


    Before going to bed, Gu Ling soaked some beans. The next day, before dawn, he ground the beans into soy milk using a small stone grinder, adding a few peanuts and red dates, then boiling it in a small pot.


    By the time finished exercising, the soy milk was at the perfect temperature to drink. She also made two simple pancakes and a cold dish, which made their breakfast.


    Now that they lived upstairs, one essential task for Gu Ling was to heat bathwater for Su Liang and to drain it, which was part of the housework he had always handled before.


    After Su Liang had taken a bath and changed her clothes, the sun had just risen.


    Today, she wore one of the new dresses that Yang Yu had given her, a light purple chiffon gown. As she walked, the skirt gently floated, looking soft and beautiful.


    Seeing Gu Ling looking at her skirt, Su Liang asked, ��How is it?��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��Not bad.��<div>


    ��Does it look very gentle and well-behaved?�� Su Liang asked, holding her face.


    Gu Ling nodded again, ��Not bad.��


    ��That��s good. I have to make a good impression when meeting strangers, so I shouldn��t let them think I��m someone not to mess with,�� Su Liang exined, clenching her fists, knuckles cracking, and humming, ��If anyone wants to bully me, just wait and see!��


    When Su Liang came downstairs, Chang��an appeared not far away.


    Seeing Su Liang, his eyes sparkled in admiration, ��Miss Su, please go to the crown prince��s mansion first.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Let��s go.��


    Gu Ling stood by the window, hidden by the tall, lush trees below, so nobody could see him. Yet he could see that touch of purple disappearing into the distance through the leaves.


    After a while, Lin Xueqing came running, calling for Su Liang downstairs. After getting no response, she left.


    When Su Liang arrived at the crown prince��s mansion and saw Duanmu Chen, there were four servants helping him put on his coat.


    As he turned his head to see Su Liang, Duanmu Chen waved his hand, ordering the servants to leave. He fastened his jade belt himself and invited Su Liang to take a seat.


    ��Everything has to be done ording to the rules now that my identity has changed, which is quite annoying,�� Duanmu Chenined to Su Liang.<div>


    Su Liang scoffed, ��Your Highness, these words are somewhat�� ��


    Before she could finish, Duanmu Chen beganughing, ��You look stunning in your rare dress-up. I heard that among the envoys from Liang Country today, there��s a famous beauty named Situ Yao, who is the granddaughter of King Yue from Liang.��


    Situ Xie��s granddaughter�� That��s Gu Ling��s cousin, Su Liang thought.


    ��The Situ family of Liang Country has always been known for their beauties, especially King Yue��s family, all with extraordinary appearances,�� Duanmu Chen said.


    With an air of casualness, Su Liang mentioned, ��I just found out that Gu Ling, the former heir of Marquis Chang Xin, was the grandson of King Yue from


    Liang.��


    Duanmu Chen��s face changed slightly before he smiled slowly, ��Indeed. This isn��t a secret. Perhaps Gu Ling is under King Yue��s protection now.��


    Feigning curiosity, Su Liang asked, ��Will Qian Country demand King Yue to hand over Gu Ling?��


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��Of course, he won��t admit to such a thing. It��s only natural. In fact, I think Gu Ling had nothing to do with the rebellion in the


    Gu family, but�� ��


    Realizing he was talking too much, Duanmu Chen dropped the subject, bringing up Duanmu Qianqian instead, ��I saw the Sixth Princess in the pce yesterday, and she has be much moreposed.��


    Su Liang thought to herself, having lost her support, how can Duanmu Qianqian not beposed in order to survive?


    Soon, Chang��an came to report that the envoys from Liang Country were not far from the capital city.


    Duanmu Chen went out, followed by Su Liang. Both of them rode horses, leading people to the city gate.


    Officials from the Ministry of Rites had been waiting here early, along with a band. It had nothing to do with which country was stronger; the royal family of Qian had always liked to make a good appearance on formal asions.


    Manymoners came out to watch the excitement. Su Liang heard people discussing the beauties of the Situ family and some whispering about Gu Ling, but the conversation was quickly interrupted. In Qian Country, his name was a taboo.


    The imposing delegation appeared in their sight, and Su Liang was somewhat surprised to see the two young generals leading the way on their horses. Both of them were acquaintances, one was Che Yun and the other was Lian Shun.


    Both of them had abilities and were appreciated by Xing Ji, so they took on the responsibility of leading the team to escort the envoy of Liang Country to the capital city.


    They saw the purple silhouette beside Duanmu Chen from afar.


    Gu Ling��s eyes sparkled, ��Su Xiaoliang hase to meet us too!��


    Che Yun chuckled, ��Don��t tter yourself. She must have been arranged by His


    Majesty to greet the envoy of Liang Country.��


    ��Could it be that His Majesty wants her to be the crown princess?�� Lian Shun muttered.


    Che Yun��s gaze fell on Duanmu Chen, his expression unchanged, ��It��s not impossible.��


    The two of them entered the city gate, dismounted together, and knelt down to pay respects to Duanmu Chen, the newly appointed crown prince.


    Duanmu Chen smiled warmly, ��No need for formalities, you two generals have worked hard.��


    It was his first time meeting Che Yun, but he was not unfamiliar with Lian Shun.


    As the music started, the procession of Liang Country approached the city gate, including two luxurious carriages. The front one was darker, and the rear one was lighter in color.


    Lian Shun quietly moved behind Su Liang and whispered to her, ��In the front carriage is Situ Xie, and in the back is his granddaughter Situ Yao.��


    Su Liang tilted her head slightly and asked, ��I heard that Situ Yao is a great beauty, have you seen her before?��


    Lian Shun shook his head, ��Whenever she appears, she always wears a veil and it��s unclear. But she is definitely better looking than Man Ya from Yin Country!


    But still not as good as you.��


    Hearing thest three words, Su Liangughed softly, ��Different flowers for different eyes.��


    Lian Shun sighed faintly, ��Anyway, I, this flower, can never enter your eyes.�� Realizing that his words were too affectionate, he immediately changed the subject, ��Marquis asked me to deliver a letter to his son.��


    ��You can go and find Xing Yusheng yourself.�� Su Liang said.


    Che Yun looked over, and Lian Shun gave him a smug expression. He had already confessed his feelings and epted Su Liang��s rejection. Now, she was just a good friend that he liked very much. Naturally, he was happy to see her.


    During their conversation, the procession of Liang Country had entered the city gate and the luxurious carriages stopped.


    An old man with white hair and beard was helped out of the carriage. It was King Yue of Liang Country, Situ Xie.


    At his age, Situ Xie��s body was still well maintained, with a straight back, and his dark brocade robe entuated his extraordinary temperament. Judging by his face, he must have been a handsome man in his youth, and his current appearance stillpletely outshined his peers.


    The music stopped, and Duanmu Chen started to make small talk with Situ Xie. was feeling bored and just wanted to see what Situ Yao, who was in the carriage behind, looked like. After all, she was Gu Ling��s cousin, perhaps their appearances would be somewhat simr?


    While Su Liang was thinking this, she saw Situ Xie��s gaze fall on her, revealing a gentle smile in his eyes, ��This must be the Martial Arts Champion of Qian Country, Miss Su Liang?


    Duanmu Chen smiled and nodded, Su Liang saluted, ��I am Su Liang, greetings to your Highness, King Yue.��


    ��The rumors say that Miss Su Liang has outstanding martial arts skills and medical expertise. I didn��t expect her to be such a beautiful person as well.�� Situ Xie smiled and praised, ��My granddaughter heard about Miss Su and insisted on meeting her. Yao��er, don��t you want toe over?��


    A young girl in a yellow dress wearing a veil came out of the carriage behind and ran over, holding her skirt. Two maids followed her, urging her to slow down and not to trip.


    The young girl ran to Situ Xie��s side andined, ��Grandfather, you��re talking about me again.�� As she spoke, her eyes nced at Su Liang. Her eyes were truly beautiful, bright and smart.


    Just looking at her eyebrows and eyes, she didn��t look like Gu Ling. Su Liang thought.


    ��Princess Yaoguang.�� Su Liang smiled and bowed.


    Situ Yao��s melodiousughter sounded pleasant, ��Whoever says I��m the number one beauty again, I won��t listen. Miss Su Liang is even more beautiful than me.��


    As she spoke, Situ Yao raised her hand to take off the veil on her face, boldly revealing her true appearance.


    There were exmations and praises from the crowd, and even Duanmu Chen was taken aback for a moment.


    She really doesn��t look like Gu Ling�� Su Liang thought. However, it might be because of the good genes of the Situ family. If there was any simrity between Situ Yao and Gu Ling, it would be their enviable skin, which was as white and wless as jade.


    Situ Yao was not a thin figure but rather plump and curvy. She had thick ck hair, bright eyes, and lovely cheeks that dimpled when she smiled. Her lips were red, and her teeth were white, a well-proportioned beauty.


    Just going by appearance, upon seeing Situ Xie and Situ Yao, Su Liang agreed with the saying ��Situ Family produces beautiful people.��


    Duanmu Chen regained hisposure, smiling and suggesting that Su Liang should apany Situ Yao to have fun in the capital city.


    As a matter of courtesy, Su Liang agreed naturally.


    Situ Yao held onto Situ Xie��s arm and smiled sweetly at Su Liang, but she didn��t try to get too close to her.


    Overall, Situ family��s grandfather and granddaughter��s first impression on Su Liang was not bad, just judging by their appearances.


    The music started again, and Duanmu Chen led the procession of the envoy of Liang Country to the inn.


    Upon arriving at the inn, everything had been arranged in advance. Duanmu Chen handed over the invitation for the pce banquet that night and then left with Su Liang.


    Che Yun and Lian Shun were still waiting outside with their soldiers.


    ��Where are they staying?�� Su Liang asked.


    Duanmu Chen smiled, ��In the Forbidden Army��s military camp. General Lin can go to the residence of the fifth prince, and if General Che is willing, there��s no problem.��


    Lian Shun didn��t take offense, but he didn��t want to bother with Duanmu Che right now. He justughed and asked, ��I heard the Su Mansion is quite big, can we stay at Miss Su��s ce for a few days?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Of course, you can��t.��


    Lian Shun pretended to sigh sadly, ��Fine, fine, let��s just stay in the military camD then. Wait, Your Highness. shouldn��t it be fine if I buv a small house to stay in the capital city?��


    Duanmu Chen had known Lian Shun since childhood and was well aware of his yful nature. He nodded calmly, ��Of course, you can.��


    ��It��s fine to stay in the military camp, but I must treat Che Beibei to a few days of fun since it��s a rare visit to the capital city!�� As soon as he finished speaking, Lian Shun ordered his soldiers to go to the Forbidden Army��s military camp, then walked down the street with Che Yun��s arm around his shoulder.


    ��Gentlemen, you still need to enter the pce to pay your respects.�� Duanmu Chen reminded them.


    ��Forgot!�� Lian Shun pped his forehead.


    Che Yun, who seemed a bit restrained as a neer to the capital city from the border, said helplessly, ��Enough with the jokes, this is not Jiaye City or Xuanbei City.��


    Lian Shun smiled mysteriously, ��Don��t be so serious all the time. In the capital city, what kind of people haven��t we seen?��


    ��Lian Shun.��


    Suddenly hearing Su Liang calling him, Lian Shun immediately pushed Che


    Yun away and ran over, ��What can I do for you?��


    ��I just remembered something and need to let you know. Our Ning Family used to have a reliable steward named Song Qi. He left the Ning Family years ago and went to the south. I heard he��s helping you grow oranges? I want to ask him toe back and help sell our tea.��


    Duanmu Chen��s mouth twitched slightly. Che Yun tried to hold back hisughter.


    Upon hearing this, Lian Shun immediately nodded, ��Of course�� not! Uncle Song is our family��s most reliable steward. Without him, what would happen to our oranges?��


    ��I��m just informing you, not seeking your approval. He isn��t a ve, and I��ve already sent someone to invite him. If he wants to return to the Ning Family, you can��t stop him.�� Su Liang said.


    Lian Shun sighed, ��If my family��s orange harvest is bad this year, it��s all your fault!��


    Su Liang sported lightly, ��Our tea will definitely sell well.�� She then prepared to


    Duanmu Chen spoke again, ��Su Liang, you also need to follow me into the pce to report back.��


    When they left the pce, it was approaching noon. Lian Shun really did take Che Yun house hunting, while Su Liang didn��t bother with them.


    She rode her horse alone past the Wan Family Restaurant, and when she heard Zhengzheng calling her, she dismounted and entered.


    Half an hourter, Su Liang left the restaurant with a food box in her hand and got back on her horse to head home.


    Before she could see Gu Ling, she saw Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing rowing a boat on theke.


    ��You really consider yourselves as part of the family.�� Su Liang joked.


    Xing Yusheng replied calmly, ��My house is small and has noke. When Xueqing wants to row a boat, shees here. What outsiders? Where are the outsiders? Would you give the key to your house to an outsider?��


    Su Liang nced at the second floor of Yuanming Pavilion but couldn��t see from her angle whether there was someone by the window. She instinctively thought Gu Ling was inside.


    ��Sister Su,e quickly!�� Lin Xueqing waved at Su Liang.


    ��Wait a moment, I��ll put some things down.�� Su Liang went back into the Yuanming Pavilion, went upstairs, and saw Gu Ling sitting in her room, reading a book.


    She took out the lunch she had brought for him and said, ��I saw your grandfather and cousin today. They both look very good.��


    Gu Ling didn��t respond.


    Su Liang was a bit curious, ��Do you know your little cousin?��


    Gu Ling looked indifferent, ��I saw her once when I was young, but I don��t know her.��


    ��I wonder if they��re talking about you now.�� Su Liang sighed softly.


    Hearing Lin Xueqing calling her outside to y, Su Liang opened the window and said, ��I��m tired. I��ll sleep for a while.�� She then closed the window again.


    Remembering something else, Su Liang opened the window again and called out to thekeside, ��Xing Yusheng, your father wrote you a letter, and it��s with Lian Ershan.��


    Xing Yusheng, who was rowing the boat, paused for a moment, then heard Lin


    Xueqing urging, ��Let��s go back quickly, get the letter, and see grandmother!��


    ��Oh.�� Xing Yusheng nodded, rowed the boat to the shore, got off with Lin Xueqing, and they both went home.


    That night, a banquet was held in the pce to entertain Liang Nation��s King Yue, Situ Xie.


    Su Liang was among the invited guests. She didn��t wear makeup and just changed into another in-looking dress. She waited for Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing to call her, and they set off together.


    ��Is your grandmother not going?�� Su Liang asked Xing Yusheng.


    Xing Yusheng shook his head, ��My grandmother is not feeling well, and they are not going.�� By ��they��, he meant Miao��s family and her children.


    ��Sister Su, I heard that Princess Yaoguang is very beautiful. You saw her today, what do you think?�� Lin Xueqing asked curiously.


    After thinking for a moment, Su Liang said, ��She��s probably eighteen times as beautiful as Mu Ya!��


    Lin Xueqing couldn��t helpughing, ��Why eighteen times?��


    ��No reason, I just say so,�� Su Liang pinched Lin Xueqing��s face.


    ��How many times more beautiful is Princess Yaoguangpared to me?�� Lin Xueqing asked with a smile.


    ��You should ask your husband about that, �� Su Liang replied.


    Finally, Xing Yusheng, who was following behind, found a chance to speak, ��Qingqing is the most beautiful! She��s eighteen times more beautiful than Su Liang, I say!��


    Lin Xueqing leaned against Su Liang andughed, ��Sister Su, if you want to hit him, just do it, but don��t hit me. I didn��t say it.��


    Xing Yusheng: ��This is his own dear wife.


    When they entered the pce, the royal banquet naturally presented a scene of splendor and wealth.


    Su Liang, now just an Imperial Physician, had originally intended to sit with Lin Xueqing. However, she unexpectedly had a special seat near the front, right next to Sixth Princess Duanmu Qianqian.


    As Duanmu Chen had said, Duanmu Qianqian did indeed seem more mature and stable than a few months ago. Sitting quietly there, her eyes met Su Liang��s gaze and then calmly moved away.


    Su Liang had thought that the Liang coun try��s marriage alliance would need further discussion, but not long after the banquet began, Situ Xie publicly asked for the Sixth Princess Duanmu Qianqian, who was born of legitimate lineage, on behalf of the crown prince of the Liang country, who was also his nephew, Situ Kun.


    Without any hesitation, Duanmu Yi agreed and even promised to use Nancheng as a dowry for Duanmu Qianqian.


    Lian Shun, sitting far back, silently rolled his eyes.


    Su Liang was naturally familiar with Nancheng, the Liang country��s city that she had previously won in a martial artspetition with Wei Hao. Now Duanmu Yi was going to give it back.


    Of course, there was nothing to be angry about. Thepetition between the two countries was not as simple as it appeared. The city was a trading tool for both Liang and Qian countries. The fact that it could be given away meant that greater benefits were forting.


    Thus, Duanmu Qianqian��s lifelong affair was settled in theughter and conversation between Duanmu Yi and Situ Xie. From beginning to end, she was like a decorative vase, and no one even thought to ask if she was willing. She probably knew nothing about her fianc�� except for his name.


    Su Liang didn��t pity Duanmu Qianqian. Everyone has their own fate, and she was born with the glory of a princess. And throughout history, foreign marriage has always been the destiny of princesses.


    However, the more she dealt with the royal family, the more she felt the desire to stay away. Life was already difficult enough, and she hoped that her own life would have less intrigue and that her feelings would be purer.


    After three rounds of drinking, Su Liang focused on peeling grapes and eating them. Then, without warning, she heard Gu Ling��s name.


    Su Liang was looking down, so she didn��t show any reaction. She continued to peel a grape, put the translucent flesh into her mouth, and the juice flowed between her teeth and cheeks. It was sweet.


    The atmosphere at the banquet quickly quieted after Situ Xie mentioned that name. Even Duanmu Chen picked up his wine ss and closed his eyes.


    The smile on Duanmu Yi��s face faded, ��King Yue, Gu Ling is a Qian countryman and hasmitted the heinous crime of treason. He is unforgivable.��


    Situ Xie sighed, stood up, faced Duanmu Yi, and bowed deeply. ��He is my own grandson, and I have neglected him due to the distance. I have no objection to the verdict on Gu Yuan��s rebellion. Hemitted heinous acts and paid the price. However, Gu Ling has been aloof and fond of solitude since he was a child. He has had very little contact with people, and his rtionship with Gu Yuan has been distant, like strangers. Gu Ling was not involved in the rebellion at all. I beg Emperor Qian to give my grandson a second chance at life. I can assure you that he will not cause any harm to Qian country in the future.��


    Duanmu Yi��s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the old man who was still bowing, ��Are you suggesting that you know where Gu Ling is?��


    Without straightening up, Situ Xie sighed deeply, ��I don��t know, and I��ve been looking for him. If Emperor Qian can be merciful and revoke the arrest warrant for him, I think he would be willing toe out and live a normal life.��


    ��And if I don��t?�� Duanmu Yi snorted coldly.


    Situ Xie said in a deep voice, ��If Emperor Qian has any conditions, please do not hesitate to mention them. As long as I can achieve them, I will do my best.��


    Duanmu Yi fell silent, and the whole pce was quiet enough to hear a pin drop.


    Situ Xie maintained his ny-degree bowing posture, standing there. He could have talked to Duanmu Yi about this one-on-one, or even kneel in front of him behind closed doors, which would have been less humiliating than pleading in public.


    Su Liang thought that this was actually necessary. The arrest warrant against Gu Ling was part of Qian Country��s ��internal affairs,�� and Situ Xie��s actions were interference in Qian Country��s internal affairs. Even though Gu Ling was his grandson, the word ��external�� meant that they were separate families.


    Even if Duanmu Yi really wanted to let Gu Ling go, he had to do so openly so everybody would know that he was granting mercy to Situ Xie, thus appearing benevolent, but not fearing Liang Country or Situ Xie.


    The oppressive silence was suddenly broken byughter, startling everyone.


    ��Why haven��t you helped King Yue up yet?�� Duanmu Yi seemed to have been lost in thought, ��Of course, I must give King Yue face for his request. Looking back now, Gu Ling is a child I have watched grow up. He has always been different from others and not close to his family in Gu. He has lived in Huguo Temple for many years, and Master Pu Hui once said that he has a strong affinity for Buddhism. As of today, the arrest warrant for Gu Ling will be revoked.��


    Situ Xie, who was supported by Situ Yao, almost lost his bnce as he bowed again to thank Duanmu Yi.


    Duanmu Yiughed heartily, ��However, I can let Gu Ling go, but he is still a citizen of Qian Country. I will give him the title of Marquis Chang Xin, and he


    can wait tor ms return!��


    Su Liang knew that Duanmu Yi meant that Gu Ling��s identity could be restored, but he could not openly go to Liang Country to serve Situ Xie and be a Liang Country citizen. He gave the cursed title to Gu Ling so that Gu Ling would still be under the control of the Qian royal family as soon as he appeared.


    From the perspective of a monarch, it was necessary to execute the nine families for the crime of rebellion, so Duanmu Yi��s decree could be considered ��grace.�� It was also understandable that he did not want Gu Ling to be a


    citizen of Liang Country. After all, if a pardoned rebel were to help a rival country fight against him in the future, where would his face be?


    Su Liang breathed a small sigh of relief. Regardless of the undercurrents beneath the surface, after tonight, the name Gu Ling would no longer be taboo. As the new Marquis Chang Xin, he could rightfully appear in the capital city of


    Qian Country..

 Chapter 235 - 235: 235. I have a cleanliness obsession (Fourth Update )

    Chapter 235 - 235: 235. I have a cleanliness obsession (Fourth Update )<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Situ Xie, whether satisfied or not with the oue, could only thank Duanmu Yi for his grace and could not raise further requests on this matter, at least not tonight.


    Two important matters were settled at the night banquet.<div>


    Duanmu Qianqian would marry into Liang Country and be the crown princess of Liang Country.


    Gu Ling, once the most wanted fugitive in Qian Country, transformed into the new Marquis Chang Xin, with a noble title. The former Marquis Chang Xin��s mansion had now be Marquis Zhong Xin��s mansion, Duanmu Yi even gifted Gu Ling a new mansion.


    Many things, even if the inside story wasplicated, could be handled as long as there was some public exnation.


    Su Liang was satisfied with the oue.


    After leaving the pce, Su Liang still went back with Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing, riding in their carriage.


    Qi Yan drove the carriage, slowly leaving the square in front of the Imperial pce.


    After some distance, Xing Yusheng took a long breath, ��Gu Ling is finally safe.��


    Su Liang knew that when Gu Ling was a child, he had saved Xing Yusheng��s mother Qin Yuan. Xing Yusheng wanted to find Gu Ling, naturally with good intentions, but in order to avoid causing more issues and because there were no clues to be found, he had to give up in the end.


    Now, Xing Yusheng��s exmation was indeed heartfelt happiness for Gu Ling.


    Lin Xueqing had also heard about Xing Yusheng��s connection to Gu Ling. She smiled and said, ��I wonder if Lord Gu, now Marquis Gu, will return when he gets the news?��


    Xing Yusheng shook his head, ��It��s hard to say. I haven��t actually met him. I��ve only heard that he is a very beautiful man like an immortal, and a very Buddhist in character, not caring about wealth and glory. Otherwise, he wouldn��t have stayed in the Huguo Temple for so long. And,�� Xing Yusheng lowered his voice, ��Who knows if the emperor really wants to let him go? If he��s living well elsewhere, it��s better not toe back.��<div>


    ��My husband, do you really want to meet Gu Ling?�� Lin Xueqing asked.


    Xing Yusheng nodded, ��Of course, I want to know him and be friends with him. In any case, tonight��s events turned out to be good news. At least he now has the chance to choose, and if he wants to return, he can. As long as the rtionship with Liang Country is still eptable, the emperor will have to keep his word for the sake of face and not make things too difficult for him.�� Su Liang also thought so.


    The carriage stopped first at the entrance of Su Mansion, where Su Liang got off, bidding farewell to Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing.


    As the carriage curtain was put down, it was lifted by Lin Xueqing. She smiled at Su Liang, ��The Princess Yaoguang of Liang Country is indeed very beautiful, but in my heart, Sister Su is the most beautiful!��


    As the carriage slowly left for the entrance of the Xing Mansion, Su Liang could hear Xing Yusheng��s voice from inside, ��I don��t care, my wife is the most beautiful.��


    ��I don��t care, Sister Su is the most beautiful!��


    ��My wife is the most beautiful!��


    ��Sister Su is the most beautiful! I heard that Gu Ling is also very beautiful! I really want to know what he looks like.��


    ��Am I not the most beautiful in Qingqing��s heart?��


    Su Liang could not help butugh and shook her head. She turned around, leaped over the courtyard wall and entered the door. She just couldn��t be bothered to unlock the door �C this saved time.


    Anyway, Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing had the keys to the main door of Su Mansion, and they coulde and go freely.<div>


    Su Liang was thinking of telling Gu Ling the good news. As soon as she entered the garden, she hadn��t approached the Yuanming Pavilion yet when a ck shadow fell from the sky, blocking her way.


    It was the lean old man again, Uncle Liang.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Su Liang didn��t bother to be polite to him, as the old man had never been polite to her from the beginning.


    ��Tonight, you should have seen in the pce that Prince Yue was willing to do a lot for the young master, even willing to give up his dignity and beg Emperor Qian publicly. If you know where the young master is, let hime out. Everything is fine now!�� Uncle Liang said coldly.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I��ll say it again, I don��t know.��


    ��You!�� Uncle Liang sneered, ��You were with him all the time. How could you not know where he is?��


    Su Liang was speechless. ��You did what he asked you to do, and of course, he would know about it afterward. If he wants toe out, he wille out by himself. If he doesn��t want toe out, it means he doesn��t want to see you and Prince Situ anymore. Is it so hard to understand? This is my family��s Su Mansion, please leave immediately. If I ever see you trespassing again, I won��t be so polite!��


    Uncle Liang looked scornfully at Su Liang, ��Just because of you? Do you think you��re invincible just because you are the Martial Arts Champion? Don��t forget, who saved you back in Su Vige!��


    ��Of course I haven��t forgotten who saved me. But I also remember that you hated me very much and wished you could throw me away to fend for myself. Do you really think you are my savior? At your age, your skin shouldn��t be so thick.�� Su Liang said coldly.


    Uncle Liang was furious, with his mustache and eyes widened. Su Liang walked straight past him and headed toward the Yuanming Pavilion, ��Go find someone else!��


    Su Liang walked into the Yuanming Pavilion. The first floor was lit by candles, so it wasn��t dark.


    She walked upstairs, and as she turned the corner, there was a light in her room on the second floor.


    Su Liangughed softly, went upstairs, and entered the room, ��It feels like a voice-activated light has been installed. Semi-automatic, Great God brand.��


    By now, Gu Ling was almost able to understand Su Liang��s ��nonsense.�� He was weaving a Chinese knot by the window under the moonlight, and it was almost


    finished.


    Su Liang put one hand behind her back, ��Great God, I brought you something delicious. Guess what it is.��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No guessing.��


    Su Liang was speechless, cing a bunch of grapes wrapped in a cloth on a te on the table, ��Then don��t eat it.��


    In former Marquis Chang Xin Mansion, now Marquis Zhong Xin Mansion, there was a grape garden with ripe fruits. Old Lady Xing would always have servants send some grapes to Su Liang every time.


    But the grapes at the pce banquet were different from those in Marquis Zhong Xin��s mansion, and the taste was also different.


    Su Liang thought they were delicious, so she took a bunch back for Gu Ling on her way out.


    Seeing Gu Ling clean his hands and start eating grapes, Su Liang didn��t bring up the pce banquet immediately. Instead, she thought of a tongue twister and said it out loud, ��Green grapes, purple grapes, green grapes aren��t as purple as purple grapes, eat grapes without spitting grape skins, don��t eat grapes but spit grape skins, if you want not to eat grapes and not spit skins, first eat grapes without spitting skins.��


    Su Liang recited the whole phrase without any mistakes, feeling proud of herself. But then she saw Gu Ling frowning at her, his thin lips parted slightly, ��Are you crazy?��


    Su Liang kicked Gu Ling under the table, ��You��re the crazy one. It��s called a tongue twister, used to practice eloquence. Can you repeat it without making any mistakes?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Yes, but I don��t want to.��


    Su Liang rubbed her forehead, ��Great God, don��t you think you��ve be increasingly annoying?


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I don��t find myself annoying. I don��t think so.�� Su Liang: ��Makes sense��


    After drinking a ss of water, Su Liang finally told Gu Ling about the pce banquet.


    ��From what I can see now, your grandfather seems genuinely trying to help you, but whether he has ulterior motives remains unknown,�� Su Liang said. ��You��re now the Marquis Chang Xin of Qian Country. How does it feel?�� Gu Ling counter-questioned, ��Is there a sry?


    Su Liang chuckled, ��Great God, tomorrow morning when it��s time for the court session, you can go to the entrance of the Imperial Pce and ask for an audience with the emperor. When you see him, ask him in front of all the civil and military officials how much sry he will give you each year. If he doesn��t give you enough money, refuse to be this damn Marquis.��


    ��If there��s no sry, will you support me?�� Gu Ling asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No, I can��t do that. I��m not short of money, but if your identity is restored and you appear to be rich, people will suspect where your moneyes from, given that the Gu Family was confiscated long ago, and you don��t seem to be the type who can make money. It��s widely known that you only have one friend, and he��s currently on the run.��


    ��I can make money.�� Gu Ling finished his grapes, wiped his hands clean, and picked up the almost finished Chinese knot.


    Su Liang couldn��t help but praise, ��It��s really beautiful, just like this.�� She just described the knot to Gu Ling, not expecting him to weave one himself. Su Liang didn��t even know how to do it.


    ��Do you want it? One hundred thousand silver taels.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang answered in a faint tone, ��Why not just rob someone?��


    ��I can steal your money, and you can��t stop me. But I chose not to and do business with you instead,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang bowed with a faint smile, ��Then I must thank you for showing mercy.��


    After that, Su Liang felt that they were increasingly talking nonsense and irrelevant topics.


    ��Let��s talk about serious matters.�� Su Liang said seriously, ��When are you nning to make your appearance?��


    ��We��ll see,�� Gu Ling shook his head.


    ��Right, if you show up tomorrow, it would seem as if you��ve nned it with Situ Xie and came together,�� Su Liang said, ��You should wait at least three to five days. Besides, I don��t know where the emperor has granted your Marquis Mansion. Once you openly appear in the capital city, you��ll have to move to your own mansion.��


    ��There��s no rush.�� As Gu Ling spoke, he finished thest bit of the Chinese knot and handed it to Su Liang.


    ��I can��t afford 100,000 silver taels,�� Su Liang shook her head. Though she really wanted it. She liked this kind of red, festive decoration. No other reason, just because it looked pretty.


    ��Give me the Flower Card, then,�� Gu Ling proposed.


    Su Liangughed, ��You wish! That��s mine!��


    ��Alright.�� Gu Ling nodded and still handed her the Chinese knot, ��You can owe me 100,000 silver taels.��


    ��Fine.�� Since Su Liang really liked it, she took it, thinking that it��s no big deal to owe each other debts, and everything would be settled naturally.


    However, when it was time for Su Liang to go to bed, Gu Ling sent her a wooden que engraved with 100,000 silver taels and the signature of two water droplets��the agreed-upon code.


    Su Liang took it and handed it back to Gu Ling,pleting the ��debt note ceremony.��


    ��Great God, how many of these little wooden ques did you make expecting to scam me?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling walked out, ��A lot, guess.��


    Su Liang thought about it, she owed Gu Ling a ��favor on demand�� and 100,000 silver taels, and Gu Ling only owed her a Flower performance for amusement.


    After hanging the Chinese knot on the head of her bed, Su Liang thought: Whatever, even if she couldn��t repay it in the end, Great God Gu couldn��t do anything to her.


    The next day, the news about Gu Ling��s royal pardon and bing Marquis Chang Xin spread throughout the capital city.


    Once a taboo name, it was now being talked about again. People discussed whether Gu Ling would return to the capital city to be the Marquis Chang Xin.


    Many believed he woulde back, while others doubted.


    Su Liang didn��t go out today, because early in the morning Wan Hui had sent Zhengzheng over. She and her husband needed to leave the city to do some errands. Since Zhengzheng was eager to see Su Liang, they entrusted her to take care of him for the day.


    The weather was fine, so Su Liang took Zhengzheng boating on theke.


    Sunlight warmed their bodies as Zhengzheng leaned over the side of the boat, stretching out his little hand to touch the water. Whenever he did, he would burst into happyughter.


    After a while, the little boy lost interest in the water game, wobbled over to Su Liang, and sat down beside her. ��Auntie, do you miss Uncle Ning?�� he asked.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes.��


    ��I miss Uncle Ning too!�� Zhengzheng said, cupping his little face, ��When will hee back? Will he be back for the New Year?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I don��t know.��


    After a while, Zhengzheng fell asleep with his head on Su Liang��sp. Su Liang let go of the oar and let the boat drift gently on theke.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, as soon as Situ Xie arrived for his visit, he saw a big lock hanging on the gate of Su Mansion.


    Thinking that Su Liang had gone out, Situ Xie was about to leave when Xing Yushenz and Lin Xueainz came over from next door.


    When they learned that he was looking for Su Liang, Xing Yusheng said he would notify her for him.


    Then, Situ Xie watched as Xing Yusheng took out a key to unlock the main door of Su Mansion and led Lin Xueqing inside.


    When Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing found Su Liang, she was resting with Zhengzheng in her arms on the boat, leisurely and carefree.


    Hearing them talking softly, Su Liang woke up. Being careful not to wake Zhengzheng, she sat up and paddled the boat to the shore.


    Xing Yusheng took Zhengzheng from her, and Lin Xueqing helped Su Liang up before telling her that Situ Xie was waiting outside the door.


    ��We didn��t know if you wanted to see him, so we didn��t let him in. It may be a bit rude, but he came without announcing himself, so he was being rude first,�� Xing Yusheng said.


    ��Since he��s already here, I might as well see what he wants,�� Su Liang decided to meet with Situ Xie.


    Qi Jun helped to invite Situ Xie to the front hall, and Su Liang went to the Yuanming Pavilion to change her clothes before heading over.


    Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing had originallye to invite Su Liang to visit Duke Qin��s Mansion. Since Su Liang had a guest, they simply took the sleeping Zhengzheng away with them.


    When Su Liang saw Situ Xie, he was sitting in the front hall of Su Mansion, drinking tea.


    ��I apologize for the intrusion, Miss Su. Please don��t take offense,�� Situ Xie stood up and greeted her with a bow.


    Su Liang nodded, ��It is I who must apologize for not being a good host. Please have a seat, King Yue.��


    Once they were both seated, a servant brought a gift box and ced it in front of Su Liang.


    ��What is this��?�� Su Liang felt bewildered.


    Situ Xie smiled and exined, ��This is a gift from General Peng Wei, as a token of gratitude for saving his life on the border. On behalf of Liang Country, I��d also like to thank Miss Su for not letting us lose a great general.��


    ��Your Highness is too kind. Since it was given by General Peng, I��ll ept it,�� Su Liang said indifferently.


    Situ Xie waved his hand to dismiss the servant and looked at Su Liang, ��I also want to thank you for looking after Ling��er over the past year.��


    Upon hearing his words, Su Liang��s face remained impassive, ��I��m afraid I don��t understand what you��re talking about, Your Highness.��


    Situ Xie paused for a moment, ��It was myck of consideration. We won��t bring up the past. I came here today just to ask you to tell him that if he ever faces any trouble, he should remember that he has me, his grandfather, to rely on. In the past, I wanted to take care of him, but I couldn��t because of various reasons and the great distance between us. Now, all I want is to know if he��s safe and sound. As long as he��s well, I can rest assured.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��I saw Your Highness��s affection for his grandsonst night, and I was deeply touched. Thank you for bringing General Peng��s gift. Is there anything else?��


    Finding that Su Liang wouldn��t engage in conversation, Situ Xie sighed deeply, then stood up to leave, ��This is the first time Yaoyao travels far from home. I wonder if Miss Su might be free to apany her? She really likes you.��


    Su Liang kept her smile, ��Princess Yaoguang can ask Sixth Princess to apany her. In the future, when the Sixth Princess marries into Liang Country, they can take care of each other.��


    Situ Xie looked deeply into Su Liang��s eyes and nodded, ��That makes sense. I��ll mention this to Emperor Qian. Farewell.��


    ��Farewell, Your Highness,�� Su Liang stood in the doorway of the front hall, watching Situ Xie��s retreating figure. If it weren��t for his graying hair, he would look like a middle-aged man.


    Su Liang returned to the Yuanming Pavilion with the gift from Peng Wei. It was verv Quiet since Zhengzhenz had been taken out to v.


    Going upstairs, she saw Gu Ling sitting by the window reading a book. The swaying shadows of the trees, dancing gently with the breeze, made his profile serene and beautiful, like a painting.


    ��Great God, your grandfather came and had some words for me to pass on to you,�� Su Liang said.


    With slender fingers, Gu Ling turned a page, his thin lips parting as he spoke in a cold, clear voice, ��I fell asleep.��


    Su Liang put the gift box on the table, puzzled, ��Why do you resist him so much?�� She wasn��t trying to advocate for Situ Xie or mediate between them. She only knew that Gu Ling was a good person but didn��t know much about Situ Xie or what had happened between them. However, she was curious about why Gu Ling refused to ept him.


    A leaf spun into the room like a butterfly andnded on Gu Ling��s hair. He picked it off, ced it in the book, and spoke again, his tone steady, ��The Emperor of Liang Country is his son. I have an aversion to dirt and don��t like dealing with dirty people..��

 Chapter 236 - 236: 236. Fried Lotus Root

    Chapter 236 - 236: 236. Fried Lotus Root<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Crown Prince of Liang Country is actually the son of the previous emperor and his sister-inw, rather than his nephew?


    Upon hearing this news from Gu Ling, Su Liang is astonished. A vision of Situ Xie appears in her mind, and she sighs deeply, ��He really wears a mask of virtue.��<div>


    Since Gu Ling has said so, it must be something that he is absolutely certain of. However, this is obviously a big secret, so much so that even the emperor of Liang Country might not know about it.


    Such illicit rtionships and producing a child are acts that cannot be justified by any means.


    What kind of character Situ Xie, who could do such a thing, has is self-evident.


    Thinking deeper about this matter, it might be the direct reason why Situ Xie holds great power and has numerous descendants in Liang Country, but has never tried to seize the throne.


    The throne is upied by his own son, and the crown prince is his grandson; there is no need to fight for it. Although he has never held that position, in reality, he is no different from the Grand Emperor.


    The so-called rumor that ��the Crown Prince of Liang Country has no ambition�� is nothing but a joke.


    Gu Ling��s words ��dirty person�� sharply and urately describe his impression of Situ Xie.


    ��How did you find out about this?�� Su Liang asks curiously. This secret is definitely something Situ Xie wants to guard closely, and Gu Ling doesn��t seem to have much contact with his maternal grandfather��s family in Liang Country.


    ��When I was four years old, I went to Liang Country once,�� Gu Ling said calmly. ��At that time, the former emperor of Liang Country was still alive and seriously ill. I saw that his forehead was dark, and I said he was going to die. My mother covered my mouth and took me away. After my mother��s death, I secretly visited Liang Country and heard Situ Xie having a secret meeting with the Empress Dowager.��


    Su Liang nods, ��That��s how it is.��


    Gu Ling��s words imply that he suspects the death of the former emperor of Liang Country is rted to Situ Xie. However, this matter is uncertain.<div>


    No one has heard rumors about Situ Xie having an affair with the emperor��s wife. There are no rumors about the emperor��s backzround either, which shows that Situ Xie has disguised everything very well and covered his tracks.


    Situ Xie certainly doesn��t know why Gu Ling despises him. He still hopes to mend his rtionship with his grandson, no matter the purpose.


    ��Then you should wait until Situ Xie leaves the capital city of Qian Country before you go out to avoid meeting him,�� Su Liang suggests.


    Gu Ling is not a killing maniac; he won��t kill Situ Xie just because he has a moral stain.


    In any era, there are countless scoundrels. But even in Su Liang��s previous life, a legally governed society, those called ��scoundrels�� might not have vited anyws becausews set the lowest moral standards for people. Even if they break thew, it will not warrant the death penalty in most cases.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang��s principles are: if others don��t offend me, I don��t offend others.


    ��We��ll see.�� Gu Ling shakes his head. Although he has been pardoned, which is what he wanted, he doesn��t n to appear in public just yet.


    Freedom isrgely a matter of personal perception.


    Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, the wanted Gu Ling had no freedom in the past and had to hide from ce to ce. Now he��s free.


    But once Gu Ling shows up and bes Marquis Chang Xin, his actions and behavior will be monitored, which won��t be any morefortable than now.


    However, as Xing Yusheng said, being pardoned is ultimately a good thing. It��s not that Gu Ling must walk around Qian Country openly, but he now has the choice.<div>


    Seeing Gu Ling��s attitude, Su Liang can guess his thoughts, and nods, ��We��ll see then.��


    ��Are you in such a hurry for me to show up and fall in love with you on the street?�� Gu Ling looks at Su Liang and asks.


    Su Liang bursts intoughter, ��Great God, I��ve forgotten about that. It��s not important. I believe Duanmu Chen will solve the ��crown princess�� issue, and then no one will meddle with my marriage. That would be nice.��


    As she speaks, Su Liang remembers another thing, ��I won��t pretend to be engaged with you again; otherwise, the poison master who is infatuated with you will challenge me. If I lose, there��s no harm done. But Great God, as you promised, you��ll have to marry them. I can��t ruin your innocence for my own sake.��


    As Su Liang speaks, Gu Ling turns to look out the window.


    When she finishes, Gu Ling doesn��t turn back, and calmly says, ��You��re right.


    Thank you for considering me. I want to eat Sour and Spicy Lotus Root.��


    Su Liang puts her hand on her forehead, ��Great God, you don��t want to be


    Marquis Chang Xin just for Sour and Spicy Lotus Root, do you?��


    If he bes Marquis Chang Xin, it will be inconvenient for the two of them to share their lives together.


    Gu Ling nods, ��Yes.��


    Su Liang gets up, ��The lotus roots from Xing Yusheng��s house are indeed delicious. I��d like to eat them too. But today, I don��t want to cook Sour and Spicy Lotus Root. I want to cook Fried Lotus Root!��


    Upon hearing this, Gu Ling replies, ��Even better.��


    Su Liang: �� She lost again ��


    There were no lotus roots at home, and since Su Liang had nothing to do, she simply rode out to Marquis Zhong Xin��s mansion to fetch some lotus roots.


    Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing had moved out to live separately, but they often came back to visit the Old Madam Xing. Today, however, they had gone to the Qin Mansion and were not around.


    Seeing Su Liang suddenly visiting, Old Madam Xing was delighted. When she learned of her purpose, she couldn��t stopughing. ��Xueqing said that you really like our lotus roots. Since you��re here, have a meal with us. Tell me what you��d like to eat, and I��ll have the servants prepare it.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��I can��t today. Zhengzheng��s parents are out of town, and I��m supposed to look after him for the day. He was taken to the Qin Mansion by Xueqing, but he might return to my ce at any time. I want to make him some Fried Lotus Root.��


    ��Fried Lotus Root?�� Old Madam Xing had never heard of it before.


    Su Liang promised to send her some once it was made.


    ��Then I��ll wait for it.�� Old Madam Xing didn��t hold her back any longer.


    While the Xing Mansion��s servants were digging up the lotus roots, Su Liang took a basket and went to the Xing Mansion��s vineyard to pick a basketful of grapes herself.


    After bidding farewell to Old Madam Xing, she rode home. The basket of lotus roots was too bulky for her to carry, so the Xing Mansion��s servant followed behind her, carting it back to her house.


    As they passed the bustling main street, Su Liang walked slowly to avoid her horse kicking anyone.


    Suddenly, she heard someone calling her name. She looked up and saw Lian


    Shun leaning halfway out of a private room on the second floor of the Wan Family Restaurant, waving enthusiastically at her and shouting, ��Su Xiaoliang,�� attracting a lot of attention.


    Su Liang also saw Che Yun standing behind Lian Shun, trying to pull him back.


    ording to what Xing Yusheng had told her, Lian Shun hadn��t ended up buying a house and had instead moved into the Huguo Temple with Che Yun. The reason was that Che Yun��s mother had instructed him to visit the Huguo Temple when he came to the capital city to burn incense and pray for the safety of his younger brother, Che Xiao.


    Lian Shun had enjoyed the vegetarian dishes at the Huguo Temple and decided to stay there. At night, he would eat vegetarian food with the monks and sleep at the temple, while during the day, he woulde down the mountain to drink alcohol and eat meat. He called it a ��bnced diet.��


    Su Liang nodded slightly, greeting them before continuing on her way, not nning to join them for a meal. It was already noon, and someone was waiting for her at home.


    Seeing that Su Liang didn��t dismount, Lian Shun ran down from the second floor.


    When Su Liang heard his voice again, she saw Lian Shun and Che Yun catching up with her on horseback.


    ��Su Xiaoliang, let��s go to your house. Che Yun has never been there!�� Lian Shun said with a beaming smile, not considering himself an outsider at all. Che Yunughed, ��Would it be convenient for you, Su Liang? If not, I can visit another day.��


    ��Why wouldn��t it be convenient? She��s alone at home,�� Lian Shun insisted on going to Su Liang��s house.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��It��s not convenient today. I got some delicious lotus roots from the Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion, but there��s none for you guys. It might be a bit awkward if youe just to watch me eat.��


    Both Lian Shun and Che Yun were speechless��


    However, with Lian Shun��s personality, hearing such words from Su Liang would only make him less likely to give up.


    Su Liang knew this too, and was only joking. It wouldn��t hurt to entertain friends from afar.


    So, Lian Shun and Che Yun followed Su Liang home.


    Upon seeing the muddy lotus roots being carried out of the cart, Lian Shun deeply doubted Su Liang��s ��delicious�� im. ��This thing is everywhere in my home region; it��s tasteless and not delicious at all!��


    ��Then don��t eat it.�� Su Liang directed the Xing Mansion��s servant to ce the lotus roots by theke.


    Lian Shun took an interest in the grapes Su Liang had brought home, but she blocked him, ��You guys go wash the lotus roots.��


    ��Is this your way of treating guests?�� Lian Shun was speechless.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Don��t like it? The door is over there.��


    Lian Shun looked up at the sky in disbelief, ��As the head of the Ning Family, Martial Arts Champion, and Imperial Physician, you don��t even have a single servant at home to boss around?��


    Slightly smirking, Su Liang replied, ��There��s no need. I have guests.��


    Che Yun burst outughing, pulling Lian Shun towards theke, ��Su Liang doesn��t consider us outsiders!��


    Su Liang washed the grapes in the kitchen and carried them upstairs, where she saw Gu Ling working on a new Chinese knot. The shape was different from the previous one.


    ��If this one is also worth 100,000 taels, you��d better keep it for yourself!�� Su Liang said as she ced the grapes on the table. Gu Ling shook his head, ��This one is for free.�� Su Liang asked, ��What do you want then?��


    ��I��m still thinking about it,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang snorted lightly, ��In short, you want to sell it to me, right? Fine, Great


    God, take your time.��


    Gu Ling didn��t say anything about Su Liang bringing guests home, and Su Liang didn��t ask him to leave. She just said that the second floor was her bedroom and that she would entertain on the first floor. She only reminded Gu Ling not to make any noise that could be heard downstairs.


    ��You go ahead and eat grapes first. When I finish frying the lotus roots, I��ll bring some up to you,�� Su Liang said.


    At Su Liang��s instructions, Lian Shun and Che Yun cleaned half a basket of lotus roots. The other half, which wouldn��t be eaten today, were left unwashed for now.


    Then Su Liang had them peel the lotus root skins and wash them once more, cutting them into evenly-thick slices.


    They also had to mince meat, start a fire, and do all sorts of things they had never done before.


    ��Su Xiaoliang, if we hadn��te, would you have done all this yourself?�� Lian Shun, holding a kitchen knife in each hand, had now mastered the pose of mincing meat.


    Su Liang, who was preparing other ingredients, responded in agreement.


    Lian Shun was a bit surprised, ��Do you really like cooking that much? I thought you were busy. All this would take quite a bit of effort!��


    ��It��s okay,�� Su Liang said, ��If you hadn��te, I would only have to make a little.��


    Lian Shun snorted lightly, ��Right, right, it��s all our fault for forcing ourselves toe and work at your ce!��


    The fragrance of the fried lotus roots wafted out, and both Lian Shun and Che Yun gathered around.


    ��Is it cooked? Is it cooked?�� Lian Shun stood nearby with a te, eager to taste, ��We don��t make lotus roots like this at our ce. Su Xiaoliang, who did you learn this from?��


    Su Liang didn��t respond to Lian Shun. She was holding a specially-made, extra-long pair of chopsticks, a gift from Gu Ling. She also had a bamboo basket specifically for draining oil, also made by Gu Ling.


    When the fried lotus root came out of the pot, she ced it in the bamboo basket. Lian Shun tried to grab some, but Su Liang swatted his hand away, ��This portion is for the olddy of Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion. I promised her. ��


    ��Let us try it first!�� Lian Shun instantly snatched the small basket, and he and Che Yun went to the side to taste it together, each taking one piece, blowing on it to cool it down, and eating it.


    ��So good���� Lian Shun nodded as he ate.


    Gu Ling upstairs let out a light snort, continuing to peel grape skins. The white jade cup beside him was already almost filled with crystal-clear grape pulp.


    After Lian Shun and Che Yun had eaten a few pieces, they took the te of fried lotus root that Su Liang had prepared and ran to deliver it to Old Lady Xing. The reason both of them went was that neither wanted to go, but somebody had to��


    After they left, Su Liang fried another te and carried it upstairs to Gu Ling.


    ��These just came out of the pot, eat them while they��re hot.�� Su Liang ced the fried lotus root on the table and reached for the peeled grapes, ��These are for me.��


    Gu Ling wiped his hands with a cloth, ��They were meant for you.��


    Su Liang was somewhat surprised. While eating the grapes with a fruit fork, she asked, ��Why are you being so agreeable today, Great God?��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��When am I not agreeable?��


    ��Then how about giving me the second Chinese knot after it��s done?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.��


    Su Liang immediately turned around, took the white jade cup, and went downstairs.


    By the time Lian Shun and Che Yun returned, the first floor of Yuanming Pavilion was set with a feast to entertain them, and fried lotus root was just one dish��Su Liang had made other dishes as well.


    ��Wow, did you make all of these?�� Lian Shun instantly felt that Su Liang was very considerate, ��Su Xiaoliang, you��re quite impressive!�� ��Su Liang��s cooking is really good!�� Che Yun praised.


    ��I don��t have any alcohol here, only tea.�� Su Liang raised her cup.


    The three of them clinked their cups, and Lian Shun took a sniff, ��This smells wonderful, what kind of tea is this?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Da Hong Pao.��


    Lian Shun almost choked, ��Su Xiaoliang, you��re not going to ask us to do something dangerous like climbing mountains and diving into fires after this meal, are you?��


    Che Yun was also pleasantly surprised, ��Su Liang, you��re really too polite!��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��Just remember, you guys owe me a favor that involves climbing mountains and diving into fires. ��


    Lian Shun and Che Yun: ��We knew it would be like this!


    After Lian Shun and Che Yun had a wonderful meal, Su Liang yawned, indicating it was time for them to leave.


    ��You��re going to the flower appreciation banquet at the Crown Prince��s Mansion tomorrow for Princess Yaoguang, right?�� Lian Shun asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I didn��t receive an invitation.��


    As soon as she finished speaking, Chang��an��s voice came from outside, ��Is Miss Su here?��


    Soon, Su Liang received an invitation to the flower appreciation banquet at the Crown Prince��s Mansion tomorrow.


    As Lian Shun and Che Yun were leaving, Chang��an saw them and heard them talking about the delicious food at Su Liang��s ce, as well as the top-quality Da Hong Pao tea. After returning to the mansion, he reported everything to Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen was so mad! When he was in Bei��an County, he had to pay 5,000 taels for a meal at Su Liang��s house, and a single steamed bun cost 500 taels, yet Su Liang didn��t treat other guests like this!


    ��If the Master goes to Miss Su��s house as a guest now, she probably won��t charge money anymore, right?�� Chang��an said. He felt that after such a long period of cooperation, the rtionship between Duanmu Chen and Su Liang had greatly improved.


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��With our current status, how can I visit her alone?��


    People would definitely gossip about it, and thest time Su Liang met with


    Duanmu Chen alone, her purpose was to ask Duanmu Chen to find a way to get


    rid of Duanmu Yi��s idea of arranging their marriage. Therefore, it is tine tor them to interact normally, but it is not appropriate for them to have private interactions that could lead to spection. Even if Duanmu Chen didn��t mind, he knew that Su Liang would definitely not want to get involved in unnecessary rtionships.


    ��How about I go to Miss Su��s ce and bring some delicious food back for the Master?�� Chang��an asked.


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��Do you believe she would still charge money?��


    Chang��an coughed lightly, ��That��s also possible. I��ll ask her next time I go to pass a message.��


    After sending her guests away, Su Liang went to sleep for a while, and Zhengzheng came back.


    The lotus root dish didn��t taste good after it cooled down, so Su Liang specially prepared some and fried them freshly for Zhengzheng, Xing Yusheng, and Lin Xueqing to eat.


    They also mentioned the flower appreciation banquet at the Crown Prince��s Mansion tomorrow, and Lin Xueqing said, ��I heard that the Princess Yaoguang from Liang Country might be marrying here to be the crown princess!�� Su Liang was startled, ��Really?��


    ��The emperor has been looking for a suitable wife for the crown prince but hasn��t found one yet. After meeting Princess Yaoguang this time, he mentioned it to King Yue of Liang Country,�� Xing Yusheng had heard this from his aunt. Since Lady Qin��s niece was originally on the list of potential brides for the crown prince at the Ministry of Rites, she had been paying close attention to the situation.


    ��Did King Yue agree?�� Su Liang asked curiously.


    When Duanmu Chen first met Situ Yao that day, he was clearly amazed. However, Su Liang knew very well that Duanmu Chen would never take the initiative to marry a foreign princess as his main wife just because of her beauty.


    Xing Yusheng nodded, ��Although there is no concrete information, it should be likely unless Princess Yaoguang already has a marriage contract. The emperor is willing to marry his favorite princess to Liang Country, so King Yue can��t say he��s not willing to let his granddaughter marry into Qian Country. Maybe King Yue has brought his granddaughter here with this intention.��


    Su Liang thought about it and felt that Xing Yusheng��s words made sense. Princesses and noble girls were not ordinary youngdies, and even ordinary families wouldn��t easily let their unmarried daughters show their faces.


    As for Situ Xie saying that Situ Yao hade to see Su Liang because she admired her, Su Liang didn��t believe a word of it.


    After sending away Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing and putting sleeping Zhengzheng to bed, Su Liang carried him upstairs.


    Gu Ling put down what he was holding, got up, and carefully took Zhengzheng from her.


    Zhengzheng rubbed his little head against Gu Ling��s chest, not waking up, with a sweet smile on his little face.


    Gu Ling looked down at the little guy, his eyes softening.


    Watching this scene, Su Liang murmured, ��The Great God is sure to be a good father in the future..��

 Chapter 237 - 237: 237. Forgive you

    Chapter 237 - 237: 237. Forgive you<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    By evening, Lu Yu and Wan Hui came to pick up Zhengzheng and tasted the fresh-fried lotus root that Su Liang had prepared. They also received the recipes for the fried lotus root and sour and spicy lotus root. Wan Family Restaurant would have a new dish to add to the menu.


    Leaning on Lu Yu��s shoulder, Zhengzheng waved her little hand to bid goodbye to Su Liang.<div>


    It wasn��t until Su Liang was out of sight that Zhengzheng turned her head back.


    With a serious expression on her small face, she said to Wan Hui and Lu Yu, ��Daddy, Mommy, I dreamt of Uncle Ning! Uncle Ning was hugging me in my sleep!��


    They happened to pass the courtyard where ��Ning Jing�� and Su Liang used to live. It waspletely dark in there. Wan Hui nced at it and responded to Zhengzheng��s words, ��Your Uncle Ning must miss you too.��


    Zhengzheng lifted her chin slightly, and with a proud expression on her face, she said, ��Of course! Uncle Ning likes me the most!��


    In the Yuanming Pavilion, Gu Ling affixed a newly made Chinese knot directly to a fixed window in Su Liang��s room. It was a different style from the previous one, but both were very exquisite and beautiful.


    While grinding medicinal herbs, Su Liang looked up and said, ��It looks really nice. But, Great God, you need to quote a price first. If I can��t afford it, you should take it back.��


    ��Hang it up first, and I��ll think about it,�� said Gu Ling. He then took out another delicate mini Chinese knot for Su Liang, ��A gift.��


    Su Liang put down the things in her hands, received the small Chinese knot, hung it together with the rabbit purse around her waist, and nodded, ��Not bad. Great God��s products are always of high quality. It��s even better that they��re free.��


    While busy making medicine and talking with Gu Ling about the possible marriage between Situ Yao and Duanmu Chen, Su Liang started the conversation.


    ��I heard about it,�� Gu Ling said. He was upstairs when Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing brought it up.


    ��What do you think?�� Su Liang asked.<div>


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly, ��I don��t want toment.��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��How individualistic. Indeed, such matters have nothing to do with us, it��s okay not to care. I��m going to a feast at the prince��s mansion tomorrow, so you��ll have to fend for yourself for meals.��


    In the middle of the night, a pang of lower abdominal pain woke Su Liang up, realizing that her period had arrived early.


    She got up, lit amp, cleaned up, and felt cold. It was even more ufortable lying down, so she wrapped herself in a nket and sat on a chair, waiting for the difort to pass before going to sleep.


    At times like this, Su Liang always felt it was tough being a woman. If men too could bear children and only those who nned to have children would have periods, it would make life much easier.


    A slightly groggy Su Liang did not hear the Imocking on her door, and Gu Ling, unsure of what was going on, forcefully pushed the door open.


    The candlelight was dim.


    Su Liang had disheveled hair, she was wrapped in a nket with only her small face peeking out, pale and looking deste.


    Seeing Gu Ling enter, she mumbled, ��I��m fine. Did I disturb you?��


    Gu Ling furrowed his brows, ��Your time isn��t due yet.��


    Su Liang:�� She wasn��t surprised that Gu Ling remembered her menstrual cycle, it��s just a date after all. However, she felt irritable at the moment and didn��t want to talk.<div>


    Seeing that Gu Ling turned around to leave and closed the door, Su Liang closed her eyes and disengaged herself from the world. She vaguely heard someone go downstairs but didn��t pay any attention.


    After what seemed like a while, the door was opened again. Gu Ling came in carrying a basin of steaming hot water and ced it next to Su Liang.


    Su Liang opened her eyes in a daze and said, ��Oh, I��ll soak my feet then. Thank you, Great God.��


    Once she immersed her feet in the hot water, Su Liang sighed in relief, looked up and found Gu Ling had already left.


    After a while, Gu Ling returned carrying a soup bowl.


    ��Great God, did you make me Red Dates Ginger Sugar Tea again?�� Without looking, Su Liang knew what it was.


    The reason she said ��again�� was because there was a timest year when Gu Ling made it. She still remembered that Gu Ling had put in a lot of brown sugar, making it extremely sweet.


    ��Hmm,�� Gu Ling put the soup bowl on the table, removed the lid, and a sweet aroma filled the air.


    Su Liang took a spoonful and tasted it. She nodded repeatedly, ��Nice, the sugar is just right this time. Actually, Great God, you have a knack for cooking.��


    ��No, I don��t,�� Gu Ling shook his head, took a seat next to her. His gaze fell on Su Liang��s small white feet in the basin, then quickly averted and asked if she needed a charcoal basin.


    ��No, that��s not necessary.�� Su Liang shook her head, ��It would be suffocating.


    It��s not cold, and I should feel better after a while.��


    Sweat soaked her forehead, Su Liang loosened the nket, and Gu Ling picked it up and ced it back on the bed.


    After drinking more than half a bowl of Red Dates Ginger Sugar Tea, she felt the pain in her stomach finally eased off. She set down the spoon and thanked Gu Ling once again.


    ��Are you going out tomorrow?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liangy down on the bed and shook her head, ��I won��t, I��m unwell.��


    She slept well in thetter half of the night. When Su Liang got up, the next day was already sunlit.


    During this special period, she didn��t have to jog or practice martial arts; she still felt a little heavy after getting up and tidying up and did not want to cook.


    When she returned upstairs, Gu Ling, who had gone out and returned sometime, had already set out food he had bought from the outside, still steaming.


    ��I will have to rely on the Great God for all three meals today then.�� Su Liang said as she sat down.


    ��Is there no medication to relieve it?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liang nodded, ��There is. But every medicine is three parts poison, my condition is not severe period pain, just bear with it and it will pass. It is said that it will be much better after giving birth.��


    Gu Ling puzzled, ��Why?��


    Su Liang held her chopsticks and paused, feeling a little embarrassed, ��Actually, it��s fine if you don��t know this.��


    ��But I want to know.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang thought that since she had already told Gu Ling about child birth, she didn��t mind sharing the additional information, ��I��ll tell you after we eat.�� Gu Ling nodded, and the conversation shifted for the time being.


    After dining, Gu Ling cleaned up, and Su Liang returned to her room, stood in front of the bookshelf, intending to pick a couple of books to read over the next few days.


    But as she searched, she realized that she had already read all the books on her shelf.


    When Gu Ling entered, Su Liangined, ��Books are also scarce resources here, which is truly not conducive to societal progress.��


    Gu Ling nced at Su Liang��s bookshelf, paused, and then said, ��The Imperial


    Pce has a Library Pavilion.��


    Su Liane��s eves lit uD. ��There must be manv books in there. right?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I��ve never been inside.��


    ��That��s not a ce one can easily waltz into.�� Su Liang sighed, ��But I can try to ask the Emperor for permission to borrow books from the Library Pavilion.


    Even if he doesn��t let me borrow, being allowed to read there should be fine, I can say that my medical skills need advancement, which is good for the royal family.��


    ��I will go and have a look tonight.�� Gu Ling said.


    ��That��s a bit risky.�� Su Liang said. The Imperial Pce itself was heavily guarded, and the Library Pavilion must certainly have individuals standing guard day and night.


    Gu Ling was calm, ��I also ran out of books to read.��


    ��Alright then, Great God be careful, if it��s not possible, just give up, I can ask the Emperor another day.�� Su Liang said.


    Gu Ling nodded, and without warning, changed the topic, ��Why does giving birth to a child reduce the pain?��


    Su Liang almost choked on the warm water she was drinking, coughed lightly, put down the teacup, and negotiated with Gu Ling, ��Great God, could you provide some context before you ask a question next time? For instance, you could say that, ��I have a question to ask you��.�� Gu Ling nodded slightly and said, ��Okay, I have a question to ask you.��


    Su Liang : �� is he doing this on purpose?


    ��Great God, you are really humorous. Hahaha.�� Su Liang adjusted herself, tried not to feel awkward, and exined him the topic while considering herself a biology teacher and Gu Ling her student.


    Gu Ling listened without changing his expression, nodded and said, ��I understand.�� With Su Liang��s previous knowledge on physical health, he did not find it difficult to understand this.


    After the conversation, Gu Ling went to his room and came back with something for Su Liang.


    Su Liang was staring at the small wooden token in her hand, speechless. There were three words carved on it, ��Forgive You��, with a signature of three droplet-shaped patterns.


    Without asking, it was obviously the price that Gu Ling thought of for the second Chinese knot which she had produced and sold to Su Liang.


    Su Liang handed the token to Gu Ling, ��I don��t want it anymore, you take it back.��


    Gu Ling took it, ��Alright, deal. If I anger you in the future, I will show this token and you have to forgive me unconditionally once.��


    Su Liang hummed lightly, ��I��m annoyed now, so you can use it.��


    Gu Ling stood up and walked out, ��You��re not feeling well, so don��t get angry.�� He disappeared from sight as soon as he finished.


    Su Liang: ��This person is really outrageous!


    Suddenly, she heard Lin Xueqing calling her from downstairs. Su Liang opened the window and saw Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing dressed up neatly, standing downstairs.


    ��Sister Su, you haven��t forgotten about the flower-viewing banquet at the Crown Prince��s Mansion, have you? It��s time to go.�� Lin Xueqing urged.


    Su Liang waved at them from upstairs, ��I don��t feel well today so I won��t be going. If you see the crown prince, please let him know.��


    Lin Xueqing frowned, ��Sister Su, you��re not feeling well? What��s wrong?�� She was about to go upstairs to check on Su Liang.


    Su Liang quickly stopped her, ��I��m fine, I��ll be alright after a few days of rest.��


    As a woman herself, Lin Xueqing suddenly realized what Su Liang was hinting. She went back to Xing Yusheng��s side, ��Then sister Su, you rest well. We��ll let my husband speak to the crown prince on your behalf. We��re leaving now! We��ll have Ajun bring you some food and dishes at noon!��


    Su Liang responded without decline as Lin Xueqing pulled Xing Yusheng away. Xing Yusheng was confused, ��Su Liang is a divine doctor, how can she get


    Lin Xueqing shook her head, ��Every living being can get sick. What��s so strange about that? Stop asking, let��s hurry up!��


    By the time Xing Yusheng arrived at the Crown Prince��s Mansion and saw Duanmu Chen, he informed him that Su Liang was unwell and couldn��t attend the banquet today.


    Duanmu Chen asked instinctively, ��She��s so skilled in medical treatment, how could she get sick? Does she just not want toe?��


    Xing Yusheng responded seriously, ��Your Highness, Su Liang is human too, it��s not weird for her to get sick. As for the specifics, I��m not sure, but I don��t think it��s anything serious.��


    ��Let her rest then.�� Duanmu Chen didn��t have any special feelings for Su Liang and assumed she just wanted to be alone. Since she didn��t want toe today, then it didn��t matter.


    Upon hearing a servant report that Princess Yaoguang from Liang Nation had arrived, Duanmu Chen asked a servant to guide Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing to the garden while he went to greet Situ Yao.


    Like Xing Yusheng, Duanmu Chen had heard of the news. He was initially surprised when Duanmu Yi nned to have him marry Situ Yao as his crown princess.


    But he chose to ept Duanmu Yi��s arrangement.


    First, he could not refuse what Duanmu Yi had decided; second, there was no need to refuse as there were no other women he was particrly interested in, he didn��t need to marry anyone specific; and third, Duanmu Chen believed that unless a woman had some special abilities like Su Liang, her main task was to continue the family line, even if she was the crown princess. As long as she was noble, pretty, good-mannered, healthy and obedient, it was enough for him.


    Both Situ Yao��s character and appearance were wless, if Situ Xie agreed to the marriage, it meant there was nothing wrong with Situ Yao��s health.


    The only concern was the ��obedience�� part, Duanmu Chen did not know Situ Yao��s temper but he believed that it might take time to get used to each other. Besides, a princess who had a far-off political marriage wouldn��t dare to go against her husband, her only support. Even if she had other intentions, what could one woman do against watchful eyes?


    The marriage negotiation was nearly settled. When Duanmu Chen met Situ Yao again that day, outsiders thought they matched very well, there was a sense of intimacy in the air.


    When Situ Yao asked if Su Liang came, Duanmu Chen mentioned that Su Liang was unwell and could note. Situ Yao looked disappointed, ��That��s a real shame. ��


    Qi Jun bought the lunch from the Wan Family Restaurant. The meal wasvish yet mild, prepared with both meat and vegetables as well as warm soup, it was enough for Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    In the afternoon, Su Liang took a nap. When she woke up, she pushed open the window, glimpsed through the gaps between leaves and saw Gu Ling fishing by theke.


    ��He really has nothing to do.�� Su Liangmented and realized she had nothing to do and no books to read.


    Later in the afternoon, Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing returned from the banquet and visited Su Liang at her mansion, but Gu Ling had already left with the fat fish he caught.


    Xing Yusheng sat downstairs while Lin Xueqing went upstairs to see Su Liang. Seeing the study room door closed, she didn��t think too much of it.


    ��Su, are you feeling better?�� Lin Xueqing asked with concern.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Much better.��


    ��I thought you martial arts practitioners wouldn��t feel pain during your periods.�� Lin Xueqing joked.


    Su Liang replied seriously, ��Regr physical exercise does help but it also depends on individual constitution.��


    ��Yes, yes, yes, I have been exercising as you rmended, even my husband can��t beat me now!�� Lin Xueqing yfully flexed her fist.


    Spotting two red Chinese knots hanging in Su Liang��s room, Lin Xueqing immediately got up to have a closer look. ��They��re so pretty! Su, did you make these? They��re really beautiful!��


    Su Liang thought to herself: They were not made by her. She bought them, at an exorbitant price, but this was something she couldn��t reveal.


    So, Su Liang had no choice but to falsely im she made them. If she admitted to buying them, she would have to reveal where she bought them from.


    ��I really like it, can you give me one?�� Lin Xueqing asked enthusiastically.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Not these two.�� Mainly out of fear that someone would be unhappy if she gave it to Lin Xueqing, since he was the one who made them.


    However, Su Liang had a solution for her best friend��s request. ��It��s actually quite simple. I can write down the steps for you, you��ll understand once you look at it.��


    Lin Xueqing was a little surprised that Su Liang wouldn��t give her one. Not that she insisted on it, she just thought Su Liang wasn��t usually this stingy. Especially if it was something she made herself��


    Nevertheless, after hearing that Su Liang was willing to teach her, Lin Xueqing no longer persisted, ��That��s great! No need to write it down. I��ll bring thread over tomorrow and you can show me how to make it!��


    Su Liangughed, ��Actually, I was nning to write it down for Yang Yu. If she��s interested, she can get the embroiderers at home to make them for sale. I can give you a copy as well.��


    ��That works.�� Lin Xueqing nodded, ��Shall Ie by to pick it up tomorrow?�� Su Liang agreed.


    The dinner was still bought by Qi Jun. After everyone left, Gu Ling appeared carrying a pot of creamy fish soup, a fragrant scent wafted from it. Naturally, the fish was one he had caught in the afternoon.


    Also, Gu Ling handed Su Liang a piece of paper.


    Upon seeing it, there were instructions on how to make a Chinese knot. Illustrations and text were clear and precise.


    ��This doesn��t cost anything, does it?�� Su Liang habitually asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.��


    ��That��s more like it.�� Su Liang put away the paper, nning to give it to Lin Xueqing tomorrow. She��ll talk about Yang Yu��s side when she attends the wedding.


    That night, Gu Ling sneaked into the Imperial Pce but failed to steal books from the Library Pavilion. The Pavilion had only one door which was heavily guarded. All windows were nailed tight from both inside and outside, not easily opened.


    The next day, Su Liang requested an audience with Duanmu Yi. After she stated her purpose in the pce, to her surprise, Duanmu Yi was very agreeable. He easily permitted her to borrow books from the Library Pavilion at certain times during the day, as long as she promptly returned them undamaged.


    When Su Liang left the pce, she was carrying a box full of books. It was pretty heavy, but she was absolutely delighted.


    When she got home, she shared the books she borrowed with Gu Ling. They each took half, promising to exchange once they were done.


    Two dayster, Situ Yao��s marriage alliance with the Qian Kingdom was settled.


    With two marriage alliances, it seemed like the Qian and Liang kingdoms were truly bing allies.


    Su Liang believed that the Yin Kingdom wouldn��t keep quiet. If Yin Kingdom decided to initiate a war and Man Ya was among themanders, Su Liang would love to return to her position as a general and meet her on the southern battlefield.


    The next time she met Xing Yusheng, he brought news: Nian Jincheng had been pardoned as well.


    ��When Nian Jincheng got into trouble, the charge was conspiring with the rebel Gu Ling. Now that Gu Ling is free, Nian Jincheng is naturally absolved.�� Xing Yusheng said with a smile, ��The Emperor intends to reinstate him as long as he returns, he will still be highly valued!��


    Su Liang spoke calmly, ��After that incident, he might be disappointed in the royal family.��


    Xing Yusheng nodded, ��Not impossible.. However, I��ve heard from reliable sources that the Emperor has found Nian Jincheng��s location and sent people to summon him!��

 Chapter 238 - 238: 238. The first day Gu Ling left

    Chapter 238 - 238: 238. The first day Gu Ling left<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��The Emperor has released a statement, saying he has found Nian Jincheng��s whereabouts. It��s a ruse, isn��t it?�� Su Liang pondered.


    It can��t be such a coincidence that Nian Jincheng was found just a few days after Gu Ling was pardoned.<div>


    Su Liang was more inclined to believe that Duanmu Yi was using this move to force Gu Ling and Nian Jincheng to show themselves.


    As for his purpose�� whether they are ��rebels�� or servants, they are always more reassuring under his watchful eye.


    Gu Ling nodded, agreeing with Su Liang��s viewpoint and not believing Nian Jincheng had been exposed.


    ��So what do we do now? The Emperor suddenly remembered Nian Jincheng, and if you show upter, you��ll have to exin where he is. If Nian and Yang Yu��s rtionship hadn��t developed to this point, things would be simpler. Once he gets married and regains his identity, people would suspect from Yang Yu that we are colluding with each other, or even more, some people might even suspect that you are the deceased Ning Jing.�� Su Liang sighed lightly.


    When Nian Jincheng was arrested in the past, Su Liang had asked Yan Shiba to save him. But in the eyes of others, regardless of who made the move, it was decided that Gu Ling had saved him.


    If hees back, this matter of being with Yang Yu would inevitably bring great trouble to Su Liang, who is well-known as Yang Yu��s good friend. Especially when Nian Jincheng was abducted, Yang Yu just happened to be in the capital, and she was staying with Su Liang.


    Even if Duanmu Yi truly pardoned Gu Ling and Nian Jincheng, he certainly could not forgive Su Liang��s previous secret collusion with them, a deception of the monarch. Moreover, Yan Shiba who saved Nian Jinchengst time, had tortured Duanmu Che terribly.


    By then, Duanmu Yi might even think that the woman who captured Duanmu Che and saved Nian Jincheng was Su Liang herself.


    The reason why Su Liang doesn��t believe Nian Jincheng has been exposed is that if that were the case, Duanmu Yi would find trouble with her by now.


    After a moment of silence, Gu Ling spoke again, ��There was no choice at that time, but living uprightly today is also a good thing for him. After having a child, he cannot continue to live with two faces.��


    ��Well, should we ask Nian��s opinion? It might be a good opportunity to reim his identity, but there is always risk in doing so now. But if he wants toe back, he��ll have to temporarily sever ties with Yang Yu. In her previous letter, Yang Yu mentioned that she hasn��t publicised her wedding in fear of attracting attention to her husband��s identity. It��s not toote to intervene now.�� Su Liang looked helpless.<div>


    But there��s only a little over half a month left. If anything needs to be done, it


    must be done quickly.


    ��You���� Gu Ling looked at Su Liang, slightly frowning.


    Su Liang understood, ��Great God, don��t worry about me. I��m staying at home reading books, what could go wrong? You need to go find your brother. Only you can do this.��


    It��s a matter of paramount importance, and cannot bemunicated via a messenger. Su Liang cannot disappear from the capital suddenly either. ��Tell Xing Yusheng to borrow Qi Yan or Qi Jun to help.�� Gu Ling said. Su Liang agreed, ��Their brothers should be very willing.��


    ��Alright, I��ll leave tonight.�� Gu Ling stood up to pack his belongings after finishing his words.


    Su Liang asked him what he wanted to eat, and Gu Ling said dumplings.


    ��Starting a journey with dumplings and ending it with noodles? Alright.�� Su Liang chuckled. This was a ��hometown�� custom she had told Gu Ling about before.


    Although it was said that Su Liang would make the dumplings, the tasks of chopping the filling, kneading the dough, and wrapping the dumplings all fell on Gu Ling. Su Liang was only responsible for preparing vegetables, seasoning the filling, and cooking the dumplings.


    There were two types of fillings, both meat and vegetarian. Su Liang specifically made a bowl of sour soup dumplings for Gu Ling, who loved sour foods.


    In the afternoon, Su Liang went next door to the Xing Mansion and saw Lin Xueqing carefully making a Chinese knot. She was almost done with one.<div>


    ��I told you, once you see it, you��ll get it.�� Su Liang smiled as she entered the room.


    Lin Xueqing��s eyes lit up, she put down what she was doing and came over, ��That��s because the step-by-step diagram you gave me was so helpful! This one is almost done, I want to give it to my grandmother. I��ll make another one to hang in my father��s study! Then one for my eldest brother and sister-inw, another for my second brother and sister-inw, and one for us!��


    ��Don��t I get one?�� Su Liang joked.


    Lin Xueqing huffed, ��No! You won��t give me the ones you made, so I won��t give you one either!��


    ��Where��s your husband?�� asked Su Liang.


    Lin Xueqing led Su Liang to take a seat andughed, saying that Xing Yusheng was in the study writing a letter, ��The envoy from Liang Country will be going back soon. By the time General Lin and General Chen have to return to Xuanbei City, my husband wants to have the letter ready to hand to General Lin in case he runs out of time.��


    ��It seems they are getting along well now?�� Su Liangmented.


    Lin Xueqing nodded, ��My grandmother says they are much better than before. I haven��t formally served tea to my father-inw yet, but hearing about the past from my husband, I feel that my father-inw has had a hard time. I hope they won��t quarrel anymore. I just don��t know when he will be back. My grandmother misses him very much.��


    While they were talking, Xing Yusheng came over. Seeing Su Liang, who rarely visits his house, he immediately asked, ��Is there something you need?��


    ��Can��t Miss Su visit me even if there��s nothing to do?�� Lin Xueqing chided Xing Yusheng with a nce.


    Xing Yusheng quicklyughed apologetically, but heard Su Liang say,


    ��Actually, there is something.��


    Lin Xueqing pouted, ��Miss Su, you really are hard to please!��


    Su Liang smiled, ��The emperor has allowed me to borrow books from the Imperial Pce library, and I will be very busy reading them. I don��t want to cook and clean by myself. Can I borrow someone from you?��


    Upon hearing this, Xing Yushengughed, ��We offered to help before, but you refused!��


    With a serious look, Lin Xueqing said, ��Miss Su, you could juste and eat with us. We live so close. Or we coulde to eat with you.��


    ��No need. You two are so in love, I don��t want to be a third wheel. Right, Crown Prince Xing?�� Su Liang said half-smiling.


    Xing Yusheng coughed lightly, ��Xueqing, since Su Liang is so busy, we shouldn��t disturb her. Let��s send Ajun over to prepare her daily meals and be at her service. ��


    ��Then it��s settled.�� Su Liang stood up, ��Starting tomorrow. I��ll pay Ajun��s wages.��


    After that, Su Liang returned home.


    Chang��an, who had been waiting by theke, saw Su Liang and quickly paid his respects.


    Su Liang approached him, ��You sure know your way around.��


    Chang��an smiled slightly, ��I have no choice. Miss Su doesn��t have any servants at home and nobody to guard the gate.��


    ��How about you be my gatekeeper?�� Su Liang suggested.


    Chang��an paused for a moment, ��Is Miss Su joking?��


    ��Of course, I��m joking. You are the crown prince��s confidant, it would be a waste for you to be my guard.�� Su Liang said abruptly.


    Chang��an was somewhat embarrassed by the suddenpliment but heard Su


    Liang ask, ��What does the crown prince want?��


    Chang��an looked serious and took out an invitation, ��King Yue of Liang Country and Princess Yaoguang will be departing for home in three days. Tomorrow, the crown prince has invited Princess Yaoguang to a hunting expedition outside the city, many young lords anddies will be there. Miss Su, please make sure to attend this time.��


    ��I��d rather not, I don��t want to steal the spotlight from the future crown princess.�� Su Liang joked.


    Despite Chang��an attempting to convince her again, Su Liang said, ��Tell the crown prince that I really can��t make it and I hope he and Princess Yaoguang have a good time.��


    As Su Liang headed towards the Yuanming Pavilion, Chang��an followed her and said, ��Does Miss Su have any delicacies prepared? I want to take some back for the crown prince. He said it��s been a long time since he had your food.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No.�� She entered the Yuanming Pavilion as soon as she finished speaking.


    Chang��an sighed repeatedly. Without delivering the invitation, he had no choice but to return and report back.


    Upon hearing from Chang��an that Su Liang had declined to attend the event,


    Duanmu Chen sneered, ��As expected.��


    ��I don��t know what Miss Su is busy with. I didn��t dare to ask too much.�� Chang��an said weakly.


    Duanmu Chen sounded gloomy, ��What else could it be? She even thought of borrowing books from the Imperial Pce library, so naturally, she must be busy reading. I remember, back at the Wu family in Bei��an County, when we were attacked by assassins, she even valued her book more than me.��


    Upon hearing his master��s sarcasticments, Chang��an wanted tough but didn��t dare to. He cleared his throat and asked, ��So we��re just going to let it go?��


    Duanmu Chen grunted, ��What else? Others will gather for a mundane hunting trip, it��s not even interesting. If she doesn��t want to attend, should I force her?��


    ��That��s true. As long as Princess Yaoguang attends, it��s all good.�� Chang��an replied.


    Duanmu Chen thought of Situ Yao��s beautiful face and smiled faintly, ��Go get my bow and arrow. I want to do some practice.��


    As Chang��an was about to leave, he turned around and said, ��Sir, I asked Miss Su if she had any delicacies prepared. She said she didn��t.��


    Duanmu Chen touched his forehead, ��She doesn��t even give you a chance to pay a bill.��


    For dinner, Su Liang made crispy pan-fried dumplings as the main dish and also specially prepared two dishes that Gu Ling loved, for him to enjoy.


    After dinner, Su Liang handed a letter to Gu Ling, ��Take this to Yang Yu, she��ll understand once she reads it.��


    Gu Ling couldn��t appear directly in front of Yang Yu, so she would assume it was Su Liang who sent the message.


    The letter exined the situation, with Su Liang suggesting that Nian Jincheng return to the capital and reim his identity. Despite the risks, they were challenges that could be resolved openly. This was an opportunity. However, it might inconvenience Yang Yu by temporarily postponing the wedding, making ��Ya Yan�� disappear from her side. When shees to the capital again, Su Liang would figure out a way for her to legitimately marry Nian Jincheng.


    This time, Su Liang took the initiative to hug Gu Ling goodbye, ��Great God, go quickly ande back quickly, be safe.�� ��Mm.�� Gu Ling��s gaze settled on Su Liang��s forehead, ��Be careful.��


    Su Liang obediently nodded, ��I will, please go.��


    Watching Gu Ling escape out the window, disappearing into the vast night, Su Liang sighed softly, hoping his journey would be smooth.


    After reading for a while, when Su Liang was about to go to sleep, she thought of something and went to Gu Ling��s room.


    To be safe, she nned to consolidate all of Gu Ling��s belongings and store them in a ce where they wouldn��t be found, especially his clothes. If anyone discovered that she had men��s clothes in her study at the Yuanming Pavilion, she wouldn��t be able to rationalize it.


    But after Su Liang lit a candle and looked around, she discovered that Gu Ling had already tidied up. There were no traces of his clothes in the room, nor any indications that a man had lived there.


    After once again appreciating Gu Ling��s cautious reliability, shefortably went to sleep.


    The next day, Qi Jun arrived, delivering breakfast made by the Xing Family��s cook to Su Liang.


    ��Have you eaten?�� Su Liang asked.


    Qi Jun hastily nodded, ��I have eaten!��


    ��Right, are your master and mistress going hunting today?�� Su Liang suddenly recalled.


    ��Yes.�� Qi Jun replied, ��The crown prince��s mansion had an invitation sent over.


    The master and the mistress both want to participate. Miss Su, are you going?��


    ��I understand now. I��m not going.�� Su Liang shook her head, ��They should not have set off yet, you go as well.��


    Qi Jun was puzzled for a moment, ��The master has instructed me from today onwards����


    ��Come back after their hunting trip.�� Su Liang interrupted Qi Jun, ��They bothck martial arts skills, you brothers should apany them for protection.��


    Qi Jun looked solemn, ��Miss Su speaks wisely. I will return then.��


    When Qi Jun returned to the Xing mansion, and Xing Yusheng learnt about the situation, heughed, ��Su Liang must be worried about Xueqing.��


    Lin Xueqing admitted, of course she was.


    The Marquis�� son of the magnificent Zhong Xin mansion naturally had more than two guards. However, Qi Yan and Qi Jun were different from ordinary guards, they were superior in martial arts and grew up alongside Xing Yusheng, they shared irreceable trust and understanding.


    The window was open, Su Liang brewed a pot of tea and sat by the window reading.


    The weather was clear, sunshine filtering through gaps in the leaves illuminated the brighter Chinese knot hanging by the window. Looking out, Su Liang could see the clear waters of Bi Lake and the rich green trees.


    Just when she thought she would spend the day pleasantly, she suddenly heard footsteps and someone calling her ��Doctor Su��.


    An old duck-like voice, she seemed to have heard it somewhere��Su Liang frowned, quickly put down her book, closed the window, rushed downstairs, locked Zhengyang Pavilion��s door from the outside, then jumped back from a window left open, closing it securely from the inside.


    Not long after, she heard the voices of the old and young eunuchs outside the door.


    ��Doctor Su didn��t leave the city, yet she��s not at home?��


    ��Seems like she��s not.��


    ��Oh dear, what shall we do? The Empress Dowager is unwell and specifically requested Doctor Su toe! We do not know where she��s gone.��


    ��What can we do?��


    ��We should go back and inform the Empress Dowager that we could not find Doctor Su.��


    ��Should we go seek the assistance of the senior Imperial Physician?��


    ��What do you know? His Majesty has also departed the city to hunt and ordered the senior Imperial Physician to apany him. Move along now, don��t be too smart for your own good.��


    Hearing the footsteps retreat, Su Liang narrowed her eyes.


    Duanmu Yi also went hunting? The Dowager Empress from the Wan family suddenly fell ill at this time and specifically requested for her to treat her at the pce, certainly not with good intentions.


    However, to avoid being held to ountter, Su Liang simply changed into men��s attire, donned atania hat, carried her medical case on her back, inside of which were the books she wanted to read. She mounted her horse, left the mansion from the back gate, and took the backstreets out of the city.


    With no other ce to go, Su Liang went to the Su family��s graveyard at Wangxiang Mountain. She first cleaned the grave markers, then found a shady spot, spread out her own mat, and continued to read her books leaning against a tree.


    What Su Liang did not know was that not long after she left home, others came to seek her. It was someone sent by Duanmu Yi, and they just missed her.


    It was initially an event organized by Duanmu Chen. Duanmu Yi did not express any intention to participate but decided to join at thest minute this morning. When he went to Ye Garden and discovered that Su Liang was not there, he inquired about her. Duanmu Chen told him the truth, Su Liang had something else to do and had informed him.


    But using the excuse that Princess Yaoguang and the other youngdies might have minor idents and injuries during the hunting and only a female doctor like Su Liang can put their minds at ease, Duanmu Yi sent someone back to the city to summon her.


    But it turned out no one was present at the Su Mansion, and nobody knew where Su Liang was. The messenger could only report back with no results.


    Because Duanmu Yi and Situ Xie also attended, the hunting event was just as Duanmu Chen had said, it was more of a social gathering rather than an actual hunt. The young girls present hardly had any horse riding skills, let alone archery skills.


    Situ Yao grew up in Liang Country and her horsemanship was quite good. But her archery skills were not so great. Despite that, she was the most eye-catching among the women present.


    Su Liang had taught Lin Xueqing how to ride a horse. But she didn��t know how to shoot arrow. She enjoyed the beautiful scenery with Xing Yusheng, which was also very enjoyable.


    During that time, Su Liang picked some wild fruits from the graveside and continue reading until the sky turned dark. Only then did she realized the setting of the sun.


    Standing in front of Su Yuanzhou��s tomb, she thought of the relocation Su Bai had once mentioned, she decided to n it out and get started upon her return.


    When Su Liang descended the mountain and rode back to the mansion, she found a troop of soldiers outside the main gate, ��inviting�� her to the pce.


    Su Liang thought that Dowager Empress Wan had lodged a falseint against her. She didn��t care and made her way directly towards the pce without entering her residence.


    It was only after meeting with Duanmu Yi that Su Liang learnt about the events following her departure.


    ��Your Majesty, this humble servant had gone to pay homage to my ancestors at the family tombs,�� Su Liang responded respectfully.


    Duanmu Yi was taken aback, ��Why did you have to go today of all days?��


    ��Yesterday a servant sent by the Crown Prince presented a note, but I did not receive it. I had nned to stay at home to read today. Myck of anticipation was my own oversight and I forgot about the obligations of a physician. I made a spur-of-the-moment decision to pay a visit to the family tombs because I had a dreamst night where my grandfather expressed his desire to return home. In my initial puzzlement, I didn��t understand what he meant. But once I spent the day talking to my rtives and was ready to leave, I realized that my grandfather��s dream was indicating his wish to return to his roots. As such, I beg your Majesty to grant me permission to transport the remains of my rtive to our ancestral burial grounds in Bei��an County.��


    Hearing this, Duanmu Yi frowned halfway through her exnation, looking at Su Liang. His eyes were deep and after a long silence, he finally said, ��If I don��t agree to this, it would appear as if Ick human feelings. But, it��s better to wait a few days until the weather gets cooler before you go.��


    ��Thank you, Your Majesty.�� After expressing her gratitude to Duanmu Yi, he let her return home,pletely oblivious to the fact the Empress Dowager Wan needed her medical attention.


    Upon exiting the pce, Su Liang finally rxed. She hadn��t nned to relocate the family graves so soon since it��s not suitable for her to go out without Gu Ling. It actually worked out perfectly a few dayster.


    Su Liang felt that Duanmu Yi was quite reasonable. Even until now, he had not mentioned Nian Jincheng in her presence, further convincing Su Liang that the Royal Family had not discovered Nian Jincheng��s whereabouts.


    The night hadpletely set in.


    Su Liang rode home alone, owing to the fact that Gu Ling had only left the night before, she did not anticipate any major incident for at least three days.


    However, halfway home, as she passed through a deserted alley, a man dressed in ck and with a masked face descended from the sky. Without saying a word, he attacked her, weapons drawn!


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed, she remained seated on the horseback, not even reaching for her weapon.


    The masked man��s de was nearly upon Su Liang, but he stopped upon seeing her immobility before retracting his weapon.


    Su Liang snorted coldly, ��Uncle Liang, how many times do I have to deliver the same message to you? The only reason your young master has not appeared before you is because he doesn��t wish to pay you any heed.. You wish to use me to force him to show himself? You must be out of your mind!��

 Chapter 239 - 239: 239. No hurry

    Chapter 239 - 239: 239. No hurry<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��The assassin�� tore off the ck cloth covering their face, revealing an old, thin face. It was Uncle Liang, who red at Su Liang.


    ��You must Know wnere tne young master IS!�� Uncle ng��s eyes were tilled with determination.<div>


    Su Liang stared at him, and after a moment of silence, she spoke again, ��Since you came to find me tonight, there are some things I want to talk to you about. It��s not convenient here,e to my houseter.��


    Uncle Liang froze, then grew wary.


    At a nce, Su Liang could tell what he was thinking. She rode past him and said, ��Didn��t you say that I, as the Martial Arts Champion, am conceited? Are you afraid that I��ll harm you?��


    Uncle Liang frowned, and when he turned around, Su Liang had already vanished at the corner of the alley.


    Uncle Liang snorted coldly and soon disappeared as well.


    When Su Liang reached the entrance to her mansion, she was about to dismount and open the door, but someone jumped down from the wall. ��Miss Su is back!��


    It was Qi Jun. He didn��t know where Su Liang had gone, so he had waited here.


    ��Thank you for your hard work. You can go back and rest now. Come over again tomorrow.�� As soon as Su Liang finished speaking, Qi Jun had already opened the main door. She rode her horse straight into the mansion.


    Qi Jun closed the door from inside and said to Su Liang, ��I have moved all my bedding here and will be staying in the courtyard closest to the Yuanming Pavilion. Is that alright?��


    From a distance, Su Liang replied, ��As you wish.��


    When Qi Jun led Su Liang��s horse away to feed it, Uncle Liang arrived.<div>


    Su Liang didn��t invite him into the Yuanming Pavilion, but instead, sat in the pavilion across theke, with an unobstructed view ensuring no one could eavesdrop on their conversation.


    When Qi Jun returned from feeding the horse, he saw from a distance that Su Liang was sitting in the pavilion with someone. He immediately turned around, pretending not to have seen anything, and went to the kitchen next to the Yuanming Pavilion to boil some water.


    It was rumored that thete ��Ning Jing�� had a master protecting him, and that it was due to his concern for Su Liang; he had sent a master to protect her during her time in Xuanbei City, which ultimately led to his own demise.


    Xing Yusheng believed such rumors to be unreliable, and so did Qi Jun. However, the matter of Su Liang having mysterious friends did not surprise Qi Jun.


    The night breeze was cool.


    An embroidery chessboard was carved on the stone table, an idle creation of Gu Ling, but the inscription was illegible.


    Uncle Liang nced at it before quickly turning his attention back to Su Liang, starting off with an unfriendly tone, ��What do you want to say? There��s no need to beat around the bush! ��


    Su Liang countered, ��What do you really want?��


    ��I just want to make sure the young master is fine! Otherwise, I can��t be at ease!�� Uncle Liang huffed lightly.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Alright, I believe you genuinely care about him. As you think you know him better than I do, you should be very clear about his abilities. Do you think anything can happen to him?��


    Uncle Liang��s face stiffened, ��Then why hasn��t he shown himself yet?�� ��Maybe he went to the south for a vacation,�� Su Liang said.<div>


    ��Don��t talk nonsense! The matter of clearing his name was at the young master��s request. How could he ignore it?�� Uncle Liang said coldly.


    ��What��s the difference between him appearing tonight and a yearter?�� Su Liang asked.


    Uncle Liang frowned and said nothing.


    ��The alliance between Qian and Liang countries will make Princess Yaoguang the crown princess of Qian Country. Do you think the emperor will revoke the pardon he granted to King Yue��s grandson, Gu Ling, without any reason?�� Su Liang asked coldly.


    Without hesitation, Uncle Liang blurted out, ��Of course not!��


    ��That is to say, whether Gu Ling appears tonight or a yearter makes no difference to him. If he appears a yearter, he will have an extra year of freedom to go wherever he pleases. However, getting King Yue to plead on his behalf is not an opportunity thates by easily. It requires the right timing, and the strongest rtionship between Qian and Liang countries in many years. What I��m talking about is now.�� Su Liang scoffed. In a way, she yed a part in ensuring peace in Liang Country instead of reigniting the war.


    Uncle Liang��s expression finally changed, ��You mean, Young Master asked me to deal with King Yue��s matter, but he didn��t n to reveal his identity after it��s settled?��


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��Is that so hard to understand? Didn��t you say you know him better than me? Do you think he really wants toe back to the capital city and live alone in the Marquis Chang Xin Mansion, under the watchful eye of the royal family? How is that good for him?��


    Uncle Liang frowned deeply, ��Then why did the young master let me����


    Su Liang took a deep breath, holding back the desire to scold Uncle Liang, ��There��s a difference between not wanting toe back and not being able toe back! Now it��s all fine, isn��t it? He can enjoy himself as long as he wants, and whenever he wants toe back, he can!��


    ��But why would the young master want toe back here?�� Uncle Liang was still dwelling on the issue.


    Su Liang said impatiently, ��What if he wants to get married and have a child, and live a normal life without hiding?��


    Uncle Liang froze for a moment before his eyes lit up, ��I see! Maybe he fell in love with a girl and ns to settle their marriage beforeing back?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Your thinking is not wrong. However, before hisst departure, what you mentioned hadn��t happened.��


    Uncle Liang suddenly fell silent, staring straight at Su Liang.


    Su Liang felt a bit uneasy under his gaze, ��Uncle Liang, why are you staring at


    Uncle Liang said in a ghostly voice, ��Could it be that the girl Young Master has fallen for is you?��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��We��re just good friends; you��re overthinking it.�� As for Gu Ling, if he really fancied anyone, he would have confessed without hesitation within a minute.


    About her rtionship with Gu Ling, Su Liang had seriously thought it through. It was not that she was slow to react and couldn��t feel anything. Although they really had a good rtionship, in Su Liang��s view, it was just because their way of getting along had always been about blending habits from twopletely different worlds. From the perspective of the people here, their rtionship might be considered close, but from the perspective of Su Liang��s previous life, they were like siblings and close friends. Because they lived together, there were many instances where they took care of each other in their daily lives. Gu Ling had always been earnestly learning things from Su Liang��s previous life, including her thoughts. The way he interacted with Su Liangpletely favored her perspective.


    Uncle Liang still looked somewhat doubtful, ��Are you really telling the truth? Don��t deceive me! My young master is so good to you. I can believe that he��s just pitying you and doesn��t love you, but you didn��t fall for my young master either? I can��t believe it!��


    Su Liang: ��As the saying goes, beauty is in the eye of the beholder. No, loyal servants see perfection? That��s not quite right either. Anyway, Uncle Liang just believes that Gu Ling is unparalleled and unmatched��


    Regarding this, Su Liang agreed, ��Actually, that��s true. In the beginning, I wanted to be with him, but he rejected me.��


    Uncle Liang snorted lightly, ��I thought so!��


    Su Liang: ��Tonight, she wanted to ��settle�� this little trouble called Uncle Liang.


    As long as he was happy, that was enough. After all, Su Liang had told Duanmu


    Chen, Xing Yusheng, and the Lin family of her experience of chasing after


    someone and getting rejected; she wasn��t embarrassed and could speak about it openly.


    Su Liang took a deep breath and looked at Uncle Liang solemnly, ��It seems our misunderstanding has been cleared up. Now it��s time for me to talk about the real matter. Since Gu Ling was willing to bring you along with him, I think he trusts your loyalty. I can see that you truly wish him well. But you need to understand one thing: what he wants to do, and what he doesn��t want to do, cannot coincide with your intentions. Your loyalty and goodwill are more than just doing what he hopes you��ll do; what��s more important is not to do anything he dislikes! He can live well without you. Don��t force your ideas onto him.��


    Upon hearing this, Uncle Liang��s face darkened, ��A yellow-haired girl actually dares to teach me a lesson? Who do you think you are?��


    Su Liang shrugged, ��I��m just me.��


    Uncle Liang red at her and said fiercely, ��Since you im to be friends with the young master, help me exin to him that I was wrong and shouldn��t have talked to King Yue about his business without his consent!��


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��Can you not ask me for things with an attitude that says you will rip me apart if I don��t agree?��


    ��Will you help or not, one word!�� Uncle Liang coldly snorted.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I��ll help. But I don��t know when he��ll appear. Uncle Liang is straightforward, so don��t get involved with King Yue anymore; Gu Ling will only dislike you more. For Uncle Liang, I have only one piece of advice, which is what Gu Ling told you when he asked you to leave Su Vigest year. Don��t bother with him anymore; you have your children and grandchildren, so go back to your home and enjoy your twilight years.��


    Uncle Liang��s face fell at her words, and he looked a little disheartened, ��But


    Young Master is all alone, lonely����


    Su Liang said seriously, ��That��s not true. Don��t forget, he has his only friend in the eyes of the world, Nian Jincheng. They should be together now.�� Uncle Liang froze, ��Nian Jincheng�� I really forgot about him.��


    ��If you have any more questions, just ask, and I��ll listen,�� Su Liang said.


    ��From whom did you learn your martial arts?�� Uncle Liang looked at Su Liang and asked.


    Su Liang scoffed, ��Can you guess?��


    Uncle Liang suddenly realized, ��My young master taught you?! Turning you into a Martial Arts Champion in half a year? That��s amazing! So aren��t you my young master��s disciple? Don��t be ungrateful!��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, yes, it��s just as you said.��


    ��Ah, it��s all my fault in the end, making the young master angry and not wanting to meet again.�� Uncle Liang sighed, ��You have a clear head, you��re right, the young master is so capable, he doesn��t need me, I��ve only caused him trouble. I��ll listen to him and leave for Liang Country tonight.��


    ��You��re not going to report our conversation to King Yue, are you?�� Su Liang asked.


    Uncle Liang shook his head, ��I really didn��t know the young master hated King Yue so much before, or else I wouldn��t have done that kind of thing. Now that I know, why would I go to him? I didn��te with King Yue this time! I don��t have to exin anything to him!��


    ��That��s good. Slow down, Uncle. I won��t see you off.�� Su Liang nodded.


    Uncle Liang got up, and then his figure disappeared.


    But when Su Liang was about to return, he came running back, looking at her and saying, ��Now you are quite a respected person, if my family��s young master reallyes back here someday and runs into any trouble, you have to help him!


    Su Liang solemnly promised, ��I will.��


    Uncle Liang finally left for good.


    Su Liang shook her head, walked around theke, and returned to Yuanming Pavilion. Her actions tonight were not intended to repair Uncle Liang��s rtionship with Gu Ling; they should have parted ways long ago, and there was no need for them to continue together. But it��s better to resolve enmities than to create them; Uncle Liang is not very smart but has no ill intentions towards Gu Ling, and he��s easily manipted into making irrational decisions.


    For Su Liang, talking openly with Uncle Liang was also a way to solve problems. After all, there��s no irreconcble conflict between them.


    Qi Jun is a very reliable subordinate, so Su Liang doesn��t have to worry about anything in the following days. She spends most of her time reading and doesn��t go out unless necessary.


    During this time, Lian Shun and Che Yun paid her another visit, but this time Su Liang didn��t personally cook for them; instead, Qi Jun bought food and drinks from the restaurant.


    At the table, Lian Shun mentioned Gu Ling, ��I hope the beauty Gu can return soon. ��


    Che Yun then asked, ��Why? Do you know Marquis Chang Xin?��


    ��What Marquis Chang Kin?�� Lian Shun spoke casually in Su Liang��s presence, ��The former Marquis Chang Xin was executed, which is very unlucky! He should have been called Beauty Gu! He��s the only man beautiful enough to make me submit!��


    Su Liang smiled faintly, ��Lian Ershan, are you saying that Beauty Gu is the most beautiful in the world and you��re second?��


    Lian Shun made a face, winking at Su Liang, ��Am I not beautiful?��


    This gesture reminded Su Liang of Gu Ling��s ��flower��, and she couldn��t help butugh, ��Beautiful, extremely beautiful!��


    ��Tsk!�� Lian Shun rolled his eyes at Su Liang, ��I��m the second most beautiful in the world, and you don��t even like me, so only Beauty Gu is good enough for you!��


    Su Liang was stillughing, but Lian Shun said earnestly, ��Actually, the two of you do seem quitepatible. It��s not easy finding a man who surpasses you in strength and wisdom. At least Beauty Gu is more beautiful than you.��


    ��Makes sense.�� Su Liang nodded with a smile.


    ��Really!�� Lian Shun said seriously, ��I��m not joking with you. If he reallyes back to the capital, it��s hard to say you won��t be captivated by him. If you fall for someone else, as a friend, I have to be a little picky, but if it��s Beauty Gu, I approve!��


    ��It��s not your ce to approve or disapprove, is it?�� Su Liang snorted.


    Lian Shun chuckled, ��I can be your brother! Just call me brother, and I��ll always treat you like a real sister!��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��You have a real sister. I don��t need to, thank you.��


    Lian Shun shook his head along, ��No need to thank me. My offer is always valid. Give it some thought, Su Xiaoliang.��


    On the night before Situ Xie��s departure, a banquet was held in the pce, which Su Liang attended along with Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing.


    At the banquet, Situ Yao showcased her superb skills on the guqin. Su Liang noticed Duanmu Chen listening with great enjoyment. It was indeed beautiful, and she too liked watching beautiful people y the guqin, pleasing both the eyes and the ears. She thought she should get a good guqin for her home so that Gu Ling could y it; he must be very proficient.


    Situ Xie didn��t ask Su Liang about Gu Ling again, which surprised her. She couldn��t figure out if he really had no ulterior motives towards Gu Ling or if he was just hiding them too well. She tends to think it��s thetter.


    After the banquet was over and Su Liang left the pce, she returned home under Qi Jun��s escort. Meanwhile, on the other side, Gu Ling met with Nian Jincheng.


    Nian Jincheng totally didn��t expect Gu Ling woulde to see him all of a sudden. He had just received the news of Gu Ling��s pardon yesterday, and he didn��t know about his own pardon yet.


    ��Howe you are here? Where��s Su Liang?�� Nian Jincheng looked over Gu Ling��s shoulder as soon as he saw him.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��She is in the capital.��


    ��She couldn��te to the wedding, so she sent you to bring a gift?�� Nian Jincheng sighed, ��Xiaoyu really wants to see Su Liang. We didn��t invite anyone else to our wedding, only hoping she coulde.��


    Gu Ling didn��t say anything and took out the letter Su Liang had given him for Yang Yu, handing it to Nian Jincheng.


    Nian Jincheng��s expression was unfathomable as he took it, and he frowned as he read, ��What is this����


    Without Gu Ling saying much, Nian Jincheng knew exactly what was going on after reading the letter addressed to Yang Yu.


    ��What do you think?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Nian Jincheng smiled bitterly, ��I just want to get married to Xiaoyu on time.�� Gu Ling nodded, ��If you give her the letter, she will refuse you.��


    Nian Jincheng: This brother of his, always good at stabbing him in the heart


    However, Nian Jincheng merely expressed regret at the dy of the wedding and didn��t disagree with Gu Ling and Su Liang��s opinions. Especially considering what Su Liang wrote in her letter, ��When you have children in the future, you can��t let your child grow up watching their father with two faces.��


    ��You can rest here while I go find Xiaoyu.�� Nian Jincheng put the letter back into the envelope and tucked it into his sleeve.


    ��I��m hungry,�� Gu Ling said.


    Nian Jincheng walked out, ��I��m not Su Liang, I won��t take care of your meals.��


    Although they had already decided on their marriage for life, it was still the first time Nian Jincheng hade to Yang Yu��s cete at night.


    Yang Yu only thought it was a bit unexpected and assumed there must be something important.


    Upon hearing that Nian Jincheng had received a letter from someone sent by Su Liang and that he had already read it, Yang Yu��s expression brightened, and she hurriedly took it and opened the letter.


    Soon, Yang Yu��s eyebrows furrowed, and her gaze grew serious.


    After Yang Yu finished reading the letter, Nian Jincheng cautiously asked her, ��If you don��t want to postpone the wedding, we can figure out another way ����


    But Yang Yu suddenlyughed, ��Of course we should postpone it! Su Liang is right. Let��s just do what she says!��


    Nian Jincheng sighed deeply, ��Xiaoyu, are you not the least bit regretful about postponing the wedding?��


    Seeing Nian Jincheng��s slightly hurt expression, Yang Yu smiled and held his arm, ��I��m waiting to be the wife of a General, with a rich dowry.��


    Nian Jincheng��s expression became serious, ��Good, I want you to have a grand wedding with me too.��


    When Nian Jincheng returned to his residence, he found Gu Ling eating dessert that Yang Yu had personally made for him.


    Nian Jincheng said to Gu Ling, ��I want to be with Xiaoyu for a few more days. There are some things here I need to arrange. Just stroll around nearby, and we can leave togetherter.��


    Gu Ling finished thest piece of dessert, wiped his hands with a handkerchief, put on a mask, and stood up, ��No rush. Goodbye.��


    By the time Nian Jincheng reacted, Gu Ling had already disappeared from the room.


    Nian Jincheng rubbed his forehead, ��Not in a hurry? You��re clearly in a hurry..��

 Chapter 240 - 240: 240. Struggling at Death’s Door (First Update)

    Chapter 240 - 240: 240. Struggling at Death��s Door (First Update)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the day Situ Xie and Situ Yao left, Su Liang was ordered to see them off.


    It was a grand event, but she treated it as a boring task. After seeing them off outside the city, she returned home. Situ Xie didn��t bother her after seeing her attitude that day.<div>


    Just as she sat down at home and hadn��t finished a cup of tea, she heard Qi Jun report that someone was looking for her.


    It was Song Qi, the steward whom the former housekeeper of Ning Mansion had sent someone to search for in Jiaye City. He had first arrived at Xunyang City and had specificallye to visit Su Liang, the head of the household.


    Indeed, as the old housekeeper had said, Song Qi��s appearance was ordinary and seemed older than Su Liang had imagined, with frosty hair at his temples but not ugly. Just by looking at Ning Jing and Ning Xinxin��s faces, one could tell that Ning Feng belonged to the category of handsome men, and Ning Qingqing, Ning Jing��s mother, was somewhat a fan of good looks.


    ��Have you seen Lian Shun?�� Su Liang asked Song Qi.


    Song Qi, who looked travel-worn but had very sharp eyes, nodded and said, ��I saw General Lin, who escorted the envoy from Liang Country out of the capital city, outside the city. General Lin also saw me but it wasn��t convenient to talk at that time.��


    ��I have informed Lian Shun about your return to the Ning family,�� Su Liang said, ��Since you havee to see me, it means you are willing to return to the Ning family to help.��


    ��Yes,�� Song Qi nodded, ��I had to leave back then out of no choice. I prefer the Tea Garden to the Orange Garden.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��That��s good. But you��ve been away for many years and as soon as you return, I��m assigning you a heavy responsibility. I��m afraid people might not ept it. Since you��vee to the capital city, stay here for now, manage the tea house here, get used to it, and let me see what you��re capable of. How does that sound?��


    Song Qi nodded hastily, ��Thank you, Head of the family!��


    ��Did your familye with you?�� Su Liang asked. She had previously forgotten to ask Lian Shun about Song Qi��s family situation.


    Upon hearing this, Song Qi��s expression turned somewhat deste as he bitterly smiled and said, ��After leaving the Ning family, I settled down and got married in Jiaye City, but my wife died of a difficult childbirth, leaving me a son. My son was weak and sickly, and despite seeking medical treatment, his condition didn��t improve. In just a few years, he followed his mother.��<div>


    Hearing Song Qi��s words, Su Liang sighed. This meant that he never married again afterward. No wonder he looked older than his peers. Perhaps it was because of the misfortunes he had encountered that had hit him hard.


    In this era of scarce medical resources, maternalplications during childbirth and early child death weremon.


    ��My family is gone, and I��m used to living alone without anyone to look after me. Now that I��m older, I don��t think about those things anymore.�� Song Qi sighed slightly.


    Remembering something, Su Liang changed the topic, ��You��ve been living in Jiaye City for many years, do you know of a family with the surname Qiu? They run an Escort Agency.��


    Song Qi was startled for a moment, then nodded, ��Yes, Qiu family��s Zhenwei Escort Agency is quite famous in that area.��


    ��There��s a young master in the Qiu family , named Qiu Ming. He has an uncle named Qiu Jianren. Do you know them?�� Su Liang asked.


    Song Qi shook his head, ��I know of Qiu Ming and have seen him before, but I haven��t dealt with him and can��t say that I know him. I��ve only heard of Qiu Jianren and haven��t seen him. It��s said that he left home for a woman many years ago. When I left Jiaye City this time, I heard that Qiu Ming had joined the army in the capital city.��


    Su Liang calcted the timing, Qiu Ming��s incident happened when Song Qi was no longer in Jiaye City, and if he had been on the road all this time, he shouldn��t know what happenedter.


    Since Qiu Ming was identified as a spy, Duanmu Yi had already sent people south to capture Qiu family��s members and also sent people to investigate ��Han Su�� in the north.


    However, up until now, there was no news. Su Liang suspected that Qiu family��s members had been dealt with by Qiu Jianren. As for ��Han Su��, naturally, they couldn��t find much information.


    Su Liang casually asked about Lin��s family.<div>


    ��Lin��s family is doing well, but the mistress worries a lot about the eldest young master. However, she never stops him from venturing outside. As for the eldest young master joining the army, the master is supportive.�� said Song Qi, ��When they heard that I was leaving this time, they didn��t stop me, even specially prepared a banquet to see me off.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��That��s good.�� Considering Lian Shun��s personality, his family must be harmonious.


    She asked Qi Jun to call the main steward of Ning family in the capital city and instructed him to arrange for Song Qi to work as the manager of the Tea House in the capital. In half a month, he would visit her again.


    With that, Song Qi left with the main steward.


    After sending Song Qi away, Su Liang went up to the second floor of Yuanming Pavilion and picked up a book. Before she could even open it, she heard Qi Jun��s voice from downstairs, ��Who are you?��


    Su Liang frowned, opened the window and looked out, only to see a man in gray standing downstairs, confronted by Qi Jun. Because he had his back to her, Su Liang couldn��t see his face clearly.


    ��I have been ordered to deliver a letter to Miss Su Liang!�� The man in gray spoke, revealing himself to be an elderly man.


    ��State clearly whose order you��re carrying out!�� Qi Jun��s eyes were alert as he drew the long sword from his waist.


    However, the man in gray didn��t say anything more, simply threw a letter down and turned away. With a few leaps, there was no trace of him.


    Qi Jun chased after him for a few steps, heard Su Liang call him and turned back, picking up the letter from the ground, and handed it to Su Liang in Yuanming Pavilion.


    Su Liang put on cloth gloves, opened the letter, and smelled a peculiar fragrance. It seemed to be a floral scent, but she had never encountered it before.


    A thin sheet of paper, Su Liang unfolded it to see neatly written words, just one line, ��I know your secret.��


    The mostmon envelope and paper, without any signature.


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed! Her secret? Did they know she was a transmigrator? Or did they know that the ��Ning Jing�� around her before was impersonated by Gu Ling?


    These two things were the biggest secrets about her. She had told the former only to Gu Ling, while thetter was known to Uncle Liang, Situ Xie, and Nian Jincheng.


    However, with ��Ning Jing����s death, even if thetter was exposed again, Su Liang had room to deny it.


    Compared to that, if someone knew she was a transmigrator and greeted her in this way, the problem was even bigger.


    Su Liang wondered, could there be other transmigrators as well? However, her life had always been low-key; the things rted to her previous life had only been revealed in front of Gu Ling. What seemed mysterious to outsiders was her strong return after more than a year away from the capital city. And this indeed could be seen as one of the characteristics of a transmigrator��


    Seeing Su Liang��s unusual expression, Qi Jun hastily asked, ��Miss Su Liang, is everything alright?��


    ��What did the person who delivered the letter look like?�� Su Liang��s expression returned to normal as she put away the letter.


    Qi Jun thought for a moment and said, ��He is probably in his fifties or sixties, with a in appearance, small eyes, a t nose, and thick lips. No distinctive features.��


    Su Liang didn��t ask Qi Jun to chase after the man because she was worried about an ident.


    As to who sent her this mysterious letter and what their intentions were, Su Liang had no clue. So she decided to keep it for now and wait until Gu Ling returned to discuss it.


    By her calctions, he should have already met Nian Jincheng.


    On the following day, Su Liang entered the pce to return some books she had finished reading, and borrowed another batch of new books from the Imperial Pce Library.


    With the token given to her by Duanmu Yi, she could move around unimpeded, not needing to meet him in person.


    As the library was located at the deepest part of the Imperial Garden, Su Liang walked through the garden with a box of books on her back, admiring the ancient trees, unique flowers, and peculiar grasses along the way. Whenever she saw something she liked, she would think about telling Gu Ling so they could nt it in their own garden.


    While walking, she heard footsteps approaching, anding face-to-face with the Sixth Princess Duanmu Qianqian.


    The two had never directly interacted before. After Su Liang had paid her respect, she stepped aside to let Duanmu Qianqian pass first.


    However, Duanmu Qianqian waved her hand and dismissed her servants, then approached Su Liang and stared at her intently.


    Knowing that Duanmu Qianqian wanted to cause trouble, Su Liang calmly asked, ��I��m not sure what the Sixth Princess has in mind?��


    With a smile on her face, Duanmu Qianqian��s voice was soft and gentle. ��My eldest brother and second brother were both harmed by you, weren��t they?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I��m sorry, I don��t understand what the Sixth Princess is talking about.��


    Leaning closer to Su Liang��s ear, Duanmu Qianqian whispered, ��You��ve known my fourth brother for a long time, haven��t you? You��re his woman, right? Everything you do is to help him secure the crown prince��s position. Am I right?��


    Su Liang��s expression remained unchanged, ��The weather is very nice today.��


    ��Stop pretending to be ignorant, Su Liang. You��ve tricked my father into going round in circles. You must be very proud of yourself, right? Don��t think I know nothing!�� Duanmu Qianqian sneered.


    Su Liang nodded, ��The Sixth Princess��s breath seems a little foul today.��


    Duanmu Qianqian��s face stiffened, she snorted coldly before suddenly bending down to pull out the dagger hidden in Su Liang��s left calf.


    However, Su Liang hadn��t brought a dagger into the pce. This was a requirement Duanmu Yi had given her when he gave her the token, not to bring any weapons into the pce.


    Duanmu Qianqian��s expression changed, and she pulled a dagger from her sleeve.


    There was no need for Su Liang to dodge, as Duanmu Qianqian stabbed the dagger into her own abdomen, then released it. She screamed in pain, fell to the ground, and shouted, ��Help�� Please, help!��


    As for Su Liang, who was supposed to go along with Duanmu Qianqian��s act��


    she looked expressionlessly at the clear blue sky, the cloudless weather. Apparently, today really was a nice day. But why were there always so many annoying people around trying to make one feel sick? They were so annoying. It could be seen that Empress Wan��s genes were pretty bad. Her children, one after another, were either foolish or evil.


    If this was how Empress Dowager, Empress Wan, and the Wan family intended to deal with her, Su Liang could only admire Duanmu Qianqian��s courage to hurt herself so badly. Presumably, during the hunting trip, the Empress Dowager suddenly excused herself, iming to be unwell, and sent someone to summon Su Liang to the pce for a simr purpose.


    Up to now, the behavior of these people could only be described in one phrase:


    struggling desperately��


    If Duanmu Yi chose to believe Duanmu Qianqian, Su Liang wouldn��t be afraid either. Even if she were thrown into the Heavenly Prison, the prison-breaking Gu Ling would rescue her anyway. They could just run away together��.

 Chapter 241 - 241:241. Little Monk Leaves the Mountain (Part 2)

    Chapter 241 - 241:241. Little Monk Leaves the Mountain (Part 2)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    At first, when she saw Duanmu Qianqian suddenly pretending to be insane, hurting herself and trying to frame her, Su Liang simply thought it was a spectacle.


    Until the painfully groaning Duanmu Qianqian, about to be approached by a group of people attracted by the noise, spoke again, resisting the pain, she said, ��Bai Xiaohu �� is in our hands! If your performance displeases me, huh ����<div>


    Su Liang��s eyes fiercely narrowed! She had even just envisaged how Duanmu Qianqian would nder her in front of Duanmu Yi, but she never expected, this woman had long been plotting and was prepared, not a rash act!


    In the blink of an eye, Duanmu Qianqian was surrounded by a group of people.


    Another group of imperial guards rushed over, brandishing weapons and surrounding Su Liang.


    Although Su Liang was a favorite in front of Duanmu Yi, in terms of status, she simply could notpare with the princess of royal descent. The princess was attacked and Su Liang was the only one around, thus She was the first suspect.


    But at the moment, Su Liang didn��t care about the imperial guards surrounding her, but just stared fixedly at Duanmu Qianqian. Seeing her face turned pale, but bearing it with gritted teeth as if to provoke, she nced at Su Liang, and then continued to cry out in pain.


    Su Liang realized that she had underestimated Duanmu Qianqian. This princess who grew up in the royal family possesses the ability that most royals have �C resorting to any means to achieve her goal.


    For a woman who could even stab herself, Su Liang would never underestimate her again. If there were any mishaps with Bai Xiaohu, she would personally ensure that Duanmu Qianqian would die a terrible death!


    The reason why Su Liang didn��t think that Duanmu Qianqian was ying a trick was because if a princess of the inner pce hadn��t actually done something, there was no way that the three words ��Bai Xiaohu�� woulde out of her mouth, let alone her firm belief that he is the one Su Liang cares about �� a deduction only possible after a round of investigation. That being said, the faction of the Empress Dowager must have gone to the vige of the Su family, and the possibility of someone going there and not taking Bai Xiaohu away was zero.


    Su Liang had long left the vige of the Su family, but she couldn��t stop someone from going there to find her ��weakness��.


    Before Duanmu Qianqian was taken away, she saw the sight of Su Liang surrendering, and had her wounds not been so painful, she would haveughed out loud.


    The originally clear weather suddenly turned cloudy. Approaching noon, the skies above the pce seemed as dark as if some immortal was crossing a cmity.<div>


    When the elderly Imperial Physician Gao, who had been resting today, was urgently summoned to the pce, he already had a bad premonition, until he saw the bloodied Sixth Princess Duanmu Qianqian, and heard the Empress Wan��s crying and angrily ming Su Liang.


    Imperial Physician Gao absolutely did not believe that the cautious Su Liang would seriously injure the Sixth Princess in the pce, but he didn��t know the real situation, didn��t have time to think about it, and hastily treated Duanmu Qianqian.


    Empress Dowager Wan, who hadn��t left her pce for some days, entered the Imperial Study with a somber face, supported by two eunuchs, her steps trembling. Also present in the room were Crown Prince Duanmu Chen and Fifth Prince Duanmu Che, the only two adult princes still alive, and some bewildered ministers, including the prime minister Xia, Duanmu Chen��s maternal grandfather, Duke Qin Kang, and the Minister of Ministry of Justice, among others.


    Su Liang hadn��t been brought in yet, but the atmosphere was already tense.


    As soon as Empress Dowager Wan entered and took her seat, she said angrily, ��In broad daylight, in the pce, someone dared to assassinate my blood-rted granddaughter. Is there stillw in this world? Your Majesty, is this the kind of servant you favor?��


    In the presence of his sons and ministers, Duanmu Yi appeared to be very filial and responded with a sigh, ��Mother, please calm down and take care of your health. I will surely investigate this matter and give Qianqian justice!��


    Duanmu Chen didn��t believe that Su Liang could harm Duanmu Qianqian. He intuitively thought Duanmu Qianqian was framing Su Liang. The Empress Dowager��s faction had always seen Su Liang as a thorn in their side and now, it seemed, they had finally found an opportunity.


    However, Duanmu Chen was not worried at this moment. He knew that Duanmu Yi wouldn��t truly listen to the Empress Dowager, and didn��t care much about his daughter Duanmu Qianqian; otherwise, he wouldn��t have chosen her to marry into Liang country. Also, was Su Liang someone easy to bully?


    Qin Kang had a serious look on his face. Having not seen Su Liang yet, he didn��t say anything, but he suddenly remembered something. Back when Su Liang saved Xing Yusheng and provided information that saved the entire Xing family, she mentioned that if one day she needed it, she could use the Qin family��s token of immunity from death��


    Qin Kang quietly inhaled, hoping that the situation would not be so serious.


    Soon, Su Liang was brought in, her hands and feet had been shackled in heavy chains, she walked slowly forward, the sound of the chains seemed to hit everyone��s hearts.<div>


    Duanmu Chen subtly furrowed his brow and hung his head low. Seeing Su Liang, he suddenly began to doubt his previous judgement. If she could clear herself, the situation wouldn��t be like this, she could have directly told the truth.


    As soon as Empress Dowager Wan saw Su Liang, she became agitated, pointed at her and scolded, ��You poisonous woman, ever since you returned to the capital city, I have lost two grandsons consecutively and now you won��t even let off my granddaughter! What is your motive?��


    This was actually a distortion of the facts. Indeed, Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao encountered problems after Su Liang returned to the capital city, but it couldn��t be said that Su Liang was to me.


    However, Empress Dowager Wan had obviously prepared for this confrontation, and though she didn��t explicitly use Su Liang, that��s what it sounded like.


    Su Liang didn��t say a word. Actually, the imperial guards hadn��t done anything to her, since she didn��t resist. Earlier, when the chains were put on her, she was thinking, if she told the truth, that the Empress Dowager��s faction had kidnapped a child from the vige of the Su family, would anyone believe her?


    Of course, he would. Duanmu Chen would certainly believe, even Duanmu Yi would believe.


    But what would the oue be? If the Empress Dowager��s faction does not achieve their goal, they would surely kill Bai Xiaohu immediately, obliterate every trace of him. and then im that she was Iving and ndering- Even if


    White Tiger disappears, there probably would be no evidence to tie them to it.


    Moreover, that��s just the son of amoner from a remote vige, these important figures wouldn��t care.


    For the sake of his reputation, Duanmu Yi wouldn��t truly do anything about his mother, wife and daughter.


    But, if something happens to Bai Xiaohu, Su Liang would never forgive herself in this lifetime.


    This time, the Empress Dowager��s faction was well-prepared. If she opposed them, Bai Xiaohu would surely die. The Empress Dowager has many eyes and ears in the pce. Su Liang did not trust Duanmu Yi, and with Duanmu Chen��s identity, what he could do in the pce was limited. If she were topromise for the time being, allowing them to think that they could achieve their goal, let their guard down, this kid would have a chance to live .


    Thinking about this, Su Liang did not refute the Empress Dowager��s usations.


    Seeing this, Lady Wan seemed to have caught hold of Su Liang��s weakness. She loudly said to Duanmu Yi, ��Your Majesty, do you see this? There is solid evidence of her guilt, she even admits it herself! She has harmed the crown prince, she must be executed!��


    Duanmu Yi frowned, ��Su Liang, do you have anything to say?��


    Su Liang lowered her head, her voice deep, ��I, your humble servant, have nothing to say.��


    Duanmu Yi raised an eyebrow, as Lady Wan disyed a look of wanting to tear Su Liang apart immediately.


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes narrowed slightly in surprise, realizing that Su Liang should be under someone��s control or something. Could it be, the Empress Dowager��s faction has threatened her with someone? Otherwise, it wouldn��t have been like this.


    Duanmu Chen subconsciously nced at Duanmu Che, only to see him sitting quietly, ying with a string of prayer beads in his hand, behaving as if nothing had to do with him, a stark contrast to his previous insistence on marrying Su Liang.


    ��Your Majesty, do not be deceived by this poison woman any longer!�� Lady Wan was in deep anguish, ��If anything happens to Qianqian, what happens to the marriage alliance with Liang Country? What��s the face of the royal family? This poison woman must be a spy sent by someone, an ursed person!��


    Seeing Su Liang still not saying a word, Duanmu Yi said sternly, ��The criminal,


    Su Liang, plotted to assassinate the princess. Arrest her and ce her in the


    Heavenly Prison. The execution will take ce at a decided date! Guards!��


    Upon hearing this, Duanmu Chen��s heart skipped a beat before regaining calmness. Deciding a date? There��s still room for negotiation .


    Old Master Qin almost stood up to use the life-saving gold medal, but he saw Su Liang��s hand, which was hanging by her side, trembling slightly, indicating him to refrain.


    Old Master Qin had no choice but to sit back down, thinking that there was something fishy about today��s matter, there may be room for turnaround, and decided to wait some more.


    The Forbidden Army came in, and Su Liang was taken away.


    Lady Wan was not satisfied, ��Why choose a date to execute her? Who knows if she has an aplice among spies, to prevent things from happening during the night, concubine mother wants to grant her a cup of poison wine and let her go on her way tonight!��


    ��Mother, please go and see Qianqian.�� Duanmu Yi said with a stern face, ��As for this matter, I will handle it!��


    Seeing the serious expression on Duanmu Yi��s face, Lady Wan did not say more and left with the help of her servants.


    ��Everyone, leave.�� Duanmu Yi waved his hand and got up and left.


    Duanmu Chen was taken aback for a moment, thinking that he, Duanmu Chen, would be called by Duanmu Yi to talk. But when he remembered that Duanmu Yi had more than once doubted Su Liang before, Duanmu Chen had a bad feeling. Could it be that Duanmu Yi, taking advantage of this opportunity, really wanted to send Su Liang on her way? Coupled with the fact that Duanmu Yi, who had previously wanted Su Liang to be the crown princess, suddenly changed his mind, Duanmu Chen thought more and more, it was troublesome.


    But when Duanmu Yi left, Duanmu Chen did not dare to rashly go to him and ask anything, for he had to leave the Imperial Pce with Duanmu Che.


    On the way, Duanmu Chen asked Duanmu Che why he didn��t speak up for Su Liang.


    Duanmu Che scoffed, ��I should be the one asking you. Based on your close rtionship, why didn��t you speak up for her?��


    Duanmu Chen remained silent, quickened his pace, and separated from Duanmu Che.


    When the news spread outside the pce, the whole city was shocked. Martial Arts Champion Su Liang actually attempted to assassinate the princess in the pce? She had been put in the Heavenly Prison, and will be executed at a decided date?


    Xing Yusheng was dumbfounded when he heard the news, ��She must have been framed!��


    Qi Jun was anxious, ��More certainly, Sister Su was framed, but how could the Emperor not believe her? In that short half day since entering the pce, she��s already to be beheaded!��


    Lin Xueqing was close to fainting, ��What to do? What to do�� Who can save Miss Su! She must be innocently used! ��


    ��Uncle! Uncle must know, I will go find him! Grandpa said that Qin family��s death-exempting golden ticket is reserved for Su Liang!�� Xing Yusheng thought of Qin Kang and immediately ran out.


    The whole capital city was discussing Su Liang.


    Consequently, numerous conspiracy theories emerged.


    Some people thought, since the Sixth Princess is about to be allies by marriage with the Liang Country, Su Liang��s assassination attempt on the Sixth Princess is to sabotage the alliance between Liang Country and Qian Country. She must be a spy sent by the Yan Country!


    This kind of reasoning was far-fetched, but it quickly spread.


    Lin Shuzhi requested an audience with the emperor, but was not allowed. The same went for the Lin family brothers.


    Qin Kang told them not to panic just yet. If there were no turn of events on the day of the execution, the Qin family still had the death-exempting golden ticket to save Su Liang.


    But the words Xing Yusheng hastily blurted out sank everyone��s hearts, ��The Empress Dowager is going to poison Su Liang, it��s hard to say whether she wouldn��t poison her food! She might even have someone kill her in the Heavenly Prison! We can��t wait!��


    While Su Liang��s friends were worried about her, she met an unexpected person in the Heavenly Prison.


    The prison Su Liang was in indeed entered from the main gate of the Heavenly Prison, but it was not connected to where other prisoners were held; rather, it resembled a secret chamber within the Heavenly Prison. She suspected it was meant for the interrogation of special prisoners, given the many torture tools hanging on the wall.


    Su Liang was not worried that those things would be used on her, she was just thinking about what to do next.


    Under the current circumstances, she needs someone��s help, or at least, she needs to send a message out, asking people to rescue Bai Xiaohu first. That��s the most important thing.


    Given their long-standing friendly cooperation, Su Liang was certain that Duanmu Chen would definitely try to contact her. Because he was not yet on the throne, he should understand that if the Wan family seeds, it would not be in his favor. He needs Su Liang��s help.


    Therefore, once she entered the secret chamber in the Heavenly Prison, Su Liang had been waiting for some movement from Duanmu Chen��s side.


    What she waited for was Duanmu Chen��s father��


    Seeing Duanmu Yi in his ordinary attire, walking in alone, Su Liang, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, was stunned and quickly stood up. She wanted to salute but was stopped by Duanmu Yi, ��No need. I know you didn��t stab Qianqian, but I do not understand why you pleaded guilty. I want to hear the truth.��


    Su Liang sighed and honestly told him the situation at the time and the reasons why she did not defend herself.


    When Duanmu Yi learned that Su Liangpromised for a child from Su


    Vige, he frowned, ��So that��s how it is!��


    Because of the previous letter sent to the Wan family, Duanmu Yi believed that Duanmu Cheng was still alive, hiding somewhere and waiting toe back to seize the throne. And the instructions Duanmu Cheng gave to the Wan family were to get rid of Su Liang and to get rid of Duanmu Yi and Duanmu Chen.


    In Duanmu Yi��s view, today��s incident is a means for the Wan family to get rid of Su Liang. He did not expect that Duanmu Qianqian, who was recently epted for marriage and behaved docilely, would also participate in it.


    ��What do you want to do?�� Duanmu Yi asked coldly.


    ��I just want to save that child,�� Su Liang said.


    ��Alright, I��ll let you out. Whether you can save him or not, it��s up to you.�� As soon as Duanmu Yi finished speaking, he pped his hands. A girl with a simr figure to Su Liang walked in from outside, carrying a bundle in her hand and handed it to Su Liang.


    ��Finish packing and leave here. I��ve arranged everything, no one will stop you.�� Duanmu Yi walked to the door and turned back, looking deeply at Su Liang, ��As for the people of the Wan family, you can deal with them as you wish.


    Empresses and princesses can not be touched, do you understand?��


    Su Liang closed and opened her eyes, ��Understood.�� She��ll first save Little Tiger, then she��ll settle ounts with those people!


    The bundle the girl brought contained a set of men��s clothes and a set of prison officer uniforms. She unlocked the iron chains binding Su Liang��s hands and feet.


    Su Liang first changed into the men��s clothes, then put the prison officer��s clothes on top. The girl stayed behind in the secret chamber wearing her clothes.


    ��What��s your name?�� Su Liang asked.


    Stunned at her statement, the young girl respectfully replied, ��In response to


    Miss, this ve servant is called Silver Flower.��


    ��Thank you.�� Without further questions, Su Liang, her head lowered, walked out of the secret chamber. The prison officers along the way all seemed to have gone blind, all craning their necks 45 degrees upward as if looking at the sky, not a single one stared at her face, letting her freely follow two ��off-duty�� prison officers out of the Heavenly Prison.


    Turning into a dark alley, Su Liang took off the prison officer��s uniform and threw it into a hidden water channel, then returned home after making several turns.


    Qi Jun was not around, and Su Liang quickly found her Disguise Medicine and applied a disguise to herself.


    She quickly decided where to find Bai Xiaohu��the Wan family.


    Pitter-patter heavy rain started outside, Su Liang put on Gu Ling��s bamboo hat and rushed into the rain.


    Instead of going directly to the Wan family, she went to find help first. Since it concerned Bai Xiaohu��s safety, she couldn��t act rashly. As Gu Ling was not there, she needed a Martial Arts expert to ensure that nothing happens to Bai Xiaohu. The only person that came to her mind was the Little Monk, Cheng Yun, from the Huguo Temple.


    Gu Ling once mentioned that Cheng Yun��s skills were not to be underestimated. Along the way, Su Liang found a horse and rode towards Huguo Temple at full


    The weather was bad, and there were hardly any people on the roads.


    Cheng Yun was chanting scriptures in the Buddha hall. When he heard that someone was looking for him, he hurried over, guessing that it was either Su Liang or the Wan family.


    When Su Liang took off the bamboo hat, Cheng Yun was still puzzled, ��This benefactor����


    ��Cheng Yun, it��s me.�� Su Liang spoke.


    Cheng Yun was taken aback, ��Benefactor Su, how did you����


    ��You��re skilled in Martial Arts, help me with something.�� Su Liang said. Cheng Yun frowned, ��This�� as a monk, I cannot����


    Su Liang interrupted him, ��It��s about rescuing a child. Come with me immediately, no more words!��


    During the time Cheng Yun was stunned, Su Liang had already left with her bamboo hat on. He hastily followed her.


    Su Liang threw a cloth to Cheng Yun, asking him to cover his head, and handed him a set of Gu Ling��s night-wear to change into.


    Seeing Su Liang��s serious expression, Cheng Yun dared not ask more questions. Gu Ling��s clothes were somewhat long on him.


    The two descended the mountain, and without riding the horse again, Su Liang led him to the vicinity of the Wan family.


    The night was dark, and no one was around.


    Seeing that Su Liang found a position, intending to enter, Cheng Yun subconsciously reached out to hold her back, hastily pulling his hand back, he blurted out, ��Amit��


    ��Stop chanting for now, don��t you want to go?�� Su Liang frowned.


    Cheng Yun shook his head, ��This little monk will enter to save someone,


    Benefactor Su should stay outside to facilitate the escape.��


    Su Liang was slightly taken aback, ��You?��


    ��Actually, I know little tiger as well. The previous time when I escorted


    Benefactor Yan to Su family��s vige, Little Tiger gave this little monk two Steamed Buns, they were really delicious.�� Cheng Yun exined with a serious expression.


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��Stop talking nonsense. It��s fine if you go. You have excellent lightness skills, don��t tip anyone off, after entering, first find the person, always remember your purpose and don��t get distracted! If you are discovered, say that the Eldest Prince sent you to find Wan Shan! If you can��t find Little Tiger, go find Wan Shan! Once you see Wan Shan, immediately capture him and force them to give up Little Tiger! Understand?�� Cheng Yun listened in a daze, ��This n is veryprehensive, but����


    ��There are no ��buts��!�� Su Liang ced the bamboo hat on Cheng Yun, followed by Gu Ling��s mask, gave him a push, ��Go! After the task is aplished, I will treat you to steamed buns!��


    ��Oh.�� By the time Cheng Yun reacted, he was already inside the Wan family��s residence. He took a deep breath, recalled Su Liang��s instructions, silently mumbled to himself, ��Saving Little Tiger is the most important,�� then disappeared from the spot..

 Chapter 242 - 242: 242. Rescue

    Chapter 242 - 242: 242. Rescue<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Heavy rain poured down.


    Duanmu Chen stood solemnly by the window, allowing the rain to blow in and sweep across his face.<div>


    The incident happened suddenly, and although he had some conjectures, they were not yet confirmed. One thing was certain: he could not afford to lose Su Liang, an irreceable partner.


    The sound of footsteps echoed as Chang��an hurried to the corridor, stomping his feet to shake off the rainwater. He stood at the door and spoke to Duanmu Chen without entering, ��Master, the Heavenly Prison is heavily guarded, we cannot enter!��


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Heavily guarded? Could Father Emperor truly intend to use this opportunity to get rid of Su Liang�� No, if that were the case, he could have executed her immediately, rather than sending her to the Heavenly Prison and allowing for unexpectedplications.�� Chang��an furrowed his brows and dared not speak.


    ��Have someone keep an eye on the area near the Heavenly Prison and pay attention to anyone entering or leaving,�� Duanmu Chen said, ��You, go to Su Liang��s house.��


    Chang��an hesitated for a moment, ��Miss Su��s house? Isn��t it empty at this time?��


    ��What if it isn��t?�� Duanmu Chen seemed lost in thought, ��Go quickly!�� Chang��an obeyed and quickly left.


    It wasn��t long before he returned, informing Duanmu Chen that Su Mansion was empty.


    ��She surrendered willingly, but surely she must have left herself a way out����


    Duanmu Chen furrowed his brows, ��Could it be that she expects me to save


    Chang��an immediately nodded, ��This subordinate thinks so. With such a big matter at hand, no one else can do anything.��


    ��But I cannot break into the Heavenly Prison either; that would only backfire,�� Duanmu Chen said, slightly troubled, ��Most importantly, we have no way of knowing what Father Emperor��s intentions toward Su Liang truly are.��<div>


    Chang��an sighed, ��This subordinate merely feels that Miss Su is in great danger while in the Heavenly Prison.�� If someone wanted to harm her in secret, now would be the perfect opportunity.


    Duanmu Chen thought of the Empress Dowager��s threat to give Su Liang a cup of poisoned wine that night, and his headache worsened.


    After a moment, Duanmu Chen took a deep breath, as if making a decision,


    ��Prepare the carriage, I must enter the pce to request an audience with Father Emperor!��


    Chang��an hurriedly went to prepare the carriage.


    Soon, Duanmu Chen��s carriage drove out of the prince��s residence in the pouring rain, heading for the Imperial Pce.


    What Duanmu Chen didn��t know was that at this moment, Su Liang was not in the Heavenly Prison. Instead, she was hiding not far from the Wan Family residence, watching the wall where Cheng Yun entered.


    Her clothes were soaked through, and a cold wind blew past, causing her to shiver. On one hand, she was worried about Bai Xiaohu and Cheng Yun, and on the other hand, she recalled a time in Bei��an County when she and Gu Ling had braved a heavy rainstorm to save someone.


    Unfortunately, Gu Ling was not here, otherwise Bai Xiaohu would have been rescued already�� Su Liang shook her head and dismissed the thought. By her calctions, Gu Ling should be on her way back at most, and wouldn��t be able to make it today. If Gu Ling had to wait for Yang Yu and Nian Jincheng to settle their marriage before returning to the capital with Nian Jincheng, then there was no telling when she would arrive.


    Su Liang always felt that aside from her medical skills, she was not particrly impressive when with Gu Ling. Even though she was the Martial Arts Champion, her martial arts couldn��tpare to Gu Ling��s.


    The current situation was a consequence of her earlier decision to avenge the original master and her family. To this point, Su Liang had no regrets about what she had done before. Both Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao deserved their pumsnments ana more.<div>


    However, thest thing Su Liang wanted was for her own affairs to involve innocent people. That was the case right now.


    Cheng Yun still hadn��t emerged after a long time, and Su Liang was restless.


    Silently, she prayed, invoking a phrase often uttered by Cheng Yun, ��Amitabha,�� hoping that Heaven would bless them and that Cheng Yun and Bai Xiaohu would be safe.


    It was unclear how much time had passed when the sky grew darker.


    Finally, Su Liang saw someone leaping over the wall of the Wan residence. She immediately rushed out, but her legs, having be somewhat numb from hiding for so long, almost buckled beneath her.


    The heavy rain blurred her vision, but Su Liang knew it had to be Cheng Yun; no one else would leave from this location.


    Soon, Cheng Yun also saw Su Liang and rushed towards her.


    As they got closer, Su Liang saw that Cheng Yun was carrying something on his back and her heart slightly rxed, ��Is it Little Tiger?��


    Seeing Cheng Yun nod affirmatively, Su Liang��s eyes brightened and she immediately went to check, ��Is he�� alright?��


    ��He��s unconscious, but he should be fine,�� Cheng Yun said.


    ��Great, let��s go quickly! To my house!�� Su Liang looked in the direction of the Wan Family Mansion and saw no one chasing them out. She hurriedly led Cheng Yun away in the rain.


    Upon entering the Su Mansion, Su Liang took Cheng Yun straight to Yuanming Pavilion.


    Qi Jun heard themotion and came out from inside. Seeing Su Liang, his expression changed, ��Who are you?��


    ��It��s me,�� Su Liang replied. It was normal for Qi Jun not to recognize her since she had disguised herself.


    Qi Jun��s eyes widened, ��Miss Su? You escaped from prison?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��It��s a long story. Hurry up and boil some water!��


    ��Oh!�� Qi Jun��s expression brightened, and he was delighted to see Su Liang safely return. Although he didn��t know what had happened, everyone thought that Su Liang was in the heavily guarded Heavenly Prison at the moment. Old Master Qin and Qin Kang had decided to watch the situation quietly and instructed them not to act rashly. They didn��t expect Su Liang to actually escape.


    Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing were still at Duke Qin��s Mansion discussing countermeasures and hadn��t returned yet. Qi Jun didn��t immediately inform them and, following Su Liang��s instructions, went to the kitchen to boil water.


    Su Liang took Cheng Yun into Yuanming Pavilion. On the first floor, there was a soft couch. She asked him to put Bai Xiaohu on it.


    Initially, Bai Xiaohu��s head was hanging down, and Su Liang didn��t get a clear look. Now that he was lying down face up, she saw his emaciated and bruised face and dry, cracked lips, which angered her.


    ��Amitabha, if the little monk came one stepter, Little Tiger would have been in danger,�� Cheng Yun sighed. He had not yet told Su Liang about the rescue of Bai Xiaohu, which was really very dangerous.


    Su Liang first took Bai Xiaohu��s pulse, his hand cold. ording to the pulse, he was just weak, as if he hadn��t eaten for a long time. Other than that, he was fine. The reason he didn��t wake up was that he had been drugged with sedatives.


    ��Is Little Tiger okay?�� Cheng Yun asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No serious harm.��


    Cheng Yun breathed a sigh of relief, ��That��s good. You look after him, the little monk should go back to the temple. This happened suddenly, and I didn��t even tell my master when I came down the mountain. I��lle to see Little Tiger another day.��


    ��Wait,�� Su Liang stopped Cheng Yun, ��How did you find Little Tiger?��


    Cheng Yun sighed deeply, ��He was thrown into the dry well in that garden.��


    Su Liang looked angry when she saw Bai Xiaohu��s bare foot hanging unnaturally, the mud not hiding therge bruises and clear signs of being soaked in water for a long time.


    In the heavy rain, the dry well filled with water, and if they hadn��t rescued him in time, he would have drowned.


    ��The little monk searched everywhere ording to Miss Su��s instructions, but couldn��t find him, so I went to catch Wan Shan. There was someone protecting Wan Shan, but fortunately, they were no match for me. After catching Wan Shan, in order to avoid trouble, the little monk didn��t want to hurt anyone, so I took him around the mansion, and when seeing someone, I made them tie each other up and gag each other. Finally, I forced Wan Shan to confess where Little Tiger was. At first, he refused to admit it, so the little monk could only threaten to kill him���� Cheng Yun recounted the events with some difficulty. It wasn��t easy for him to say something like killing someone, even if it was a bluff.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Very smart. Thank you.�� She patted Cheng Yun on the shoulder.


    Cheng Yun looked a little stiff, ��No�� No problem, it��s all for saving people, saving Little Tiger. Miss Su, you don��t have to do this.��


    Su Liang:�� Her mistake, she scared the little monk. She just wanted to thank him.


    ��Drink some hot water before you go,�� Su Liang said, ��You sit down first, there��s no need to worry about the Huguo Temple thinking you��re lost. You��re not usually prevented from leaving the mountain.��


    Cheng Yun hesitated for a moment before sitting down. He looked at the unconscious Bai Xiaohu, then removed the cloth from his head and took off Gu Ling��s clothes, folded them neatly, and ced them on a stool next to him, returning to his little monk appearance.


    His bald head made Qi Jun, who brought the water, stop in surprise. He then realized that the person who had returned with Su Liang was, in fact, the beautiful little monk from Huguo Temple.


    Seeing Bai Xiaohu on the bed amazed Qi Jun even more. Of course, he recognized the boy because he and Su Liang had first met in Bei��an County. Bai Xiaohu was the child of Su Liang��s neighbor who often went to Su Liang��s ce and had a very close rtionship.


    Qi Jun, who was quite clever, could already guess what had happened by observing everything. He first put down the hot water he had prepared and poured three cups. Then, he brought over a basin of hot water.


    Su Liang wiped Bai Xiaohu��s face and hands first, then cleaned his feet, found some ointment and applied it to his wounds.


    Cheng Yun drank a cup of hot water and poured himself another. As he was about to take a sip, he suddenly heard Su Liang ask, ��What happened to Wan Shan? Did you let him go in the end?��


    Choked by the water, Cheng Yun coughed a few times, put down the cup, and shook his head, ��Not exactly.��


    ��Then what did you do to him?�� Su Liang asked.


    Cheng Yun looked somewhat uneasy, ��When this humble monk rescued Little


    Tiger from the dried-up well, I couldn��t bear the injustice, so I pushed Wan


    Shan down. But since Little Tiger survived, he shouldn��t die, should he?��


    Su Liang looked at Cheng Yun��s uneasy expression and sneered coldly, ��It��s better if he��s dead.��


    Cheng Yun sighed repeatedly, ��What a sin, what a sin. This humble monk shouldn��t have acted impulsively. If I havemitted a killing, it would be an unforgivable sin.��


    ��That man wanted to kill Little Tiger. You killed him in the name of justice,�� Su Liang snorted.


    Cheng Yun kept shaking his head and started reciting Buddhist scriptures.


    Su Liang knew that the little monk was merely too kind-hearted, with a pure Buddhist heart, unwilling to hurt or harm others, so she didn��t say anything more.


    Su Liang fed Bai Xiaohu a cup of warm water and gave him some medicine. She looked outside and saw that it waspletely dark.


    ��Miss Su, this humble monk should return to the temple,�� Cheng Yun once again brought up leaving.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Alright, you go ahead, but don��t mention today��s events to anyone.��


    Cheng Yun frowned, ��Monks do not lie����


    Su Liang shook her head, ��You should think of it like this, this matter has nothing to do with other people. If you tell them, it will only bring unnecessary trouble.��


    Cheng Yun was stunned for a moment, ��Miss Su��s words make sense.��


    ��Moreover, there are people who want to harm me and Little Tiger. As for me, I should be in the Heavenly Prison awaiting execution. If you tell outsiders, are you wanting them to capture me?�� Su Liang asked.


    Cheng Yun quickly waved his hands, ��This humble monk had no such thoughts.��


    ��Then it��s settled. If anyone asks where you went, just say you went for a walk at the foot of the mountain. That��s not a lie,�� Su Liang said.


    ��Alright then.�� Cheng Yun hesitantly asked, ��Miss Su, should I go and check how Wan Shan is doing?


    Su Liang red at Cheng Yun, ��You are not even willing to stay and take care of Little Tiger, but you��re still thinking about that evildoer? How does that make sense?��


    Cheng Yun wanted to say that he was just afraid of killing someone, but seeing


    Su Liang staring at him, he said subconsciously, ��The humble monk won��t go. I��ll return to the temple. Farewell.��


    Just after Cheng Yun stepped out, he came back, ��This humble monk wille to see Little Tiger tomorrow. Please take good care of him, Miss Su. And take care of yourself too.��


    ��Go on, no need to recite any more scriptures,�� Su Liang waved her hand. Cheng Yun furrowed his brows, ��This humble monk wasn��t reciting.��


    Su Liang: .


    After Cheng Yun left, Qi Jun said he would go buy some food ande back. Su Liang told him to avoid people.


    Su Liang brought down a nket from the upper floor and covered Bai Xiaohu with it. Considering Bai Xiaohu had been captured for at least seven or eight days, the Bai family must be going crazy with worry. Su Liang felt guilty.


    Seeing that Bai Xiaohu��s cheeks were flushed, Su Liang touched his forehead and found that he had a slight fever.


    She fetched a basin of cold water, soaked a towel, and stuck it on his forehead. She also found some strong alcohol to wipe his hands and feet.


    Bai Xiaohu��s tiny hand trembled, and he slowly woke up.


    Su Liang��s face lit up with joy. When Bai Xiaohu saw the unfamiliar face of Su Liang in disguise, he screamed and backed into the corner.


    Su Liang remembered that she had forgotten to remove her disguise and quickly said, ��Little Tiger, it��s me, Sister Su Liang!��


    ��No, you��re not Sister Su Liang! You��re a bad person!�� Bai Xiaohu shook his head.


    Just then, Qi Jun returned with food containers. Su Liang quickly called him over to look after Bai Xiaohu and went upstairs herself.


    Qi Jun sat down next to him and said warmly, ��Do you still remember me, Little


    Tiger? I once went to Su Vige, my surname is Qi. Back then, you called me


    Brother Xiao Qi.��


    Bai Xiaohu kept his eyes closed, unwilling to open them, and curled up into a ball. He trembled slightly, showing that this experience had caused him significant psychological trauma.


    Qi Jun tried several times to touch Bai Xiaohu, but all attempts failed. He had to give up. At that moment, Su Liang returned with her original appearance, her clothes changed, and she came downstairs.


    Qi Jun sighed and began to serve some porridge.


    Su Liang sat down by the couch and said softly, ��Little Tiger, it��s really me. Do you remember the time we went to the mountain together to hunt wild boars?��


    Bai Xiaohu slowly raised his head, saw Su Liang��s face again, and suddenly burst into tears with a loud wail.


    Su Liang embraced Bai Xiaohu and lightly patted his back, ��It��s alright now, it��s alright. Sister Su Liang will take you home very soon.��


    ��Sister Su Liang�� sob sob�� I want to go home���� Bai Xiaohu cried breathlessly.


    ��Yes, we will go back very soon,�� Su Liang said.


    Qi Jun filled two bowls with porridge and was about to go out when Su Liang stopped him and asked him to sit down and eat together.


    After reassuring Bai Xiaohu, who had been frightened, Su Liang brought him some steaming hot white porridge. The starving child immediately began eating, and Su Liang told him to slow down.


    She first let Bai Xiaohu eat until he was full, then she ate a little before ordering Qi Jun to boil water for Bai Xiaohu to wash and apply medicine.


    Su Liang made a decoction for Bai Xiaohu. It was bitter, but he pinched his nose and drank it all.


    ��Well done,�� Su Liang gently patted Bai Xiaohu��s head, ��Later, Uncle Xiao Qi will take care of you, so don��t be afraid.��


    Bai Xiaohu nodded and asked in a low voice, ��Sister Su Liang, is Brother Ning Jing really gone?��


    Su Liang sighed softly and nodded.


    Bai Xiaohu��s eyes immediately reddened, and he buried his head and cried again.


    As Su Liang went upstairs, Qi Jun gave Bai Xiaohu a bath, and seeing his body full of bruises, he couldn��t help but curse at those beasts who didn��t even spare a child.


    After giving Bai Xiaohu the medicine, Qi Jun carried him to the study upstairs where Su Liang had prepared a new bed.


    Without extinguishing themp, Su Liang sat by the bed, ��Go to sleep. I��m right here.


    Bai Xiaohu fell asleep quickly. Qi Jun spoke in a low voice to persuade Su Liang to rest while he took care of Bai Xiaohu, but she insisted that he rest instead.


    ��Miss Su, you may have many things to deal with tomorrow, so you should sleep for a while,�� Qi Jun urged again.


    Once Bai Xiaohu fell asleep, Su Liang asked Qi Jun to keep an eye on him and call her if anything happened. Then she got up and went back to her room.


    As shey down, the tired Su Liang��sst thought before falling asleep was, ��If only Gu Ling were here��.��

 Chapter 243 - 243: 243. Really interesting!

    Chapter 243 - 243: 243. Really interesting!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Duanmu Chen only returned to the prince��s residencete at night, after leaving the pce. He sat in silence for a long time.


    He entered the pce to seek an audience with Duanmu Yi, trying to find ways to help Su Liang. Unfortunately, he could not meet the emperor and could only wait at Imperial Concubine Xiao��s pce. Duanmu Yi stayed in the side pce of the Imperial Study Room tonight and did not go to Imperial Concubine Xiao��s pce.<div>


    This made Duanmu Chen suspicious that Duanmu Yi really wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of Su Liang��


    ��You ���� Duanmu Chen spoke again and when he saw Chang��an��s expression became serious, he told her, ��Go find Xing Yusheng, find out what they��re


    nning.��


    Chang��an hesitated, ��Master, are you saying�� ��


    ��Just do as I say.�� Duanmu Chen insisted. ��He and the Qin Family will definitely try to save Su Liang, as the Qin Family still has a life-saving golden decree. If I rashly step in now and someone takes advantage of this situation, it will only make things worse for Su Liang. With this in mind, let��s see what they n to do. Just say that my pce can offer help.��


    Chang��an was somewhat surprised, ��Should I tell him directly?��


    Duanmu Chen looked impatient, ��Of course! Why are you asking so many unnecessary questions?��


    Chang��an dared not say anything more. Duanmu Chen was always cautious, and this time he was sending Chang��an to ask Xing Yusheng about coborating, which went against Duanmu Yi��s edict. This was not in line with Duanmu Chen��s usual style.


    However, he took this action, causing Chang��an to believe that Duanmu Chen genuinely ��cared�� for Su Liang and refused to give her up, no matter for what purpose.


    Chang��an left, carrying a jade token symbolizing Duanmu Chen��s identity.


    Duanmu Chen walked to the window and only then realized that the rain had stopped at some point. At this point, he was well aware that Su Liang had been keeping many secrets from him since they first met. Under such circumstances, he shouldn��t trust Su Liang or anyonepletely. However, when a crisis really hit, he hesitated and, in the end, couldn��t turn a blind eye to it.<div>


    In the cool night, Duanmu Chen let out a long sigh, ��I hope my choice is not wrong.��


    Qi Jun stayed by Bai Xiaohu��s bedside, worried that he missed his chance to inform Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing that Su Liang had returned home. However, he couldn��t leave Bai Xiaohu either, so he began to worry that Xing Yusheng would try something reckless, like breaking into the Heavenly Prison tonight.


    Since Su Liang didn��t instruct Qi Jun to inform Xing Yusheng, Qi Jun still didn��t know how she managed to leave the Heavenly Prison unharmed so quickly, without any news leaking and even daring to stay at her home in the capital city. After some consideration, Qi Jun decided that as a subordinate of Su Liang, he should not act on his own if she hadn��t ordered him to. He believed that if he had thought of informing Xing Yusheng, Su Liang must have thought of it long ago. Perhaps, letting Xing Yusheng and the others find out too early would not be a good thing.


    Meanwhile, Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing returned to the Marquis Zhong Xin


    Mansion after leaving the Duke Qin Mansion. They stayed there because the Old Lady Xing had inquired about Su Liang��s situation and had asked them for more information.


    Chang��an arrived at the small Xing Family residence next to the Su Family mansion but didn��t find anyone there. He decided to try the Marquis Zhong Xin Mansion next. Before leaving, he nced in the direction of the Su Family and thought of paying Su Liang��s home a visit since he was already in the neighborhood.


    Soon after, Chang��an entered the Su Mansion.


    He approached Yuanming Pavilion and saw that it was pitch ck without any lights. Chang��an decided to leave.


    Just as he was about to turn around, he saw a light turn on in a room on the second floor of Yuanming Pavilion!


    Chang��an widened his eyes, sure that he wasn��t seeing things, and that there was someone inside. Su Liang was in Heavenly Prison, so who could be in her house at this moment?


    Duanmu Chen had asked Chang��an toe during the day, so he felt that it was something his master had instructed.<div>


    Although Chang��an felt that the situation was getting moreplicated, considering that his master and Su Liang were friends rather than enemies and whoever was staying in Su Liang��s residence must be her ally, he decided to take a look.


    Yuanming Pavilion was locked, and Chang��an was about to knock on the door when he heard some movement inside.


    A momentter, the door opened, and Qi Jun came out carrying Bai Xiaohu to go to the bathroom.


    Chang��an hid in the corner and barely recognized Qi Jun, who was carrying a skinny figure in his arms, causing Chang��an to be surprised.


    When Qi Jun returned holding Bai Xiaohu, Chang��an revealed himself and greeted him, ��Guard Qi, I��m from the prince��s residence.��


    Qi Jun only hesitated for a moment, but Bai Xiaohu got scared and tightened his grip around Qi Jun��s neck.


    ��Wait a moment.�� As soon as Qi Jun finished speaking, he returned Bai Xiaohu to the Pavilion first.


    Once upstairs, Qi Jun woke Su Liang up and told her that someone from the prince��s close entourage had arrived.


    Su Liang rubbed her forehead, went to check on Bai Xiaohu, and told him to sleep peacefully. Qi Jun stayed to watch over him while she went downstairs to meet Chang��an.


    The familiar female voice came from the Yuanming Pavilion, ��Chang��an!��


    Chang��an��s expression was filled with astonishment. Su Liang was actually at home?


    He hurriedly entered and saw Su Liang sitting inside, looking at him. ��Miss Su, how are you��?�� Chang��an couldn��t understand the situation at all.


    ��Why are you here?�� Su Liang asked back.


    Chang��an regained his senses and exined to Su Liang that Duanmu Chen had asked him toe here once during the day, and he went into the pce to ask for an audience with the emperor but to no avail. He was now on his way to discuss countermeasures with Xing Yusheng and stopped by to have a look.


    ��The crown prince has good intentions. Please thank him for me.�� Su Liang believed Chang��an��s words were true.


    ��Knowing that Miss Su is safe, the master can be relieved.�� Chang��an said, ��However, the Heavenly Prison is heavily guarded. How did Miss Su��?�� ��About that���� Su Liang pondered for a moment.


    Just as Chang��an thought Su Liang would not reveal the truth, she continued, ��You can go back and simply tell the crown prince that I was secretly released by someone, and he will understand naturally.��


    Chang��an was even more puzzled. Before he could figure it out, Su Liang had already gone upstairs.


    Chang��an had no choice but to leave. He closed the door from the outside and hurried back to the crown prince��s mansion.


    ��You didn��t see Xing Yusheng?�� Duanmu Chen��s expression darkened.


    Chang��an hurriedly said, ��Master, I saw Miss Sul��


    Duanmu Chen looked at Chang��an incredulously, ��What did you say?


    Chang��an recounted the events to Duanmu Chen, who was also astonished, ��The Heavenly Prison is heavily guarded, and she��s not inside? Nor is she hiding, but sitting in her own house? What��s going on?��


    ��Miss Su asked me to tell the master that she was released by someone. But I haven��t figured it out���� Chang��an scratched his head.


    However, Duanmu Chen��s expression changed! The one who stationed heavy guards at the Heavenly Prison was Duanmu Yi. Only Duanmu Yi could secretly release Su Liang from the prison without leaving a trace because even he, as the crown prince, was helpless.


    But why did Duanmu Yi do this?


    It didn��t take long for Duanmu Chen to think that during the day in the pce, Duanmu Yi knew that Su Liang was framed and guessed that she was threatened to confess her guilt. Since the Empress Dowager pressed hard and forced him to deal with Su Liang on the surface, he secretly released her to let


    The more Duanmu Chen thought about it, the more he felt that this must be the case. As for the child that Chang��an saw Qi Jun carrying, he must be the hostage captured by the Wan family.


    If Su Liang had escaped on her own or under any other circumstance, she wouldn��t have returned to stay at her home, as it would be too dangerous.


    There was only one possibility: the person on the Dragon Throne was on her side.


    Chang��an saw that Duanmu Chen suddenly looked annoyed and was even more confused.


    Duanmu Chen snorted coldly, ��Does Su Liang think that I, as the crown prince, am not capable and chose my father as her support instead? No wonder she cane and go freely in the Imperial Pceand borrow books from the Library Pavilion at will.��


    Although Duanmu Chen was very respectful to Duanmu Yi and had no rebellious intentions, he had always known that they were first monarch and subject, and then father and son. He even had to constantly remind himself not to have any illusions about their father-son rtionship.


    Chang��an finally realized, upon hearing Duanmu Chen��s sarcastic words, that the one who released Su Liang was the emperor.


    ��Isn��t that highly unlikely?�� Chang��an frowned, ��If that were the case, why would Miss Su bother telling me about the incident?��


    Duanmu Chen��s expression became more focused at these words, and he fell into silence once again.


    Indeed, he shouldn��t doubt Su Liang. Borrowing books was simply because she loved reading, which Duanmu Chen already knew. As for the assassination attempt on Duanmu Qianqian during the day, it was a carefully nned ��ident�� aimed at Su Liang. She couldn��t have known it beforehand and conspired with Duanmu Yi.


    So, Su Liang was fine, but there was an unexpected situation that Duanmu Chen hadn��t anticipated. The real problem was��


    Duanmu Chen��s heart skipped a beat as he suddenly realized that his assumption that Duanmu Yi had wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of Su Liang waspletely wrong! In fact, it was quite the opposite. Lately, Duanmu Yi had been protecting Su Liang both overtly and covertly!


    Allowing Su Liang to borrow from Library Pavilion wasn��t a big deal, but giving her a token that granted her free ess to the Imperial Pce was extraordinary.


    Since when had Duanmu Yi be so trusting of Su Liang?


    And why were today��s events kept hidden from him, the crown prince? In the past, Duanmu Yi often discussed matters rted to Su Liang with Duanmu


    Chen.


    The more Duanmu Chen thought about it, the more he felt something was off, and the issue was rted to Su Liang. But it wasn��t her that was off, it was Duanmu Yi!


    When did it all begin��


    Duanmu Chen was deep in thought, while Chang��an didn��t dare to interrupt him and just silently stood by his side.


    Not muchter, Duanmu Chen whispered three words, ��Crown Princess����


    He recalled that earlier, Duanmu Yi had wanted Su Liang to be the crown princess and even directly approached her about it. Su Liang then specifically sought out Duanmu Chen to resolve the matter quickly.


    However, not long after, when Duanmu Chen went to the pce to discuss the matter with Duanmu Yi, thetter didn��t mention Su Liang at all. Instead, he said he would continue to choose a wife for Duanmu Chen, and soon after, arranged for their engagement to Princess Yaoguang of Liang Country.


    What happened in between was an event that Duanmu Chen couldn��t afford to overlook: the appearance of a massive stone at Huguo Temple, which Duanmu Yi had ordered to be transported into the pce. Nobody knew the secret that the stone held.


    After the mysterious falling stone, Duanmu Yi no longer wanted Su Liang to be his crown princess. But it wasn��t because he suspected her since he only treated her better�� At this point, Duanmu Chen couldn��t help but wonder if there was some divine oracle written on that stone that was rted to Su Liang. Perhaps something like ��He who possesses Su Liang shall possess the world�� roused Duanmu Yi��s interest in her��


    ��What��s the matter, Master?�� Seeing Duanmu Chen��s changed expression, Chang��an couldn��t help asking.


    Duanmu Chen let out a heavy cold snort, ��Nothing, I��m perfectly fine!��


    Chang��an didn��t understand why Duanmu Chen��s mood suddenly worsened even though Su Liang was safe. But not daring to ask more, he just listened as Duanmu Chen ordered, ��Take some men and go check the situation at the Wan family.��


    Chang��an took the order and left. Duanmu Chen then wrote a letter to Su Liang, but didn��t send it out immediately.


    Chang��an led his men to sneak into the Wan Mansion, finding everyone inside tied up and gagged. After searching, they found no trace of Wan Shan.


    Soon, one of Chang��an��s men reported some movements in the rear garden.


    When Chang��an went there, he saw a mud-covered figure struggling to climb out of a dried-up well, almost making it out.


    Chang��an looked up at the pitch-ck night sky and sighed, ��The moonlight is quite good tonight.��


    At the same time, he ��unintentionally�� took a step forward and just happened to step on Wan Shan��s hand.


    After a scream, there was a ssh as he fell back into the water-filled well, and soon all was quiet again.


    ��Let��s go.�� Chang��an gave an order and left with his men to report back.


    Upon returning to the prince��s mansion, Duanmu Chen handed a sealed letter to Chang��an and asked him to deliver it to Su Liang.


    Before Chang��an left, Duanmu Chen called him back, took the letter, opened thempshade, and burned the letter. With a nonchnt expression, he said, ��Forget it, I��ll talk to her next time I see her. You can go rest now.��


    Chang��an withdrew, feeling that there must have been something significant in that burned letter.


    Before dawn, Duanmu Yi sent someone for Su Liang, and she secretly returned to the Heavenly Prison.


    Qi Jun knew that Su Liang would be fine, so he remained at ease watching over Bai Xiaohu.


    The Martial Arts Champion assassination attempt on the princess yesterday was still being discussed amongst the awakened capital city��s people, boiling with endless debate.


    After the rain, the sun rose, the world suddenly became bright and warm, even the small puddles visible everywhere reflected a soft light, the capital city remained bustling and prosperous.


    Approaching noon, the old Imperial Physician Gao returned home from the pce, his anxious grandson Gao Jiabao immediately greeted him, ��Grandfather, how is it? Is there any change in the situation?��


    The old Imperial Physician��s face was strange, ��Don��t worry, that girl Su shouldn��t be in any trouble.��


    On the other side, Qi Yan found out that Qi Jun hadn��t been seen since he returned to the Su Family yesterday, and came to look for him for fear that something had happened, only then did he learn the truth. Soon, Xing Yusheng, Lin Xueqing, and the Qin Family were informed about the situation, but they didn��t make a fuss.


    At noon, there was a major turnaround in yesterday��s incident.


    The newsing out of the pce went like this:


    Yesterday, after Sixth Princess Duanmu Qianqian was injured and fell into aa, she had no chance to say anything. It wasn��t until today when she woke up that she found out Su Liang was being wronged for trying to assassinate her. She came to Su Liang��s defense and exined that the truth was that she had met Su Liang when thetter came to the pce to borrow a book. She asked Su Liang to teach her some self-defense martial arts, and Su Liang dly agreed and demonstrated earnestly. Unfortunately, Duanmu Qianqian was too clumsy to learn, twisted her foot, and identally stabbed herself with the knife in her hand. Su Liang tried to save her at that moment, but people misunderstood it as her wanting to harm her.


    Upon learning the news released by Duanmu Yi from the crown prince��s residence, Duanmu Chenughed with a weird look on his face, ��How interesting!��


    Unaware of the truth, themon people took everything they heard to heart, and started saying things like, ��I knew Su Liang was innocent, she couldn��t possibly be a spy. She and the Sixth Princess are good friends.��


    Under everyone��s watchful eyes, Su Liang walked out of the Heavenly Prison, passing through half of the capital city on her way back home.


    As she arrived at the entrance of the Su Mansion, she happened to run into Monk Cheng Yun, who hade to visit Bai Xiaohu.


    ��Miss Su.�� Cheng Yun��s face was clearly not right.


    Su Liang asked what was wrong.


    Cheng Yun sighed deeply, ��That Wan Shan, he��s gone.��


    Su Liang paused for a moment, knowing that Cheng Yun thought he had killed someone, broke his vow of nonviolence, and might even be feeling uneasy and upset about it in his heart.


    So, Su Liang earnestly said to Cheng Yun, ��It wasn��t you who killed him. Actually,st night he crawled out of the well, but was pushed back in by the people sent by the Emperor and lost his life.��


    Cheng Yun��s eyes widened, ��Is this�� true?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��It��s true. As you know, Wan Shan wanted to rebel. He caught Little Tiger and nearly killed him. He even tried to harm me. The Emperor naturally cannot tolerate him.��


    Cheng Yun chanted ��Amituofo�� and sighed deeply again.


    In fact, Su Liang didn��t know how Wan Shan had died, but she simply didn��t want Cheng Yun to be affected by the matter of a scoundrel who deserved to die, so she said those words.


    Bai Xiaohu��splexion was better than yesterday, and he was vividly telling Lin Xueqing about his adventures with Su Liang and Ning Jing in the mountains, hunting wild boars.


    Upon seeing Su Liang, Bai Xiaohu eagerly asked, ��Sister Su Liang, when are we going home?��


    He said ��we�� because yesterday Su Liang had said she would take Bai Xiaohu home. In his mind, Su Liang��s home was in Sujiacun.


    ��In a few more days.�� Su Liang replied. She nned to take advantage of this opportunity to move the graves of Su Yuanzhou��s family back to their hometown of Bei��an County and needed time to prepare. Moreover, she was waiting for someone to return.


    Su Liang asked Xing Yusheng to send someone back to Sujiacun in Bei��an County to inform Bai Xiaohu��s family that he was alright and not to worry. She wrote a letter to Lei Zheng and Su Bai, briefly mentioning Bai Xiaohu��s situation and asking Su Bai to help prepare for Su Yuanzhou��s family to return to their hometown for burial. Along with the letter, she also sent a silver note for Su Bai to use.


    ��Sister Su, since the Sixth Princess was seriously injured, will the Emperor still let her go on the diplomatic marriage?�� Lin Xueqing suddenly thought and asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang snorted, ��She didn��t die, so she can��t escape it.��


    ��That��s really too terrible!�� Lin Xueqing still looked somewhat angry, ��Why is it that there are always so many despicable people trying to harm Sister Su? It was so dangerous this time since the injured person was a princess after all. Fortunately, the Emperor is wise and has always believed in Sister Sul��


    When Su Liang thought of Duanmu Yi, who had personally visited her in the


    Heavenly Prison yesterday, her eyes narrowed slightly. The Emperor��s treatment of her was almost too good��.

 Chapter 244 - 244: 244. Problematic (First update)

    Chapter 244 - 244: 244. Problematic (First update)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    After sending away the visiting friends who came to express constion, Su Liang took a bath, changed intofortable clothes, and took a nap on the lounge chair in the study room.


    Qi Jun pushed the injured Bai Xiaohu in a wheelchair to bask in the sun by theke. This wheelchair was previously used by Xing Yusheng and was readily avable.<div>


    Children recover quickly when they have a trusted person by their side. Upon arriving at a strange ce, Bai Xiaohu��s fear subsided and was reced by excitement, as he enthusiastically recited poems to Qi Jun about what he had learned in school.


    Qi Jun praised him generously and fed him delicious snacks from time to time.


    Listening to the voices outside, Su Liang��s mind and body fully rxed, and she soon fell asleep.


    At this moment, the Empress Dowager and the Empress, who were under house arrest in the pce, were desperate to live or die. Duanmu Yi showedplete indifference and threw the letter, which Duanmu Cheng wrote to


    Wan Shan, in front of them. The rebellion of the Wan family and the missing Eldest Prince were proven, along with the evidence that the false charges against Su Liang were the first step in the rebellion as mentioned in the letter.


    Both the Wan family and the younger madam Wan rejected the charges and imed that the letter must have been forged by Su Liang.


    ��Last night, in a downpour, Wan Shan sleepwalked into the garden and identally fell into a dry well, dying.�� Duanmu Yi said coldly.


    The older and younger madam Wan��s faces turned ashen and could not speak for a long time.


    Duanmu Yi left with a flick of his sleeve, ��The marriage of Qianqian cannot be changed. For the sake of her legitimate princess title, I will not depose the empress. ��


    Young Madam Wan��s eyes shifted slightly, but Duanmu Yi��s figure was already gone. She suddenly burst into loud sobs and clumsily spoke of how she didn��t want to do such things.


    On the other hand, Empress Dowager Wan was surprisingly calm, pinching young Madam Wan harshly to shut her up.<div>


    With a sniveling voice, young Madam Wan listened to Empress Dowager Wan��s cold stare, ��Stupid woman! Do you really think he will remember old feelings? That you will be empress for a lifetime? Don��t dream! As long as Qianqian hasn��t married, your death will be bad luck. Once Qianqian is married and you die, she will forever be a legitimate princess! The emperor will not depose the empress, but he can make you disappear!��


    Young Madam Wan turned pale as paper, trembling all over, ��I don��t want to die�� I don��t want to die�� What should I do����


    ��I don��t know where Sheng��er is hiding, or if anyone is helping him���� Empress Dowager Wan said gravely, ��Wan Shan is gone, and there is no one in the Wan family we can rely on. Only Sheng��er��s return can give us hope. Until then, we must survive, understand?��


    Young Madam Wan nodded subconsciously, clutching Empress Dowager Wan��s arm in terror, ��But what if the emperor wants me dead����


    ��He is a man with a high sense of propriety; he will not be too cruel in handling matters. We will find an opportunity.�� Empress Dowager Wan said in a cold voice.


    Duanmu Yi did not publicize Duanmu Cheng��s plot to overthrow the government in alliance with Wan Shan. In his opinion, Duanmu Cheng, who was hiding somewhere without his minions, was no longer a threat, and there was no need to add more disgrace to the royal family��s reputation.


    The day after Su Liang was ��released,�� she entered the pce to express her gratitude and retrieve her bookcase, which she had left in the Imperial Garden the day before.


    ��Is the child okay?�� Duanmu Yi asked with a smile.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��His injury isn��t serious. He will recover.��


    ��That��s good,�� Duanmu Yi nodded, ��Your bookcase was cleaned and put aside by me yesterday, knowing that it would soon be returned to its rightful owner. I had some free time today and flipped through the books. You have quite a diverse collection, covering all subjects.��


    Su Liang replied respectfully, ��This is because there are too few medical books.��<div>


    Duanmu Yiughed heartily, ��You are right. I had forgotten that there were some medical documents in the library. One of myte brothers was particrly fond of the Medical Skills. Most of the books were taken by him. After his idental death, the prince��s mansion was sealed, and those books were never returned.��


    Su Liang��s curiosity was piqued. So this was the reason a bookshelf in the Library Pavilion was half-empty.


    ��If you need it, I��ll send someone to look for those books and deliver them to your mansion. Be sure to return them when you��re done,�� Duanmu Yi said warmly.


    ��Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty. I promise to study diligently and improve my medical skills to meet your expectations,�� Su Liang replied happily.


    Duanmu Yi didn��t say much more and let Su Liang leave with the bookcase.


    Two hours after Su Liang returned home, tworge boxes full of medical books arrived, delivered by the Forbidden Army.


    Su Liang expressed her gratitude and rewarded the guards. After they left, she opened one of the boxes and saw the book ��Toxins and Nutrition�� at first nce.


    After flipping through it, Su Liang found that it recorded foodpositions that have been verified to sh with each other, and it included details of the symptoms caused by ingesting them �� quite interesting.


    Without sitting in the wheelchair, Bai Xiaohu jumped on one foot closer, curious to see the books in the box, ��Sister Su Liang has so many books!�� Su Liangughed softly, ��These are borrowed, not mine.��


    At dusk, Chang��an arrived and saw Su Liang, Qi Jun, and Bai Xiaohu having dinner together through the open window on the first floor of the Yuanming Pavilion.


    When Su Liang came out to see Chang��an, he smiled and asked, ��Miss Su, what delicious food did you make? It smells so good.��


    Su Liang replied indifferently, ��It��s the signature dish of Wan Family


    Restaurant �� want to buy some?��


    Chang��an shook his head awkwardly, ��No, no.�� His curiosity was piqued: why had Su Liang not been cooking for herselftely?


    Chang��an then spoke about the main purpose of his visit, ��Master Ning Jing invites Miss Su to visit when she has time. It��s not urgent.��


    Without asking what for, Su Liang let Chang��an leave.


    That night, Su Liang initially nned to go to the Crown Prince��s Mansion around midnight but got lost in reading and lost track of time. As it was toote, she did not go.


    The next day, Xing Yusheng visited along with the Feng Shui master he had hired.


    Su Liang nned to move the graves back to Bei��an County and initially asked Xing Yusheng for help to find some people. When Xing Yusheng went back and mentioned it to the olddy of the Xing family, she said that young people didn��t understand this matter and that they must first find a Feng Shui expert to see if there were any taboos.


    When Su Liang found out, she said she would listen to her elders.


    Bai Xiaohu also wanted to go, but Su Liang handed him a book, like assigning homework, and asked him to study at home, with Qi Jun apanying him.


    On arriving at the Su family cemetery on Wangxiang Mountain, the Feng Shui expert walked around, looking here and there.


    In the end, the conclusion was that this was a Feng Shui treasure and very suitable as a graveyard, with nothing inappropriate. The person who had chosen this ce must have been an expert.


    Su Liang was speechless, for she had asked this person toe and see how to move the graves, not to bury people here.


    The Feng Shui master said that there were no taboos in moving the graves. The elders should go first, in order, one by one. After moving the graves, it would be best to nt trees so as not to leave thend empty.


    With that, the day of moving the graves would require more help.


    As Su Liang descended the mountain, she thought of Duanmu Che. Back then, he had saved the Original Master, sent the Original Master back to his hometown, and buried the Su Yuanzhou family. But now, Su Liang knew that it was not Duanmu Che who had done these things, but his old servant Huang Bo.


    Duanmu Che despised the Original Master, and his rtionship with the Su Family originated from Su Yuanzhou��s years of medical treatment for him.


    Huang Bo, who discovered that the Original Master had not been killed, had a son who had died and imed that all the things he had done for Su Liang were Huang Bo��s idea. Duanmu Che simply pretended to be kind and did not stop him. These things did not require Duanmu Che to give anything. He stood by and enjoyed the fame of being righteous and kind.


    Su Liang had not seen Huang Bo for a long time, thinking that he had been the one to bury the Su Family in Wangxiang Mountain and even hired a Feng Shui expert to choose a location. He had personally escorted the Original Master back to the Su Family vige and handed her over to her so-called rtives.


    When Su Liang returned home, Gao Jiabao happened toe over and ask her about some medical issues, so she asked him about Duanmu Che.


    Gao Jiabao knew because his grandfather was now in charge of treating Duanmu Che. He had to go to the Fifth Prince��s mansion every three days, and he had taken Gao Jiabao with himst time.


    ��Prince Fifth is in good health now, but he stays at home all the time,�� Gao Jiabao said.


    ��What about Huang Bo, the old man by his side?�� This was what Su Liang really wanted to ask.


    Gao Jiabao thought for a moment, ��Huang Bo? Do you mean that housekeeper? I��ve met him before, but the housekeeper at the Fifth Prince��s mansion has been reced for a while now. The new one looks young and seems like a master.��


    Su Liang��s expression changed slightly, ��Huang Bo is no longer at the Fifth Prince��s mansion?��


    Gao Jiabao shook his head, ��I don��t know about that; I was just there yesterday. When I get back, I��ll ask my grandfather. He goes there often, so he might know.��


    ��Thank you for helping me ask,�� Su Liang said.


    Seeing Su Liang��s serious expression, Gao Jiabao did not understand why she suddenly cared about an old servant from the Fifth Prince��s mansion, but he still treated it as important and went back to ask the old doctor. After getting an answer, he came back to Su Mansion.


    ��My grandfather said that Huang Bo disappearedst month. He even asked about it, and Prince Fifth said that Huang Bols son went missing, so he went to look for him and has not returned,�� Gao Jiabao said.


    Su Liang��s heart sank, and she thanked Gao Jiabao, saying that she would treat him to a meal another day.


    After Gao Jiabao left, Su Lianz reexamined the entire incident, and couldn��t help but sigh. Huang Bo��s son died in the Su Mansion and was buried in the


    Xunyang City Ning Family cemetery. His mission was to assassinate ��Ning Jing�� twice on Duanmu Che��s orders. The first attempt failed, but in a sense, the second one seeded, with the ��Ning Jing�� who died being his impersonation.


    Since Su Liang had returned to the capital city, she hadn��t had any peaceful days. She initially had enmity with two of the princes, whichter became three, including Duanmu Che. However, when dealing with the royals, she has always been cautious and striving for every step, never leaving any handles.


    Now Su Liang had sessfully eliminated Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao, but there was no movement from Duanmu Che��s side.


    Actually, when thinking about it now, it was still because of the things that


    Huang Bo had done for the Su Family. Su Liang didn��t have any feelings for Duanmu Che; she subconsciously didn��t want to provoke Huang Bo. Huang Bo has always been loyal to Duanmu Che, like a grandfather to him.


    However, now Su Liang wondered if Huang Bo had gone to find his son for real. Duanmu Che couldn��t possibly know where Huang Bo��s son was now, and he probably didn��t care. He must have lied to Huang Bo about the things he had secretly done, but the lies could notst forever��


    Su Liang nned to wait for Gu Ling toe back and discuss with him whether to go to the Fifth Prince��s mansion to inquire and find Huang Bols whereabouts.


    That night, Su Liang thought of Duanmu Chen��s request to meet her. Since it couldn��t be conveyed through Chang��an or letters, it must be important, so she secretly went there at the arranged time.


    Duanmu Chen was waiting for Su Liang andined as soon as he saw her,


    ��I waited for you until midnightst night, and you didn��te.��


    Su Liang shrugged, ��Crown Prince, please mind your words. People who don��t know might think we had a rendezvous in the middle of the night.��


    Duanmu Chen��s mouth twitched slightly, ��Less nonsense! Sit down; I have important matters to discuss with you.��


    Su Liang sat down and poured herself a cup of tea, not afraid of staying awake because she nned to finish reading the few pages of her book she hadn��t finished when she went back.


    ��Do you feel like there��s something wrong with my fathertely?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    Su Liang thought for a moment, ��Indeed. His Majesty has been treating me too welltely, granting my every request. It��s terrifying.��


    When Duanmu Chen heard this, he knew that Su Liang was notpletely oblivious, and snorted, ��You think it��s terrifying? Why?��


    Su Liang swayed her tea cup gently, her eyes slightly narrowed, ��He wouldn��t be�� falling for me, would he?��


    Duanmu Chen sneered, ��How could he not? He��s totally in love! Very much so!��


    Su Liang covered her forehead, ��Are all you royals a bit off?��


    Duanmu Chen spoke with a mncholy tone, ��Though you are scolding me, you are not wrong..��

 Chapter 245 - 245: 245. I am angry (Second Update)

    Chapter 245 - 245: 245. I am angry (Second Update)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The moonlight broke through the dark clouds, casting a clear and bright cold light on the ground.


    Su Liang stopped and turned around, staring at the approaching shadow, she snorted lightly, ��Great God, do you know that scaring people can cause death?�� In the blink of an eye, Gu Ling had reached Su Liang��s side. He looked down at theughter in her eyes ana reached out, saying, ��It��s been a long time.��<div>


    Su Liang shook Gu Ling��s hand and then released it, smiling, ��Actually, it��s not been that long, but something happened, if only the Great God had been with me.��


    Before Gu Ling could say anything, Su Liang turned around and continued walking, asking if his trip had been sessful.


    ��As you expected,�� Gu Ling said sinctly.


    At the beginning, Su Liang had said that Nian Jincheng might hesitate, but Yang Yu would definitely listen to her.


    ��I thought you would wait for them to finish dealing with the matter there before returning to the capital together,�� Su Liang said.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I trust Yang Yu��s abilities.��


    Su Liang couldn��t help but smile, ��If someone heard this, they would be heartbroken. Do they have any ce in your heart anymore?��


    ��He��s already been taken by someone, there��s no need for him to have a ce in my heart,�� Gu Ling replied.


    Su Liang agreed, ��That makes sense.��


    The two chatted as they left the alley and headed back to Su Mansionte at night.


    Stopping before they reached Yuanming Pavilion, Gu Ling paused.<div>


    Su Liang turned back, ��Why aren��t you walking?��


    Gu Ling��s eyes were cold, ��Where should I stay?��


    Su Liang massaged her temples, ��Sorry, I forgot that Little Tiger is sleeping on your bed, and Qi Jun is also there.��


    Bai Xiaohu��s injuries had not healed yet, so Qi Jun stayed with him at night to take care of him. They were using Su Liang��s study, which was actually Gu Ling��s room.


    ��Your belongings are in the warehouse. Do you want to stay somewhere else?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling frowned slightly, ��I��m very hungry.��


    Su Liang hesitated for a moment, ��I forget you��ve just returned from a long journey. What would you like to eat?��


    After listening to Su Liang mention ��forgot�� twice, Gu Ling stared at her before moving towards the warehouse, ��I��m not eating.��


    Su Liang wanted to catch up, but she was afraid of making too much noise and waking Qi Jun, which would be difficult to exinter. Seeing Gu Ling��s figure disappear from her sight, she walked towards Yuanming Pavilion.


    She went straight upstairs, the door to the study was ajar, and Qi Jun looked out through the crack, lowering his voice and asking, ��Miss Su is back, is everything all right?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Nothing��s wrong, you guys should rest.��<div>


    Qi Jun closed the door and it was quiet once more.


    Su Liang returned to her own room. Earlier, she had not blown out themp. A book that was almost finishedy open on the table. She had drunk a cup of tea at Fourth Prince��s Mansion to refresh her mind and wanted to finish reading it when she got back home.


    At this moment, the window was open, and obviously someone had slipped in quietly. On the open book, there was ced a small, colorful stone. It was a rain flower stone that Su Liang had liked in her previous life, and it was breathtakingly beautiful.


    She knew it must have been brought back by a certain someone. Since Su Liang was not at home in the middle of the night, it was clear that she had gone to find Duanmu Chen. So, they went to look for her.


    Su Liang picked up the stone, which felt cool and smooth to the touch. Holding it close to the light, she saw that its semi-transparent texture had naturally formed colorful patterns that seemed to flow within. One particrly vivid outline resembled a small rabbit with two pointed protrusions.


    Su Liang��s lips curled up slightly, and she ced the stone in the little rabbit��s purse. She then picked up two books from the bookshelf and went out again with them.


    Qi Jun hadn��t fallen asleep yet. Hearing Su Liang go downstairs again, he thought it was strange and assumed she had gone to fetch water to drink. He didn��t question her any further.


    Su Liang took the books to the kitchen next to the Yuanming Pavilion, leaving them by the door. She went in to see what ingredients were avable, nning to make a bowl of noodles for Gu Ling. It waste, and something hot would be good for sleep.


    By the time Su Liang had prepared the noodles, not much time had passed. She scooped them into arge soup bowl, covered it with a lid, and also warmed up the in Steamed Buns which Lin Xueqing had prepared for dinner. They were made especially for Bai Xiaohu, who had mentioned that his grandmother made delicious steamed buns back in Su Vige. After heating the buns, Su Liang turned them into pan-fried buns.


    After confirming that Bai Xiaohu��s room was dark and the window open, Su Liang didn��t want to disturb them and decided to take the food to Gu Ling.


    It wasn��t hard to find him, as Su Liang knew he would definitely stay in the courtyard they had previously upied.


    At the entrance of the courtyard, she saw a light in one of the rooms. However, it was not the room where Gu Ling had previously stayed but the room where Su Liang had previously lived. This was because all the furniture in Gu Ling��s room had been moved by the people sent by Xing Yusheng, fearing that Su Liang would feel nostalgic when seeing those items. So there was no bed there.


    Since the mansion was prepared by Duanmu Chen, the bed from Su Liang��s original room was still there and hasn��t been moved to Yuanming Pavilion. Su Liang arrived at the door and gave it a push, but it wouldn��t budge.


    ��Great God?�� Su Liang knocked on the door.


    From inside came Gu Ling��s cold voice, ��I��m changing clothes. Wait a moment.��


    Su Liang stood outside with the food, looking at the moon and realizing that the Mid-Autumn Festival was fast approaching. Time had flown, and it had already been a year and a half since she arrived.


    As the door behind her opened, Su Liang turned back without another word, handing over the food in her hands to Gu Ling. With a faint ��thank you,�� the door was closed again��


    Su Liang stood in a daze outside the door, staring at the tightly closed door in front of her, ��Is the Great God mad at me?��


    Gu Ling didn��t answer.


    ��There��s something else I need to tell you,�� Su Liang knocked on the door again. Gu Ling��s voice came from inside, ��It��s toote.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��Oh, alright then. Great God, have a good rest after you eat. I��m going back.��


    The courtyard soon returned to silence. Gu Ling finished the noodles, drank the soup, and ate the steamed buns. He picked up the two books he had never read before, knowing that they must have been borrowed from the Imperial Pce��s library by Su Liang after he left.


    Gu Ling gazed at the cover of the book, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, and didn��t flip it open immediately. The image of Su Liang��s bewildered face when she was denied entrance shed in his mind as he murmured inaudibly, ��Returning after several days of travel, I don��t even have a ce to stay�� I can��t be angry? For the sake of the delicious food you brought, I��ll be angry for just one night.��


    Su Liang returned to Yuanming Pavilion, washed andid down, unable to sleep. She recalled the book she had nned to finish tonight and got up again to sit at the table.


    After finishing the book, Su Liang yawned and finally went to bed.


    Coinciding with Su Liang��s light being turned off, the figure standing by theke disappeared.


    The next morning, Su Liang passed Gu Ling��s courtyard while jogging.


    She didn��t go inside, but continued jogging. After exercising, Qi Jun came back with breakfast.


    Su Liang checked on Bai Xiaohu��s injuries. His twisted ankle needed further care, but the rest were just superficial wounds, which had already improved greatly after treatment.


    ��Sister Su Liang, am I going to be ugly?�� Bai Xiaohu asked with a furrowed brow.


    Su Liang smiled lightly, rubbing his fluffy little head, ��How could that be? When we get home, your looks will return to normal. But you need to eat well, otherwise your grandparents will me me for not feeding you enough.��


    ��No way!�� Bai Xiaohu shook his little face seriously, ��My grandparents love Sister Su Liang the most!��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Little Tiger is here in the capital city for a rare visit. Although his foot is injured, it doesn��t prevent him from going out to y. Do you want to go out for a walk?��


    Bai Xiaohu��s eyes suddenly brightened, ��Can I?��


    ��Of course.�� Su Liang looked at Qi Jun, ��Take a look at the Imperial Pce from a distance, enjoy the scenery of the capital city, and bring gifts back for your family and friends.��


    ��But I don��t have money.�� Bai Xiaohu frowned slightly.


    Su Liang said with a smile, ��You are my guest here in the capital city, so naturally, I will treat you. We are friends, so don��t be polite. As you know, I have so much money now that I can��t spend it all.��


    Bai Xiaohu shook his head, ��That��s Sister Su Liang��s money. Grandma said it��s not right to spend other people��s money. Teacher also said, ��don��t take rewards without merit��.��


    Qi Jun thought that this child had excellent character and values despite his young age and poverty.


    ��Then, it��s like I want to buy gifts for your family and friends, but I don��t know what to give. You help me choose. Let��s see what they like.�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    After thinking it over, Bai Xiaohu agreed, since those would be considered as gifts from Su Liang using her money, and he would just help her choose.


    ��However, I��m busy today and can��t apany you. I��ll let your little brother Xiaoqi take you to y.�� Su Liang said.


    Bai Xiaohu knew that Su Liang was a busy and important person and nodded his agreement. He then politely said to Qi Jun, ��Thank you for the trouble, Brother Xiaoqi.��


    Qi Junughed heartily, ��No trouble. My mission today is to have fun, so I should thank Little Tiger instead.��


    Su Liang had Qi Jun prepare new clothes and shoes for Bai Xiaohu beforehand, so he looked like a little young master when he dressed up.


    By the time Qi Jun wheeled Bai Xiaohu out with his injured foot, the sun was already high in the sky.


    Su Liang went to the courtyard where Gu Ling lived and saw that the door was closed. She knocked on the door and heard Gu Ling��s voice, ��What is it?��


    ��Great God, have you had breakfast?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��What do you think?�� Gu Ling countered.


    Su Liang then stood outside the door and exined to Gu Ling what had happened after she left and why Bai Xiaohu was staying in his room. At that time, the child had just been rescued and was attached to Su Liang, so she had no other choice.


    ��I n to move my family��s tomb back to our vige and send Little Tiger home in the process. What do you think, Great God?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Does the Emperor agree?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liang paused, ��Why would the Emperor have to agree to this sort of thing?��


    The door suddenly opened, and Gu Ling��s disguised face looked indifferent, ��The Emperor may want to take you as his concubine because he treats you so well. He might want to have a connection with the stone in Huguo Temple.�� Su Liang sighed, ��Before I could even mention it, you��ve already guessed. But this is all spection, there��s no solid evidence. Everything the Emperor has done so far is beneficial to me. I can��t turn my back on him just because of a guess, right, Great God?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Being cautious for now is not a bad thing.�� Even if Duanmu Yi really wanted to take Su Liang as a concubine, as long as he doesn��t resort to underhanded tactics, there��s room to maneuver.


    ��When do you n to reveal your identity, Great God? Will you wait for Xiao Nian to return to the capital? Together?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Let��s talk about thatter. I��m hungry.��


    ��I didn��t cook. Qi Jun bought the food from outside.�� Su Liang said, ��Do you want me to buy more for you?��


    Gu Ling looked at Su Liang deeply, as if giving her a chance to rephrase her words.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, I was wrong, my apologies. I��ll cook for you. What would you like to eat, Great God?��


    ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��I want to jump over the wall as well.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��You jump.��


    Su Liang: .


    Of course, Buddha Jumps Over the Wall couldn��t be made. Su Liang cooked porridge and egg pancakes for Gu Ling, a simple homemade breakfast.


    When she finished, she saw Gu Ling had tidied up Bai Xiaohu��s things and moved them to Qi Jun��s courtyard. The intent was clear.


    Su Liang thought it was fine, as Little Tiger was already familiar with Qi Jun and they weren��t far away.


    ��However, Great God, if you go back to the Su family vige with me, you��ll have to act as a secret guard on the way since Little Tiger will be with us.�� Su Liang said while scooping porridge for Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling��s expression remained calm, ��I didn��t say I would go with you.��


    Su Liang paused with the spoon in her hand, ��Great God, do you have other arrangements?��


    Gu Ling took the porridge, ��I��ll go back with Little Tiger.��


    Su Liang really wanted to pour a spoonful of porridge over Gu Ling��s head, but of course she didn��t dare��


    ��Are you still angry, Great God?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling nced at her and nodded slightly.


    Su Liang thought for a while and said, ��Then I��ll tell you a joke.��


    Gu Ling nodded again.


    Su Liang looked serious, ��It��s the New Year, and our family has a pig and a donkey. Which one do you think we should kill first, the pig or the donkey?��


    Gu Ling paused with the spoon in his hand, ��You��re the one holding the spoon, you choose.��


    Su Liang gave a thumbs up, ��Congrattions, Great God, you got it right!��


    Gu Ling��s eyes were cold, ��Where is the humor in this?��


    Su Liang snorted, ��You��re forcing me to use the ughter card��, Great God!��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Yes, it��s hrious.�� He lowered his head to eat the porridge.


    ��By the way, I persuaded Uncle Liang to leave,�� Su Liang mentioned the conversation she had with Uncle Liang that night.


    After listening, Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��Thank you.�� He didn��t want to be enemies with Uncle Liang, as he was someone histe mother had trusted.


    ��Then consider the gift you sent mest night as a thank you gift, so you don��t have to strong-arm me and make another wooden card to make me owe you something,�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    Gu Ling��s face was as usual, ��You found out. This time, let��s forget it..��

 Chapter 246 - 246: Hide a chubby baby

    Chapter 246 - 246: Hide a chubby baby<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Qi Jun went to Xing��s Mansion to borrow coachmen, he mentioned Su Liang had something to do today, so Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing did note to disturb them.


    During the whole day, there were only Su Liang and Gu Ling in the mansion. Gu Ling moved Bai Xiaohu��s things out and his things into the Yuanming Pavilion study, restoring it to its appearance before he left.<div>


    He wanted to eat Fried Fish Nuggets, and caught a fat fish before lunch. Su Liang fried it and served it on a te, which Gu Ling ate like a snack, eating more than half before it was served, leaving only two pieces for Su Liang.


    Seeing this, Su Liang didn��t get annoyed, but found it a bit funny. When it came to eating, Gu Ling never let her win. She should be very ��moved�� that he left her two pieces.


    Summer had passed, and the Mid-Autumn Festival was approaching; the days were still hot and dry.


    The afternoon sun was scorching, so Su Liang remembered that Xing Yusheng had built an ice cer for Su��s Mansion while building one for Xing��s. There were ice blocks stored inside, but she had never used them, so she had Gu Ling fetch some.


    ��What for?�� Gu Ling asked with confusion.


    ��You��ll see when you bring it,�� Su Liang teased.


    As a result, she heard footsteps and turned her head while peeling grapes. She saw Gu Ling holding arge square ice cube wrapped in cloth.


    Su Liang directed Gu Ling to ce it on a shady spot on the table. ��We don��t need that much, but since you��ve brought it, we��ll use the leftovers for you to y with ice sculpting.��


    Gu Ling frowned slightly at thement, finding it strange that Su Liang seemed to treat him like a child, but it didn��t feel bad��


    Gu Ling didn��t know what Su Liang was going to do, but saw several white porcin bowls on the table, filled with small pieces of three kinds of fruit, another bowl of peeled grapes, and a bowl of honey water. He smelled the sweet fragrance of honey.


    This was definitely for making something delicious.<div>


    Gu Ling got a clean, wide knife as Su Liang instructed and began to shave the ice. After a rough first try, he soon got the hang of it, shaving thinyers into a bowl forming shaved ice.


    Two translucent zed ss cups, gifts from Old Master Qin, were filled halfway with shaved ice. Then the four types of fruit were evenly arranged on top, with an appropriate amount of honey water poured over.


    Su Liang finished one cup and held it up, asking Gu Ling, ��Does it look good?�� Gu Ling nodded.


    ��Hmm, this is a kind of visual feast in our time, used for viewing in summer, to dispel the heat. But when the ice shavings turn to water, they won��t look so good, so you better watch closely, don��t blink and don��t touch.�� Su Liang exined seriously and jokingly.


    Gu Ling was speechless, so he reached out his hand and said, ��Give it to me.��


    Su Liang chuckled and ced it in front of Gu Ling, also handing him a wooden spoon for eating desserts.


    Gu Ling took a spoonful of shaved ice along with a piece of fruit, tasted it, nodded slightly, and then tried another fruit. After trying all four types, he began to taste the differentbinations of two fruits, thenbinations of three fruits. In the end, thest bite had one piece of each fruit mixed with


    shaved ice.


    Watching Gu Ling while she was making her own, Su Liang couldn��t help but admire him, thinking he must have a severepulsive disorder.


    Finally, Gu Ling put down his spoon and concluded, ��Different vors, but all delicious. ��


    Su Liang: ��She thought Gu Ling would make a vor ranking��<div>


    It happened that Su Liang got distracted for a moment, and a newly made cup ended up in Gu Ling��s hands. This time, he ate it randomly, scooping whatever was avable, but the number of fruit pieces still made a new randombination.


    Su Liang could only think that maybe this was the highest realm of food lovers, who could taste a hundred different vors from the same food.


    In the end, Su Liang ate only a small bowl, which was indeed delicious, but too sweet. She always tasted sweet food sparingly.


    Although sweet, the icy texture made it not greasy at all. Gu Ling, who tasted the fruit shaved ice for the first time, ate three cups.


    Su Liang didn��t save any for Bai Xiaohu, who had been a bit malnourished due to previous abuse and had a weak stomach. He was still taking medicine and couldn��t eat this.


    The remainingrge chunk of ice, missing only a small corner and wrapped in cloth, was ced in a shade to avoid light and wind without melting much.


    ��Great God, if you want to sculpt ice, do it quickly. It will melt soon. I��m going to take a nap.�� Su Liang had sat in the sun earlier and felt a bit sleepy.


    When Su Liang went upstairs, Gu Ling brought out his entire set of carving tools, studied the ice for a while, and started carving.


    Su Liang usually didn��t take naps, so she woke up after a short while this time.


    Just about to go downstairs and take a look at Gu Ling��s ice sculpture, as soon as she opened her door, she saw him carrying a tray12ature.onclick=function(){return false;}from downstairs with a piece of silk cloth on it.


    ��Is it done?�� Su Liang asked with curiosity, ��What is it?�� She reached out to lift the cloth.


    Gu Ling stepped aside and carried the tray into Su Liang��s room, cing it on the table.


    Su Liang followed, watching Gu Ling lift the silk cloth and drape it around the ice sculpture to prevent the melting water from flowing onto the table.


    Moving closer, Su Liang saw it was an abstract ice sculpture. At first nce, she couldn��t identify the chaotic outline.


    Upon closer inspection, she saw that it contained elements from her previous life��s era, such as airnes, trains, cruise ships, cars,puters, mobile phones, etc.


    It��s more like an ice art coge, a three-dimensional one at that, with exquisite details.


    ��Great God, your carving skills are really good,�� Su Liang murmured in admiration. ��But it will melt soon, just like these things, bing my dreamy mirage, never to return again.��


    Gu Ling asked, ��Do you want to go back?��


    After thinking for a moment, Su Liang said, ��At first, I felt that I should adapt since I was already here, and there was nothing worth lingering for in the other world. But now, I do want to go back a little. I can adapt to the rules of survival here, but I don��t want to adapt to many things, especially dealing with the Royal Family now. It��s exhausting.��


    Gu Ling was silent for a moment, ��If you can find a way to go back, take me with you.��


    Then Su Liangughed, ��Of course. From the beginning, Great God wanted to go there more than I did. If only one person can go, I��d be willing to let Great God experience the other world, after all, I��ve already experienced it.��


    Gu Ling frowned slightly, ��Never mind one person, I��m afraid.��


    Su Liangughed loudly, ending the topic. She took it as a joke because she didn��t believe there was anv chance of returning. She was already dead in that world, and she didn��te through a man-made time machine with a return trip.


    The ice, representing Su Liang��s memories from her past life, melted to a thinyer before sunset.


    After disposing of the ice, Su Liang watered the flowers with the melted water.


    At night, Qi Jun brought Bai Xiaohu back home with many big and small parcels.


    As they entered Yuanming Pavilion, Bai Xiaohu��s excited little face told Su Liang about the tall, big, and beautiful pce he saw that day, the huge and beautifulke, shopping and eating he did.


    They had just eaten dinner at a restaurant outside. Su Liang and Gu Ling had eaten as well.


    Qi Jun brought back several dishes for Su Liang, which she said she would heat up for ate-night snack when she got hungry.


    After listening to Bai Xiaohu, Su Liang saw how happy he was and said, ��Let��s go out again tomorrow.�� It would take more than a day to explore the vast capital city.


    Bai Xiaohu nodded vigorously.


    When Su Liang proposed that they stay in the courtyard Qi Jun originally chose for them that night, both of them had no objections.


    Qi Jun thought that Su Liang must want to readte into the night without being disturbed.


    After learning that Su Liang had already moved their belongings to the new ce, Qi Jun and Bai Xiaohu left after drinking some water, urging Su Liang to rest early. The medicine Bai Xiaohu needed to drink was prepared by Qi Jun anyway.


    When Su Liang went upstairs, she found that Gu Ling had gone out at some point.


    He returned shortly, saying he had gone to take a look at Zhengzheng.


    Su Liang then asked Gu Ling a question, ��Great God, if you were already married and had children, and suddenly had an opportunity to travel to another dimension, but could only do so alone and couldn��t return, what would you choose?��


    Gu Ling asked back, ��What do you think?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I believe in your character, Great God, so of course, you would choose the former. However, there would still be some regrets. I sincerely hope that you can achieve what you desire.��


    Gu Ling��s eyes suddenly became deep and mysterious. ��Thank you for your blessing.�� After finishing his words, he turned around and left.


    The following day, Xing Yusheng asked Yan toe over and informed him that the best day for relocating the graves was the 18th of the eighth month, three days after the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    Su Liang thought it was quite suitable. They would celebrate the festival in the capital city and still have two days to prepare. The weather would also be the mostfortable, neither cold nor hot.


    Su Liang nned to mention her trip to escort the spirits back to their hometown when she next met Duanmu Yi, rather than actively seeking him out to talk. They had already discussed the matter before, and Duanmu Yi had asked her to wait until the weather cooled down before setting off. This was tantamount to agreeing to give Su Liang a leave. Moreover, the auspicious day for this matter couldn��t be dyed.


    On this day, Qi Jun and Bai Xiaohu went out to y, and Su Liang invited Gu Ling to practice with her. Gu Ling said her Luoying Swordsmanship had improved, but she needed more practice. She wasn��t fast enough yet. Once she reached a certain level of expertise with the Luoying Sword, her abilities would greatly increase.


    Su Liang practiced martial arts for half a day, then studied books in the afternoon, returning her life back on track.


    That night, Gu Ling secretly sneaked into the Fifth Prince��s mansion to investigate Huang Bols whereabouts. After waiting for a long time, he overheard two night watchmen talking about Huang Bo. They said he had really gone to the south to look for his son at Lin��s Family because Duanmu Che arranged for Huang Bols son to be sent to Lin��s Family to deliver a message, intending to repair his rtionship with his maternal grandparents�� family.


    Gu Ling returned to Su Liang and ryed the information he had gathered. Su Liang thoughtfully said, ��Duanmu Che must have deceived Huang Bo with this pretext. Once Huang Bo reaches Lin��s Family and learns that his son had never been there, Huang Bo would think that his son had an ident along the way, but he would not suspect Duanmu Che.��


    At this point, Su Liang could only wait to meet Huang Bo again before considering how to make him see Duanmu Che��s true colors. For now, they didn��t know where he was, so they had to wait.


    The day before the Mid -Autumn Festival, Qi Jun took Bai Xiaohu to Huguo


    Temple. Monk Cheng Yun had mentioned during hisst visit that Huguo Temple would distribute homemade pastries to worshipers before Mid-Autumn Festival.


    On their side, Su Liang had prepared the ingredients for making mooncakes early and declined Lin Xueqing��s invitation to make them together. Su Liang suggested they make them separately and then exchange them, but the real reason for this was to avoid making someone unhappy. Gu Ling had carefully carved several beautiful mooncake molds so he had to be involved.


    The fruit trees in their courtyard were originally nted by Duanmu Chen ording to Su Liang��s request, and Xing Yusheng had gifted her pomegranate trees, forming a sizable orchard.


    Only half of the trees had borne fruit this year, but it was enough to eat.


    Su Liang made a nut filling, two fruit jam fillings, as well as date paste, red bean paste, and salted egg yolk fillings.


    During festival times, making special dishes brought a sense of ritual. Gu Ling was responsible for starting the fire, kneading the dough, and baking the mooncakes, demonstrating great control over the heat.


    It was unlike their neighbors, the Xing Family. The young couple brought Old Lady Xing over, and she worked with Lin Xueqing to make mooncakes and asked Xing Yusheng to mold them. Xing Yusheng ended up breaking three molds in a row. Lin Xueqing hit him once, but fearing that Old Lady Xing would be upset, she stopped. However, Old Lady Xing ended up hitting him three more times��


    Since there were kids at home and they had to give them away as gifts, the two of them spent half a day, and the mooncakes made by Gu Ling were neatly arranged in a pyramid shape on the table, with evenly distributed patterns.


    Su Liang couldn��t help but ��praise��, ��Great God, your OCD is too incredible.��


    Gu Ling knew what OCD was, but he didn��t think he had it. Pleasing to the eye was also a harvest, and it didn��t take much thought, so why not?


    They had asked Qi Jun to purchase the packaging materials in advance. As soon as the mooncakes cooled down, Su Liang and Gu Ling packed four in a pound together, and then wrote on the red paper outside what kind of filling they contained.


    Anyway, Gu Ling and Su Liang��s handwriting was the same, so there was no need to worry that anyone would think it was written by ��Ning Jing.��


    The Qin, Gao, Lin, and Xing families all sent people to deliver gifts separately. Su Liang��s return gift was homemade mooncakes, as well as the fruit from the trees in the mansion. Gu Ling picked the two kinds he didn��t like as much. In addition, there was a tea set and a big gift package of ��tea-rted items�� prepared by Song Qi in advance for the Ning Family.


    After receiving the return gifts and seeing the words on the mooncakes, everyone knew that Su Liang had made them herself and thought that she was very considerate. Old Master Qin took all two packages of Su Liang��s homemade mooncakes for himself, while the Imperial Physician Gao reluctantly shared one piece with Gao Jiabao.


    By evening, Wan Hui��s family of three arrived with gifts carried in carts. Seeing Lu Yu bring a group of servants carrying gifts into the mansion, Su ng toea ner roreneaa ana said, ��wny IS blster wan Still so politer��


    Zhengzheng smiled and said, ��It��s from Grandpa to Auntie!��


    It wasn��t just Wan Hui��s family who sent so much, but also the Mid-Autumn Festival gifts from the Wan Family in Qingyang City.


    Su Liang took out a beautiful Chinese knot to give to Zhengzheng, which was actually from Gu Ling.


    Zhengzheng cherished it, hung it on her chest and hugged it while ying.


    Wan Huiughed and said she would hang it in Zhengzheng��s room when they got home.


    Qi Jun and Bai Xiaohu returned with some pastries from Huguo Temple.


    Seeing Zhengzheng, Bai Xiaohu couldn��t help but think of his little brother and missed home even more with the festival approaching, so he became a little upset. Noticing this, Qi Junforted Bai Xiaohu, saying they would set off to return home in a few days.


    Bai Xiaohu and Zhengzheng yed together and quickly became lively.


    Gu Ling sat in the study upstairs, with a few mooncakes and a fruit te on the table. He had already eaten the dumplings for dinner, which were prepared in advance.


    Downstairs was a warm and lively atmosphere, but he sat alone, holding a book and not turning a page for a long time.


    Gu Ling put a bookmark in, closed the book, and put it aside. Heid a piece of paper on the table, pondered for a moment, and started to draw.


    After Wan Hui��s family left with Su Liang��s return gift, Qi Jun took Bai Xiaohu back to their courtyard. They offered to help clean up, but Su Liang said it wasn��t necessary.


    Su Liang went upstairs, knocked on Gu Ling��s door, and said, ��Great God, you��re not asleep, are you? Come down to wash the dishes.��


    Hearing Gu Ling responding to her from inside the room, Su Liang went downstairs first.


    A little whileter, Gu Ling finally put down his pen. On the paper was a beautifully drawn chubby baby with no discernible gender. Upon closer inspection, the facial features resembled both Gu Ling and Su Liang, perfectly blended together.


    Gu Ling gently dried the ink, picked up the drawing, and stared at it for a long time before carefully putting it away and going downstairs to wash the dishes��.

 Chapter 247 - 247: 247. Can I t live this way anymore

    Chapter 247 - 247: 247. Can I t live this way anymore<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    On Mid-Autumn Festival, a banquet was held in the pce, where the emperor and his court enjoyed themselves together.


    After Su Liang resigned her military post, she was only an Imperial Physician with a rtively low rank and was not originally qualified to attend the Mid-Autumn Pce Banquet. However, an invitation was sent to her mansion early in the morning.<div>


    Upon receiving the invitation, Su Liang casually said, ��If I can��t avoid going, I can take Little Tiger with me to see the world.��


    But Gu Ling disagreed, ��There��s not much to see in that world.��


    Bai Xiaohu was just a young man from a remote vige who had learned to read and write only because of the opportunity Su Liang gave him. Soon, he would return to his previous life. His current experience was already dark enough and might take a long time to forget. Gu Ling was not worried that Bai Xiaohu would be unable to bear poverty after being exposed to the luxury of the pce. Instead, he just didn��t want anything unexpected to happen at the pce banquet that might scare Little Tiger.


    ��You��re right.�� Su Liang sighed slightly, ��Let Qi Jun stay with him at home. I��ll


    go by myselt. Great Goa, nave you considerea maK1ng a splendid appearance tonight?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Yes. But then I won��t be able to go back to the Su Family Vige with you.��


    ��Never mind,�� Su Liang shook her head.


    Qi Yan came over to tell Su Liang that Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing were going to spend the festival with Old Lady Xing and wouldn��t attend the pce banquet. Later, Lin Bojun and his wife woulde to pick her up.


    Old Lady Xing had been looking forward to her son��s return, hoping from one holiday to another, but all she got was one disappointment after another.


    Just as Qi Yan left, Lin Bojun and Qin Yujin arrived.


    Lin Bojun was riding a horse while Su Liang sat in the carriage with Qin Yujin. Lady Lin Boyan was pregnant, so she stayed home this time.<div>


    ��Sister Liang, I heard that you��re going back to the vige to move the graves?�� Qin Yujin asked.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, we��re leaving on the eighteenth of the eighth month.��


    Qin Yujin sighed slightly and held Su Liang��s hand, ��Please be careful on the journey.��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��Of course, I will.��


    Before Qin Yujin could say anything, a sweet smile appeared in her eyes, and one hand subconsciously touched her abdomen.


    Su Liang guessed what Qin Yujin was hinting at but pretended not to know, only to see Qin Yujin reach out her hand, ��Sister Liang, would you mind taking my pulse?��


    Su Liang shook her head seriously, ��You look very well, Lady Qin. What seems to be the problem?��


    ��Never mind.�� Qin Yujin was about to withdraw her hand when it was grabbed by Su Liang.


    After a while, Su Liang lifted the carriage curtain and said to Lin Bojun, who was riding slowly beside them, ��Second Brother Lin, you��re going to be a father soon, remember to treat us!��


    ��Ah!�� Qin Yujin tugged at Su Liang��s arm, ��He didn��t know yet!��


    Su Liang was stunned, ��Didn��t you both know already?��<div>


    Qin Yujin couldn��t help butugh, ��I just found out this morning and wanted you to check before I told my husband.��


    At this point, the excited Lin Bojun dismounted and lifted the carriage curtain, ready to climb in, ��Xiaoliang, you ride the horse!��


    Su Liang: �� It��s understandable.


    Just as Su Liang was about to leave the carriage, Lin Bojun held Qin Yujin��s hand and asked nervously, ��Is everything alright with Yujin��s health?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Nothing seems to be wrong for now, but you must be careful in the future.��


    Hearing this, Lin Bojun didn��t let Su Liang get off the carriage and immediately ordered the carriage to turn back home.


    Su Liang agreed, ��That��s a good idea. During the early stages of pregnancy, you shouldn��t jolt around, and you should get some rest early, avoid alcohol, and not be startled. It��s better not to go to the pce.��


    Upon hearing Su Liang��s words, Lin Bojun became even more anxious, ��No jolting? Then this carriage won��t do.�� He started to lift Qin Yujin to carry her. Feeling embarrassed in front of Su Liang, Qin Yujin insisted, ��I��m fine, really.�� But still, Lin Bojun��s strong arms encircled her.


    ��I��m going to be a father, haha!�� Lin Bojun couldn��t help butugh foolishly again.


    Seeing their anticipating and nervous expressions, Su Liang talked to them about the precautions while secretly thinking it was a good opportunity not to attend the pce banquet tonight.


    When the carriage returned to Lin Mansion, Lin Bojun carried Qin Yujin out horizontally while Su Liang quietly jumped out.


    Upon learning that they had returned halfway, Lin Shuzhi rushed over, only to find Su Liang speechless, watching Lin Bojun and Qin Yujin gaze at each other in foolishughter��


    ��Xiaoliang? This�� You guys���� Lin Bojun furrowed his eyebrows.


    Su Liang smiled and stood up, ��Second sister-inw is pregnant.��


    Lin Shuzhi was stunned for a moment, and then his face was overjoyed, ��Great! I��ll have the servants prepare some food for you.��


    Both daughter-inws being pregnant was a great joy for Lin Shuzhi. He couldn��t be happier.


    It didn��t take long for Lin Boyan toe and congratte Lin Bojun.


    It was only with Qin Yujin��s reminder that Lin Bojun realized he should send someone to inform the pce. They couldn��t just decide not to go after receiving the invitation. Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing had already sent their reply to the pce early with the help of Qi Yan.


    ��I��ll write it,�� Su Liang said.


    Quickly, Su Liang finished writing the ��request for leave�� and showed it to Lin Bojun and Qin Yujin.


    Qin Yujinughed non-stop, and Lin Bojun nervously asked Su Liang ifughing so much was not good.


    Because in the note Su Liang wrote: The undersigned and General Lin��s wife were traveling together to the pce banquet. Halfway there, I took General Lin��s wife��s pulse and told General Lin that his wife was pregnant. General Lin was overjoyed and could only look at his wife with a silly smile. The undersigned apanied the couple back to the Lin Family. I performed acupuncture for General Lin. Unable to attend the banquet on time, please forgive me, Your Majesty.


    Qin Yujin thought Su Liang��s writing was a bit exaggerated, making her husband seem silly.


    Su Liang chuckled, ��Isn��t Second Brother��s current look silly?��


    Qin Yujin looked at Lin Bojun, only to see him grinning, showing a big white tooth, as if he didn��t hear what they were saying or cared about what Su Liang wrote. Hisugh was so simple, almost exactly as Su Liang described��


    The note was quickly sent out. Su Liang had ate-night snack at the Lin Mansion and repeatedly told Lin Bojun and Qin Yujin to be careful about pregnancy. They should be cautious in their actions but not too strict in their thoughts.


    In the end, after Su Liang��s long exnation, Lin Bojun said, ��We should ask big sister-inw! Xiaoliang hasn��t been pregnant before!��


    Su Liang rubbed her forehead, ��Farewell.��


    Qin Yujin twisted Lin Bojun��s ear, ��What did you just say?��


    But she saw Su Liang turn around and wink at her, ��For the first four months, you must avoid intercourse, this is a must.��


    As soon as her words fell, Su Liang was gone. Qin Yujin blushed, and Lin Bojun asked puzzledly, ��Only the first four months are not allowed? After that, it��s fine?��


    Qin Yujin covered her face. Su Liang must have heard it. How embarrassing��


    When Su Liang left the Lin Mansion, she met Lin Shuzhi who couldn��t sleep and was taking a walk in the mansion.


    ��Xiaoliang, I heard you��re going to relocate the graves back to your hometown. This is important, but you must pay attention to safety. Although your strength is not weak, it��s still better to hire some masters for protection.�� Lin Shuzhi said earnestly.


    Su Liang obediently nodded, ��I know, Master, don��t worry, I��ll arrange it.�� She had masters around her, especially the highly-skilled ones, and they didn��t even need money, just food would suffice.


    When Su Liang left the Lin Family, the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet in the pce had already begun.


    Without Lin Bojun��s couple and Su Liang, there were no other members of the


    Lin Familv at the banquet. When Duanmu Yi asked, Oin Kang said there must have been an issue, and he immediately asked his son to leave the pce to check.


    Old Master Qin worried when he couldn��t see his beloved granddaughter and grandson-inw. Because Su Liang also didn��te, he worried even more if they had encountered an assassination or if someone else was sick.


    Instead of letting Qin��s son leave the banquet, Duanmu Yi sent someone to the Su Mansion and Lin Mansion.


    Before Duanmu Yi��s arrangements were made, Su Liang��s note was delivered to the pce.


    After reading it, Duanmu Yi had the old eunuch read it aloud to everyone.


    Then, Duanmu Chen led everyone tough.


    Duanmu Yi smiled, ��Since it��s a happy event, how can I me them?��


    Old Master Qin was already grinning from ear to ear, thinking that it was toote today, and he would visit his granddaughter at the Lin Family first thing in the morning.


    Su Liang rode Lin Bojun��s horse and left the Lin Family. Halfway, someone appeared on the roof not far away and pointed in a direction.


    Su Liang urged the horse to go there.


    Passing through a narrow alley, the view suddenly opened up, and the famous scenic spot Jingyue Lake of the capital city appeared in front of her.


    Su Liang had yed on theke with Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing before, but it was her first time there at night. This was because she wouldn��t pass by here when going to the Imperial Pce or the Crown Prince��s Mansion.


    Su Liang tied the horse to arge tree and headed toward theke.


    A figure like an ink feather crossed over her,nding on the dock on the opposite side of theke, using a long bamboo pole to propel a t boat towards Su Liang.


    The moonlight was bright, silver gleam scattered all around, theke surface like a piece of ink-colored ss, reflecting a mysterious and dark light. That slender figure��s clothes fluttered, their silver mask upon their face reflecting the bright moon and mirroring theke, as if an immortal had descended from the heavens.


    Gu Ling saw the regret in her expression and asked why.


    Su Liang giggled, ��It��s a pity there��s no camera. Otherwise, I would definitely take a lot of pictures of the Great God.��


    Gu Ling knew what a camera was, and upon hearing this, the corner of his lips curled up in a barely discernible smile. But he listened as Su Liang continued, ��If I make a photo album and sell it, it will definitely be in high demand.�� Gu Ling snorted lightly, ��I am not a celebrity.��


    ��I was joking. But I really do want a camera.�� Su Liangughed as she sat down on the boat, squinting her eyes and letting the night breeze brush her face. It felt sofortable, giving a sense of freedom as if she could drift with the wind.


    Gu Ling put away the bamboo pole and sat down at the other end of the boat. They spent the night boating on theke, surrounded by silence, only hearing the chirping insects, birdsong, and the sound of water between the boat.


    ��You can paint.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��You, Great God, have amazing painting skills. I won��t embarrass myself.��


    At the time Su Liang told Lin Bojun he was to be a father, Gu Ling was nearby, so there was no need to ask Su Liang why she didn��t enter the pce.


    ��Tell a story.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang shook her head slightly, ��No.�� She wanted to enjoy this peaceful and leisurely feeling, not wanting to think about anything, emptying her mind.


    Gu Ling didn��t insist either, and the two let the small boat drift quietly in the night breeze without talking.


    That is, until Su Liang yawned��


    Gu Ling got up, propped up the bamboo pole, and reached the shore in a moment.


    Su Liang got on the horse, and Gu Ling��s gaze was fixed on the position behind her, but he said nothing and disappeared into the night.


    At the Mid-Autumn Festival banquet, the Empress Dowager and Empress were ill and did not appear. The Imperial Concubine Xiao sat beside Duanmu Yi.


    Sixth Princess Duanmu Qianqian had not fully recovered and also did not show up. The two countries had arranged the marriage alliance to take ce after the new year.


    The next day, Su Liang went to the pce to return the books she had read. She would not borrow any new books for the time being, as Duanmu Yi had sent her two big boxes of medical books from the sealed prince��s mansionst time, which wouldst her until the new year.


    She chose today to return, and just two books, with the intention of asking Duanmu Yi for leave to return to her hometown.


    After returning the books to the library pavilion, Su Liang requested an audience with Duanmu Yi and saw him very quickly.


    ��Was General Lin alrightst night?�� Duanmu Yi asked with a smile.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��He was fine, just a little too excited. I previously mentioned to Your Majesty about relocating the graves. I found someone to check the dates, and the day after tomorrow is the right day. I came to Your Majesty to ask for leave and request your approval.��


    Duanmu Yi frowned, ��You��ve already picked the date before telling me?��


    In terms of procedure, Su Liang was indeed at fault. As a sried doctor specifically serving the Royal Family, she needed to arrange her leave in advance.


    However, Su Liang wanted to see just how ��good�� Duanmu Yi was to her.


    As a result, Duanmu Yi��s face quickly cleared, ��Fine, since you mentioned it before, and I agreed at that time, only saying that you should wait until the weather cooled, now is a good time. Since the date has been set, it would be unreasonable for me not to approve.��


    ��Thank you, Your Majesty.�� Su Liang expressed her gratitude.


    Duanmu Yi said, ��Although you have resigned from the post of General, it is only temporary. If needed in the future, I will reinstate you at any time. This time, I will assign a team of soldiers for your disposal.��


    Su Liang hurriedly declined, ��Your Majesty, I am going to my hometown for a funeral and do not require soldiers to apany me.��


    ��It is for your protection.�� Duanmu Yi insisted.


    Su Liang persisted in refusing, ��If someone really wanted to assassinate me, ordinary soldiers would only increase casualties, which is something I absolutely do not want to see. I have already hired several skilled guards to protect me secretly.��


    ��Oh? Is that so?�� Duanmu Yi nodded, ��That��s good then.��


    Just as Su Liang thought Duanmu Yi was giving up, he called for someone else.


    Su Liang didn��t know what Duanmu Yi was up to, so she waited for a while, then a young girl came in.


    Gu Ling was someone Su Liang had seen before, that day in the Heavenly Prison, when Duanmu Yi brought the female guard to take Su Liang��s ce, her name was Silver Flower.


    After Silver Flower respectfully saluted, Duanmu Yi smiled and looked at Su Liang, ��You should always have someone around to serve you, so she will follow you from now on!��


    Silver Flower immediately knelt down in front of Su Liang and called her Master.


    Su Liang was dumbfounded, suspecting that this female guard was the person Duanmu Yi was really trying to nt by her side, and that the talk of soldiers and horses was just a smokescreen.


    ��Your Majesty, this humble servant is not ustomed to being served���� Su Liang carefully chose her words.


    ��Then get used to it.�� Duanmu Yi said without arguing, ��You are a talented person, you cannot be wasted too much time on trivial matters, it would dy your reading, don��t you think?��


    With these words, Su Liang really couldn��t refute.


    Thus, when they left the pce, Su Liang had one more attendant by her side.


    Outside the pce, Su Liang had gotten on her horse before realizing that Silver Flower had none. She dismounted again and held the reins, intending to ask some basic information first.


    Silver Flower urged Su Liang to ride ahead, saying she would go to the Su Mansion by herself. Seeing Su Liang shake her head, she took the reins, ��This ve will do it.��


    Su Liang looked at the mechanical reverence on her face and asked, ��Do you have an older sister named Gold Flower?��


    Silver Flower was visibly taken aback, then nodded, ��Yes, she��s no longer with us.��


    ��I��m sorry.�� Su Liang asked something else, ��Were you originally his Majesty��s secret guard?��


    Silver Flower nodded, ��Yes, I only took over my master��s positionst year, and haven��t had a chance to do anything yet.��


    ��Took over?�� Su Liang was curious.


    But Silver Flower remained silent, not daring to say more.


    Su Liang guessed that it was something outsiders shouldn��t know, so she didn��t ask further, ��Your martial arts skills must be quite impressive. Once we return to the mansion, we can exchange pointers.��


    They passed by the Wan Family Restaurant and heard Zhengzheng��s voice, so Su Liang took Silver Flower in with her.


    Wan Hui was curious about the stranger who appeared next to Su Liang, thinking that she was her friend, and smiled, ��Sister Su, why don��t you introduce this sister to us?��


    Silver Flower lowered her head in fear and took a step back.


    Wan Hui was stunned, then heard Su Liang say, ��His Majesty kindly arranged a guard for me, her name is Silver Flower. By the way, what��s yourst name?


    Silver Flower shook her head, ��This ve has no surname, please grant me one, Master.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��That��s not what I meant.��


    ��This ve hopes the Master will grant me a name.�� Silver Flower looked seriously at Su Liang.


    Su Liang thought for a moment and said, ��Jin Yin Hua, also known as Ren


    Dong, how about you be called Ren Dong from now on?��


    Wan Hui smiled, ��This name sounds nice.�� However, the fact that the emperor had sent a guard to Su Liang made her feel uneasy.


    Su Liang was also helpless, as it was obviously a spy nted by him.


    Back at the mansion, Su Liang asked Qi Jun to arrange a ce for Ren Dong to live, then returned to Yuanming Pavilion by herself.


    Pushing open the door to Gu Ling��s room, Su Liang entered and sighed, ��I can��t live like this anymore. His Majesty sent me a female guard and I couldn��t refuse.��


    Gu Ling calmly replied, ��Tonight, you will face an assassination attempt.��


    Su Liang looked confused, ��I have bad luck? Someone wants to kill me?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Me.��


    Su Liang caught on, ��You, tonight, are going to assassinate me?��


    ��Yes. The female guard will be injured, and you will be traveling soon, so you won��t have to take her.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang��s eyes brightened, but then she frowned, ��But if you defeat her, you��ll have to seriously injure me, otherwise, the assassination will seem fake.��


    ��You can use poison to drive me off.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang thought it was workable, ��Good idea.. Let��s do it!��

 Chapter 248 - 248: 248. Awkward Chili Pepper

    Chapter 248 - 248: 248. Awkward Chili Pepper<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Su Liang brought Ren Dong back, she said that she wanted topete with Ren Dong. After they returned home, drank a cup of tea, and Gu Ling came up with a n to get rid of Ren Dong, Su Liang had Qi Jun call Ren Dong to the training ground in the back garden.


    ��This is apetition, forget our rtionship for now,�� Su Liang said seriously, ��If you can��t even defeat me, then it won��t be appropriate for me to protect you in times of danger. Don��t you think?��<div>


    Ren Dong��s face, which was originally mechanically respectful, changed slightly upon hearing these words, nodded, ��Master is absolutely right, this servant will do her best not to disappoint you.��


    ��That��s for the best,�� Su Liang nodded and assumed a fighting position with a longsword in hand, just like Ren Dong.


    Gu Ling hid himself in a lush tree ahead of time. From the outside, his figure waspletely invisible, but he could see everything happening in the training ground.


    Qi Jun and Bai Xiaohu were the audience, quietly discussing the uingpetition and unanimously believing that Ren Dong could not be a match for Su Liang.


    ��But after all, she is a guard by the Emperor��s side, her strength must be quite strong,�� said Qi Jun, looking at Ren Dong, whose every word and action bore the marks of someone who had served the Royal Family and was very curious how the female guards in the pce were selected.


    Bai Xiaohu asked Qi Jun, ��Will this new elder sister go back to the vige with


    Qi Jun smiled, ��That��s hard to say.��


    Having known Su Liang for so long, she had never allowed anyone other than


    Ning Jing to truly live with her, including Lin Xueqing. Ren Dong was the Emperor��s person, it was impossible for her to be loyal to Su Liang immediately after being assigned to her side today.


    Qi Jun believed that Su Liang would find a way to make Ren Dong leave.


    Thepetition began.<div>


    After Qi Jun saw Su Liang and Ren Dong exchange a few moves, he silently straightened his back. As expected, Ren Dong was not weak at all.


    If one overlooked Ren Dong��s simrity in stature to Su Liang, her martial arts style was more like a man��s, with her slender limbs appearing very powerful.


    As for Su Liang, she had perfectlybined strength and agility in her martial arts.


    From Su Liang��s point of view,pared to those like Mu Ya who had once fought her, Ren Dong was more focused on the oppressiveness of martial arts itself, her goal was clear, not just to win, but even revealed an undisguisable killing intent.


    However, Ren Dong was sent to ��protect�� Su Liang, with no grudges or grievances, so naturally, she would not want to kill Su Liang. She was probably trained as a killer, like the sharp de of a sword, as long as she meets someone, she would only have a hard and sharp attack.


    After half an hour of fighting, both of them had expended quite a lot of energy, but there was still no decisive winner.


    As the battle went on, Su Liang started feeling that, in terms of personality, Ren Dong was more of an assassin than Yan Shiba.


    Another quarter of an hourter, Su Liang called for a halt.


    Ren Dong was able to be by the Emperor��s side. Considering Ren Dong��s mention of ��taking over,�� Su Liang couldn��t help but specte if there were people who specifically selected and trained such secret guards for the Emperor.


    After thispetition, Su Liang felt that rather than being a secret guard, Ren Dong was more like a pce-trained killer. Perhaps, if the Royal Family wanted to secretly eliminate someone, they would send people like her?


    Su Liang was curious about Ren Dong��s background and her original mission, but now wasn��t the right time to ask since Ren Dong would not tell her.<div>


    However, Ren Dong did not think it was a draw. ��Master is proficient in various weapons; I am far inferior.��


    Su Liang chuckled lightly, ��In a real battle, there is no chance to change weapons. ��


    ��Master, can this servant stay?�� Ren Dong asked respectfully.


    Su Liang nodded, ��You can.�� But she wasn��t sincere. Facing Duanmu Yi��s spy, she had no other choice but to say that.


    Bai Xiaohu and Qi Jun began to cheer.


    ��That was amazing!�� Qi Jun said with a beaming smile, ��I didn��t expect Miss


    Ren Dong to be so powerful!��


    Ren Dong thought Qi Jun was Su Liang��s servant, but listening to his address to Su Liang and herself, it was obvious that he was not.


    ��There��s nothing to do today, go pack your things, if you need anything, just ask Qi Jun,�� Su Liang instructed Ren Dong.


    ��Yes, Master,�� Ren Dong bowed again.


    Qi Jun left with Ren Dong and Bai Xiaohu asked Ren Dong curiously where she had learned her martial arts. Ren Dong only said she had learned them from her master but did not reveal who he was.


    With Su Liang left alone on the training ground, Gu Ling leaped down from above, holding a tree branch in his hand, and began attacking Su Liang.


    Su Liang had just fought a match and was feeling tired; it didn��t take long for Gu Ling��s tree branch to hit her arm.


    It didn��t hurt much, as she took a pill to help her recover and soon regained much of her strength.


    The battle didn��t stop; Gu Ling used the same swordsmanship as Su Liang had used against Ren Dong, and Su Liang tried to imitate Ren Dong��s moves.


    Analyzing each other��s strengths and weaknesses during fights had always been their habit.


    Su Liang lost without a doubt because Gu Ling was very familiar with her moves, but it was not easy for her to learn Ren Dong��s swordsmanship quickly.


    They rested for a moment and switched positions; Gu Ling began to imitate Ren Dong��s swordsmanship and attacked Su Liang.


    Su Liang sighed in her heart, ��Who can take care of this monster?�� , and then focused on handling the attack.


    Qi Jun returned to Yuanming Pavilion with lunch from a restaurant after arranging Ren Dong��s amodations. He found Su Liang had just returned from the training ground with her long sword.


    Qi Jun hesitated, ��Miss Su, have you been practicing martial arts all this time?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I didn��t do well in that fight, so I��ve been reflecting on it.�� After receiving Gu Ling��s guidance, she felt that her chances of winning against Ren Dong would be much higher next time.


    Qi Jun admired Su Liang��s diligence, ��Miss Su, you are too hardworking. I am truly ashamed.��


    ��Your strongest point is not martial arts,�� Su Liang said.


    Qi Jun knew that Su Liang was being sincere, but at the same time, he became more aware of his own deficiencies.


    Su Liang took the meal box from him, ��See if you can find out more about Ren


    Dong. ��


    Qi Jun pondered, ��She is tight-lipped; I doubt we can find out much by questioning her.��


    ��Think of a way,�� Su Liang said.


    Qi Jun asked weakly, ��Miss Su, you don��t mean for me to seduce her, right?��


    Su Liang was taken aback, ��Is that what you were thinking? Well, sure, you can try.��


    Qi Jun��s expression became awkward, ��I was just joking; please don��t take it seriously, Miss Su.��


    ��I was joking too. Just take care of Little Tiger; don��t worry about anything else.�� Su Liang entered the Yuanming Pavilion after finishing her sentence.


    Qi Jun thought of Ren Dong��s stoic face and shook his head, ��Those whoe from the pce must bepletely devoted to serving their master, devoid of love.��


    After freshening up, Su Liang ate lunch with Gu Ling and discussed Ren Dong again.


    Su Liang voiced her spection about Ren Dong possibly being a ��royal assassin��, and Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��Perhaps.��


    ��She��s just carrying out orders. Could our n end up harming her?�� Su Liang sighed, ��What if she��s sent back and gets punished? I think the emperor must have more than one person like her by his side.��


    Gu Ling��s expression remained indifferent, ��She will die within three days.��


    Su Liang was stunned, ��Has her brow turned ck already? Was it like that when she arrived or was it after we discussed trying to get rid of her?��


    ��Thetter,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang frowned, ��That means she really will be killed by us. She won��t have a chance to return to her original status once she leaves here.��


    Gu Ling remained silent, essentially confirming Su Liang��s view.


    Seeing Ren Dong��s ck brow meant that fate wanted him to intervene. Now that it tied directly with their actions, their original n was no longer feasible.


    The reason why both of them didn��t think that the ck mist appearing on Ren Dong��s brow meant she would kill someone she shouldn��t within three days was that she would only act on the instructions of ��Master��.


    Now Ren Dong��s actual master is Duanmu Yi, and her nominal master is Su Liang. Since Duanmu Yi had given Ren Dong to Su Liang, he wouldn��t temporarily assign her tasks unrted to Su Liang, and Su Liang wouldn��t let Ren Dong kill people who shouldn��t be killed either.


    Unless Ren Dong nned to kill Su Liang within the three days. But if that were the case, Gu Ling should have seen a ck mist on Su Liang��s brow. Cases of preventing murder are rare, and in such situations, Gu Ling would definitely see the murderer first, and the person who would be the victim would be farther away from him.


    ��No wonder during the martial artspetition, I felt like she was starting to worry that I��d let her go,�� Su Liang said helplessly. ��What should we do? We can��t let someone be harmed just because she��s not trustworthy.��


    Gu Ling��s expression remained calm, ��Win her over.��


    ��But she must be a person with a strong will. If the attempt to win her over fails, it would backfire,�� Su Liang said.


    ��You��ll find a way,�� Gu Ling expressed confidence in Su Liang.


    Su Liang pondered, ��The Beauty Scheme�� ��


    Gu Ling��s hand holding chopsticks froze, his face turning slightly dark, ��What did you say?��


    Su Liang blurted out, ��I was wondering if Qi Jun had taken a fancy to Ren Dong since he mentioned the Beauty Scheme�� Great God, you just picked up a chili pepper.��


    Gu Ling stared at the red chili pepper that had reached his mouth, and the atmosphere was inexplicably awkward.


    Su Liang smiled, ��I didn��t expect Great God to have such a unique taste today. I wonder how spicy this chili pepper is, why don��t you give it a try, Great God.��


    Taking her words to heart, Gu Ling indeed put the chili pepper into his mouth. The moment the chili pepper broke, the intense spiciness went straight to his head, changing his expression at once.


    Su Liang was only teasing, not expecting Gu Ling to actually eat it. Seeing this, she quickly handed over an empty bowl, ��Spit it out quickly!��


    She put down the bowl and picked up a teapot, ��Rinse your mouth, drink more water to alleviate it.��


    Gu Ling spat out the unforgettable chili pepper and drank the whole pot of water, but his face was still slightly flushed.


    This dish was made ording to Su Liang��s recipe, cooked by Wan Family Restaurant. The chef added a red chili pepper as decoration on his own initiative. When the waiter served the dish, he would remind the guest that it was not for eating, only for decoration��


    ��Great God, it��s good that you want to try everything, but there are some things you just can��t eat,�� Su Liang said, ��educating�� Gu Ling earnestly. ��What if it was poison


    Gu Ling��s expression was clearly calm, but his slightly flushed face seemed out of ce.


    ��You look like you��re drunk,�� Su Liang said.


    ��I��m not drunk,�� Gu Ling shook his head.


    Su Liang also shook her head, ��That��s what every drunk person says.��


    ��The food is getting cold,�� Gu Ling lowered his head, indicating that he couldn��t chat anymore, and began eating.


    After the meal, Su Liang cooked mung beans and had Qi Jun get some shaved ice. She cooked the milk that Wan Hui had sent in the morning into milk tea, scooped out a small amount to cool before adding tea leaves, then added it to the green bean ice.


    When Su Liang carried the zed ss cup into Gu Ling��s room, she saw his hands hanging down and suspicious traces of water on his face.


    Su Liang approached, and Gu Ling raised his hands, cing two ice cubes on a te on the table.


    Su Liang stifled augh, ��You can wrap the ice cube in a handkerchief before applying it to your face.��


    ��Hmm, what��s this?�� Gu Ling was good at changing the subject today.


    Su Liang ced the green bean ice in front of him, ��This is for you to cool down, just apply it to your face.��


    Gu Ling gave Su Liang a chilly nce, took up the spoon, tasted it, and nodded slightly, ��Not bad.��


    ��Great God, you eat first and think about how to solve Ren Dong��s problem. I��ll go cook the milk tea,�� Su Liang left as soon as the words were spoken.


    Gu Ling muttered barely audibly, ��Eating the wrong thing can also have its gains����


    If Su Liang knew what Gu Ling was thinking right now, she would definitely knock therge spoon in her hand onto his forehead.


    The milk tea was almost ready when Su Liang heard Xing Yusheng��s voice, ��Su


    Liang, what are you making? It smells so good!��


    Following that was Lin Xueqing��s cheerful voice, ��Sister Su!��


    So, after a while, Gu Ling was eating green bean ice upstairs, while Su Liang was entertaining friends with afternoon tea downstairs. In addition to her homemade milk tea, there were also desserts brought by Lin Xueqing, made by her sister-inw. She and Xing Yusheng had visited Qin Yujin at Lin Mansion earlier in the day and came straight here after lunch.


    ��Father is overjoyed, and second brother is happy like a fool.�� Lin Xueqingughed.


    ��My grandmother has been nagging about holding her great-grandchild, but when I think about how Xueqing will ignore me after we have a child, I think it��s better to wait a bit longer.�� Xing Yusheng willingly shared his thoughts.


    ��Let��s just let things happen naturally.�� Lin Xueqing, on the other hand, was quite looking forward to having a child, as she loved children very much.


    Su Liang had made quite a lot of milk tea, so she had Ren Dong deliver some to Wan Hui and Zhengzheng at the restaurant.


    When Ren Dong returned, she reported at Yuanming Pavilion, ��Master, Miss Wan and Young Master are not at the restaurant, so this servant has sent it to their home.��


    ��Alright, you can go find Qi Jun now.�� Su Liang said.


    After Ren Dong left, Xing Yusheng asked who she was, and Lin Xueqing was also curious about the sudden appearance of a female guard at Su Liang��s ce.


    When they heard that it was the emperor who had sent her, both Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing frowned.


    ��What does the emperor mean by this?�� Xing Yusheng instinctively felt that something was amiss, ��cing someone by your side, is he trying to monitor you?��


    With a rxed expression, Su Liang said, ��Why worry? I��m not a spy and I��ve done nothing wrong. ��


    Lin Xueqing took Su Liang��s hand, ��Why don��t I give you a reliable maid, Sister


    Su? Keep the one from the pce farther away from you.��


    Su Liang shook her head with a smile, ��No need. I��ve got it under control.��


    Xing Yusheng sighed slightly, ��In any case, Qi Jun is now at your disposal, and he��s quite happy about it. As for his marriage and such, you can handle it.��


    ��Alright.�� Su Liang agreed. If she had no choice but to keep Ren Dong, she would need Qi Jun to maintain a bnce, in order to avoid having to rely on Ren Dong for everything. Besides, Qi Jun was truly reliable, and Su Liang was familiar with him, so she did not refuse.


    ��Sister Su, what kind of tea leaves did you use for this milk tea? It��s so fragrant. I want to make some for my grandmother, father, elder brother, second brother, elder sister-inw, second sister-inw, grandfather and uncles and aunts!�� Lin Xueqing said.


    It was clear that she got along very well with her two sisters-inw, Madam Xing, and the Qin family.


    Su Liang directly handed Lin Xueqing a jar of tea leaves.


    Although not Da Hong Pao, these tea leaves were only second to Da Hong Pao in terms of value. A pot of this tea, already brewed, sold for a hundred silver taels in the tea house of the Ning family in the capital city.


    Lin Xueqing felt it was too extravagant, but Su Liang assured her that it was a gift and not to worry, as people don��t drink milk tea every day, and who says tea leaves can only have one way of being consumed?


    When it was time to leave, Xing Yusheng finally remembered the important matter, ��Everything is arranged, and we��ll be heading to Wangxiang Mountain early tomorrow morning. Qi Yan will take you there.��


    Today was the sixteenth day of the eighth month, and Su Liang would set off with the coffins of the Su family the day after tomorrow to return to her hometown. Tomorrow, they would move the grave.


    Su Liang had invited the monks from Huguo Temple to chant scriptures, and she also had to go burn paper offerings. Qi Jun had prepared all the necessary items.


    After thanking Xing Yusheng, he and his wife left. Su Liang went upstairs and heard Gu Ling saying, ��I want to drink milk tea.��


    ��If you can think of a solution to Ren Dong��s problem, you can have some milk tea. If not, then no.�� Su Liang indicated that all the milk tea had been shared and Gu Ling would have to wait for a new pot to be brewed, even though he had already made green bean ice for him.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��I��ve thought of a solution.��


    ��Alright then.�� Su Liang took the rest of the milk which was originally meant for making dessert and brewed a small pot of milk tea especially for Gu Ling.


    After Gu Ling finished drinking it slowly, Su Liang asked about Ren Dong��s problem again. He wiped the corner of his mouth, and calmly said four words, ��Act ording to circumstances.��


    Unable to bear the deception, Su Liang picked up the empty wooden fruit te beside her and knocked it on Gu Ling��s forehead,


    Without any change in expression or sign of embarrassment, the suddenly hit Gu Ling nodded slightly and said, ��The milk tea is good, try using Da Hong Pao next time.. ��

 Chapter 249 - 249: 249. The Counterattack of the Bootlicker

    Chapter 249 - 249: 249. The Counterattack of the Bootlicker<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Rendong offered to attend Su Liang��s daily routines, saying she didn��t know many things, but she could learn.


    Su Liang��s response was that she liked quietness, not used to having people by her side all the time, and Rendong was a guard, not a maid.<div>


    After Rendong left, Qi Jun asked Su Liang about the division ofbor, as they were both guards.


    Su Liang smirked, ��Her martial arts skills are higher than yours, right? From now on, she will be the guard, and you will do the maid��s tasks. How about that?��


    Qi Jun��s mouth twitched, ��Miss Su��you must be joking with your subordinate, right?��


    ��I trust you, but I also need to be cautious about her. So, your duties will be determined ording to the situation.�� Su Liang said.


    Qi Jun got serious, ��I understand.��


    The next day, just as dawn broke, Su Liang arrived at Wangxiang Mountain.


    Four monks hade to Huguo Temple, the youngest of which was Chengyun, who had also helped Su Liang invite the other monks to recite scriptures. In the past, Huguo Temple did not refuse such tasks, but it was difficult for ordinary people to invite them.


    Su Liang exined the whole story, and her filial piety touched Chengyun. She also donated arge sum of money for oil to Huguo Temple on behalf of Su


    Yuanzhou.


    Su Liang burnt paper money and kowtowed in front of Su Yuanzhou��s grave, whispering in her heart: I have avenged your deep hatred, please rest in peace.


    Su Liang also burnt paper money for the other Su family members, and at the right time, Xing Yusheng helped her by inviting people to dig up Su Yuanzhou��s grave first.<div>


    Finally, Su Liang stood in front of ��her own�� tombstone, looking at the words ��Tomb of Su Liang�� inscribed on it, and let out a soft sigh.


    ��Miss Su, how do you want to deal with this ce?�� Qi Yan asked.


    Su Liang��s face was calm, ��Since my tombstone is already engraved, and there is a coffin, I will take it back to my hometown and be with my family.��


    Qi Yan frowned. Su Liang was still alive, but she had a tomb, which was actually very unlucky.


    However, since Su Liang had always been strong-willed and courageous, Qi Yan didn��t say anything more, thinking that Su Liang keeping this tomb might be a reminder for her not to take things for granted and be cautious.


    When the sun rose, Su Liang climbed to the top of Wangxiang Mountain and looked into the distance to the north. Tomorrow she would set off for Su Vige, but because she had important matters to attend to this time, she didn��t feel excited, on the contrary, she felt very calm.


    She looked back, and Rendong was standing quietly not far away, her eyes barely moving, like a statue.


    Su Liang gestured for her toe over.


    Rendong went to Su Liang��s side, ��Do you have any orders, Master?��


    ��When His Majesty arranged for you to follow me, what did he tell you?�� Su Liang asked.


    Rendong reverently said, ��His Majestymanded me to use my life to protect you, and I will do my best to aplish any task you assign.��<div>


    ��In that case, I want you to help me kill someone.�� Su Liang said, turning her gaze to the south.


    Rendong��s face remained unchanged, ��Who does Master want me to kill?��


    Su Liang spoke slowly and gently, ��Man Ya, the imperial concubine of Yin Country��s crown prince.��


    Rendong frowned, ��But Master��s journey is imminent, and if I go south, I won��t be able to stay by your side.��


    ��She sent a spy to assassinate me before, and even almost killed my friend.�� Su Liang sighed softly, ��It was only recently that I discovered she was the real culprit behind a certain poison, and I didn��t tell His Majesty because I didn��t want to cause conflict between the two countries. But she won��t let the matter rest, and neither will I.��


    ��Can I do this after you return safely to the capital from Bei��an County?�� Rendong was still unwilling to leave, ��His Majesty specifically instructed me to protect your safety during your travels, and I cannot neglect my duty.��


    ��What if I insist?�� Su Liang looked at Ren Dong indifferently, ��I feel that having you by my side and having you eliminate those who try to kill me in the dark are essentially the same thing, both for my own protection.�� Ren Dong��splexion was clearly wrong, ��But����


    ��But what? You are my subordinate, but I can��tmand you?�� Su Liang��s expression was unhappy.


    Ren Dong took a step back, bent her knee, and knelt down, ��Please forgive me, Master! Don��t drive this subordinate away!��


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��What do you mean, I��m driving you away? I��m just asking you to do something. Do you mean that, apart from following me all the time and not letting me leave your sight, you can��t do anything else?��


    Ren Dong��s expression stiffened, ��No, that��s not it.��


    ��Then, you shall head south today. When I return to the capital, I want to see MO Yu��s head. Can you do it?�� Su Liang asked.


    Only then did Ren Dong nod.


    ��Get up, go back and pack up. If you need money, just ask Qi Jun.�� Su Liang said.


    Ren Dong got up and left. Before going down the mountain, she looked back at Su Liang, who picked up a stone from the ground.


    Having Ren Dong go to Yin Country to kill MO Yu was an idea Gu Ling suggested to Su Liang that morning.


    They discovered yesterday that if they found a way to send Ren Dong back to Duanmu Yi, Duanmu Yi would not let her live.


    But Su Liang asking Ren Dong to go on a distant mission did not mean that she would not let her return, in which case Ren Dong would not be in danger of losing her life.


    Su Liang wanted revenge on MO Yu because MO Yu had sent Qiu Ming to poison Su Liang and almost killed Gao Jiabao.


    It wasn��t necessary to go now, but it was better to get rid of such a hidden threat as soon as possible. They hadn��t acted before because neither Su Liang nor Gu Ling could conveniently leave on a long journey.


    It was fitting to let Ren Dong go. She appeared to be an assassin cultivated by the royal family, about as strong as Su Liang and naturally stronger than MO Yu, so she could do it.


    At this moment, Gu Ling was secretly following Ren Dong to see if she would secretly return to the Imperial Pce to report to Duanmu Yi, and what Duanmu Yi��s reaction would be.


    If Ren Dong didn��t go, that would naturally be good. If she went to the pce, it would prove that her true master was still Duanmu Yi. In fact, thetter was quite obvious. Su Liang allowing Ren Dong to leave her side could cause susoicion from Duanmu Yi.


    But in many cases, if Su Liang adhered only to established rules, such as the rule that a subject must obey the emperor��s words, it would not be good for her, especially in the situation where she suspected that Duanmu Yi had ulterior motives for her. Breaking the rules and being ��willful�� would help her test Duanmu Yi��s bottom line.


    An hourter, Ren Dong was kneeling in front of Duanmu Yi.


    Duanmu Yi��s face was gloomy, ��Waste! How did I tell you?��


    Ren Dong looked terrified, ��Your Majesty, please forgive me. This ve servant is ipetent. It is only because if this servant refuses Miss Su��s request, I won��t be able to stay by her side, so I had no choice but to agree.��


    ��MO Yu?�� Duanmu Yi��s eyes flickered, ��So, the mastermind behind that incident was actually MO Yu.�� Suddenly, his expression changed, ��When you left Su Mansion you weren��t followed by anyone, were you?��


    Ren Dong shook her head, ��This ve servant first left the city and came back, and did not notice anyone following.��


    Duanmu Yi snorted coldly, ��That girl always has secrets hidden, which is why I sent you. But she is too cautious, knowing that you are watching her, so she found things for you to do far away from her. And, unfortunately, it��s something that needs to be done����


    Not daring to breathe, Ren Dong listened as Duanmu Yi continued, ��Her trip to relocate the grave and return to her hometown is traceable. What you need to do next is show her your loyalty. You should go to Yin Country! If you cannot bring back MO Yu��s head, you and your brother will hit the road together!�� Ren Dong��s body trembled, ��Yes, this ve servant obeys!��


    Gu Ling saw Ren Dong sneak into the Imperial Pce from an inconspicuous ce and thene out, heading towards the city gate.


    During broad daylight, there were masters near Duanmu Yi, so Gu Ling did not follow into the pce and thus did not know what Duanmu Yi had said to Ren Dong.


    But Ren Dong��s actions were all within the expectations of Su Liang and him.


    This could not be considered a betrayal, as Ren Dong was originally a spy, and not on their side.


    However, if Duanmu Yi wanted Ren Dong to gain Su Liang��s trust, he would give her the opportunity to prove her loyalty.


    In the evening, Su Liang returned home, having made all the arrangements for the journey.


    Qi Jun had originally nned to keep a close eye on Ren Dong, but unexpectedly, Su Liang sent her away to take care of other matters. Qi Jun was not sure what those matters were, and Ren Dong didn��te to him for any ��expenses��.


    Xing Yusheng, who came to set up for Su Liang,mented, ��I would really like to take Xueqing back to Qiuming Manor for a while, and then visit Xuanbei City, but my grandmother is in the capital city.��


    As Xing Ji couldn��t return for the Mid-Autumn Festival, the Old Lady Xing was already missing her son. It would be uneptable for her if Xing Yusheng also left the capital city.


    ��There will be opportunitiester,�� Su Liang said.


    Lin Xueqing hugged Su Liang��s arm and asked when she would be back.


    Shaking her head, Su Liang replied, ��Hard to say. When the tragedy happened at home, I didn��t have the chance to mourn for my family. After the burial in my hometown, I want to stay there for a few days.��


    ��I know, Sister Su doesn��t like the capital city,�� Lin Xueqing sighed, ��Little Tiger told me Sister Su had a lot of fun in the vige.��


    ��I��ll invite you to visitter,�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    Lin Xueqing was looking forward to it, but she wasn��t a capricious person, so she could only say, ��I hope there��s a chance.��


    Xing Yusheng suddenly mentioned Gu Ling, ��He and Nian Jincheng still haven��t made any moves, they might not be nning to return. It��s better this way.��


    ��Who knows,�� Su Liang shook her head, ��Maybe they��ll show up in a few days. I really want to see what kind of beauty the legendary number one beauty in the capital city is.��


    ��I haven��t seen her either,�� said Xing Yusheng.


    Lin Xueqing raised her hand, ��Neither have I.��


    Gu Ling who was eating a single meal upstairs: Already looking forward to how Su Xiaoliang would perform her ��love at first sight�� for him, the deeper the acting, the better��


    On the eighteenth of August, it was a good day for a journey.


    Many people in the capital knew that Su Liang was going to move the graves of her family back to their hometown, and they all praised her filial piety.


    Su Liang had Qi Jun prepare two carriages; she rode in one alone while Qi Jun apanied Bai Xiaohu in the other.


    The workers who had previously helped were hired by Xing Yusheng, and this time those who went to Bei��an County were arranged by the Ning family��s steward. In addition, Su Liang paid handsomely for escort masters to protect them.


    The most famous escort agency in the capital city, Changfeng Escort Agency, took the deal. Both the young owner and the main escort of the agency set out for the task.


    During the journey, Su Liang couldn��t help praising the ��wealth and ease,�� as there were always people arranged by the Ning family��s steward to make food and lodging preparations in advance.


    Gu Ling was unable to get close to Su Liang during her journey, as there were many watchful eyes around her.


    The two could only meet at night. When Su Liang was staying at an inn, Gu Ling would sneak into the room she was going to stay in and wait for her toe.


    On the first day of the journey, nothing happened. At dinner, Su Liang said she wanted to eat alone and had the meal sent to her room.


    After the servants had left, Gu Ling appeared. Su Liang carried Gu Ling��s utensils in her suitcase, the two ate together, and Su Liang told him about the contents of the medical books she had read during the day.


    In this way, Su Liang consolidated her memory through storytelling, teaching Gu Ling at the same time. asionally, Gu Ling would raise some doubts, and the two would discuss and deepen their understanding, learning and progressing together.


    When Su Liang took a bath, Gu Ling left, but actually did notpletely leave, he hid nearby to prevent anyone from intruding.


    When it was time to sleep, Gu Ling and Su Liang decided who would get the bed and who would sleep on the ground by ying rock-paper-scissors, as they had agreed. Su Liang insisted that Gu Ling shouldn��t have to sleep on the floor since he was there to protect her.


    But a problem arose on the first night.


    For some reason, after many rounds, they always had the same hand gesture.


    Gu Ling, who had long since figured out Su Liang��s micro-expressions, said calmly, ��With this oue, you sleep on the bed.��


    ��Why not you?�� Su Liang countered.


    Gu Ling reasoned, ��It��s cold. You can��t be freezing. Save some ginger date brown sugar water.��


    Su Liang: ��She couldn��t rebut that.


    So it was settled. Before going to bed, Su Liang continued to tell stories to Gu Ling. The Water Margin was almost finished, and Gu Ling had drawn dozens of pictures to go along with it.


    After finishing the story and closing her eyes, Su Liang suddenly remembered


    Yan Shiba, ��It has been a while since the Great God sent a message to Yanyun


    Building. Why hasn��t she sent any news? Did something happen to her?��


    Gu Ling said indifferently, ��If something happened, she brought it upon herself.��


    Su Liang sighed softly. Yan Shiba had a quirky personality and definitely wasn��t a good person, and she and Su Liang were not true friends. Su Liang owed her a favor, but she didn��t owe Yan Shiba anything. Su Liang was more curious about Yan Shiba rather than worried about her.


    At this moment, in a valley near Huguo Temple, a bloody Yan Shiba, with red eyes, stood unsteadily with the support of her sword, her injured left knee trembling uncontrobly.


    The eight ck-d assassins surrounding her did not make a move.


    The pale, sinister man opposite Yan Shiba was her shadow since childhood, Yan Shiqi.


    Yan Shiqi had one blind eye covered with ck cloth. His left hand was raised, and four fingers were severed. Wearing a ck jade thumb ring that symbolized the identity of the owner of Yanyun Building, his gloomyughter was especially eerie in the valley.


    ��Eighteen, are you going to the capital to wait for Gu Ling?�� Yan Shiqi sneered, ��I��ve been so good to you; my eyes and heart are full of you. Why don��t you love me? I even risked my life for you, but you only treat me like a dog! When did you meet Gu Ling? What do you love him for? Does he know who you are?��


    Yan Shiba nced in the direction of Huguo Temple and cursed loudly, ��Of course I like Gu Ling, he��s an immortal from heaven, and you��re just mud on the ground! Don��t even dream about making me like you!��


    Yan Shiqi��s eyes narrowed viciously, and he coldly snorted, ��Fine, very well! Since that is the case, I will take you back first, then ��invite�� him to see you when Gu Ling bes a Marquis. I can��t help but want to treat you well. Why don��t you thank me now?��


    ��One-eyed blind, you damn whore! I��ll thank your eight generations of ancestors!�� Yan Shiba shouted angrily, charging at Yan Shiqi with her sword.


    Not too long after, the severely injured and unconscious Yan Shiba was taken away by Yan Shiqi, entering the capital of Qian Country, and the valley went quiet once again.


    As dawn approached, Yan Shiba woke up and stared at the ceiling, mumbling incoherently, ��Ning Jing, that pretty white face can��t possibly die. Without him, Gu Ling would have to appear. He is him. You sly girl, you��re ying me. I��ll get back at you someday����


    Yan Shiqi suddenly appeared and asked coldly, ��What did you just say?��


    Yan Shibaughed maliciously with her pale face, ��I miss my lover so much that my heart aches. When will you help me find him?��


    Yan Shiqi couldn��t contain his anger and grabbed Yan Shiba��s neck, almost choking her to death before letting go.


    Yan Shiba coughed violently, and said intermittently, ��You really are�� so damn cheap�� even now�� you can��t bear�� to kill me�� ha ha ha ha!��


    ��You wait. When I find Gu Ling, I will dismember him into ten thousand pieces in front of you!�� Yan Shiqi left in anger.


    Yan Shiba keptughing and evenughed until tears came out, ��He��s now sleeping with my sister. You go and find him. You go and find your own death, hahaha�� ah, you wicked girl, you��re making me so angry��.��

 Chapter 250 - 250: 250. Take some more time to nurture it

    Chapter 250 - 250: 250. Take some more time to nurture it<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��You still like Gu Ling?�� Yan Shiqi coldly stared at the girl dressed in in clothes kneeling at his feet.


    The girl was massaging Yan Shiqi��s leg and froze upon hearing his question, opting to remain silent.<div>


    Yan Shiqi angrily pped her to the ground and stomped on her. Rage consuming his remaining eye as he yelled, ��Just because Gu Ling is handsome? You women are all cheap! Cheap!��


    The girl slowly crawled up and kneeled in front of Yan Shiqi. She spoke in a hoarse voice, ��Master, all I feel towards Gu Ling now is hatred. He��s a heartless man who doesn��t care for anyone.��


    Yan Shiqi snorted, ��So, if he merely beckons you, you��d pounce at him? But he would never beckon you. Nian Ruting, if I were to capture Gu Ling and have you kill him with your own hands, would you dare to?��


    Once the renowned Nian Family in the capital city was no more, with the scandal beginning when the talented Fourth Miss Nian Ruxue and overlooked Fifth Miss Nian Ruting cheated in the Military Exam,mitting the crime of deceiving the monarch.


    The day their guilt was revealed, Nian Ruxue had disappeared from her home by the time the arresting officers arrived.


    Nian Ruting, who was at the centre of the scandal, had no chance to escape. After being locked in the Heavenly Prison, in an attempt to lure Gu Ling to her rescue, she betrayed Nian Jincheng, implicating him with the then-fugitive rebel Gu Ling, resulting in Nian Jincheng��s imprisonment in Heavenly Prison as well.


    The night atop Wangxiang Mountain, Su Liang had asked Yan Shiba to abduct Duanmu Che to save Nian Jincheng in exchange.


    In that deal, Su Liang, acting as a delegate of the Royal Family, ostensibly aimed to save Duanmu Che. By doing so, he also helped rescue Nian Ruting from the Heavenly Prison as Duanmu Che traded the Nian siblings, because at that time Duanmu Yi and Duanmu Chen had been nning to use Nian Ruting, Gu Ling��s secret fiancee unknown to others, to force Gu Ling to show himself.


    Of course, it wouldn��t have worked, but Su Liang believed that the Royal Family could tarnish Gu Ling��s reputation, so he decided to handle everything at once, rather than being bothered againter.


    Nian Ruting was thrown off a cliff by Su Liang himself. The person to catch her was Yan Shiqi, who set up the rescue by Yan Shiba��s instructions.


    The purpose of that time was to save Nian Jincheng, and it was sessful. He was taken to Su Liang��s house by Yan Shiba.<div>


    Yan Shiba left in a hurry, and Su Liang forgot to ask how Nian Ruting was to be dealt with. But Yan Shiba didn��t forget, and he ordered Yan Shiqi to kill Nian Ruting and toss her corpse into the unmarked graves.


    That Nian Ruting was still alive today was because Yan Shiqi spared her. Back then, Yan Shiqi had truly attempted to strangle her, which led to her damaged vocal cords and husky voice.


    In the end,passion stayed his hand. He saw his own reflections in Nian Ruting��s face. Her infatuation and obsession with Gu Ling mirrored Yan Shiqi��s shadow-like pursuit of Yan Shiba.


    Yan Shiqi didn��t inform Yan Shiba of his failure to kill Nian Ruting. Since Yanyun Building was jointly controlled by them, Yan Shiqi had significant power and plenty of loyal followers, making it easy to hide the truth from the unsuspecting Yan Shiba.


    Moreover, Yan Shiqi even arranged for someone to treat Nian Ruting��s injured leg. She could move freely now, but her limp was still noticeable.


    At this moment, Yan Shiqi asked Nian Ruting if she would dare to kill Gu Ling? In reality, he was also asking himself if he would be willing to kill Yan Shiba?


    The answer was negative.


    The thought of Yan Shiba��s death caused his long-held affection for her to ache, followed by resentment. After all he��d sacrificed without gaining anything in return, how could he be content?


    Before Nian Ruting could answer, Yan Shiqiughed coldly. ��Wait and see, if Gu Ling dares to show up, I will capture him and use his life to force Yan Shiba to marry me! Hahaha!��


    Nian Ruting, who had been kneeling on the ground, suddenly lifted her deathly still eyes, looking up at Yan Shiqi. Her face, once more beautiful than Nian Ruxue, was now emaciated and pale. She said hoarsely, ��Master, let Gu Ling marry me! That way, Yan Shiba will give up on him!��


    Yan Shiqi looked at Nian Ruting, squinting his eyes, ��No wonder you were easily manipted back then. Your brain really is faulty! If Gu Ling cared for you, you wouldn��t be in this state now. Don��t tell me you have a way to make him marry you? Because you saved his mother? Or because you harmed Nian Jincheng?��<div>


    Nian Rutinz��s face turned extremelv uglv, ��1��1 had an enzazement with him!


    His mother arranged it!��


    Yan Shiqi sneered, ��If I remember correctly, the one who once had an engagement with him was Nian Ruxue. Even if it��s true that Nian Ruxue stole your merits, the only thing you should have done back then was to kill Nian Ruxue! Fool!��


    Nian Ruting kept a straight face, and then heard Yan Shiqi suddenly sneer again, ��As long as you serve me well, once Gu Ling is caught, it��s not impossible to make arrangements for him to end up with you.��


    ��Thank you, Master!�� Nian Ruting kowtowed.


    Yan Shiqi had long known that Yan Sui died at the hands of ��Ning Jing��, and he had also interacted with ��Ning Jing�� in Xunyang City.


    When he learned that ��Ning Jing�� had died, Yan Shiqi was also surprised, but he did not associate it with Gu Ling. The once invincible Yan Sui in Yan Shiqi��s eyes could die, so it was not impossible for someone stronger than ��Ning Jing�� to kill him.


    The key point was, only Yan Shiba knew about ��Su Liang likes Gu Ling��.


    Although Yan Shiba had always ordered the people of Yanyun Building to find Gu Ling, he never mentioned to Yan Shiqi and others that he was looking for him on behalf of Su Liang. Even when he saved Nian Jincheng, Yan Shiqi asked why, and Yan Shiba casually said that she intended to use Nian Jincheng to force Gu Ling to show up.


    The two of them had always been like this from childhood. Yan Shiqiid his heart bare, and Yan Shiba called him around, not bothering to say an extra word to him when she didn��t need him.


    As a result, Yan Shiqi misunderstood that Yan Shiba liked Gu Ling and kept looking for him. As for Gu Ling, he was merely a fabled beauty to Yan Shiqi, and he had no knowledge of anything else and had not connected him with Su Liang at all.


    It wasn��t untilst night that Yan Shiba admitted that she likes Gu Ling. At that time, she was desperate and was just trying to deceive Yan Shiqi. She absolutely cannot let Yan Shiqi know that she is actually smitten with a little monk from Huguo Temple.


    The resentment and bitterness umted in Yan Shiqi��s heart finally erupted after narrowly escaping death in the Yin Country.


    He took the blow for Yan Shiba, nearly lost his life, and Yan Shiba either thought he was dead or didn��t care whether he was alive or dead, and ran away to save herself. If it weren��t for Nian Ruting, who was secretly following and saved Yan Shiqi, he would have already been dead and gone.


    After Yan Shiqi��s wounds healed, he seized Yan Shiba��s power, and hunted her for hundreds of miles.


    This was also why Gu Ling tried to lure Yan Shiba out two months ago, but to no avail. At that time, there was infighting within Yanyun Building.


    The next time Yan Shiqi saw Yan Shiba, he brought up Su Liang.


    ��Would you like me to invite your beloved Liang sister to apany you?�� Yan Shiqi watched Yan Shiba��s reaction.


    Upon hearing this, Yan Shiba chuckled, ��By all means, please do! Go right away!��


    Yan Shiqi��s expression changed, sensing deceit. He knew long ago that Su Liang was tricky, but at that time it was because of ��Ning Jing��.


    ��Ning Jing�� was dead, and Yan Shiba still hoped that Su Liang woulde to her rescue? Why?


    Yan Shiqi narrowed his eyes, ��Is there a master by Su Liang��s side?��


    Yan Shiba snorted lightly, ��Are you afraid?��


    Yan Shiqi thought more, ��No wonder she went all the way from the vige to the capital city, without a scratch. Who exactly is her master?��


    ��Your grandfather!�� Yan Shiba snorted, ��I miss Liang sister, hurry up and find her! If you don��t, it means you are a coward!��


    Yan Shiqi thought Yan Shiba was using reverse psychology, seeming unwise to provoke Su Liang and reveal himself at this moment.


    With these thoughts. Yan Shiai left simolv, mentioning no more of caoturing


    Su Liang.


    Yan Shiba could present an opposite reaction, suggesting Yan Shiqi not to touch Su Liang, making it certain that Yan Shiqi would look for her.


    But Yan Shiba, certain that Yan Shiqi wouldn��t kill her, doesn��t really want Yan Shiqi to approach Su Liang at this time. Although she thinks that Gu Ling should be with Su Liang, it was just her spection. In case Gu Ling is not there and has gone elsewhere temporarily, Su Liang wouldn��t be able to withstand the power of the entire Yanyun Building.


    On one hand, Yan Shiba does not want anything to happen to Su Liang. On the other hand, only if Su Liang is all right, there would be a chance to save Yan Shiba from her predicament.


    Therefore, after hearing Yan Shiqi mention Su Liang, Yan Shiba made up her mind: She can��t let Yan Shiqi find Su Liang. It would be better for Yan Shiqi to look for Gu Ling.


    The two are not the same.


    Su Liang has always been in the open, while the mysterious Gu Ling has not appeared. Once Gu Ling appears, whether Yan Shiqi finds him to do whatever he wants, he will definitely not seed. Even if Su Liang is always by Gu Ling��s side, as long as the direct target is not her, Gu Ling can block it for her.


    ��Foul couple�� you two really know how to y���� Yan Shiba began toin bitterly about Gu Ling and Su Liang again, ��I really want to hug my little brother Yun��


    When Su Liang and her group arrived in Pingbei City, it was evening.


    The previous time she apanied Gu Ling to Pingbei City to participate in the Provincial Exam, she bought a house here. She had passed by thest time she went back to the capital, this time she still rented an entire inn, letting the others stay, while she, Bai Xiaohu, and Qi Jun moved into the Su Mansion in Pingbei City.


    Qi Jun and Bai Xiaohu were staying in one courtyard, and Su Liang moved into the courtyard she used to live in with Gu Ling.


    As night fell, Qi Jun and Bai Xiaohu went to a restaurant for dinner while Su Liang did not go, saying she was very tired and didn��t want to eat.


    The truth was, Gu Ling had already secretly bought delicious food to bring back.


    Returning to the ce where she had once lived, Su Liang sighed a little, ��It was justst year��s events, but it feels like a long time ago. Master and Xueqing have both settled in the capital city, and they will hardlye back here.��


    The Lin Family was originally in Pingbei City. After their two sons passed the Imperial Examination, Lin Shuzhi remained in Qianshan Academy as dean, while Lin Xueqing also grew up in the academy.


    Thinking of how she and Gu Ling met themst year, Gu Ling was still pretending to be Lin Shuzhi��s disciple ��Ning Jing��, seeing Lin Xueqing at Qianshan Academy, and being called ��Brother Jing��.


    She also met Zheng��er in Pingbei City halfway through her journey with Gu


    Ling, and saved Little Monk Cheng Yun. She met Wan Hui here as well. Before Wan Hui came to pick Zheng��er up, Gu Ling once put Zheng��er in a bamboo basket and took him to Qianshan Academy to y in his free time.


    At this moment, listening to Su Liang talking about the past, Gu Ling found her voice lively and particrly pleasant.


    ��Great God, if given a chance to start over, would you choose the same path again?�� Su Liang asked.


    After a moment of silence, Gu Ling nodded, ��Yes.�� Because you are on this path��


    The moon plunged into silence and darkness, Gu Ling said he wanted to go to Qianshan Academy to see, and Su Liang was not inclined to sleep, so the two of them secretly left.


    Standing on a mountain behind Qianshan Academy, Gu Ling looked up at the sky and saw the moon obscured by dark clouds.


    Su Liang looked at the three trees standing side by side. These were nted by Lin Boyan, Lin Bojun, and the real Ning Jing when they were children.


    ��Would Yang Yu and Nian Jincheng be in the capital city at this moment?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Yes.��


    ��Without you showing up, Nian Jincheng can��t recover his identity on his own.


    It��s a bit risky. I can��t go back, so I can��t match them up.�� Su Liang sighed softly, ��Their wedding date has to be postponed again.��


    ��There��s no need to rush.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Great God, you don��t understand this. For those two who are in love, they naturally hope to get married sooner, especially Nian Jincheng. Wasn��t Xing Yusheng the same back then? Great God, you are inexperienced in love, so you can��t understand them.��


    Gu Ling turned around and stayed silent, his back to Su Liang. He wished he could say, it��s not clear who exactly is inexperienced in love��


    But Gu Ling hasn��t confessed his feelings to Su Liang yet. Firstly, it��s because Su Liang is still ��too young��. He wants to follow her past life tradition and wait until she turns eighteen.


    ording to Su Liang it is easy for rtionships before the age of eighteen to have a negative impact on studies and physical development isn��t mature.


    And indeed Su Liang has been constantly studying, very busy.


    Secondly, Gu Ling feels that Su Liang does not currently hold romantic feelings for him. She admires him, respects him, treats him as a dear friend and elder brother, trusting him unconditionally without any ulterior motives.


    But none of these two issues is big. If Gu Ling confesses, he can pursue Su Liang, make Su Liang fall for him and wait until she is eighteen to be intimate.


    And here lies the problem.


    Gu Ling has thought, if he confesses and Su Liang epts to date him, and their rtionship bes romantic, he may not be able to hold back until Su Liang grows up��


    At present, whenever Gu Ling looks at Su Liang, he has to suppress the desire to get close to her. Although he shows no hint of it.


    ��Great God? Great God?�� Su Liang called Gu Ling a couple of times and tugged at his sleeve, which brought him back to his senses.


    ��What were you thinking about just now?�� Su Liang asked curiously.


    Gu Ling wished he could blurt out ��thinking of you��, but he still gave up and casually said, ��I was thinking about how great the chance of surviving would be if I jumped off from here.��


    The ce where Gu Ling stood was atop a cliff. Su Liang nced down andughed lightly, ��Great God, such curiosity can be somewhat dangerous. I��m really worried that one day you��ll want to taste what poisonous grass tastes like and you��ll end up killing yourself.��


    ��I��m not a fool.�� Gu Ling replied with a gloomy tone.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��You not being a fool and you not doing something foolish aren��t the same thing.��


    Gu Ling thought, indeed, he was doing something foolish right now. The moonlight�� even though it wasn��t very good, why not take the opportunity to confess? Maybe the result would be really good? But what if Su Liang refuses and says she only wants to be friends with him, what then��


    Su Liang found Gu Ling spacing out again, pulled his sleeve and turned around, ��Great God, stop sleepwalking, let��s go back. We still need to hit the road early tomorrow.��


    Su Liang let go of his sleeve and walked ahead.. Gu Ling watched her thin figure from behind and silently thought to himself: Let it simmer for a while longer��

 Chapter 251 - 251: 251. Never left before

    Chapter 251 - 251: 251. Never left before<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The day Bai Xiaohu was kidnapped, he wanted to go home early after school, but Zhuzi wanted to go y with Erniu.


    So, Bai Xiaohu walked home alone from school. It wasn��t a long way, and they usually walked and yed together with their little brothers. The people in the vige were familiar with each other.<div>


    As a result, he was walking halfway between two thick trees when someone jumped off and covered his mouth, put him in a sack, and took him away through the forest path.


    Zhuzi returned home and panicked when he saw that Bai Xiaohu hadn��te back yet, saying that he had left first.


    The Bai family searched all over the vige, and when they didn��t find him by nightfall, they knew something was wrong. Su Bai mobilized the vige��s young men to look for Bai Xiaohu in nearby mountains and viges for a long time, but they couldn��t find him, and no one had seen him.


    The Bai family felt that their world had copsed. Grandpa Bai��s hair turned white overnight, Grandma Bai cried every day, and Liu cried every night, saying that she would sit at the door and wait for Little Tiger toe home.


    Zhuzi med himself, saying that he should have gone home with his brother after school so that the kidnapper might not have dared to act if they saw both of them together.


    Everyone in the vige, including Bai��s family, believed Bai Xiaohu was kidnapped by traffickers.


    Such things were often heard within a radius of ten miles. Boys and girls were abducted, but none were found. Except for the scandal caused by Gai Yun and Gai Huai��an, only Liu Xiaoyue was found, and now she had disappeared.


    It was said that abducted boys were sold as ves, and girls were mostly sold into brothels.


    Originally, after getting to know Su Liang, Bai family��s life was getting better and better. In the month since Bai Xiaohu��s disappearance, they were in a state of anxiety and couldn��t go on with their lives.


    It wasn��t until Su Bai received a letter from Su Liang from the capital city, stating that she had saved Bai Xiaohu and would be sending him home soon, that their excitement turned to joy. He rushed to Baits house and told them the good news.


    In fact, Su Liang made it clear in the letter that Bai Xiaohu was involved because of her.<div>


    But Su Bai didn��t tell the Bai family so much, only that Bai Xiaohu had been taken to the capital city, and Su Liang had saved him.


    Upon confirming this and hearing Su Bai swear that it was true, they couldn��t help but cry andugh with excitement.


    Since then, every day after school, Zhuzi would look towards the entrance of the vige for a while, waiting for Su Liang and Bai Xiaohu toe back.


    Su Bai had brought people to tidy up Su Yuanzhou��s ancestral grave, clear the weeds and debris, and invite a Feng Shui master to select the grave��s location, and the manpower was all ready.


    The vigers all knew that Su Liang had saved Bai Xiaohu and would soon bring the family��s coffins home for burial, praising her for both her skills and filial piety.


    As September arrived, the days in the small northern vige grew colder.


    One day, Zhuzi, wearing the thin cotton jacket he had taken from Bai Xiaohu, stood on the bridge after school, looking at the entrance of the vige, waiting for his brother.


    After waiting for a long time, and as the sun was setting, he heard Grandma Bai calling him toe back. Zhuzi sighed, shifted his bag, and prepared to go home.


    At the moment of turninz around, Zhuzi heard faint hoofbeats.


    There were cows, donkeys, and two mules in the vige, but no horses usually.


    Zhuzi rubbed his eyes, saw the carriage, and immediately rushed out, shouting, ��It��s my brother! My brother is back!��<div>


    Grandma Bai didn��t hear it, but she stood at the door, looking at the bridge where her grandson had disappeared, and immediately panicked and ran over.


    ��Brother! Brother!�� Zhuzi shouted, running toward the direction of the carriage even as he tripped and quickly got back up.


    Bai Xiaohu poked his head out of the carriage and waved to Zhuzi, ��Little brother! Little brother! I��m here!��


    Qi Jun was also in the carriage, while Su Liang was in the carriage behind. The coffins of the Su family were following in the rear, and the procession was quite long.


    The vigers, hearing themotion, came out of their houses one after another and saw the carriage returning, knowing that Su Liang hade back.


    The carriage pulled up next to Zhuzi, and Qi Jun reached out, lifting him up and onto the carriage. ��Brother! ��


    ��Brother! ��


    The two children hugged each other, starting withughter, then crying together.


    Qi Jun watched from the side, feeling a sour sensation in his heart. He suddenly missed his brother too, it had been a long time since they had a fight��


    Madame Bai stood at the bridgehead, wiping her tears as she watched the carriage approach.


    Thanks to Su Liang��s medical care and Qi Jun��s attentive nursing, Bai Xiaohu��s health had improved. During the journey, he enjoyed good food and beautiful scenery. He had regained weight, his face was rosy, and his skin was a few shades lighter than before. He looked like a refined young man.


    Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi got out of the carriage and both rushed to hug Madame Bai.


    Seeing her grandson who was lost and now found, Madame Bai couldn��t help but let her old tears flow freely and hold him tightly.


    Many vigers gathered around, all saying that Little Tiger had grown taller and whiter, looking as imposing as the young masters from the capital city. They greeted Su Liang as she got out of the carriage.


    During herst stay in the vige, Su Liang had gotten to know almost everyone. At that time, the school she funded was on the right track, and the vigers were all very enthusiastic about her.


    Su Liang greeted everyone by name in return.


    Su Bai, who rushed over upon hearing the news, saw Su Liang bring Bai Xiaohu back safely and let out a sigh of relief. He still affectionately called her ��Liang


    Girl�� and arranged for the coffins to be taken to the Grand Ancestral Hall of the Su Family.


    After the escort master delivered the coffins, Su Liang settled the final payment with them, gave them extra rewards, and they withdrew.


    They had originally thought that Su Liang��s enemies might appear along the way, but nothing unexpected happened, making their journey quite rxed.


    Su Liang opened the door and returned alone to the familiar courtyard. The weeds in the yard had grown a bit taller, probably from seeds that had drifted down from the mountain.


    But this was Su Liang��s first home after transmigration, and the mostfortable and rxing ce for her. Even the green and yellow weeds on the ground seemed adorable to her.


    Madame Bai called two daughters-inw to help Su Liang clean and tidy up. As they entered, they saw her standing silently in the courtyard.


    This scene reminded Madame Bai of ��Ning Jing�� and thought Su Liang must be grieving his death but didn��t show it in front of others. Su Liang had left hurriedlyst time after receiving the news that ��Ning Jing�� had been killed.


    Madame Bai sighed deeply: ��Liang Girl! Let us help you clean up!��


    Su Liang turned around with a smile, which surprised Madame Bai as she had thought Su Liang was quietly crying over ��Ning Jing��s�� room��


    In any case, Madame Bai was a bit puzzled by this. When she mentioned it to her husband, Old Bai sighed: ��Ning Jing has been gone for a while now, Liang Girl is strong. When have you ever seen her cry? She must have epted it.��


    Su Liang didn��t refuse the Bai family��s help. Madame Bai and her daughters-inw started cleaning and tidying up.


    After putting her luggage in her room, Su Liang went into the backyard.


    Last time she left, there were pumpkins and eggnts growing in the backyard. Gu Ling had picked an eggnt and a pumpkin to take with him. He had shown his true face for the first time in front of Su Liang after they had eaten delicious roasted eggnts together in the small grove one night. The pumpkin was too tender, so the next day he made Pumpkin Egg-filled Dumplings.


    Now the eggnt leaves had turned yellow, but twote-ripening purple eggnts could still be seen, round and shiny.


    Most of the pumpkin vines on the wall had dried up, but about four or five long old pumpkins still hung on the vines, covered in ayer of white frost. As soon as Su Liang saw them, she started thinking about how to make pumpkin pancakes and pumpkin soup.


    The room��s doors and windows were tightly sealed, and the room could be lived in after a simple cleaning.


    After the weeds in the yard were removed, Madame Bai helped clean the kitchen. Su Liang thanked her and gave her special gifts such as cloth and desserts. Madame Bai was straightforward and didn��t refuse, took them and left with her daughters -inw.


    As soon as they left, Old Bai came with a shoulder pole, bringing tworge baskets of food, all from their own home, giving Su Liang a portion of everything.


    Madame Bai had already invited Su Liang to eat at her house, telling her not to cook herself. But Su Liang said that she would be staying for a while and didn��t want to rely on the Bai family for meals, it wasn��t about being polite.


    Of course, if it were just Su Liang, she would have eaten at Bails house every day. But there was a hidden Xianxian, so she had no choice.


    Su Liang thanked Uncle Bai and chatted with him for a while.


    Su Bai came over and discussed the burial with Su Liang.


    Since Su Yuanzhou had been gone for so long, and only Su Liang was left as his granddaughter, Su Bai felt that the funeral should be simple and focused on properly burying Su Yuanzhou in the ancestral grave.


    Su Liang expressed that she would follow Su Bai��s arrangements for everything regarding this matter, as he was always a considerate person. They would get help from the vigers, and after the burial, they would have a feast. Finally, it was decided to dig the grave tomorrow and bury the body the day after.


    Su Liang had previously given Su Bai a silver banknote, and now she took out another one. Su Bai got up and left, ��I haven��t even used the previous one yet!


    You should rest! I��ll be going!��


    Finally, tranquility returned to the small courtyard.


    Qi Jun went to Bai Xiaohu��s house, bringing the gifts that Su Liang had bought, one by one, and hadn��te back yet.


    ��Let him stay at Xiaohu��s house.�� Gu Ling��s voice suddenly rang out behind her.


    Su Liang was not startled and turned to see himing out of the inner room with his usual disguised face.


    ��Did you see the eggnt and pumpkin in the backyard?�� Su Liang asked. Gu Ling nodded, ��Crisp Eggnt and Pumpkin Pancake.��


    Su Liang smiled lightly, ��Me too.�� In fact, she didn��t usually crave for food, but when seeing her own grown vegetables, it made her feel like eating them.


    ��Let Qi Jun stay at Xiaohu��s house.�� Gu Ling repeated.


    Su Liang thought for a while, ��That makes sense, otherwise, you won��t have anywhere to stay. This courtyard, thoughrge, is quite open, unlike the Yuanming Pavilion. Let Qi Jun stay there and teach Xiaohu and Zhuzi martial arts for strength and fitness. If some other kids want to learn as well, they can join in, so he won��t be bored.��


    At this moment, Qi Jun, who had just taken Xiaohu and Zhuzi out of Erniu��s house, was looking forward to the leisurely andfortable life in the beautiful mountain vige ahead��


    When Qi Jun returned after delivering all the gifts, he had two tails behind him.


    ��Sister Su Liang! Sister Su Liang!�� Zhuzi yelled as soon as he entered the door.


    Su Liang came out, and Zhuzi ran to her with a smile, saying, ��Sister Su Liang, I��ve grown taller!��


    Su Liang rubbed Zhuzi��s still fluffy hair and smiled, ��Yes, you��ve grown taller.�� When they first met, he was a sickly child, but now he was like a robust calf, full of vitality.


    After a while, Qi Jun said he would take the two kids back and picked the corner room which Su Liang had used earlier for practicing medicine in the firewood room, ��I��ll live in that small room.��


    But Su Liang said, ��You can stay at Xiaohu��s house.��


    Qi Jun was stunned, listening to Su Liang��s idea of teaching the kids martial arts. He thought it was a good thing, and he liked being with the kids, but did he have to stay at Xiaohu��s house?


    ��I didn��t consider Master��s reputation carefully. For her sake, I will stay at Xiaohu��s house,�� Qi Jun thought for a while and agreed. Having a male servant stay with Su Liang, a youngdy, would easily provoke gossip.


    Su Liang nodded solemnly, ��Okay, you can go. You will eat and live there, and I will look for you if I need anything.��


    Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi were both very happy, one on each side, pulling Qi Jun away.


    When Qi Jun arrived at the Bai Family, Uncle and Aunt Bai agreed that he should stay with them, as he was not a maid and could not live alone with Su Liang.


    The Bai family warmly entertained Qi Jun, and Uncle Bai arranged for Qi Jun to stay in the room with Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi, while the two kids stayed with their parents.


    Qi Jun quickly said that since he would be their master from now on, he could just stay with them in the same room.


    Aunt Bai asked Qi Jun if he was married or engaged and what kind of girl he liked. Qi Jun quickly said that he would have to listen to his father about that.


    Aunt Bai wasn��t trying to introduce local girls to Qi Jun, as they wouldn��t be suitable matches, but she couldn��t help asking him about these things when she saw such a good young man.


    When they entered the vige, the sun was about to set, and by the time Gu Ling lit the fire and Su Liang started preparing dinner, it was pitch ck outside.


    Xiaohu brought four in Steamed Buns, and Su Liang and Gu Ling each ate one before starting to make the Crisp Eggnt and Pumpkin Pancakes.


    Gu Ling picked a pumpkin as long as his arm, lit the fire, and ording to Su Liang��s instructions, cut a section and ced the remainder aside. He then peeled and deseeded it.


    ��Don��t throw away the pumpkin seeds, they can be eaten,�� Su Liang said.


    Gu Ling put the pumpkin seeds in a clean big bowl, steamed and mashed the diced pumpkin, and then started to mix the dough.


    As Su Liang cut the eggnt, she sighed, ��It��s as if I never left. What were we doing on this dayst year?��


    Gu Ling didn��t hesitate to answer, ��Sweet and Sour Ribs.��


    Su Liang was stunned, ��Did I make Sweet and Sour Ribs for dinner on this dayst year?��


    Gu Ling nodded.


    Su Liang said softly, ��Great God, your memory is too good. I can��t remember at all.


    ��I knew you wouldn��t remember, so I just made it up,�� Gu Ling said, ��Actually, I want to eat Sweet and Sour Ribs tomorrow.��


    Su Liang: ��


    After tasting the first Pumpkin Pancake, Su Liang gave a piece to Gu Ling.


    It was fragrant, sweet, and delicious.


    By the time the Crisp Eggnt and Pumpkin Pancakes were ready, Su Liang asked Gu Ling to watch over the soup boiling in the pot while she took a bowl of Crisp Eggnt and a small basket of Pumpkin Pancakes to the Bai family.


    All the Bai family members had just started eating when Su Liang arrived, and they quickly made room for her.


    ��I have more food at home, I��ll go back and eat,�� Su Liang said, putting down the dishes and pancakes. Zhuzi tasted a hot pumpkin pancake and eximed loudly, ��It��s so delicious!��


    Su Liang smiled and took her leave.


    When she returned home, the small hall was lit, and Gu Ling��s silhouette was reflected on the window as he set the table.


    Su Liang looked up to see a meteor sh across the night sky, followed by another.


    ��A meteor shower!�� Su Liang eximed with delight, ��Great God,e out quickly!��


    Gu Ling walked to Su Liang��s side and gazed at the night sky with her.


    ��It��s said that if you make a wish upon a shooting star, it wille true,�� Su


    Liang sped her hands together and closed her eyes, ��Great God, please hurry and make your wish.��


    What Su Liang was referring to was Gu Ling��s wish to travel to her previous life.


    Gu Ling looked at the shooting stars, sped his hands together, and silently made a wish in his heart, ��May Su Xiaoliang and I never part.��


    When the meteor shower ended, the two of them walked back to their rooms.


    Gu Ling asked Su Liang, ��What did you wish for?��


    Su Liang blurted out, ��Peace and health, and peace throughout the world.��


    Gu Ling walked past Su Liang and entered the room, ��We should eat the Crisp


    Eggnt while it��s hot..��

 Chapter 252 - 252: 252. Making people anxious

    Chapter 252 - 252: 252. Making people anxious<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next day, as dawn broke, Su Liang got out of bed and ran around the yard, just as she used to do.


    After the firstp around the backyard, she saw Gu Ling appear under the eaves.<div>


    ��Great God, want to join?�� Su Liang waved at Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling shook his head and walked towards the kitchen. He had to heat up water for Su Liang to wash up after exercising.


    After finishing her exercise, Su Liang heard a knock on the door and went to open it. She saw Aunt Bai holding tworge bowls outside. Seeing Su Liang��s neat attire, Aunt Bai eximed, ��No wonder Liang Miss could be the Martial Arts Champion. You practice every day. You are really tenacious.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��It smells so good!��


    Aunt Baiughed, saying that it was breakfast for her, a vegetable pie and brown sugar millet porridge.


    Su Liang quickly took it and heard Aunt Bai praise the pumpkin pancake and crisp eggnt she madest night. She said it was very simple and that she would show Aunt Bai how to do it next time she visited her house.


    ��Your uncle, Little Tiger��s father, and his uncle went to tend to the graves before dawn. Xiao Qi also went. All the men in the vige who could work went,�� Aunt Bai said. ��You don��t have to rush over. Lei Zheng is watching.�� ��Thank you so much to everyone.�� Su Liang said seriously.


    Aunt Bai��s rough hand gently patted Su Liang��s arm, and she went back. She said that Little Tiger woulde to pick up the bowlster, so there was no need to hurry.


    They heated up the leftover pumpkin pancakes fromst night and didn��t make anything else.


    After washing up, Su Liang and Gu Ling had breakfast together. They cleared away the weeds in the backyard, picked the only eggnt left, and harvested the old pumpkins as well.


    Looking at the tidy backyard, Gu Ling said, ��No matter where we live, we should grow our own vegetables.��<div>


    ��Does Great God think our own vegetables taste better?�� Su Liangughed lightly.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Yes.��


    ��What would happen if you said one more word?�� Su Liang hummed. Gu Ling spoke several more words, ��I want to eat sweet and sour ribs.��


    Su Liang: �� Why did she hear a hint of willfulness? It must be an illusion.


    ��We don��t have any ribs at home. If you want to eat them, go buy them yourself,�� Su Liang said.


    As soon as she said that, there was a knock on the door from the front yard. She went to open it, and Gu Ling started a fire to burn the dried weeds.


    The visitor was Hu Er. Last night he heard that Su Liang had returned, so he came to the vige early in the morning.


    Hu Er, who used to run a gambling house and lend money at high interest rates, was now in good health and doing honest business. He looked younger and more energetic than in the past.


    Su Liang wanted to offer him tea, but there wasn��t any hot water yet.


    Hu Erughed and said, ��Miss Su, don��t be so formal with me. I never thought Miss Su would not even have a maid by her side to serve her now, and she would do everything herself. It��s really���� different, but very down-to-earth.


    Su Liang thought to herself that it wasn��t as if she did everything herself; there was a certain Great God who was even more down-to-earth. Of course, life was all about doing one��s own things, and she still couldn��t and didn��t want tomand anyone like a ve. Qi Jun was more of a hired assistant in her eyes, and she would never let him put himself in danger for her.<div>


    After chatting for a while, Hu Er got down to business, ��Last time, Miss Su asked me to keep an eye on someone, and I finally have some news. I��m about to go and check it out.��


    Su Liang was taken aback, ��Are you talking about the missing brother of my friend?��


    Hu Er nodded and quickly added, ��I��m not sure yet. The age matches, and there��s a red birthmark on his neck.��


    Su Liang had only mentioned the age and birthmark to Hu Er. She thought for a moment and said, ��Would you please check it out first without alerting anyone? If it��s not him, it might cause trouble for someone.��


    Hu Er said solemnly, ��Miss Su, don��t worry, I understand.��


    Su Liang knew that Hu Er now had a flourishing business with the Wan Family and did notck money, so she didn��t bother with formalities. She said that whether it worked out or not, she would invite him for a drink afterwards. Hearing that, Hu Er nodded repeatedly, ��I have a small matter to ask Miss Su.�� Su Liang nodded, ��Go ahead.��


    ��My family has two children who are of age to start learning. My older brother originally wanted to hire a tutor to teach them at home, but I thought of the school you founded. I was wondering if they coulde here to study?�� Hu Er asked.


    ��Do you n to travel to the county every day? Won��t it be a bit far?�� Su Liang asked.


    Hu Er quickly waved his hands, ��Not far, not far! The elders in the family like living in town, so they will all live in town!��


    Su Liang smiled, ��If you think that��s a good idea, of course you can. I��ll mention it to Lei Zheng, and you just send the children over.��


    Hu Er��s face lit up with joy, and he thanked Su Liang.


    In fact, Su Liang knew that Hu Er��s motives were to curry favor; perhaps he felt that she was now an important person with influence and would take care of any childrening from the vige school. By sending his own children to the school, he was also trying to build connections.


    But there was nothing wrong with that. It was normal for people to have personal motivations. Su Liang agreed to Hu Er, also out of self-interest.


    Nowadays, the Hu Family was one of the top wealthy merchants in Bei��an County, with a good rtionship with the government office. No one dared to provoke them easily. If Hu��s children came to study in the Su Family Vige, the Hu Family would naturally ensure the peace of the vige school, and even the entire vige.


    And that��s what Su Liang wanted, a win-win situation for all.


    Hu Er asked Su Liang when she nned to return to the capital city, and said that he would confirm whether the person he found was Che Yun��s brother as soon as possible. If Su Liang had already left, he would send someone to deliver the news to the capital city.


    After Hu Er left, Su Liang went to the backyard. Gu Ling was no longer in sight, and she thought he must have gone to town to buy meat, so she didn��t bother him.


    After a while, Su Liang locked the door and went to the Bai Family��s house.


    Aunt Bai had just taken out a batch of dried kidney beans that she had sun-driedst month. Seeing Su Liang, she greeted her with a smile and took the bowl from her hand, ��Come in and sit down.��


    ��These dried kidney beans are good.�� Su Liang eyed the Bai Family��s produce. It was already too cold in the north for fresh kidney beans this season.


    ��Whatever you want to eat, I��ll cook it for you!�� Aunt Bai happily said.


    ��Can I have a bunch to take back?�� Su Liang asked with a smile.


    Aunt Bai nodded repeatedly, ��Don��t be polite, just take them! They��re home-grown, not worth much, and they��re delicious when stewed with meat!��


    Su Liang wanted Aunt Bai to take her to the Su Family��s ancestral grave since she didn��t know where it was.


    Aunt Bai took off her apron and went out with Su Liang. The two children had gone to school and weren��t at home. Mrs. Liu had given birth to her third child, a chubby baby girl who was still in swaddling clothes.


    ��I heard from Little Tiger that Xiao Qi is really good at martial arts!�� Aunt Bai asked.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, he��s very good. I asked him to teach Little Tiger and


    Zhuzi some martial arts for physical fitness and self-defense.��


    ��Yes, that��s really great!�� Aunt Bai��s expression was grateful. ��If it wasn��t for you saving Little Tiger this time, our family would have been in a really difficult situation.��


    Yesterday, Su Bai specifically told Su Liang not to reveal too many details to the Bai family. Now that the people are safe and sound, everything is fine. Saying too much would only make them worry more and be scared in the future.


    After this incident, Su Bai has already cautioned the school that no student should walk home alone from now on.


    Even if kidnapperse to the vige to snatch children, they would only dare to target those who are alone. Otherwise, as soon as one child is captured, the other would start shouting, and the kidnapper wouldn��t be able to escape.


    Having listened to Su Bai, Su Liang didn��t say anything further to Bai��s family. Letting them know that she had enemies who would try to threaten her by harming the children wouldn��t necessarily distance them from her, but it would indeed make them worry every day.


    When they arrived at the graveyard, they saw young and middle-aged people from the vige working hard, as this time they were burying Su Yuanzhou��s entire family.


    Su Bai came over and said, ��It��ll be done after noon! We were nning to call you over after the graves were ready to be checked.��


    ��Thank you, Uncle Bai, and thanks to everyone. Please ept some extra money for your hard work,�� Su Liang said.


    Su Bai frowned, ��What are you talking about? Whenever there��s an event in the vige, everyone helps out. Who would take money? You��re treating us like outsiders.��


    Su Liang was taken aback, ��Oh, my bad, just forget what I said.��


    Seeing Su Liang admit her mistake so obediently, Su Bai couldn��t help but rub his forehead, ��You go back and rest if there��s nothing wrong, or you can go to the school and take a look. It��s all dust and dirt here.��


    Qi Jun was working hard with other young men from the vige and hadn��t noticed that Su Liang had arrived.


    Su Liang only asked for directions before going to the school with Bai��s wife.


    Standing outside the window, Su Liang saw Little Tiger, Zhuzi, and Erniu, all diligently writing.


    Both people left quickly, with Bails wife looking content, ��It��s different when you read books. They��re really blessed to have you.��


    Su Liang had heard this many times and would always just smile in response.


    After collecting some dry kidney beans and a jar of pickles made by Bai��s wife, Su Liang returned home.


    Gu Ling returned home nearing noon, carrying arge basket of goods, including ribs and various other fresh ingredients.


    ��Do you have to eat sweet and sour ribs? Bai��s wife��s dry kidney beans are quite good, I brought some back. How about we make braised rolls with ribs and kidney beans today? You used to like it a lot.�� Su Liang consulted with Gu Ling. ��Dry kidney beans?�� Gu Ling picked them up and took a look, ��Still edible?�� Su Liang nodded, ��You��ll see.��


    ��What are those for?�� Gu Ling pointed to the pumpkin flesh left over from yesterday.


    Su Liang asked him to scoop out all the flesh from the cut pumpkin, wash it clean, leaving only the seeds, and then fry the pumpkin seeds for eating.


    For lunch, they ate braised rolls with ribs and kidney beans. The dry kidney beans cooked with ribs had a unique taste that Gu Ling enjoyed very much, so he asked Su Liang to bring all the kidney beans from Bails house.


    After eating, Gu Ling washed the dishes while Su Liang dealt with the pumpkin seeds, ��Shouldn��t we go back sooner? Otherwise, Little Nian will hate you.��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I don��t want to go back.��


    Su Liang calmly nodded, ��Anyway, he��s your brother. Yang Yu will definitely not me me.��


    ��He listens to Yang Yu.�� Gu Ling said.


    ��True.�� Su Liang was also joking, Nian Jincheng wouldn��t really me Gu Ling. It was hard for them toe back, and if they rushed back to the capital city, they didn��t know when they would be able to return again.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang were willing to help their friends, but it wasn��t an urgent matter, and there was no need to sacrifice their hard-earned leisure time for the sake of their friends.


    The next day, Su Liang wore mourning clothes and buried Su Yuanzhou��s family in the ancestral grave. Su Liang had originally brought back his own coffin and tombstone, but Su Bai firmly opposed his whimsical actions of arranging a grave for himself at such a young age, thinking it was very unlucky.


    Of course, Su Bai meant well, but Su Liang��s original intention was to set up a tomb for the original master.


    The night before, Su Liang had ced all the original master��s relics in Su


    Yuanzhou��s coffin, as her grandfather had doted on her most since her parents


    had died.


    ording to the rules, no money was given to the vigers forbor, and only a banquet was held on the day of the burial.


    The stir-fried pumpkin seeds prepared by Su Liang became Gu Ling��s favorite snack. He wanted to scoop out all the pumpkin seeds at home but was stopped by Su Liang, who said they wouldn��t be able to store the pumpkins that way.


    Afterward, Su Liang and Gu Ling lived in a small house in the vige by the mountains and rivers, returning to the rural life. Except for Gu Ling not showing his face, everything else was the same as before.


    There were too many children who wanted to learn martial arts from Qi Jun, so he taught the children in the school some basic moves.


    This was a meaningful and interesting thing to do. Qi Jun enjoyed it and quickly became friends with the children. He joined them in catching rabbits, finding bird eggs, climbing mountains and rivers, and having a good time.


    Ren Dong, who had been ordered by Su Liang to go to Yin Country to fetch Mu Ya��s head, arrived at his destination five days ago. He spent two days investigating Mu Ya��s daily whereabouts and found the right timing to strike, but he hesitated to do so.


    Because Mu Ya was pregnant and her belly was already showing, it was obvious at a nce.


    Ren Dong hesitated whether he should still take the shot in this unexpected situation. What if Su Liang didn��t want her to kill a pregnant woman?


    After wandering in the capital city of Yin Country for several days, Ren Dong finally decided to give up the mission, report to Su Liang first and let him decide. If Su Liang still wanted to kill Mu Ya and didn��t care about taking two lives, Ren Dong woulde back again to im Mu Ya��s head.


    But there were some gains. Beforeing, Ren Dong knew that Qiu Jianren, Qiu Ming��s uncle, was Mu Ya��s pawn and one of the masterminds behind the poisoning of Gao Jiabao. Ren Dong had been secretly watching Mu Ya, and on the day she was preparing to leave, he finally caught Qiu Jianren.


    Ren Dong turned to focus on Qiu Jianren, waiting for him to be alone before decisively taking his life. He chopped off his head, wrapped it up, threw the body into the chaotic burial mound and then hurried back to Qian Country day and night.


    Qian Country��s capital city.


    Yang Yu and Nian Jincheng hade to the capital city together, but at this point, the attendant beside Yang Yu had ��left,�� and the fact that she had a fiance was not widely known. Nian Jincheng had secretly followed her.


    ording to the original n, upon arrival in the capital city, Nian Jincheng would find Gu Ling, set a date to restore their identities, and Gu Ling would be Marquis Chang Xin. Nian Jincheng might return to his original position, or perhaps not. Yang Yu would go to live with Su Liang, following Su Liang��s arrangements to meet Nian Jincheng again and bring them together.


    However, it was only upon arriving in the capital city that they found out that Su Liang had gone back to Bei��an County. Without asking or checking, Gu Ling must have gone with her.


    Nian Jincheng just grumbled a few words about his brother but not because Gu Ling didn��t care about him. Instead, he grumbled that Gu Ling still hadn��t captured Su Liang��s heart and insisted on being inseparable, not willing to part even for a moment. He didn��t understand what Gu Ling was thinking.


    However, Nian Jincheng could only grumble silently because Yang Yu didn��t know that Gu Ling was the former Ning Jing. Nian Jincheng nned to find an opportunity to talk to Yang Yu about it but needed Su Liang��s approval first.


    Although Su Liang wasn��t there, Yang Yu still moved into Su Mansion, as Su Liang had specifically asked Lin Xueqing to tell her before leaving.


    It was also convenient for Nian Jincheng to hide there. The Su Mansion wasrge and empty, so they could be morefortable living there.


    At night, Yang Yu and Nian Jincheng walked hand in hand by theke, admiring the moon.


    ��Why hasn��t Gu Ling appeared yet?�� Yang Yu asked, ��Will he note back? If you restore your identity by yourself, will it be safe?��


    Nian Jincheng smiled, ��We��ll just wait for Su Liang toe back.�� That certain person was Su Liang��s shadow and would naturallye back when she did. The next time they met, Nian Jincheng nned to have a good talk with Gu and discuss whether he intended to be a monk or hurry up and marry Su Liang.. It was really worrying!

 Chapter 253 - 253: 253. She Doesn’t Understand (Second Revision)

    Chapter 253 - 253: 253. She Doesn��t Understand (Second Revision)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yin Country��s Imperial Pce.


    Duanmu Chen was tasting the soup that Imperial Concubine Xiao had made when Duanmu Yi suddenly arrived.<div>


    Mother and son quickly got up to greet him. Duanmu Yi smiled warmly, helped Imperial Concubine Xiao up, and took her hand to sit down together, ��What kind of soup am I missing out on today? Are you making it just for Chen��er and not for me?��


    Imperial Concubine Xiao hastily exined that she had just received the recipe and wanted Duanmu Chen to try it out first, fearing it might not turn out well.


    Duanmu Chen pretended to be hurt, ��So, the soup my mother made for me was just for me to taste it first before giving it to my father.��


    Imperial Concubine Xiao chided Duanmu Chen with a re, ��Don��t talk nonsense.��


    Duanmu Yi burst outughing.


    The atmosphere was harmonious, and they really looked like a happy family of three.


    However, after a while, Duanmu Yi made an excuse to send Imperial Concubine Xiao away, apparently having something to talk to Duanmu Chen alone about.


    ��Su Liang should have already dealt with her family��s funeral. I��ve been having headaches these past few days for some reason, and even the senior Imperial Physician couldn��t find anything wrong.�� Duanmu Yi said, rubbing his forehead.


    Duanmu Chen looked concerned, ��Father, please take care of yourself. Is there anything I can do to help you?��


    Duanmu Yi shook his head and sighed, ��I��m fine. I��ll probably be better in a couple of days. I��m just wondering whether or not to send someone to summon Su Liang back to the capital. Your great-grandmother hasn��t been in good health recently!��


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��Su Liang is indeed a brilliant physician. It would be more reliable to have her in the capital city. However, I��ve been thinking; since there have been some misunderstandings between her and my great-grandmother, having her treat her could make the situation worse.��<div>


    Duanmu Yi picked up his teacup, ��It sounds like you don��t want Su Liang toe back anytime soon.��


    Duanmu Chen��s heart leaped, but he didn��t show it on his face. He quickly shook his head, ��I absolutely do not mean that. It��s just that another physician might be more suitable to treat my great-grandmother. As a citizen of Qian Country, Su Liang would naturallyply with my father��s wishes.��


    It seemed as if Duanmu Yi finally heard what he wanted to hear, so he nodded and said, ��In that case, I��ll leave this matter to you.��


    Duanmu Chen lowered his gaze and obediently epted the order, but he was not entirely happy about it. He had always wanted to be the crown prince, as the other princes were not as smart or capable as him, so he thought the position should be his. However, he was not in a hurry to ascend to the throne.


    Currently, the three kingdoms were in a fragile peace, and war would inevitably break out sooner orter. In this situation, bing the emperor too soon would be too risky. It was better to slowly umte strength and power as the crown prince, step by step.


    It was only because of Su Liang that Duanmu Chen began to worry. If Duanmu Yi were to truly lose his senses and do something irreversible, his ns might take an unexpected turn��


    Imperial Concubine Xiao returned, and the three resumed their pleasant conversation, as if Duanmu Yi had onlye to see his beloved concubine out of idle boredom.


    Adult princes had to live outside the pce, and the Crown Prince��s residence was also located outside. Only Duanmu Che had been an exception, having been allowed to live in the pce for a while by Duanmu Yi.


    Upon returning to his residence, Duanmu Chen wrote a letter and sent someone to deliver it to Bei��an County, asking Su Liang toe back to the capital city.


    Seeing Duanmu Chen��s uneasy expression, Chang��an couldn��t help but ask,


    ��Master, wouldn��t it be a good thing if Miss Sues back sooner?��<div>


    Duanmu Chen didn��t nod, only saying two words, ��Good thing.��


    The tone seemed like he was affirming Chang��an��s question, but also seemed like a rhetorical question. He then changed the subject, ��Have there been any movements concerning Duanmu Chetely?��


    Chang��an shook his head, ��None. Prince Number Five has stayed here, just like before.��


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��I almost forgot something. The next time I go to the pce, I��ll remind my father to arrange a marriage for the Fifth Prince.��


    Chang��an blurted out, ��Prince Number Five has feelings for Miss Su, so he might not agree.��


    Duanmu Chen sneered coldly, ��But Father Emperor��s attitude towards him is not as good as before, so if he acts recklessly again�� it may not be a bad thing. We��ll just wait and see.��


    The next day, Duanmu Chen went to the pce to attend court. After the court session, he was summoned by Duanmu Yi and reported that he had already sent someone to Bei��an County to order Su Liang to return to the capital as soon as possible.


    Duanmu Yi appeared calm and brought up Gu Ling and Nian Jincheng.


    ��If they are far away from the capital and haven��t made it back yet, it��s possible.�� Duanmu Chen pondered, ��But I think they might note back and instead choose to continue living in anonymity.��


    Duanmu Yi shook his head, ��I believe they will definitely return.�� ��Father Emperor��s intention is���� Duanmu Chen respectfully asked.


    ��Even if they settle down themselves, and get married and have children in the future, will any woman be willing to hide with them and not be able to face anyone? Are they going to let their children continue hiding for a lifetime?�� Duanmu Yi snorted lightly.


    Duanmu Chen��s expression became serious, ��Father Emperor is right, I was not considerate enough. If Nian Jincheng returns, will Father Emperor use him again?��


    Duanmu Yi nodded, ��Why not? He is straightforward, and the matter in the past was not a nder against him. I also want to find out who the woman was


    who saved him.��


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes shed faintly, ��It��s essential to find out about this matter. That woman caused my fifth younger brother to be seriously injured at the time.��


    ��Mmm. Che��er��s health is much better now, you brothers should interact more.�� Duanmu Yi said.


    After Duanmu Chen agreed, he smiled and said, ��Father Emperor had selected consorts for me and my fifth brother before, but it was put on hold due to some issues. Now that my marriage has been settled, my fifth brother is still alone.��


    Duanmu Yi chuckled, ��I have been too busy recently and forgot about this matter. Since Che��er��s mother is no longer with us, let��s entrust this matter to your mother. I trust her the most to handle this matter, and take the opportunity to select you another imperial concubine.��


    Duanmu Chen first expressed his gratitude, then hesitated for a moment and sighed softly, ��I don��t know if my fifth brother will be unhappy about this.��


    Duanmu Yi��s expression darkened slightly, ��It��s a good thing, what does he have to be unhappy about? Let your mother take care of it, it��s all ording to my wishes!��


    ��Yes, Father Emperor.�� Having achieved his goal, Duanmu Chen went to find Imperial Concubine Xiao.


    Now in charge of the Imperial Harem, Imperial Concubine Xiao took Duanmu Yi��s instructions very seriously and immediately ordered the Ministry of Rites to send a list of imperial consorts and their portraits as soon as possible.


    The next day, Duanmu Chen visited Duanmu Che in ordance with Duanmu Yi��s instructions.


    Duanmu Che��s attitude was cold, and when he heard that Duanmu Chen was going to select a consort for him, he didn��t show any displeasure, saying only that he would listen to Father Emperor��s decision.


    This surprised Duanmu Chen.


    Upon returning to his mansion, the more Duanmu Chen thought about it, the more he felt that something was off with Duanmu Che. He instructed Chang��an to dispatch more people to watch the movements of the Fifth Prince��s Mansion and report any abnormality to him immediately.


    Su Family Vige.


    Su Liang had returned to the vige for half a month. In addition to practicing martial arts and reading daily, she also treated patients who came to her door. Her days were fulfilling.


    Her n with Gu Ling was to not return to the capital unless someone came for her, and she hoped to stay in the vige until after the New Year.


    Because Gu Ling couldn��t be seen by others, Su Liang kept the door locked during the day and night, only opening it when someone knocked.


    That evening, as Gu Ling was tending to the fire, and Su Liang was preparing to fry vegetarian meatballs, they suddenly heard someone knocking on the door.


    Su Liang told Gu Ling to go back to his room first, and without even taking off her apron, she went to open the door.


    ��Who is it?�� Su Liang asked first. It didn��t sound like someone from the Bai Family or Qi Jun, otherwise, they would have called her directly. Su Liang thought it might be a patient.


    ��Master.�� A female voice, not very familiar to Su Liang, came from outside the door.


    Su Liang was stunned. To be honest, since she sent Ren Dong away before setting off from the capital city, she had forgotten about this girl, and never expected her to find her way here��


    Su Liang opened the door and saw Ren Dong standing outside, tired and travel-worn, with two bundles on her back, one of which was round and bulging.


    ��Did you bring back Mu Ya��s head?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ren Dong shook her head, ��Please forgive me, Master, I did notplete my mission.��


    ��What��s in there?�� Su Liang frowned.


    ��It��s the head of Mu Ya��sckey, Qiu Jianren.�� Ren Dong replied.


    Su Liang��s expression changed slightly, she made way, ��Come in and let��s talk.��


    Ren Dong entered the door without looking around. She followed Su Liang��s guidance and went to the small room in the corner.


    Su Liang went to the kitchen first, seeing that the oil was already hot, she did not immediately go to ask Ren Dong what had happened, but continued to fry the meatballs.


    The porridge and other dishes were prepared beforehand. When Su Liang finished frying the meatballs, Bai Xiaohu came over to deliver the steamed buns and took away arge bowl of vegetarian meatballs.


    Su Liang served the food and let Gu Ling eat first. The two did not talk, Gu Ling already knew that Ren Dong had arrived and signaled Su Liang to send her away as soon as possible.


    Su Liang had the same intention, but she had to find out what Ren Dong had done in Yin Country first.


    Seeing that Su Liang had brought in the food, Ren Dong quickly got up, only to hear Su Liang say, ��You go to the kitchen and wash your hands first, thene over and eat something.��


    ��I��m not hungry, I don��t want to bother you.�� Ren Dong��s expression was somewhat uneasy.


    ��That��s an order from me.�� Su Liang said indifferently.


    Without a word, Ren Dong went out to the kitchen and came back after a simple wash, she took the chopsticks that Su Liang handed her.


    ��Eat and talk.�� Su Liang sat down opposite Ren Dong, ��Why didn��t you kill Mu Ya? Was it because you couldn��t, or was it for some other reason?��


    Ren Dong replied respectfully, ��When I reached Yin country and found Mu Ya, I found out that she was pregnant.��


    Su Liang was taken aback; this was something she hadn��t expected. After Mu Ya had stirred up trouble in Qian Country��s military exams, she returned to Yin Country and became a concubine of the Crown Prince. It was normal for her to be pregnant now.


    Su Liang asked coldly, ��So you didn��t kill her because she was pregnant?��


    Ren Dong��s face stiffened, she put down the chopsticks and knelt down in front of Su Liang, ��Please forgive me, Master. I thought of your kindness and only intended to kill Mu Ya, not the child in her womb.��


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed, she stared at Ren Dong intently, ��Then why did you kill Qiu Jianren? This was not mymand either.��


    ��It��s my own decision, thinking that�� Master���� Ren Dong tried to exin in a panic but couldn��t finish her sentence.


    ��What did you think?�� Su Liang snorted coldly, ��I thought that you didn��t have your own ideas and would only obey others�� orders. What if I order you to go and kill the pregnant Mu Ya now, would you do it?��


    Ren Dong looked up at Su Liang with a startled expression, then quickly bowed her head again, ��I will follow your orders.��


    ��So, you didn��t try to kill Mu Ya in Yin Country, not because you had a tender heart, but because you thought I should have a tender heart?�� Su Liang asked coldly.


    ��Please forgive me, Master�� I�� I just couldn��t bring myself to kill a pregnant woman���� Ren Dong said solemnly.


    ��You��ve seen the emperor beforeing to find me, haven��t you?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ren Dong lowered her head and did not speak, which meant she had admitted it.


    ��I am not your master, you may leave. You can either leave now or finish your meal before you go. This is my thank you for bringing back the head.�� With that, Su Liang got up and left.


    Just as she reached the door, she heard a heavy thud, as Ren Dong��s head hit


    tne grouna. ��Ylease snow mercy, master! 1 am loyal to tne emperor, ana 1 was forced to do this!��


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed, she turned back and sat down, ��If I understand correctly, you intend to betray the emperor and truly pledge your allegiance to me? Is that what you mean?��


    With tears in her eyes, Ren Dong looked at Su Liang, ��Please take me in, Master! No matter what you want to know, I will tell you everything I know without reservation!��


    ��Why?�� Su Liang asked, ��Do you trust me? But we don��t seem to know each other very well.��


    ��Yes, I trust you, Master, because I know you are a good person.�� Ren Dong said seriously.


    Su Liang sneered lightly, ��A good person? What do you mean by a good person?


    Are you implying that the emperor is a bad person?��


    ��That��s not what I meant���� Ren Dong��s face turned pale.


    ��Then what do you mean?�� Su Liang��s tone was rather aggressive. She was surprised by Ren Dong��s sudden change in attitude and couldn��t easily trust her.


    ��I�� I don��t know how to say it�� �� Ren Dong fell silent for a moment, then raised her head again and looked at Su Liang, ��Master treats me as a person. In the emperor��s eyes, I am not even a human being!��


    ��I am a subject of Qian Country. You are talking about the Emperor like this, aren��t you afraid that I will betray you?�� Su Liang said coldly.


    Ren Dong shook her head, ��I��m not afraid!��


    ��Get up.�� Su Liang said, ��Eat the food I made while it��s still hot, don��t waste it. While you eat, think carefully about what you want to tell me. Once you��ve thought it through, I��lle back and find you.��


    ��Yes, Master.�� Ren Dong looked respectful, watching Su Liang get up and leave, she let out a small sigh of relief.


    Su Liang returned to her room, closed the door, and sat down opposite Gu Ling.


    She picked up her chopsticks, ate two meatballs, and then softly said, ��She wants to pledge her loyalty to me. Can I trust her?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��I told you to win her over.��


    Su Liang frowned slightly, ��The key is, I didn��t do anything to win her over, what if she��s deceiving me?��


    ��You did win her over.�� Gu Ling said. Su Liang was startled, ��What did I do?��


    ��You invited her to dinner.�� Gu Ling replied.


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��Who would change their loyalty just for a meal?��


    Gu Ling drank pumpkin porridge elegantly and nodded slightly, ��I would. It��s delicious.�� Moreover, they had just cut open arge pumpkin today, so there would be delicious fried pumpkin seeds to eat tomorrow.


    Su Liang rolled her eyes at Gu Ling, ��Great God, I��m talking about serious matters here, can you stop joking?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I��m not joking. If I were a spy, and you invited me to dinner with your own cooking, I would choose to follow you.��


    Su Liang was speechless, ��That��s because you��re a strange person. Forget it, I��ll let you enjoy your meal. I need to think carefully about Ren Dong��s situation.��


    Gu Ling silently continued to drink his porridge, thinking that Su Liang had mentioned in her previous life, a widespread saying, ��To grasp a man��s heart, you must first grasp his stomach.�� He wanted to express that Su Liang had grasped his stomach, but was he being too subtle? She was so smart; how could


    she not understand��.

 Chapter 254 - 254: 254. Watch me (an update)

    Chapter 254 - 254: 254. Watch me (an update)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang entered the room, and the bowls and tes in front of Ren Dong were empty.


    ��Is that enough?�� Su Liang asked.<div>


    Ren Dong quickly nodded, ��It��s enough. Delicious!��


    Su Liang sat down, ��Have you thought it through?��


    Ren Dong nodded more slowly this time, but there was a firmness in her eyes, as if she had made a significant decision, ��I have thought it through.��


    ��Why did you be a secret guard for the emperor? What is the story behind your master and your sister?�� Su Liang asked bluntly.


    Ren Dong took a deep breath and began, ��Since the founding of Qian Country, there has been an organization that has been loyal to the Royal Family and obeys only the emperor. No one else is aware of our existence, including the Empress and the crown prince.��


    Ren Dong said the organization is called Qianlong Guards, the secret protectors of the emperor.


    Ren Dong didn��t know her true origins because she had been taken in by her master since she could remember. She might have been sold by her biological parents or abducted, or perhaps she was the child of a senior member within the organization. No one offered her any rification.


    The men in Qianlong Guards were all named after trees, while the women took names from flowers. Ren Dong��s master was called Shaoyao.


    Each Qianlong Guard, after turning twenty, would begin to take disciples, ultimately cultivating one boy and one girl to seed them in protecting the emperor. In reality, they were to unconditionally obey the emperor��s orders and do whatever was needed of them.


    Ren Dong grew up with a girl one year older and a boy one year younger than her.


    The three of them were named Jin Hua, Silver Flower, and Bai Yang. Silver Flower is the Ren Dong in front of Su Liang now.<div>


    Although the training was harsh, and Shaoyao was either abusive or scolding, the three siblings relied on each other like brothers and sisters. Jin Hua had the highest martial arts talent and was the most sensitive, always protecting Ren Dong and Bai Yang.


    They not only had to learn martial arts but many other things, such as how to disguise themselves because they might be assigned to enemy countries as spies once they had mastered the necessary skills.


    Untilst year, Shaoyao told them that they would soon meet the emperor and instructed them to be prepared.


    That night, Jin Huamitted suicide.


    At this point, Ren Dong was tearful, and Su Liang could guess some of the reasons behind it.


    ��Because master told my sister that she only needed two disciples, and she took one in privately to select a better one. Only one of us sisters could survive. She told this only to my sister and ordered her to kill me���� Ren Dong couldn��t continue through her sobs.


    The oue was already known to Su Liang. Jin Hua couldn��t bear to kill Ren Dong, whom she considered her sister, and perhaps she didn��t want to continue that life either, so she chose to end it herself.


    ��Master lied to us. She told us that she had no idea why my sistermitted suicide.�� Ren Dong said solemnly, ��My sister left her hairpin to me, and a single word was carved inside its case: ��Escape��. Because she knew that people like us would not end well in the end.��


    Su Liang recalled the first time she heard the name Silver Flower, and she casually asked if there was a sister named Jin Hua. At that time, Ren Dong showed a noticeable change in her expression.


    Ren Dong continued, stating that the reason why their names were Jin Hua and Silver Flower, and not officially flower names, was that Shaoyao had prepared only one name to hand down to her sessors. One of them would ultimately use the name and the other was to die.


    ��That name is also called Shaoyao.�� Ren Dong��s face showed disgust as she mentioned these two words.<div>


    Su Liang stared intently and asked, ��So your name given to you by the emperor is Shaoyao? Does the emperor know that you call yourself Silver Flower in front of me?��


    Ren Dong shook her head, ��If the emperor knows, I only need to defend myself by saying I did it to hide my identity.��


    As her words fell, Ren Dong��s eyes sparkled with tears, and she looked at Su Liang and said, ��I really like the name ��Ren Dong�� that Master gave me. Master said that Jin Hua and Silver Flower are both medicinal herbs, also known as Ren Dong. I feel that with this name, it��s like my sister and I are both alive. She��s in my bones and blood, and she��s never left.��


    Hearing this, Su Liang sighed. She had initially known nothing about Ren Dong, and the name change was just a casual remark, but she never expected it would touch Ren Dong��s deeply buried feelings.


    ��What about your brother?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ren Dong shook her head, ��After we met the emperor, we were separated and never saw each other again. Master ordered me to go to Yin Country to kill Man Ya, and when I reported the task to the emperor, he said that if I couldn��tplete the mission, my brother and I would both die.��


    Su Liang frowned. What Ren Dong said was true; Duanmu Yi indeed didn��t see them as human beings. However, considering the world��s power structure and the emperor��s status, Su Liang shouldn��t be surprised by his actions. Not only Duanmu Yi, but the royals of other countries likely also had people like Ren Dong or even more cruel selections.


    From an objective perspective, before Su Liang could criticize Duanmu Yi, she should first criticize thews of survival in this world.


    However, from a subjective emotional standpoint, Su Liang naturally couldn��t empathize with Duanmu Yi because the actual victim was Ren Dong.


    The person who killed Jin Hua was Shaoyao. Duanmu Yi might not have even known about Jin Hua��s existence, and even if he did, he wouldn��t care.


    ��You��re telling me all this in hopes that I��ll rebel?�� Su Liang looked at Ren Dong and asked.


    Ren Dong shook her head incessantly, ��No, no, not at all. I never meant that. The one who killed my sister is that poisonous woman Shaoyao. The emperor doesn��t even know about my sister��s existence. Ever since I met Master, I��ve been thinking about my sister��sst words. She told me to escape, but where can I go? If I run away by myself, Bai Yang will surely die. The day Master named me ��Ren Dong,�� I had a feeling that maybe it was destiny. Master is the opportunity I��ve been waiting for. Master is too kind; I don��t want to be the emperor��s spy and betray Master.��


    ��So, what do you want to do?�� Su Liang asked indifferently.


    ��I can only tell the emperor what Master wants him to know. No matter what the emperor asks me to do, I will inform Master.�� Ren Dong replied respectfully.


    ��I thought someone with your background would understand one principle better: knowing others, knowing their faces, but not their hearts.�� Su Liang��s expression was calm, ��You trust me so easily without considering the possibility of misjudging me?��


    Ren Dong shook her head, ��No, it won��t happen. Although I haven��t spent much time with Master, I believe I won��t misjudge someone!��


    ��You��re gambling. Anyway, I can��t bring myself to kill you.�� Su Liang scoffed.


    Ren Dong nodded, ��I admit I��m gambling because Master is the opportunity I��ve been waiting for, so I don��t want to miss it, nor do I want to make any more mistakes.��


    ��You want me to help you find your brother?�� Su Liang asked.


    Rendong shook his head, ��I have no right to ask you to do anything, Master. I just hope you will ept my loyalty. I only wish that if one day you encounter Baiyang, you could show some mercy.��


    ��I can��t promise you something that hasn��t happened yet.�� Su Liang shook her head.


    Rendong didn��t bring up Baiyang again but talked about the two times she met the emperor.


    Duanmu Yi��s words didn��t surprise Su Liang, as she had known Rendong was sent to watch her.


    ��What about someone like Shaoyao? After retirement�� Where do they go after they have a sessor?�� Su Liang asked.


    Rendong shook her head, ��I don��t know. But Shaoyao said that if she performs well and makes achievements, she can gain freedom and wealth when she reaches a certain age.��


    Su Liang thought to herself that this freedom might be wandering in the Underworld, and the wealth might be NTH Currency��


    But it might not be. Because it urred to Su Liang that young people are suitable for being spies, and the older they get, the higher their Martial Arts generally are. It��s unlikely that Qianlong Guards in their forties would be killed, maybe they are still with Duanmu Yi.


    All of them get in touch with Duanmu Yi individually and don��t know where the others are, so they can avoid collusion and betrayal.


    In fact, Rendong was the spy arranged to be by Su Liang��s side. At first, because her figure was very simr to Su Liang, Duanmu Yi arranged her as Su Liang��s stand-in.


    ��You just said that the Crown Prince has already sent someone to bring me back to the capital?�� Su Liang frowned.


    Rendong nodded, ��Yes.�� Duanmu Yi wanted Rendong to observe Su Liang��s reaction to the news about going back to the capital and report it to him.


    ��I see. You can rest here, get water from the kitchen.�� Su Liang got up and left.


    Back in the room, Gu Ling was organizing some books that Su Liang had recently read.


    ��Great God, she stays, and you go,�� Su Liang said.


    With a tearing sound, Gu Ling ripped a Medical Book borrowed from Duanmu Yi in half.


    ��Great God, be careful. This book needs to be returned.�� Su Liang hurried over and took the torn book from Gu Ling��s hands, ��You fix it if you break it. Have it rebound.��


    ��Su Liang,�� Gu Ling looked at Su Liang, her tone cold, ��What did you just say?


    While smoothing the torn pages, Su Liang said, ��Oh, I think Rendong is not deceiving me. She sincerely wants to join me, but you can��t meet her. She said someone from the capital city ising to take me back. You should go first, return to the capital and regain your identity. Avoid arousing suspicion by returning at different times. Rendong is here, she can escort me back.��


    As Su Liang finished speaking, she looked up at Gu Ling, ��Great God, are you not happy? What do you think would be more appropriate?��


    Gu Ling frowned slightly, ��Is there no other way?


    ��I know the Great God doesn��t want to go back, neither do I. But if someone from the Royal Family ising, we can��t justify not going back,�� Su Liang said.


    ��That Rendong, you n to keep her around for good?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liang shrugged, ��It��s not like I want to keep her. I can��t drive her away, and I can��t kill her, so what else can I do? If she bes a double agent, it��s good for me. I��ll watch her for a while and see how she does.��


    ��You want me to leave tonight?�� Gu Ling��s frown did not rx.


    Su Liang sighed slightly, ��Otherwise, it would be hard for you not to be discovered by her while living under the same roof.��


    Gu Ling was silent for a moment, and then said quietly, ��Why am I the one always hiding?��


    Su Liang put her hand on her forehead, ��Great God, don��t forget why you couldn��t show your true identity from the beginning. If you don��t want to hide anymore, you can only go back to the capital and be the Marquis Chang Xin.�� Gu Ling said nothing and got up to return to his room.


    After a while, Gu Ling came over with a bundle, and Su Liang packed the leftover steamed buns and pancakes from dinner for him, ��Make do with this for now, I��ll make you something delicious when we get back to the capital.��


    ��On the day you return to the capital, remember to look at Wan Family Restaurant,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang was stunned, ��Huh? What am I looking at?�� ��Look at me.�� Gu Ling said calmly, ��Don��t forget what you said.��


    ��Which one?�� Su Liang felt a little bewildered.


    Gu Ling just stared at her.


    Soon, Su Liang realized what he meant andughed, ��Oh, I did say that when the Great God regains his identity, I��ll perform a pretend love-at-first-sight scene on the street and pursue him. But is this n still going on?��


    Gu Ling stretched out his arm, hugged Su Liang for a moment, let go, and ended this farewell ceremony. Hisst words were, ��Act well.�� With that, he left.


    Su Liang held her face and pretended to be infatuated, ��Wow, Marquis Chang


    Xin is so handsome!��


    A familiar voice came from not far away, ��You��re such an idiot.�� When Su Liang ran after him, Gu Ling had already disappeared..

 Chapter 255 - 255: 255. Beautiful Children (Second Revision)

    Chapter 255 - 255: 255. Beautiful Children (Second Revision)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang got up early in the morning and started jogging in the courtyard. After finishing her exercise, she didn��t see Ren Dong��s door open and suspected that she might have gone out, so she didn��t knock on her door.


    Gu Ling leftst night. Although Su Liang will be leaving soon, and there��s still someone else at home, she still felt somewhat unustomed. In the past, after exercising, Gu Ling would have already boiled hot water for her to wash up, and they would make breakfast together.<div>


    Today, Su Liang, who had to boil water on her own, had difficulty lighting the stove. After trying several times without sess, she realized that she was indeed rusty at this task, which she rarely ever did.


    In the end, Su Liang gave up, washed up with cold water instead, and didn��t make breakfast. She nned to go to Bai Dame��s house to eat.


    As she was preparing to go out, she remembered Ren Dong and went to knock on her door. She heard Ren Dong��s somewhat flustered voice, ��Master, your subordinate ising right away!��


    Soon after, Ren Dong opened the door with slightly messy hair and a nervous expression, her head lowered. ��This subordinate should have gotten up earlier to serve Master, I didn��t expect to����


    ��Didn��t expect to sleep so soundly?�� Su Liang said faintly, ��That��s good for you. You should rest a bit since we��ll be hitting the road soon. Comb your hair ande with me to eat.��


    Ren Dong felt warmth in her heart and quickly tidied up before standing in front of Su Liang.


    Su Liang observed this new subordinate, who was pretty and neatly dressed, pleasing to the eye. ��Let��s go,�� she said.


    As Ren Dong followed Su Liang out, she watched her lock the front door but didn��t ask where they were heading.


    Soon, the two of them arrived outside the front gate of Bai Family��s house.


    A tall, handsome young man walked out from inside and smiled when he saw


    Su Liang. ��Master!��<div>


    It was Qi Jun. When he noticed Ren Dong standing behind Su Liang, he paused.


    ��You��re back?��


    Having interacted with Qi Jun in the capital, Ren Dong nodded slightly in response, not having met him the night before and assuming he hadn��te.


    ��Where are you going?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Little Tiger and Zhuzi have both gone to school. I asked Erniu��s grandfather to make some wooden swords and wooden knives for the children to practice martial arts. They should be almost done. I��m going to take a look!�� Qi Jun said with a smile.


    Su Liang nodded. ��You go on ahead.��


    Qi Jun was somewhat curious whether Ren Dong hadpleted her mission. Seeing Su Liang taking her around, it seemed as if something had changed since their previous interaction.


    Instead of asking directly, Qi Jun went to find Su Dakuan.


    As Su Liang entered, Liu��s wife was washing clothes by a well, and Bai Dame was holding her baby granddaughter. Bai Dama wasn��t in sight.


    ��Little Liang is here!�� Bai Dame happily greeted Su Liang upon seeing her. She held her granddaughter��s hand, waving it at Su Liang. ��This is your Sister Su


    Liang.��<div>


    Su Liang smiled, taking the baby who reached out to her, gently swaying her. The fat, white baby girl grinned and drooled. Aunt Bai quickly wiped her mouth.


    ��Dame Bai, I��vee for breakfast. Is it toote?�� Su Liang didn��t bother being polite with her.


    ��Not toote at all! What do you want to eat? I��ll make it for you. It��ll be ready soon!�� Bai Dame said as she rolled up her sleeves.


    ��Anything is fine.�� Su Liang took the baby��s hand away from her mouth, finding her hand gripped tightly by a small finger.


    Bai Dame put on her apron and entered the kitchen. Turning back, Su Liang realized that Ren Dong was still standing outside the door, noting in.


    ��Come in.��


    Upon hearing Su Liang��s call, Ren Dong entered. Liu��s wife was curious, ��Who is this youngdy?��


    ��Like Qi Jun, she is my guard.�� Su Liang smiled.


    Seeing Liu��s wife��s astonishment, Su Liang continued, ��A female guard? She must be a very capable person. Please sit down!��


    Su Liang never treated Qi Jun as a servant, so neither the Bai family nor the Liu family would ever look down on Ren Dong.


    Ren Dong knew that Su Liang had lived in Su��s vige for more than a year before winning the title of Martial Arts Champion. However, she also knew that Su Liang grew up in the capital city and was far from a vige girl as people had imed.


    Seeing Su Liang��s natural and harmonious interactions with the vigers today surprised and touched Ren Dong.


    At one time, she, Golden Flower, and Bai Yang had fantasized about breaking free from Shaoyao��s control and living a peaceful life in a secluded mountain vige.


    Bai Dame and Liu��s wife were both genuine and enthusiastic. The farmhouse��s courtyard was a pleasant mix of order and chaos. Ren Dong felt as if she were in a dream, watching Su Liang hold the baby and smile brightly, reaching for the tree leaves above.


    When Ren Dong snapped out of her daze, she found herself seated under the shade of a tree in the courtyard, urged by Liu��s wife. Meanwhile, her master Su Liang still stood nearby, holding the baby and touching the leaves on the tree.


    Mrs. Liu didn��t find anything wrong with this and quickly brought out a bowl of warm sugar water for Ren Dong, only for her and not for Su Liang.


    Seeing that Ren Dong didn��t dare to take it, Mrs. Liu smiled and put it in her hand, ��It��s your first time here, no need to be restrained. We��re not outsiders, and you look so thin.��


    ��Little girl, your mother can��t even see us, let��s go,�� Su Liang said, holding the little girl in her arms.


    Ren Dong quickly stood up and handed the sugar water to Su Liang, but Su Liang shook her head, ��It��s for you, just drink it, no need to be shy. You really are too thin, if others didn��t know, they might think you��re sick.��


    Ren Done silentlv sat down and siDDed the bowl of sugar water. Actuallv. Mrs.


    Liu didn��t add much sugar, just enough to make it not in water. But to Ren Dong, it tasted very sweet, as if it sweetened her heart all at once.


    Mother Bai specially made breakfast for Su Liang and Ren Dong, steaming hot and ced on a table made of big wooden stakes in the courtyard.


    ��What is the youngdy��s name?�� Mother Bai looked at Ren Dong with a smile, ��She��s really pretty, but too thin. Both Liang and you should build up your health.��


    Ren Dong told her name, Mother Bai didn��t know anything about medicinal herbs, she just felt that the name was a bit strange since most people��s names rarely include the character ��Ren.��


    But Mother Bai stillplimented her in her own understanding, ��Nice name! Endure the winter, and it��ll be warm in spring!��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��That��s exactly the meaning.��


    Ren Dong was stunned. After enduring the winter, could her life really look forward to spring��


    After breakfast, Su Liang said she woulde again at noon. Mother Bai mentioned that Qi Jun had caught two wild chickens with the children yesterday, and there was still one left, which they would stew for lunch.


    Su Liang took Ren Dong out of the Bai��s house and walked to the bridge. She pointed in a direction and told Ren Dong, ��Qi Jun went to Erniu��s house, that one over there. You can go find him.��


    ��What should I do when I find Guard Qi�� Ren Dong was puzzled. ��You go and see what he��s doing, whether you can help or not,�� Su Liang said.


    ��Yes,�� Ren Dong nodded. Seeing Su Liang walking home, she crossed the bridge and headed for Erniu��s house in the direction Su Liang pointed out.


    The people sent by Duanmu Chen left the capital city one day earlier than Ren Dong, but they haven��t arrived yet. Ren Dong traveled faster and took fewer rests. Duanmu Chen had hinted to the messenger not to hurry on the way.


    Su Liang didn��t pack her bags either, pretending not to know anything, and waiting for the people to arrive before taking further action.


    She returned home alone and saw the pumpkin pulp from yesterday lying half-dry in a ceramic basin on a stool near the kitchen door. If Gu Ling hadn��t left, he would have cleaned it up by now, washed the pumpkin seeds, and urged Su Liang to fry them for him.


    With Gu Ling gone, Su Liang processed the pumpkin seeds herself. She nned to make a vored version this time. She added clear water and cleaned pumpkin seeds to the pot, along with the avable spices in the house, boiled it for a moment, skimmed the foam, soaked them in the pot after taking out the firewood.


    After washing her hands and leaving the kitchen, Su Liang saw Qi Jun and Ren Dong entering the door one after another.


    ��Master, grandpa Da Kuan��s craftsmanship is really good!�� Qi Jun swung a wooden sword in his hand twice.


    Ren Dong held a wooden knife in her hand and silently nodded in agreement with Qi Jun��s words.


    ��Remember to pay for their work,�� Su Liang said.


    Qi Jun nodded, ��Don��t worry, Master, I��ll find a way.��


    The reason he had to find a way to pay was that Su Da Kuan, upon learning that it was for the children in the vige, refused to take any money and even provided the wood himself.


    ��What delicious food did you make, Master? It smells so good!�� Qi Jun asked with a smile.


    Ren Dong frowned slightly. Qi Jun seemed to be a good friend of Su Liang��s, calling her ��Master�� only as a formality, without a hierarchy involved.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��It��s a secret.��


    Qi Junughed, ��I wonder if I��ll have the good fortune to taste it. Anyway, when I return to the capital, I have to find my brother and have a good chat with him.


    He will surely be envious of me!��


    Su Liang snorted, ��You��re just asking to get beaten.��


    Qi Jun��s lips slightly hooked, ��How can I not let my brother know about such a good life? It��s worth it even if I get beaten up!��


    Qi Jun was about to go to the school to teach the children martial arts, during their break of study; this was their daily schedule.


    Su Liang let Ren Dong follow him, and although Ren Dong didn��t know if she could help, she went with Qi Jun anyway.


    Approaching noon, Su Liang scooped out the pumpkin seeds that had soaked and absorbed the vors in the pot, drained the water, and dried them in the courtyard before heading to Bai��s house for lunch.


    After finishing lunch and returning home, Su Liang read a book for an hour. When the pumpkin seeds were dry, she slowly fried them over a low heat, stirring constantly.


    Qi Jun and Ren Dong returned to find the alluring aroma of roasted pumpkin seeds wafting throughout the courtyard.


    ��The master must have made something delicious.�� Qi Jun said. Ren Dong nodded.


    ��Why don��t you go take a look?�� Qi Jun pointed at the kitchen.


    Ren Dong shook her head, ��You go.��


    As the two of them tried to outdo each other in ��letting�� the other go, Su Liang came out of the kitchen and poured the roasted pumpkin seeds onto ader on the stone table in the courtyard, spreading them out evenly.


    ��Master, what is this?�� Qi Jun asked curiously.


    ��Pumpkin seeds.�� Su Liang said.


    ��Can they be eaten?�� Qi Jun looked surprised. Having grown up in Bei Jingwang Mansion with Xing Yusheng, although he was nominally a servant, he lived a better life than the young masters of ordinary families and had never seen this before.


    Su Liang gestured for Qi Jun and Ren Dong to reach out their hands, and gave them a small handful each, ��You can eat them with or without peeling.��


    After peeling one and tasting it, Qi Jun tried another unpeeled one and kept nodding, ��Delicious! So fragrant!��


    Ren Dong also nodded, ��Very delicious.��


    ��Don��t sneak any more of the leftovers.�� Su Liang warned.


    ��Master, are you nning to bring these back to the capital city and give them to someone?�� Qi Jun asked.


    Looking very serious, Su Liang said, ��There��s a beautiful little ermine that came down the mountain to my house a few days ago. It likes to eat these. It��lle looking for me, and I��m preparing these for it.��


    Qi Jun and Ren Dong exchanged a knowing nce.


    Qi Jun sensed Su Liang was babbling nonsense, and Ren Dong also thought so, but unfortunately, they had no evidence��


    As the sun set, Su Liang wrapped the cooled spiced pumpkin seeds in oiled paper and ced them into an exquisite snack box to keep them from getting damp.


    The next day, a messenger from Duanmu Chen arrived at Su��s vige.


    It was two guards from the Crown Prince��s Mansion who came. They entered the vige and asked the vigers, then found Su Liang��s house.


    After having breakfast at the Bai Family, Su Liang returned home and was watering the trees in the courtyard. Ren Dong had been sent by her to help Qi Jun again.


    After the two guards saluted, they handed over the letter from Duanmu Chen to Su Liang.


    The letter was brief and impersonal, saying that the emperor had been suffering from a headache recently, the Empress Dowager��s old illness had rpsed, and Su Liang wasmanded to set off for the capital immediately upon receiving the letter, without dy on the way.


    Ren Dong had informed her earlier that Duanmu Yi wanted Su Liang to return earlier, but coincidentally, Duanmu Chen sent someone to call her, which appeared to contain hidden implications.


    Of course, no matter whosemand it was, Su Liang had nned to return anyway since Gu Ling had already left a step ahead.


    ��The two of you, go to the inn in the town and stay overnight. I��m going to pay my respects to my grandfather today, and I��ll catch up with you early tomorrow morning,�� Su Liang said to the two guards after receiving the letter.


    Following Su Liang��s instructions, the two guards left the vige and went to Feiyan Town.


    At the time of burying Su Yuanzhou��s family, Su Liang had kept some incense, candles, and paper money ready. She took them out and ced them in a basket, along with a pot of alcohol, and went alone to the family cemetery.


    Su Liang sat in front of Su Yuanzhou��s grave for a long time, burned the paper money, poured out the alcohol, and sighed softly before leaving, ��I hope you and your grandchildren find peace in the afterlife. I wille back to see you.�� After Su Liang finished speaking, she picked up the empty basket and left.


    By the time Qi Jun and Ren Dong found out that two men on horses hade looking for Su Liang, and someone had seen her go to the cemetery, the two went to find her. Halfway there, they saw her picking wild chicken eggs in the tall grass��


    Qi Jun held his forehead while Ren Dong suddenly felt likeughing, even though she didn��t really know how tough, just twitching the corners of her lips awkwardly.


    ��Is Master going back to the capital?�� Qi Jun approached and took the basket from Su Liang��s hands.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Be careful, don��t break the wild chicken eggs. Get ready, and we��ll leave early tomorrow morning. The people from the capital are waiting in the town. ��


    ��Were they sent by the emperor?�� Qi Jun frowned. ��Didn��t they say you were allowed to stay here longer?��


    Su Liang snorted, ��Are you questioning the emperor?��


    Ren Dong watched Qi Jun quietly. His expression was calm and not panic-stricken, ��I just feel a little regretful. I promised to teach the children a set of swordsmanship, but I haven��t been able to.��


    ��You can stay here.�� Su Liang said.


    Qi Jun sighed slightly, ��How can that be?��


    ��There��s me.�� Ren Dong blurted out, realizing her slip of the tongue and quickly exining, ��I didn��t mean it like that����


    Qi Jun noticed that the girl seemed to have an intention topete for Su Liang��s first guard position��


    ��You two fight? Whoever loses stays behind?�� Su Liangughed lightly.


    Ren Dong nodded, ��Alright.��


    Qi Jun shook his head, ��Not alright.��


    Upon returning home, they found a visitor: Hu Er.


    Su Liang asked Qi Jun and Ren Dong to take the pheasant eggs and other ingredients from their home to Bai��s family while she entertained Hu Er in the courtyard.


    ��Did you find someone?�� Su Liang asked.


    Seeing Hu Er sigh, Su Liang knew that it must have fallen through again.


    Hu Er exined, ��Actually, it��s not too far away. I personally took some people there to have a look. The boy��s age and birthmark indeed match, but he looks exactly like his father, and has quite a resemnce to his uncles, so it definitely isn��t Miss Su��s friend��s younger brother!��


    Su Liang nodded, ��If that��s the case, it probably isn��t. But thank you for going through all the trouble.��


    Hu Er waved his hands repeatedly, ��Compared to the great kindness Miss Su has shown me, what is this? If it isn��t this one, we��ll keep looking!��


    Then Hu Er took out a pile of gifts for Su Liang, insisting that she ept them, saying they were from his brother and sister-inw, to thank Su Liang for allowing their grandson to attend school in Su Vige.


    Su Liang epted, saying that she would set off for the capital the next day.


    When Hu Er came from the town, he saw two guards of the crown prince��s mansion, who were clearly not locals, and guessed they were looking for Su Liang.


    After chatting for a few more moments, Hu Er took his leave.


    Su Liang took the dessert in the gift to Bai��s family.


    At night, Su Liang packed her luggage and, thinking of something, went out to call Ren Dong.


    Ren Dong immediately came out of the cabin and asked Su Liang for her orders.


    ��There are two old pumpkins in the storage room in the backyard. I want to bring them back to the capital, so remember to pack them in bags tomorrow and put them in the carriage.�� Su Liang finished and went back to her room. The pumpkins they grew themselves had to be taken with them if they weren��t finished.


    Ren Dong came to her senses, looked up at the sky, and saw the moon was very round, seemingly brighter than it was in the capital. She used to think the moon in the pce was covered with ayer of shadow, or perhaps it was the shadow in her eyes��


    Before going to bed, Ren Dong whispered, ��Bring the pumpkins.��


    As soon as dawn broke, Aunt Bai had already prepared breakfast and brought it over.


    It was winter in the vige, and Aunt Bai had made a pair of finely knitted cotton shoes for Su Liang, which she had made herself. Su Liang liked them very much, so she put them in her suitcase.


    The first thing Ren Dong did when she got up was to go to the storage room in the backyard and pack up the two pumpkins and ce them on the carriage.


    The carriage crossed the bridge and headed for the vige entrance. Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi waved their hands, their eyes red from crying.


    At the entrance of the vige, they saw Su Bai and Su Dakuan, as well as many vigers, gathered there, waiting to apany Su Liang on her journey.


    Qi Jun drove the carriage, while Ren Dong waited on horseback by the side.


    Su Liang got off the carriage to say goodbye to everyone, saying that she woulde back if she had the chance.


    Su Bai repeatedly urged Su Liang to take care of herself.


    The carriage moved once again, leaving Su Vige.


    In the carriage, Su Liang flipped through her books and found that the one torn in half by Gu Ling that night was not in the box. But she had clearly sandwiched it between two books, and all the books had been packed awayst night. Could it be that Gu Ling had returned that night after she had fallen asleep and taken away the broken book? There was no need to be so stealthy��


    Qi Junughed and asked, ��Has Master��s beautiful little friend not arrived yet?


    Can I have a share of the delicious food that Master prepared for him?��


    Su Liang closed the book box, ��He is very fierce and dislikes sharing food with others. You better not think about it, I��m telling you for your own good.��


    Qi Jun��s mouth twitched slightly, deeply doubting whether the beautiful friend Su Liang mentioned was really a little marten. Why did it sound so mystical��.

 Chapter 256 - 256: 256. Liang Yatou is not a superficial person (first update)

    Chapter 256 - 256: 256. Liang Yatou is not a superficial person (first update)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Su Liang arrived at Feiyan Town, it was still early. After meeting up with the guards from the crown prince��s mansion who hade from the capital, they continued on their way to the county town.


    Upon reaching the county town for lunch, Su Liang had Qi Jun buy some Osmanthus Cake from a tea house.<div>


    After leaving Bei��an County, the group traveled during the day and stayed at inns at night, expecting to arrive in the capital in mid-October.


    There wasn��t much that Ren Dong could do for Su Liang, but because of her gender advantage, she seemed to be closer to Su Liang, which made Qi Jun feel a sense of ��crisis.��


    Originally, Su Liang didn��t need any followers, but now she had two. Ren Dong was given to her by the emperor, so she couldn��t drive her away. However, Qi Jun felt that after returning to the capital, there was a high possibility he would be ��sent back.��


    Although his rtionship with Xing Yusheng was special, Qi Jun wanted to follow Su Liang even more. Not only was it more interesting, but he could also learn a lot. This kind of life was what he liked.


    When Su Liang discovered that Qi Jun and Ren Dong were secretlypeting, she felt amused, but she didn��t let on. Watching it was quite interesting, but Su Liang had no intention of bringing them together. The ��beautiful man n�� she had mentioned earlier was just a joke. The two had very different backgrounds and experiences, and it was uncertain whether they would be a good match. It was best to just let things develop naturally.


    One night, when they were resting at an inn, Qi Jun and Ren Dong apanied Su Liang to dinner, while the two guards from the crown prince��s mansion sat at a separate table.


    ��Master, your silhouette is very simr to that of Ren Dong��s. It��s difficult to distinguish between the two from behind. I have a suggestion,�� Qi Jun said to Su Liang.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Go ahead.��


    ��On the way to the capital, in order to avoid any idents, why not have you and Ren Dong switch identities tomorrow?�� Qi Jun suggested with interest.


    Ren Dong immediately nodded, ��I think it��s feasible.�� She was willing to share the risk for Su Liang.


    Su Liang pondered, ��That way, if someone tries to assassinate me, they will have the wrong target, and we will have the advantage.��<div>


    Qi Jun and Ren Dong both nodded, indicating that Su Liang��s analysis was correct.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��But there��s a much greater chance of being attacked at night than during the day. Switching identities during the day means little, and it would also prevent me from reading in the carriage.��


    It was just a casual conversation, but who would have thought that there would be an assassination attemptte that night.


    The assassin was a man with impressive martial arts skills. Ren Dong was no match for him and was injured.


    Eventually, Su Liang and Ren Dong joined forces and injured the assassin in turn, but he managed to escape.


    Qi Jun, following Su Liang��s instructions, did not call for help or take action, instead hiding in the shadows and watching. Qi Jun knew that this was because his skills were not up to par, and Su Liang was trying to protect him.


    After Su Liang treated Ren Dong��s injuries and had her return to her room to rest, Qi Jun came over.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Su Liang asked.


    Qi Jun nodded, ��I noticed something strange about the assassination attempt tonight.��


    Ren Dong took the initiative at first, testing the assassin��s intentions, rather than Su Liang pushing her to block the attack.


    Qi Jun pondered, ��My martial arts skills are not as good as yours or Ren Dong��s, but I was always watching from the side, and now that I think about it, something was definitely off. Ren Dong��s skills areparable to yours, but the assassin injured her within a few moves, whereas he seemed far less confident when dealing with your techniques.��<div>


    However, rtively speaking, Su Liang was quite famous and had be well-known through the Military Exam. If someone had watched herpete in the exam or had made some inquiries, they would have a certain understanding of her techniques.


    On the other hand, Ren Dong was originally a secret guard in the Imperial Pce. Qi Jun had seen her exquisite swordsmanship before. Logically, the assassin should have been more familiar with Su Liang andpletely ignorant about Ren Dong.


    But that was not the case.


    If Qi Jun��s feeling was correct, this strange assassination attempt was no coincidence. He had already spotted the w, ��Could it be that the assassin was sent by the emperor himself?��


    Su Liang sneered, ��Why couldn��t it be? It��s quite possible.��


    She and Ren Dong were both in the situation, focused on dealing with the assassin, so they didn��t see things as clearly as Qi Jun, who was watching from the outside.


    Qi Jun��s expression changed, ��The emperor sent someone to assassinate the master? What does he mean by that?��


    ��I��m unharmed, and Ren Dong was injured trying to protect me. What do you think?�� Su Liang countered.


    Qi Jun��s expression became difficult to decipher, ��Is the emperor trying to set up Ren Dong to gain your trust?��


    ��There��s no other possibility,�� Su Liang said.


    Qi Jun didn��t know how to react, but in any case, he was speechless.


    ��Go back to sleep,�� Su Liang waved her hand. Emperor Duanmu Yi went to great lengths to nt someone by her side. Rather than being angry, Su Liang found it boring.


    But from another perspective, this meant that she was very important to him. However, this matter was a double-edged sword. Su Liang had to be cautious and use the situation to her advantage, while never letting the de turn towards her.


    The next day, after learning thatst night��s assassination attempt was likely orchestrated by Duanmu Yi to pave the way for her to gain Su Liang��s trust, Ren Dong��s first thought was to exin to Su Liang that she knew nothing about it and didn��t know the assassin.


    Su Liang spected that the assassin might have known Ren Dong��s master, Shaoyao, which was why he was so familiar with her techniques.


    However, this was just a minor incident. Ren Dong seemingly suffered a serious injury, but it was not life-threatening, which only confirmed Qi Jun and Su Liang��s suspicions.


    When they set out again, the injured Ren Dong sat in the carriage with Su Liang, who gave her a simple medical book to read.


    Ren Dong had learned somemon poisons from Shaoyao but not medical skills.


    ��There��s nothing else to do, so learn as much as you can. If you don��t understand something, you can ask me,�� Su Liang said.


    Ren Dong began reading earnestly.


    Qi Jun, who was driving the carriage, was ovee with a sense of loss. He suddenly understood the feeling of being ignored that Xing Yusheng experienced when Lin Xueqing hugged and fussed over Su Liang. No, theparison wasn��t quite right. But in any case, he felt lost, very lost. He had been here first��


    ��Qi Jun.��


    Hearing Su Liang call him, Qi Jun��s expression immediately became serious,


    ��What are your orders, Master?��


    ��You don��t have to follow me once we��re back in the capital city,�� Su Liang said.


    Qi Jun had expected it, but still wanted to try again, ��Master, can I not leave?


    Su Liang chuckled lightly, ��I think that you brothers all have skills, whether you want to join the military or seek other positions, I can rmend you to the emperor. I��ve discussed this with Xing Yusheng, and he has the same n.�� Qi Jun furrowed his brow; he hadn��t thought that far ahead.


    After a while, Qi Jun spoke again, ��If Master bes a general again, I will definitely follow you in the army!�� ��Alright,�� Su Liang agreed.


    Qian Country��s capital city.


    Yan Shiba��s injuries had almost healed, and Yan Shiqi came to see him every day. However, just like before, she never showed a pleasant face and scolded him as soon as she opened her mouth.


    At first, Yan Shiqi would get angry, but it didn��t take long for her to get used to it.


    However, Yan Shiba still didn��t know that Nian Ruting was alive and by Yan Shiqi��s side.


    One day, Yan Shiqi came over again in a seemingly good mood, ��Shiba, there��s good news. Do you want to know?��


    Yan Shiba snorted coldly, ��You��re terminally ill and dying? Nothing else counts as good news!��


    Yan Shiqi helplessly smiled, ��Shiba, you really need to change your temper. Who else can stand you besides me?��


    ��Get lost! I have nothing to do with you!�� Yan Shiba spat out another string of curses.


    Yan Shiqi just sat a little distance away and quietly watched Yan Shiba scold her. She didn��t have to worry about Yan Shiba escaping because she had poisoned him, so he had no strength to leave the room. This was also the reason that Yan Shiba used all his energy to curse people; he couldn��t do anything else.


    After Yan Shiba got tired of scolding, Yan Shiqi brought her a ss of water, which was sshed back onto her by Yan Shiba.


    Wiping the water off her hand and putting down the teacup, Yan Shiqi began, ��Su Liang ising back, are you happy?


    Yan Shiba visibly hesitated for a moment, ��When?��


    Yan Shiqi chuckled, ��I heard it��s soon. There are rumors outside that the


    Empress Dowager is seriously ill, and they��re waiting for her to be treated.��


    Yan Shiba exaggeratedly showed enthusiasm, ��That��s great! I miss Liang so much!��


    ��Shall I ��invite�� her toe and apany you when she returns?�� Yan Shiqi asked.


    Yan Shiba sneered, ��Please do! If you don��t, you��re just a spineless turtle egg!


    Hahaha!��


    ��You��re provoking me; I know it,�� Yan Shiqi said calmly. ��Whether or not to meet Su Liang will be decidedter. Aren��t we really waiting for Gu Ling? Once he appears����


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and Yan Shiqi��s face darkened, ��Get out!��


    ��Master, Gu Ling has appeared!��


    The expressions on both Yan Shiqi and Yan Shiba��s faces changed.


    When Yan Shiqi looked at Yan Shiba��s face, she saw her smiling coquettishly, ��The beauty I��ve been daydreaming about has finally appeared? I really want to see him right away!��


    Yan Shiqi snorted coldly and turned to leave.


    It was an ordinaryte autumn day in Qian Country��s capital city until an explosive niece of news spread like wildfire: Miss Gil was hack!


    When Yang Yu got the news, he was checking ount books at Su Mansion,


    Nian Jincheng was practicing swordsmanship at the training ground, Xing


    Yusheng and Lin Xueqing were apanying Old Madame Xing to the Huguo Temple to offer incense, Old Master Qin and Lin Shuzhi were ying chess at the Imperial College, and Zhengzheng was ying with the ne model Ning Jing had given him at his family��s restaurant��


    Yang Yu happily ran to tell Nian Jincheng that his good friend was back.


    Xing Yusheng was a bit surprised, but more expectant. He was finally going to meet the legendary Gu and thank him in person for saving his mother. Old Master Qin��s eyes narrowed, ��That child really came back���� Lin Shuzhi was curious, ��Is Master Qin familiar with Gu Ling?��


    Old Master Qin shook his head, ��Just met. He is�� very special.��


    Lin Shuzhi smiled, ��Exceptionally good-looking? I��ve always heard that no one can match Gu Crown Prince��s beauty.��


    Old Master Qin chuckled, ��Indeed, he looked like a fairy child when he was young, and more like an immortal after growing up. Thest time I saw Gu Ling, he was ying chess with Master Pu Hui at the Huguo Temple.��


    ��What does Master Qin think is the reason for Gu Ling��s appearance?�� Lin Shuzhi asked.


    Old Master Qin pondered for a moment, ��I don��t believe that the child has ambitions. He was always distant from the messy affairs of the Gu family, as if he wasn��t a member of the Gu family at all. I��m thinking that he chose toe back now, perhaps to settle down? To marry and have children? Hiding here and there under false names isn��t a long-term n.��


    Lin Shuzhi smiled, ��Master Qin��s words make sense.��


    Old Master Qin shook his head again, ��I��m just guessing wildly. Perhaps he��s changed from before and has different thoughts. To be honest, I can��t imagine what kind of girl would be worthy of that boy from the Gu family.��


    Lin Shuzhi raised his eyebrow, ��With such high praise from Master Qin, he must be more than just good-looking. If it were our Xiaoliang, would she not be worthy of Gu as well?��


    Old Master Qin pped his forehead, ��I didn��t think of Su Liang earlier! How could she not be worthy of that boy from the Gu family? It��s that boy from the Gu family who��s not worthy of Liang girl! He may look good, but it��s unclear whether he has real skills. Liang girl is not superficial; she wouldn��t be interested in him!��


    At this moment, Gu Ling, who was riding a horse through the main street of the capital city under everyone��s gaze, nced at Wan Family Restaurant, then looked away and headed toward the Imperial Pce..

 Chapter 257 - 257: 257. Why haven’t you come back yet? (Second update)

    Chapter 257 - 257: 257. Why haven��t youe back yet? (Second update)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Qian Country Imperial Pce.


    Duanmu Yi��s eyes were deep as he looked at Gu Ling, ��I thought you wouldn��te back.��<div>


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��In response to Your Majesty, I traveled far and wide, and returned to the capital as soon as I heard the news of my pardon.�� ��Oh?�� Duanmu Yi��s expression was faint, ��Where were you when you received the news?��


    Gu Ling answered, ��A small fishing vige in the southernmost part of Yin


    Country.��


    ��Heh heh, no wonder my search parties couldn��t find you, you ran so far.��


    Duanmu Yi��s tone was gentle, but he suddenly asked about Nian Jincheng, ��Why didn��t the beloved Nian Ministere with you to meet me? Does he still hold a grudge in his heart?��


    Gu Ling calmly shook his head, ��This small minister doesn��t know where Nian Jincheng is. ��


    Duanmu Yi��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Wasn��t it you who saved him back then?��


    ��When I heard about his troubles, he had already been saved by someone else.�� Gu Ling said, ��Since I left the capital, I haven��t seen Nian Jincheng again, and I don��t know who saved him.��


    ��Is that so? I thought you were together.�� Duanmu Yi clearly didn��t believe him.


    ��The Gu Family��s rebellion has nothing to do with this small minister, please discern the truth, Your Majesty.�� Gu Ling said, ��When I left back then, it was not to flee from a crime, but rather not wanting to ruin my life because of other people��s mistakes.��


    Duanmu Yiughed, ��After all, Gu Yuan is your father.��<div>


    ��On this matter, this small minister had no choice.�� Gu Ling��s expression was faint.


    Duanmu Yi sighed deeply, ��If I remember correctly, thest time I saw you, you were only 14 years old. In the blink of an eye, five or six years have passed. Apart from growing taller, you seem to have not changed much, but if anything, you are even more radiant than before.��


    ��Thank you for your praise, Your Majesty. �� Gu Ling nodded slightly.


    Duanmu Yi changed the subject, his expression bing serious, ��However, as Gu Yuan��s eldest legitimate son, ording to thew, you should be punished by death. Although the King of Liang Country interceded on your behalf this time, I am pardoning you because I have always known that you were not involved in the Gu Family��s rebellion. Now that you are back, remember that you are a citizen of Qian Country and do not disappoint me, do you understand?��


    Gu Ling nodded again, ��Yes, this small minister will keep it in mind.��


    ��Alright, you��ve just returned, go back and rest. If you have anyints about Marquis Chang Xin��s residence, you can bring them to me.�� Duanmu Yi appeared very magnanimous.


    But as Gu Ling turned to leave, Duanmu Yi��s face darkened, and his eyes were full of scrutiny as he watched Gu Ling��s retreating figure.


    Duanmu Yi arranged for Eunuch Han to guide Gu Ling and lead him to the Marquis Chang Xin��s mansion that had been granted by the emperor.


    Leaving the pce, Eunuch Han sat in a carriage, while Gu Ling rode a horse behind him, heading towards the west city.


    Marquis Chang Xin��s mansion was originally a royal garden in the west city called Qiuming Garden, which had the best scenery in autumn.


    Three years ago, Qiuming Garden suffered a devastating fire at midnight. Most of the exotic flowers and nts, trees, rocks, and buildings were burned down, and more than a dozen people who guarded the garden were buried in the sea of mes.<div>


    It should have been rebuilt, but after the fire, strange tales of ghosts haunting Qiuming Garden spread throughout the capital, bing ever more sinister.


    The Empress Dowager Wan believed the rumors and felt that the garden, located in the west, was inauspicious. She not only ordered the destruction of Qiuming Garden but also forbade its reconstruction.


    When Duanmu Yi granted the abandoned Qiuming Garden to Gu Ling as his residence, many people in the capital remembered again the eerie urrences in the garden. Even if it was not haunted, no one knew what had be of it, and it hardly suited the identity of a Marquis.


    Even ordinary people could sense that Duanmu Yi had pardoned Gu Ling and even allowed him to inherit the Gu Family��s title, but he absolutely didn��t wee this son of a criminal minister.


    Eunuch Han��s carriage stopped outside the gate of Qiuming Garden. He was helped out of the carriage by two junior eunuchs. Looking up at the mottled gate and the ��Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion�� card, he felt the new que


    seemed out ot ce.


    ��Marquis Chang Xin, we have arrived. This garden is such a wonderful ce.�� Eunuch Han��s smile was insincere as he looked at Gu Ling.


    ��Thank you for guiding me, Eunuch Han.�� Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent.


    Eunuch Han casually mentioned Nian Jincheng, ��Back then, I went with General Nian to find Marquis Gu in the north, but I didn��t expect Marquis Gu to go to the south. The south is nice with spring all year round.��


    Gu Ling did not respond.


    ��Marquis Gu, please go back to your residence and rest. I will return to the pce.�� As soon as Eunuch Han finished speaking, he got back in the carriage and left with his attendants without even entering the gate.


    After the seal on the front door was torn off, there were some small scraps of paper left, with arge lock hanging on it, and no one gave Gu Ling a key.


    Gu Ling approached the door, cleaned up the scraps of paper, and did not break the lock to enter, but got back on the horse and headed to the market in the east of the city.


    A pair of eyes in the shadows followed Gu Ling closely but not too closely.


    Today, people in the capital were talking about the return of the beautiful Gu Ling. After seeing him pass by on a horse, those who had seen him with their own eyes were describing his beauty as surpassing that of the past to others.


    So when Gu Ling appeared again on the street, he instantly attracted the attention of the entire street. Business owners and shoppers all stared at him intently.


    Gu Ling pulled on the reins and stopped in front of Wan Family Restaurant.


    The waiter enthusiastically came out to greet him and froze when he saw Gu Ling��s face. By the time the waiter had recovered his wits, Gu Ling had already entered.


    The waiter quickly led Gu Ling��s horse to the restaurant��s backyard stable.


    Under the watchful gaze of the restaurant��s guests, Gu Ling walked gracefully up to the second floor and entered a private room facing the street. Only when the door to the private room closed did many people finally look away.


    ��So beautiful!��


    ��Like an immortal, it seems like he could ride the wind and go at any moment.�� ��It looks like he didn��t see anyone and doesn��t care about anyone.��


    ��Gu Ling is like a cloud in the sky, untouched by dirt no matter what he has experienced. Life is so unfair!��


    Wan Hui and Zhengzheng hade to the restaurant today and had just left before Gu Ling arrived, so they didn��t run into him.


    Gu Ling ordered four signature dishes and a soup. The Wan Family Restaurant��s signature dishes are now all from Su Liang��s recipes.


    The window was open, and people in the tea house opposite stretched their necks to look over.


    Gu Ling walked to the window, nced down and then looked in the direction of the city gate before returning to his seat.


    After he had finished most of his meal, he put down his chopsticks, called the manager over, and said he wanted to rent the private room.


    Wan Family Restaurant was the best in the capital, and ordinary people couldn��t afford it. Private rooms could be rented long-term, but the prices were quite high.


    After quoting the price, Gu Ling handed over a silver note to the manager,


    ��Keep the rest on the ount, I wille often.��


    ��Yes, Marquis, take your time leaving.�� The manager respectfully saw Gu Ling off, then ordered that the room be reserved for Marquis Chang Xin for three months, and no other guests were allowed in even if he didn��te.


    Leaving the restaurant, Gu Ling went not far to the Yang Family Embroidery Workshop to buy clothes.


    She hade out on purpose after learning in Su Mansion that Gu Ling had returned to the capital, hoping to catch a glimpse of him. Nian


    Jincheng had asked her to help observe how Gu Ling was doing. But Nian Jincheng knew that Gu Ling was being watched by the Emperor, so they couldn��t meet for now, at least for a few more days.


    ��Miss.�� As soon as the manager saw Yang Yu, he quickly paid his respects.


    Gu Ling turned to face her, and Yang Yu, just like everyone else who saw Gu


    Ling for the first time, was amazed by his beauty, ��This gentleman is��?��


    ��Miss, this is Marquis Chang Xin who has just returned to the capital.�� The manager quickly introduced them, then introduced Yang Yu to Gu Ling, ��Marquis, this is our Yang Family��s youngdy.��


    With an indifferent expression, Gu Ling nced at Yang Yu and did not bother to greet her, instead asking the manager, ��Where are the ready-made clothes?�� The manager quickly led Gu Ling up to the second floor, ��Please, Marquis!��


    Yang Yu looked a bit baffled but didn��t think Gu Ling was impolite. As they were not acquainted and the status difference was obvious, Gu Ling��s well-known aloofness was well known across the world. Otherwise, the saying ��he only has one friend�� would not exist.


    Gu Ling��s ��stay away from strangers�� demeanor made it difficult for Yang Yu to imagine how he and Nian Jincheng had gotten along before.


    Not long after, Gu Ling bought several sets of clothes, shoes, and socks, along with a ready-made money pouch, and left with them.


    ��Living alone and having to eat at a restaurant, buying clothes on the spot��, these were the messages spreading around the capital on the first day of Gu Ling��s return apart from his stunning beauty.


    Carrying the purchased clothes, Gu Ling returned once more to Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion. Picking up a brick, he smashed the lock on the gate. As he opened the entrance, his eyes were met with a scene full of ��natural charm�� overgrown weeds, scattered stones, and an atmosphere of destion and decay.


    Duanmu Yi, who had seemed quite friendly and approachable when meeting with Gu Ling, surely knew of the state of the mansion when he had bestowed it upon him. But after such a long time, he had never sent anyone to clean or repair it, nor had he arranged for any servants to be provided for Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling knew that Duanmu Yi��s intention was not to scare him by making him live in a haunted house. Instead, it was to test him, to see how he would react to such circumstances. Gu Ling could go to a restaurant for food, but he couldn��t choose to stay at an inn or live at the Huguo Temple as he did before, as that would be disrespectful to Duanmu Yi.


    Gu Ling had long known about this ce and had mentally prepared himself.


    He closed the gate and stepped over the withered yellow grass of early winter to enter.


    Before Qiuming Garden was burnt, Gu Ling hade here, and it was one of his favorite ces in the capital city. In autumn, the garden��s maple leaves resembled fire, and it was an incredibly beautiful sight. Gu Ling would always sneak into Qiuming Garden at dusk, choosing the most beautiful maple leaves from the forest to bring home as bookmarks or to carvendscapes and flowers on them.


    During that massive fire, most of the maple forest had been destroyed. Now, there were just a few red maple trees with sparse, swaying red leaves in the wind.


    After crossing most of the garden, Gu Ling finally found a rtively intact house. Climbing vines covered the outer walls, and ckened bricks and stones were exposed at the foundation. However, the house had not copsed or suffered significant damage.


    Gu Ling went in, hung his bundle on a tree, rolled up his sleeves, and carried a wooden bucket to fetch water from the nearbyke. He then began cleaning and tidying up.


    Before the sunset, Gu Ling went out once more and purchased many tools to use.


    At night, Gu Ling cleaned a room, fixed a bed and a chair, then went to Wan Family Restaurant tor dinner. Before the Yang Family Embroidery Workshop closed, he bought a set of bedding and carried it back to the mansion.


    Qian Country��s Imperial Pce.


    A master who had been tasked with tailing Gu Ling for a day was reporting to


    Duanmu Yi.


    ��He can sweep the floor and wipe the tables, as well as do carpentry work?�� Duanmu Yi��s expression was hard to read. ��Have any other people appeared around him?��


    ��No, Your Majesty. There were no others around Marquis Chang Xin today.��


    Duanmu Yi pondered, ��After all these years, I still can��t see through that young man. Keep watching him. If anything unusual urs, report to me immediately.��


    Early the next morning, several carriages drove out of the Imperial Pce and stopped outside Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion.


    The gate was merely closed, and it opened with a push.


    Eunuch Han led a group of artisans into the mansion, a smile piled high on his face as he met Gu Ling. ��His Majesty only just learned today that Qiuming Garden had not been repaired. So he sent craftsmen and various things as rewards.��


    Gu Ling didn��t refuse. He instructed the craftsmen to keep all the living trees in the courtyard, remove the weeds, and demolish all the other ruined houses, except for the ce he lived in, without repairing them.


    In the meantime, Gu Ling went out for a meal and didn��t pay any attention to the craftsmen working at his residence.


    That day at noon, Xing Yusheng was also at Wan Family Restaurant.


    He hade specifically to wait for Gu Ling. The day before, he had heard that Gu Ling had returned to the capital and had wanted to see him immediately, but he didn��t dare to recklessly make contact, knowing that the emperor would have assigned someone to watch him.


    Upon hearing from Qi Yan about the situation, Xing Yusheng wanted to help but ended up holding back instead.


    Lin Xueqing was also in one of the private rooms adjacent to the two men.


    ��Gu Ling is truly, truly so beautiful!�� Lin Xueqing had just seen Gu Ling going upstairs.


    Xing Yusheng nodded, ��Indeed.�� Gu Ling was so gorgeous that he couldn��t even bring himself to be jealous.


    ��Sir, will you go greet him? It should be fine, right?�� Lin Xueqing asked.


    Xing Yusheng hesitated, ��Under the circumstances, if I were to just run up to him, wouldn��t it be awkward? He doesn��t know me either.��


    ��Are you afraid that Gu Ling won��t pay you any attention?�� Lin Xueqingughed softly. ��How about I go?��


    Xing Yusheng waved his hands in denial, ��How could I let you do that? I��ll go. My father-inw was right; it��s better to meet openly and honestly than to be secretive, which could arouse suspicion.��


    ��Marquis, go on then! In the past two days, you��ve been longing to meet Lady


    Gu, and you��ve been unable to eat or drink!�� Lin Xueqing teased Xing Yusheng.


    ��If he really wants nothing to do with me, then so be it.�� Xing Yusheng took a deep breath, stood up, and knocked on Gu Ling��s door. ��Come in.�� A crisp, low voice came from inside.


    Xing Yusheng pushed the door open.


    As their eyes met, Xing Yusheng didn��t see any resemnce to Ning Jing in Gu Ling. Their facial features were not very simr, and at first nce, Gu Ling��s stunning beauty would make people overlook everything else. In terms of temperament, the Gu Ling of now and the ��Ning Jing�� he impersonated before were simr, both being too quiet and indifferent, but this simrity was quite subtle and not easy to notice.


    ��Marquis Gu, I��m Xing Yusheng, the crown prince of Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion.�� Xing Yusheng bowed his hands and greeted Gu Ling seriously. Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��What do you want?��


    Seeing Gu Ling��s attitude, Xing Yusheng did not mention the incident of him saving Bei Jingwang��s wife when they were children. Instead, he smiled and said, ��It just so happens that I��m next door, so I came over to say hello.�� ��Hmm.�� Gu Ling responded indifferently, but did not invite Xing Yusheng to sit down.


    Xing Yusheng had no choice but to leave somewhat awkwardly.


    Going back to his room, Xing Yusheng sighed, ��He��s indeed a difficult person to get along with. No wonder he has no friends.��


    Lin Xueqing shook her head, ��Lady Gu does have friends, like General Nian Jincheng. ��


    ��Who knows where he is now?�� Xing Yusheng snorted, ��And that Nian Jincheng isn��t an easy person to get along with either.��


    ��Do you not like Lady Gu?�� Lin Xueqing asked.


    Xing Yusheng shook his head, ��What��s there to like or dislike? It doesn��t matter. I was the one who bothered him, so if he doesn��t want to pay attention to me, that��s fine.��


    Lin Xueqing was puzzled, ��Wasn��t it said that General Nian was saved by Lady Gu back then? They��ve both been pardoned now, so why didn��t General Niane back with him?��


    ��Who knows? His Majesty must have questioned Gu Ling about this matter. There must be some inside story that we don��t know.�� Xing Yusheng was also confused.


    Lin Xueqing chuckled, ��Dad said that Lady Gu regained his identity so that he could have a normal life and get married and have children in the future. With his immortal-like appearance, would he think that all the women in the world are vulgar and not be interested in any of them?��


    Xing Yusheng calmly said, ��If he thinks all the women in the world are uglier than him, he can choose to be alone for the rest of his life. Honestly, when I greeted him just now, I felt that he was like a dead man, wanting to be alone forever and not wanting anyone to bother him.��


    Lin Xueqing couldn��t help but smile, ��Perhaps he��s like that only with strangers. Maybe he��s different with friends.��


    ��I truly hope a youngdy woulde and cure him!�� Xing Yusheng had long expected his first encounter with Gu Ling, but it left him somewhat disappointed. So he half-jokingly said, ��He��s my mother��s benefactor, of course, I hope he won��t be alone for the rest of his life. With his personality, it��s best if there��s a girl he likes, but she doesn��t like him. I want to see how he pursues her.��


    Lin Xueqing looked surprised, ��A girl who Lady Gu likes but doesn��t like Lady


    Gu? Is that even possible?��


    Xing Yusheng smirked slightly, ��What��s impossible about it? If this happens to your favorite Miss Su, is it impossible?��


    Lin Xueqing widened her eyes, ��You��re saying that Lady Gu is fond of Miss Su but Miss Su doesn��t like him? Oh, yes, if it��s Miss Su, it might not be impossible. Thinking about herte Senior Brother Ning, Miss Su��s taste in men is quite strange. Maybe she really likes the cold, aloof type who doesn��t care about people. But it��s also possible that Miss Su likes Gu Ling, but Gu Ling doesn��t like Miss Su. Ah, that can��t be! Miss Su is so wonderful, how could anyone not like


    ��At first, your Senior Brother said that it was Su Liang who liked him, and he didn��t ept it. Su Liang also said the same thing.�� Xing Yusheng��s tone was mncholic.


    Lin Xueqing shook her head, ��Senior Brother was pretending. Sigh, it��s such a pity now that I think about it. He clearly liked Miss Su but never said so. If they had been together earlier, maybe they wouldn��t have����


    Lin Xueqing sighed deeply, ��Actually, I really hope that Miss Su could have someone by her side. I��m sure Senior Brother would think so too, if his soul is in heaven.��


    Xing Yusheng blinked, ��Then what do you think about Gu Ling?��


    Lin Xueqing was startled, ��What do you mean?


    ��Honestly, should we try to y matchmaker between Gu Ling and Su Liang?�� Xing Yusheng said earnestly, ��Regardless of whether he ignores me or not, his beauty is unparalleled, and he is my mother��s benefactor, so I believe he is a good person.��


    ��Ah? This���� Lin Xueqing felt that something was a bit strange about this matter, but she couldn��t quite pinpoint it, ��Gu Ling doesn��t even bother with you, how can we y matchmaker? I��m sure Miss Su wouldn��t like us meddling in her affairs either.��


    ��How can we know without trying?�� Xing Yusheng really wanted to give it a shot, somehow feeling that there should be something between Su Liang and Gu Ling, ��Once Su Liang returns, we��ll create an encounter for them and act ordingly.��


    The soundproofing at Wan Family Restaurant was actually quite good, but Gu


    Ling��s hearing was even better. He heard the conversation between Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing in the next room, then looked out the window and whispered to himself, ��Why haven��t theye back yet��.��

 Chapter 258 - 258: Is the young master alright?

    Chapter 258 - 258: Is the young master alright?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Gu Ling returned to the capital city and stayed in the Marquis Chang Xin Mansion for the second night, the person who had been ordered to keep an eye on him finally noticed something.


    It wasn��t that Gu Ling did something, but someone came to find him.<div>


    ��Gu Ling!��


    From the voice, the visitor was a young man who stood outside and called for Gu Ling without approaching the door of his room.


    The watcher immediately held his breath, focused, and listened carefully.


    It waste at night, and Gu Ling had not yet rested. There was still a light in his room, and he was repairing the medical book that had been torn in half at Su Family Vige.


    Su Liang��s nagging was not wrong. That night, Gu Ling left and went to Feiyan Town but wanted to see Su Liang again, so he turned back to the vige without disturbing Su Liang. In order to prevent Su Liang from suddenly waking up and discovering him, Gu Ling took the broken book as an excuse. In the end, Gu Ling stared at Su Liang��s sleeping face for a long time until the sky was getting bright and took the book with him when he left.


    Hearing the noise, Gu Ling put away the book, hid it, got up, opened the door, stood under the eaves, and looked at the visitor.


    Thecold moon was frosty.


    The visitor was dressed in a ck robe, his figure indistinguishable, and he wore a silver-cast mask on his face. The mask had only one eye hole, and the other eye was covered.


    Gu Ling��s face was half-bright and half-dark, still stunningly beautiful, demon-like in the dark night.


    The visitor spoke again with a cold hum, ��You, are you Gu Ling?��


    Gu Ling looked at him coldly, ��Are you sick?��<div>


    The watcher in the dark twitched the corner of his mouth. At first, they thought the visitor was Nian Jincheng or someone else rted to Gu Ling, but after the questions and counter-questions, it was clear that they did not know each other at all.


    The visitor coldly snorted again, ��My master invites you, Marquis Gu, toe with me!��


    The visitor suddenly let out a weirdugh, ��A woman you definitely won��t refuse.��


    The watcher stared wide-eyed, a woman? Gu Ling wouldn��t refuse?


    Gu Ling once again interrogated with his soul, ��Are you sick?��


    The visitor��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Don��t you want to see your only friend?�� Gu Ling remained as calm as ever and asked again, ��Who?��


    ��Marquis Gu knows best who his only friend is. My master kindly saved him for Marquis Gu and has been waiting to hand him over to Marquis Gu safely.�� The visitor chuckled, ��Marquis Gu, shall we go? My master has been waiting for a long time.��


    Gu Ling now knew that it was Yan Shiqi who hade. Although Yan Shiqi had deliberately disguised his voice this time, the evil aura in hisughter could not be hidden.


    Thest time Su Liang saw Yan Shiba was months ago. At that time, Yan Shiba had just returned from Yin Country with serious injuries and imed that Yan Shiqi had died saving her.


    But Gu Ling was sure that this was Yan Shiqi, and the ��master�� he was referring to was naturally Yan Shiba.


    However, Gu Ling believed that Yan Shiba, who had not appeared for a long time, was probably under Yan Shiqi��s control by now. Otherwise, it would have been Yan Shiba who came tonight, and she wouldn��t have used Nian Jincheng as an excuse. Gu Ling knew where Nian Jincheng was, so he was sure Yan Shiqi was setting a trap to lure him somewhere else, and there would be no good oue.<div>


    But, Gu Ling did not expose Yan Shiqi. Knowing that Duanmu Yi had arranged for someone to watch him, and since Yan Shiqi had brought up that it was Yan Shiba who saved Nian Jincheng, Gu Ling could take advantage of the situation, confirm this, and dispel Duanmu Yi��s suspicion.


    ��Let your mastere to see me.�� Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent.


    Yan Shiqi lightly hummed, ��If Marquis Gu cares about his friend��s safety, he should follow me quickly. Although my master has told me not to make things difficult for you, she also ordered that she must see you tonight.��


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly, ��Let here to see me.��


    Yan Shiqi��s voice became even colder, ��Marquis Gu, don��t force me to be rude by refusing a toast and having to take the punishment instead!��


    ��Go back and tell your master that if she wants to see me,e with Nian Jincheng.�� Gu Ling turned around and was about to go back to his room.


    Just before Gu Ling closed the door, Yan Shiqi moved, taking a step and swinging his palm towards Gu Ling!


    Gu Ling deftly parried with a palm, remaining in his original position, while Yan Shiqi stumbled back two steps, his eyes full of astonishment. ��I never thought that the legendary Gu beauty would be an unknown master! In that case, why don��t you dare to go with me?��


    ��Have your master speak to me.�� Gu Ling finished, then heavily closed the door.


    Yan Shiqi stood quietly in the courtyard, looking at his one remaining hand, his eyes full of hatred. Gu Ling was even more beautiful than the rumors, but what he never expected was that Gu Ling��s martial arts skills were above his! Fortunately, he had been cautious and decided to test the waters first. If he had taken action directly, it would have been difficult for him to escape unscathed!


    Yan Shiqi cast one cold nce at Gu Ling��s room door before disappearing into the night.


    After another quarter of an hour, Gu Ling��s room darkened, and the secret guard quietly left the Marquis Chang Xin Mansion and headed towards the direction of the Imperial Pce.


    Duanmu Yi had instructed that if there was any abnormal situation with Gu Ling, he should be informed immediately , regardless of howte it was.


    It was alreadyte at night, Duanmu Yi listened to the report with a surprised expression, ��Could it be that he arranged for someone to act just to cover up


    the lie?��


    Duanmu Yi contemted, ��A woman? It was indeed a woman who saved the Nian Jincheng siblings. If it was arranged by Gu Ling, he should have followed tonight, and then Nian Jincheng would naturally appear. You said, Gu Ling is a master?��


    The secret guard was not quite sure, ��Your Majesty, I was afraid of being discovered, so I stayed far away. I only saw Master Gu and that person exchange a palm strike, with the other person retreating two steps and not attacking again. I dare not specte on Master Gu��s strength.��


    But actually, Duanmu Yi was not surprised that Gu Ling knew martial arts. If he was truly just a gentle and beautiful person, he would not have been able to vanish without a trace back then.


    Gu Ling had stayed in Huguo Temple for a long time. After he left, Master Pu Hui, the abbot of Huguo Temple, told Duanmu Yi honestly that a high monk was impressed with Gu Ling��s talents, took him as a disciple, and taught him martial arts.


    This point, from another angle, could be seen as the reason why Gu Ling didn��t collude with anyone and managed to survive on his own until now.


    Compared to Gu Ling being a master himself, Duanmu Yi was more wary of the idea of him colluding with others for treason.


    ��He is not willing to go because he is cautious. If there really is a woman who saved Nian Jincheng, and Nian Jincheng is still in her hands even now, the fact that Gu Ling has seemed to invite him tonight means���� Duanmu Yi calmly evaluated tonight��s events, thinking that Gu Ling��s actions were rational and not suspicious. ��It seems that the woman is, more often than not, Gu Ling��s admirer.��


    As things developed to this point, after sorting out all the known information, the only ��truth�� Duanmu Yi could deduce was: there was a mysterious woman who took a fancy to Gu Ling but couldn��t find him. When she found out that Gu Ling��s friend Nian Jincheng had been captured, she saved him. Perhaps she wanted to learn Gu Ling��s whereabouts from Nian Jincheng, but after all this time, she got nothing. Either Nian Jincheng didn��t know where Gu Ling was, or he knew but wouldn��t tell. So now the woman was only contacting Gu Ling, not showing herself, but rather sending someone to try to use Nian Jincheng to get him to meet��


    Highly skilled in martial arts, a mysterious woman wanted Gu Ling�� this point, regardless of whoever else it would be, would seem far-fetched and even absurd without evidence. But happening to Gu Ling, it made perfect sense; his face was the evidence that even Duanmu Yi believed.


    ��Keep an eye on them and don��t do anything rash just yet. Let��s see what he will do.�� Duanmu Yi felt that Gu Ling couldn��t possibly ignore Nian Jincheng. ��Increase manpower, and if a woman appears, capture her!��


    On the other hand, Yan Shiqi returned to see Yan Shiba.


    Yan Shiba mocked and ridiculed Yan Shiqi for not having captured Gu Ling.


    Yan Shiqi remained silent for a long time, as if he hadn��t heard it. When Yan Shiba was tired of cursing and prepared to sleep, Yan Shiqi suddenly spoke, ��Gu Ling is very strong. Did you know before? You know him, don��t you? When? Where?��


    Yan Shiba��s eyes, which had just closed, opened again, looking at Yan Shiqi withughter. ��Of course�� in a dream��hahaha! You saw Gu Ling with your own eyes, and you were beaten by him. How could you still have the face to live?�� Yan Shiqi snorted coldly, ��I don��t believe he won��t care about Nian Jincheng!��


    ��But you don��t have Nian Jincheng in your hands.�� Yan Shiba sneered, ��I know where he is. Stab yourself and I��ll tell you!��


    Yan Shiqi��s face turned cold, ��Isn��t it you who wants to see Gu Ling?��


    Yan Shiba smiled seductively, ��Shiqi, can youe to your senses? I advise you not to provoke Gu Ling anymore. It��s just humiliating yourself. I really feel pity for you.��


    Hearing this, Yan Shiqi snorted, ��Just wait and see!�� and then left.


    Yan Shibay down, sighing softly. ��I just love those who are beautiful and skilled in martial arts���� His voice suddenly lowered, his eyes became gentle,


    and he whispered three words, ��little monk.��


    Early the next morning, after the court, Duanmu Yi received a report that Marquis Chang Xin was seeking an audience.


    Duanmu Yi had a feeling that it had something to do with what happenedst night. He met Gu Ling in the Imperial Study.


    What happened next surprised Duanmu Yi. Gu Ling honestly told him about the person who came to see himst night, exactly as the secret guard had said. Finally, Gu Ling made a request, hoping that Duanmu Yi could arrange for someone to rescue Nian Jincheng.


    ��How does Marquis Chang Xin think he should be saved?�� Duanmu Yi asked in a faint tone.


    Gu Ling narrowed his eyes and said, ��Seal the city gates and conduct a full city search.��


    Duanmu Yi��s eyes were deep and mysterious, ��Now is a time when we need people. If something really happened to Nian Jincheng, it is not what I hope to see. In that case, just follow your n. You do this, no matter how many people you need, I will approve.��


    ��Thank you, Your Majesty.�� Gu Ling left the pce after expressing his gratitude, and soon Lin Bojun arrived with his men, following Guts orders.


    In broad daylight, the capital city��s gate was suddenly closed, leaving themon people confused and uneasy.


    Soon the news spread that someone had captured Nian Jincheng and was hiding in the capital city. The emperor ordered Gu Ling to search for him, and anyone who provided useful clues would be heavily rewarded.


    Nian Jincheng, who was staying at the Su Mansion, received the news and spat out a mouthful of tea.


    Yang Yu handed him a handkerchief to help him wipe his face and looked worried, ��How could this happen? If you��re found out, won��t that be bad? Will someone suspect I captured you?��


    Nian Jincheng coughed lightly, ��No. Since it��s Aling personally leading the search, there��s no need to worry. It seems I��ll be able to restore my identity soon. I hope we can get married this year.��


    ��Let��s wait until Su Lianges back. If she has other arrangements, we��ll listen to her.�� Yang Yu said seriously.


    Nian Jincheng: �� He had thought Yang Yu had no ��head of the family�� and was wrong. Su Liang was the one, and Yang Yu was so self-disciplined to follow her words!


    Yan Shiqi had never expected things to develop in this direction. With his strength, it was easy to hide in the capital city.


    However, just as the search began, another piece of news quickly spread that the thief they were looking for had one blind eye and one severed hand. Any clue about this one-eyed man with one hand would be greatly rewarded!


    Upon hearing this, Yan Shiqi was furious. Compared to worrying about his own safety, he felt this was a great insult to him!


    When the search reached the Su Mansion, Yang Yu had already had Nian Jincheng hide in the dungeon in advance.


    ��This is Su Mansion; you��re not a Su, where is the master of the house?�� Gu Ling asked Yang Yu with an indifferent look. They had met yesterday at the Embroidery Workshop, so he ��could know�� who Yang Yu was.


    Yang Yu smiled, ��Marquis, this mansion belongs to my friend named Su Liang, who has been away from the capital recently. I��m staying here.��


    ��Su, Liang?�� Gu Ling repeated the name and nodded slightly, ��I have heard of her.��


    Gu Ling stood by theke next to Yuanming Pavilion, waiting for the search to continue. Yang Yu stood not far away, and the atmosphere became silent.


    ��The one-eyed, one-handed man is Yan Shiqi, the owner of Yanyun Building.�� Gu Ling suddenly said in a low voice.


    Yang pretended to bend down to nick on fallen leaves from the ground.


    avoiding anyone seeing her astonished expression.


    By the time Yang Yu stood up, Gu Ling had turned his back to her. Lin Bojun came running over and reported the search results to Gu. Naturally, there was nothing suspicious.


    ��It��s been hard; let��s go.�� Gu Ling said as he prepared to leave. Yang Yu hesitated and called out to him, ��Marquis, please wait!��


    Lin Bojun frowned, ��Miss Yang, do you have any leads to provide?��


    Yang Yu frowned and asked, ��I heard that the person you��re looking for is a one-eyed, one-handed man?��


    Lin Bojun nodded, ��If Miss Yang knows anything, please be sure to inform us.��


    Yang Yu sighed softly, ��I don��t want to cause trouble. If I tell you, can you promise not to let anyone know that the information came from me?��


    Lin Bojun looked at Gu Ling, who nodded slightly, ��You can tell.��


    ��There was an incident at my home before, and I offended someone. I��ve been targeted by assassins more than once.�� Yang Yu said seriously, ��Later, I wanted to find the owner of Yanyun Building, pay a high price to protect myself, and ask Yanyun Building to name a price but not to ept any business rted to me.��


    Lin Bojun was puzzled, ��What does this have to do with the current situation? Please, Miss Yang, be clear.��


    Yang Yu��s eyes narrowed, ��Now, the owner of Yanyun Building has only one eye and one hand.��


    Gu Ling said indifferently, ��As far as I know, Yan Shiba is a woman.��


    Yang Yu shook her head, ��Yanyun Building has changed hands, and the owner is not Yan Shiba, but Yan Shiqi.��


    ��Yan Shiba is a woman?�� Lin Bojun frowned, ��Yan Shiqi is the one-eyed, hand-amputated man? Marquis, could it be that these are the people we are looking for?��


    Lin Bojun is friends with Nian Jincheng and is very concerned about his safety. He genuinely wants to find him and takes the clues provided by Yang Yu very seriously. He also understands why she didn��t want to say anything and promises not to leak any information.


    After leaving the Su Mansion, Gu Ling and Lin Bojun continued to lead a search party. After searching for another hour, they released the news that a mysterious person had provided a clue that the one-eyed, hand-amputated person they were looking for was none other than Yan Shiqi, the new leader of Yanyun Building.


    Lin Bojun reported thetest progress to the Imperial Pce, not daring to conceal from Duanmu Yi that the clue was provided by Miss Yang.


    Duanmu Yi��s face darkened, ��Yan Shiba, Yan Shiqi�� Yes, the woman who rescued Nian Jincheng back then must have been Yan Shiba! No wonder she is so ruthless! I didn��t expect Gu Ling to be taken fancy by a female assassin leader!��


    But after searching until nightfall, they still did not find any sign of Yan Shiba or Yan Shiqi.


    However, Gu Ling��s goal had been achieved. He had no interest in what had happened between Yan Shiba and Yan Shiqi, nor in whether Yan Shiba needed his help. After this, it would be enough to make Duanmu Yi believe that the rescue of Nian Jincheng was done by Yan Shiba.


    After a few more days, Nian Jincheng could reappear, iming that Yan Shiba and Yan Shiqi had an internal conflict, and he escaped amidst the chaos.


    In the following days, Yan Shiqi did not show up again, and Gu Ling still went to the street-facing private dining room in Wan Family Restaurant every day. Xing Yusheng often brought Lin Xueqing along, always sitting in the next room.


    On this cloudy day, Gu Ling estimated that Su Liang would arrive either today or tomorrow. After dinner, he sat by the window, his stunning side profile facing the street, visible to anyone passing by on horseback.


    Gu Ling held a teacup in one hand but did not drink, putting it down to switch hands, avoiding the cup blocking his face.


    After the tea had cooled, Su Liang still hadn��t appeared. Gu Ling didn��t leave, instead taking out a book to read.


    Just after turning a page, he heard a knock at the door, ��The Emperormands Marquis Chang Xin to enter the pce immediately!��


    Gu Ling furrowed his brows but had no choice but to close the book and open the door. Standing outside were two pce guards who repeated their earlier words.


    Gu Ling went downstairs, and a waiter brought a horse. Just as Gu Ling was about to mount, he heard someone shout from a short distance, ��The Martial Arts Champion has returned!��


    Gu Ling didn��t turn to look, his movements to mount the horse as graceful as flowing water, his back straight, and his face and silhouette otherworldly.


    Gu Ling seemed not to hear the approaching hooves as he ��naturally�� rode out of the alley next to the Wan Family Restaurant.


    ��Watch out!��


    A familiar female voice rang out, and the two horses were about to collide. Su Liang leapt up from her horse in the open and grabbed Gu Ling��s arm, pulling him as they bothnded safely on the ground.


    ��So beautiful!�� someone eximed.


    ��Are you alright, sir?�� Su Liang asked, smiling as she let go of Gu Ling��s arm.


    Gu Ling, his head lowered, slowly looked up at Su Liang.


    A thunderp echoed through the sky, the wind picking up and blowing Gu Ling��s hair across Su Liang��s cheek.


    Their eyes met, seemingly isted from everyone else.


    ��Master,�� Qi Jun spoke.


    After calling her name three times, Su Liang finally came to her senses.


    The crowd around them seemed to understand, the Top Schr, Su Liang, was enchanted by the beautiful Gu Ling!


    ��I am Su Liang. May I ask your name, sir?�� Su Liang inquired with a bow.


    Gu Ling, with an indifferent expression, turned and left, leaving two words behind, ��Gu Ling.��


    Su Liang��s gaze followed Gu Ling��s figure until he disappeared, then she sighed, ��Truly, truly, truly beautiful!�� Qi Jun: ��I can��t bear to look.


    Ren Dong: ��This is not her master!


    The onlookers: ��Their gossip-souls burning, they couldn��t wait to see the scene of Su Liang madly pursuing Gu Ling!

 Chapter 259 - 259: 259. This is a kind of disease

    Chapter 259 - 259: 259. This is a kind of disease<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The secret guard responsible for monitoring Gu Ling��s every move day and night had already met Duanmu Yi before Gu Ling entered the pce and reported the second ��unusual situation�� that had urred to Gu Ling since the appearance of Yan Shiqi that night.


    ��What did you say?�� After listening, Duanmu Yi simply doubted his own ears.<div>


    The secret guard respectfully repeated his report, ��Upon receiving the order,


    Master Gu left the restaurant to ride to the pce, and happened to meet Imperial Physician Su, who had just arrived at the capital and was passing by the restaurant. Their horses nearly collided, and Imperial Physician Su helped Master Gu while publicly praising his extraordinary appearance, seemingly captivated by him.��


    An image of Su Liang��s infatuated expression towards Gu Ling on the street surfaced in Duanmu Yi��s mind, and he immediately shook his head, ��Impossible! Su Liang is not so superficial!��


    The secret guard blurted out, ��But that��s Gu, the beautiful one����


    Duanmu Yi��s face darkened. Gu Ling��s beauty was unparalleled, and his temperament was like that of a celestial being. Moreover, he was also a martial arts master. Could it be that Su Liang had truly fallen in love with him at first sight?


    Someone reported from outside the door that the crown prince had arrived.


    Duanmu Yi waved his hand, and the secret guard disappeared.


    At this time, Gu Ling had already entered the pce gate. Duanmu Chen arrived earlier than him, and after paying respects, he sat upright, waiting for Gu Ling to arrive.


    Duanmu Chen knew that Duanmu Yi had summoned him and Gu Ling to discuss how to save Nian Jincheng. The city had been sealed off for investigation a few days ago, and although no one had been found, a clear clue had been obtained nheless.


    If the incident had really been orchestrated by the two leader assassins of


    Yanyun Building, Yan Shiba and Yan Shiqi, both Duanmu Yi and Duanmu Chen believed it was normal they hadn��t caught them that day. With the reputation of Yanyun Building and its numerous assassins, ordinary investigations couldn��t touch them. By now, they might have escaped or still be hidden somewhere in the capital city.<div>


    But since they had important clues about Nian Jincheng��s whereabouts, they couldn��t do nothing.


    Duanmu Chen hadn��t learned about Su Liang��s ��love at first sight�� with Gu Ling on the street yet because he had gone straight to the pce after receiving the notice. He had not had any contact with Gu Ling since Gu Ling returned to the capital city.


    ��Did you know that Gu Ling is highly skilled in martial arts?�� Duanmu Yi began.


    Clearly stunned, Duanmu Chen replied, ��In response to Your Majesty��s question, this minister has not heard of this matter before.��


    The fact that Gu Ling knew martial arts did note as much of a surprise to Duanmu Chen. The reason was simple: if Gu Ling had been weak, he would have been dead long ago.


    What surprised Duanmu Chen more was Duanmu Yi��s sudden mention of this matter. Could it be that he was wary of Gu Ling?


    ��On the night of that day, Yan Shiqi, the owner of Yanyun Building, went to find him and was forced to retreat two steps by Gu Ling��s palm strike,�� Duanmu Yi sighed, ��He has always kept his abilities hidden.��


    Upon hearing this, Duanmu Chen was indeed somewhat surprised, ��Is Gu Ling really so powerful?��


    But with just this point, Duanmu Chen believed that it actually proved Gu Ling had no intention of rebelling. Martial arts could not be achieved overnight in just three or five years. Gu Ling, as the legitimate eldest son of the traitorous Gu Yuan, would have a future like Duanmu Chen��s present if the Gu Family��s rebellion seeded. Moreover, it was apparent that the Gu Family was backed by Liang Country��s King Yue and Situ Xian in that incident.


    However, there was no trace of Gu Ling at all, and even Gu Yuan had been found to have repeatedly scolded Gu Ling as a disaster at home, wishing he could strangle him to death��


    In short, now that Gu Ling��s strength was so strong, he had refused to help Gu Yuan back then, and even after the incident, he had not taken any action to save the Gu Family members. At least for now, there was no evidence suggesting that he had been in contact with Situ Xian. Logically, Gu Ling��s behavior was not only unrted to the rebellion, but even anti-rebellion in nature.<div>


    The father and son discussed briefly, and then Gu Ling arrived.


    Duanmu Chen secretly observed Gu Ling and could not help but sigh that he was indeed blessed by heaven, captivatingly beautiful, not resembling a mortal.


    ��Did Master Gu encounter any problems these days?�� Duanmu Yi asked in a gentle tone.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��This humble servant has been waiting, and the people from Yanyun Building have not appeared again.��


    ��I heard that Master Gu had a close call on the street just now?�� Duanmu Yi casually mentioned, ��Were you injured?��


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes flickered. Duanmu Yi had already received news of the incident on the street just now? That must mean someone had been keeping an eye on Gu Ling all along, and they didn��t mind letting Gu Ling know about this. Whether or not it was mentioned, Gu Ling probably was aware that his behavior was being watched.


    Duanmu Chen was very curious about what Gu Ling had encountered on the street that was worth Duanmu Yi��s special inquiry.


    Gu Ling��s expression remained indifferent, ��Thank you for your concern, Your


    Majesty. Nothing happened, I just encountered the rumored Martial Arts Champion Miss Su Liang.��


    Duanmu Chen��s heart stirred! It actually had something to do with Su Liang?


    No wonder Duanmu Yi asked about it! What exactly happened? Could it be that Gu Ling and Su Liang had a public dispute? Given Gu Ling��s and Su Liang��s personalities, it was unlikely. It couldn��t be that Gu Ling took a fancy to Su Liang, could it?


    However, looking at Gu Ling��s indifferent expression as he mentioned Su Liang��s name, Duanmu Chen didn��t think it was likely either.


    Duanmu Yi smiled and asked, ��What do you think of Su Liang, Marquis Gu?��


    Duanmu Chen found this question a bit like trying to set up Gu Ling and Su Liang, but this was not something Duanmu Yi would do. He inexplicably felt the atmosphere had be a bit strange, deviating from their original purpose of meeting.


    Gu Ling��s face remained calm, ��As it was our first meeting, this humble official does not know much about Top Schr Su.��


    ��First impressions are the most profound. Tell us, what is your impression of Su Liang?�� Duanmu Yi still did not give up on this question.


    Gu Ling��s beautiful brows slightly furrowed, ��I feel that Top Schr Su has a bold and uninhibited manner.��


    Duanmu Chen: ��What, what, what? Did Su Liang do something to Gu Ling on the street?


    Duanmu Yi chuckled, ��Bold and uninhibited? Where does thate from?��


    Gu Ling exined, ��This humble official does not like being touched, especially by a strange woman.��


    Duanmu Chen: ��So did Su Liang really do something to Gu Ling? Touching his body? Was it that upon seeing Gu Ling��s beauty, she directly pounced on him? Impossible!


    Duanmu Yi��s smile deepened, ��Marquis Gu, you��d better rify what happened. Perhaps it��s a misunderstanding.��


    ��Top Schr Su mistakenly thought that this humble official was about to fall off the horse, so she rushed to help me. She was overthinking it, as I intended to dismount by myself,�� Gu Ling said indifferently.


    Duanmu Chen: ��So Su Liang had just grabbed Gu Ling��s arm? Was Gu Ling ill? Was it worth mentioning this? Was he even a man? He didn��t like to be touched? Even a beauty like Su Liang was not allowed? He might as well be a monk!


    Duanmu Yi burst intoughter, ��We thought it was something serious. Marquis Gu, you shouldn��t be too sensitive. Su Liang had good intentions. However, when we see her next time, we must remind her to be more careful as men and women should not be intimately close, and such actions can easily lead to misunderstandings.��


    ��Thank you, Your Majesty.�� Gu Ling gave a slight nod.


    ��Alright, you can all go back now.�� Duanmu Yi waved his hand.


    Duanmu Chen was speechless. He didn��t know if Duanmu Yi had forgotten the main issue or had changed his mind at thest minute, but he had made a trip in vain.


    As Duanmu Chen and Gu Ling walked together on the way out of the pce,


    Duanmu Chen asked solemnly, ��How does Marquis Gu n to save General Nian?��


    ��Wait,�� Gu Ling replied with a single word.


    Duanmu Chen thought: ��He didn��t like being touched or talking more than necessary. Could Su Liang have really taken a liking to such a person?


    ��Marquis Gu won��t dislike Su Liang because of her kind gesture, will you?�� Duanmu Chen half-jokingly asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��It was a misunderstanding this time, but I hope there won��t be a next time.��


    Duanmu Chen: ��Ah, why did he feel annoyed knowing Gu Ling was like this? Many men pursued Su Liang, and Gu Ling looked down on her? If he knew, one of the main reasons Duanmu Chen didn��t pursue Su Liang was because he knew he��d be rejected, it wasn��t because he had no feelings!


    Duanmu Chen felt very upset in his heart and nned to let Chang��an pass on the message to Su Liang after leaving the pce: avoid Gu Ling in the future and stay away from him!


    Upon leaving the imperial pce, Chang��an was waiting outside with the carriage. After watching Gu Ling ride away, he sighed, ��There is such a perfect person in this world.��


    Duanmu Chen in the carriage raised his foot and kicked Chang��an through the curtain, ��Is your sleeve broken?��


    Chang��an subconsciously looked down at his sleeves, ��No, they��re fine.��


    Duanmu Chen kicked Chang��an again, who then realized what he meant.


    Chang��an quickly exined, ��This subordinate was only amazed by Marquis Chang Xin��s beauty; there was no other meaning, Master, please don��t misunderstand!��


    ��Whether you misunderstand or not is not important. It is important whether a certain person will misunderstand. Hurry up and go!�� Duanmu Chen said with a hint of gloom.


    Chang��an didn��t know who Duanmu Chen was referring to as ��a certain person��, and he found Duanmu Chen too cryptic!


    Su Liang returned to Su Mansion, and Yan Yu was overjoyed. Nian Jincheng had hidden early and did not show up.


    ��Qi Jun can go look for your brother, don��t worry abouting back soon, there��s nothing much on my side,�� Su Liang said.


    Qi Jun then went out with gifts for Qi Yan and Xing Yusheng.


    Ren Dong��s injury was not seriousst time, and she had almost recovered. She had to wait until night to meet Duanmu Yi and report the situation of monitoring Su Liang during this time. As for what should be said and what should not be said, and how to deal with Duanmu Yi��s inquiries, Su Liang had already given Ren Dong a special ��training�� before returning to the capital city.


    After a simple wash and change of clothes, Su Liang and Yan Yu sat in her room on the second floor of Yuanming Pavilion and talked.


    ��Where��s he?�� Su Liang asked.


    Yan Yu said Nian Jincheng was hiding in a vacant courtyard in the mansion, and also mentioned Gu Ling��s visit to the capital.


    ��Marquis Chang Xin has returned, but he hasn��te looking for Achen. Achen doesn��t dare to go look for him either. Previously, Marquis Chang Xin led people to search and secretly instructed me to provide clues, but I don��t know what his n is for the next step. Achen said that he was being closely watched by the Emperor and didn��t dare to act rashly.�� Yan Yu sighed softly.


    Su Liang picked up the teacup and calmly replied, ��Oh.��


    Yan Yu was startled for a moment, ��Why don��t you ask anything? Aren��t you curious about that beauty Gu?��


    Su Liang��s lips curled slightly, ��Not curious.��


    Yan Yu felt something was strange and suddenly had a thought, ��Could it be that you already knew each other?��


    Originally, Su Liang��s daring move to save Nian Jincheng had puzzled Yan Yu


    because their friendship didn��t seem deep. If there was Gu Ling��s shadow behind that incident, everything would make sense.


    ��You keep guessing.�� Su Liang teased.


    Yan Yu frowned and thought, ��You knew Gu Ling beforehand, so you saved Achen to help Gu Ling? Then why has he been avoiding Achen and not seen him? Achen has never mentioned where he is.��


    Seeing Yan Yu trapped in a dead end, Su Liang hinted, ��This time you didn��t even ask me if I was heartbroken when Ning Jing died.��


    Hearing Su Liang suddenly change the subject and mention Ning Jing without any warning, Yan Yu was taken aback, ��Brother Ning, he���� she widened her eyes, covered her mouth, and looked subconsciously around and outside the window, ��He�� he couldn��t be�� he is����


    Su Liang just smiled without saying a word.


    Yan Yu was shocked, and it took her a long time to recover, ��How could it be like this? Did Achen know it early on? You��ve been hiding it from me to protect me, but he won��t even tell me the truth!��


    Hearing Yan Yu��s annoyance, Su Liang ��added fuel to the fire,�� ��That��s right, I thought he had told you long ago. It��s harmless for you to know this, you two will get married soon, and you must be honest with each other.��


    Nian Jincheng, who was secretly hiding in an empty courtyard waiting for Su Liang to find him, suddenly sneezed, feeling like someone was talking bad about him��


    Yan Yu listened to Su Liang��s words, sighed, and began to exin for Nian Jincheng, ��He didn��t want me to know so much to protect me. After all, Gu Ling had not been pardoned then, and it��s best not to mention his name to avoid trouble. ��


    Su Liang smiled lightly, ��That��s right, you trust each other, and you can get married.��


    Yan Yu red at Su Liang, ��Stop joking. Let��s not talk about our business, I really didn��t expect that Brother Ning was actually Gu Ling in disguise. So what are your ns for the future? Pretend you don��t know each other? Or have an encounter, and then����


    Looking at Yan Yu��s meaningful smile, Su Liang calmly said, ��As soon as I entered the city, I already had an encounter with Marquis Chang Xin, which was breathtaking. ��


    Yan Yu sighed, ��As long as you two are happy.��


    Yan Yu left to serve tea to Nian Jincheng, letting Su Liang rest for a while, and they would discuss other matterster.


    However, as soon as Yan Yu left, Ren Dong came to report that a guest had arrived.


    It was Crown Prince Duanmu Chen. After leaving the pce, he changed direction halfway and headed to Su Mansion.


    Although the two were in a cooperative rtionship, formal visits were rare, and most of their interactions were secret.


    And Duanmu Chen came today for a very good reason.


    Ren Dong invited Duanmu Chen to enter the mansion and head to Yuanming Pavilion.


    On the way, Duanmu Chen looked at Ren Dong and asked, ��You used to work in the pce?


    Ren Dong respectfully answered, ��Yes. The Emperor arranged for this ve servant to serve Physician Su.��


    Duanmu Chen entered Yuanming Pavilion, and Su Liang came down from upstairs, ordering Ren Dong to prepare tea.


    Chang��an nodded and smiled at Su Liang outside, then went to wait by theke.


    As they sat down on the first floor of Yuanming Pavilion, Duanmu Chen looked at Su Liang, ��You look well.��


    ��Your Highness, the Crown Prince looks even better.�� Su Liang smiled.


    ��That maid, are youfortable using her?�� Duanmu Chen was referring to


    Ren Dong.


    Su Liang shrugged, ��Actually, there��s no need, but I can��t refuse the Emperor��s kindness.��


    The two looked at each other, knowing some unspoken matters, there was no need to say it out loud. Duanmu Chen knew that Ren Dong was here to monitor Su Liang, and he also knew that Su Liang understood this.


    Ren Dong served the tea, and Duanmu Chen took a sip, got scalded and was somewhat speechless, ��This maid is really not good, clumsy and inept. If you really need someone to serve you, I��ll send you a maid.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I��m not someone who can��t afford to hire people, so there��s no need for your Highness to worry.��


    Duanmu Chen cleared his throat, ��Actually, I came to see you today for a serious matter. I have juste out of the pce with Marquis Chang Xin.��


    Su Liang��s lips curled up slightly, ��It turns out that Marquis Chang Xin was in a hurry to enter the pce for an audience.��


    Duanmu Chen��s expression was strange, ��Su Liang, don��t tell me you��re really into Gu Ling?��


    Su Liang nodded, and asked back, ��Is that not allowed?�� Duanmu Chen frowned, ��I��m not joking with you.��


    ��I��m not joking either,�� Su Liang said.


    Duanmu Chen stared intently, ��Are you really into him? Then I��vee to the right ce. Do you know how he evaluated you when my father asked him about you in the pce just now?��


    Su Liang��s eyes lit up, ��Beauty Gu mentioned me? What did he say?��


    Duanmu Chen looked speechless, ��Can you be moreposed?��


    Su Liang coughed twice and asked seriously, ��Please tell me, your Highness, how Marquis Chang Xin evaluated me.��


    Duanmu Chen snorted lightly, ��He said he felt you were very bold because you touched him the first time you met. He doesn��t like people touching him and doesn��t want it to happen again!��


    After saying this, Duanmu Chen watched as Su Liang��s expression faded and she suddenly became quiet.


    Duanmu Chen looked serious, ��He is indeed beautiful, it��s normal for you to like him, and I don��t think you��re unworthy, but it��s better to forget it. That person has always been mysterious, doesn��t like to interact with people, and might have some unspeakable problems.��


    Su Liang nodded slightly, ��Indeed.��


    Duanmu Chen thenughed, ��It seems you were just temporarily amazed by his beauty. I knew you weren��t that superficial.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Your Highness is right. He doesn��t like being touched by me.. This is a disease and must be cured!��

 Chapter 260 - 260: 260. What a coincidence

    Chapter 260 - 260: 260. What a coincidence<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The weather was clear and sunny.


    Chang��an, who was ying by theke, caught a glimpse of Duanmu Chening out of the Yuanming Pavilion. He immediately dropped the stone in his hand and ran over, ��Master, are you leaving so soon?��<div>


    Duanmu Chen looked back at the Yuanming Pavilion and snorted lightly, ��Crazy, she��s really crazy.��


    Chang��an was confused, ��Who��s crazy?


    ��Who else could it be? Su Liang!�� Duanmu Chen walked away.


    Chang��an, feeling as though he was being wed at by a cat, followed Duanmu Chen and asked what was wrong with Su Liang and why she was called crazy.


    ��She��s been enchanted by Gu Ling.�� Duanmu Chen��s tone was somewhat dreary.


    Chang��an was stunned for a moment, and then blurted out, ��Both are unmarried and beautiful, and both are lonely. They are quite a match!��


    Duanmu Chen stopped walking, frowned at Chang��an, ��Do you really think they��re a good match?��


    Chang��an blinked, ��Can you really say that�� ��


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��If Gu Ling doesn��t like Su Liang, but Su Liang still pursues him, do you think it��s right? Is that still Su Liang?��


    Chang��an thought for a while, ��They just met. Marquis Gu may not like Miss Su today, but maybe he will tomorrow, what��s wrong with that? Miss Su has always been straightforward and open-minded, if she likes someone, she likes them, if she doesn��t, she doesn��t.��


    Duanmu Chen��s expression was indescribable, ��So she��s the type who would fall for someone?��<div>


    Chang��an said solemnly, ��Miss Su is genuine. Master finds it surprising because Miss Su hasn��t met the right person before. Now that she has, she naturally shows a side Master hasn��t seen before.��


    Duanmu Chen retorted, ��Then what about Ning Jing?��


    Chang��an shook his head, ��In my opinion, Young Master Ning and Miss Su are just close friends. Although they have a tacit understanding, theyck a bit�� �� ��Lack what?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    Chang��an thought for a long time, and only came up with an answer when he left the Su Mansion, ��It��s impulsiveness! When you really like someone, you be less calm. Miss Su and Young Master Ning are together, and they are both so calm. Now Miss Su wants to pursue Marquis Gu, even if she��s rejected, she won��t give up; that��s impulsiveness! Master thinks it��s not like her, that��s right! It means Miss Su is truly moved!��


    ��Where did you hear all this nonsense?�� Duanmu Chen was speechless. Chang��an lowered his head weakly, ��That��s what is written in the storybooks���� Duanmu Chen: .


    Su Liang packed her things simply and returned to the Su Mansion without reporting to the pce.


    ��Su sister! Su sister!��


    Lin Xueqing��s voice sounded, followed by the sound of footsteps going upstairs.


    Xing Yusheng didn��t go up but sat on the first floor, muttering, ��Su Liang really has her eyes on Gu Ling? I��m a real prophet!�� He chuckled, very satisfied, feeling that the match between Su Liang and Gu Ling had been destined by heaven.


    As soon as Lin Xueqing saw Su Liang, she grabbed her hand and sat her down, looking at her anxiously and asking, ��I heard that you fell in love with Marquis Chang Xin, Gu Ling, at first sight?��


    Su Liang nodded.<div>


    ��Really? I thought Ajun was exaggerating! You like Gu Ling? You really like him? You want to be with him?�� Lin Xueqing asked several questions in a row.


    Su Liang nodded her head again.


    Lin Xueqing was happy, ��Su sister, you have no idea, my husband and I originally thought about waiting for you toe back and creating opportunities to bring you and Marquis Chang Xin together. We never thought that you would meet without us doing anything. It��s fate!��


    Su Liang: ��Yes, their ��love at first sight,�� arranged early on, with Gu Ling waiting every day at the Wan Family Restaurant, was indeed fate-the fate of acting in a y together.


    Lin Xueqing was particrly happy, ��It��s so great! Marquis Gu has such beauty like an immortal, Su sister, you have good taste! Others don��t deserve him, and they don��t deserve you either. You two are such a great match!��


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��The Crown Prince just came here and said that Marquis Chang Xin hadined about me touching him in front of the emperor, iming that I was very bold and told me to stay away from him.��


    Lin Xueqing was dumbstruck, ��What?�� After a while, she came to her senses, mmed the table and stood up, ��He�� he has a problem with his eyes? Miss Su is so beautiful and cute, but he doesn��t like her, it��s simply unjust!��


    Downstairs, Xing Yusheng knit his brows: ��Gu Ling doesn��t like Su Liang? What kind of person is he looking for? Could it be that Gu Ling already has someone in his heart? It shouldn��t be. With his unfriendly appearance, and his previous status as a rebel fugitive, what good girl would be with him?


    Su Liang pulled Lin Xueqing down to sit, ��Don��t worry. It��s just a misunderstanding, and I won��t give up.��


    Lin Xueqing was even more surprised when she heard this, ��Su sister, you want to pursue Marquis Chang Xin?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Is that not possible?��


    Lin Xueqing shook her head, ��No, it��s just that I feel�� I can��t even exin it, just tell me quickly how you n to pursue him.��


    ��Ren Dong.�� Su Liang suddenly shouted downstairs.


    Ren Dong, who was waiting outside, immediately rushed upstairs. Xing Yusheng only saw a shadow fluttering past him from a distance.


    ��I have a task for you,�� Su Liang said to Ren Dong.


    Ren Dong nodded, ��Master, please give your orders.��


    ��You go to the Wan Family Restaurant and reserve the room next to the one Marquis Chang Xin booked. From now on, I��m going to eat there.�� Su Liang said.


    ��Yes!�� Ren Dong immediately turned and went downstairs to carry out the task.


    Lin Xueqing sighed, ��Su sister, you really have guts!�� A girl chasing a boy in this world is not only very rare, but also seldom so high-profile.


    Downstairs, Xing Yusheng��s voice rang, ��Su Liang, I support you! Hurry up and take down Gu Ling! When you get married, I��ll be the one blocking your door!


    He doesn��t call me his brother, I won��t let him in, haha!��


    After leaving the Su Mansion, Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing went back to Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion to tell Old Madam Xing about Su Liang��s situation.


    When Old Madam Xing heard that Su Liang had taken a liking to Gu Ling and even wanted to pursue him, she couldn��t help bending over giggling, ��We��ll just wait for their wedding banquet then! It��s so nice, I��m sure the person Liang��er likes must be a good choice!��


    Lin Shuzhi and Old Master Qin, who had discussed Su Liang and Gu Ling before, felt that they had hit the nail on the head: the two were indeed meant to be together.


    Later that evening, news spread throughout the capital city that Su Liang had reserved the room next to Gu Ling��s at the Wan Family Restaurant, further stirring people��s interest in gossip.


    And in the evening, when Gu Ling appeared at the Wan Family Restaurant on time as usual, Su Liang had already arrived a step ahead. She even made use of her private rtionship with the owner of the Wan Family Restaurant to take a look at the room Gu Ling had reserved.


    However, not only was Su Liang there, but Yang Yu was also apanying her. She was carrying a medicine box, which was normal since she carried it almost everywhere before.


    Gu Ling entered his private room, closed the doors and windows, and shut out the view from the outside.


    Soon, the waiter quietly served the dishes and then left.


    Gu Ling didn��t immediately start eating, but instead got up and began searching for something in the room.


    After a while, Gu Ling found an oil-paper wrapper hidden in a wide-mouthed vase and took it out.


    This was Su Liang��s real reason foring to the Wan Family Restaurant to eat �C to give Gu Ling a snack��


    When Gu Ling heard that people were discussing Su Liang entering his private room, he guessed that she must have hidden something in there.


    Now that Duanmu Yi had people watching them day and night, the two could not meet in private. They could onlymunicate through Su Liang��s ��ardent pursuit�� tactic.


    Upon opening the oily paper package, it contained Gu Ling��s favorite pumpkin seeds, which Su Liang had made the day before leaving Su Vige. They were vored with five spices.


    There was also a note inside, which read: ��Is Little Nian able to reveal himself yet?��


    Gu Ling took out a piece of paper with writing on it from his pocket and quickly folded it into a paper crane. Then, he put Su Liang��s note in his purse, repacked the oily paper package and put it back into the vase, along with the paper crane.


    Only then, he returned to the table and started eating.


    ��Auntie!��


    From the outside of the room came the joyful voice of Zheng��er. Gu Ling nced at the door.


    Knowing that Su Liang was there, Wan Hui brought Zheng��er to find her, also meaning to ask Su Liang about her and Gu Ling��s situation.


    As a result, Zheng��er asked when Uncle Ning would return.


    Su Liang still didn��t know, but she thought that your uncle is just next door, but unfortunately, he can��t acknowledge you. However, this is only temporary.


    When Gu Ling finished eating, he instructed the waiter to make a bowl of soup for him to take back as ate-night snack.


    Shortly after, the waiter came in with a delicate food box. Seeing that Gu Ling was still drinking tea, the waiter ced it down and left.


    Gu Ling took out the oily paper package from the vase once again and ced it in the food box before leaving the room.


    Ren Dong, who was guarding outside Su Liang��s room, saw Gu Linge out and immediately knocked on the door to report to Su Liang, ��Master, Marquis Chang Xin is leaving.��


    Thus, under the watchful eyes of the restaurant guests, Su Liang rushed out from her room, met Gu Ling face to face, and sweetly smiled at him, ��What a coincidence! We meet again!��


    The onlookers thought: ��how incredibly coincidental!


    Gu Ling��s gaze swept past Su Liang��s smiling eyes, his face emotionless, nodding slightly, ��Miss Su.��


    ��It��s more enjoyable to have an idental encounter than an intentional one, shall we have a drink together?�� Su Liang invited Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I don��t feel like drinking today. Excuse me, Miss Su.��


    ��What about tomorrow? If you don��t want to drink, how about going to Huguo Temple to watch the clouds together?�� Su Liang suggested.


    ��I don��t want to watch the clouds tomorrow.�� Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent.


    Yang Yu came out to pull Su Liang back, and Su Liang smiled at Gu Ling, ��See you tomorrow.��


    After Ren Dong closed Su Liang��s door from the outside, Gu Ling took the food box downstairs.


    The onlookers all couldn��t help but sigh. Su Liang, the Top Schr, was indeed a heroine. When she set her sights on the beautiful Gu Ling, she was really bold in pursuing him! Although it seemed that Gu Ling was unmoved, many people felt that they were a good match, and a woman��s pursuit of a man was like a veil separating them. Gu Ling might not be able to hold on for a few days!


    Before leaving the restaurant, Su Liang had carried a delicate and expensive vase into Gu Ling��s private room, and when she came out, she had a different vase.


    As for this matter, the rumor was that Su ng had deliberately changed the vase in Gu Ling��s room to please him.


    However, Yang Yu knew that it was all fake. But Su Liang had already asked Yang Yu to help her get a batch of beautiful vases because she wanted to exchange vases every day with Gu Ling to pass messages.


    Yang Yu could only think thatpared to Su Liang and Gu Ling, her love story with Nian Jincheng was quite uneventful��


    In the carriage on the way back to the mansion, Su Liang took out the paper crane left by Gu Ling from her purse. She gently pulled the tail of the crane and its wings started to p.


    ��How clever!�� Yang Yu took a look and then handed it back to Su Liang.


    When they arrived home, Su Liang went back to her room and opened the paper crane. It was a letter written by Gu Ling with his left hand, discussing Nian Jincheng��s situation��something that Su Liang also wanted to know.


    Yang Yu sighed, ��The tacit understanding between you two is unparalleled.


    What you wanted to ask, he had already anticipated and prepared the answer.�� There were no writing materials in the private room of the restaurant, so Gu Ling must have prepared it beforehand.


    In the letter, Gu Ling wrote that Yan Shiba had been controlled by Yan Shiqi and that they didn��t need to deal with them for the time being. He asked Nian


    Jincheng to ��return�� to the capital city within three days and meet Duanmu Yi.


    He would tell Duanmu Yi that at the time, he was rescued by Yan Shiba. Yan Shiba forced him to disclose Gu Ling��s whereabouts, but he didn��t because he genuinely didn��t know. Later, there was a conflict within the Yanyun Building, Yan Shiba was usurped by Yan Shiqi, and Nian Jincheng took the opportunity to escape. He hid in a mountain in the north until he came down the mountain to buy food and heard that both he and Gu Ling had been pardoned before heading back to the capital.


    After reading it, Su Liang handed it to Yang Yu, who was relieved. ��That��s good,�� she said, taking the letter to find Nian Jincheng.


    The night deepened.


    After bathing and preparing to rest, Su Liang instructed Ren Dong, ��I��m fine now, you can go and rest.��


    ��Yes, Master,�� Ren Dong replied.


    After the lights dimmed in Su Liang��s room, and a quarter of an hour had passed, Ren Dong secretly left the Su Mansion and headed in the direction of the Imperial Pce.


    Ren Dong reported in detail what she had seen by Su Liang��s side over the past few days. This included the harmonious rtionship between Su Liang and the people of Su Vige, her daily activities, the assassination attempt on the way back, and her developing feelings for Gu Ling after returning to the capital.


    On hearing thest part, Duanmu Yi��s expression darkened, ��Has she really fallen for Gu Ling?��


    Ren Dong nodded, ��In response to Your Majesty��s question, yes, Miss Su is indeed pursuing Marquis Chang Xin.��


    Duanmu Yi��s eyes narrowed, and he remained silent for a long time.


    Ren Dong knelt on the ground, her legs were numb from squatting, and only then heard Duanmu Yi let her stand up. ��Go back, keep watching, and don��t let her find out that you��ve left.��


    After Ren Dong bowed and took her leave, she left the Imperial Pce.


    When she returned to the Su Mansion, she went to the door of Su Liang��s room and knocked softly twice.


    ��How was it?�� Su Liang��s voice came from inside the room.


    Ren Dong responded, ��His Majesty asked if my Master truly likes Marquis


    Chang Xin. I replied yes, and His Majesty��s expression was unhappy.��


    Su Liang snorted lightly but wasn��t surprised, as she had already guessed that Duanmu Yi had feelings for her. Perfect, she thought, using Gu Ling to see what Duanmu Yi would do.


    After Ren Dong left, Su Liang closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    At the Marquis Chang Xin Mansion.


    It was past midnight, and there was still a light on in Gu Ling��s room. The secret guard hiding in the tree, waiting for his ��colleague�� to take over, tightened his clothes, rubbing his eyes as he could barely stay awake any longer.


    In the room, Gu Ling finallypleted fixing the medical book that he had torn in half when they were at Su Vige. It was sandwiched between two other books and had a wooden box on top of it.


    Then, Gu Ling took out the illustrations he had drawn during the bedtime stories that Su Liang had told him every night. He had bound them into an album, and as he looked through it, he spelled out Su Liang��s name on the table using pumpkin seeds.


    If Su Liang were here at this moment, she would definitely scoff: What a crazy person!


    Then, Gu Ling slowly and carefully ate the pumpkin seeds that spelled ��Su Liang�� one by one.


    As the image of Su Liang��s blossoming smile from their encounter earlier that day appeared in his mind, Gu Ling whispered to himself almost inaudibly, ��It��s quite a coincidence, you crossing over here and appearing right in front of me..��

 Chapter 261 - 261: “Sooner or later we will catch him. ”

    Chapter 261 - 261: ��Sooner orter we will catch him. ��<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang went for a workout early in the morning, with Ren Dong apanying her. When they finished, they saw Qi Jun standing by the training ground.


    ��Master, I have reunited with my brother, and I have written a letter to my father.�� Qi Jun said with a smile, as he was ready to return to ��work.��<div>


    Su Liang nodded, ��You can take a break now.��


    Qi Jun held his forehead, ��There��s nowhere else for me to go. My brother said he doesn��t need me anymore, so he asked me to hurry back here����


    ��The north is cold, why don��t you go and send winter clothes to your father and Uncle Xing?�� Su Liang suggested.


    Qi Jun was stunned. Su Liang had previously asked Qi Jun to visit his father in Xuanbei City when she went back to Su Vige, but he refused at that time, thinking that Su Liang had no one else to rely on.


    ��You can discuss it with your brother again?�� Su Liang waved her hand, ��I��m not driving you away, just giving you a break. There��s nothing important here, and I have no n to go back to being a general for now.��


    Knowing that Su Liang truly cared for him and that he was genuinely worried about his father at the border, Qi Jun agreed, ��I��ll talk to my brother and see if I should go to Xuanbei City.��


    As he was about to leave, Qi Jun turned back and asked, ��Master, what about you and Miss Gu?��


    Su Liang smiled lightly, ��What do you think?��


    Qi Jun said seriously, ��As long as Master likes her, it��s a match made in heaven!��


    ��You should also start thinking about your own marriages.�� Su Liang looked at Ren Dong and then at Qi Jun, her expression serious.


    Upon hearing this, Ren Dong and Qi Jun instinctively exchanged nces. Ren Dong blurted out, ��Master, I��m not familiar with Qi Guard!��<div>


    Qi Jun cleared his throat, ��Yes, Ren Dong is not involved with me in the way Master thinks. ��


    Su Liang blinked, ��What are you thinking? I meant that you should each consider your own future marriage. If you find someone you like, let me know. I��m not asking you to solve this within the two of you.��


    Ren Dong looked down and counted ants.


    Qi Jun looked up at the clouds.


    Su Liang silently walked away.


    At about noon, Qi Jun appeared again, saying that he had discussed with Qi Yan and decided to visit his father, Qi Jiang, in Xuanbei City. Actually, Xing Yusheng suggested that Qi Yan should go too, but both brothers agreed that one of them should stay and watch the home.


    ��The olddy is going to write a letter to the Marquis and prepare warm clothes. I��ll pick them up from Marquis Mansionter and then leave.�� Qi Jun said.


    Su Liang took out a package and handed it to Qi Jun.


    Qi Jun epted it, opened it, and found that it was filled with medicine, ��Is this for me to defend myself?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��It��s for your father. The cold weather in winter might cause a recurrence of his old injuries, remind him to keep warm and not take it lightly.��


    Qi Jun and Qi Yan had previously asked Su Liang to treat Qi Jiang��s illness, so she knew his physical condition very well. He had suffered a severe injury in his youth and had never fully recovered, leaving lingering health issues.<div>


    Qi Jun felt touched, ��Thank you, Master!��


    ��Here��s something for you.�� Su Liang took out two white porcin bottles, ��One is for stopping bleeding and healing, the other is for detoxification. Take them for self-defense.��


    Qi Jun hurriedly took them, ��I��ll be careful on the road.��


    ��There��s no need to rush back. You can stay with your father and celebrate the New Year there.�� Su Liang said.


    Qi Jun nodded, ��Okay.��


    As he was leaving, Qi Jun ran into Ren Dong.


    ��Take care, Guard Qi.�� Ren Dong said.


    Qi Jun nodded, ��Thank you, Miss Ren Dong. Please take care of the Master��s affairs in my absence.��


    After the conversation, the two of them brushed past each other in silence.


    Nowadays, many people in the capital city are paying attention to Su Liang��s pursuit of Gu Ling, which has directly led to better business for Wan Family Restaurant. Quite a few dinerse here when they have nothing to do, just to enjoy the scene.


    Approaching noon, besides the two street-side private rooms reserved by Gu Ling and Su Liang, the first and second floors of the Wan Family Restaurant were filled with customers.


    Old Master Qin and his fun-loving second grandson, Qin Yuyan, were sitting in a private room on the second floor. Qin Yuyan kept looking out, ��Why isn��t she here yet?��


    Old Master Qin told him to sit down, ��You should behave, or your father will beat you.��


    Qin Yuyan chuckled and sat down next to Old Master Qin, ��It was clearly you who wanted toe, and I��m just apanying you out of filial piety. Howe it��s my fault?��


    Old Master Qin coughed lightly, ��I haven��t eaten out in a long time, just wanted a change of taste.��


    ��You just want to see how your favorite Miss Su Liang is pursuing the beauty Gu Ling!�� Qin Yuyan pointed out directly, ��I also want to see. I wanted to pursue Miss Su Liang, but my father kicked me out. You all said Icked self-awareness. Who would have thought that even the stunning and talented Miss Su Liang would be rejected one day? Haha!��


    As soon as Qin Yuyan finished, Old Master Qin hit him with his cane, ��Do you think you��reparable to Gu Ling?��


    Qin Yuyan looked up at the sky speechlessly, ��You and my father both like the


    Su Family girl. I can ept that, but what rtion do you have with Gu Ling?�� Old Master Qin smiled slightly, ��Gu Ling is the one our Liang girl has her eyes


    ��


    Qin Yuyan��s mouth twitched, ��But sir! He hasn��t taken a liking to your beloved


    Liang. Shouldn��t you dislike him instead?��


    Old Master Qin calmly stroked his neatly trimmed beard, ��That young man not taking a fancy to Liang? He must be pretending.��


    Qin Yuyan: �� So the point is, Liang is the best, most beautiful, and most outstanding, right? Although, admittedly, he also thinks that��s true��


    ��Su Liang, the Top Schr, has arrived!��


    There was amotion at the entrance, and Qin Yuyan rushed out immediately. He saw two beautiful youngdies entering the restaurant hand in hand. They were even wearing the same material for their skirts, a light smoky purple color, but with different cuts, looking like twin sisters.


    One was Su Liang, and the other was Yang Yu. Yang Yu had customized their matching sister outfits.


    ��That must be the rumored Miss Yang, right? She��s beautiful and capable. I have to ask Su Liang to introduce her to me.�� Qin Yuyan set his sights on Yang


    Yu.


    When Su Liang and Yang Yu went up to the second floor under everyone��s gaze, they saw Qin Yuyan standing outside a private room, waving enthusiastically at them, ��Miss Su! My grandfather is here too!��


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang and Yang Yu went over together to pay their respects to Old Master Qin.


    ��This is Miss Yang, right? My name is Qin Yuyan. You should be familiar with my sister Yu Jin. She mentioned you before.�� Qin Yuyan smiled gracefully.


    Yang Yu politely greeted him, then went inside without ncing at him, following Su Liang to meet Old Master Qin.


    When Old Master Qin saw Su Liang, he happily invited her and Yang Yu to sit down, telling them not to stand on ceremony.


    ��My grandfather came to watch how you��re pursuing Miss Gu!�� As soon as Qin Yuyan opened his mouth, he ��betrayed�� Old Master Qin.


    Old Master Qin really wanted to kick Qin Yuyan out.


    Su Liang lightlyughed, ��Thank you for your concern, Grandfather Qin.��


    ��Did you really set your sights on that Gu Family boy?�� Old Master Qin asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang nodded, giving a definite answer.


    ��Just because he��s good-looking?�� Qin Yuyan asked.


    Again, Su Liang nodded, ��He��s exceptionally good-looking.��


    Old Master Qin couldn��t help but chuckle, ��You��re really quite shameless, girl!


    Haha! ��


    Qin Yuyan gave a thumbs up, ��A heroine among women, I support you! But I have to ask, does Miss Yang have any marital arrangements?��


    Yang Yu, who had been listening to Old Master Qin��s conversation with Su Liang, suddenly found herself being addressed by Qin Yuyan and was startled.


    Old Master Qin skillfully picked up his cane and hit Qin Yuyan again, ��All day long, causing trouble! You go stand outside, and when the Gu Family boy arrives, invite him over. Tell him I have something to talk to him about!��


    Qin Yuyan silently got up and walked out. Just as he reached the door, he suddenly turned back and winked at Yang Yu.


    Yang Yu immediately lowered her head, and heard Old Master Qin ask her amicably, ��Does Miss Yang have any marital arrangements?��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Not yet, but she��s not a good match for Second Young Master Qin.�� Actually, there was an arrangement, but the difference in social status was a minor issue. If Nian Jincheng found out that someone was eyeing his wife, he would probably explode.


    ��Did you hear that? Go stand outside!�� Old Master Qin waved a hand in disgust at Qin Yuyan.


    Qin Yuyan actually turned around, opened the door, and left.


    Old Master Qin��s expression changed instantly as he looked at Su Liang with a smile all over his face, ��How about I be your matchmaker and help you get connected with that Gu Family boy?��


    Su Liang smiled and said, ��Thank you, Grandpa Qin. But there��s no need for now.��


    ��That child has always been a loner, but he��s definitely a good kid. I think you��re a good match,�� Old Master Qinughed.


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang couldn��t help but ask, ��Grandpa Qin, have you seen what he looked like when he was a child?��


    Old Master Qin nodded, ��Of course, I��ve seen him. He was even more good-looking than the fairies in the paintings. I even held him in my arms. He was not happy at that time, haha!��


    An image of a disgruntled little boy appeared in Su Liang��s mind. He was still childish now, but it just didn��t show on the surface.


    As they were chatting, dishes were served. With nothing else to do, Qin Yuyan stared at the door, ��Is Gu beauty noting today?�� He then ordered his attendant to go outside and inquire.


    Soon, the attendant returned with news, ��Second Young Master, we found out that Marquis Chang Xin went to Huguo Temple today!��


    Qin Yuyan entered with a yful expression, ��Miss Su Liang, you see, Gu beauty knew you wereing today, so he deliberately avoided you!��


    Su Liang looked ��surprised�� and said, ��He went to Huguo Temple? I asked him yesterday to go to Huguo Temple with me to watch the clouds, but he refused.


    He went anyway? Then I��ll go there now!��


    Old Master Qin: �� This girl is really infatuated!


    Qin Yuyan: �� As expected, being beautiful allows you to do whatever you want!


    Yang Yu: �� Knowing the truth, she had to work hard to keep calm and notugh out loud��


    ��Grandpa, should we go to Huguo Temple too?�� Qin Yuyan suggested excitedly.


    Old Master Qin waved him over to sit down and told him not to cause any trouble. Then he turned to Su Liang and said, ��Go ahead, if you really like him, capture his heart as soon as possible!��


    So, although the diners in the restaurant didn��t see Gu Ling, they did see Su Liang leave again. Soon, word spread that Gu beauty went to Huguo Temple, and Su the Top Schr chased after him.


    Su Liang left without Ren Dong, and she and Yang Yu rode their horses in the direction of Huguo Temple.


    It was approaching noon, and there were not many people at the foot of the Huguo Temple. They tied up their horses and climbed the steps.


    As they walked, just as Yang Yu was about to talk about Nian Jincheng, she saw


    Su Liang��s eyes suddenly be alert, ncing at the woods on the right.


    Yang Yu immediately stopped talking and walked while recalling the self-defense techniques Su Liang had taught her.


    A few more steps and two masked men suddenly appeared, blocking their path.


    One of them bowed and said, ��Miss Su, the Master of Yanyun Building invites you! Pleasee with us!��


    Hearing the word ��Master,�� Su Liang knew that they were from Yan Shiqi��s group. Gu Ling��s messagest night informed Su Liang that Yan Shiba was under Yan Shiqi��s control.


    Su Liang appeared calm and said, ��Many people know that I came to Huguo Temple today. If I suddenly go missing, it will cause suspicion from the emperor. Please go back and tell your Master that we��ll meet at Jingyue Lake at midnight.��


    Clearly, the two masked men hadn��t expected Su Liang��s reaction. After looking at each other, they didn��t know whether they should make a move. Yan Shiqi had instructed them to take Su Liang by force if she resisted, but she didn��t resist��


    In the end, the two assassins decided to report back to Yan Shiqi before leaving.


    Yang Yu let out a sigh of relief, pulled Su Liang to walk quickly, and whispered,


    ��You should stop interacting with people from Yanyun Building in the future.


    There��s nothing good about assassins.��


    Yang Yu��s brother, Yang Feng, was killed by Yan Shiba. Although it waster revealed that Yang Feng wasn��t a good person, he was still the brother Yang Yu relied on. Even if Yan Shiba helped save Nian Jincheng, Yang Yu could never be friends with the likes of Yan Shiba.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Indeed. Don��t worry; I know what I��m doing.��


    Su Liang never intentionally provoked Yan Shiba. She initially saved him to use him against Yan Sui. Later, Gu Ling was able to kill Yan Sui partly because Yan Shiba had already injured him, weakening his strength. Otherwise, it wouldn��t have been easy for Gu Ling to win, and Su Liang��s safety would have been seriously threatened.


    Now, Su Liang didn��t think Yan Shiba was a good person, and she always hoped that he wouldn��t harm the little monk Cheng Yun. Even when she sought Yan Shiba��s help, it was because he owed her.


    ��You��re not nning on saving Yan Shiba, are you?�� Yang Yu still seemed worried, ��Wouldn��t that be making enemies with the entire Yanyun Building?


    It��s too dangerous.��


    ��It��s not because of Yan Shiba. Yan Shiqi is a madman. He first targeted Gu Ling and now me, hiding isn��t the solution,�� Su Liang shook her head. ��Let��s talk about it in Huguo Temple.��


    Understanding her intentions, Yang Yu knew that Su Liang wanted to discuss a strategy with Gu Ling.


    The two of them arrived at Huguo Temple and inquired about Gu Ling, who was with Master Pu Hui. However, Master Pu Hui had stated that he would not see any other guests that day, so Su Liang and Yang Yu were stopped.


    The two then went to the temple��s Vegetarian Hall for a vegetarian meal.


    The little monk familiar with Cheng Yun thought Su Liang hade to find him again, so he informed Cheng Yun, who then came over.


    ��Miss Su, did Little Tiger return home safely?�� Cheng Yun asked Su Liang about Bai Xiaohu as soon as he saw her.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, you can rest assured. Thank you for your help earlier.��


    Cheng Yun asked if Su Liang needed his help, and she asked him to find out when Gu Ling would leave Master Pu Hui and to make sure Gu Ling went to the back mountain to meet her.


    Cheng Yun was puzzled, ��Miss Su, you came to find Mr. Gu?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, I have important matters to discuss with him.��


    Cheng Yun agreed, ��Alright. When Mr. Gues out, I will convey your message.��


    After that. Su Liang took Yang Yu with her to appreciate the scenic views on the


    back mountain.


    Gu Ling had yed several games of chess with Master Pu Hui, had a vegetarian lunch with him, drank some tea, and then took his leave.


    Just as he stepped out, Cheng Yun approached him, ��Mr. Gu, my dharma name is Cheng Yun. Miss Su Liang Su is looking for you, she��s waiting at the back mountain. ��


    With Master Pu Hui still nearby, Gu Ling frowned slightly, ��Please tell her that I don��t have time.�� He then attempted to leave.


    Cheng Yun furrowed his eyebrows, ��Mr. Gu, you should go and see her. Miss Su must have urgent matters to discuss with you.��


    Gu Ling had been worried that the honest little monk would give up after being declined, and then he would have no excuse to go to the back mountain to find Su Liang. Upon hearing Cheng Yun speak again, he sighed and shook his head,


    ��Fine, I will go to exin things to her.��


    Cheng Yun led Gu Ling towards the back mountain, not knowing that Gu Ling was even more familiar with the area than he was.


    When they reached the back mountain, they saw Su Liang and Yang Yu sitting in the pavilion.


    ��Miss Su, Mr. Gu has arrived.�� Cheng Yun said.


    Su Liang got up to greet him, ��Thank you.��


    Cheng Yun nodded slightly and turned to leave.


    After taking a few steps back, he saw Su Liang go to grab Gu Ling��s arm, but Gu Ling avoided her touch. Cheng Yun looked puzzled, unable to understand the situation, and quickened his pace to leave.


    ��Marquis Gu, the desire for beauty is universal. I am not a ferocious beast, I just want to invite you to sit down.�� Su Liang appeared ��hurt�� before suddenly lowering her voice and rapidly saying, ��On the way up the mountain earlier, people from Yanyun Building approached me; I have agreed to meet Yan Shiqi at Jingyue Lake tonight at midnight.��


    Gu Ling��s expression remained indifferent, ��Miss Su, please have some self-respect. If you touch me again, don��t me me for being impolite.�� His tone then softened, ��Don��t go.��


    Su Liang sighed, ��Marquis Gu, what kind of girl do you like?�� Lowering her voice, ��Yan Shiqi won��t let it go.��


    Gu Ling��s face remained calm, ��Please don��t ask such boring questions again,


    Miss Su.�� His voice lightened, ��I will find him.��


    Su Liang understood. If she did not go at that time, it was highly likely that Yan Shiqi would show up in person. If Gu Ling secretly followed Yan Shiqi, he would discover his hiding spot. As for being monitored by the Emperor, that was not an insoluble problem.


    Yang Yu silently turned to look at the edge of the cliff, unable to watch the two people who were too engrossed in their act��


    ��Marquis Gu, I just want to be friends with you. Why must you distance yourself so much?�� Su Liang��s expression was serious.


    Gu Ling��s indifferent expression turned his back to Su Liang and walked away,


    ��I don��t want to be friends with you.��


    Su Liangughed at Gu Ling��s retreating figure, ��If not friends, how about being husband and wife?��


    Gu Ling paused briefly, knowing full well that Su Liang was acting, yet his heart raced. He desperately wanted to turn around and agree with a single word ��Yes,�� but his rationality told him that it was impossible, as it would look very strange since someone was watching in secret��


    However, Gu Ling could not bring himself to say any words of rejection, so without looking back, he walked on.


    Su Liang sighed as she watched his retreating figure, ��What a beautiful flower on a high mountain! Sooner orter, I will pick him!�� Gu Ling, who hadn��t walked far: ��I hope sooner��.

 Chapter 262 - 262: 262. Kill with a borrowed knife, good friends reunite

    Chapter 262 - 262: 262. Kill with a borrowed knife, good friends reunite<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang sat next to Yan Yu, both facing the misty cliff not far away.


    Yan Yu couldn��t help butugh, then she consciously looked around, lowering her voice, ��Flower picker? Su Liang, you��re really something! A living, breathing lustful female bandit! ��<div>


    Su Liang stretched out her hand, holding Yan Yu��s chin, and winked at her, ��Little beauty, just follow me.��


    Yan Yuughed and leaned on Su Liang��s shoulder, ��Tell the truth, did you really fall for someone��s beauty? Taking advantage of them through acting!�� Su Liang pushed Yan Yu away, coughing lightly, ��What are you talking about? I am a decent person.��


    ��What decent person ims to pick flowers in broad daylight!�� Yan Yu continued tough, finding Su Liang and Gu Ling very amusing. Even though they were obviously acting seriously, she found it hrious.


    ��What��s wrong with picking flowers?�� Su Liang looked serious, ��I��ve even cut down trees.��


    The two spoke softly, and when Yan Yu hadughed enough, they both got up and left.


    The clouds behind the Huguo Temple were indeed beautiful, but Su Liang wasn��t really there to see the clouds.


    Aftering down from the mountain, there was still time, Su Liang decided to visit Wangxiang Mountain again. Su Yuanzhou��s family��s tomb had been relocated to their hometown, and she had arranged for trees to be nted on the original site to see how they had grown.


    Su Liang sent Yan Yu home first, and then called Ren Dong to apany her out of the city.


    After dismounting at the foot of the mountain, the two walked up together. Ren Dong couldn��t help but ask, ��Master, why did you bring back the fake coffin at that time?��


    With her usual expression, Su Liang replied, ��That was my life.��


    Ren Dong was slightly startled. She thought Su Liang meant that the fake coffin had allowed her to live and saved her life.<div>


    But in fact, Su Liang wanted to set up a tomb for the original master.


    As the sun was about to set, Su Liang stood at the location of Su Yuanzhou��s family��s graveyard, which was now a pine forest.


    She had specifically instructed people to nt pines and cypresses since other trees would have lost their leaves during this season.


    In just two months, there was no trace of the original graveyard, as if the pines and cypresses had always been there.


    In the early winter, even the green of the pines and cypresses was as dim as the sky.


    Su Liang walked around and confirmed that each tree had survived.


    Watching her, Ren Dong thought Su Liang was mourning her deceased family members. She noticed a touch of bright color not far away and found a cluster of wild chrysanthemums blossoming among the withered grass. The small yellow flowers were vibrant and swaying gently in the wind.


    Ren Dong took out her dagger and cut the wild chrysanthemums, removing the dead leaves and dust from the petals. Hearing Su Liang calling her, she hid the flowers behind her back as she turned around.


    ��Let��s go,�� Su Liang walked out of the pine forest, her face calm, ��It��s getting


    ��Yes,�� Ren Dong nodded. Seeing that Su Liang had already walked ahead, she instinctively held the flowers over Su Liang��s shoulder and presented them in front of her.<div>


    Su Liang was stunned, ��For me?�� She smiled and epted them. ��They look nice.��


    Ren Dong rubbed her hands awkwardly, ��I just saw them over there����


    ��We��ll clean them and dry them for chrysanthemum tea when we get back,�� Su Liang carried the flowers as she walked forward.


    Ren Dong��s lips twitched and a hint of a smile appeared in her eyes. She quickly followed Su Liang.


    By the time they returned to the city, it was dark and Su Liang went to Wan Family Restaurant for dinner again.


    However, Gu Ling still didn��t show up. Ren Dong heard someone say that the beautiful Gu had gone to y by Jingyue Lake in the afternoon.


    After having dinner, Su Liang also packed a few dishes for Yan Yu.


    ��Will that person be alright tonight?�� Yan Yu asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Don��t worry, Yan Shiqi can��t do anything to him.�� Gu Ling went to Jingyue Lake during the day, making it easier to justify going back at night.


    Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion.


    Approaching midnight, the secret guard hiding in the tree yawned, watching from afar at Gu Ling��s room. He was used to Gu Ling rarely going to bed early.


    But tonight was different from other nights.


    Suddenly, he saw Gu Ling��s door open, and Gu Ling walked out. The secret guard��s expression changed and in the next moment, Gu Ling leaped into the air towards a certain direction.


    The secret guard hurried to catch up, and soon saw Gu Ling leaving the Marquis Chang Xin��s mansion.


    When it was confirmed that Gu Ling was heading towards Mirror Moon Lake, the secret guard still didn��t know what he was going to do.


    The night at Mirror Moon Lake was quiet, and at this time, even the sound of insects and bird calls was difficult to hear.


    The secret guard saw Gu Ling stopping in a tree and observing attentively. He chose to hide in another tree at a safe distance and looked towards the edge of Mirror Moon Lake, his eyes narrowed, there were people there!


    Under the dark night, a silver mask shone brightly, quite conspicuous, and the mask only had one eye hole. That must be Yan Seventeen, the master of Yanyun Building!


    But at this distance, the secret guard could not hear Yan Seventeen��s voice, only seeing him standing by theke with two people, seemingly waiting for someone.


    ��Master, it��s already past midnight. Maybe that person won��t show up,�� said one assassin.


    Yan Seventeen clenched his teeth, ��Could she think that I wouldn��t dare to touch her?��


    ��Should we go to Su Mansion?�� suggested another assassin.


    However, Yan Seventeen narrowed his eyes, recalling how every time he mentioned capturing Su Liang to apany Yan Eighteen, Yan Eighteen couldn��t help butugh wildly, as if really looking forward to him going to trouble Su Liang. Did this mean that Yan Eighteen was certain that if he went after Su Liang, he would end up in trouble himself��?


    Yan Seventeen was a bit hesitant. Although it was recently heard that Su Liang was pursuing Gu Ling, his train of thought was that Yan Eighteen��s good sister actually had the same taste in men, and he didn��t think of the possibility that Gu Ling could have been the deceased ��Ning Jing��. After all, Yan Seventeen��s understanding of the rtionship between Su Liang and ��Ning Jing�� was far worse than that of Yan Eighteen��s.


    yan Elgnteen��s woras just maae yan seventeen deeply suspect tnat tnere was an expert protecting Su Liang.


    Another quarter of an hour passed, and still, no one showed up. Yan Seventeen finally decided to give up. Ever since that night he was repelled by Gu Ling��s palm, Yan Seventeen had wavered on his original n, not daring to go after Gu Ling again, and even being very cautious about looking for Su Liang.


    After all, what he wanted from Yan Eighteen was already under his control, and capturing Gu Ling or Su Liang had little practical meaning for him. To arge extent, he had lost his rationality due to being provoked by Yan Eighteen. After being suppressed by Gu Ling��s strength, Yan Seventeen��s rationality slowly returned.


    He couldn��t make any more trouble�� At this moment, Yan Seventeen decided to leave the capital with Yan Eighteen first, find a ce to marry her, and when Yan Eighteen became pregnant with his child, where else could she run?


    With this thought, Yan Seventeen said, ��Let��s go!��


    The secret guard kept watching. Seeing no one show up and Yan Seventeen about to leave, Gu Ling followed him secretly, and so did the secret guard.


    After several twists and turns, Yan Seventeen entered a mansion.


    The secret guard saw Gu Ling leave and head towards the Imperial Pce.


    In the middle of the night, Gu Ling sought an audience at the pce gate. Duanmu Yi sensed that something had happened, so he didn��t get angry and let Gu Ling in.


    ��This humble official went to Mirror Moon Lake today for leisure and lost my mother��s jade pendant. I found itte at night and went back to find it, only to see Yan Seventeen by theke as if waiting for someone.�� Gu Ling reported that he had followed Yan Seventeen and had confirmed the location of Yanyun


    Building��s assassins. He asked Duanmu Yi to send people to encircle and rescue Nian Jincheng.


    Duanmu Yi never expected that the situation would develop in this way; before this, he still doubted whether Nian Jincheng was really in Yan Eighteen��s hands.


    However, no matter what, Duanmu Yi would not let Yanyun Building off.


    Every country had assassin organizations, but the unwritten rule was not to provoke the royal family, so everyone would live in peace.


    The time Yan Eighteen had kidnapped Nian Jincheng and Nian Ruting while simultaneously severely injuring and humiliating the fifth prince, Duanmu Che, was a serious provocation against the royal family��s authority.


    ��How many people do you need?�� Duanmu Yi asked Gu Ling.


    ��To deal with Yanyun Building, ordinary soldiers would be sent to their death. Only masters could stand a chance in battle,�� said Gu Ling.


    Duanmu Yi��s eyes were fixed, ��You go back first, I will make arrangements.��


    Gu Ling knew that Duanmu Yi didn��t want him to see the power of the royal family��s masters, as this was a matter of utmost secrecy.


    However, Gu Ling had already achieved his goal. Even if Yan Eighteen was in that mansion, it didn��t matter to Gu Ling. He didn��t see the ck mist on Duanmu Yi��s forehead, meaning that even if someone died tonight, they were all people who deserved to die.


    After leaving the Imperial Pce, Gu Ling went straight back to his mansion. Duanmu Yi��s spies were watching him, and he didn��t have contact with anyone else or go to other ces.


    However, this secret guard originally should have reported to Duanmu Yi after his shift was over at midnight, about Su Liang chasing Gu Ling to Huguo Temple during the day, and a shocking conversation the two had on the back mountain. But he had yet to find the opportunity.


    The night was deep and silent.


    Over a dozen shadows left the Imperial Pce, quickly heading in one direction.


    After returning from Jingyue Lake, Yan Shiqi prepared to leave the capital city tnat mgnt. TO prevent yan snit)a rrom maK1ng a scene, ne aruggea ner witn sedatives and had her sleep through it, ordering two trusty men to take her away first in case it dyed their journey.


    ��Can�� can I not leave?�� Nian Ruting couldn��t help but ask Yan Shiqi, ��I didn��t do anything wrong. I want to stay and find Gu Ling. You also want me to be with him, right? So that Yan Shiba won��t����


    Already in a bad mood, Yan Shiqi heard Nian Ruting��s deluded expectations, and pped her, ��Shut up! Either leave or I��ll kill you right now! ��


    Nian Ruting covered her face and lowered her head, not daring to say another word.


    A subordinate came to report that the brothers in the capital city had gathered, and they were ready to depart. This was because after Yan Shiqi had wrested the position of Master from Yan Shiba, he had not yet purged Yanyun Building of those with ulterior motives. He nned to return this time to rectify Yanyun Building, so they took all the assassins in the Qian Country��s capital city with them this time.


    Yan Shiqi put on his mask, ��Let��s go!��


    As soon as his voice fell, the sound of arrows breaking through the air rang out. Yan Shiqi��s eyes narrowed, and he saw more than a dozen dark figures approaching menacingly and emitting a murderous aura.


    Unprepared, the first wave of arrows immediately killed several assassins.


    Yan Shiqi had no idea that these people were the personal guards of the Qian Country��s emperor. Presuming that they were masters sent by Su Liang, he thought that Su Liang tricked him into going to Jingyue Lake tonight in order to secretly follow and find his hidden location. The former ��friendship�� with Su Liang had made Yan Shiqi careless!


    In fact, if Yan Shiqi had known that these masters were sent by Duanmu Yi, he would have certainly chosen to betray Su Liang and expose her collusion with


    Yan Shiba.


    Unfortunately, Yan Shiqi didn��t think that far, and Duanmu Yi��s personal guards couldn��t possibly reveal their own identity, even deliberately concealing it. As a result, Yan Shiqi firmly believed that they were all sent by Su Liang.


    On one side were professional assassins, while on the other side were also, essentially, professional assassins.


    When the two sides met, it was inevitably a bloody and life-or-death battle .


    Nian Ruting hid herself at the beginning of the fight, hoping to find an opportunity to slip away.


    As he found the opponents to be highly skilled and ruthless, with a growing number of casualties, Yan Shiqi also became focused on escaping.


    Finally, when Yan Shiqi was cornered by three people, he found Nian Ruting hidden there, and without hesitation, grabbed her to use as his human shield.


    It was dim, and Duanmu Yi��s personal guards could not see Nian Ruting��s face clearly. Duanmu Yi had instructed them to capture Yan Shiba alive. Being the only woman on Yan Shiqi��s side, Duanmu Yi��s personal guards mistakenly believed that Nian Ruting was Yan Shiba. They had no time to think about why Yan Shiba was so weak, and they did not use lethal force.


    This finally gave Yan Shiqi the opportunity to breathe, and after getting struck by a sword, he broke through the window and left.


    ��Help�� help���� Nian Ruting, covered in blood, weakly called out twice before falling unconscious.


    In the end, only Yan Shiqi managed to escape. All other assassins of Yanyun Building in the capital city were eliminated.


    The battered Nian Ruting was brought to the pce and presented before


    Duanmu Yi.


    Very few people knew the true appearance of the female assassin leader Yan Shiba, and Duanmu Yi��s personal guards had not seen Nian Ruting��s face clearly either.


    After wiping the blood from Nian Ruting��s face, Duanmu Yi stared at her and frowned deeply, ��Fools! She is not Yan Shiba at all!��


    ��Your Maiestv. forgive our mistake. There was onlv one woman there.�� A


    woman, wearing a mask and with a dark red Shaoyao embroidered on her cor, knelt down and pleaded guilty.


    ��Wake her up!�� Duanmu Yi said with a solemn face.


    Nian Ruting, who had already been seriously injured, was forcibly awakened by someone, lying on the ground, trembling all over.


    ��Why are you still alive? Where is Nian Jincheng?�� Duanmu Yi asked sharply.


    Nian Ruting was pulled to her knees, and after seeing her surroundings and Duanmu Yi��s face, she seemed to have found her savior, ��Your Majesty�� Your Majesty�� Save me!��


    ��I��m asking you, where is Nian Jincheng?�� Duanmu Yi��s eyes were cold.


    ��Nian Jincheng���� Nian Ruting, having lost too much blood, her consciousness was already somewhat blurred, ��He�� I don��t know�� I don��t know�� Gu Ling�� I want to see�� I want�� to see Gu Ling����


    As she spoke, Nian Ruting fell into unconsciousness once more.


    Duanmu Yi��s expression changed when he heard Nian Ruting mentioning Gu Ling��s name. After a moment of silence, he spoke again, ��Take her to treat her injuries.��


    As soon as the people left, the bloodstains on the ground were quickly cleaned up.


    Duanmu Yi sent someone to summon Gu Ling to enter the pce immediately.


    When Gu Ling received the news, it was already daylight. Dressed in in clothes, he walked through half of the pce in the morning mist and met Marquis Duanmu, who looked exhausted.


    ��Last night, I had dispatched people to eliminate more than a dozen Yanyun


    Building members hiding in the capital. Yan Shiba was not among them, and Yan Shiqi escaped with serious injuries. There was no trace of Nian Jincheng,�� Duanmu Yi said coldly.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Ling knew that there must be a group of highly skilled masters with Duanmu Yi, otherwise, they would not be able topete with Yanyun Building.


    ��However, there��s one person who might know something.�� Duanmu Yi looked at Gu Ling and said, ��You should know her, she imed to have saved your mother many years ago, and your mother arranged a marriage for you because of this, but there was a misunderstanding and the wrong person was chosen.��


    Gu Ling��s face was calm, and he listened as Duanmu Yi sighed softly, ��Miss Nian Ruting of the Nian Family was supposed to be your fianc��e. She was also forced by Nian Ruxue to get involved in that incident, and it��s not that she was innocent. Later, she fell into the hands of assassins and had a narrow escape from death. If you plead for her, I will pardon all her crimes.��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��There was indeed a misunderstanding that year. My mother didn��t arrange my marriage as a reward for someone giving her a little help.��


    Duanmu Yi frowned, ��What do you mean by that?��


    Gu Ling replied, ��My marriage with the Nian girl was actually arranged by Gu Yuan. He conspired with Nian Jitang in secret, and in order not to arouse the emperor��s suspicion, he feigned gratitude towards my mother and even took her hairpin as a token for the marriage agreement. Nian Ruxue was chosen by the Nian Family to marry into the Gu Family, and Nian Ruting was not chosen because she was not as shrewd as Nian Ruxue. If it were truly arranged by my mother, she would never have gotten the wrong person.��


    Duanmu Yi��s face darkened, ��Is that true?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Every word I say is true, please let the emperor see the truth. The Nian Family indeed had the intention of rebellion, but it had nothing to do with Nian Jincheng. He was loyal to the emperor, but was despised and hated by the Nian Family, including Nian Ruting. Aftermitting serious crimes for her own selfish desires, she deliberately tried to use Nian Jincheng and have him jailed. This woman iswless, unscrupulous, and vicious in heart, yet she has survived in Yanyun Building to this day, either joining hands with those heinous assassins, or being their ything. The so-called marriage agreement has nothing to do with me from the beginning, and I find all the women in the Nian Family repulsive.��


    Duanmu Yi seemed to be thinking. What Gu Ling said about Nian Ruting��s deeds was true. As for the inside story of the marriage agreement between the Gu and Nian families, it was the first time Duanmu Yi had heard of it.


    However, given the reasonable and well-founded arguments made by Gu Ling, and even going so far as to say that he finds them repulsive, Duanmu Yi��s original n to give Nian Ruting to him was naturally unfeasible.


    Duanmu Yi sighed, ��In that case, when Nian Ruting wakes up, I will have someone interrogate her thoroughly, in the hope of finding Nian Jincheng��s whereabouts. You can go.��


    Just as Duanmu Yi��s voice had dropped, a report came from outside the


    Imperial Study, ��Your Majesty, someone outside the pce ims to be Nian


    Jincheng.��


    Duanmu Yi��s face changed slightly, and seeing Gu Ling��s brow furrowed as well, he ordered, ��Go to the Side Pce.��


    Gu Ling went to the Side Pce, knowing that Duanmu Yi did not want him to meet Nian Jincheng face to face and tip him off.


    Yang Yu was nervous throughout the morning, as today was the day Nian Jincheng was scheduled to return to the capital.


    ��Will the emperor believe it?�� Yang Yu asked Su Liang again.


    Su Liang was making dumplings, ��Don��t worry, your man is just sometimes foolish, not stupid.��


    Yang Yu touched her forehead, ��I��m just afraid he��ll slip up and give something away.��


    Su Liang was very calm, ��He��s been taught how to answer such simple questions. Just say he doesn��t know anything else, and there won��t be any slip-ups. Don��t scare yourself. Come help me make dumplings.��


    ��I don��t have an appetite.�� Yang Yu shook her head.


    Su Liang snorted lightly, ��This is a loving meal I made especially for Gu beauty, your man should be able to eat it too.��


    Yang Yu hesitated for a moment, then sat down next to Su Liang, ��Alright.��


    Approaching noon, word had spread throughout the capital that Nian Jincheng had returned, and people were talking about it.


    When Gu Ling and Nian Jincheng came out of the pce together and arrived at the Wan Family Restaurant, it caused a stir.


    The two friends, who had not been seen together in public for many years, seemed to have passed the emperor��s test and restored their identities.


    When they went up to the second floor, Su Liang came out of a private room, holding an exquisite food box in her hands, ��Marquis Gu, this is a delicious meal I made for you, please give it a try!��


    The onlookers watched with glittering eyes: ��It��s starting again! It��s starting again! Big news! The Top Schr Su actually cooked for Gu beauty! Will Gu beauty throw the box on the ground?


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��I don��t need it. Please don��t do this again, Miss Su.��


    However, Nian Jincheng next to him bowed and said, ��Miss Su, it��s nice to see you again.�� He took the box from Su Liang and patted Gu Ling on the shoulder, ��Aling, don��t disregard Su Miss��s kindness.�� Then he pulled Gu Ling into their private room and thanked Su Liang, ��Thank you!��


    The onlookers: ��No doubt, Gu beauty won��t eat it, it will all end up going to Nian Jincheng.


    What the onlookers didn��t know was that, after closing the door, the box was in Gu Ling��s hands. He opened it and put it on the table, the plump dumplings steaming hot, and there was even a small bowl of Su Liang��s special dipping sauce, very vinegary.


    ��It��s been a while since I��ve had this.�� Nian Jincheng sighed, grimacing in relief and picked up his chopsticks to eat.


    Gu Ling moved the box in front of him, ��This is mine.��


    ��Weren��t you not wanting it?��


    Gu Ling didn��t answer, but continued eating the dumplings, and in the end, didn��t share any with the begging Nian Jincheng. The atmosphere in the room, where the rumored reunion of friends was taking ce outside, was unspeakable ��warm.��


    Meanwhile, in the next room, Yang Yu thought that Nian Jincheng was finally safe, and had eaten the dumplings she had personally made. She felt a great weight lift off her heart, and her smile was especially sweet��.

 Chapter 263 - 263: 263. Let’s change positions.

    Chapter 263 - 263: 263. Let��s change positions.<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��So what��s next?�� Yang Yu asked Su Liang.


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��How about I arrange a heroic rescue of the beauty?��<div>


    Yang Yu was stunned for a moment, ��Are you going to save Miss Gu? Her strength seems to be stronger than yours!��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��What are you thinking about? I��m talking about you and yourdy.��


    Yang Yu��s face turned red, and sheughed again, nodding slightly, ��Oh.�� ��What are your thoughts?�� Su Liang asked.


    Yang Yu looked serious, ��My thoughts are, I��ll listen to whatever you say.��


    ��You��re acting like I��m the elder here,�� Su Liangmented, ��Yourdy must have her own thoughts and be quite anxious.��


    At this moment, in the room next door, Nian Jincheng was discussing with Gu Ling several ways for her to meet Yang Yu, with a heroic rescue of beauty being one of them.


    When Nian Jincheng finished, Gu Ling had just finished her dumplings and put down her chopsticks.


    ��Aling, what do you think?�� Nian Jincheng asked.


    Gu Ling immediately rejected Nian Jincheng��s ideas, which had a strong sense of design, ��There��s no need to make it soplicated. After you meet, just send a matchmaker to propose a marriage.��


    Nian Jincheng furrowed his brows, ��Xiaoyu is next door, we��ll meet in a while, and propose marriage tomorrow?��


    Gu Ling shook her head, ��What��s the rush? Wait a few days.��<div>


    Nian Jincheng sighed, ��Of course I��m anxious, you wouldn��t understand. Tell me honestly, do you still only treat Su Liang as a friend and sister?��


    Gu Ling replied coldly, ��Mind your own business.��


    Nian Jincheng: ��her ability to annoy people has improved again, he missed the gentle and cute Yang Yu even more��


    When Gu Ling and Nian Jincheng left, they were stopped by Su Liang again. Nian Jincheng couldn��t help but nce at the room behind Su Liang, but he only saw a piece of light purple fabric, feeling disappointed.


    ��Lady Gu, did you enjoy the dumplings I made?�� Su Liang asked with a smile. Gu Ling showed no expression, ��You can ask Nian Jincheng.��


    Nian Jincheng, who was suddenly called out, coughed lightly and said, ��Miss Su��s cooking skills are really good, very delicious. But Aling didn��t like it, so I ate them all.��


    Onlookers: ��as expected!


    Yang Yu: ��It must be fake, they must have shared them.


    There��s no justice!


    ��What does Lady Gu like? I��ll make your favorite next time.�� Su Liang maintained her smile.


    Gu Ling walked past her and said indifferently, ��I would prefer for Miss Su to stay away from me.��<div>


    Su Liang ��sadly�� turned around and went back into her room and closed the door.


    Nian Jincheng followed Gu Ling away.


    The phrase ��I��d like you to stay away from me�� quickly spread throughout the capital city of Qian Country. It became a famous scene on the path of Su, the Top Schr, pursuing the beautiful Gu. It was talked about for years.


    Seeing Su Liang return, Yang Yu frowned, ��Weren��t his words a bit too much?��


    As she finished speaking, Su Liang couldn��t helpughing, ��I taught him that line before, and told him to find an opportunity to use it! Isn��t it ssic?�� Yang Yu: ��What��s the point of this? What��s the point?


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��Our goal isn��t marriage, it��s to establish a connection and avoid being involved in marriage arrangements.��


    Yang Yu furrowed her brows, ��Will it continue like this?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��For the time being. As I publicly pursue Gu Ling, if the emperor wants me to marry someone else, I can fully justify my refusal toply by choosing death. The initiative is on my side. If the emperor forces the issue, he will be criticized.��


    Yang Yu pondered and nodded, ��Indeed, that��s the case.��


    ��There is no sign that the emperor will interfere in Gu Ling��s marriage for now, but it doesn��t mean he won��t in the future. His identity is special��being a Qian Country servant and also Liang Country��s King Yue��s grandson��and he is unparalleled in beauty,�� Su Liang said, ��If he does not interfere, so be it. But if the emperor wants to arrange a marriage for him, all he has to say is that he has been moved by me. And the emperor would have no reason not to indulge us.��


    Yang Yu��s eyes brightened as she pped her hands, ��Well said! This n is brilliant!��


    However, after a moment, Yang Yu furrowed her brows again, ��Why not just get married sooner?��


    Su Liangughed and shook her head, ��Our rtionship is not like yours with Nian Jincheng, so why should we get married? That fake marriage in the vige didn��t mean much. If we were to announce it to the world, it would not end well. Moreover, there��s a woman who is in love with him and is a Poison


    Master; if I were to marry him, I might be poisoned on our wedding day.�� Yang Yu held her head, ��How can there be such a thing?��


    ��It��s true.�� Su Liang stated that she only wanted the process of pursuing Gu Ling, and all he needed to do was keep rejecting her before Duanmu Yi made any further moves.


    ��So, be honest with me. Do you really not like Gu the Beauty?�� Yang Yu asked earnestly.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I like him!��


    Yang Yu��s expression brightened, only to see Su Liang��s frank gaze, then said,


    ��He��s my favorite friend; beautiful, strong, and very secure.��


    ��With him being so good, haven��t you ever been moved?�� Yang Yu said she didn��t quite understand.


    Su Liang thought about it, ��In my eyes, he is a brother, master, friend, and family member, but I��ve never been moved. Maybe it��s because we��re too familiar?��


    Yang Yu sighed softly, ��I think you just haven��t had your epiphany yet. I really don��t understand you two, just take your time and y.��


    Su Liang then asked Yang Yu, ��What does being moved feel like?��


    Yang Yu thought for a moment, ��It��s like�� seeing him makes you happy, and thinking of him makes vou can��t help but smile.��


    Su Liang immediately shook her head, ��I��m sure I haven��t. I feel very calm when


    I see him, and he probably feels the same when he sees me.��


    Duanmu Yi believed Nian Jincheng��s words, at least on the surface, as there were no gaps in his story. Indeed, Yan Shiba never appeared again, and now Yan Shiqi ran Yanyun Building. Nian Jincheng��s im of ��internal strife within Yanyun Building�� was quite credible.


    Duanmu Yi said that Nian Jincheng��s position would be restored. He would rest for three days and then go to the army. The originally sealed Nian Mansion now belonged to him alone.


    Nian Jincheng did not refuse, but did not return to the Nian Mansion either. Instead, he nned to live with Gu Ling at Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion.


    Upon arriving at the Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion, they found that the ce was vast, but only one courtyard could amodate people. The other dpidated buildings had been demolished, and Gu Ling hadn��t allowed any more construction.


    There wererge open spaces where flowers and trees had been nted. After the fire, they were destroyed and removed, leaving only a few scattered ancient trees.


    ��Where will I stay?�� Nian Jincheng asked.


    ��You��re getting married, aren��t you? I don��t have a ce for you two to live.�� Gu Ling said.


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��I��m only staying for a few days. Once we��re married, I��ll naturally move in with Xiaoyu. She has a house in the capital city!�� Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��Aren��t you afraid of being called an inverted husband?��


    After the previous events, Nian Jincheng had long since abandoned his earlier seriousness. He replied nonchntly, ��I don��t mind.��


    Gu Ling told Nian Jincheng to clean up a junk room in the courtyard himself.


    Nian Jincheng held his head, ��How can I be considered a guest in your ce? Won��t you help me?��


    ��I didn��t invite you.�� Gu Ling picked up a book, implying he could love it or leave it.


    Nian Jincheng had no choice but to roll up his sleeves and clean up by himself.


    ��Do you believe Nian Jincheng��s words?�� Duanmu Yi asked Duanmu Chen.


    After some thought, Duanmu Chen nodded, ��This minister��s son thinks there is nothing wrong with it. Given Gu Ling��s temperament, he is unlikely to collude with an assassin leader like Yan Shiba. If he wanted to save Nian Jincheng back then, he might have been able to steal into Heavenly Prison himself. If there��s as much inside information as Nian Jincheng said, it all makes sense.��


    Yan Shiba admired Gu Ling and kidnapped Nian Jincheng. After that, there was turmoil in Yanyun Building, Yan Shiqi usurped the throne, pursued Yan Shiba, and Nian Jincheng escaped during the chaos. Nian Ruting had been in Yan Shiqi��s hands and was not killed.


    Nian Ruting had woken up and imed she did not know what had happened back then. That night, after being thrown off the cliff at Wangxiang Mountain, she fell into Yan Shiqi��s hands. Yan Shiqi originally wanted to kill her, but because of her infatuation with Gu Ling, Yan Shiqi felt she was like his own feelings for Yan Shiba, so he spared her life and made her a maid.


    Nian Ruting��s words indirectly confirmed some of the things Nian Jincheng had said.


    As for Nian Ruting��s earlier im that Nian Jincheng knew Gu Ling��s whereabouts and had secret dealings with her, she could not produce any evidence and had to admit that it might have been fabricated lies that Nian Ruxue told her to deceive her.


    Duanmu Chen had wanted to win over Nian Jincheng a long time ago. After getting to know Su Liang, he grew to like this kind of reliable partner even more. Unconsciously, his original self-interest-first mentality had undergone some changes, at least in terms of achieving his goals, he was not as unscrupulous as before.


    ��What do you think should be done with Nian Ruting?�� Duanmu Yi asked


    Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen respectfully replied, ��This woman��s family not only has a treasonous heart, but she has also cheated in the military exam,mitted the great crime of deceiving the emperor, and has been with the bandits in Yanyun Building for several months. In my opinion, she deserves to be sentenced to death. ��


    However, Duanmu Yi said, ��Her face is even more beautiful than Nian Ruxue��s.��


    Duanmu Chen intuitively knew that Duanmu Yi wanted to give Nian Ruting to Gu Ling, but he didn��t know that Duanmu Yi had already tried to do this, only to be reasonably rejected by Gu Ling.


    ��Let it be, just as you said, send her to her death.�� Duanmu Yi made a decision.


    Duanmu Chen was slightly surprised but didn��t dare to ask more.


    ��You have a good rtionship with Su Liang. When you have a chance, persuade her not to always chase after Gu Ling, it��s making her aughingstock. I value her greatly, so let her pay attention to her words and deeds.�� Duanmu Yi frowned and said.


    Duanmu Chen respectfully agreed.


    After leaving the pce, Chang��an then took Duanmu Chen to Su Mansion by car.


    ��Father Emperor told you to be mindful of your influence and not to always chase after Gu Ling.�� Duanmu Chen got straight to the point.


    Su Liang countered, ��Whose influence am I affecting?��


    Duanmu Chen rubbed his forehead, ��As a court-appointed official, your behavior makes peopleugh.��


    ��Now I��m just a doctor.�� Su Liang said, ��Who isughing at me? Does Crown Prince find it funny?��


    Duanmu Chen��s mouth twitched slightly, ��I don��t find it funny, but Father


    Emperor dislikes seeing it.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Alright, I will continue.��


    Upon exchanging nces, Duanmu Chen smirked, ��Actually, I feel the same way. Anyway, I��ve told you the message, but if you don��t listen, there��s nothing I can do. Let��s see if Father Emperor does anything to stop you.��


    Last time Duanmu Chen came, he didn��t quite understand why Su Liang would chase men. After hearing Chang��an��s exnation, although he was speechless, heter thought it made sense. Su Liang was already different from others, and her pursuit of Gu Ling had no downside for Duanmu Chen. If Gu Ling could be won over, Duanmu Chen thought it would be a good thing.


    While talking, Duanmu Chen mentioned Nian Jincheng again and told Su Liang about his experiences, eximing, ��He is quite lucky. I thought he would be hard-pressed to return safely since he was controlled by Yanyun Building, but he had already escaped.��


    ��General Nian is very upright, and I don��t think his loyalty needs to be doubted.�� Su Liang said.


    Duanmu Chen was not surprised that Su Liang said this, because they had dealt with Nian Jincheng in Bei��an County before, ��Father Emperor asked me to host a banquet at my mansion the day after tomorrow to wee Marquis Chang Xin and General Nian. You won��t find an excuse not to go, right?�� Su Liang smiled, ��If Miss Gu is going, I will definitely be there on time.�� Duanmu Chen stood up to leave, ��I don��t need to ask more then.��


    ��Crown Prince, be sure to arrange for me to sit next to Miss Gu at the banquet!�� Su Liang called out to Duanmu Chen��s retreating figure.


    Duanmu Chen grumbled, ��Dream on! ording to Father Emperor��s intention, I have to arrange for you to sit far away from each other. You figure it out yourself! ��


    ��Then, I��ll just swap seats with General Nian at that time!�� Su Liang said.


    Duanmu Chen shook his head and left with a wave, really speechless.


    Then Su Liang went upstairs and said to Yang Yu with a smile, ��A great opportunity.��


    Yang Yu showed a puzzled look, ��What��s a great opportunity?��


    ��Wait for the banquet in two days, I will take you with me. At that time, I will ask Nian Jincheng to swap seats with me, so I can sit next to Miss Gu, and you will have a chance to get to know him.�� Su Liang winked at Yang Yu.


    Yang Yu couldn��t help butugh, ��That��s right! It makes perfect sense!��


    ��Dress up nicely. If all goes well, shortly after the day after tomorrow, Nian Jincheng will be able to send a matchmaker to propose marriage,�� Su Liang said, feeling as if she was about to marry off her own daughter.


    Yang Yu was, of course, very happy, and immediately went to choose her clothes.


    The next day, Su Liang went to the Wan Family Restaurant on time as usual, bringing a dish she had made herself. Still, Nian Jincheng epted it while Gu Ling imed that he didn��t eat. When Nian Jincheng didn��t get a bite, he admitted he ate it and praised it as delicious��


    Su Liang didn��t let Yang Yu show her face and meet Nian Jincheng. After Gu Ling left, she found the medical book he had repaired for her in a vase.


    On the day of the banquet at the Crown Prince��s Mansion, Xing Yusheng and


    Lin Xueqing came looking for Su Liang to go together. When they saw her and Yang Yu, Lin Xueqing couldn��t help but praise, ��Su sister and Xiaoyu look so beautiful today!��


    Su Liang, who usually had no makeup on, had carefully applied makeup today, and the appropriate makeup made her delicate little face even more brilliant and charming.


    Xing Yushengughed loudly, ��This is called ��dressing to please a lover��! I didn��t think that you, Su Liang, would have a day like this!��


    Su Liang thought to herself that on the surface, she was chasing Gu Ling, but in reality, she was working hard to help bring Yang Yu and Nian Jincheng together.


    ��Xiaoyu, you��re dressed up so nicely, be careful not to attract unwanted attention,�� Lin Xueqing joked.


    With a helpless look, Yang Yu replied, ��With my identity, I��m not qualified to go. But Su Liang insisted that I apany her.��


    ��What do you mean, not qualified? You��re the richest girl in Qian Country! If you were a man, I would definitely want to marry you,�� Lin Xueqing said, hugging Yang Yu��s arm.


    Xing Yusheng: ��His family��s Qingqing always liked to get close to her sisters, and now there was another Yang Yu who sent her beautiful dresses every day. Fortunately, they were girls��


    The banquet at the Crown Prince��s Mansion invited all the young people from the capital city��s influential families.


    Su Liang and Yang Yu arrived riding horses, and as soon as they entered, they heard people say that the Marquis Chang Xin and General Nian had already arrived.


    The guests were all sitting in thekeside pavilions in the back garden of the Crown Prince��s Mansion. A beautiful young maid led Su Liang and Yang Yu to their seats.


    As a result, Su Liang and Yang Yu had just sat down when Su Liang got up again and went toward the table where Gu Ling was sitting.


    The onlookers wore yful expressions, and they saw Su Liang walk to Nian Jincheng��s side, ��General Nian, can you switch seats with me?��


    Duanmu Chen: ��I can��t even bear to watch��


    Onlookers: ��So bold, so exciting, so fierce!


    Gu Ling��s beautiful eyebrows furrowed slightly, ��No.��


    ��Marquis Chang Xin, I��m asking General Nian.�� Su Liang gave Gu Ling a sweet


    smile. He nced at her then lowered his head to pour tea.


    Nian Jincheng stood up, ��Since Miss Su likes my seat, let��s switch.�� He also patted Gu Ling��s shoulder as he spoke.


    In the eyes of the onlookers, Nian Jincheng seemed to be concerned about his friend��s lifetime affairs, intentionally trying to bring Gu Ling and Su Liang together.


    Then, Nian Jincheng strode towards Su Liang��s original seat.


    And Su Liang elegantly sat down next to Gu Ling, ��This is the most beautiful view.��


    ��I am Nian Jincheng, may I ask for thedy��s name?�� Nian Jincheng asked seriously as he looked at Yang Yu.


    Yang Yu blushed slightly, ��Myst name is Yan, and my single name is Yu.�� ��Miss Yan, nice to meet you.�� Nian Jincheng��s eyes were burning.


    Yang Yu��s face turned shy, ��General Nian, I have long admired you.��


    On the other side, Gu Ling stood up to leave, ��Your Highness the Crown Prince, I��m feeling unwell and would like to leave early.��


    Duanmu Chen hurriedly tried to keep him from leaving.


    Su Liang reached out and grabbed Gu Ling��s arm, ��As a humble doctor, I should examine your pulse, Marquis Gu. Please sit down and let me check it for you..��

 Chapter 264 - 264: 264. Concerning the headache of the beauty

    Chapter 264 - 264: 264. Concerning the headache of the beauty<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Under everyone��s watchful eyes, Gu Ling shook off Su Liang��s hand and said, ��Miss Su, please behave yourself.��


    Su Liang sighed, ��Everyone knows that I am a doctor, and you all heard that Marquis Gu himself said he was feeling unwell. I was trying to diagnose him out of goodwill. What was he thinking?��<div>


    Duanmu Chen: ��Although it seemed to be the case, who didn��t know that Su Liang took advantage of the opportunity to take advantage of Gu Ling��s beauty? Can she really justify herself like that?


    The onlookers watched with amused smiles, enjoying the gossip.


    Xing Yusheng spoke, ��Marquis Chang Xin, let Su Liang take your pulse quickly. Don��t be afraid of seeking medical treatment!��


    Nian Jincheng stood up and addressed them, ��Aling, didn��t you sayst night that you couldn��t sleep because of a headache? Miss Su is well-intentioned, and her medical skills are excellent. Let her take a look at you.��


    Hearing Nian Jincheng��s confirmation, Duanmu Chen made Gu Ling sit back down and whispered, ��If you find it inconvenient here, I can arrange for you to go elsewhere and have Su Liang diagnose you there.��


    At this point, if Gu Ling refused, it would be considered ��concealing his illness.�� If he didn��t let Su Liang take his pulse right now, he would have to ept Duanmu Chen��s special care and be alone with Su Liang.


    Actually, Gu Ling thought thetter was a pretty good deal, but ording to the script of this y, he couldn��t choose it.


    So after a moment of silence, Gu Ling looked at Su Liang��s smiling eyes and calmly ced his right arm on the table, ��Then I��ll trouble Doctor Su.��


    Addressing Su Liang as a doctor reminded others that she should concentrate on her work and not touch him inappropriately��


    Interesting, very interesting�� Xing Yusheng couldn��t help butugh and said to Lin Xueqing, ��They really are a perfect match! I just love seeing Gu Ling��s ufortable expression!��


    Lin Xueqing, however, tugged at Xing Yusheng��s sleeve, signaling him to look<div>


    in another drection.


    Xing Yusheng looked and saw Yang Yu sipping tea, with Nian Jincheng��s eyes practically glued to her face!


    Xing Yusheng blurted out in surprise, ��General Nian?��


    As a result, Nian Jincheng had absolutely no reaction, clearly not hearing him!


    People sitting nearby also noticed �C Nian Jincheng was obviously smitten with the girl Su Liang brought along!


    Xing Yusheng said, dispiritedly, ��I intended to nt flowers but they didn��t bloom; unintentionally, I nted willows, and they grew into a shade.��


    Lin Xueqing couldn��t help but smile, quietly saying, ��As long as they be a couple, right?�� Looking at the embarrassed expression on Yang Yu��s face, she clearly had feelings for Nian Jincheng too. The mystery of fate was truly incredible.


    On the other side, Su Liang had already taken Gu Ling��s pulse; it didn��t take too long. She asked seriously, ��Marquis Gu, did you have a bad rest today?�� Since Nian Jincheng had spoken on his behalf earlier, Gu Ling just nodded.


    ��How long has this been going on?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling��s thin lips answered, ��Three years, with asional re-ups.��


    Duanmu Chen frowned, ��For three years, has Marquis Gu never seen a doctor?��<div>


    Su Liang shook her head slightly, ��It��s just an asional urrence, and each time, it doesn��tst very long. Marquis Gu didn��t think it was a big deal. Am I right?��


    Gu Ling looked at Su Liang, nodding his head slightly.


    ��But recently, there have been severe signs affecting Gu Ling��s sleep. It must be treated promptly,�� Su Liang said in all seriousness.


    Duanmu Chen asked, ��Can it be cured?��


    Su Liang pondered for a moment, ��Let me administer a few acupuncture treatments for Marquis Gu, and see how it goes. It shouldn��t be a big problem.��


    Not only others, but even Duanmu Chen believed her and advised Gu Ling to cooperate with Su Liang��s treatment as soon as possible, not to be careless about his health.


    Xing Yusheng initially thought that Gu Ling was making things up, and Su Liang was just seizing the opportunity to hold him. He didn��t expect the situation to develop to this point. The turning point was Nian Jincheng��s statement that ��Gu Ling had a headache and couldn��t sleep at night.�� All in all, it seemed quite genuine, just very coincidental.


    Yang Yu felt a bit surprised as well, not knowing whether Gu Ling was truly having a headache, or he was acting as nned with Nian Jincheng.


    After Duanmu Chen had persuaded them, Gu Ling nodded, but said, ��I��ll look for other doctors to consult.��


    Yang Yu: ��Keep pretending, keep pretending, just keep pretending��


    Duanmu Chen received Su Liang��s threatening gaze and lightly coughed, ��Marquis Gu, do as you please.�� He dared not help Su Liang pursue Gu Ling, for Duanmu Yi would be unhappy.


    Then, Nian Jincheng stood up again, ��In that case, I��ll have to trouble Imperial


    Physician Su to treat Alingter. We��re always weing Imperial Physician


    Su and Miss Yang to our mansion as guests.��


    Duanmu Chen heard Nian Jincheng mention Yang Yu out of the blue and nced over, noticing everyone��s expressions. It seemed like Nian Jincheng had taken a liking to Su Liang��spanion, Yang Yu.


    In other words, Nian Jincheng was not only concerned about Gu Ling��s health, but he also seemed intent on matchmaking him with Su Liang. Plus, he was trying to pursue Su Liang��s sister?


    Duanmu Chen: ��Although Nian Jincheng was someone he wanted to win over, and Yang Yu was the head of the Yang Family, it would naturally be a good thing if she could marry Nian Jincheng. However, Nian Jincheng��s character had really changed a lot!


    As for Nian Jincheng��s invitation, Su Liang dly epted.


    As such, if Gu Ling were to decline again, it would seem very unmanly of him.


    Therefore, he reluctantly kept quiet and tacitly agreed to it.


    The beginning of the banquet was so colorful, while the rest of the formalities seemed rather dull.


    Throughout the banquet, everyone kept their eyes on Su Liang and Gu Ling. Su Liang chatted with Gu Ling with a smile, never crossing any boundaries. Gu Ling rarely spoke, asionally nodding in response.


    Gu Ling, who looked like a heavenly beauty even dressed in a simple sackcloth, and Su Liang, who was stunningly dressed for today, sat together �� one cold and aloof, the other bright and charming �� it was such a feast for the eyes.


    Even Duanmu Chen couldn��t help but sigh �� if these two could get together, how beautiful their children would be!


    Since there were people around, Su Liang only asked Gu Ling normal questions that a suitor would ask. For example, she asked him whether he had visited many ces during his previous travels, what books he liked to read, what food he liked, his favorite colors, etc.


    Only when asked ��whether or not�� type questions would Gu Ling nod or shake his head as answers. He remained silent for other questions.


    As the banquet ended, Gu Ling got up to say goodbye to Duanmu Chen and prepared to leave.


    Since Su Liang had forgotten her medical box today, she said to Gu Ling, ��Marquis Chang Xin, you may go back first. I��ll return to my mansion to get my medical box and visit you for the treatment.��


    Nian Jincheng walked over quickly, ��How can we trouble Imperial Physician Su like this? We should be the ones to visit Su Mansion and request Imperial Physician Su to treat Aling.��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��That��s fine too. Marquis Gu and General Nian are always wee to visit my mansion. I��ll prepare the best tea to entertain you both.�� It was well-known that Su Liang sold tea.


    As the guests began to leave, Yang Yu came over and took Su Liang��s arm.


    Nian Jincheng��s gaze followed, and their eyes met �� a tender moment of love indeed.


    Seeing this, Su Liang paused and furrowed her brows slightly, ��Thank you for your hospitality, Your Highness the crown prince. Now we��ll take our leave.�� She then left with Yang Yu, without watching Gu Ling walk away for once.


    Nian Jincheng��s gaze followed Yang Yu��s figure, and Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��What are you looking at?��


    Nian Jincheng blurted out, ��That Miss Yang��she should be unmarried, right?��


    ��So it��s you who wants to visit Su Mansion. You can go by yourself.�� After saying that, Gu Ling walked out.


    Nian Jincheng hurriedly followed, ��Aling, I��ve already said it, if you don��t go, it will be very rude, and I won��t be able to visit either. Please consider it for my sake, will you?��


    After the guests had left, Duanmu Chen sat alone in thekeside pavilion, deep in thought about today��s events at the banquet, ��It��s just��too much of a coincidence. ��


    Chang��an brought over hot tea, ��Master, General Nian has changed a lot after experiencing those previous cmities!��


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��Indeed. Nian Jincheng has changed a lot. However, he has always been a smart person, just fooled by those people in Nian Family and not clear-headed. After a narrow escape from death, it��s normal for him to be more mature.��


    ��Marquis Gu is so determined to keep Miss Su away from him!�� Chang��anughed, ��But who is Miss Su? She always gets what she wants!��


    Duanmu Chen said with a smile that wasn��t a smile, ��Watching from the sidelines today, I actually think Gu Ling doesn��t necessarily dislike Su Liang; he may just have never dealt with women since childhood, so he��s repelled by women getting close.��


    Chang��an nodded, ��Exactly, Marquis Chang Xin used to be a loner. Let alone women, he didn��t even deal with men. Only that General Nian, who he has known since childhood, but before the Gu Family��s incident, they rarely appeared together in public. I originally thought Gu Ling intended to be a monk, but just hadn��t taken his religious vows.��


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Be a monk? If he intended to be a monk, he wouldn��t have returned to the capital this time. I think he��s just naturally introverted and it may be rted to the former Gu Family.��


    Chang��an was confused, ��What else is there with Gu Family besides the rebellion?��


    Duanmu Chen scoffed lightly, ��I just heard about it. There��s no way to verify.


    The previous Marquis Chang Xin, Gu Yuan, was not a simple scumbag.��


    After Su Liang and Yang Yu left the crown prince��s mansion on horseback, they went straight back to Su Mansion.


    They dismounted at the entrance, and Ren Dong came to the front, leading the horse to the stable.


    Su Liang and Yang Yu walked side by side, saying nothing, and Yang Yu couldn��t help butugh.


    Su Liang snorted lightly, ��Are you so happy about reuniting with your lover?��


    Yang Yu red at Su Liang, ��It��s not because of that, it��s just that today��s events were so interesting.��


    ��It��s still the same thing.�� Su Liang pointed out that Yang Yu and Nian Jincheng werepletely in the state of being in love.


    Yang Yu nced back, seeing that Ren Dong hadn��t caught up, she pulled Su


    Liang and asked, ��Was today��s matter pre-arranged by the two of them? I mean Gu Ling��s headache.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Don��t bother asking, of course it was pre-arranged.


    Otherwise, how would your man be so clever and well-coordinated?��


    Yang Yu held her forehead, ��Achen isn��t that stupid, alright?��


    ��I��m not saying he��s stupid. But if it wasn��t pre-arranged, at that time, Nian would have been glued to you and wouldn��t have been able to pay attention to me and Gu Ling.��


    Yang Yu��s expression paused, ��That��s true.��


    Although there was no prior arrangement, without asking, Su Liang knew that Nian Jincheng mentioning Gu Ling��s inability to sleep at night due to headaches must have been Gu Lings n.


    Su Liang simply went along with it. And Gu Ling��s purpose was naturally to have a proper chance to meet Su Liang openly, as it was always inconvenient to talk in the restaurant.


    Headache�� is an excellent excuse, not only does it not require symptoms under normal circumstances, but sometimes it doesn��t even need a clear cause. Even if another doctor couldn��t identify anything wrong, they couldn��t use Gu Ling of faking. In any case, Su Liang��s medical skills were universally recognized as the best, and others couldn��t see any issues, so they could only me their ownck of skill.


    Furthermore, the fact that acupuncture was needed for headaches was even more reasonable and logical. If medicine was needed, a prescription would suffice, whereas acupuncture required face-to-face interaction, and Su Liang was the most skilled in this technique, Gu Ling could only turn to her.


    If Su Liang hadn��t brought her medical kit today, she would have simply gone to Marquis Chang Xin��s mansion and then let Gu Linge to her ��for treatment�� the next day.


    The reason was simple, there were spies around Gu Ling. Going to Marquis Chang Xin��s mansion would make him watched. But if he came to Su��s Mansion Yuanming Pavilion, even if spies sneaked in, they could only stay far away.


    In any case, as long as Gu Ling showed reluctance toe, and was brought by Nian Jincheng, that was fine.


    Duanmu Yi learned about the events at the crown prince��s banquet, furrowed his eyebrows, and ordered the Imperial Physician Gao to go to Gu Ling��s mansion for diagnosis, under the pretense of ��since Marquis Chang Xin is


    unwilling to let Physician Su treat him.��.


    Upon receiving the order, the Imperial Physician Gao was ready to go to Marquis Chang Xin��s mansion.


    Gao Jiabao frowned, ��What if Su Liang made it up to get in touch with the beautiful Gu Ling?��


    Hearing this, the Imperial Physician Gao red at his grandson, ��What nonsense? The headache issue was said by Marquis Gu and General Nian themselves. Doctor Su would never falsify such matters. If she said Marquis


    Guts headache needed acupuncture, then it must be true!��


    Gao Jiabao: ��Understood, whatever Su Liang says is right, even if it��s not.


    ��So, I presume that Grandpa is helpless in dealing with Marquis Guts illness? Gao Jiabao smiled slightly.


    Old Doctor Gao yed with his beard and said calmly, ��Although I am much older than Dr. Su, my medical skills are truly not as good as hers. She is a genius, a prodigy, a ghostly talent.��


    Gao Jiabao: ��Enough with the praise, she��ll have calluses on her ears from hearing it daily��


    When Old Doctor Gao arrived at the Marquis Chang Xin Mansion, Nian Jincheng was dragging Gu Ling out to visit Su Mansion.


    After learning that Duanmu Yi had arranged it, Gu Ling thanked him, and then had Old Doctor Gao take his pulse.


    As a result, no matter how Old Doctor Gao examined him, Gu Ling��s body appeared very healthy and without any problems.


    ��How about it?�� Nian Jincheng looked somewhat anxious. Not because he was worried about Gu Ling��s health, but because he was afraid that Old Doctor Gao would expose the ruse.


    Old Doctor Gao sighed deeply, ��Throughout the years, I��ve seen many cases of headaches, and there are quite a few with unknown causes. Although there is an anomaly in Marquis Gu��s pulse, I can��t quite pinpoint it. I need to consult with Dr. Su once more.��


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��Thank you, Old Doctor Gao.��


    ��Marquis, it��s best to have Dr. Su treat you as soon as possible.�� Old Doctor Gao looked serious. Su Liang liked this boy, so of course, he had to help bring them together. In terms of medical treatment, Su Liang was an expert among experts and wouldn��t be questioned byymen.


    So, after sending off Old Doctor Gao, Nian Jincheng and Gu Ling rode their horses to Su Mansion. Along the way, Nian Jincheng even stopped by the most famous pastry shop in town to buy some pastries as gifts, all of which were Yang Yu��s favorites��


    Ren Dong opened the door and invited Nian Jincheng and Gu Ling in before closing it again.


    Su Liang was reading a book by the window on the second floor of Yuanming Pavilion, while Yang Yu was downstairs making tea.


    Ren Dong led Gu Ling and Nian Jincheng closer, ��Master, Marquis Chang Xin and General Nian have arrived.��


    Su Liang peeked out from the second-floor window, then set down her book and leaped down, her dress fluttering,nding right in front of Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling knew Su Liang was putting on a show, but his heart couldn��t help but overflow with joy �C he liked the feeling of Su Liang deliberately getting close��


    ��Marquis Gu, seeing me doesn��t make your headache worse, does it?�� Su Liang joked.


    Gu Ling replied indifferently, ��Dr. Su is joking.��


    Su Liang invited her ��guests�� in. She asked Yang Yu to apany Nian Jincheng for tea on the first floor, while she took Gu Ling to the second-floor study to give him acupuncture.


    Upon entering, she closed the window.


    This room was originally Gu Ling��s, and there was even a small rabbit he had personally carved sitting on the windowsill.


    With no one else around, Su Liang sat down casually and looked at Gu Ling, humming, ��Gu beauty, your acting is quite good!��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Likewise.��


    ��Shall I give you a few acupuncture needles? In case someone finds out.�� Su Liang��s lip corner hooked slightly.


    Gu Ling looked at her and said, ��I��m hungry, I want to eat fish.��


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��Is this the real reason why you faked a headache? Toe and have a meal!��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��I haven��t been eating welltely, and I��m getting thinner.��


    Su Liang was speechless, ��I really can��t tell. It��s not mealtime yet, I should be giving you acupuncture, not cooking fish.��


    ��I want to eat Fried Fish Nuggets.�� Gu Ling casuallyy down on a lounge chair, ��You like me so much, and since I��m visiting your home, you should serve your best dishes to please me. Hurry up..��

 Chapter 265 - 265: 265. Intimate contact triggered by a folding fan

    Chapter 265: 265. Intimate contact triggered by a folding fan


    Trantor: 549690339


    Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu, who were sitting opposite each other and eating dessert from time to time, looked puzzled when they heard footsteps and saw Su Lianging down alone.


    ��Did you finish treating Marquis Gu so quickly?�� Yang Yu thought they were going to talk about something, but Su Liang came down as soon as he went up.


    Su Liang, keeping a smile on his face, replied, ��I haven��t treated Marquis Gu yet. As it is his first visit, he is the most distinguished guest. I need to prepare some delicious dishes to entertain him. After he tastes them, I will then treat him.��


    With that, Su Liang walked out the door.


    Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu exchanged nces, and Yang Yu couldn��t helpughing. ��Xiaoliang must have begrudgingly agreed to it; it must have been the request made by the person upstairs.��


    Nian Jincheng wasn��t surprised at all. ��They enjoy ying it their way, so it��s not something for us to worry about. Who should I invite to be the matchmaker for our marriage proposal?��


    Yang Yu��s face turned slightly red, ��There is no need to rush, let��s talk about it in a few days.��


    Nian Jincheng said seriously, ��No, I am just that kind of person who sticks to my decision. Setting the wedding date as soon as possible will put my mind at


    ��


    ease.


    Yang Yu gently nodded, ��Very well, then I��ll wait.��


    Nian Jincheng sighed softly andined about his ��good brother.�� ��Xiaoyu, you have no idea what kind of life I lead in Marquis Chang Xin��s residence. It��s almost like living in the wilderness. Aling is not someone you want to live with, only Su Liang can put up with him.��


    Yang Yu showed great interest and asked for details.


    After Nian Jincheng thoroughly criticized Gu Ling��s annoying behavior, Yang Yu couldn��t stopughing, while Gu Ling��s faint voice could be heard from upstairs, ��I can hear you. Don��te over today.��


    Nian Jincheng immediately pointed at the ceiling andined to Yang Yu, ��Xiaoyu, did you hear that? What kind of good brother is he? It��s all misunderstanding from outsiders. I can��t wait to get married, so you can take me in and let me live a good life.��


    Yang Yu: ��Her beloved has indeed changed a lot since thev first met. She has seen the transformation bit by bit and is very pleased that he has be more and more adorable, even acting a little spoiled with her.


    While sweet affection was filling this side, Su Liang was chopping fish heads in the kitchen on the other side. The fish were temporarily ��borrowed�� by Ren Dong from the kitchen of the neighboring Xing��s Mansion, along with some other ingredients.


    As Ren Dong helped Su Liang with the fire, she couldn��t help but ask, ��Master, what do you like about Marquis Gu?��


    With a light hum, Su Liang replied, ��Besides his good looks, what else does he have?��


    After hesitating for a moment, Ren Dong said weakly, ��This subordinate thinks that Marquis Gut?s temperament is not very good.��


    While smiling, Su Liang retorted, ��That��s right. I��ve always liked men who give me the cold shoulder; I enjoy the sense of conquest.��


    With her knife dicing the fish, she swiftly chopped an entire fat fish into evenly sized chunks. After cleaning, drying the water, coating, and frying the pieces, the Fried Fish Nuggets she had prepared were ready.


    Ren Dong: ��Her master is indeed extraordinary, even liking men who don��t pay attention to her. It was too bizarre, but of course, she wouldn��t dare say it out loud��


    If Duanmu Chen were here to hear Su Liang��s exact words, he might suspect that Gu Ling and ��Ning Jing�� were the same person. That��s because when Su Liang once said she liked Gu Ling but was rejected, she employed the same reasoning.


    However, it��s harmless to speak this way to Ren Dong, as she had never met ��Ning Jing�� or seen their interactions together. Moreover, as for Su Liang��s affairs, she wouldn��t voluntarily discuss them with others.


    Ever since returning to the capital city this time, Su Liang had only cooked a few times. As long as she��s frying today, she prepared not only the Fried Fish Nuggets but also four types of Vegetable Tempura, which included pumpkin slices from her own backyard back in Su Vige.


    Ren Dong couldn��t help but taste the delicious aroma and Su Liang asked her to taste the vor for her.


    After trying a piece, Ren Dong praised Su Liang��s cooking skills as the best in the world.


    Su Liang countered, ��What am I not the best at in the world?��


    Ren Dong immediately nodded, ��Master is the best at everything in the world!�� Su Liang put a few pieces of each dish on a te and handed it to Ren Dong.


    Having caught the te, Ren Dong asked, ��Should I deliver this to Marquis


    Chang Xin?��


    Shaking her head, Su Liang replied, ��This is for you.�� She then divided the remaining food in half, one portion was for her, and the other half was for Gu Ling.


    Su Liang carried a tray with four tes of fried food into the Yuanming Pavilion. Nian Jincheng immediately stood up, ��You��re too kind, allowing me to bother you and even going to the trouble of preparing food.��


    He then tried to take the tray.


    From upstairs, Gu Ling��s voice called, ��Nian Jincheng, dare to touch it?��


    Nian Jincheng didn��t withdraw his hand, continuing to reach for the tray.


    However, he was pulled back by the endlesslyughing Yang Yu, ��That��s for Gu


    Beauty. You��re not as pretty as her. Don��t make a fuss.��


    Just as Su Liang stepped onto the stairs, Ren Dong carried the remaining half of the fried food and ced it in front of Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu. ��We get some too?�� Yang Yu looked pleasantly surprised, ��It smells so good!��


    Nian Jincheng picked up a piece of fried fish and put it into his mouth, nodding, ��I got to eat it before Aling.�� But as he said that, he was pricked by a fishbone��


    Su Liang ced the hot fried food on a table next to Gu Ling, maintaining her smile, ��Gu Beauty, please CIO me tne nonor ot tasting tne trults ot mybor.��


    Gu Ling, who had initially beenying down feigning sleep, sat up and went over to the table. She wiped her hands with a napkin, picked up a pair of chopsticks, and initially reached for a piece of fried fish but ended up taking a piece of pumpkin tempura instead, ��Is this�� from our backyard?��


    Seeing that Gu Ling had stopped pretending, Su Liang sat down across from her, picked up a piece of pumpkin to eat and nodded, ��Yes, our family��s old pumpkin, so delicious!�� She hadn��t tasted it before when she cooked it, but now found it sweet, soft, and incredibly tasty.


    Gu Ling finished a piece and gave a slight nod, ��Indeed, very delicious. We should make this again next time.��


    Su Liang snorted, ��Great God, now that I��m the only one cooking and you��re not washing the dishes, this isn��t right, right?��


    Gu Ling shook her head, ��It��s not that I don��t want to; it��s inconvenient. I��m just cooperating with the n you proposed.��


    Su Liang: ��That��s true.


    ��You can make a note first.�� Gu Ling looked at Su Liang as she spoke.


    Su Liang raised her eyebrows, and then listened to Gu Ling continue, ��For every time I owe washing dishes, I��ll make up for itter.��


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang burst intoughter, ��Alright, considering your attitude is eptable, I��ll make a note. But how can this be made up for? The dishes after this should be washed by you anyway, so how can it be considered making up for the current ones?��


    Gu Ling��s hand paused for a moment before she continued to enjoy her food earnestly. Her heart, however, was anything but calm. ��The dishes after this should be washed by him,�� she thought. That ��after�� seems to be indefinite��


    ��What did you say about making it up?�� Gu Ling managed to keep a calm expression.


    Su Liang thought for a moment and said, ��Well, for every time the skilled Great God owes dishwashing, he should make something for me, anything will do.


    How about that?��


    Previously, Gu Ling had made Chinese knots, but Su Liang had to ��buy�� them from her. After a few times, Su Liang took it as a given that to get Gu Ling��s handicrafts, an exchange was necessary.


    Gu Ling nodded. She picked up her napkin, and in the blink of an eye, folded it into a little mouse like Su Liang had learned, cing it in front of her, ��This is for today��s dishes.��


    Su Liang picked up the remaining fried food and left, ��Don��t eat anymore.�� Gu Ling pursed her lips lightly as she took her napkin back, ��I was just joking.��


    Su Liang returned to her original position, stating, ��In any case, you must make me satisfied; otherwise, it doesn��t count.��


    ��Fine.�� Gu Ling nodded, ��When will the pumpkin seeds be roasted and ready for me today?��


    Su Liang: .


    Downstairs, the young couple shared Su Liang��s fried food. Upstairs, Su Liang didn��t eat much, leaving the majority for Gu Ling.


    ��What should we do next?�� Su Liang asked seriously.


    Gu Ling put away the te and took out a box of tea leaves from the cupboard. Without speaking, Su Liang ordered the people below, ��Ren Dong, bring hot water. I need to make tea for Marquis Chang Xin.��


    The hot water was prepared in advance, and Ren Dong brought it up quickly, not entering the room as Su Liang came out and received it.


    After cing the hot water on the table, Su Liang sat down and said, ��You can make your own tea.��


    Gu Ling began to brew tea. His movements were elegant, and each of his fingers seemed to be ying a piano, truly mesmerizing.


    Seeing the admiration in Su Liang��s eyes, Gu Ling asked, ��What are you looking


    Disappointed, Su Liang said, ��Are you the Snow Lotus from Tianshan


    Mountains, so beautiful but cold? Can you smile just once?��


    Gu Ling shook his head. ��No.�� He would only smile when Su Liang used his


    ��Smile Card.��


    ��Anyway, you still look great,�� Su Liang said with sincerity. ��It doesn��t make sense that no one is crazy about you. By the way, Duanmu Chen said that the emperor is going to execute Nian Ruting.��


    At first, the conversation was pleasant and focused on Gu Ling��s interests, but Su Liang unexpectedly brought up Nian Ruting.


    As the aroma of tea filled the air, Gu Ling poured Su Liang a cup and had a sip for himself before speaking again. ��It��s good if she dies.��


    ��I thought the emperor would use Nian Ruting to annoy you,�� Su Liang pondered.


    Gu Ling gave a slight nod. ��He has, before.��


    Gu Ling then recounted the day when Duanmu Yi asked him to enter the pce. The two had been trying tomunicate but didn��t have the chance to say much. Especially for Gu Ling, this matter wasn��t worth mentioning.


    ��No wonder,�� Su Liang nodded. �� Nian Ruting is truly obsessed. ording to you, she only met you a few times, and she was young back then. How could she be so infatuated? But to be honest, overall, the emperor isn��tpleteley oblivious. He is quite reasonable at times.��


    Gu Ling maintained a calm demeanor. ��There are a few masters around him, probably like Ren Dong��s master, Shaoyao.��


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed, as this is a more pressing concern. If Duanmu Yi wanted to move against them, it would be troublesome.


    The current peace might be disrupted at any time. Fortunately, Duanmu Yi had secretly showed some intentions towards Su Liang, but still very restrained and had not done anything outrageous. Even though he didn��t trust Gu Ling, he only probed him on the surface without actually causing any difficulty.


    Now, Su Liang no longer made naive remarks about finding chances to escape or be self-reliant without relying on Gu Ling. Reality dictated that she needed Gu Ling, and they were the best partners. But she never cked off and continued to enhance her strength at all times.


    After drinking tea and catching up, an hour had passed, and the sun was about to set.


    When Gu Ling and Nian Jincheng left the Su Mansion, Nian Jincheng was still holding a food box, which Su Liang had given as a heartfelt gift.


    Upon returning to the Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion, Nian Jincheng asked Gu Ling, ��I want someone to propose marriage to Miss Yang for me. I don��t know who to choose.��


    ��Old Duke Qin,�� Gu Ling suggested.


    Nian Jincheng hesitated for a moment. ��Will Old Master Qin agree to help?�� ��You can try,�� Gu Ling replied.


    Nian Jincheng thought that if he could enlist Old Master Qin��s help, it would undoubtedly be the best option. Old Master Qin was one of the most well-respected nobles in the capital city and could showcase how much Nian Jincheng valued Yang Yu.


    Although Nian Jincheng believed that he was not close to Old Master Qin, he thought of someone else: Lin Bojun, his former colleague who had a great rtionship with him and was now Old Master Qin��s grandson-inw.


    Today, Lin Bojun was not at the Crown Prince��s banquet, but he had sent someone to invite Nian Jincheng to drink together the next day.


    The next day, Nian Jincheng went early to Wan Family Restaurant and waited for a while before Lin Bojun arrived.


    After exchanging pleasantries and congratting Lin Bojun on bing a father, seeing Lin Bojun��s radiant face, Nian Jincheng wanted to get married even more.


    Nian Jincheng would return to his military post tomorrow, and Lin Bojun was delighted. ��With General Nian back, I might have a smaller chance of being med by the emperor when I ask for leave.��


    Lin Bojun didn��t inquire about where Nian Jincheng had gone and what he had done during these months of disappearance. As long as the emperor had no doubts and Nian Jincheng didn��t say anything, he wouldn��t ask.


    After a few drinks, Nian Jincheng put down his cup and said, ��Bo Jun, I have a favor to ask of you.��


    Lin Bojun was somewhat surprised, ��If General Nian needs my help, just say it.�� Nian Jincheng then told him that he had met a girl he fancied the day before.


    Lin Bojun was genuinely surprised this time, ��That��s great! Whichdy is she from?��


    Nian Jincheng smiled, ��You should know her, she��s Miss Yang Yu from the Yang Family, who currently resides at Su Liang��s Mansion.��


    ��Miss Yang Yu?�� Lin Bojunughed loudly, ��I really didn��t expect that. I��ve heard Yu Jin and my sister mention her often, and I��ve seen her too. She��s a talented and beautiful girl, and General Nian has a good taste. But, as you said, you need my help. Does that mean you want me to be a matchmaker?��


    Nian Jincheng coughed lightly, ��Not quite. I��d like to ask Old Master Qin to be the matchmaker, as he has a good rtionship with Su Liang, and maybe he can put in a good word for me.��


    Lin Bojun understood and nodded repeatedly, ��No problem! Leave it to me! I��ll tell my wife when I go home, and I��m sure she��ll be happy to see it happen too!��


    Lin Bojun had not grown up in the capital city and only met Nian Jincheng after joining the army. However, he had always admired Nian Jincheng��s sense of justice, and the two had simr personalities.


    Nian Jincheng offered a toast of gratitude, and Lin Bojun also sighed, saying that he had grown a lot after going through the ordeal.


    When Old Master Qin learned that Nian Jincheng wanted him to be the matchmaker and that he intended to marry Yang Yu, and upon hearing Lin Xueqing say that Yang Yu also had a fondness for Nian Jincheng, he agreed without hesitation.


    Qin Yuyan, the second young master of the Qin family,mented that all the good girls had been taken and that he was destined to be alone, only to be hit by Old Master Qin with his walking stick.


    Soon, news spread throughout the capital city: General Nian Jincheng, who had just returned, was going to get married!


    Before the incident, Nian Jincheng was one of the most outstanding young talents in Qian Country��s capital city, and many youngdies from prestigious families wanted to marry him, including Sixth Princess Duanmu Qianqian.


    Now that he was suddenly getting married, the people naturally took great interest in his wedding.


    Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu��s story also became a hot topic: In order to pursue the beautiful Gu Ling, Top Schr Su Liang forcibly requested to swap seats with General Nian at the Crown Prince��s banquet to sit next to Gu Ling, which led to General Nian sitting beside Miss Yang, the good friend of Top Schr Su. It was love at first sight, and infatuation at second��


    After their engagement was officially set, Nian Jincheng seemed to have a spring in his step.


    One day, Nian Jincheng apanied Gu Ling to the Su Mansion for treatment of his headache, and they happened to meet Yang Yu, who was about to go out.


    Gu Ling saluted Yang Yu and said, ��I��ll get rid of this idiot soon.��


    Nian Jincheng snorted, he was about to win the beauty, while someone was still being indecisive with Su Liang, not knowing who the real idiot was.


    Yang Yu looked serious, ��I will take good care of him. Can I ask Marquis Gu to treat Su Liang a little better?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��In gratitude for Dr. Su��s treatment, I��ve brought a gift.�� Both Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu were curious, but Gu Ling didn��t reveal what the gift was.


    Soon after, Su Liang received Gu Ling��s gift �C an iron fan.


    Su Liang opened it and said speechlessly, ��Sending me a fan in the dead of winter, what are you thinking, Great God?�� Then he waved the fan towards Gu


    Ling, ��Cool enough?��


    The next moment, several silver light rays shot out of the fan, flying towards Gu Ling��s face.


    Su Liang was dumbfounded, while Gu Ling had already dodged behind her.


    ��Are you okay?�� Su Liang turned around, her face full of concern, checking Gu Ling��s condition.


    But the two were too close and bumped into each other reflexively, reaching out to hold each other.


    The hidden weapon fan specially made by Gu Ling was thrown on the ground. Su Liang was about to push Gu Ling away, when she heard him say, ��I was startled.��


    So, Su Liang gently patted Gu Ling��s back, ��I��m sorry! It��s all your fault for not making it clear! �� After saying that, she pushed Gu Ling away, turned around, picked up the fan, and couldn��t put it down, ��Great God, you can actually make hidden weapons? Why didn��t you say it earlier? Give me ten more!��

 Chapter 266 - 266: 266. A promise is a promise.

    Chapter 266: 266. A promise is a promise.


    Trantor: 549690339


    Gu Ling savored the surprising embrace, silently watching Su Liang focused on studying the concealed weapon fan he gave her. It felt good.


    If it was said that he envied Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu about to get married, it was true.


    Yet Gu Ling was also enjoying his current situation with Su Liang. Though they were often acting, their well-coordinated performances brought another kind of enjoyment. Besides having to asionally suppress the desire to get closer, everything else was perfect.


    And Gu Ling��s self-restraint was mainly because Su Liang was still young.


    No matter at what age women in this world marry and have children, Gu Ling insisted onplying with Su Liang��s point of view.


    ��Great God, I don��t want ten fans, can you make me nine other different concealed weapons to make it round?�� Su Liang looked up and smiled at Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I can��t.��


    ��It��s really rare to hear these two words from the Great God��s mouth,�� Su Liang stated with surprising ��generosity��, ��Then give me a discount, five kinds.��


    Gu Ling shook his head again, ��No.��


    Su Liang showed disbelief.


    Gu Ling took out another folding fan that was a little bigger from the same series, opened it casually, and gently fanned it twice, ��Maybe in the future.��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��That��s what I mean. With the Great God��s intelligence, once you grasp the principle, you can quickly make three to five different ones.��


    ��I want to eat ribs.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang immediately stood up, folded the fan in an instant, tapped it lightly on her arm, bowed slightly, her smile sweet, ��Yes, sir!��


    Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu, who were an unmarried couple and no longer needed to hide their rtionship, were holding hands and taking a stroll by theke. Seeing Su Lianging out of the Yuanming Pavilion and heading towards the kitchen, they were not surprised at all.


    ��I��m going to help Su Liang.�� Yang Yu let go of Nian Jincheng��s hand.


    Nian Jincheng sped her hand again, ��Go ahead. It��s tough for Su Liang to deal with an elm knot like Gu Ling.��


    Upon hearing the man who was once a true elm knot mock Gu Ling, Yang Yuughed and ran away.


    ��Su Liang, Gu Ling likes you, right?�� Yang Yu asked solemnly.


    As she was nching the ribs, Su Liang nodded, ��Of course. We are each other��s favorite friends.��


    Yang Yu blinked, ��Can��t you take it a step further?��


    Su Liang, holding the spoon, paused for a moment, frowned in thought, and thenughed, ��He has no interest in women, and doesn��t even see me as a woman. We are like brothers.��


    Yang Yu was speechless, ��What if he changes his mind? Sees you as a woman, and pursues you, would you ept?��


    ��Ah, this���� Su Liang imagined Gu Ling pursuing her, she burst intoughter, ��You��re thinking too much, it��s impossible. We know each other so well, just thinking of bing that kind of rtionship makes me feel goosebumps all over. It��s too awkward.��


    Before Yang Yu could say anything, Su Liangughed and said, ��Do you know what he��s more interested in than marrying and having children?��


    Yang Yu shook her head, indicating she didn��t know. Despite actually knowing him for quite a while, she had hardly any direct interactions with Gu Ling.


    With a slight curve at the corner of her lips, Su Liang said, ��He wants to experience childbirth for himself, haha.��


    Yang Yu was bbergasted, ��You�� he�� you guys���� Unable toprehend, she decided not to question orment anymore, and just let it be.


    Su Liang cooked steamed ribs with sticky rice, which she hadn��t made before. Because she had received a fan weapon today, she was in a good mood and wanted Gu Ling to have a good meal, so that he could make her some new hidden weapons.


    Just as the ribs were about to be done, she suddenly heard Ren Dong��s voice from outside, ��Master, someone from the pce is here.��


    Su Liang frowned instantly, and Yang Yu also had a bad feeling.


    ��Let them in the front hall first.�� Su Liang ordered.


    Ren Dong shook his head, lowering his voice, ��The person who came said he was here to find Marquis Chang Xin, the emperor ordered him to enter the pce immediately, I didn��t dare to refuse.��


    Su Liang nced at the steaming and aromatic ribs, sighed, and said to Yang


    Yu, ��You and Nian can eat this.��


    By the time Su Liang removed her apron and left the kitchen, Gu Ling had already descended the stairs and was ready to leave.


    Two guards from the pce came with an oral message. They only told Gu Ling that he must enter the pce immediately without stating the reason.


    Su Liang walked over with a smile, ��Marquis Gu hasn��t received his acupuncture treatment yet today. After finishing your tasks, could you make another trip here?��


    Gu Ling responded with a calm expression, ��Thank you, Imperial Physician Su. I must take my leave now.��


    Nian Jincheng wanted to follow him, but a nce from Gu Ling signaled him to stay. The emperor had not asked for him.


    Watching Gu Ling disappear from her sight, Su Liang turned around and saw Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu standing behind her, looking worried.


    ��Could the emperor be intending to cause trouble for Aling���� sighed Nian Jincheng.


    Su Liang smiled, ��You never know why the emperor asked for him. Don��t worry for nothing. Go eat the ribs while they are still hot.��


    ��Aren��t you eating?�� Yang Yu asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I��m not hungry, I��ve already tasted it.�� Upon returning to Yuanming Pavilion, Su Liang found that Gu Ling had left both fans on the table.


    Sitting down, she could not figure out why Duanmu Yi would summon Gu Ling and decided to stop pondering over it.


    Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu ate the ribs that Su Liang had originally prepared for Gu Ling. Then, Nian Jincheng left to wait for Gu Ling at the Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion.


    Duanmu Yi smiled warmly, ��Imperial Physician Su has been administering acupuncture for you these past few days. Has your headache gotten any better?��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��In response to the emperor, I am much better.��


    ��That��s good.�� Duanmu Yi nodded, ��Previously, your maternal grandfather, King Yue of Liang Country came to Qian Country to plead on your behalf. Out of respect for King Yue, I pardoned you. Now that you are well, you should see King Yue and assure him that I kept my promise. There are some matters regarding cooperation between both countries that King Yue brought up but didn��t discuss in detail. You take a trip and finalise it with Emperor Liang.


    Seeing that he is your cousin, it should be easy to talk.��


    Having said that, Duanmu Yi handed a folded paper to Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling epted it and saw that it listed the conditions for peaceful coexistence between Qian and Liang Countries.


    In fact, when Situ Xian, King Yue of Liang Country, had discussed with


    Duanmu Yi previously, they had already agreed on everything, The details that Duanmu Yi gave to Gu Ling were based on the original agreement, asking Liang Country to make more concessions and give more benefits to Qian Country.


    ��Marquis Gu, I have confidence in your capabilities and hold great expectations of you. Do not disappoint me,�� said Duanmu Yi with a smile.


    Gu Ling closed the paper and nodded slightly, ��I will do my best to fulfil the emperor��s trust.��


    Duanmu Yi��s smile deepened, ��Good, very good! I knew I wasn��t wrong about you! If this mission is sessful, I will reward you generously! The entourage has been arranged. You shall depart tomorrow morning!��


    When Gu Ling left the pce, he bumped into Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen asked Gu Ling if his head was still hurting, to which Gu Ling responded that it was much better.


    It was only when Duanmu Chen met Duanmu Yi that he found out Gu Ling was being sent as an envoy to Liang Country. He was momentarily stunned. Since everything had been arranged, it wasn��t something that Duanmu Yi decided on a whim. Yet, there was not a word about it beforehand.


    ��My son, what do you think?�� Duanmu Yi asked Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen responded seriously, ��Your Majesty is wise. This journey of Marquis Chang Xin not only showcases your magnanimity but also tests his loyalty to Qian Country. However, I have some doubts.��


    ��What are your doubts?�� Duanmu Yi asked.


    Duanmu Chen furrowed his eyebrows and said, ��If Marquis Chang Xin sessfully aplishes the task given by Your Majesty, making Liang


    Country agree to our terms, could it be a deliberate act by the Liang Royal Family in collusion with Marquis Chang Xin? They sacrifice some interests to let him earn Your Majesty��s trust and favor?��


    Hearing these words, Duanmu Yiughed, ��Now, this is what a crown prince should be considering. I was afraid that you had be soft-hearted and sentimental after bing crown prince, only talking about fairness and justice.��


    Duanmu Chen was taken aback and quickly responded, ��If there were any mistakes in my actions, I beg Your Majesty to correct me.��


    In fact, when Duanmu Yi mentioned sending Gu Ling to Liang Country, the first thought that came to Duanmu Chen��s mind was: Duanmu Yi undoubtedly did this to separate Gu Ling and Su Liang.


    However, of course, Duanmu Chen couldn��t show it. He started talking from the perspective of Qian Country��s interests, but he didn��t expect to get reprimanded by Duanmu Yi.


    A cold sweat broke out on Duanmu Chen��s back. Indeed, even Chang��an hadmented that he had be milder than before, which was clearly not what Duanmu Yi wanted.


    At this moment, Duanmu Chen would of course not think that Duanmu Yi allowed Gu Ling to leave out of jealousy. Even if this was a factor, it wouldn��t be the main reason.


    From the perspective of Duanmu Chen as the crown prince of Qian Country, sending Gu Ling to negotiate with his cousin and grandfather in Liang Country was a very good chess move. Su Liang��s pursuit of Gu Ling may have merely advanced the timeline for Gu Ling��s trip to Liang Country, but there was no direct cause-and-effect rtionship.


    ��I��m aware that you have a good rtionship with Su Liang,�� Duanmu Yi looked at Duanmu Chen and said indifferently, ��But don��t forget that you will be a ruler and she a subject.��


    ��Yes, Your Majesty, I will bear this in mind,�� Duanmu Chen said respectfully.


    It was then that Duanmu Yi responded to Duanmu Chen��s previous question, ��If Gu Lingpletes the task I assigned to him, it may be due to his own abilities, or perhaps because the Liang royal family wants to pave his way. But whether or not I trust him depends on me. Regardless, the oue will be advantageous to Qian Country.��


    ��Yes, Your Majesty is wise, I have been short-sighted,�� Duanmu Chen responded.


    ��I also want to see just how close Situ Xian is with his grandson,�� Duanmu Yi let out a light humph.


    Duanmu Chen then asked, ��May I ask who Your Majesty ns to send to Liang


    Country with Marquis Chang Xin


    ��Lin Boyan, Lin Bojun, one schr and one warrior. What do you think?�� Duanmu Yi inquired.


    Duanmu Chen immediately thought of the wives of the Lin brothers, both of whom were pregnant, but of course, he did not dare to suggest to Duanmu Yi to choose someone else. ��They are both talented and loyal individuals. There is no one more suitable for this trip to Liang Country.��


    Duanmu Chen knew that the Lin brothers were talents highly valued by Duanmu Yi. One was a schr and the other a militarymander. Their families lived in the capital city and had marriage ties with the Duke Qin Mansion, the Ministry of Industry, and the Marquis Zhong Xin Mansion, so there would be no disloyalty. Both of them had even been considered by Duanmu Yi as potential candidates for son-inw.


    After leaving the pce, Chang��an noticed that Duanmu Chen looked unwell and asked if something had happened.


    Seated in the carriage with a cold expression, Duanmu Chen responded,


    ��Nothing. Has there been any recent news about Duanmu Che?��


    Chang��an replied, ��I was about to report to the Master, the fifth prince entered the pce earlier today.��


    Duanmu Chen��s face fell. He suddenly felt that his position as the crown prince was not entirely secure��


    Upon learning that Gu Ling was set to leave for Liang Country in the early morning, Nian Jincheng immediately suggested that he should ask the emperor to send troops to escort Gu Ling.


    ��Get a grip,�� Gu Ling said calmly. ��The emperor won��t allow both of us to go.��


    ��Those assigned by the emperor are definitely there to monitor you!�� Nian Jincheng frowned.


    ��It was bound to happen sooner orter,�� Gu Ling didn��t find today��s events too surprising and didn��t think Duanmu Yi had sent him to Liang Country because of Su Liang.


    ��So you��re really leaving for Liang Country tomorrow?�� Nian Jincheng looked upset. His once unwavering loyalty to the royal family had changed. Now, all he felt was that Gu Ling��s journey was fraught with danger.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��If I have to go, I��ll go. Why are you so anxious?��


    ��I always feel that the emperor means no good,�� Nian Jincheng voiced a thought that could be deemed ��treasonous��.


    Gu Ling remained calm, ��He is the emperor, it��s not for us to judge him as good or bad.��


    ��What about Su Liang?�� Nian Jincheng asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��She is stronger than you are. Take care of yourself.��


    Nian Jincheng: ��He was asking about Gu Ling��s rtionship with Su Liang! Never mind, Gu Ling always had this attitude of ��I would rather die than confide in you����


    ��The ribs are delicious,�� Nian Jinchengmented.


    Gu Ling squinted his eyes and threw the paperweight at him, ��That��s mine.��


    Nian Jincheng caught the paperweight and tossed it back, ��Su Liang invited me


    to eat. ��


    Gu Ling threw it back again, ��Disappear.��


    Nian Jincheng sensed that Gu Ling was angry, and silently disappeared with the paperweight.


    Logically, Gu Ling wasn��t very surprised about his trip to Liang Country and chose to ept it. He himself had nned on dealing with some matters in Liang Country. However, the thought of being separated from Su Liang filled him with irritation.


    At dusk, Su Liang rode on a horse, carrying a big container of food, and brought Ren Dong to Marquis Chang Xin��s mansion.


    Gu Ling and Nian Jincheng were about to go out for dinner at Wan Family Restaurant. When they saw Su Ling, Nian Jincheng patted Gu Ling on the shoulder, ��Aling, I��m going to have drinks with Bojun, make sure to treat Miss Su properly, be polite.�� And he left.


    Gu Ling asked indifferently, ��Why is Imperial Physician Su here?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��I haven��t given Marquis Chang Xin his acupuncture treatment today, so I came over. I also brought some dishes I made.��


    ��Imperial Physician Su is too kind. Please.�� Gu Ling turned and walked inside.


    It was Su Liang��s first time visiting the mansion of Marquis Chang Xin. As she walked around, she found the ce to be deserted withrge swathes of opennd. There were a few trees, but it was quiet.


    Su Liang took the food container from Ren Dong, asking her to wait outside while she followed Gu Ling into a room.


    All the windows and doors were closed, finally blocking the prying eyes of outsiders. Su Liang sighed softly, ��I heard you are going to Liang Country?�� The news had already spread throughout the capital city.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��I want to eat ribs.��


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��Help yourself. It��s steamed ribs with rice flour. I made another portion for you.��


    Gu Ling took out the food from the container. It was still warm. There were meat dishes, vegetable dishes, soup, main food, and his single-person dinner. The food container also carried the five-spice pumpkin seeds fried by Su Liang, a few bottles of medicine, several medical books, and Gu Ling��s fan.


    ��The emperor is not just sending you away because of me, right?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Of course not.��


    ��Though definitely you are being sent away because of me,�� Su Liang sighed softly, ��Great God, I am sorry. I did not expect this. I originally wanted to ask the emperor to ��chase�� you to Liang Country, but the emperor would surely not agree. Now I am not a general, but an imperial physician, and I can��t leave the capital easily.��


    After tasting the steamed ribs, Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��Not bad.��


    After a few bites, Gu Ling looked at Su Liang and said, ��I will be back before the New Year.��


    Su Liang sighed, ��The Emperor is sending the Lin brothers to apany you so that you cane back as soon as possible. The sister-inw and Yu Jin are


    When Gu Ling had finished eating, he put down his chopsticks, stood up, and looked silently at Su Liang.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Su Liang was taken aback.


    Gu Ling opened his arms, ��Aren��t you here to say goodbye?��


    ��Oh,�� Su Liang reacted, stood up and hugged Gu Ling, ��Take care, Great God. I��ll make you something delicious when youe back.��


    ��I want to eat rabbit,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��No problem! You can have it any way you want!��


    There was a faint smile in Gu Ling��s eyes. He let go of Su Liang, ��You can leave now.��


    Just as Su Liang was about to leave, Gu Ling asked, ��Will you see me off tomorrow morning?��


    Su Liang considered, ��OK, I will see you off tomorrow morning. I��ll express my love for you in public, ask my two brothers to take care of you on the road, and bring you some warm clothes. I heard it��s quite cold in Liang Country.�� Su Liangughed, ��I just thought of something. Tomorrow I��m going to say something tough in public, ��You can be a monk, but you��re not allowed to fall for anyone else!����


    Gu Ling faintly responded, ��That sounds good. I look forward to it.��


    ��When you��re leaving, will you say something like I choose to be a monk?�� Su Liang joked.


    Gu Ling reached out and tapped Su Liang��s forehead, ��You��re the one who��s going to be a monk.��


    Su Liang pretended to be disappointed, ��Great God, don��t you want to experience what it feels like to shave your head? Look at Cheng Yun, he��s still handsome after shaving his head. Great God, even without hair, you��d still be an absolute stunner. You should be an incredibly good-looking monk.��


    Gu Ling was indifferent, ��Stop imagining.��


    ��Yes, sir.�� Su Liang said seriously, ��But I really want to go to Liang Country with Great God to see the snow.��


    ��Next year?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liang nodded, ��A promise is a promise..��

 Chapter 267 - 267: 267. Must repay kindness

    Chapter 267 - 267: 267. Must repay kindness<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The break of dawn was nearing, and Su Liang got up.


    Arge suitcase was ced on the first floor of the Yuanming Pavilion, filled with clothes, shoes, socks, and cloaks for Gu Ling, all provided by Yang Yu with a friendly sentiment.<div>


    By the time Su Liang had prepared pumpkin pancakes and packed them in a box, Ren Dong had already ced the suitcase on the carriage.


    Committed to ying her role fully, Su Liang quickly applied a lightyer of makeup, donned a new skirt, got into the carriage, and left the mansion.


    The news that Marquis Chang Xin was ordered to travel to Liang Country had already spread the previous day. Apanying him would be the youthful Lin Boyan who had already risen to the position of Minister of Rites, and also the militarymander Lin Bojun.


    Manymon people had gathered near the city gate to watch the excitement, discussing whether Su Liang woulde to say goodbye, even some thought Su Liang might follow Gu Ling to Liang Country.


    Therefore, when Su Liang��s carriage appeared, it immediately stirred up amotion-


    ��Master, Marquis Chang Xin hasn��te yet.�� Ren Dong said.


    Su Liang responded with a nod, indicating for the carriage to pull over and wait.


    Suddenly, they heard people shouting, ��They areing! Marquis Chang Xin ising! ��


    Su Liang lifted the curtain of the carriage and saw an entourage approaching led by an armored Lin Bojun. Lin Boyan and Gu Ling were both seated in a carriage.


    The crowd made way for them. As the entourage drew near, Lin Bojun, seeing Su Liang waving at him, instructed them to stop.


    ��Second Brother Lin, I havee to see you off.�� Su Liang smiled.<div>


    Lin Bojun nced behind him, then loudly announced, ��Marquis Chang Xin, my little sister is looking for you!��


    Gu Ling did not reveal himself but simply answered coolly, ��Many thanks to Doctor Su for seeing me off.��


    Lin Bojun released a sigh, ��Little Liang, forget it. Whatever good things you have, just give them to me. Marquis Chang Xin does not want them!��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��That won��t do. I��ve prepared winter clothes for


    Marquis Chang Xin. Second Brother, I ask for your help in bringing them along. Please take care of him on the road and don��t let him catch a cold.��


    Hearing this, Lin Bojun smiled and ordered people to take down the suitcase from Su Liang��s carriage, cing it on their luggage carriage.


    Then, under the gazes of everyone, Su Liang carried a food box and walked over to Gu Ling��s carriage, lifted the curtain. Everyone only caught a fleeting nce of Gu Ling��s profile before Su Liang actually went inside!


    Gasp and exmations reverberated, leaving Lin Bojun torn betweenughter and tears.


    However, ever since Su Liang began pursuing Gu Ling, Lin Bojun, who originally harbored suspicions about Ning Jing��s death, started to wonder more about whether Gu Ling had any connection with the deceased.


    Although Lin Bojun knew it was not impossible that Su Liang fell in love with Gu Ling at first sight, he happened to see Gu Ling��s back a few days ago, and it looked so much like Ning Jing��s. Additionally, his frail and schrly disciple disappeared for over a year and suddenly returned as a master, with a character quite different from before, which was abnormal in itself.


    However, Lin Bojun has kept quiet about this matter, not revealing his suspicions to anyone, including Lin Shuzhi and Lin Boyan. He initially wanted to ask Su Liang about it, but after much hesitation, he decided not to. He trusted Su Liang implicitly, probing too much into her secrets might not be a good thing.<div>


    ��These are pumpkin pancakes. They��re still warm.�� Su Liang put down the food box, then leaned over to hug Gu Ling, who was sitting in the carriage, and gently patted his back, ��Please take care of the two brothers of the Lin family, and take care of yourself too. Pleasee back soon.��


    Then, Su Liang, in a premeditated manner, staggered and jumped out of the carriage.


    To the watching crowd, it naturally seemed as if Gu Ling had pushed Su Liang out, and they sighed at Gu Ling��sck of romantic sentiment.


    As for Gu Ling, he indeed reached out, intending to hold Su Liang, but she moved too quickly. With a flutter of the curtain, she was already out��


    Gu Ling sighed softly, their departure from the capital left an emptiness in his heart. He opened his lunch box, picked up a piece of pumpkin pancake and tasted it. It no longer seemed as sweet as it once was.


    Su Liang stood firm, speaking to the carriage, ��Gu Ling, while you��re in Liang Country, avoid falling for anyone else. If you decide to be a monk, I won��t stop you. But if you ever choose to marry, please consider me first!��


    The onlookers stared in amazement.


    Lin Boyan, inside the carriage, couldn��t stand listening to this. He opened the curtain and, with furrowed brows, looked at Su Liang. ��Xiao Liang, go back quickly, it��s time for us to leave the city.��


    Su Liang smiled, waving his hand, ��Take care, eldest brother Lin. Come back early! ��


    ��Hmm,�� Lin Boyan nced at Gu Ling��s carriage and then calmly let the curtain fall back. He had always been careful and thoughtful, and he knew the real Ning Jing since childhood, as did his brothers. If Lin Bojun could notice something unusual, he could feel it, too. In fact, in his mind, he had already guessed the truth after Gu Ling appeared, but he didn��t bother to ask Su Liang about it. He just yed along.


    Therefore, in Lin Boyan��s eyes, Su Liang pursuing Gu Ling was mostly an act, probably to facilitate their travels and solve potential arranged marriage issues.


    Given this, Gu Ling was on their side and they could trust himpletely. This was Lin Boyan��s current thinking. As for the past, the people, and the incidents, they were all in the past.


    Su Liang watched the departure from the city until they were out of sight, and then he rode the carriage back home.


    With Gu Ling gone, Su Liang suddenly had a lot more free time and seemingly nothing he wanted to do. So, he went to visit Madam Xing at Marquis Zhong


    Xin��s mansion, and then Old Duke Qin at the Duke Mansion.


    At sunset, Su Liang rode to Lin Mansion.


    Since both brothers had left on a journey, Lin Xueqing decided to return to her maiden home to look after her sisters -inw. Naturally, Xing Yusheng followed her.


    Su Liang took the pulses of both sisters-inw and assured them they were in good health and that he would visit every other day.


    Qin Yujin was fine as she had married a militarymander, and was prepared mentally for Lin Bojun��s eventual deployment. Madame Min, Lin Boyan��s wife, was unable to lift her spirits as she had not expected her husband would leave on a long journey at this time. She asked Su Liang if Lin Boyan��s journey would be dangerous.


    In a serious tone, Su Liang reassured her, ��Rest assured big sister-inw. Big


    Brother is trusted by the emperor and is apanying Marquis Chang Xin to Liang Country. The current rtions with Qian Liang are quite good. The emperor of Liang Country is the uncle of Marquis Chang Xin and King Yue is his grandfather. There will definitely not be any problems.��


    Petting her swollen belly, Madame Min sighed softly, ��Will my husband return before the baby is born?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��He��s expected to return before the new year.��


    Madame Min finally showed a small smile, ��That��s good.��


    After they had dinner, Lin Shuzhi said he had something to ask Su Liang, and they went to the study.


    Su Liang sat down andughed lightly, ��Master, you look good.��


    Lin Shuzhi shook his head, ��If Boyan and Bojun hadn��t gone to Liang Country, I would be feeling even better.��


    ��Master, don��t worry too much. Both brothers will be fine on this trip,�� Su Liang said seriously.


    Lin Shuzhi��s gaze deepened suddenly, ��Every time you call me ��master��, I think of Jingjing.��


    Su Liang fell silent and stopped speaking. At this point, she wasn��t surprised that some in Lin��s family would be suspicious of the rtionship between ��Ning Jing�� and Gu Ling.


    Keeping it from them initially was not ack of trust, but rather a move to protect them, because Gu Ling��s identity was dangerous before being pardoned. Knowing too much might not be a good thing.


    The development of things to this point was not entirely as nned by Su Liang and Gu Ling, many times they had improvised.


    Gu Ling��s impersonation of ��Ning Jing�� in Pingbei Cityst year was idental.


    Prior to meeting Lin Shuzhi and Lin Xueqing at Qianshan Academy, Gu Ling


    had no idea that Ning Jing knew them and was close to them.


    ��Master, I��m sorry.�� Su Liang sighed.


    Lin Shuzhi rested his arm on the table, lowering his voice, ��No matter what you are hiding, I believe you must have your reasons. I won��t me you. But now you must tell me the truth. What exactly happened to Jingjing?��


    Su Liang took a deep breath and unraveled the entire story to Lin Shuzhi.


    Learning that the real Zhen Ningjing had killed himself after being driven out of his house, Lin Shuzhi��s face turned grim, his eyes reddened.


    After listening to Su Liang��s exnation, Lin Shuzhi remained silent for a while, then sighed deeply, ��I see. No wonder when I saw Jingjingst year, I felt like he had changed a lot. At first, I didn��t dare to believe it�� Turns out he was already gone by then����


    ��Master, may you mourn in peace. I didn��t really know Ning Jing, but I��ve met some people from the Ning Family and have learned about his past. The pain of living might have been too much, leaving this world could be a kind of release.�� Su Liang stated.


    Lin Shuzhi gave a bitter smile, ��The poor kid lived a hard life surrounded by a pack of wolves and tigers. He was thoughtful from a young age. When I lost contact with him, I had a lingering fear that we might never meet again.��


    ��Please forgive Gu Ling and I for deceiving you for so long.�� Su Liang apologized.


    Lin Shuzhi shook his head, ��How can we me you two? As Jingjing��s benefactor, Gu Ling had once saved him, and I knew about it. Jingjing mentioned it once when he was alive. I��m sure he��d be d to know now that the gift he sent was well used. While I don��t know Gu Ling that much, their life experiences seem to be somewhat simr. It��s just that Gu Ling is much more resilient than Jingjing.��


    While speaking, Lin Shuzhi sighed repeatedly, ��I should actually thank you. Since meeting youst year until now, you two have helped the Lin Family navigate through difficult times several times over. If not for you, we wouldn��t enjoy today��s peaceful days. Perhaps it��s destiny. You and Gu Ling are like the big gift Jingjing left for our family, our saviors.��


    ��It��s too polite of you to say that, master.�� Su Liang smiled.


    Lin Shuzhi sighed again, ��You were right to hide the truth from me at first, given Gu Ling hadn��t been pardoned yet. If you had actually confessed, I would be living in fear every day. But now it doesn��t matter anymore. Gu Ling��s identity has been restored. You��ve arranged everything well. Even if outsiders suspect something, they can��t find any evidence.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, thank you for your understanding, master.��


    ��However,�� Lin Shuzhi suddenly frowned, looking at Su Liang, and asked, ��Be honest with me, what is truly the nature of your rtionship with Gu Ling? Is your pursuit of him merely a performance, or is it real?��


    ying innocent, Su Liang asked back, ��What does master think?��


    Lin Shuzhi huffed softly, ��Don��t tell me that you two are brothers. Jingjing��Gu Ling has already said that to me before.��>


    Su Liang nodded, ��That��s precisely it.��


    Lin Shuzhi held his forehead, ��You two��each one weirder than the other! Alright then, keep ying. Nothing wrong with the way things are now. And at least if the emperor arranges any marriages, you two will have an excuse to refuse.��


    ��Exactly.�� Su Liangughed lightly.


    ��Since Gu Ling is one of ours and he��s highly skilled, he can look after Bo Yan and Bo Jun on their journey. With him there, I won��t have any worries.�� Lin Shuzhi said.


    Su Liang hesitated and then asked, ��Would my eldest and second elder brother have guessed already?��


    Lin Shuzhi nodded, ��Only Qingqing is clueless, and she didn��t suspect a thing. Yu Sheng didn��t know Jingjing, so your brothers probably guessed some of it but they never mentioned it. During this trip, the three of them being together, maybe they��ll talk about it.��


    The Lin Familv father and sons were special, beinz amonz the few in the world


    who truly knew the real Zhen Ningjing. And they had been closely involved with Gu Ling, who had been pretending to be ��Ning Jing��. Some servants of Ning Family in Xunyang City knew Ning Jing, but they had very brief contact with Gu Ling who was pretending to be ��Ning Jing��.


    Lin Xueqing didn��t think much about all this. The truth is, she trusted Su Liang wholeheartedly.


    After revealing the truth to Lin Shuzhi, Su Liang felt much lighter.


    Back at home, she was aware of someone in her room as soon as she entered.


    Her eyes filled with caution, Su Liang held the short knife in her sleeve. Then, a familiar voice called, ��Little sister Liang.��


    Upon opening the door, Yan Shiba was sprawled on Su Liang��s bed in a dramatic pose, winking at her, ��Little Liang, your sister missed you so much!�� Su Liang was unimpressed, ��You seem fine.��


    At her words, Yan Shiba jolted upright, angrily pointing at Su Liang, ��You sly girl! After all these years of wandering, I can��t believe I fell into your trap! I kindly searched for your lover, only to find out that you��ve been fooling me all along! I can��t stand being deceived! Tonight, it��s either your life or mine!��


    Su Liang was calm, drew her sword, and pointed it at Yan Shiba, ��Alright. Come on then.��


    After zooming around in frenzy for a moment, Yan Shiba copsed back on the bed, ��You rotten girl! Wicked girl! I can��t believe you wished me dead! And you didn��t even bother to rescue me when I was in trouble?��


    Su Liang sheathed her sword, walked over and sat at the table, ��Do you think you would be here if I hadn��t intervened?��


    Yan Shiba narrowed her eyes, ��What are you implying?


    ��I set a trap for Yan Shiqi, nearly killed him with the emperor��s help. If not for this, wouldn��t your chance for freedom be non-existent?�� Su Liang said neutrally.


    Upon hearing this, Yan Shibaughed, ��No wonder! No wonder that scum came to harm! I thought he died!��


    The only reason Yan Shiba could return to the capital to find Su Liang was because she rebelled against the people Yan Shiqi arranged to guard her. Their sessful escape was due to the fact that Yan Shiqi had disappeared, and all of Yanyun Building��s assassins in the capital were gone.


    ��What brings you here?�� Su Liang asked.


    Yan Shiba gave an ambiguous smile to Su Liang, ��To fulfill a promise! Little Su, you saved my life multiple times, so I��vee to repay you!��


    Su Liang was speechless, ��No need.��


    ��Tell me the truth, have you and the handsome Gu be husband and wife yet? I know you two are stubborn! Is handsome Gu leaving the capital today for Liang Country? I can kidnap him back to sleep with you, how about that?�� Yan Shiba said as if joking.


    ��Not at all.�� Su Liang shook her head, ��Stop your nonsense, let the matter rest.��


    ��Really don��t need it?�� Yan Shiba looked disappointed.


    ��Do whatever you need to.�� Su Liang stood up to dismiss her.


    Yan Shiba nodded, ��I need to go visit my younger brother, then I wille to find you.��


    ��No need toe, thank you.�� Su Liang refused.


    Just as Yan Shiba was about to leap out of the window, she suddenly turned around, ��Little Liang, technically I should bring Gu Ling to you, and add in some stimting drugs to spice things up for you guys to have a good pleasure. That��s what our deal is right?��


    Su Liang was exasperated, ��How dare you?!��


    ��Anyway, I must find an opportunity to repay you. Just you wait! Haha!�� With that, Yan Shiba leapt out of the window and disappeared into the night.


    Ren Dong, from below, asked, ��Master, are you okay?�� Su Liang answered, ��I��m fine, you can go to sleep now.��


    Su Liang sat by the window, staring at the tranquilke, she became worried about how Yan Shiba, a crazy woman, might drug her and Gu Ling with aphrodisiacs��


    After a while, Su Liang shook her head, ��What nonsense! I��m a doctor, how can I be at her mercy!��


    Before bed, Su Liang thought about studying all the aphrodisiacs and love potions of this world the next day to avoid being affected, and also to inform Gu Ling as soon as possible.. Now that a poison master was interested in him, it would be disastrous if he identally consumed something��

 Chapter 268 - 268: 268. This woman absolutely cannot stay

    Chapter 268 - 268: 268. This woman absolutely cannot stay<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the second day after Gu Ling left, Yan Shiba did note to Su Liang again. Su Liang was used to her unpredictable and untraceable ways, so she specifically asked Ren Dong to go to Huguo Temple to make sure Cheng Yun was not kidnapped. Other than that, she didn��t care much.


    Su Liang asked Ren Dong to find her all kinds of love potions and their corresponding antidotes, regardless of the cost.<div>


    Ren Dong was a little confused, not understanding what Su Liang was up to.


    ��Don��t ask so much, just go find it.�� Su Liang handed Ren Dong two banknotes. Ren Dong took them, ��Alright, I��ll give it a try.��


    It took Ren Dong three days to find several kinds of aphrodisiacs for Su Liang. There were those specifically for brothels, those sold at high prices in the ck market, and even so-called imperial harem secret fragrances. Ren Dong felt embarrassed when describing the effects the seller imed��


    Seeing Su Liang��s interest in the special medicinal items on the table, Ren Dong hurriedly reminded her, ��Master, be very careful, some of them can be harmful by just a touch, and others by just a whiff����


    Su Liang took out her homemade gloves, protective clothing, and gas mask,


    ��Don��t worry, I��m prepared, and if all else fails, there��s always the antidotes.��


    Then, Ren Dong watched as Su Liang, ��fully equipped,�� delved into the analysis and research of the special and sensitive drugs.


    Although knowing that Su Liang was a professional, Ren Dong insisted on being there all the time, fearing that something unexpected might happen due to carelessness.


    Apart from going to check the pulse of the two pregnant sisters-inw from the Lin family every other day, Su Liang rarely went out.


    Ren Dong would secretly enter the pce to report to Duanmu Yi about Su Liang��s whereabouts every three days, and most of the things she said were true.


    For instance, recently, Ren Dong honestly told Duanmu Yi that Su Liang was researching aphrodisiacs, but as for the purpose, she was not sure.<div>


    Yang Yu and Nian Jincheng��s wedding date was set in the twelfth lunar month, leaving only a little more than a month. Both of them were busy preparing for the wedding.


    On a chosen day, Yang Yu apanied Nian Jincheng on a trip back to the Nian Mansion, where he had lived since childhood, and listened to him recount many past events and the various people of the Nian family in his eyes.


    Originally, Nian Jincheng did not want to mention those people and those things, but after he did, he felt that some knots in his heart seemed to dissipate. He had always longed for understanding, eptance, and a warm home. Now, this wish could soone true.


    ��Right, didn��t Gu Ling tell the emperor that the Nian family intended to rebel?


    What happened to the ones who were exiled before?�� Yang Yu asked Nian Jincheng.


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��There may be new arrangements, but the emperor never mentioned it. ��


    At first, the entire Nian family was exiled because of Nian Ruxue and Nian Ruting��s crimes of deceiving the emperor. Later, Nian Jincheng himself got into trouble and had to change his identity. There was no news about the Nian family afterward.


    Yang Yu sighed, ��I��ll arrange for someone to inquire about the ce they were exiled to.��


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��That would be good.��


    Unexpectedly, the next day, Nian Jincheng was summoned to the pce and told that the Nian family members had disappeared.


    The ce of exile in Qian Country was located in the impoverished and bitterly cold region of the west, guarded by government soldiers. Recently, when Duanmu Yi secretly sent people to execute the Nian family members on the basis of information from Gu Ling that Nian Jitang had long harbored intentions of rebellion, the Nian family members escaped just one day before they arrived! Without the help of a skilled expert, it would have been impossible!<div>


    ��Who do you think leaked the news, Lord Nian?�� Duanmu Yi��s eyes were deep and unfathomable.


    Nian Jincheng wore a respectful expression, ��In reply to Your Majesty, I have long severed ties with those people. Perhaps, it was the work of Nian Ruxue, who fled out of guilt.��


    ��Nian Ruxue?�� Duanmu Yi��s face darkened. He had a secret rtionship with her, and he even almost took her as a concubine. At that time, he thought she was a perfect example of a well-educateddy. Later, it turned out that her boasted martial arts were mere showboating, but she was quite skilled at manipting people��s hearts.


    ��I��m just guessing; she��s the only one I can think of right now.�� Nian Jincheng said respectfully, ��At that time, she managed to escape, perhaps with the help of an expert.��


    Duanmu Yi snorted coldly, ��Even your grandmother was taken away. Perhaps, as you said, it was Nian Ruxue colluding with someone.��


    After leaving the pce, Nian Jincheng first went to Yan��s residence and then went to Su��s residence with Yang Yu.


    Su Liang was still studying aphrodisiac drugs, wearing strange clothes, with her face covered and no skin exposed all over her body.


    ��Don��te in.�� Su Liang in the Study, raised her hand and pointed to her room, ��Talk over there, I can hear.��


    When Nian Jincheng mentioned the disappearance of the exiled Nian family members, Su Liang blurted out, ��Nian Ruxue?��


    ��I think it is likely to be her.�� Nian Jincheng said, ��But she couldn��t have done it alone; she must have conspired with someone secretly.��


    ��Do Nian family members have any value to save?�� Su Liang expressed her confusion, ��Nian Ruxue is not a person of deep affection and loyalty. Moreover, the timing is so coincidental.��


    Nian Jincheng sighed, ��Indeed, it is very strange.��


    ��I��ve heard Gu Ling mention before that he thought you might have been picked up by the Nian family.�� Su Liang said.


    Nian Jincheng was stunned for a moment, and after a brief silence, spoke again, ��Actually, I have also suspected that I was picked up by them, but those people are not kind-hearted and wouldn��t have raised a child for no reason. I should be their biological child, just despised by them.��


    Yang Yu held Nian Jincheng��s hand, but Nian Jincheng shook his head, indicating he was alright, merely talking about his feelings. But these feelings would no longer affect his mood.


    After the two left, Su Liang called for Ren Dong, ��Go and find Song Qi.��


    Song Qi was brought back from the southern city of Jiaye by Ning Family��s old housekeeper to act as a steward, and had been in the capital city for some time after meeting Su Liang.


    A few days ago, Su Liang had asked Ren Dong to find medicine for her and had mentioned that Song Qi could help. He provided Ren Dong with different channels, and when it came to doing business, he was indeed very talented.


    Upon hearing that Su Liang wanted to see him, Song Qi hurried over, putting down his work.


    He first reported the recent situation of the capital city��s shops. Under Su Liang��s suggestions and Song Qi��s management, the overall revenue of the shops in the capital increased, as did their reputation.


    ��Thank you for your hard work.�� Su Liang said, ��What we produce is for consumption; safety is our top priority, so don��t let anyone exploit it.��


    Su Liang had mentioned this before and was now reminding Song Qi again. After all, she was, in name, the head of the Ning Family, and if someone were to target the Ning Family��s stores, it would be very troublesome.


    After discussing business matters, Su Liang gave Song Qi another task��to help her find medicine.


    Before, she was looking for aphrodisiacs, and now Su Liang asked Song Qi to find various ��ck medicines�� in secret cirction, such as aphrodisiac incense, knockout drugs,xatives, poisons, etc.


    ��This subordinate will try his best.�� Song Qi agreed. There were all kinds of people in the capital city, and as long as one had enough money and connections, they could buy whatever they wanted.


    After Gu Ling left, Su Liang hadn��t been in the kitchen again. Instead, she busied herself with reading and making medicine and felt very fulfilled.


    Song Qi was very efficient, continuously providing Su Liang with various kinds of medicines. Su Liang didn��t want to poison anyone; her primary goal was to learn and be prepared, in case someone wanted to poison her.


    That day, Duanmu Yi sent someone to invite Su Liang to the pce to treat Sixth Princess Duanmu Qianqian.


    Previously, in order to frame Su Liang, Duanmu Qianqian stabbed herself and forced Su Liang to confess using Bai Xiaohu, but she failed, resulting in theplete demise of the Wan family. The Empress Dowager was bedridden, and the Empress��s power was usurped, effectively banished to the Cold Pce, while Duanmu Qianqian, the princess soon to marry, hadn��t set foot outside the pce gate since the incident.


    This was Su Liang��s first visit to Duanmu Qianqian��s pce �C a ce of luxury and wealth �C but the eunuchs and pce maids all hung their heads and tightened their faces.


    ��Your Highness, Dr. Su has arrived.�� A pce maid reported.


    Through the delicate bead curtain, Su Liang saw Duanmu Qianqian lying on the couch, but she seemed not to hear and did not invite her in.


    ��Perhaps Her Highness is asleep. You should wait, Imperial Physician Su.�� The Pce Maid lowered her head and whispered.


    Su Liang��s expression was calm, ��Alright.�� She then turned and left.


    The Pce Maid hurriedly followed her, thinking Su Liang was leaving. However, she saw her sit down in the courtyard and take out a book from her medical box to read.


    Seeing the Pce Maid staring at her with wide eyes, Su Liang smiled faintly, ��No need to prepare tea. Just call me when the Sixth Princess wakes up.��


    ��Ah�� Alright���� The Pce Maid subconsciouslyplied and went back in. Soon after, the sound of shattered porcin was heard from inside.


    The Pce Maid came out again with her pped face covered. Inviting Su Liang in, she said Duanmu Qianqian had woken up.


    As the bead curtains were pulled apart, Su Liang approached Duanmu Qianqian while holding her medical box, ��Greetings, Sixth Princess.��


    Duanmu Qianqian was terribly skinny. She gestured with a gloomy gaze for everyone else to leave when she saw Su Liang.


    ��I heard that Nian Jincheng is marrying a low-born merchant��s daughter next month?�� Duanmu Qianqian asked coldly.


    Su Liang smiled gently, ��Yes, she is my friend. General Nian fell in love with her at first sight and then deeper at second, it��s all fate.��


    Duanmu Qianqian gritted her teeth, ��Su Liang, you did this on purpose, didn��t you?��


    Su Liang feigned iprehension, ��What do you mean, Your Highness?��


    ��You tried to get back at me by having some random woman seduce Nian Jincheng!�� Duanmu Qianqian said coldly.


    Su Liang��s smile deepened, ��Your Highness really tters me. I��m not that capable of controlling who General Nian likes.��


    Duanmu Qianqian��s face turned white with anger. Then Su Liang said, ��But our score is indeed unsettled.��


    As the words fell, Su Liang took out a silver needle. Duanmu Qianqian��s expression changed, ��What are you trying to do?��


    ��Treating Your Highness.�� Su Liang said seriously, ��It may hurt a bit, but nobody would believe it if I wanted to kill you.��


    ��You haven��t even checked my pulse yet!�� Duanmu Qianqian dodged Su Liang��s needle.


    ��Oh, I forgot. Please sit down, Your Highness. I��ll check your pulse first, then apply the needle and medicine.�� Su Liang��s smile was gentle.


    ��I��m not sick, I don��t need your treatment! Get out! �� Duanmu Qianqian pointed at the door.


    ��Alright, I��m busy too. Please think carefully before you want to see me again, Your Highness. Otherwise, when you see me, you want to chop me to pieces but can��t do anything. It��s really ufortable!�� Su Liang patted Duanmu Qianqian��s shoulder, causing her to shiver involuntarily.


    After packing up her medical box, Su Liang left to report to Duanmu Yi. She said inly that Duanmu Qianqian refused her treatment and she wouldn��t force it.


    Duanmu Yi didn��t say anything but let Su Liang leave the pce.


    In fact, Su Liang felt sympathy for the princess marrying far away. However, the incident of Duanmu Qianqian colluding with the Wan family to capture Bai Xiaohu made any reconciliation impossible. This debt would be settled sooner orter. In Su Liang��s view, helplessness could never justify harming others.


    This was just a minor episode, Su Liang didn��t mind. But that night, Duanmu Qianqian died!


    As dawn approached, Ren Dong woke Su Liang up, saying someone from the pce hade, and the emperor had ordered her to enter the pce immediately.


    Unaware of what happened, Su Liang met Crown Prince Duanmu Chen at the entrance of the pce, who was also in the dark as she was.


    When Su Liang was taken to Duanmu Qianqian��s pce, she wondered if Duanmu Qianqian would try to frame her again with the same trick. However, when she entered, she saw Duanmu Qianqian��s cold body.


    Duanmu Qianqian was strangled with a thin wire, and there were no traces of struggle or fight. Only half a footprint was found under the window. The pce maid who was keeping watch at night said that Duanmu Qianqian was in a bad mood and did not want to see them, so they didn��t stay by her bedside. They heard a noise in the middle of the night, went in to check, and found that Duanmu Qianqian had been murdered.


    Upon hearing the news, the Empress Xiao Wan hurriedly pushed away the maid who was helping her and threw herself at Su Liang, ��It��s you! You killed Qianqian! I��ll kill you!��


    Duanmu Chen quickly stood in front of Su Liang, holding back Xiao Wan,


    ��Mother, the matter has not yet been investigated. Please calm down.��


    ��Get away! I��ve lost my two sons, and now my only daughter is gone�� How can I be calm?�� Xiao Wan sat down on the ground, bursting into tears.


    Su Liang had already walked to the side of Duanmu Qianqian��s body, bending over to examine the strangtion mark on her neck, which showed nothing


    unusual.


    Not long after, Su Liang and Duanmu Chen went to the Imperial Study to see Duanmu Yi, and Duanmu Che, the fifth prince, was also present.


    Duanmu Yi had loved his daughter very much, and with her impending marriage to Liang Country, Duanmu Qianqian��s sudden death made him extremely angry. He looked at Su Liang with a dark face, ��You have had a grudge against Qianqian in the past and had a quarrel with her during the day. Now you are the prime suspect, do you have anything to say?��


    Duanmu Chen, with his eyes narrowed, was not sure whether Duanmu Yi was really upset and irrational, or trying to take the opportunity to cause trouble for Su Liang��however, this incident could not have been Su Liang��s doing.


    It was getting light outside.


    Su Liang remained calm, ��Last night, this humble official was at home and never left. The maid Ren Dong, who was bestowed to me by the emperor, can testify.��


    ��As far as I know, she does not live with you. How can she testify?�� Duanmu Yi asked coldly.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Duanmu Chen spoke up, ��Father, although there have been some conflicts between Doctor Su and the Sixth Sister, she did not instigate them. Your son believes that she would not do such a thing. If she really wanted to harm the Sixth Sister, she would not have attracted suspicion to herself.��


    Hearing that, the silent Duanmu Che suddenly gave a coldugh.


    Duanmu Yi asked coldly, ��Che��er, what are youughing at?��


    Duanmu Che looked at Su Liang yfully, ��Father, I just suddenly thought of some past events. When the bastard son of Prime Minister Xiao, Xiao Muyun, was killed, the greatest suspect was Doctor Su, who had a grudge against him. Yet everyone said that if she had done it, she would not have left any evidence pointing to herself. The second prince was also murdered, and Doctor Su, who had a longstanding feud with him, was a prime suspect. But in the end, the me fell on the eldest prince. Not long after, the eldest prince disappeared, and Doctor Su happened to be away from the capital city. Last night, the Sixth Sister was poisoned, and instead of feeling sad for the Sixth Sister, the Crown Prince is in a hurry to exonerate Doctor Su, who is the most suspicious. It is really confusing.��


    Duanmu Chen��s face stiffens, and Duanmu Yi frowns deeply.


    Duanmu Che snorted coldly, ��Ever since this Miss Su returned to the capital, the Second Prince, the Eldest Prince, and the Sixth Sister all had idents, and they all had grudges with Doctor Su, not to mention significant grudges. Once may be a coincidence, but for it to happen repeatedly, even if she did not do it herself, is it really that she ispletely innocent? She, who was once a delicate youngdy who had been away from the capital for more than a year, has changed into a talented woman who is not only skilled in martial arts and medical skills, but also highly intelligent. Those who bear grudges against her have all met a bad end, yet Father still believes her. Your son has nothing more to say.��


    Duanmu Chen knew that something was seriously wrong. He was well aware of Su Liang��s involvement in some matters, such as the fate of Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao. But she had been very careful not to leave any handle. However, when simr things happened too many times, it led to the current situation in which Duanmu Yi��s suspicion was aroused, even without any evidence.


    Su Liang was put under house arrest in the Imperial Pce, unable to return home or contact anyone.


    Duanmu Chen dared not plead for Su Liang rashly, and could only watch the changes.


    ��Father, that huge stone that fell from the sky may not have been ced there by someone.�� Duanmu Che pondered, ��If Father thinks that Su Liang is important for Qian Country, even if shemits a mistake, he will not hold her ountable. Her high-profile pursuit of Gu Ling may not be a form of reverse psychology towards Father. After all, what one cannot get is always more desirable.��


    Duanmu Yi��s face darkened like ink as he listened to Duanmu Che continue, ��I really can��t help but suspect that she��s a spy sent by someone else, although I don��t know how she managed to look exactly like Su Yuanzhou��s granddaughter. Su Yuanzhou��s daughter-inw was of unknown origin, and Su Liang was also born outside and brought backter. What if, from the beginning, she was not Su Yuanzhou��s granddaughter at all? Or perhaps she has a secret twin sister.��


    ��Lately, I have indeed been irrational towards Su Liang.�� Duanmu Yi coldly admitted, ��What do you think should be done with her?��


    ��Whether she is a spy or a phoenix star, the safest way is to get rid of her.�� Duanmu Che stared intently, ��Our Qian Country is strong, and it is only a matter of time before we be a unified nation. Why do we need a woman? If she is really the phoenix star and has another master, it would be a huge threat to Qian Country! In less than a year, she has won over many ministers, including the Crown Prince.��


    ��Didn��t you like her before?�� Duanmu Yi asked.


    Duanmu Che shook his head, ��I was just infatuated for a while. Now when I think about it, many things were done deliberately by her. She is too good at conquering people��s hearts, and I was inadvertently affected. Now I am sober.. Father, for the sake of Qian Country, this woman must not be allowed to stay!��

 Chapter 269 - 269: 269. Su Liang’s Counterattack

    Chapter 269 - 269: 269. Su Liang��s Counterattack<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Sixth Princess Duanmu Qianqian, who had been betrothed to Liang


    Country, was murdered within the pce in the dead of night, and Su Liang was ced under house arrest. The truth about the previous incident where Duanmu Qianqian falsely used Su Liang after being injured had not been publicized in order to protect the reputation of the royal family. This lead many opportunistic people to assume that it could very well have been Su Liang who killed Duanmu Qianqian.<div>


    Lin Xueqing was distressed, ��It couldn��t possibly have been done by Su Liang!��


    Xing Yusheng was also anxious, but he tried to reassure Lin Xueqing, ��Su Liang is so smart, she is sure toe up with a way to prove her innocence.��


    Lin Xueqing frowned, ��But that��s something Su Liang didn��t do at all, where would any evidencee from? Why is it that some people just can��t stand to see Su Liang doing well!��


    Xing Yusheng sighed, ��That��s because she��s too good, so those unscrupulous insects hide in the shadows, trying to ruin her.��


    ��So, are we just going to wait? After all, this time it��s the princess who was murdered, what if the Emperor truly doesn��t believe Su Liang?�� Lin Xueqing looked worried.


    Xing Yusheng held her hand, a once unthinkable thought crossing his mind: if his father were the emperor, Su Liang��s status would be equal to that of a princess, who would dare to harm her then?


    But Xing Yusheng knew that this thought was unrealistic, not what his father wanted, nor what Su Liang want. He sighed deeply, nning to wait and see, ��In the worst-case scenario, there��s always the gold medallion granting immunity from death at my grandfather��s.��


    If things reached the point of requiring the death immunity gold medallion, Su Liang��s prospects would be ruined. Even though she might not care much, there is a difference between wanting to give up herself and being forced to give up because of a fabricated usation.


    Outside the pce, Su Liang was once again pushed into the limelight, but in the pce where she was confined, she remained calm.


    Called into the pce before daybreak, Su Liang thought perhaps a noble had fallen ill, so she brought her medicine box, in which were also two medical books she had recently been reading.


    Therefore, when Duanmu Yi was ushered in and saw Su Liang reading a book with rapt attention, her side profile serious and beautiful, he unconsciously treaded lightly and his suspicion towards her began to waver.<div>


    Although Duanmu Yi had reprimanded Duanmu Chen for his changed, gentler ways of handling things, ever since Su Liang appeared, Duanmu Yi had been considering a question: Can one��s character be wholly trusted, and is it unchanging?


    Sensing his gaze on her, Su Liang turned to see Duanmu Yi, closing the book and rose to salute him.


    Duanmu Yi walked over with a cold face and sat down, ��Stand up. I am here to listen to your defense. Have you thought about what to say?��


    Su Liang remained calm, ��Your Majesty, it��s something I haven��t done, and also haven��t had the chance to investigate. I slept alonest night, with no one by my side. All of these are against me. I can only defend myself by asserting that I had no motive to kill the Sixth Princess. However, due to some past incidents, people might think that I do.��


    Duanmu Yi said coldly, ��You should be very clear about how I have treated you.�� Su Liang nodded, ��Indeed, Your Majesty has bestowed utmost trust upon me, and has always been lenient and generous. I keep this kindness engraved in my heart.��


    ��I actually don��t believe that you killed Qianqian. But I want to ask you, did you really do nothing about Ao��er and Sheng��er��s affair?�� Duanmu Yi looked at her piercingly.


    Even though Duanmu Che��s analysis sounded reasonable, Duanmu Yi had his own judgement. Su Liang��s enmity with Duanmu Qianqian was insignificant; the ones who truly harbored deep hatred for her were Duanmu Sheng and Duanmu Ao.


    ��I admit,�� Su Liang began to speak, and Duanmu Yi tensed up. He heard her sigh, ��The Eldest Prince and the Second Prince are responsible for the death of my entire family. I knew this long ago, and it was Fifth Prince who informed me.��


    Upon hearing Su Liang mention Duanmu Che, Duanmu Yi��s eyes narrowed, and she continued, ��As Your Majesty knows, the Fifth Prince is my savior, having rescued a barely breathing me and arranged for me to fake my death. When I returned to the capital after suffering from memory loss, I wanted to rify the situation and pleaded several times for the Fifth Prince to tell me the truth. I even knelt in front of him.��


    Duanmu Yi interrupted Su Liang, ��You��re saying you knelt and pleaded with Che��er to tell you the truth?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes.��<div>


    ��What did he say?�� Duanmu Yi asked coldly.


    ��The Fifth Prince said that he saw the Eldest Prince meeting secretly with the former second Prince��s wife and he spected that my grandfather��s death resulted from knowing some secrets and they were all silenced.�� Su Liang replied.


    Duanmu Yi��s face turned grim, ��You knew about this from the very beginning!�� ��Yes.�� Su Liang nodded.


    ��So, you plotted time and time again to strip Cheng��er of his position as crown prince and kill Aoao, didn��t you?�� Duanmu Yi asked sharply.


    Despite feeling pressured, Su Liang��s expression did not change, and shaking her head, she said, ��I confess that when I first discovered the truth, I yearned to take revenge on those who did this to my rtives.��


    ��What audacity!�� Duanmu Yi coldly eximed.


    Su Liang sighed slightly, ��That was just my thought. I am self-aware. I may stand out in the Military Exam due to my martial arts but there are many masters in the world who are more formidable than me.��


    ��You mean, you know what Cheng��er and Aoao did but did nothing?�� Duanmu Yi said, clearly disbelieving.


    Su Liang shook her head slightly, ��I have thought about how to take revenge. Initially, since the Fifth Prince saved me and was favored by the Emperor, I nned to help him seize the position of the crown prince.��


    Duanmu Yi said coldly, ��You were clearly helping Chen��er all the time.��


    Su Liang sighed, ��Indeed, I met the Crown Prince in Bei��an County, but how could thatpare to the life-saving kindness of the Fifth Prince? However, I


    intended to be loyal to the Fifth Prince but he despised me greatly.��


    ��Che��er has made it clear that he likes you.�� Duanmu Yi coldly huffed.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��That happenedter. At first, when I went to the Fifth Prince to investigate the truth behind my family��s death, he was deeply prejudiced against me and withheld his help. He demanded that I kneel down and thank him before he would speak. Moreover, he repeatedly humiliated me. That is all true. Later, when I distinguished myself in the Military Exam, the


    Fifth Prince suddenly changed his attitude and wanted to marry me. Honestly,


    I am still unsure what kind of person the Fifth Prince really is.��


    Duanmu Yi remembered that at first, Duanmu Che did indeed say some negative things about Su Liang, butter, he insisted on marrying her.


    ��Ning Jing��s death���� Su Liang took a deep breath, ��As per my knowledge, it was also rted to the Fifth Prince.��


    Duanmu Yi��s face turned grim, ��What proof do you have?��


    ��I know about the blood word.�� Su Liang said solemnly, ��The son of the Wan Family wanted to kill Ning Jing to take revenge on me. It is true, but the person who actually killed Ning Jing may be someone from the Fifth Prince��s camp. When I returned to the capital, I found a jade pendant in the garden which was dropped by Huang Bols son, the old housekeeper of the Fifth Prince��s Manor.��


    ��Where is that jade pendant? Why didn��t you tell me?�� Duanmu Yi asked coldly.


    ��That jade pendant is in my house.�� Su Liang said calmly, ��I still don��t know whether the blood word with half of the Eldest Prince��s name was written by Ning Jing before her death, or written by the murderer who cut off her hands using her own blood. I did not submit it to the Emperor nor did I publicize it because the Fifth Prince had saved me and I was unsure who the real murderer was. Since the Emperor believed it was the Eldest Prince, I did not want toplicate the matter further.��


    Duanmu Yi recalled that at the time, Duanmu Cheng insisted that he had nothing to do with Ning Jing��s death. The son of Wan Cong confessed under severe torture, but he kept saying that it was not Duanmu Cheng who ordered them to kill, and they did not speak to Ning Jing, so she could not know who they were. Furthermore, they did not cut off Ning Jing��s hands�� Could it be that everything they said was true and there was another party involved that night? Perhaps, the real culprit was hiding in the dark and set Duanmu Cheng up��


    Su Liang had evidence and did not im Duanmu Che was the murderer, but at this moment Duanmu Yi thought about Duanmu Che��s clear and forceful arguments today, his obvious infatuation with Su Liang in the past, and his almost overt intention of wanting to ��destroy her if he could not have her��.


    Duanmu Che imed that the deaths of Duanmu Sheng, Duanmu Ao and


    Duanmu Qianqian were all rted to Su Liang and it sounded reasonable.


    But Su Liang said that from the very beginning Duanmu Che knew about Duanmu Sheng��s affair with his brother and sister and conspired with Duanmu Ao to wipe out her family. He even told her about it openly. Ning Jing��s death is rted to Duanmu Che and she had evidence for it. The blood word could potentially have been left deliberately by Duanmu Che��s men after they cut off Ning Jing��s hands to frame Duanmu Sheng!


    Su Liang took a deep breath, looking directly at Duanmu Yi with a candid expression in her eyes, ��Your Majesty, I admit, the disasters that befell the Eldest Prince and the Second Prince seemed like retribution for their evil deeds and I was pleased to see that. But I did not harm them. As for the murder of the Sixth Princess, I had absolutely no involvement. I cannot prove that I did not kill the Sixth Princess, but I believe that Your Majesty will surely find out the truth and bring it to the Sixth Princess��s spirit in heaven. Then, I won��t need to prove my innocence.��


    Duanmu Yi looked at her deeply, ��Are you hinting that it was Che��er who killed


    Qianqian and framed you?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Having heard the fifth prince��s usations against me, along with Ning Jing��s mysterious death, I indeed suspected if the fifth prince had done something. Up to now, my impression of him is erratic and extremely paranoid. When I initially hid that jade pendant, I hoped we would clear our bad blood, severing all links. Until today, I still thought the same. But what transpired today made it seem as though the fifth prince wishes ill upon me.��


    Duanmu Yi��s face turned gloomy, and after a long silence, he stood up, ��Where is the jade pendant hidden, and how can it prove that it belongs to one of Che��er��s subordinates?��


    ��The person��s name is on the jade pendant,�� Su Liang replied, ��It��s buried under the pomegranate tree in my garden.��


    Duanmu Yi stormed away, and Su Liang, watching his figure vanish from her sight, resumed reading her book, releasing a relieved sigh.


    It was Gu Ling who hid one of Huang Bols son��s jade pendants in the garden, stating it mighte in handy someday.


    Su Liang could not help but marvel, the Great God indeed is remarkable. The reason Gu Ling did not kill Duanmu Che at that time was not because Su Liang wanted to repay a favor but because if Duanmu Yi��s third son met with a mishap, especially when the three sons all had grudges against Su Liang, she would inevitably face great trouble. Particrly because she was on the same side as Duanmu Chen and Duanmu Yi sensed this, he would likely suspect Su Liang was colluding with Duanmu Chen to remove obstacles for the power struggle.


    Keeping Duanmu Che alive was to make him a scapegoat if Su Liang was once again suspected of harming Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao. This was highly likely to happen, considering those two were Duanmu Yi��s sons and held deep hatred towards Su Liang from the familicide incident.


    The current situation proved just this.


    As for the favor Su Liang had mentioned, it was written off as soon as she treated Duanmu Che and saved his life.


    There was actually another piece of evidence, but Su Liang couldn��t mention it��the missing hands on ��Ning Jing����s corpse.


    That night, Gu Ling chopped off both Huang Bo��s son��s hands, discarded them somewhere else, primarily to prevent revealing that it wasn��t Ning Jing from the hands, as one��s hands, other than the face, were mostly exposed to the public. ��Ning Jing,�� being a schr, would have great differencespared to the stand-in, who had rough calluses and wounds on his hands.


    Those hands were surreptitiously thrown into theke of the fifth prince��s garden by Gu Ling the same night and were likely just bones by now.


    If they could be found, Duanmu Yi would certainly believe, ��Ning Jing�� was killed by Duanmu Che, framing Duanmu Cheng. Hence, suspecting that Duanmu Cheng was harmed by Duanmu Che would be very reasonable.


    Unfortunately, Su Liang shouldn��t have known this, nor could she proactively mention it. It��s unlikely for the skeletal hands at the bottom of theke in the fifth prince��s garden to be discovered, it��s all up to fate now.


    Duanmu Yi found the jade pendant buried beneath the pomegranate tree at the


    Su Mansion. He sent men to investigate Huang Bo and his son, learning that Huang Bols son had disappeared for quite a while. Huang Bo had gone to look for him and never returned, and the housekeeper of the fifth prince��s mansion had already been reced.


    Huang Bo��s son vanished around the time Ning Jing was killed.


    Based on the ��facts�� that Su Liang presented, Duanmu Yi could not help but suspect that Duanmu Che had sent Huang Bo��s son to kill Ning Jing, framed Duanmu Cheng, then silenced the culprit.


    The murderer of Duanmu Qianqian left only half a footprint, providing no leads. However, judging by how the murderer coulde and go freely in the pce, either their martial arts were very high, or they were very familiar with the guard deployment everywhere.


    Duanmu Yi didn��t want to believe that Duanmu Che was behind this all along, merely taking revenge on Su Liang. But after hearing Su Liang��s words, his suspicion towards Duanmu Che grew heavier and heavier.


    Su Liang after being put under house arrest in the pce for three days, was secretly approached by Xing Yusheng who sought out Crown Prince Duanmu Chen. Duanmu Chen urged him to do nothing, the current matter was too serious, the more was said in front of Duanmu Yi, the more mistakes could be made. After all, the Qin family still had a life-saving token reserved for Su Liang.


    On this day, under the order of Duanmu Yi, Su Liang was transferred from the pce to the Heavenly Prison, concluding the verdict for Duanmu Qianqian��s death.


    Duanmu Chen secluded himself, it wasn��t that he didn��t want to save Su Liang, but at this moment, he had to stay out of the situation to avoid implicating himself so that he could have the opportunity to help Su Liangter.


    Neither the Qin Duke Mansion nor the Xing and Lin families did anything; they were just waiting to use their life-saving token.


    Duanmu Che made another visit to Duanmu Yi in the pce.


    Duanmu Che spoke respectfully, ��Father, I suspect that the eldest prince is possibly alive in Su Liang��s hands. How about if I visit her in the prison, to see whether she might reveal anything?��


    ��That��s fine. You go.�� Duanmu Yi nodded.


    In the depths of the Heavenly Prison, the air reeked of blood. Su Liang, with disheveled hair, was tied to a column. Her clothes were heavily stained with blood.


    As Duanmu Che entered, he had the prison officers stay away. In the gloomy prison cell, only he and Su Liang remained.


    Duanmu Che approached, reached out to grab Su Liang��s hair, forcing her to lift her head. His eyes were predatory and he sneered, ��Unexpected turn of events for you, isn��t it?��


    Su Liang pursed her lips and red coldly at Duanmu Che, remaining silent.


    ��Ning Jing is dead, and now you��ve set your eyes on Gu Ling. Do you know how much I hated it when I saw you smiling so pleasantly at Gu Ling that day? Clearly, your life now is granted by me, yet you dare to reject me? I��ve treated you so well, yet you see me as an enemy.�� Duanmu Che��s voice was mncholy, ��In that case, I might as well take back the life I��ve granted you. Hehe.�� ��It was you�� who killed the sixth princess���� Su Liangs voice was low.


    Duanmu Che reached out and strangled Su Liang��s neck,ughing coldly, ��It��s quite simple, isn��t it? Who made you antagonistic to all three of them �C the brother and sisters? I can no longer stand watching you chase after Gu Ling, hear about how much you like him. But don��t worry, I��ll send him to apany you in the underworld. Don��t look at me like that, you won��t have a chance to see father again. No need to count on the Qin family��s golden amnesty, because I��ve been looking forward to this moment for too long. I��vee to send you on your way! You should have been hanged from the start!��


    Duanmu Che suddenly tightened his grip, ��I��ll tell father that during the interrogation for the whereabouts of the eldest prince, I identally used excessive force in a moment of urgency.��


    Just then, Duanmu Che was forcibly pushed back, falling onto his side. In disbelief, he looked at the person who suddenly appeared out of nowhere �C it was Su Liang!


    Standing behind Su Liang were Duanmu Yi and Duanmu Chen. Duanmu Yi looked at Duanmu Che, disappointment in in his eyes, ��All to frame Su Liang, you even killed Qianqian?!��


    The person who had been impersonating Su Liang, Ren Dong, was untied from the pole and shook her head, indicating she was fine.


    This show was directed by Duanmu Yi because he wanted to know if it was Duanmu Che who killed Duanmu Qianqian. And now, he had his answer. No more evidence was needed.


    ��Father�� it wasn��t me!�� Duanmu Che scrambled up in a panic, ��It��s Su Liang who set me up!��


    Duanmu Yi didn��t want to hear another word from Duanmu Che, ��Chen��er, take people to search the Fifth Prince��s mansion. Leave no stone unturned. If there is anything suspicious, report it to me immediately!�� With that, he left with a stern face.


    Duanmu Chen responded respectfully.


    If Gu Ling was present at Su Liang��s side at this moment, Su Liang would definitely give him a big thumbs up. It seemed the pair of hands at the bottom of theke at the Fifth Prince��s mansion would be revealed soon.


    Meanwhile, Gu Ling, who was nearly at Bei��an County, was ying a game of chess in the carriage with Lin Boyan when he suddenly sneezed.


    Not long after they had departed from the capital, Lin Boyan had confirmed that the ��Ning Jing�� he encountered before was Gu Ling in disguise. When he asked, Gu Ling admitted it.


    Lin Boyan looked at him with a calm expression, ��Xiao Liang prepared so many clothes for you, and you��re still feeling cold?��


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly, ��No, I��m not cold. Perhaps someone is thinking about me..��

 Chapter 270 - 270: 270. Please don’t hurt me

    Chapter 270 - 270: 270. Please don��t hurt me<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xing Yusheng arranged for Qi Yan to drive over to pick up Su Liang, who left the Heavenly Prison with Ren Dong and returned home.


    As she pushed open the gate, a burning fire basin came into view.<div>


    ��Sister Su, step over the fire basin, and all the bad luck will go away!�� Lin Xueqing stood on the other side, waving at Su Liang.


    Su Liang lifted her skirt and stepped over the fire basin, only to be hugged tightly by Lin Xueqing, ��I hope the person who hurt Sister Su will disappear!��


    Su Liang chuckled and patted Lin Xueqing��s back, ��Every person has their time to die, everyone will disappear eventually.��


    Xing Yusheng standing nearby facepalmed, ��Su Liang, you really are heartless; it��s as if nothing happened to you.��


    ��Otherwise? Should I cry and wait for you guys to save me?�� Su Liang retorted.


    Xing Yusheng shook his head, ��No matter what happens, you always solve it on your own. We worried for a few days, but it was all useless.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��It��s because I know that even in the worst-case scenario, someone wille to save me with a life-saving token, so I��m not afraid, and I can calmly think about how to solve the problem.��


    In fact, the main credit should go to Gu Ling�� Su Liang thought, but she couldn��t tell anyone about some things she and Gu Ling had done previously.


    The marks left by Duanmu Che pinching Ren Dong��s neck were still purple and green. The moment Su Liang returned to Yuanming Pavilion, she fetched a bottle of ointment for Ren Dong and told her to treat it as soon as possible.


    Wan Hui brought Zhengzheng over to see Su Liang, and only rxed after seeing that she was unharmed. Zhengzheng happily told her that his grandfather wasing to the capital city for the New Year, and his uncles and cousins were alsoing.


    Wan Hui ordered the restaurant to deliver a feast, and everyone celebrated Su Liang��s escape from danger together.<div>


    While they were in high spirits, Duanmu Che��s life was not so good on the other side.


    He was ��escorted�� into the pce by Duanmu Yi��s people from the Heavenly Prison, with no chance to return to the Fifth Prince��s Mansion.


    If one could say that Su Liang was simply under house arrest in a cold pce for three days, Duanmu Che was more like being imprisoned. The doors and windows were sealed, and heavily guarded soldiers would not allow him to step out of the room.


    However, outsiders only knew that Su Liang had been cleared of suspicion and released and still didn��t know who the real culprit behind Duanmu Qianqian��s death was. Duanmu Yi has always valued the reputation of the royal family, and only a few people knew about it in the first ce, and then a gag order was issued.


    Su Liang was not surprised by this, and even guessed that Duanmu Yi would eventually spread the word that it was the doing of the Yin Country royal family in secret, trying to break the marriage alliance between the Qian and Liang countries. This exnation seemed very reasonable, and it also made sense for the Liang Country��s side as well.


    As for the marriage alliance between the two countries, it would not be canceled just because a princess had died. Without Duanmu Qianqian, there would be other diplomatic princesses.


    Under Duanmu Yi��s orders, Duanmu Chen brought people to thoroughly investigate the Fifth Prince��s mansion and took control of everyone in the mansion.


    Receiving a report from his subordinate, Duanmu Chen entered Duanmu Che��s study and saw that the normally hanging calligraphy and paintings were reced with pictures of Su Liang. There were more than ten pictures of her from front, side, and back angles, with half of them being intimate pictures of Duanmu Che and Su Liang together.


    Chang��an was dumbfounded, ��Fifth Prince�� Are you�� out of your mind��?��


    Duanmu Chen said coldly, ��Take them down, pack them up, and send them to the pce for Father to see.��


    Before this, Duanmu Chen thought that Duanmu Che hade to his senses and nned topete with him for the Crown Prince��s position. However, he didn��t expect that the calmer Duanmu Che seemed on the surface, the crazier he was deep down.<div>


    This was not a bad thing for Duanmu Chen. It was well-known that Duanmu Che used to be the child Duanmu Yi loved the most, and if Duanmu Che had vied for power, it would have posed a great threat to Duanmu Chen, even without the support of his maternal rtives.


    But clearly, Duanmu Che��s physical health had improved, but his mental illness had only be worse.


    He had it too easy�� Duanmu Chen thought. Duanmu Che had been protected by Duanmu Yi since he was a child, and apart from being sick, he could get whatever he wanted without anyone daring to offend him, including Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao, who would avoid him.


    On the other hand, Duanmu Chen was not born of the legitimate wife and had to be cautious since childhood, fearing that he would say a wrong word or do a wrong deed. He had to dodge Duanmu Cheng��s faction while carefully showing his abilities to Duanmu Yi.


    Furthermore, having seen the fickleness and disloyalty in the royal family, Duanmu Chen had always believed that one could not have both fish and bear��s paw. If he wanted power, he had to give up feelings; otherwise, he would be dragged down by them.


    Duanmu Che, who always got what he wanted, could hardly be said to have fallen into Su Liang��s hands; rather, Su Liang��s appearance merely exposed Duanmu Che��s dark, selfish, paranoid, and morbid nature.


    In the study, besides Su Liang��s portraits, Chang��an also found a cloth doll hidden in the desk��s secretpartment, covered with birth dates and filled with needles.


    It was obviously the witchcraft that the world, especially the royal family, despised the most.


    When Chang��an brought the cloth doll to Duanmu Chen, he instinctively shuddered, recalling the scene he had witnessed as a child in the pce, when a concubine was beaten to death for a simr reason��


    ��I don��t know what this is���� Chang��an��s voice trailed off when he flipped the cloth doll over. saw the writing on its back. and silentlv held it uD in front of Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen could only say that he shouldn��t be surprised that Duanmu Che targeted Gu Ling with the cloth doll.


    It was because Duanmu Chen was here today due to Duanmu Che killing


    Duanmu Qianqian and framing Su Liang. And based on the gibberish Duanmu Che said in the Heavenly Prison when facing Ren Dong disguised as Su Liang, he was obviously provoked by Su Liang��s enthusiastic pursuit of Gu Ling.


    Duanmu Chen even thought that maybe Duanmu Che initially nned to secretly scheme to seize the position of the Crown Prince or even the Imperial Throne. In that case, he could do whatever he wanted, and his chances of getting Su Liang would naturally be greater. However, Gu Ling��s return and Su Liang��s change of heart caused Duanmu Che to lose his sanity.


    Pictures of Duanmu Che and Su Liang intimately hung on the wall, and a Gu


    Ling cloth doll full of needles was hidden in a secretpartment. If Duanmu Che only wanted Gu Ling dead, Duanmu Chen would barely consider him human. However, Duanmu Che��s first target was actually Su Liang, which was truly insane!


    ��Pack this up as well, and send it to the pce for Father Emperor to see,�� Duanmu Chen ordered.


    After the search of the study and Duanmu Che��s residence waspleted, Chang��an asked Duanmu Chen how to search other ces.


    ��Dig up the garden and see if anyone is buried there,�� Duanmu Chen suddenly thought of the missing Duanmu Cheng and decided to dig up the ground, hoping for some new discoveries.


    Chang��an asked, ��Should we search theke in the garden?��


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��Search it! Thoroughly search all ces where people and things can be hidden!��


    Late in the night, Duanmu Chen received a report of a new discovery and personally went to the Fifth Prince��s Mansion once more.


    Seeing the two skeletal hands pieced together, Duanmu Chen��s eyes shrank fiercely, and he immediately thought of Ning Jing, who had been murdered several months ago.


    Chang��an whispered, ��Should we inform Miss Su? I��m afraid this might be


    Young Master Ning��s�� ��


    Duanmu Chen let out a deep sigh, ��Present it to Father Emperor. As for Su Liang, let��s talk about it tomorrow.��


    Before the morning court session, Duanmu Yi saw the painting of Su Liang, Gu Ling��s witchcraft doll, and the pair of skeletal hands, one by one.


    This perfectly corroborated what Su Liang said about picking up the jade pendant of Duanmu Che��s most trusted subordinate in her own garden. As for ��Ning Jing�� having his hands chopped off, it certainly wasn��t done by Duanmu Cheng or Wan Cong. That meant the half-blood character must have been left by Duanmu Che��s men.


    Looking at the pile of hand bones, Duanmu Yi was furious, deeply suspecting that Duanmu Cheng��s disappearance had something to do with Duanmu Che! Duanmu Yi had known everything from the beginning and was constantly stirring up trouble in secret, doing everything he could to frame Su Liang!


    When Duanmu Yi learned that Duanmu Che had killed Duanmu Qianqian just to frame Su Liang, he hadpletely lost hope in this son.


    One by one, the evidence that proved Duanmu Che was insane was brought to Duanmu Yi. ��Ning Jing����s death was indeed rted to him. He cursed Gu Ling and even wanted Su Liang dead. The calmer Duanmu Che appeared in recent months, the crazier he became inside.


    Thatpletely deterred Duanmu Yi from looking for Duanmu Che to talk today, not wanting to see him anymore. Instead, he instructed Duanmu Chen to visit and inquire whether Duanmu Che was rted to Duanmu Cheng��s disappearance.


    ��You��re here tough at me.�� Duanmu Che, with disheveled hair, looked coldly at Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen sat near the door, looked at Duanmu Che��s appearance, and sighed deeply, ��Fifth brother, why bother?��


    ��Stop pretending! You dare say that you don��t want Su Liang?�� Duanmu Che sneered.


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��Don��t think that everyone is like you. You clearly disliked her at first, was it worth going mad over?��


    ��I can��t control it���� Duanmu Che said gloomily, ��She must have poisoned me and bewitched my heart����


    Duanmu Chen sighed, ��You killed Ning Jing, right?��


    Duanmu Che muttered, ��I wanted to kill him, but it failed. However, it seeded as well, hehe.��


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��Was it because Wan Cong took the lead, and you reaped the benefits, even falsely using Eldest Imperial Brother?��


    ��What did you say?�� Duanmu Che looked up at Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��The evidence is irrefutable, so I won��t ask about this. Father Emperor sent me here to ask if you are rted to Eldest Imperial Brother��s disappearance?��


    Duanmu Che clenched his teeth and said, ��Of course Su Liang did it! How could


    Su Liang possibly let Duanmu Cheng go! She must have already killed Duanmu Cheng! ��


    Duanmu Chen shook his head and got up, ��Forget it, I knew you would say that.


    You said that Qianqian was killed by Su Liang, but it was you who killed her. She was our own sister, how could you do it?��


    As Duanmu Chen left, he ignored the usations that Duanmu Che was making against Su Liang: Xiao Muyun was killed by Su Liang, as well as Duanmu Ao and Duanmu Cheng.


    Duanmu Chen sneered in his heart. In fact, he also thought that the deaths of Duanmu Ao and Duanmu Cheng were rted to Su Liang, as if she was secretly taking revenge. However, her tactics were clever, with motives but without leaving any evidence. The fact that Duanmu Che had killed Duanmu Qianqian was enough for Duanmu Yi to me it all on him.


    That is to say, after this setback, although Su Liang appeared to be very passive, she had managed to clear all the previous doubts about her.


    Although Duanmu Che seemed to have the upper hand, his own actions were not clean, and he was obviously regarded as someone to be guarded against by Su Liang long ago. She even left a trick for him, causing him to lose everything.


    At this moment, Duanmu Chen marveled at the depth of Su Liang��s schemes, but did not fear her. He simply reminded himself once again to win her over and not to offend her. This must be the lucky star sent by Heaven to clear the obstacles for him to ascend to the throne.


    Regarding the matter of the white bone hand, Duanmu Chen had asked for Duanmu Yi��s instructions, and then personally went to inform Su Liang after leaving the pce.


    As for how to deal with Duanmu Che, Duanmu Chen did not ask Duanmu Yi because it was no longer important. Not to mention that Duanmu Che could not escape, if he really caused any more trouble, he would only die faster.


    Lin Xueqing had originally brought the Chinese knot that she had made for Su Liang to talk to her. When Ren Dong said that Duanmu Chen hade, Su Liang guessed what it was about and let Lin Xueqing go first.


    When Lin Xueqing left, she bumped into Duanmu Chen and saw Chang��an carrying a wooden box. She thought it was a gift for Su Liang and didn��t think too much about it.


    After sitting down on the first floor of Yuanming Pavilion, Chang��an put the wooden box on the table and then left.


    ��What is this?�� Su Liang asked knowingly.


    Duanmu Chen sighed before speaking, ��It��s Ning Jing��s hand.��


    Su Liang��s expression changed slightly, ��What did you say?�� As she finished speaking, she opened the wooden box, saw the hand bones inside, and frowned deeply, ��This is����


    ��It��s Ning Jing��s hand. It was dug up from theke in the garden of the Fifth


    Prince��s Mansion.�� Duanmu Chen said, ��Wan Cong killed Ning Jing, and Duanmu Che��s men cut off his hand, wrote half of the blood word, and framed it on Duanmu Cheng.��


    Su Liang closed the wooden box and did not speak.


    ��Father Emperor ordered me to hand this over to you.�� Duanmu Chen said.


    ��How does His Majesty n to deal with Duanmu Che?�� Su Liang asked. Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��I don��t Imow, but he should not die.��


    Duanmu Yi would not execute his own son for any reason, whether it was the previous Duanmu Cheng, Duanmu Ao, or the current Duanmu Che.


    Su Liang was not surprised. Even ordinary parents would want their children to live, no matter how serious their mistake.


    Duanmu Chen told Su Liang about the things that were found in Duanmu Che��s mansion, ��You don��t need to look at those, Father Emperor has already ordered them to be burned.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I might have thrown up if I saw the paintings you mentioned. ��


    Duanmu Chen suddenly frowned, ��He didn��t send someone to assassinate Gu Ling, did he? I forgot to ask about that, but even if I did ask, he wouldn��t admit it.��


    Su Liang scoffed, ��How skilled is Miss Gu? If someone goes to kill her, they will never return.��


    Duanmu Chen��s mouth twitched slightly, ��Indeed, Gu Ling is very strong. Do you think she is perfect?��


    However, Su Liang shook her head, ��Not really, she is not perfect.��


    Duanmu Chen was curious, ��What are you not satisfied with about her?��


    Su Liang nodded slightly, ��Everything else is perfect, except for the fact that she doesn��t like me.��


    Duanmu Chen got up to leave, but turned back at the door, standing there and looking steadily at Su Liang.


    ��Does Crown Prince have any other orders?�� Su Liang asked.


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��I��m saying, you��re so infatuated with


    Gu Ling, if Gu Ling never epts you, you won��t end up bing as crazy as Duanmu Che, will you?��


    Su Liang snorted lightly, ��Comparing me to Duanmu Che, you are insulting me.


    But it doesn��t matter, thank you for the Crown Prince��s concern.��


    ��Just joking.�� Duanmu Chen shook his head and really left this time. It was indeed a joke, he knew Su Liang was not the same kind of person as Duanmu


    Su Liang was just about to arrange for Song Qi to go back to the Ning Family in Xunyang City, so he called him over, handed him the pair of bone hands, and asked him to bring them back and put them in ��Ning Jing����s coffin.


    In a few days, the news that Duanmu Qianqian was killed by the Yin Country��s spy was indeed reported. It was even said that it was the female general of the Yin Country and the imperial concubine of the crown prince, Man Ya, who arranged for the person to kill Duanmu Qianqian and frame Su Liang who had once defeated her.


    This news had nothing to do with Su Liang. It was Duanmu Yi who sent people to spread it. Because he had learned from Ren Dong that the poisoning of Gao Jiabao in the army that time was done by Man Ya��s spy.


    As a result, Man Ya was sshed with dirty water, but it was not wrongful. She had indeed done simr things. It was not publicizedst time, so it just happened to be used to me her this time.


    Su Liang did not let Ren Dong go to steal the Yan Country to kill Man Ya because Man Ya was pregnant. But that doesn��t mean that the ounts between them don��t have to be settled. Time will tell, there will always be opportunities.


    When Gu Ling and his party arrived in Xuanbei City, it was a snowy day.


    Xing Ji arranged for them to stay in the General��s Mansion, and Gu Ling stayed in the same courtyard where Su Liang had stayed before. He said he liked the pine tree in the courtyard.


    Lian Shun brought good food and wine to find Gu Ling, and also brought Che Yun, and called Lin Bojun. Lin Boyan wasn��t used to the cold weather in the north, and he had a cough these two days.


    ��Gu beauty, do you remember me? We met in Huguo Temple��s back mountain in the capital city ten years ago. I wanted to y with you, and you asked me to stay away from you! Haha!�� Lian Shun was very familiar with Gu Ling and sat close to him.


    Gu Ling��s expression was faint, ��I remember, I was watching the sunset, and you suddenly hugged me from behind.��


    Lian Shun coughed lightly, ��I just wanted to y with you! You are so good-looking! I even treated you to the oranges from my family��s garden!��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��I didn��t want them, but you insisted on giving them to me, and I thanked you at that time.��


    Seeing Che Yun and Lin Bojun bothughing, Lian Shun didn��t feel embarrassed. He tilted his head and leaned it on Gu Ling��s shoulder, sighing, ��I went to discuss with my grandfather about abducting you and bringing you home that day. My grandfather tied me to a tree and beat me. It is unforgettable.��


    Gu Ling stood up when he heard the words, and Lian Shun almost fell to the ground.


    ��Do you like men?�� Gu Ling asked with a faint expression.


    Lian Shun blinked and smiled brightly at him, ��Yes, I like you!��


    Seeing Gu Ling frown, Che Yun hurriedly helped Lian Shun exin, ��He��s just joking, he has a girl he likes. Gu Marquis, you should know her, Su Liang from the capital city! But she rejected him!��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly and sat back down, ��Is that so? Miss Su, she said she likes me.��


    Che Yun and Lian Shun were both dumbfounded.


    Lin Bojun lowered his head to eat his meat, thinking that this person was really good at pretending and really wanted to hit him!


    Did Su Liang say it herself? She said she likes you?�� Lian Shun grabbed Gu Ling and interrogated him.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Wherever I go, she always follows me, and she even sends me the dishes she makes herself. I told her to stay away from me, but she seemed not to hear.��


    Lian Shun mmed the table and stood up angrily, pointing at Gu Ling, ��Ahhhhh! You��re too much! Su Xiaoliang likes you, she��s actively pursuing you, and you��re acting troubled! You don��t think Su Xiaoliang is good enough for you, so who do you want to find? Or do you really like men?��


    Gu Ling��s expression remained calm, ��It��s too noisy. Even if I like men, I wouldn��t like you. Don��t worry.��


    Lian Shun: �� I really want to hit him!


    Lin Bojun couldn��t stand it any longer, ��Brother Lian, sit down quickly.��


    ��I said it a long time ago,�� Lian Shun��s voice was deste, ��I can ept that Su Liang doesn��t like me, but the man she likes in the future, at least has to be someone like Gu beauty. Otherwise, I won��t ept it. I didn��t expect, I really didn��t expect that she really likes you. I tell you Gu Ling, Su Liang is my best friend, and you cannot hurt her!��


    Gu Ling pushed Lian Shun away, who hade close again, and said faintly,


    ��Please tell your best friend not to hurt me..��

 Chapter 271 - 271: 271. Best Friends

    Chapter 271 - 271: 271. Best Friends<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Given the day off by Su Liang, Qi Jun had arrived at Xuanbei City earlier to visit his father, Qi Jiang. He gets along quite well with Lian Shun and Che Yun but didn��t tell them about Su Liang being interested in Gu Ling.


    As a result, Lian Shun found out from Gu Ling himself, and his feelings could only be described as quite odd.<div>


    That night, Lian Shun came over again to invite Gu Ling for a walk in the snow.


    Gu Ling refused, saying it was too cold.


    However, Lian Shun��s enthusiasm couldn��t be stopped by the snowstorm. With gentle persuasion and amusing cajoling, he insisted on staying until Gu Ling gave in.


    ��Lingling, Aling, Xiaoling, Little Lingling, Xiaogu����


    Listening to Lian Shun��s affectionate calls through the door, Gu Ling slightly frowned. This person might have a quirky personality, but he seemed exceptionally enthusiastic about him.


    Unable to focus with the noise outside, Gu Ling got up, opened the door, and Lian Shun, sumbing to inertia, fell into his arms. Then with a shove, Gu Ling sent him flying outside,nding in the snow��


    ��Xiaoling, you hit way too hard!�� Lian Shuny sprawled out in the snow, not getting up. ��If you don��t go out with me, I��ll freeze to death right here.��


    Gu Ling thought of Yan Shiba, who would act coquettishly towards Su Liang. However, one had to admit, even though Yan Shiba was quite annoying, Lian Shun wasn��t so bad.


    Gu Ling returned to his room, and upon hearing the door close, Lian Shun looked up at the sky speechlessly as the wind blew snow onto his face. ��He��s still not moved? He��s really like a big ice cube, how will Su Xiaoliang manage to win him over?��


    If Su Liang was here, knowing that Lian Shun came to harass Gu Ling in the cold wind and snow just to help train him and make her pursuit easier, she would definitely be touched enough to throw a snowball at Lian Shun��s face and call him a ��psycho����


    However, when Lian Shun was about to give up and get up, he heard the sound of the door opening again and quickly pretended to be still lying down.<div>


    Gu Ling wrapped himself in a dark cloak, put on a hood, and walked over to kick Lian Shun lightly.


    Lian Shun pretended that he was dead and didn��t make a sound.


    ��If you like snow so much, how about I bury you in it?�� Apanying Gu Ling��s icy voice, a refreshing snowball hit Lian Shun��s face, and he.yelled as he sprang up from the ground, only to see Gu Ling already gathering a second snowball��


    Then Lian Shunughed, ��So Xiaoling, you want to have a snowball fight with me? Come on!��


    Before he could finish speaking, Gu Ling��s snowball hit Lian Shun��s open mouth with precision. The feeling of the snow merging with his teeth was just too exciting��


    It took several deep breaths for Lian Shun to recover. Wiping the melted snow from his face, he stomped his feet, shook off the snow on his body, walked over, and hugged Gu Ling��s arm. ��You put on the big cloak, so let��s go for a walk together!��


    Gu Ling agreed readily this time, making Lian Shun want to hit him even more.


    Xing Ji wanted to talk to Gu Ling, so Qi Jun volunteered toe over. Seeing two people walking towards him, one was Gu Ling, and the other was Lian Shun, who was actually holding Gu Ling��s arm?!


    Qi Jun had a strange expression. Gu Ling didn��t like being touched, and he evenined in front of the emperor when Su Liang touched him. So why was he so close with Lian Shun? Could it be that he didn��t dislike Su Liang, but rather disliked women in general?


    As they approached, Qi Jun was pondering this question. Gu Ling, noticing his exoression. suddenlv Dushed Lian Shun awav. causing him to fall back into the


    snow��<div>


    Seeing this, Qi Jun��s mouth twitched, and he quickly went to help. ��Master Lin, are you okay?��


    ��I��m fine, I felt a little dizzy from falling earlier, but now that I fell again, I feel better, haha!�� Lian Shun brushed off the snow from his body, smiling brightly. He had also seen Qi Jun��s strange expression and was afraid he��d say something to Su Liang.


    ��Hehe, that��s good.�� Qi Jun nodded. ��Are you two going out in such heavy snow?��


    Lian Shun��s eyes narrowed, and he hooked his arm around Qi Jun��s neck. ��Qi Xiaojun, I have to ask you something. Why didn��t you tell me that Su Liang was interested in Gu Ling before you arrived? Are you afraid of hurting my pride?��


    Qi Jun nced at Gu Ling and shook his head seriously. ��It��s because Marquis Chang Xin rejected my master. I thought telling others about it would damage my master��s self-esteem.��


    ��You��re just making excuses. Su Xiaoliang couldn��t care less about that, and besides, am I just anyone? I��m her best friend!�� Lian Shun snorted. ��I was going to have a serious talk with Gu Xiaoling about how he actually doesn��t like Su Xiaoliang, and have his eyes checked to see if there��s a problem.��


    Qi Jun could not help but chuckle. ��I��ll be sure to write a letter to my master about this.��


    Hearing the words ��writing a letter,�� Gu Ling��s eyes shed slightly.


    Qi Jun almost forgot the important matter and remembered that Xing Ji was waiting at the military camp to meet Gu Ling, so he hurriedly spoke as Lian Shun was about to lead Gu Ling away.


    ��He doesn��t know the way, I��ll apany him there.�� Lian Shun said, pulling


    Gu Ling forward and turning back to Qi Jun, ��I also want to write a letter to Su Xiaoliang, give it to you tomorrow morning! Send them back to the capital together! ��


    ��Alright.�� Qi Jun agreed.


    Lian Shun apanied Gu Ling to meet Xing Ji, and discovered that Xing Ji had also prepared some food and alcohol.


    As Lian Shun was about to sit down, he heard Xing Ji say, ��I want to speak with


    Marquis Chang Xin alone, you should leave first.��


    Lian Shun was stunned for a moment, then smiled and patted Gu Ling on the shoulder, ��Then I��ll wait in your room, and apany you for the night!��


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly, ��No need.��


    Lian Shun had already reached the door, ��Don��t be nervous, I really don��t like men. There��s just something I need to talk to you about. You��re leaving early tomorrow morning.��


    After Lian Shun left, Gu Ling took a seat. Xing Ji looked at him with aplex expression, ��In the blink of an eye, you��ve grown up so much.��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��I don��t remember when I met Marquis


    Zhong Xin.��


    Xing Ji shook his head and smiled, pouring wine for Gu Ling, ��You haven��t seen me, but I��ve seen you. Back then, you were young and, by chance, saved Yu Sheng��s mother. When I heard about it, I wanted to see the most beautiful young master in the capital city that was rumored, so I found an opportunity and sneaked into the capital city to see you. It��s been ten years since then.��


    Gu Ling did not follow up on Xing Ji��s reminiscing of the past, because he really didn��t know about the events Xing Ji mentioned. He asked bluntly, ��What does Marquis Zhong Xin want from me?��


    ��I heard that there��s a girl in the capital city who pursued you?�� Xing Ji asked with a smile. Qi Jun didn��t tell Lian Shun and Che Yun but told his father and Xing Ji about it.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Su Liang.��


    ��You don��t like her?�� Xing Ji asked.


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��What does this have to do with Marquis


    Zhong Xin?��


    Xing Jiughed, ��Actually, she is my adopted daughter, but outsiders don��t know it. I heard that she has feelings for you, so I wanted to ask what you think. ��


    ��Miss Su is very talented, but I��m not interested in women.�� Gu Ling said indifferently.


    Xing Ji frowned, ��You mean����


    ��I��m not interested in men either. I��m used to being alone and don��t want to change.�� Gu Ling said. Hearing this, Xing Ji sighed, ��Habits can be changed.��


    Gu Ling remained silent.


    Xing Ji didn��t continue on the topic and instead talked about Gu Ling going to Liang Country.


    Gu Ling returned to the General Mansion and went to find Lin Boyan first.


    Lin Boyan had caught a cold and had taken medicine before going to sleep, so when Gu Ling woke him up, he looked very tired.


    ��Qi Jun is sending a letter to the capital city, you write to your family and give it to him.�� Gu Ling said.


    Upon hearing this, Lin Boyan got out of bed. Gu Ling then said, ��I want to write a letter to Su Liang.��


    Lin Boyan rubbed his forehead, ��Alright, I��ll prepare an envelope for you. Bring it to me when you��re done writing.��


    Gu Ling went to find Lin Bojun again, informing him that he could write a letter to Qin Yujin.


    When Gu Ling returned to his own courtyard, Lian Shun was already asleep on his bed, and there was a letter he had written to Su Liang on the table, not yet sealed.


    Gu Ling picked it up and opened it, seeing that Lian Shun wrote in the letter that they had known each other since they were young, and they were the best of friends. He asked Su Liang to rest assured that he would definitely train Gu Ling well��


    Restoring the letter to its original state, Gu Ling went to the bedside and pulled Lian Shun up.


    ��You��re back.�� Lian Shun rubbed his eyes, ��What did Uncle Xing want from you?��


    ��It has nothing to do with you. Hurry up and say what you want to say, and leave when you��re done.�� Gu Ling sat on the bed and pushed Lian Shun away as he leaned over.


    ��Tell me, how did Su Liang pursue you?�� Lian Shun asked with great interest.


    ��I don��t want to say.�� Gu Ling shook his head.


    ��Is it that you don��t like Su Liang or you just want to be alone?�� Lian Shun asked.


    Gu Ling didn��t answer.


    Lian Shun��s expression was clear, ��I see, it��s not that you don��t like her, it��s just that you��re used to being alone and don��t want to change, right?��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��Yes.�� There was no choice, ording to Su Liang��s nned plot, he could only act it this way.


    ��Wrong! Totally wrong!�� Lian Shun sat cross-legged, looking serious, ��Gu Xiaoling, just because you��re used to being alone, it doesn��t mean it��s right and good!��


    ��I don��t need others to tell me what��s right and what��s good.�� Gu Ling said.


    ��I��m not just anyone, I��m your friend you��ve known since you were little, you��ve eaten my oranges, and I��ve been beaten up for you!�� Lian Shun snorted lightly.


    Gu Ling: .


    ��To be serious. If you really don��t like Su Xiaoliang, let it be, although I think it��s impossible, but you are just too unsociable, this really isn��t good.�� Lian Shun frowned, ��In the past, your home was a mess, causing you not to interact with others, but that��s all gone by; now you��re alone without any meddling elders, how free you are! You can make any kind of friends you want, and if you want to abduct me back home as your brother, no one would hang you on a tree and beat you!��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I don��t want to.��


    Lian Shunughed out loud, ��You can think about it, I��m willing!��


    Gu Ling was silent, and Lian Shun cleared his throat, ��I was just making an analogy. You��re not used to interacting with people? I��ll change your habits!��


    ��No need.�� Just as Gu Ling finished speaking, he picked Lian Shun up horizontally, threw him out the door, and then threw his shoes out too.


    ��Hey, my letter!�� Lian Shun had just started speaking when the letter came out through the door gap.


    Lian Shun put on his shoes, took the letter out and stuffed it into his bosom, knocked on the door again, ��I��ll ask Uncle Xing for permission to go to Liang Country with you! Gu Xiaoling, see you tomorrow!��


    Gu Ling finished his letter to Su Liang and handed it to Lin Boyan. By the time he returned to his room andy down, it was almost midnight.


    The wind howled outside the window, and Gu Ling took out the hand-string Su Liang had given him from his arms, put it on his wrist, yed with the beads on it, closed his eyes and muttered to himself, ��I��m not used to being alone anymore�� Su Xiaoliang, you have to take responsibility for me����


    The next day, before Gu Ling and his party set off, Qi Jun received many letters. There were those written by the Lin Family Brothers to their family, one from Lin Boyan to Su Liang, and one from Lian Shun to Su Liang.


    Qi Jun nned to stay in Xuanbei City for the New Year with his father, so he arranged for someone else to go back to the capital and deliver the letters.


    Lian Shun indeed went to find Xing Ji, saying he wanted to go to Liang Country with Gu Ling, and his reason was that he was a southern kid and wanted to see the snow in Liang Country��


    Xing Ji actually wanted to leave Lin Bojun behind and let Lian Shun go. He thought it was not quite prudent for the emperor to send both of Lin Shuzhi��s sons to Liang Country together.


    Xing Ji didn��t think anything would go wrong on their journey, but one couldn��t help but worry about the unexpected.


    However, Lin Bojun was sent to Liang Country by the Imperial Edict, and he was just passing through Xuanbei City. Xing Ji had no authority to keep him here, but he could send Lian Shun along with him.


    In Xing Ji��s view, Lin Boyan and Gu Ling were not sociable people. Although Lin Bojun was outgoing, he was too upright. Lian Shun, who was good at dealing with various situations and getting along with others, would provide a more stable travelpanion.


    So, when it was time to set off, Lian Shun carried his luggage and climbed into Gu Ling��s carriage. With one hand lifting the carriage curtain and the other arm around Gu Ling, he said goodbye to Xing Ji.


    Seeing this scene, Xing Ji thought it was a good arrangement. He hoped Lian Shun��s enthusiasm would bnce out Gu Ling��s coldness.


    ��Don��t worry, Marquis. King Yue of Liang Country is the grandfather of Marquis Chang Xin, and he won��t make things difficult for them,�� Che Yun said, standing next to Xing Ji.


    Xing Ji shook his head, ��Perhaps that��s where the trouble lies. When Situ Xie asked the emperor to pardon Gu Ling, he might not have cared about his grandson but had ulterior motives.��


    ��Marquis Chang Xin wouldn��t side with the Liang royal family, would he?�� Che Yun frowned.


    ��Of course not, �� Xing Ji sighed slightly, ��but I��m afraid some people will not leave him be. By the way, is there any news about your younger brother?��


    Che Yun��s eyes dimmed, ��No. There��s something I��d like to ask for your help with. ��


    Xing Ji nodded, ��Just speak your mind.��


    ��My parents are in poor health. The harsh winters in the north are getting harder for them to bear as they age, and staying in this sad ce never allows them to move forward. I won��t give up looking for my brother, but I��m afraid it will take too long, and my parents may not hold on. Recently, I��ve been hearing Lian Shun talk about how warm andfortable the winters are in the south, and I��d like to take my parents to the south for a change of environment. I can resign from my military duties to go home, but I fear they might not agree to move. If I were to receive an imperial order to relocate to a southern post in the army, perhaps I could persuade my parents to go with me.��


    Upon hearing this, Xing Ji patted Che Yun��s shoulder, ��You are very filial. Although I wanted to groom you as my sessor, it��s good for you to go to the south. With the alliance between Qian Liang and Liang Country, Yin Country might be restless again, and they need young and strong generals like you there. I will send a request to the emperor today, and I believe he will agree.��


    ��Thank you, Marquis!�� Che Yun bowed in gratitude, and Xing Ji helped him up.


    When Su Liang received the letter from Xuanbei City, she was helping Yang Yu try on wedding dresses.


    ��Wow! So beautiful!�� Lin Xueqing entered and eximed as she approached Yang Yu. She handed the letter to Su Liang, ��Sister Su, my brother sent you a letter, and so did Master Lin!��


    Su Liang took the letter and stood up to leave, but was stopped by Lin Xueqing, ��Sister Su, read it here and let me see my brother��s letterter. I��m afraid he��s only going to tell good news and not bad. It��s so cold in the north, and I��m worried he��ll get sick!��


    Su Liang thought there must be one letter written by Gu Ling in the two, probably Lin Boyan��s letter, and she couldn��t let Lin Xueqing see it.


    ��I��ll get scissors to open the letter.�� After saying so, Su Liang went to her room, while Yang Yu and Lin Xueqing stayed in the study room.


    After closing the door, Su Liang opened Lin Boyan��s letter, which contained two pieces of paper. One was filled with writing, and the other had only four characters on it.


    Two different handwriting styles.


    One was written by Lin Boyan, with four characters, ��Be well, don��t worry.�� It was perfect to show Lin Xueqingter.


    The other letter, filled with words, was from Gu Ling, describing the scenery he saw on the way, what he usually ate, and how he confessed to the Lin family brothers when they found out. Lin Boyan came down with a cold, but it was nothing serious. Lian Shun imed to be his best friend, but he was just being self-conceited.


    Su Liang chuckled, ��My best friend is you. ��


    After hiding Gu Ling��s letter, Su Liang opened Lian Shun��s. It described how he met Gu Ling when they were young, including when his grandfather beat him.


    ��Su Xiaoliang, don��t worry! I��m going to Liang Country with Gu Xiaoling, and I��ll train him well! By the time he returns to the capital city, he won��t reject you anymore! Aren��t you moved? Who is your best friend, after all, if not me?�� Su Liang couldn��t help but smile, ��My best friend is Gu Xiaoling.��


    Already in Liang Country and riding a horse in the cold wind after losing a chess game to Gu Ling, Lian Shun sneezed twice and muttered to himself, ��Su Xiaoliang must have received the letter by now. She must be very touched and thinking of me..��

 Chapter 272 - 272:272. Going to Liang Country

    Chapter 272 - 272:272. Going to Liang Country<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The day after receiving the letter from Gu Ling, Su Liang went to the Lin family again to check the pulse of her two elder sisters-inw, and after that, Lin Shuzhi invited her to y a game of chess.


    ��Master, I��m not good at chess, but someone else is very good at it,�� Su Liang said.<div>


    Lin Shuzhi sighed slightly while setting up the chess pieces Su Liang had sent him in the previous days, ��I remember inviting that someone to y chess several timesst year when I met him in the academy, but he always found excuses to refuse.��


    Su Liang chuckled softly, ��He was afraid that you would find out his chess skills were not right.��


    Upon starting the game, Su Liang lost quickly as expected.


    Seeing that Su Liang didn��t seem very interested, Lin Shuzhi shook his head and said, ��Never mind, when hees back, I must challenge him.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I bet you��ll win, Master. They should be getting close to the capital of Liang Country.��


    ��I��ve never been there; it is said that the imperial pce of Liang Country is built against the mountains, magnificent and grand. I must go and see for myself at some point,�� Lin Shuzhi said.


    Just as Su Liang was about to say she wanted to see it too, the voice of Ren Dong came from outside the door, ��Master, His Majesty orders you to enter the pce immediately.��


    Upon hearing this, Lin Shuzhi furrowed his brows. After previous events, even though he could see that Duanmu Yi treated Su Liang fairly leniently, he still didn��t like to deal with the Royal Family deep down.


    Su Liang got up, picked up the cloak nearby, ��Master, don��t worry, perhaps some high-ranking person is not well due to the recent cold weather. I have to go now.��


    Ren Dong said that the person who had delivered the oral decree had already returned to the pce without mentioning the reason.


    Su Liang asked Ren Dong to return home, but she still insisted on apanying Su Liang to the entrance of the pce and watched her enter alone.<div>


    When she met Duanmu Yi, two people looking travel-worn were also present. Both were exceedingly young with deeply chiseled features, a man and a woman, which made Su Liang think of the guards Situ Xie brought when he visitedst time.


    ��These two are messengers sent by the King of Yue from Liang Country,��


    Duanmu Yi said. ��Emperor Liang has contracted a strange disease, and the Imperial Physicians are helpless. The King of Yue has sent people to ask you to go to Liang Country.��


    Su Liang hesitated for a moment and then respectfully said, ��This humble servant is young and inexperienced, I��m afraid I cannot shoulder such an important responsibility.��


    In fact, Su Liang was somewhat suspicious at this moment. Was Situ Xie really asking her to go to Liang Country to treat the secret son of the emperor? Or were there other intentions behind it? Didn��t these two people meet Gu Ling��s group on the road?


    The woman among the messengers opened her mouth, introducing herself as Gui Yue, ��Doctor Su is too modest. His Highness the King of Yue said that as long as Doctor Su can cure the Emperor, you can name any condition.��


    Su Liang looked at Duanmu Yi, who sighed and said, ��You havee a long way for the sake of Emperor Liang��s health. If I don��t let Doctor Su go, I would indeed be too unkind. Both of you can rest for a while, and I will talk to Doctor Suter.��


    After someone invited the Gui siblings out, only Duanmu Yi and Su Liang were left. Su Liang then asked, ��Didn��t they meet with Marquis Chang Xin on the way?��


    Duanmu Yi snorted lightly, ��You really think about Gu Ling all the time.��


    Su Liang smiled awkwardly. But she felt weird in her heart. Was Duanmu Yi really intending to let her go to Liang Country?


    ��They said they didn��t know about Marquis Chang Xin going to Liang Country, and they didn��t meet him, as they rushed day and night,�� Duanmu Yi answered Su Liang��s question.<div>


    Su Liang nodded. It was indeed possible.


    ��Are you sure they were sent by King Yue?�� Su Liang asked.


    Duanmu Yi nodded, ��They brought the King of Yue��s handwritten letter and token. ��


    ��Then, Your Majesty��s intention is���� Su Liang felt if Duanmu Yi really let her go, there must be another purpose.


    As expected, Duanmu Yi exined, ��There was a master of machines named Mu in the past dynasty. It is said that before he died, he left a book of machine drawings, which contained war chariots and manyrge weapons using machine techniques. Over the years, the three countries have been searching for the descendants of the Mu family. Recently, I received news that the descendants of the Mu family have entered the service of the King of Liang.��


    Su Liang subconsciously asked, ��Is the news reliable?�� Then quickly added,


    ��Your Majesty, I am not doubting your word, it was just a casual question.


    Please forgive me.��


    Duanmu Yi shook his head, ��No offense taken. The news is trustworthy.��


    With that, Su Liang suspected that there must be spies nted by Duanmu Yi around the royal family of Liang Country or Situ Xie. And this was quite normal.


    At the same time, Su Liang guessed what Duanmu Yi wanted her to do in Liang Country.


    ��The journey is long and cold. I should have refused and not let you go to Liang


    Country. But that Mechanism Map is extremely important. Even if Qian Country doesn��t get it, we absolutely cannot let Liang or Yin Country obtain and create it!�� Duanmu Yi��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Do you understand my meaning?


    Su Liang nodded, ��Your servant understands.�� The so-called cooperation between countries is only temporary and superficial, while the inherent hostility exists until the ��life and death�� situation is resolved.


    ��When you go to Liang Country, get rid of the descendant of Mu Family, and bring the Mechanism Map back.�� Duanmu Yi��s eyes were deep, ��For this matter, I can��t think of anyone more suitable than you! Don��t disappoint me! Bring Ren


    Dong with you and if necessary, ask Marquis Chang Xin for help.��


    Su Liang nodded, then frowned, ��If anything goes wrong with such an important thing, King Yue will surely find out soon. I��m worried that it will be difficult to escape after getting hold of it.�� She was thinking about the Lin Family Brothers. If it were just her and Gu Ling, it wouldn��t be difficult to leave after stealing the treasure, but quite a few people from Qian Country would be going openly.


    ��I believe you will find a way.�� Duanmu Yi smiled.


    Su Liang: ��should she be moved by Duanmu Yi��s trust in her?


    For both personal and public reasons, Su Liang would not refuse this task. The ultimate unification of the world cannot be controlled by her. But she was from Qian Country and hoped that in the end, Qian Country would be the one to unify the world.


    After taking on the secret mission, Su Liang took the opportunity to obtain some precious royal medicine from Duanmu Yi.


    And the departure date was tomorrow.


    Su Liang left the pce with Ren Dong and returned home.


    Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu were waiting for Su Liang here to discuss the arrangements for inviting guests to the wedding.


    ��Did the emperor have any issues when he summoned you?�� Nian Jincheng asked as soon as he saw Su Liang.


    Su Liang removed her cloak, which Ren Dong took, and then sat down, nodding, ��Yes, there was a matter.��


    Yang Yu��s expression changed slightly, ��What happened now?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Don��t worry. It��s a good thing. My wish can be fulfilled now.��


    Upon hearing this, Nian Jincheng��s face lit up with joy, ��Has the emperor granted your marriage to Gu Ling? That��s great!��


    ��Is it true?�� Yang Yu also became happy, ��Why is it so sudden?��


    Su Liang rubbed her forehead, ��Stop it! You two are getting married, and don��t focus on me. I don��t want to get married, marrying Gu Ling is not my wish. Besides, why would the emperor grant our marriage for no reason?�� Nian Jincheng frowned, ��Then what is it?��


    Su Liang��s lips curled up slightly, ��I can go to Liang Country to see snow.�� Both Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu were speechless.


    When they learned that Emperor Liang had contracted a strange disease and King Yue had sent for Su Liang to treat it, Yang Yu couldn��t help but worry, ��What if you can��t cure it? What if you go there and he dies? Will they me you? Could it be that King Yue is trying to lure you there to kill you?��


    ��Not likely. At this time of year, Liang Country won��t do anything to provoke war.�� Su Liang shook her head. The weather was too cold, and fighting in the north would be very disadvantageous to Liang Country.


    ��How could the emperor agree? Did Liang Country give any unbelievable benefits?�� Yang Yu wondered.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Almost. However, it��s not that they offered benefits, but the emperor wants me to get them myself.��


    About the descendants of the Mu Family and the Mechanism Map, Su Liang briefly told Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu, only to find out that the two of them already knew about the Mu Family, and only Su Liang had just heard about it today. Surprisingly, even Nian Jincheng knew that the Royal Family had been secretly searching for the descendants of the Mu Family.


    ��Such an important matter, and only you are going alone? It��s too dangerous.�� Yang Yu became more worried when she learned the truth.


    ��Many people don��t necessarily facilitate things well, especially those that shouldn��t be known to others.�� Su Liang said, ��Besides, Gu Ling is there. I��ll travel faster than anyone else, and when I arrive, Gu Ling will certainly still be in Liang Country. The emperor knows his strength and wants us to work together.��


    From this incident, it��s clear that Duanmu Yi didn��t prioritize the matter of ��splitting up Su Liang and Gu Ling�� before Qian Country��s interests. In other words, Duanmu Yi was very skeptical about the so-called omen of the heavens.


    ��The only problem is���� Su Liang sighed deeply.


    Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu both looked at her, curious about the issue. Then they heard Su Liang say, ��I won��t be able to drink at your wedding.��


    Nian Jincheng sighed, ��It��s a pity that you and Aling won��t be there, but the important matter must be addressed.��


    Yang Yu spoke at the same time, ��It��s simple, we��ll get married again next year!��


    Nian Jincheng held his forehead, ��Xiaoyu, don��t push it. We can still get married without them.��


    Yang Yu countered, ��Is Gu Ling not your best friend?��


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��He doesn��t have to be.��


    Yang Yu smiled lightly, ��But Su Liang is the most important person to me. How can we get married without her there?��


    Nian Jincheng looked at Su Liang, waiting for her to say something.


    Su Liang held Yang Yu��s hand, ��Don��t dy the wedding anymore, lest things change. Don��t you want to live together openly? It��s so cold, it��s warmer to sleep together.��


    Nian Jincheng coughed lightly, ��That��s true. You and Aling can do the same in


    Liang Country, where it��s cold.��


    Su Liang snorted, ��I��m helping you, think before you speak.��


    Nian Jincheng��s expression became serious, ��You��re right about everything.��


    ��Old Master Qin is the mediator for the wedding. At that time, please invite Qin Family, Lin Family, Xing Family, and Wan Family to the wedding. Xueqing will be with you.�� Su Liang said to Yang Yu, ��You two should get married and live


    together sooner so that I can rest assured when I am away.��


    ��All right, then.�� Yang Yu sighed, ��That��s the only way.��


    Yang Yu prepared luggage for Su Liang, and in the end, they brought arge box filled with thick clothes and precious silver fox cloak.


    Su Liang only picked out two, ��This time I need to ride on horseback, and it will be inconvenient to carry too many things.��


    ��It��s too hard.�� Yang Yu was very concerned about Su Liang. Why was it so difficult for her to live a peaceful and leisurely life?


    Nian Jincheng said this was called ��more work for the capable��, and Yang Yu pinched him a few times, telling him to shut up.


    In the afternoon, Su Liang went to say goodbye to Lin Shuzhi. Lin Shuzhi was also somewhat worried, but he figured as long as Su Liang could safely reach her destination and meet up with Gu Ling, everything would be fine.


    ��Master, don��t worry. Aling and I will definitely bring both elder brothers back safely.�� Su Liang told Lin Shuzhi.


    Lin Shuzhi shook his head, ��All of you muste back safely. If you encounter any problems,municate in time and cooperate.��


    As it happened, Lin Family members were sending letters to Xuanbei City, so Su Liang could help deliver them.


    Su Liang went to Marquis Zhong Xin��s mansion again, took the letters from Xing Family to Xing Ji, and also the letters from Qi Yan to his father and younger brother.


    In the evening, Wan Hui brought Zhengzheng to see Su Liang off.


    ��This is a gift for Aunt and Uncle Ning.�� Zhengzheng held a delicate box up to Su Liang.


    Su Liang opened it, and inside were a pair of ink jade pendants shaped like teardrops of water.


    Wan Hui smiled, saying that the Wan Family had just obtained them recently.


    ��This one is for Aunt, and this one is for Uncle Ning!�� Zhengzheng pointed with her little hand, ��Is Aunt going to Liang Country? Is Uncle Ning in Liang Country?��


    Wan Hui sighed lightly, but Su Liang nodded, ��Perhaps he is. If I see him, I will give it to him.��


    Zhengzheng nodded happily, ��Definitely!��


    After Wan Hui and Zhengzheng left, Su Liang put the two jade pendants into the little rabbit purse, nning to give one to Gu Ling when she arrived in Liang Country.


    No words were exchanged through the night.


    Early the next morning, Su Liang got up and pushed open the window. A cold wind blew into her face, and the ground outside was white. At first, she thought frost had fallen, butter realized that it had snowed.


    The first snow of the capital didn��t fall heavily, with only a thinyer of snow on the ground and snowkes swirling in the wind.


    Situ Xie had sent a brother and sister, named Gui Yue and Gui Xiang, who were waiting for Su Liang outside the Su Mansion early in the morning.


    After Su Liang and Ren Dong finished their breakfast, packed up and prepared to set out, Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing came to see them off.


    As soon as Lin Xueqing learned that Su Liang was going away, she hurried to Huguo Temple to ask for a Safety Amulet for her.


    Su Liang epted it and put it in her purse, promising Lin Xueqing that she would not let the Safety Amulet leave her side.


    Duanmu Chen sent Chang��an to give Su Liang a dagger, saying it was for self-defense.


    Su Liang already had a dagger, but she suspected that Duanmu Chen had put a letter for her in the sheath, so she epted it without opening it in front of others.


    As the pedestrians on the street chattered, Su Liang and her party of four rode tnelr norses ana walKec1 towarcls tne City gate.


    Sitting in the Tea House, Duanmu Chen, holding a cup of warm tea, looked back at Chang��an who entered the door, and then looked outside, no longer able to see Su Liang��s figure.


    ��Master, Su Liang epted the dagger.�� Chang��an said.


    Duanmu Chen put down his teacup, ��Hmm.��


    ��It��s freezing cold, and Su Liang is working so hard.�� Chang��an sighed.


    ��For her, it��s nothing,�� Duanmu Chen shook his head. He hoped the Qian royal family would get the Mechanism Map, but he didn��t want Su Liang to leave the capital for so long. Since his return to the capital from Bei��an Countyst year, Duanmu Chen had clearly understood that at least half of the credit for his current achievements should be attributed to Su Liang. He didn��t want Su Liang to have an ident.


    ��I wonder if Su Liang can return before the New Year. Anyway, once she gets to Liang Country and sees Marquis Chang Xin, she should be very happy.��, said Chang��an.


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��Of course. I��ve never seen her be so enthusiastic about anyone else.��


    ��Maybe by the time they return from Liang Country, Marquis Chang Xin will have fallen in love with Su Liang!�� Chang��an said.


    Duanmu Chen��s tone was gloomy, ��Let��s just hope they can all return safely first..��

 Chapter 273 - 273: Come chase me.

    Chapter 273: Come chase me.


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang guessed correctly; Duanmu Chen had indeed ced a note inside the dagger sheath.


    However, there was no specific information on the note, only two words: ��Take care.��


    For a time, Su Liang felt that Duanmu Chen seemed to treat her as a friend. Since it was not convenient for him to say goodbye in person, he used this way to remind her.


    No matter how sincere he was, Su Liang appreciated it. Compared to the suspicious Duanmu Yi, her rtionship with Duanmu Chen was quite friendly, and their cooperation had been rtively smooth all along.


    When Su Liang was thinking about getting the Mechanism Map to help Qian Country unify the world, she had Duanmu Chen in mind for taking power.


    Leaving the capital city, the snow had stopped not long after, but traveling against the wind was still cold.


    Su Liang was well-prepared, having windproof and warm pads tied around her joints. This was made overnight by someone found by Yang Yu after she talked to him, and it included Ren Dong��s contribution.


    Those trained in martial arts are not all the same, and Su Liang started practicing martial arts a bitte, unlike Gu Ling who had trained since childhood. Su Liang always paid great attention to her health, and after conditioning, her original cold-sensitive constitution had improved, but she still felt some difort during her monthly cycle asionally.


    Gui Yue and Gui Xiang, brother and sister, grew up in the ice and snow, so they were not afraid of the cold, and it was obvious whenparing the thickness of their clothes with Su Liang.


    Gui Yue was very talkative, but Gui Xiang hardly spoke at all, only nodding, shaking his head, or staying silent when Su Liang talked to him.


    The siblings�� father was the captain of the guards of the Yue Prince Masion, so they grew up in the mansion and naturally became Situ Xie��s guards.


    During a break, Gui Yue watched Su Liang taking off her warm pads and said with a smile, ��I didn��t expect Su Divine Doctor, with such high martial arts skills, to be afraid of the cold. Actually, once you get used to it, it��s fine.��


    Su Liang thought inwardly: once she got used to it, she could wait for old age rheumatism.


    ��I always hear you call me Su Divine Doctor which puts a lot of pressure on me, as I am not that divine,�� Su Liang smiled.


    Gui Yueughed heartily, ��Then I��ll call you Miss Su. But in my heart, Miss Su is the Divine Doctor. I heard that when General Peng Qian was seriously injured and on the verge of death, it was Miss Su who saved him. General Peng Qian had been ill for many years, and after meeting Miss Su in Qian Country, he has been much better now.��


    The matter of treating Peng Qian was not a secret, and Su Liang had reported it to Duanmu Yi early on. Hearing Gui Yue mention it, she took advantage of the situation to ask about Peng��s situation.


    Ren Dong watched Su Liang and Gui Yue seemingly having a lively conversation, knowing that it was only superficial. Su Liang was not a naturally outgoing person and would not easily trust the Gui siblings. Ren Dong had been secretly observing their every action, and at the same time noticed that Gui Xiang had been silently watching them all along.


    As for the matter of eating during the journey, the Gui siblings were very amodating, but Su Liang could keep up with their pace, not wanting to eat cold and hard cakes every day. So she said that within Qian Country��s territory, she would be responsible for feeding the four of them.


    At first, Gui Yue was worried about the dy, butter found that it didn��t make a big difference. In her eyes, although Su Liang was very afraid of the cold, she seemed to be good at everything, including cooking a pot of steaming, delicious soup in the harsh outdoor conditions.


    It didn��t affect the traveling speed, and they could eat better. As Gui siblings considered Su Liang their important guest and person to invite to Liang Country, they naturally epted her arrangement.


    They got along peacefully along the way, even appearing harmonious on the surface. Because of their speed, they arrived in Xuanbei City in just a few days.


    Su Liang told Gui Yue in advance that they would rest in Xuanbei City for a day.


    When the Gui siblings passed through Xuanbei City on their way here, they had dered themselves as envoys sent by the King Yue to meet Xing Ji, but did not disclose that they hade to invite Su Liang. After seeing Situ Xie��s token, Xing Ji let them go.


    After the heavy snow, the weather cleared up, and Xuanbei City was draped in a silvery white, a breathtaking sight.


    As Su Liang rode into the city, someone went to report to Xing Ji.


    Upon learning that Su Liang had arrived, Qi Jun was overjoyed and rushed out to greet her. Seeing her familiar figure on horseback from afar, he waved at her, ��Master!��


    As they got closer, Su Liang got off her horse, removed her hood, and walked over with a smile, ��Your brother has written a letter for you.��


    Before her words fell, Ren Dong had already picked out the letter from Qi Yan to Qi Jun from Su Liang��s medicine box and handed it over.


    ��Thank you.�� Qi Jun took it and nodded to Ren Dong with a smile.


    ��Qi Jun, please attend to these two guests from Liang Country and prepare hot water, good food, and drinks,�� Su Liang ordered.


    Qi Jun saw Gui Yue and Gui Xiang appear together, guessing that Su Liang was probably going to Liang Country. When the two people came initially, he had seen them.


    ��Ren Dong, you follow Qi Jun and arrange for the two guests to rest. After they are settled, have him take you to the courtyard where I stayed in the General Mansion before, I will stay there again,�� Su Liang said.


    Qi Jun and Ren Dong responded simultaneously, then frowned slightly. Qi Jun walked to Su Liang��s side, lowered his voice, and said, ��Master, that courtyard has been upied by someone else.��


    Su Liang was taken aback, ��Who took it?��


    Qi Jun spoke in a faint tone, ��Marquis Chang Xin��s beautiful Gu. He liked the cedar in that courtyard and chose it as his residence, staying there for one night. When I found out, I didn��t feel it was appropriate to say anything.��


    Su Liang��s lips curled slightly, ��I really have a good fate with Miss Gu! What��s the big deal about this? If he ever lived there, I��m definitely staying there too!��


    Qi Jun nodded silently, turned around, pointed Ren Dong in a direction, led Su Liang��s horse, and silently left with them��


    ��Xiaoliang!�� Xing Ji strode over, ��You��ve lost weight again!��


    Su Liang chuckled lightly, ��Uncle Xing, you��ve lost weight too.��


    Xing Ji coughed lightly, ��I told Marquis Chang Xin that you��re my adopted daughter. Are you willing to give me some face and acknowledge it?��


    Recalling the past, Su Liang took a step back upon hearing this.


    Xing Ji rubbed his forehead, ��If you don��t want to, forget it. Pretend I never said it.��


    But then, he saw Su Liang bow down, ��Adoptive father.��


    Xing Ji��s expression was delighted, ��Good, good! I��ve prepared a meeting gift for you, and I��ve been waiting for you to call me adoptive father! Come inside with me, it��s so cold outside. Have you been freezing on your journey here? I��ll have someone make some ginger soup for you!��


    ��I��m fine.�� Su Liang followed Xing Ji into the military camp. ��It��s not asfortable as being at home, but it��s still bearable.��


    Xing Ji couldn��t help butin about his pampered son.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I��ll pass the message on to the crown prince.��


    ��From now on, you��ll have to call him your adoptive brother, or simply big brother.�� Xing Ji said with a smile.


    ��No way.�� Su Liang refused, ��I already have a big brother.��


    Xing Ji knew Su Liang was talking about Lin Boyan, ��All right, it��s indeed not suitable for you to call Yu Sheng big brother. I��ll ask himter if he��s willing to call you sister.��


    Su Liang nodded solemnly, ��I can do that.��


    Xing Ji burst outughing, feeling joyful and carefree.


    Upon learning the reason why the Emperor sent Su Liang to Liang Country,


    Xing Ji frowned, ��He entrusted such an important task to you alone?�� Su Liang shook her head, ��There��s also Miss Gu.��


    Xing Ji coughed lightly, ��Are you really taking a fancy for that guy?


    Su Liang nodded, ��For real.��


    ��Good taste.�� Xing Ji approved, ��Indeed, you can��t find anyone better looking than Gu Ling. Do you know about his strength?��


    ��The emperor said that he repelled Yan Shiqi, the owner of Yanyun Building, with a single palm.�� Su Liang replied.


    Xing Ji looked surprised, ��So powerful? No wonder he can keep himself out of Gu Family��s affairs.��


    ��Do you think he��s loyal to Qian Country, adoptive father?�� Su Liang asked.


    As soon as he heard the words ��adoptive father,�� Xing Ji couldn��t help but smile, ��We��ll have to observe this matter further.�� After all, he didn��t know much about Gu Ling.


    Xing Ji reminded Su Liang to be extremely cautious when dealing with Situ Xie in Liang Country, ��He has a deep and cunning mind, not a good person. Don��t believe what he says too easily.��


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang asked Xing Ji if he had ever dealt with Situ Xie. Xing Ji shook his head, ��My father had dealings with him and left those words.�� ��I��ll be careful.�� Su Liang nodded.


    ��Don��t risk your life for anything. If you can��t find the Mechanism Map, the emperor won��t me you too much. He��ll make other arrangements.�� Xing Ji said sternly to Su Liang, ��Do your best under the premise of ensuring your own safety, understand?��


    Su Liang obediently nodded, ��All right.��


    After having dinner with Xing Ji, Su Liang left and returned to the General Mansion to rest.


    On the way, Su Liang met Che Yun, who told her that Xing Ji had already submitted a memorial to the emperor, asking for a transfer to the south.


    ��That��s great. My uncle and aunt will have better health in the south.�� Su Liang smiled, ��If the emperor doesn��t approve this time, I��ll plead for your case when I return to the capital after finishing my business.��


    Che Yun cupped his hands in gratitude, ��Thank you so much!��


    ��Since I��m here, I should visit my uncle and aunt to check on their health.�� Su Liang nned to go to the Che family for a follow-up consultation for Che father and Che mother.


    Che Yun was very happy and took Su Liang to his home. But when it came to his parents�� health, he couldn��t help but sigh.


    When Su Liang saw Che father and Che mother, she found that their health had worsened since theirst meeting. Che father was about the same age as Xing Ji, with half of his hair already white. Che mother was a bit dazed, and her reaction to Su Liang��s conversation was slow.


    After taking their pulse, Su Liang prescribed some medicine and administered acupuncture to Che mother.


    As Che Yun escorted Su Liang out, she advised him not to follow, and suggested, ��If you have a girl you like, marry early. If there��s a grandchild, your uncle and aunt might improve a lot.��


    Che Yun shook his head with a wry smile, ��This ce is not like the capital city,


    I don��t have any girl that I like here.��


    It was not easy for Che Yun to find a suitable partner in Xuanbei City, which had few residents.


    ��I heard that you like Marquis Chang Xin?�� Che Yun asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, I am pursuing him.��


    Che Yun smiled and nodded, ��You are a good match, and when you go to Liang Country, you��ll see him again.��


    ��I am looking forward to it.�� Su Liang turned and waved her hand, ��I��m leaving.��


    Che Yun watched Su Liang��s figure disappear into the vast white world and his eyes turned cold the moment he entered the door, ��Gu Ling����


    When Su Liang returned to the General��s Mansion, Ren Dong had already prepared hot water. The letter for Xing Ji had also been sent.


    Finally able to take a hot bath after days of traveling, Su Liang was sofortable that she almost fell asleep.


    At night, Qi Jun came over just as Ren Dong left Su Liang��s room.


    ��Has the master gone to sleep?�� Qi Jun asked softly.


    Ren Dong shook his head, ��What��s the matter?��


    ��I want to go to Liang Country with the master, but the Marquis won��t let me.�� Qi Jun sighed. He knew that his father would stop him, so he went directly to Xing Ji to follow Su Liang to Liang Country, but Xing Ji didn��t agree either.


    Qi Jun entered the room after hearing Su Liang��s voice.


    After listening, Su Liang smiled and said, ��You stay here and apany your father, how is his health? Should I check his pulse again?��


    Qi Jun shook his head, ��My father is fine now. Master should rest early.��


    Alone in the familiar room she knew, Su Liang recalled that Gu Ling had stayed there as well before, though the bedding had been changed since then.


    Su Liang heard from Xing Ji that although Gu Ling and others were traveling slowly, they should have arrived in Liang Country��s capital by now. It would take her another seven or eight days to get there if she traveled day and night from Xuanbei City.


    Before going to sleep, Su Liang wondered whether that person would call Situ Xie his grandfather when he met him��


    Early the next morning, Su Liang and the others left Xuanbei City and continued their journey.


    Che Yun apanied Xing Ji on the city wall, watching them leave in the distance. He mentioned Su Liang��s visit to his family to treat his parents�� illnesses and expressed his gratitude towards her.


    ��Xiaoliang has always been like that, treating the people she approves of very well,�� Xing Ji said with a smile. ��Gu Ling is not indifferent to Xiaoliang, it��s just his personality that he��s not used to getting close to people. I hope that their rtionship can improve when they return from Liang Country.��


    Che Yun��s eyes narrowed, and he nodded, ��That would be the best.��


    Meanwhile, Gu Ling��s party, dyed by the snowstorm on the road, had just arrived in Liang Country��s capital, Yao City.


    Upon learning that King Yue��s grandson and the world-famous beauty Gu Ling had arrived, the Yao City residents came out of their homes, curious to see what the half-Liang royal blood beauty Gu Ling looked like.


    Gu Ling had been here when he was a child, and the people who had met him back then still marveled at the ethereal young master.


    After the team entered the city, they stopped. Lin Bojun, sitting on his horse, looked at Situ Xie entering his line of sight. ��Marauis Gu. King Yue is here.��


    Everyone knows Situ Xie��s status in Liang Country. First, he went to Qian


    Country in person and bowed publicly to beg Duanmu Yi for Gu Ling��s pardon. Now he hase to the city gate to greet his grandson, which shows the importance he attaches to Gu Ling.


    Under everyone��s gaze, Situ Xie got off his horse and walked to Gu Ling��s carriage, calling out, ��Ling��er is here, it��s your grandfather.��


    The curtain of the carriage swayed gently in the wind, and after a while, no one came out, making the atmosphere a bit awkward.


    Lin Bojun gazed into the distance and saw the Liang Country��s Imperial Pce built against the mountains. The terrain was very high, just as his father had described, magnificent and spectacr.


    ��Could it be that the beautiful Gu fell asleep?�� The onlookers whispered to each other.


    Situ Xie called out again, and suddenly the curtain was lifted, revealing a face.


    ��Is this the famous Gu beauty? She��s not as beautiful as the rumors say!�� someone muttered quietly.


    Situ Xie was taken aback, ��This is .


    Lian Shun smiled at Situ Xie, ��Your Highness King Yue, I am surnamed Lian, I am Gu Ling��s best friend.��


    ��The son of the Lin family from Jiaye City in Qian Country?�� Situ Xie smiled, ��Nice to meet you. Is Ling��er unwell?��


    ��Not really, it��s just that he can��t stand the cold in Liang Country, and he would get rashes when exposed to the wind. So it��s not convenient for him to show his face outside.�� Lian Shun gave an impression of Gu Ling��s ��beauty too fragile for the wind�� in a few words.


    Situ Xie chuckled, ��So that��s how it is. Let��s go to the post house first.��


    After saying that, Situ Xie greeted the Lin family brothers, and the team moved again, heading towards the post house.


    Themon people of Liang Country had not seen Gu Ling��s true face, and many thought he was too arrogant and didn��t know the manners. Even if he couldn��t face the wind, he didn��t say a word or call out ��grandfather�� when the elder came in person.


    In the post house, Situ Xie dismissed the servants and wanted to talk to Gu Ling alone.


    With only the two of them left, Situ Xie looked at Gu Ling��s frosty beautiful face, and his expression was mncholy, ��You��ve grown up, looking a lot like your mother.��


    Gu Ling remained silent.


    ��When the Gu family met with disaster, I learned that you were still alive, so your grandfather has been looking for you in secret.�� Situ Xie sighed deeply, ��I wanted to find you first and ask you if you wanted to stay in Liang Country, so I didn��t go to Qian Country to ask Emperor Qian for your pardon.�� ��Thank you.�� Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent.


    Situ Xie breathed a sigh of relief, ��Why thank me? It��s something your grandfather should do for you. Ling��er, if you have any dissatisfaction with your grandfather, you must speak up. Your grandfather doesn��t want there to be any misunderstandings between us.��


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly, ��There��s no misunderstanding.��


    Situ Xie smiled, ��Then what are your ns with Miss Su Liang? I heard she��s pursuing you. When do you n to marry her?��


    ��I have no ns.�� Gu Ling��s face was calm.


    ��You young people want to y, just y well. But be careful, don��t let


    Emperor Qian know about those past things, otherwise, he won��t spare you.�� Situ Xie��s smile was gentle, ��Whatever Emperor Qian asked you to do, let��s talk about itter. Grandfather has good news to tell you.��


    Gu Ling picked up the teacup and took a sip, it was her mother��s favorite tea, called Thousand Mountain Snow, one of the few famous teas in Liang Country. Situ Xie waited for Gu Ling to put down the teacup before speaking again, ��Su


    Liang will being soon too.��


    Gu Ling��s expression remained unchanged, ��What is sheing for?��


    ��The Emperor hase down with a strange illness that the Imperial Physicians can��t cure, so your grandfather sent someone to invite Su Liang, and I presume Emperor Qian won��t refuse.�� Situ Xie said.


    Gu Ling spoke once more to dismiss the guest, ��I��m tired.��


    Situ Xie stood up, ��Then you should have a good rest first. Later, your grandfather will send someone to pick you up and take you to stay at the house in the courtyard that Ning��er used to live in before she got married. It has been kept all this time.��


    Gu Ling nodded, and Situ Xie left.


    With the door closed and only Gu Ling left, his lips hooked up in a shallow curve, he whispered barely audible, ��Come chase me��.��

 Chapter 274 - 274: 274. Capricious Miss Gu

    Chapter 274 - 274: 274. Capricious Miss Gu<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Lin Family Brothers and Lian Shun were happy after the initial surprise of hearing from Gu Ling that Su Liang was on her way to the capital city of Liang Country.


    ��Hold on!�� Lian Shun suddenly frowned, ��Is King Yue implying that he has already sent people to invite Su Liang, but the Emperor might not really let here, right?��<div>


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��He will.��


    Nian Jincheng seemed thoughtful, ��As long as the ��reward�� offered by King Yue is high enough.��


    ��Since it��s Emperor Liang��s order, the reward will naturally not be low.�� Lian Shun happily pped his hands upon hearing both Gu Ling and Nian Jincheng believe Su Liang woulde, ��Great! Once Su Xiaoliang arrives, I can finally witness how she pursues Gu Xiaoling! Hahaha!��


    ��Are you really going to live in Prince Masion?�� Nian Jincheng asked Gu Ling.


    Lian Shun hugged Gu Ling with one arm, ��Of course, we��re going together! I heard that Prince Masion is also called the Mansion of Beauties, where both the young and old are outstanding beauties! I want to see for myself!�� ��Yes, Lian Shun will go with me.�� Gu Ling nodded slightly.


    He was not yet clear about Duanmu Yi��s purpose for sending Su Liang, but it was definitely not to treat Emperor Liang��s illness, nor was it a trivial matter, and it was most likely rted to Situ Xie. This was the reason for Gu Ling to agree to live in Prince Masion. While at the prince��s mansion, Su Liang could pursue him more easily, and it would make sense for her to move in if she wished to.


    ��Will Big Lin and Little Lin be safe at the inn?�� Lian Shun asked. Over time, he had be close friends with the Lin Family Brothers.


    Nian Jincheng shook his head slightly, ��As long as you guys don��t cause any trouble in the Prince Masion, there��s no need to worry about our safety.��


    Lian Shun chuckled, ��I won��t, but I can��t say the same for Gu Xiaoling. By the way, has King Yue mentioned when he sent his people to invite Su Xiaoliang, and when is she expected to arrive? I��ll go outside the city to meet her!��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I don��t know.��


    ��I��ll ask King Yue when I see him again,�� Lian Shun said.<div>


    When Situ Jing, the eldest grandson of Situ Xie and Situ Yao��s elder brother, came to the inn to pick up Gu Ling, snow started to fall in Yao City once again.


    Lian Shun was talking with Gu Ling, and the door was open. Seeing the handsome young man approaching in the wind and snow, Lian Shun couldn��t help but exim, ��Your cousin is really good-looking!��


    The people from the Situ Family all had very fair skin, even more so for Gu Ling, whose skin was so wless that women would be envious of him.


    Situ Jing had a tall figure, deep and exquisite facial features, eyebrows and eyes quite simr to Situ Xie, and his demeanor was like a younger version of Situ Xie��gentle, polite, and versatile.


    Watching Situ Jing exchange pleasantries with Gu Ling, Lian Shun felt that overall, this person was more perfect. Comparatively, many people would not like Gu Ling��s aloof and taciturn character.


    ��This must be General Lin? I��ve heard a lot about you.�� Situ Jing��s smile was sincere.


    Lian Shun smiled even more earnestly, ��Mutually, mutually. I have a question for Master Situ.��


    ��Oh?�� Situ Jing nodded, ��Please feel free to ask, Master Lin.��


    ��Who is the most beautiful person in the Prince Masion?�� Lian Shun asked seriously.


    Situ Jing chuckled, ��I haven��t thought about this before, but I can answer Master Lin now. Of course, the most beautiful person in the Prince Masion is my cousin Gu Ling.��


    ��Excluding him?�� Lian Shun asked again.<div>


    Situ Jing looked at Gu Ling and sighed lightly, ��Then it would be my aunt. But she has passed away.��


    Situ Xie only had a daughter, Gu Ling��s mother Situ Ning.


    Hearing Situ Jing mention ancestors, Lian Shun didn��t think it appropriate to inquire further or make jokes, so he dropped the topic.


    Knowing that Gu Ling would bring Lian Shun along to live in the Prince Masion, Situ Jing expressed his warm wee, and even invited the Lin Family Brothers toe along if they wished.


    By the time they were ready to leave, Lian Shun and Situ Jing were already getting along well, chatting as they walked in front, while Gu Ling trailed behind by himself, looking like an outsider.


    Situ Jing stopped and waited for Gu Ling, while Lian Shun casually draped his arm around Situ Jing��s shoulder and continued walking. ��You don��t need to worry about Gu Xiaoling. He finds talking tiring, and if you insist on chatting with him, it would only be a burden for him.��


    Situ Jing smiled, ��It is said that Gu Ling only has one friend, but now it seems that the rumor is untrue.��


    Lian Shun nodded, ��I��ve known Gu Xiaoling since we were young, but it��s just that no one knows about it. Young Master Situ, apart from Princess Yaoguang, do you have any other sisters?��


    Situ Jing shook his head, ��We have many men in our family, so I only have one sister. ��


    Lian Shun expressed his regret, giving people the feeling that he intended to be a son-inw of the Situ family but had no opportunity. However, he was secretly thinking that it was great. Since Situ Yao was already engaged to Duanmu Chen, and there were no more youngdies in the Prince��s Mansion, there was no need to worry about someone trying to take Gu Ling away from Su Liang! Even if there was, they wouldn��t seed!


    Situ Jing smiled slightly, ��I have several cousins.��<div>


    Lian Shun immediately expressed his interest in meeting them.


    The carriage stopped, and as Gu Ling got off, he saw many people standing outside the gate of Prince Masion, including Situ Xie.


    Lian Shun scanned the crowd and couldn��t help but sigh, ��This truly is a home of beauties!�� To be fair, the people of Prince Masion were all very good-looking, there was not a single ugly one, and even the average-looking were not present.


    However, no one was more beautiful than Gu Ling�� this was Lian Shun��s


    ��Cousin!�� Situ Yao stood next to Situ Xie, waving at Gu Ling with a sweet smile.


    Situ Jing had two younger brothers who were twins and the same age as Gu Ling. They looked almost exactly alike.


    As Lian Shun was trying to distinguish the twin brothers, he heard Situ Xie calling him.


    ��Master Lin, please.�� Situ Xie smiled.


    ��Prince Yue is too polite.�� Lian Shun walked to Situ Xie��s side. ��I heard that Su Liang ising to treat Emperor Liang? Do you know when she will arrive approximately?��


    ��Are you familiar with Physician Su, Master Lin?�� Situ Xie asked.


    Lian Shun nodded, following him in, ��Very familiar. She is my best friend. I pursued her back then but got rejected. I��mpletely fine with her being interested in Gu Xiaoling. Everyone else wouldn��t do.��


    Situ Xie couldn��t help but grin and told Lian Shun when someone was sent to Qian Country. If things went quickly, it was estimated that Su Liang could arrive in Yao City in about eight or nine days.


    Lian Shun��s first impression left on the people of Prince Masion was that he was straightforward and talkative, saying whatever he thought.


    Situ Xie personally led Gu Ling and Lian Shun to the courtyard where Situ Ning had lived before she got married, called Ningxiang Residence. The courtyard was quiet and elegant, with cold plum blossoms reflecting on the snow and giving off a cold fragrance.


    Gu Ling had stayed here when he was young and visited Liang Country.


    Situ Ning��s room was still the same. On the table, there were a few jade carved dolls with cute expressions, which had been given to Gu Ling by Situ Xie many years ago when Gu Ling visited. However, Gu Ling did not like them and did not take them away when he left.


    Lian Shun saw a painting hanging on the wall and went over to take a look. In the painting, a young girl stood under a plum tree, looking up slightly, smiling faintly amidst the falling petals, and looking incredibly beautiful.


    It was Situ Ning, but Gu Ling had never seen this painting before. Looking at the date on the signature, it was painted this year by Situ Xie.


    ��Every year on Ning��er��s birthday, I paint a portrait of her and hang it in this room until the next year.�� Situ Xie sighed, ��Ling��er, do you want to stay in this room?��


    Gu Ling nodded.


    ��You two can rest for a while. Due to the emperor��s illness, it is not appropriate to have a big banquet. Tonight, I will host a banquet in the mansion to wee Secretary Lin and General Lin and wash away their dust from the long journey.�� With that, Situ Xie left.


    ��Prince Yue has only one daughter, and since he loves her so much, how could he bear to marry her off to Qian Country?�� Lian Shun was puzzled. ��Now he wants to marry his only granddaughter there as well. Although it can��t be said that marriages abroad are definitely bad, they are so far away, and there are no rtives from the bride��s family to back them up if something happens. If I have a daughter in the future, she must not marry far away. She must stay under my watch, where no one can bully her!��


    Lian Shun sighed at Situ Ning��s painting and turned to find Gu Ling had disappeared.


    Looking outside, Gu Ling was seen folding plum blossoms.


    ��Do you like plum blossoms?�� Lian Shun walked over, ��They��re really beautiful, but too cold. I prefer brightly colored flowers.��


    Gu Ling folded three branches of plum blossoms and ced them in the white porcin vase on the windowsill.


    The servant appointed to Ning Xiang House by Situ Xie wasn��t a maid, but a handsome young man named Gu Ming, who was the younger brother of Gu Yue and Gu Xiang, who had gone to Qian Country to invite Su Liang.


    After tidying up a bit, Gu Ling and Lian Shun went to the garden of Prince Yue��s Mansion.


    ��Walking in the snow, if I were Su Xiaoliang, we could be reciting poetry and talking about love in the snow.�� Lian Shun said earnestly, ��If you were Su Xiaoliang, it would be nice too, we could have a fight in the snow.��


    Unfortunately, only Gu Ling and Lian Shun were present, making a poetry contest awkward. A fight was possible, but Lian Shun, who was sure he would lose, chose not to. Although he wasn��t sure he could win against Su Liang either, the gap wouldn��t be as big.


    As they followed Gu Ling around the garden, Lian Shun noticed that he was paying close attention to the scenery and felt something was amiss.


    ��The trees are not bad.�� Gu Ling said.


    Lian Shun was puzzled, ��So what?��


    ��The Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion is too empty.�� Gu Ling said.


    Lian Shun rubbed his forehead, ��Don��t tell me you n to uproot all the trees in


    Prince Yue��s garden and nt them in your house in the capital city of Qian Country?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��That��s exactly what I had in mind.��


    The two sat in a pavilion by theke, which was covered with thick ice.


    After ensuring that no one was around, Lian Shun leaned in closer to Gu Ling and whispered, ��Are you trying to provoke your grandfather on purpose? Want to see how far he can tolerate you?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��You��re overthinking it.��


    Lian Shun scoffed, ��Even though I don��t know why you don��t like your grandfather, it��s not excessive for you to want to take away the garden of Prince Yue��s Mansion since he married your mother away back then.��


    ��I want ten of your orange trees.�� Gu Ling said. Lian Shun shook his head immediately, ��No way!��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��End of friendship.��


    Lian Shun exined to Gu Ling that the orange trees wouldn��t bear good fruit if taken to the capital city of Qian Country due to the change in climate.


    ��How about this, every year when the oranges turn red, I��ll send you ten baskets of oranges via fast horses!�� Lian Shun insisted he was not a stingy person.


    ��Deal.�� Gu Ling agreed.


    ��But you didn��t give me anything, how can it be a deal?�� Lian Shun suddenly felt like he was at a disadvantage.


    ��Then let��s end our friendship.�� Gu Ling said.


    Lian Shun: ��So he had to rush to send gifts just to be friends with him? But breaking off their friendship was out of the question. He was still waiting to have his son or daughter marry Gu Ling and Su Liang��s daughter or son. A strong rtionship must be established and their union ensured!


    However, Lian Shun was correct on one thing. Gu Ling wanted to move Prince Yue��s garden, not because of the deceased Situ Ning, but to see how long Situ Xie could pretend.


    Personally going to the city gate to borrow Gu Ling, personally sending him to the inn, bringing the whole family to greet him at the door, painting portraits for Situ Ning every year�� Since Situ Xie cared so much about his grandson, Gu Ling would be wilful and indifferent to the end, to see how long Situ Xie could bear it.


    The banquet at Prince Yue��s Mansion was grand, with almost all of the ministers of Liang Country present, including people from General Peng��s Mansion. The royal family was represented by the crown prince and another prince.


    Peng Wei had fully recovered from his severe injuries, but his hair had turnedpletely white, and he had lost a lot of weight. However, his spirit was still quite good.


    Peng Qian��s movements were no longer hindered, and he didn��t need to sit in a wheelchair or be helped by others.


    The protagonist of this banquet was Gu Ling, but not long after it started, he


    excused himself due to a headache and letf. Lian Shun did not leave with Gu Ling but stayed behind to entertain the Lin Family Brothers.


    It was obvious that Gu Ling didn��t want to deal with the Liang Country��s royal family and was quite solitary, not liking to interact with others.


    Gu Ming followed Gu Ling back to Ningxiang Residence, and Gu Ling ordered him to prepare hot water.


    Only after Gu Ling bathed and read a few pages of a book while lying on the bed did Lian Shun return.


    ��Gu Xiaoling, can you not use your good looks as an excuse to do whatever you want and disregard everyone? You just up and leave, and your Crown Prince cousin��s face darkened at that moment!�� Lian Shunined, ��Is it that ufortable? Can��t you at least pretend a little?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I��m not good at acting.��


    If Su Liang were here, she would definitely give Gu Ling a big eye-roll.


    Lian Shun shrugged, ��Fine, they��re all your rtives anyway; let��s see just how much your grandfather dotes on you! Concerning the matter the emperor entrusted to you, do you n to discuss it with King Yue tomorrow, or wait until Su Xiaoliang arrives and treats Emperor Liang before discussing it with him?��


    ��Wait,�� Gu Ling said sinctly.


    Although it was true that Situ Xie held substantial power in Liang Country, in name, it was Duanmu Yi who sent Gu Ling to discuss cooperation with the Liang Country��s emperor, and to visit the elder Situ Xie on the side.


    Gu Ling still didn��t know what Duanmu Yi wanted Su Liang to do, so he intended to wait until Su Liang arrived, confirm her purpose, and then decide his next move. Before that, he would do nothing.


    Lian Shun thought that was fine too. In case Su Liang arrivedte, they would have no reason to stay once they finished their business.


    The next day, when Gu Ling met Situ Xie again, he mentioned that he liked the Prince Mansion��s garden, and the Marquis Chang Xin Mansion he was rewarded with in Qian Country was a burned ruin.


    Situ Xie immediately stated that he would quickly send craftsmen to the capital city of Qian Country to repair Gu Ling��s garden.


    Lian Shun, who was standing nearby, felt something was off �C wouldn��t this be pping Duanmu Yi in the face, letting everyone know how he mistreated Gu Ling?


    However, Gu Ling said that there was no need for craftsmen; he only wanted the trees from the Prince Mansion��s garden to be sent to Qian Country and handed over to Nian Jincheng.


    Situ Xie agreed, saying that those trees had apanied Situ Ning as she grew up, and he was willing to give them to Gu Ling if he wanted them.


    So, that day, the Prince Mansion began to dig out the trees, many of which were valuable old trees requiringrge carts for transport. Moreover, delivering them thousands of miles to Qian Country in the freezing cold would be very costly.


    When the news spread, Gu Ling��s reputation in Yao City plummeted, as everyone thought that though Situ Xie was extremely indulgent with him, he was just too willful and behaving absurdly.


    ��Since we��re not discussing serious matters now, let��s go out and have fun!�� Lian Shun wanted to take Gu Ling out.


    Gu Ling pushed Lian Shun away, ��You go out with Boyan and Bojun. I��m not going. ��


    ��Why?�� Lian Shun asked, puzzled.


    ��You tell others that I get rashes on my face when the wind blows.�� Gu Ling��s expression was calm as he turned another page of the book. Lian Shun coughed lightly, ��I forgot. But you can wear a mask.��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��It��s too cold. I��m not going.��


    No matter how much Lian Shun cajoled him from every angle, it didn��t work.


    Suddenly, he chuckled, ��It��s settled then! Since this is Su Xiaoliang��s first time


    in Liang Country, she probably wants to sightsee here. You don��t have to go now, wait until shees! I��ll scout around with Big Lin and Little Lin to see where the fun ces and good food are. In a few days, let Su Xiaoliang take you out!��


    Just like that, Lian Shun grabbed Gu Ling��s cloak and left.


    The window was open, and Gu Ling watched as Lian Shun disappeared from the entrance of the courtyard. He nodded slightly in response to his previous words, ��I��ll wait to y with her..��

 Chapter 275 - 275: 275. Reunion

    Chapter 275 - 275: 275. Reunion<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Qian Country��s Xuanbei City.


    As the twelfth lunar month approached, the weather grew colder.<div>


    On this day, someone from the capital city arrived, bringing the transfer order for Che Yun.


    After listening to Xing Ji��s advice, Duanmu Yi transferred Che Yun to serve as a general in the south, and promoted him by one rank; just like Nian Jincheng before the incident, and now Lin Bojun, Che Yun became one of the highest-ranking young generals in Qian Country��s military.


    Xing Ji sent someone to summon Che Yun and read aloud the transfer order.


    After sending away the person who hade from the capital city, Che Yun took a deep breath, bowed deeply with respect, and solemnly thanked Xing Ji for his guidance and care all along.


    Xing Ji helped Che Yun up, pulled him to sit down, ��There are no outsiders here, so there is no need to be so formal. Your ability and temperament are both excellent, and the achievements you have made today are all due to your own efforts. There��s something I��ve been wanting to talk to you about.��


    Che Yun replied seriously, ��Please speak, Marquis.��


    ��Before Lian Shun came to Xuanbei City, I always thought you had a very cheerful personality. But after Lian Shun arrived, the contrast between the two of you made me realize that you seemed to have a heavy heart, but you just didn��t want to show it.�� Xing Ji asked with concern, ��Is it because of your brother��s situation?��


    Hearing these words, Che Yun closed his eyes and said heavily, ��Back then, I was the one who took my little brother out to y and lost him. I can never forgive myself if I can��t find him.��


    Xing Ji was taken aback. They all knew that Che Yun had a missing brother, but this was the first time they heard that Che Xiao was kidnapped while ying with Che Yun.


    Xing Ji sighed, ��You were young at the time, how could you have guarded against scheming kidnappers? Don��t me yourself too much. ��


    ��Actually, I know my parents hate me.�� Che Yun said bitterly, ��But they try their best to hide it, not wanting me to see it. Once I merely suggested that we should look forward and make the best of our lives for now, and the way my parents looked at me then is something I��ll never forget. A few days ago, Su Liang came and said that if I got married and my parents embraced their grandchild, they might feel better, but I know that nothing will change. If I get married, my parents will only hate me more because my brother��s life and death are uncertain, and we don��t even know where he is suffering. What right do I have to be happy?<div>


    Xing Ji frowned, ��How can you think like that? Your parents are depressed and can��t let go; you shouldfort them properly. How can your family live happily like this?��


    Che Yun took a deep breath, shook his head, and said, ��Actually, my life now is not too bad. I have mv Darents. food. and clothing. a few good friends. and I can even do what I like. Compared to my little brother, who is somewhere unknown, I am already very fortunate. Marquis, there��s no need to persuade me; I know what I��m doing.��


    Xing Ji patted Che Yun��s shoulder once again, ��Fine, if you say so, I won��t say more.�� From his own experience, he knew that outsiders could never truly understand family matters, and preaching great principles was often of no use. Affection could serve as support, but at times it could also be an inescapable bondage, or even an immovable boulder weighing down on one��s heart.


    The Imperial Edict had already been issued, and Che Yun had to set off for the south within three days.


    ��Go home and talk to your parents. They can apany you to the south and continue looking for your brother. Su Liang is also helping you. Leave a servant here at home; if Che Xiao returns, let hime to me, and I��ll inform you immediately.�� Xing Ji said as he sent Che Yun to the door.


    Che Yun nodded, ��Thank you, Marquis.�� He took a deep breath and said, ��I should go back and tell my parents about the trip to the south.��


    ��Go ahead, talk to them properly; if it doesn��t work out, let me know, and I��ll talk to them.�� Xing Ji said.


    When Che Yun returned to the Che family home, it was quiet, but he knew everyone was there.


    He entered his father and mother��s room, closed the door behind him, and went over to sit down. His mother handed him a cup of hot tea.


    Che��s father asked, ��The transfer order has arrived, right? When do you set off?��


    Che Yun said calmly, ��The day after tomorrow. Tomorrow, I��ll apany mother to the Ping��an Temple to offer incense.��<div>


    Che��s father nodded, ��All right.��


    Che��s mother, with tearful eyes, grabbed Che Yun��s arm, ��This time when you go to the south, as long as you finish the tasks the master has given you, will he return our child to us?��


    With one hand holding the teacup, Che Yun looked down at her slender, pale hand sping his arm, his voice low, ��Don��t worry, I��ll bring your child back.�� ��What about�� you?�� Che��s mother��s voice choked.


    Che��s father frowned, ��Why are you asking that? Young Master is the Lord��s own grandson; the Lord will naturally make proper arrangements.��


    Hearing this, Che Yun ced the teacup down, gently removed his mother��s hand, and when he looked up again, there was no warmth in his eyes. ��Once the matter is settled, we��ll have nothing more to do with each other.�� Having said that, he got up and left.


    Che��s father stared at Che Yun��s retreating figure, his eyes lost in thought.


    However, Che��s mother covered her face and sobbed, ��He��s also a child we raised with our own hands����


    Yao City, Liang Country.


    Gu Ling lived in King Yue��s Mansion and hardly went out. Every day, he either read books in his room or took a walk in the garden.


    The original garden of King Yue��s Mansion was very beautiful, but now most of the trees had been removed. Although new ones were nted quickly, the view was not as good as before.


    One sunny day, Lian Shun went out early in the morning and usually came back only after dark.<div>


    In the afternoon, Gu Ling sat alone in theke pavilion of King Yue��s Mansion garden. Thick wind curtains hung around the pavilion, and he lifted the one facing him, revealing the thickly icedke and the Linglong Tower in one corner of the garden.


    It was a three-story wooden tower. Gu Ling had once been inside with Situ Ning when he visited King Yue��s Mansion as a child. The tower was filled with ancient books collected by Situ Xie.


    ��Cousin. ��


    Upon hearing this, Gu Ling looked away and turned to see the curtain behind him being lifted, and Situ Yao entered, carrying a tray.


    ��I just made some pastries. Please try them, cousin.�� Situ Yao uncovered the lid, and a sweet aroma wafted out.


    The pastries in Yao City of Liang Country were generally sweeter than those in Qian Country, which Gu Ling didn��t like. He didn��t touch the pastries that had been sent to him before.


    When Situ Yao learned this, she specifically made less sweet Red Date Cake for him, cut into small pieces and arranged in the shape of plum blossoms.


    However, there was a misunderstanding. Gu Ling didn��t have a particrly fondness for plum blossoms. It was simply his mother��s favorite flower. Whenever he looked at flowers, he often wondered if Su Liang could make something delicious with them��


    Gu Ling took a piece of Red Date Cake and tasted it. When Situ Yao asked how it was, he just nodded slightly without speaking.


    Situ Yao smiled, ��As long as my cousin is willing to eat it, I consider it a sess.��


    Gu Ling finished a piece and wiped his hands, ��Thank you.��


    ��Why be so polite?�� Situ Yao smiled brightly. ��Next year, when I marry into Qian Country, you will be my only rtive there, cousin. I��ll have to rely on you.��


    ��Alright.�� Gu Ling nodded.


    ��I heard that my idol, the divine doctor Su Liang, is pursuing you, cousin!�� Situ Yao asked Gu Ling with a smile, ��Don��t you like her? She��s so beautiful, skilled in Martial Arts, and has impressive Medical Skills.�� Gu Ling shook his head, ��I don��t like her.��


    ��Then what kind of girl do you like?�� Situ Yao asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head again, ��I don��t like any.��


    Situ Yao looked surprised, ��You and Master Lin seem quite close. Could it be that you two��?��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��If I were to be alone, would that be a cmity?��


    Situ Yao was taken aback, realizing what she had said, and quickly waved her hand, ��I didn��t mean anything else. I was just joking. Please don��t be angry, cousin.��


    ��I��m not angry. But you��re blocking my view.�� Gu Ling faced Situ Yao, but his eyes were looking into the distance.


    Situ Yao looked back at the view behind her and awkwardly stood up, ��I��ll leave first. If there��s anything you want to eat, just tell Gu Ming to let me know.��


    Left alone, Gu Ling picked up another piece of date cake. He felt that it was much worse than Su Liang��s, and the more he ate, the more he missed her. He thought to himself, he didn��t want to be alone at all��


    Lian Shun returned that evening with an ice sculpture as tall as a person.


    As night fell, thenterns under the porch cast a dim yellow light.


    Lian Shun ced the ice sculpture under the eaves and called Gu Ling through the window, ��Gu Xiaoling,e quick and see what this is!�� Gu Ling walked to the window and took a look, answering, ��Ice.��


    ��Look closely, really closely. Who is this?�� Lian Shun pretended to be mysterious.


    Gu Ling said another word, ��You?��


    Lian Shun was speechless, ��You really have a problem with your eyesight. This is clearly a woman! Su Liang! Su Xiaoliang! Can you see it now?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��It has nothing to do with her.��


    Lian Shun touched his forehead, ��There��s a shop on the street that sells ice sculptures. I bought a piece of ice at the post station, carved it for a day, and brought it back as a gift for you. Can��t you give me some face?��


    ��Your carving skills���� Gu Ling��s voice trailed off for a moment.


    Lian Shun blinked, ��Don��t you think it��s alright?��


    ��Just give up.�� Gu Ling turned away as he finished speaking.


    Lian Shun looked intently at the ice sculpture from left to right, ��I think it looks quite alike! Gu Xiaoling, are you deliberately saying it doesn��t? Anyways, it won��t melt just sitting here. When Su Xiaoliang arrives, let her decide for herself if it looks like her! You��re so nitpicky about my carving skills, as if you are any better!��


    The next morning, Lian Shun opened his door and greeted the ice sculpture in the corridor with a smile, ��Good morning, Su Xiaoliang!��


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lian Shun rubbed his eyes, ��Where��s my huge


    Su Xiaoliang?��


    ��Look to the left.�� A cold voice came from Gu Ling��s room.


    Lian Shun turned left and saw a plum tree. He heard Gu Ling say ��look down�� and lowered his gaze to see an ice sculpture of a rabbit under the plum tree.


    ��Su Xiaoliang! Su Xiaoliang, what happened to you?�� Lian Shun rushed forward with a ��wail��, ��Su Xiaoliang, how did you be a spirit? Ah ah ah, I��m so sorry! Gu Xiaoling, you jerk! Jerk, how is your carving so great? This rabbit looks so pretty! And there��s a stick, what��s the stick for?��


    Gu Ling pushed open the window, his tone faint, ��That��s a carrot.��


    ��Does Su Xiaoliang like carrots? Haha! When shees, I��ll say this is the token of affection you gave her!�� Lian Shun pinched the ice rabbit��s crystal clear ear, and then carefully selected two plum blossoms to ce on its ears, ��It looks even more like Su Xiaoliang now.��


    ��Lian Shun.��


    Upon hearing Gu Ling call his name, Lian Shun turned his head and was hit in the face by a snowball.


    ��Gu Xiaoling, what are you doing?�� Lian Shun was quite speechless.


    ��I��m hungry.�� Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��Go and buy that delicious breakfast you mentioned yesterday.��


    Lian Shun said angrily, ��I��m not your servant!��


    ��Let��s break off our friendship.�� Gu Ling closed the window as he spoke.


    Lian Shun was livid, ��Okay, I��ll buy it! Just you wait!�� And he rushed out.


    Gu Ling opened the window again and saw the ice rabbit under the plum tree. His eyes softened momentarily. It was his, and he didn��t want Lian Shun to mess with it.


    After Lian Shun bought breakfast and they finished eating, he went to the post station alone.


    The Lin Family Brothers were waiting for him; they had agreed yesterday to go mountain climbing together. Situ Jing was not avable, so he arranged for the twin brothers to apany them. They were all skilled in martial arts and quite strong.


    ��Da Lin, can you do it? Why don��t you go y chess with Gu Xiaoling?�� Lian Shun doubted if Lin Boyan could make it up the mountain.


    They were going to Wolong Snow Mountain, the most famous mountain in Yao City. It would be difficult to climb during this cold and slippery season. The twin brothers had specially prepared mountain climbing boots, windproof leather jackets, hats, gloves, walking sticks, and other items.


    Lin Boyan really wanted to go, but considering his health and not wanting to trouble the others, he gave up, ��You guys go ahead, be careful, ande back down the mountain early. I��ll go to the prince��s mansionter to y chess with Marquis Chang Xin.��


    ��In two more days, Su Xiaoliang will arrive.�� Lian Shun said, ��I��ll go scout the route with Xiao Lin first, and then have Su Xiaoliang apany Gu Xiaolingter. ��


    Climbing Wolong Snow Mountain was a favorite challenge for the nobles of Liang Country who practiced martial arts in the winter. In previous years, there were even mountain climbingpetitions organized by the royal family. As a result, the Situ family��s twin brothers were quite familiar with the area and had also brought a team of guards along.


    After they set off, Lin Boyan took a carriage to the prince��s mansion.


    When he walked into Ningxiang Residence and saw the ice rabbit under the plum tree, he asked Gu Ling, ��Did you make this?��


    Gu Ling nodded.


    ��If I remember correctly, the rabbit embroidered on the sachet that Su Xiaoliang always wears is a gift from you, right?�� Lin Boyan asked.


    Gu Ling nodded again.


    ��You like her.�� Lin Boyan stated with certainty.


    Gu Ling asked back, ��Not allowed?��


    Lin Boyan shook his head, ��It��s none of my business. You guys have fun.��


    Lin Boyan stayed in Prince Mansion for most of the day. When the sun was about to set, he nned to leave, but Gu Ming ran in, ��His Highness asked me to inform the young master that Divine Doctor Su from Qian Country is arriving soon!��


    Gu Ling immediately closed the book in his hands, stood up, and then sat down again. He said to Lin Boyan, ��You go pick her up and tell her I��m here.��


    As Lin Boyan reached the entrance of the Prince Mansion, he heard the sound of horse hooves.


    Four people rode up on horses, and one of them was Su Liang. She arrived two days earlier than Situ Xie had expected.


    Situ Xie quickly stepped forward to greet her, ��Divine Doctor Su, you must have worked hard on your journey!��


    Su Liang dismounted gracefully, took off her hood, and revealed her small face.


    She bowed to Situ Xie and said, ��Your Royal Highness, it��s nice to see you again. I heard that Marquis Chang Xin is staying in the Prince Mansion, I wonder if I can stay here as well?��


    Situ Xie said with a beaming smile, ��Of course, I��ve already prepared a ce for you. It��s gettingte today, why don��t you rest for the night and apany me to the pce to see His Majesty tomorrow morning?��


    Su Liang nodded and looked at Lin Boyan. She called out to her big brother.


    Lin Boyan smiled, ��Bo Jun and Lian Shun have gone to climb the snow mountain. They should be on their way down by now.��


    Su Liang hesitated for a moment, ��They haven��t returned yet? Are you sure they��reing down?��


    Lin Boyan frowned at her words, and Situ Xie��s expression turned serious. He immediately sent someone to check.


    Su Liang wanted to see Gu Ling first because she had something important to discuss. Situ Xie personally led her to Ning Xiang Residence.


    Worried about Lin Bojun and Lian Shun, Lin Boyan didn��t leave and decided to wait for news at the Prince Mansion.


    ��This courtyard is where Ling��er��s mother used to live before she got married.�� Situ Xie led Su Liang into Ning Xiang residence, ��Ling��er, Divine Doctor Su is here.��


    The door was tightly closed, but a cold voice came from inside, ��I know, I��m not sick, so there��s no need to waste her time.��


    Su Liang:��He��s really good at acting. She understoodpletely but suddenly felt the urge to kick him.


    ��Divine Doctor Su has something important to talk to you about.�� Situ Xie knocked on the door.


    Gu Ling opened the door, and Su Liang quickly slipped inside. She swiftly closed the door behind her, ��I need to talk to Marquis Gu privately. Your Highness, big brother, please leave.��


    Lin Boyan shook his head with a helpless look, ��What nonsense.�� Situ Xie smiled and said, ��I actually think they��re a perfect match.��


    In the room, Su Liang was already held by Gu Ling.


    ��Alright, alright, a handshake is proper when meeting.�� Su Liang pushed Gu Ling away.


    ��I remembered wrong.�� Gu Ling said, then held Su Liang��s hand, ��Why is it so cold?��


    ��I just came from the icy and snowy road, of course it��s cold.�� Su Liang said.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��I��ll give you�� ��


    Before he could finish his words, a voice came from the courtyard, ��Your Highness, something is wrong!��


    Su Liang��s expression changed, and she opened the door and went out, leaving Gu Ling��s hand behind.


    Gu Ling frowned slightly and followed her out to the eaves.


    They heard someone kneeling in front of Situ Xie and reporting. The person said that today, the two young masters took Lin Bojun and Lian Shun to climb the mountain, but Lian Shun identally slipped and fell from the cliff. He had not been found yet.


    ��I��ll immediately send soldiers to���� Situ Xie turned around while speaking, only to find that the door was open and Gu Ling and Su Liang had already disappeared..

 Chapter 276 - 276: 276. The gift for you

    Chapter 276 - 276: 276. The gift for you<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Underneath Wolong Snow Mountain, there was a ce specifically designed for those descending the mountain to rest. At this time, it was brightly lit. When Gu Ling and Su Liang arrived as fast as they could, Lin Bojun was preparing to lead his troops back up the mountain to find Lian Shun. At that moment, there was already a team in the mountain searching for him, but there was no news yet.


    ��Cousin?�� One of the twins, Situ Zhang, saw Gu Ling.<div>


    As Lin Bojun turned his head in response to the call, he looked surprised, ��Xiaoliang? You��re here!��


    ��So this is Su Liang, the divine doctor Su?�� The other twin, Situ Min, came forward to greet Su Liang, but Su Liang walked past him and stood next to Lin Bojun.


    ��What exactly happened to Lian Shun?�� Su Liang asked Lin Bojun with a furrowed brow. She knew Lian Shun well. Although he had some quirks, he was surely not a troublemaker and would not arbitrarily run around somewhere as dangerous as a snow mountain.


    Lin Bojun briefly recounted the incident. They were about to reach the peak of the mountain, the terrain was very dangerous, and they were guarded by the Prince Masion��s protectors both ahead and behind. One of the protectors at the rear of the team identally slid down an icy slope and fell. Hearing his cry, Lian Shun was the first to rush towards him to help. He managed to hold on to the fallen protector, but as a result, both of them tumbled down the cliff.


    Everything happened too quickly.


    In fact, if Lian Shun had not rushed over, the Prince Mansion��s people would not have chosen to save the fallen protector, even if that means he would have died on the snow mountain. Because such incidents were not umon, attempting to save someone often results in apanying them in death. As a protector, they should dedicate themselves to their masters, even if that means sacrificing themselves.


    All the protectors knew that they were on their own should anything unfortunate happen.


    But Lian Shun was unaware of these expectations. Had, he known, he probably wouldn��t have chosen to bring these people to climb the mountain in the first ce. Even if he had found out after arriving, he would not have stood by and watched someone die due to his nature.


    While Lin Bojun was telling Su Liang the story, Situ Zhang had also exined the situation to Gu Ling with a look of guilt, ��It was my fault. I did not make it clear to General Lian before the trip that all the protectors joining us had signed a death waiver.��


    Situ Zhang was lying. No one had signed any death waivers.


    If they had to say there was a waiver, it was an invisible one. Once chosen as protectors, they had to ept their fate �C if anything bad happened, it would be just their bad luck.<div>


    After Situ Zhang finished his speech, a female voice filled with anger came from the side, ��If anything happens to Lian Shun, none of you can bear the consequences!��


    Knowing that Su Liang was invited to save the Emperor, Situ Zhang didn��t dare to offend her. Thus, he apologized again and promised to send all the avable men to search for Lian Shun.


    ��Bojun, go back, let me do the search,�� said Su Liang to Lin Bojun.


    Lin Bojun shook his head. Lian Shun had gone with him, and only he had returned. How could he rest peacefully?


    ��You��re tired, go back and rest, I��ll deal with this, there��s no room for negotiation.�� Su Liang took the climbing stick from Lin Bojun��s hand without any exnation.


    There was no time to lose. Lin Bojun didn��t want to argue with Su Liang. But he was indeed exhausted, so heplied with her demand. He found a fur coat for Su Liang to put on.


    However, they had no suitable climbing boots for Su Liang because no woman has ever climbed the mountain in this season. Su Liang said it was fine, as she had already bought several pairs of heavy but extremely warm leather boots since she had arrived in Liang Country.


    Ren Dong caught up, Su Liang ordered her to stay and protect Lin Bojun.


    ��Bojun, we can��t let her go. If anything happens again, we can��t bear the responsibility,�� Situ Min whispered to Situ Zhang.


    Situ Zhang��s face changed at these words, and the two brothers together tried to convince Su Liang not to go up the mountain.


    Su Liang was cold. ��Fine, I won��t go, but how about you two?��<div>


    The two of them were taken aback and looked at each other. It was risky to venture into the mountains during the day, let alone at night, and they both valued their lives too much.


    ��Since the two of you, the Situ brothers, don��t want to go, stop holding me back.�� Su Liang spoke coldly, ��Lian Shun is my dear friend. I��ll find him before I have a word with you two.��


    Seeing Su Liang was not in the mood for further discussion, Situ Zhang turned and saw Gu Ling on the side. He hurriedly spoke, ��Cousin, you must convince Divine Doctor Su not to go. She cannot afford to get into any trouble!��


    But surprisingly, Gu Ling shot back a more cutting query, ��So Lian Shun being in danger is inconsequential to you both?��


    How could Situ Zhang and Situ Min have any answer for that? The whole idea of climbing the snow mountain had been proposed by them both. Even Situ Jing had protested, fearing something bad would happen. Situ Zhang and Situ Min had both insistently imed Lin Bojun and Lian Shun as martial artists who would be safe, falsely saying it was Lin Bojun and Lian Shun who were determined to go.


    In truth, Lin Bojun and Lian Shun initially had no idea about climbing Wolong Snow Mountain in winter. Situ Min was the one who brought up the idea and made it sound easy.


    Situ Min, a renowned yboy in Yao City, wanted to go because he had made a bet in order to win the affection of a certain girl. His own family, however, would not allow him to go. Therefore, he recruited Lin Bojun and Lian Shun as his cover.


    If Lian Shun had not rushed to save someone, nothing would have happened.


    Seeing Su Liang was ready to set off, Gu Ling followed her. Situ Zhang quickly grabbed him, ��Cousin, where are you going?


    Gu Ling shook off Situ Zhang, ��Lian Shun is my friend. I am going to find him.


    You two can discuss amongst yourselves, in case anything happens to Lian<div>


    Shun, who would apany him to the grave.��


    Situ Zhang and Situ Min turned pale at Gu Ling��s words, and had no choice but to watch as Su Liang and Gu Ling led a group into the mountain.


    By the time Situ Xie and Lin Boyan arrived, two quarter-hours had passed since Su Liang and Gu Ling had left.


    Situ Xie pped both Situ Zhang and Situ Min, scolding them to take the Lin brothers back to the inn to rest. He decided to lead the search personally.


    Right after Lin Boyan had confirmed Lin Bojun was okay, he felt a cool sensation on his face. It had started to snow again.


    ��We will wait here.�� Lin Boyan spoke up without trying to stop Situ Xie.


    ��Good.�� Situ Xie nodded, obtained the information regarding Lian Shun��s perilous situation, and quickly arranged for a rescue mission. He, himself, led the soldiers out.


    Not long after, Peng Wei and his grandson Peng Fan arrived. They did not know Lian Shun or Gu Ling; they hade for Su Liang.


    Upon learning that Su Liang had gone into the mountain to search for the lost ones, Peng Wei was furious, ��Why did no one stop her?��


    ��Grandfather, let me lead the search for her,�� Peng Fan volunteered.


    Peng Wei kicked him, ��You��ve never been to Wolong Snow Mountain, what can you find there?��


    Peng Fan was Peng Wei��s only beloved grandson. Peng Wei had never allowed him to participate in any mountain races, even when Peng Fan had repeatedly expressed his interest.


    Peng Wei ordered Peng Fan to go home immediately and to bring the old housekeeper of the Peng Mansion. The housekeeper was one of Peng Wei��s trusted subordinates, very familiar with Wolong Mountain, from their shared youthful adventures. If not for Peng Wei��s poor health, he would have been directly involved.


    Consequently, not too long after, the housekeeper of the Peng Mansion led a team which was very familiar with Wolong Snow Mountain and was fully equipped, setting out for a search. Peng Wei��s orders were clear: to find Su Liang and ensure her safe return.


    By this time Su Liang had been walking in the mountains for an hour. When night fell, the exceedingly low temperatures and heavy snow made her feel as if her face was freezing solid. She had to constantly rub it with her hands for warmth.


    Time couldn��t be turned back, but even if it could, Su Liang would still choose to go into the mountains to look for Lian Shun. If the situation were reversed, Lian Shun would definitely do the same for her.


    Gu Ling walked beside Su Liang, but because others were around, they did not have muchmunication.


    Su Liang suddenly remembered the jade pendant Zhengzheng had given her. She took one from her pouch, pretending to slip and grabbed Gu Ling��s hand in the process.


    Gu Ling felt a piece of jade ced in his hand. Although he didn��t understand why Su Liang had given it to him, he instinctively gripped Su Liang��s hand in return. ��Be careful, Miss Su,�� he said.


    When Gu Ling released her hand, the cold jade was already warmed by their touch. He held it in his hand and continued following the guide forward while paying close attention to Su Liang, fearing she might fall.


    This night was doomed to be restless.


    Situ Jing heard the whole story from Situ Min, who was on his knees in front of him. He kicked Situ Min down angrily. ��If grandfather hears about it, he will definitely kill you!�� he growled.


    ��Big brother, what do we do? If Lian does die, I��m done for!�� Situ Min looked terrified.


    Situ Jing stared at him, ��Make sure anyone who knows about the bet disappears. I am pretending to not know about it, none of you shall speak about it again!��


    Situ Min��s face turned pale while Situ Zhang spoke up, ��I will handle it. You, calm down. Don��t let anyone see your panic. Even if Lian dies, we can��t take all the me.��


    ��Gu Ling even dared to say we shouldpensate for Lian��s life. Who does he think he is? I really can��t understand why grandpa always favors him so.�� Situ Min stood up, his tone full of resentment.


    Before he could finish his sentence, Situ Jing pped him hard, ��Shut up! Gu Ling is the Marquis of Chang Xin of Qian Country, not a person from the Situ family. Remember that!��


    Situ Zhang hurriedly intervened, ��Min, keep your mouth shut. Brother, don��t be angry, he knows his mistake.��


    In the middle of the night, Situ Yao brought hot soup and desserts. Situ Jing instructed her to serve them to the Lin Family Brothers instead. He also invited a few imperial physicians from Liang Country to wait and had hot ginger soup prepared.


    At thergest brothel in Yao City, the most famous courtesan and her maids mysteriously disappeared that night. In order to avoid hurting business, the madam lied that the courtesan had fallen ill and was sent away for treatment.


    Dawn was breaking.


    The first to return was Situ Xie. He looked exhausted, and upon hearing that Su Liang and Gu Ling had not returned, his face darkened considerably.


    By the time it was broad daylight, news had already spread throughout Yao City.


    The crown prince of Liang Country also arrived, he exchanged a few formal words with Lin Boyan and Lin Bojun and then left.


    It wasn��t until approaching noon that good news finally came: Gu Ling and Su Liang had found Lian Shun and were on their way back!


    Lin Boyan let out a huge sigh of relief. As long as they were alive, that was all that mattered.


    The one who brought the news was sent by Su Liang. Another hour passed before they safely returned. Lian Shun and the guard he had rescued were both injured and had to be carried back.


    The snow was still falling. The Lin Family Brothers had just seen Su Liang appear in their sight, when they heard Lian Shun��s teasing voice, ��Su Xiaoliang, Gu Xiaoling has prepared a gift for you at Ning Xiang Residence. You will definitely like it!��


    ��Marquis Chang Xin, really?�� Su Liang asked. Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.��


    Lin Boyan and Lin Bojun breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ren Dong ran over and saw that Su Liang��s face was frozen red, but she hadn��t been injured, which made her relief.


    Gu Ling��s face looked colder in the snow, ignoring the wet corners of his clothes, as if he was a celestial being walking out from the snow mountain.


    Lian Shun��s right arm was fractured, and the guard had broken a leg. Other than a few scrapes and bruises, they were fine. Fortunately, the two had slid down from the mountain. Lian Shun was holding onto the guard the whole time and did everything possible to decrease their speed; otherwise, they might not have survived.


    Lian Shun found a narrow crevice nearby where theynded and dragged the guard into it to shelter from the wind, otherwise they would have frozen to death.


    Knowing that someone woulde looking for them, Lian Shun and the guard took turns, shouting three times every fifteen minutes. This way, they could conserve their strength while also sending out a distress signal.


    When Lian Shun heard Su Liang calling his name, he was ready to cry.


    However, when Su Liang finally saw Lian Shun, he was sitting cross-legged in the crevice, his uninjured hand raised in front of him. He recited, ��Amitabha,�� then said with a full smile, ��I prayed to Buddha to send Su Xiaoliang to save me, and she really came. I must have been a fairy in Buddha��s camp in my past life!��


    Gu Ling stepped forward to pull up Lian Shun, who hugged her tightly, ��Gu


    Xiaoling, I thought I would never see you again, were you scared?�� After Su Liang quickly treated Lian Shun and the guard that he had rescued, she led them away.


    On their way back, due to the heavy snow, Su Liang and her group almost lost their way. Luckily, they bumped into a team sent by Peng Wei and were able to leave the Snow Mountain safely.


    In the inn.


    Su Liang was treating Lian Shun��s injury and giving him medicine while Gu Ling watched.


    ��I originally wanted to scout the path for you all so we could go mountain climbing together, I didn��t expect it to be so nerve-racking.�� Lian Shun chuckled, ��Gu Xiaoling, afterst night, don��t you find Su Xiaoliang adorable?�� Gu Ling shook her head, ��No.��


    ��Su Xiaoliang, he��s an insincere guy. You don��t have to be polite. Do whatever you want to him. If he doesn��tply,e find me.�� Lian Shun seriously told Su Liang.


    Su Liang snorted lightly, ��Find you? What can you do?��


    Lian Shun also snorted, ��I��ll cry in front of him!��


    Su Liang: ��That��s unnecessary.


    ��Stop being ridiculous, eat something, and get some sleep.�� After fixing Lian Shun��s arm, Su Liang warned him not to move recklessly.


    ��I can��t hold the spoon with my left hand, Su Xiaoliang, you feed me.�� Lian Shun said.


    ��We��re just ordinary friends, don��t say things that might get misunderstood by Marquis Chang Xin. The only one I like is him.�� Su Liang walked away as soon as she finished her sentence.


    ��Gu Xiaoling, did you hear that? Su Xiaoliang was confessing her feelings to you! Are you emotionless? Are you an ice cube from Wolong Snow Mountain? Can nothing move you?�� Lian Shun was speechless.


    Gu Ling responded calmly, ��When you cry in front of me, I will consider.��


    Lian Shun tried to blink hard, only to find it was incredibly difficult to shed tears, he had no idea how to do it��


    Gu Ling held a bowl, allowing Lian Shun to use his left hand to hold the spoon, and drink a bowl of chicken soup.


    ��Don��t worry, his arm is okay, it can recover.�� Su Liang said, then asked Lin


    Bojun ��Second brother, why did you decide to climb the snow mountain?��


    Lin Bojun sighed, ��Lian Shun heard the third son of King Yue��s Mansion mention how beautiful the snow mountain is, and about the climbingpetition in the past. So, we decided to go and see, unaware of the dangers.��


    ��Did you know about the guards who signed the death waivers?�� Su Liang asked again.


    Lin Bojun was stunned, ��A death waiver? I��ve never heard of it.��


    Su Liang brought up the real reason why Duanmu Yi sent her here, which made the Lin Family brothers frown.


    ��I��ll discuss with someone before making a decision, you should pretend you don��t know.�� Su Liang said.


    Gu Ling walked in, exchanged a nce with Su Liang and averted his gaze, ��I��ll go back to the King Yue��s Mansion first.��


    ��I��ll also go!�� Su Liang stood up, ��My luggage is still there.��


    Ken Dong drove tne carriage, taking GU Ling ana su mang to tne King Yue��S Mansion.


    ��What��s this?�� Gu Ling opened his hand, in whichy an teardrop-shaped Ink


    Jade Pendant.


    Su Liang took out her piece, ��Zhengzheng gave it to us.��


    Gu Ling knew that Su Liang wouldn��t give him a gift for no reason, but he wasn��t disappointed and put it in his bag.


    Su Liang whispered to him about the purpose of hering, and Gu Ling, having heard about the Divine Craftsman Mu family, advised Su Liang not to act rashly, to inform him before doing anything and to n together.


    The carriage stopped outside the gate of King Yue��s Mansion, Su Liang got off first and extended her hand to help Gu Ling, but he avoided her and walked straight through the gates.


    Su Liang chased after him, and met Situ Xie and his grandson Situ Jing halfway.


    ��Dr. Su, how is General Lin doing?�� Situ Jing asked with concern.


    ��He won��t die.�� Su Liang spoke with an indifferent expression.


    ��The incident yesterday was due to our poor nning. This Prince has already punished Zhangzhang and Minmin, I was just about to visit General Lin.�� Situ Xie sighed.


    ��From what I heard from your two sons, those guards who followed up the mountain all signed death waivers. I��d like to see them.�� Su Liang said coldly.


    Situ Xie nodded upon hearing this, ��Very well. Ling��er, take Divine Doctor Su to


    Xiangxiang Residence for rest first. Jing��er, go and get them for Divine Doctor Su to peruse.��


    ��Yes, Grandfather.�� Situ Jing answered.


    ��I��m not tired, let��s go together.�� Su Liang insisted on not budging an inch.


    Situ Jing tried to persuade her again, ��Divine Doctor Su, you��ve had a long journey and haven��t rested, why not head over to cousin Ling��s ce to sit for a while first. ��


    ��I��m really not tired. If you don��t believe me, shall wepete?�� Su Liang persisted.


    A quarter of an hourter, the mystery was ��solved��: the guards going mountaineering this season carried risks, the death waivers were appointed by Situ Jing. If a guard died, their family would receive arge sum ofpensation. Situ Zhang let Situ Min handle the matter, but Situ Min forgot about it. Before departure when Situ Zhang asked about it, Situ Min falsely imed everything was signed and mentioned it to Lian Shun and Lin Bojun.


    So, Situ Zhang was not lying, the mistake lies solely with Situ Min.


    Su Liang knew that there was no such death waiver at all, if she didn��t press on about it, the incident would have faded away. But she kept pushing for it, so the Situ family had no choice but to push Situ Min out to take responsibility.


    While Su Liang was pressing hard, the reality was that if Lin Bojun and Lian Shun had known how dangerous it was to climb Wolong Snow Mountain to the point where guards had to sign death waivers, they definitely wouldn��t have gone.


    In the end, Su Liang watched Situ Min get caned fifty times, till his skin was cracked and bleeding, unconscious.


    ��Since Prince Yue is handling things impartially and has given justice to Lian Shun, let��s leave this matter at this. I��m going off to Marquis Chang Xin for a cup of tea now, send someone to call me at Xiangxiang Residence when it��s time to treat Emperor Liang.�� Su Liang finished speaking, and left with Ren Dong.


    Situ Jing ordered someone to take Situ Min for treatment, he walked to Situ


    Xie��s side, and whispered, ��Grandfather, Su Liang, a mere divine doctor from


    Qian Country, has been so domineering from the start, is this her true nature? Is she acting without fear of the consequences for Lian Shun, or does she have other intentions?��


    ��Is Minter being beaten unjustly?�� Situ Xie stared at Situ Jing, eyes aze.


    Situ Jing answered seriously, ��In this matter, third brother was truly in the wrong, the beating was well-deserved.��


    ��Don��t underestimate Su Liang, she��s not just a Divine Doctor.�� Situ Xie left Situ Jing with these meaningful words before he left to visit the injured Lian Shun at the inn.


    Xiangxiang Residence.


    Su Liang stared at the painting of Situ Ning on the wall, ��Your mother is truly beautiful!��


    Gu Ling opened the medicine box that Su Liang had left on the desk the day before, found several medicine bottles he didn��t recognize inside, and took one out to inspect.


    Su Liang turned her head and saw, quickly rushed over, ��Don��t touch!��


    Gu Ling pulled the stopper from the bottle and reced it immediately, ��What kind of poison is it?��


    Su Liang took back the medicine bottle and said two words, ��Love Potion.�� Gu Ling furrowed his brows slightly, ��What are you using this for?��


    Su Liang moved the medicine bottle to the bottom of the box and took out another one to hand to Gu Ling, ��This is a gift for you. It can neutralize any aphrodisiac that I currently know of.��


    Gu Ling took it, sniffed it and heard Su Liang say, ��I went through a lot to make this. Remember to carry it with you, so that you won��t be drugged by any bewitching women!��


    Gu Ling gripped the medicine bottle in his hand, his eyes suddenly softened,


    ��You made this specifically for me?��


    Su Liang, who was in the middle of taking things out of her bag, shook her head, ��Not exactly, I made it for my own protection, but decided to give you one too. Oh right, Lian Ershan mentioned that there��s a gift you prepared for me at Xiangxiang Residence, what is it?�� Gu Ling��s expression was faint, ��It��s me.�� Su Liang paused, ��What?��


    Gu Ling said, ��What he spoke of, was me.��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��Oh, I see. If it weren��t for his fall yesterday, would Lian Ershan have packaged you up and presented you to me after I arrived? He��d have to put a big, big butterfly bow on the Great God, otherwise, the gift wouldck soul.��


    Gu Ling: .


    ��But the two of you together are quite endearing.�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    Gu Ling furrowed his brows, ��Stop.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I meant as friends. What are you thinking, Great God?��


    ��You,�� Gu Ling��s voice faltered a moment, ��Are you hungry?��

 Chapter 277 - 277: I’m pregnant with his child.

    Chapter 277 - 277: I��m pregnant with his child.<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang was not only tired and hungry but also in great need of a hot bath to relieve his fatigue.


    The guesthouse Situ Xie arranged for Su Liang was the Han Xiangyuan, the courtyard closest to Ningxiang Residence, separated only by a small plum grove.<div>


    Gu Ling had heard from Situ Ning that Situ Xie once adopted an orphan girl named Situ Xiang, who grew up as Situ Nings elder sister. She ran away from home for a man before Situ Ning��s wedding, and there has been no news of her ever since.


    Han Xiangyuan was the ce where Situ Xiang had lived. It had been vacant for many years and was recently refurbished and cleaned.


    There was an artificial mountain in the courtyard. Su Liang walked closer and saw the two characters ��NING�� and ��XIANG�� written together, showing that the sisters had a good rtionship.


    The room was very clean. Although Su Liang was expected to arrive in two days, the thoughtful Situ Xie had already ordered people to burn high-quality silver charcoal in the room three days in advance, making the roomfortable and warm with a faint fragrance of cold plum, not stuffy at all. Even the room for Ren Dong was prepared to impable standards.


    Su Liang could only say that Situ Xie��s level was really high.


    However, ever since learning that the current Emperor Liang, who was nominally Situ Xie��s nephew, was in fact his unknown biological son, Su Liang couldn��t possibly have a positive moral evaluation of Situ Xie.


    The servants of Prince Yue Masion


    brought food and left it at the door for Ren Dong, then left with proper manners.


    Su Liang called Ren Dong to join him, and after they had eaten, hot water was also brought over.


    Since leaving Xuanbei City, they had been in a hurry to get to their destination, so Su Liang was finally able to take a hot bath; he felt all the pores in his body open up and sighedfortably.


    ��Master, Princess Yaoguang has sent you some new clothes,�� Ren Dong said from behind the screen.<div>


    ��Hmm,�� Su Liang closed his eyes and repliednguidly, ��Take them. I need clothes.��


    Ren Dong added hot water twice more before Su Liang felt refreshed. He chose and wore a set of clothes sent by Situ Yao. They seemed to be specially prepared for Su Liang, made of the best Liang Country fabric, thick but not heavy, and designed in Qian Country��s popr style.


    Ren Dong also received two sets of new clothes, one in women��s style and one in men��s, both of which fit her well and were appropriate for her servant��s status.


    ��Everyone in Prince Yue��s Masion is very thoughtful.�� Ren Dong said.


    ��Except that third young master,�� Su Liang remembered Situ Min��s bright eyes and how eagerly he approached herst night at the Wolong Snow Mountain and snorted softly. They had already be enemies, but perhaps Situ Min could be the breakthrough for the next thing that needs to be done. At least for now, he seemed to be the least thoughtful person.


    When Su Liang woke up from her sleep, it was already dark outside, and she heard Ren Dong speaking with someone who seemed to be Gui Yue.


    As Su Liang put on her clothes and got out of bed, she walked to the outer room, where Ren Dong entered, ��Has the master woken up?�� Without waiting for an answer, she turned and left, then quickly came back and exined, ��I told Gui Yue to serve dinner now.��


    Su Liang yawned, rubbed her face, and felt much more energetic. She walked over, opened the window, and saw the dim yellow light of thenterns in the corridor. The snow that had stopped before noon began to fall again, and the artificial mountain in the courtyard had turned into a miniature snow mountain.


    A cold wind brushed past her face, and Ren Dong brought something over, ��This is a fragrant cream sent by Princess Yaoguang for you, master. Would you like to use it?��


    Su Liang took it, opened it, and smelled the refreshing scent. Her face had been severely frostbitten when she entered the snow mountainst night and was now slightly red. She had run out of her own frostbite ointment, so she used some of Situ Yao��s.


    After Su Liang had dinner, Gui Yue appeared again to take her to see Situ Xie.<div>


    ��Is Gu Ling in the mansion?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gui Yue shook her head, ��The young master hasn��t returned yet from visiting General Lin at the post station.��


    When Su Liang met with Situ Xie in the front hall, Situ Jing was also present.


    Seeing Ren Dong carrying a medicine box, Situ Xie smiled and got up, ��It seems that Divine Doctor Su is ready to enter the pce to treat the emperor.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��That is precisely the purpose for which my emperor sent me here. It has already been dyed for a day and night.��


    With a serious expression, Situ Xie said, ��It��s all because of Min��s mischief. After the emperor wakes up, I will exin the whole story to him.��


    ��Prince Yue is truly selfless.�� Su Liang smiled lightly.


    Situ Xie and Su Liang left Prince Yue Masion, each taking a carriage towards the Imperial Pce of Liang Country.


    At the post station,


    Lian Shun thought Gu Ling hade to apany him to avoid Su Liang since he hadn��t left even when it was dark. He suggested going back to Prince Yue��s Masion together.


    ��You can stay on this side.�� Gu Ling said.<div>


    ��Why?�� Lian Shun was puzzled, ��If I go to Prince Masion, it would be more convenient for Su Xiaoliang to treat me.��


    Lin Boyan spoke up, ��Just listen to Marquis Gu.�� Lian Shun��s injury at the post house gives Su Liang a legitimate reason to shuttle between the post house and Prince Masion. The same goes for Gu Ling. At Prince Masion, every move is being watched, which makes it convenient for the two of them to meet at the post house.


    ��Fine.�� Lian Shun agreed since Lin Boyan also said so.


    ��Xiaoliang should be back treating Emperor Liang today, right?�� Lin Bojun asked, ��I wonder how it��s going, if she has a way. If Xiaoliang is confident, the things we have to do next will be much smoother.��


    ��Su Xiaoliang can, of course, do it, there��s nothing she can��t do!�� Lian Shun had great confidence in Su Liang.


    At this moment in Liang Country��s Imperial Pce, Su Liang realized why she had been specifically asked toe as soon as she saw Emperor Situ Han.


    The twisted mouth and askew eye,monly known as facial paralysis, is a symptom of stroke in this world.


    And Su Liang��s medical skills were first known widely because she cured Old Master Qin of his stroke.


    At the same time, Su Liang understood why Emperor Situ Han had not shown his face these days. As an emperor of a country, he could not let people see him in this state.


    After Su Liang had taken Situ Han��s pulse, Situ Xie hurriedly asked, ��How about it? Does Divine Doctor Su have confidence?


    Su Liang nodded, ��Sixty percent confidence, I will give it a try.��


    Situ Xie��s face was filled with joy, as the awake Situ Han couldn��t help but open his mouth to say something, but drooled out.


    Situ Xie wiped Situ Han��s mouth with a handkerchief and gently patted his shoulder, ��Your Majesty, don��t worry, with Divine Doctor Su here, you��ll definitely be cured.��


    Su Liang wrote a prescription for Situ Han to take orally and then administered acupuncture for the first time. She also exined some precautions that needed attention, which Situ Xie asked his people to carefully note down.


    Just as Su Liang was about to leave, the Empress Dowager of Liang Country came and thanked Su Liang gratefully.


    Su Liang dealt with it and secretly observed the interactions between Situ Xie and Empress Dowager Min. She didn��t see anything unusual because Situ Xie turned his back to give orders to chambermaids and eunuchs to take care of Emperor Situ Han after bowing to Min��s mother.


    When leaving the pce, Situ Xie said to Su Liang, ��We��ll host a banquet for


    Divine Doctor Su when the Emperor��s health recovers.��


    ��I��ll do my best.�� Su Liang said.


    ��How long do you think it will take, Divine Doctor Su?�� Situ Xie asked.


    ��At least a month.�� Su Liang said, ��I have a request. I hope King Yue can help me.��


    Situ Xie nodded, ��Whatever Divine Doctor Su needs, just say it.��


    ��Let Gu Ling stay with me.�� Su Liang said.


    Situ Xie was stunned for a moment but thenughed deeper, ��Prince is very pleased that Divine Doctor Su is so fond of his grandson. I��ll talk to him about this, and I��ll also send someone to inform Emperor Qian.��


    It was already December, and Su Liang had an eighty percent chance to heal Emperor Situ Han, but she only mentioned sixty percent. She would have to stay for a month, which meant spending New Year in Yao City. She nned, however, to send the Lin Family Brothers home first, as both their wives were pregnant and they were supposed to be back by the New Year as agreed.


    Situ Xie knew about Gu Ling��s previous disguise as Ning Jing, but he didn��t know the specifics of Gu Ling and Su Liang��s rtionship.


    On the surface, Su Liang was pursuing Gu Ling, and Gu Ling was avoiding her.


    So it was normal for Su Liang to want to stay in Yao City treating Emperor Liang and asking Gu Ling to stay as well.


    Situ Xie would send someone to inform Duanmu Yi, who would have no objection because he had ulterior motives and wanted Su Liang to cooperate with Gu Ling in obtaining what he wanted.


    Su Liang returned to Prince Masion and ran into Gu Ling, who had just returned from the post house. She chased after him to Ningxiangju.


    Knowing Emperor Situ Han��s condition, Gu Ling agreed to Su Liang��s n to let Lin Boyan and Lin Bojun go home first. He and Su Liang would stay, openly treating Emperor Liang while secretly searching for the descendants of the Mu Family and the Mechanism Map.


    ��What about Lian Shun?�� Gu Ling asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang hesitated for a moment, ��I forgot about him. Let him go, too. After all, he��s injured, and staying would hold us back.��


    If Lian Shun were here, he would be ��heartbroken��. But Su Liang was talking about a very realistic issue. What she needed to do was risky, and she had to be prepared to be hunted when she left. It would be dangerous for the injured Lian


    Shun to stay.


    ��I��ll ry your words to him.�� Gu Ling said.


    ��The things that the emperor has asked you to do, discuss with Situ Xie tomorrow, I think he won��t refuse. Then let the two Lin brothers take Lian Shun back with them. Take everyone you can.�� Su Liang said.


    The next day, when Su Liang went to the post house to change Lian Shun��s medicine, he had already been informed by Gu Ling that he was to leave. ��Su Xiaoliang, am I really your best friend?�� Lian Shun asked with a look of resentment.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, I am your best friend.��


    Lian Shun: �� Actually, he understood that it was for his own good to let him go first, but he really didn��t want to leave.


    ��Will my injury heal in a month?�� Lian Shun asked, ��If I can recover before you leave, why can��t I stay?��


    Su Liang shook his head, ��Haven��t you heard of the saying ��injured muscles and bones take a hundred days? It��s impossible to fully recover in a month. If you get injured again, it��ll be even more troublesome.��


    ��Although I know you��re doing this for my own good, I still want to hit you.�� Lian Shun said gloomily.


    Su Liang nodded, ��When your arm is healed,e and hit me, and I guarantee I won��t kill you.��


    ��Ah! You bastard! Can��t you be a little gentler to me?�� Lian Shun was so angry.


    Su Liang shook his head, ��Nope. My gentleness is reserved for Gu beauty.��


    Lian Shun snorted, ��Don��t you know I want to stay and help you pursue Gu


    Xiaoling? You heartless guy!��


    ��No need, I run fast, I��ll chase her myself, you��d just be in the way.�� Su Liang said.


    Lian Shun rolled his eyes, ��You and Gu Xiaoling are really a match made in heaven when ites to annoying me!��


    ��By the way, when I passed by Xuanbei City, Che Yun had already received the order to move south. Do you want to go with him? After all, your home is there.�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Moving south?�� Lian Shun was stunned, ��Going to Jiaye City? Howe I didn��t hear anything about it?��


    ��I thought you knew since you two are so close. It seems that he must have asked my foster father to issue the order after you came to Liang Country.�� Su Liang said.


    ��Foster father?�� Lian Shun was taken aback again.


    Upon learning that Su Liang recognized Xing Ji as his foster father, Lian Shun grinned, ��When I go back, I��ll also recognize Marquis as my foster father. He will definitely agree, and then I will be your brother, hahaha!��


    ��That��s not necessary.�� Su Liang shook his head.


    ��I think it��s very necessary.�� Lian Shun said seriously, ��It��s toote for me to rush back to Jiaye City for the New Year now, so I��ll have to see when I get to Xuanbei City.��


    In the negotiation with Situ Xie, Lin Boyan mainly spoke while Gu Ling sat and sipped tea, as if it had nothing to do with her.


    For Qian Country��s somewhat aggressive demands, Situ Xie agreed to most of them after some bargaining. He stated that it was firstly for his granddaughter Gu Ling, and secondly to thank Su Liang for traveling thousands of miles to Yao City to treat Emperor Liang��s illness.


    With the deal settled, the Lin Brothers would set off for their return journey three dayster. Gu Ling, as per Su Liang��s request to Situ Xie, was left behind.


    For the next three days, Su Liang went to the Imperial Pce at a fixed time every day in the carriage sent by the pce, treated Situ Han, and then returned to the Prince��s Mansion. She spent half a day at the post house treating Lian Shun.


    As for Gu Ling, she stayed in the post house during the day, so when Su Liang came, the two were able to meet. There was very little time for them to be alone together. When discussing matters, Lin Boyan was present, and at other times, Lian Shun was there for the most part.


    Lian Shun listed all the ces he had yed and the delicious food he had eaten in the days before Su Liang��s arrival, urging Su Liang to take Gu Ling to try them.


    ��Marquis Gu might not be willing to go with me.�� Su Liang smiled.


    Lian Shun��s expression turned serious, ��Gu Xiaoling, you must say you��re willing now in front of me, or we��ll break off our friendship.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Fine, we��re no longer friends.��


    The Lin Brothers both lowered their heads and sipped tea, hiding theirughter. Only Lian Shun in the room was kept in the dark, not knowing that Gu Ling and Su Liang were putting on a show, and he was wholeheartedly trying to bring them together. No matter how you looked at it, it seemed like Su Liang and Gu Ling were teaming up to tease Lian Shun.


    ��Gu Xiaoling, if you don��t change your mind, I��ll start pursuing Su Xiaoliang again.�� Lian Shun snorted.


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��Alright.��


    Su Liang spoke at the same time, ��Alright, you��ve been rejected by me again.��


    Lian Shun: �� That��s probably what being friends with the wrong person is like��


    The day before the Lin Family Brothers left, Su Liang took Ren Dong to stroll around Yao City and bought some interesting local specialties as gifts for his family and friends, asking them to take them back home.


    Situ Xie gave Su Liang a box of tea, the famous Thousand Mountain Snow exclusively for the Liang Country royal family. Su Liang also gave it to Lin Boyan to bring back and split it between Old Master Qin and Lin Shuzhi.


    Su Liang saw a beautiful little pony, bought it for a hefty price, and wanted to give it to Zhengzheng.


    That night, Situ Xie held another banquet to see off the Lin Family Brothers and Lian Shun.


    Early the next morning, Su Liang escorted the Lin Family Brothers and Lian Shun��s group to the city gate.


    ��Gu Xiaoling is really insincere, not evening to see me off!�� Lian Shunined. ��Su Xiaoliang, you must discipline him well, bring him under control, and then you both can call me brother together.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Sleep on it, dreams have everything you want.��


    When Su Liang returned to the Prince��s Mansion, he went straight to Ningxiang Residence.


    Upon entering, he saw Gu Ling with a book in front of him and a piece of paper in his hand.


    ��What is that?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��It��s a book I borrowed from Linglong Pavilion. There��s a letter inside.�� Gu Ling said and handed the yellowed paper to Su Liang.


    The paper had crisscrossed fold marks, was already torn, and the writing was not clear. But it was still legible, obviously having been stuffed in the book many years ago.


    There was no salutation, but there was a signature, the character ��Xiang�� , which should be written by Situ Xiang, the original owner of Han Xiangyuan, Situ Xie��s adopted daughter.


    ��I��m pregnant with his child.��


    ��I don��t ask for you to be with me, but please, take me away, no matter where.�� ��I really want to tell everything to Ning��er, but I��m afraid she��ll hate me.�� ��I��m suffocating, where the hell are you, save me.��


    After reading the letter, Su Liang��s expression was indescribable, ��Wasn��t it said that Situ Xiang eloped with someone? But ording to this letter, she has someone she likes, but she��s pregnant with someone else��s child and can��t get away.��


    This book was read by Situ Xiang, who hid the letter in it. The book was returned to Linglong Pavilion by someone else, but nobody opened it before today.


    Su Liang wondered if the person Situ Xiang wrote the letter to had finally taken her away, or if there was another story.


    Su Liang looked at the line ��I��m carrying his child�� again and frowned, ��Without mentioning a name, the other person would know who it is. It should be a man from the Prince��s Mansion, right? Could it be Situ Xie? He and his adopted daughter����


    Su Liang shook his head, ��Too terrifying. I can��t make such assumptions without evidence. It could also be one of your uncles. The only thing that can be confirmed is that, from Situ Xiang��s side, you may have an unknown cousin or cousin sister, if the child mentioned in Situ Xiang��s letter was born and still alive.��


    Gu Ling was not interested in this topic, ��Have you had enough rest?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Not bad. What��s up?


    ��I want to eat dumplings.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��In order to pursue you, I came to Liang Country and even cooked for you personally. I��m really the number one lovesick fool.��


    Gu Ling��s face was calm, ��You��re not.�� With such good looks, Su Liang��s heart didn��t waver at all, making him the number one blockhead.


    ��It��s okay, being lovesick for you is nothing to be ashamed of.�� Su Liang said casually, ��I want to eat dumplings too.��


    When leaving Ningxiang Residence, Su Liang finally discovered the ice-sculpted rabbit under the plum tree, praised it as ��so beautiful�� and decisively took it with her.


    Gu Ling watched this scene from the window, and turning around, his eyes were filled with a shallow smile, all because of her��.

 Chapter 278 - 278: Selling Fan Scheme

    Chapter 278 - 278: Selling Fan Scheme<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Upon learning that Su Liang was going to cook personally, Situ Yao hurried to HanXiangyuan.


    ��Dr Su, is it because the food here doesn��t suit your taste?�� Situ Yao asked upon seeing Su Liang.<div>


    Preparingvish meals as hospitality, if the guest wants to cook for themselves, could be seen as an insult to the host��s family.


    Su Liang smiled and exined, ��Princess misunderstood. The food in King Yue��s residence is excellent, and I have no issues with it. I just wanted to make something by hand that Marquis Changxin loves.��


    Situ Yao stared for a moment, thenughed. ��I see, Dr Su is truly kind to my cousin. What does he like to eat? He wouldn��t tell me before.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��This is a secret that I got from General Nian and my close friends. I can��t share.��


    Situ Yao could not help but smile. ��In that case, I won��t ask. If Dr Su needs anything, just ask Gui Yue. Grandfather said to have her at your disposal.��


    ��Thank you for the clothes and perfume you sent, Princess, �� Su Liang said.


    ��You��re too polite, Dr Su.�� As soon as Situ Yao finished speaking, she left without asking to watch Su Liang cook or taste her skills.


    Having not met many times but Situ Yao��s impression on Su Liang is very ��King Yue��-style perfection, with impable manners and conduct. Situ Xie��s eldest grandson, Situ Jing, is the same.


    Being of royal blood, whether or not wearing a mask to maintain such an image is proof enough to be smart.


    Inparison, Situ Min seemed somewhat ��inadequate�� in power.


    Waiting for Gui Yue to deliver the ingredients Su Liang needed, the servants of King Yue��s residence had already tidied up the kitchen for use.<div>


    Su Liang casually asked, ��Is the Third Young Master alright?��


    Gui Yue shook her head, ��I��m not sure. I��ll go and ask.��


    Su Liang didn��t stop her either. It was her ��fault�� that Situ Min got beaten up, so she should show some ��concern.��


    When Su Liang started kneading the dough, Gui Yue returned and reported Situ Min��s situation in detail. He could onlyy down, unable to get out of bed, with an Imperial Physicianing to change his medicine every day. He had a feverst night, but it had subsided now.


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��If you need me to treat the Third Young Master, just let me know.��


    Gui Yue nodded, ��Thank you, Dr Su. I will report to the prince.��


    Situ Xie��s response was that Situ Min was not in any serious danger, and it would be inconvenient for Su Liang to treat him. He thanked her for her kind intentions.


    Su Liang was not surprised by this result and didn��t really want to treat Situ Min. However, this back-and-forth should make Situ Min feel the smugness and ridicule from her, the ��instigator��, upon learning about it.


    Su Liang did it on purpose. If everyone in King Yue��s residence was like Situ Xie, it would be too peaceful, making it difficult to find a breakthrough.


    Indeed, when Su Liang brought in the cooked dumplings to Ning Xiang��s residence, Situ Min was informed that Su Liang had inquired about his situation and offered to treat him, he immediately became angry and knocked over the medicine brought by the servant.


    ��Marquis Gu, I made you something to eat. Can Ie in?�� Su Liang knocked on the door.<div>


    ��No need,�� came Gu Ling��s cold voice from inside.


    Gu Ming stood at the entrance of the courtyard, with eyes fixed on his nose and his nose fixed on his heart.


    Su Liang knocked on the door again, ��Marquis Gu, the Emperor has a verbal message for you that I forgot to pass on earlier. Please open the door.��


    The door opened, Su Liang entered and closed it from the inside, blocking the view from outside.


    cing the dumplings on the table and the special dipping sauce for Gu Ling in front of him, Su Liang couldn��t help but sigh, ��Had I known pursuing you would be so exhausting, I should have let you pursue me. That way I could eat dumplings made by you.��


    Gu Ling silently looked at Su Liang for a moment and picked up his chopsticks.


    ��I was thinking, when you firmly reject me, and I give up heartbroken, followed by your regret and realizing you��ve fallen for me, then you would start to pursue me, but I wouldn��t agree. Haha! �� Su Liang found it more interesting as she spoke, ��If only we could go back to my original world, we could self-direct and perform a TV series.��


    Seeing Su Liang enjoying herself, Gu Ling slightly nodded, ��Whatever you say.��


    ��Just kidding. We��ll see, let��s discuss it if needed. We��re not putting on a show for the sake of it.�� Su Liang shook her head, noticing that Gu Ling had already eaten four dumplings, and quickly used her chopsticks to split the dumplings in half.


    This was just a snack, as the main meal was prepared by King Yue��s Mansion. So Su Liang didn��t make too many dumplings. She wanted to split them evenly based on the initial number of dumplings, but Gu Ling insisted on dividing them based on the current number.


    In the end, of course, Su Liang was defeated. It had always been like this.<div>


    After finishing the dumplings, Su Liang brought up the real issue, ��I can also apply to Situ Xie to borrow books from the Linglong Pavilion. But I don��t think the Mechanism Map is in there.�� Since thedies and gentlemen of King Yue��s Mansion could go in and borrow books and even Gu Ling could go.


    Gu Ling had been staying in King Yue��s Mansion for some time and hadn��t found anyone suspicious like descendants of the Mu Family.


    When Su Liang returned to Han Xiangyuan, the ice sculpture rabbit carved by Gu Ling was ced on the windowsill outside her room, illuminated by thenterns, crystal clear, like a crystal.


    Su Liang sighed that the Great God was truly skillful, and when she saw the hidden weapon fan she had put on the table, which Gu Ling had given her, she suddenly had an idea.


    So, Su Liang went to Ning Xiangju again under the pretext of looking for a lost jade pendant.


    ��Great God, I have an idea.�� Su Liang said in a low voice, ��No one besides Ren Dong has seen the hidden weapon fan you gave me. Why don��t I disguise myself and sell it, iming to be a descendant of the Mu Family, to see if it attracts anyone?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��What��s wrong?


    ��Your martial arts are too weak, save it for self-defense.�� Gu Ling��s face was calm. He couldn��t sell the gift he had personally made and given to Su Liang.


    Su Liang, helpless, asked, ��Then what do you suggest?��


    Gu Ling took out his own fan, ��Use mine.��


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��Great God, can you finish your sentences all at once? I thought my n was unfeasible.��


    ��I��ll do it,�� Gu Ling said. Su Liang��s figure was not easy to disguise, making it easy for people to see that she was a woman and arousing suspicion.


    ��Alright.�� Su Liang turned and left, ��Sorry for the disturbance. Tomorrow, if Marquis Gu has time, we can go out together?�� Gu Ling��s indifferent voice came from the room, ��I won��t have time.�� Su Liang left with a ��regretful�� expression on her face.


    The next day, when Su Liang went to the imperial pce, Gu Ling asked Gu Ming if there were any temples in the city.


    Gu Ling actually knew there were some, having secretly visited one when he hade to Yao City a few years earlier.


    ��Qingjing Temple is quite popr, would Young Master like to go?�� Gu Ming asked.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Prepare a carriage.��


    Gu Ming quickly prepared a carriage and reported to Situ Xie.


    When it was time to set off, Situ Jing appeared and offered to apany Gu Ling. Gu Ling didn��t refuse.


    ��Is cousin going to Qingjing Temple to offer incense?�� Situ Jing asked with a smile.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.��


    ��Then to see the scenery? The scenery at Qingjing Temple is also a unique feature of Yao City,�� Situ Jing said. Gu Ling shook his head again, ��No.��


    ��Then��,�� Situ Jing expressed curiosity.


    ��Find someone to y chess with.�� Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent.


    Situ Jing was slightly surprised, ��Are there acquaintances of my cousin at


    Qingjing Temple?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No. But the old monks generally have very formidable chess skills.��


    Situ Jing grinned, ��I see. I heard that my cousin once lived in Huguo Temple of


    Qian Country for quite a while. Were you there to y chess with the Abbot Master?��


    Gu Ling nodded lightly, ��Yes.��


    ��I was joking, but it turns out to be true.�� Situ Jing eximed, ��My cousin��s chess skills must be exceptional indeed. Although I��m not very proficient in chess, I would like to learn from you when the opportunity arises. My grandfather also loves chess; I��m sure he would be delighted to y with my cousin.��


    ��Okay.�� Gu Ling agreed.


    Yao City is surrounded by mountains, and even the Imperial Pce was built on the slopes. However, Qingjing Temple is not located on a mountain. The architectural style is different from Qian Country��s temples. The temple��s golden brilliance is very eye-catching, and there is even a nine-story high tower.


    The carriage stopped at Qingjing Temple, and Situ Jing apanied Gu Ling inside, going straight to find Master Xuanqing.


    When Master Xuanqing learned Gu Ling��s intention, he dly agreed.


    Situ Jing sat beside them, watching Gu Ling and Master Xuanqing��s chess game. They yed two games, each winning one.


    As Master Xuanqing found a worthy opponent and Gu Ling showed no intention of leaving, Situ Jing apanied them for an hour before finally getting restless. He said he had other matters to attend to and left first.


    After giving acupuncture to Situ Han this time, Su Liang requested to visit the


    Liang Country��s Imperial Pce and was granted permission, with Situ Xie even apanying him personally.


    The Liang Country��s Imperial Pce is a vastplex, built ording to the terrain, and has many peculiar and beautiful sights. As Su Liang listened to Situ Xie��s introduction, he looked on very seriously, asionally praising the scenery.


    The Imperial Garden of the Liang Country��s Imperial Pce is built in a terraced style, with rare plum blossoms in full bloom. And there is even a greenhouse with many precious orchids nted inside.


    ��Ling��er��s mother loved ying here when she was little,�� said Situ Xie, suddenly bringing up Situ Ning.


    Su Liang looked very interested, ��Why did the daughter of King Yue marry Gu Ling��s father?��


    Situ Xie sighed deeply, ��It��s a long story. Didn��t Ling��er tell you?�� Su Liang shook his head, ��He��s not very talkative, even to me.��


    ��That child has been wise since he was young. He sees through the world very clearly. It��s not that he doesn��t know how to interact with others; he simply doesn��t want to.�� Situ Xie��s assessment of Gu Ling was so urate that it surprised Su Liang.


    After another sigh, Situ Xie talked about the story of Situ Ning marrying Gu Yuan, and even mentioned Situ Xiang.


    After Situ Xiang��s disappearance, Situ Ning had gone everywhere in search of her.


    At that time, Qian and Liang countries had been fighting for a long time. The situation initially favored Liang Country, but Qian Country��s Bei Jingwang, Xing Ji, managed to capture the general, Wei Teng, and the oue of the war changed dramatically.


    When the news reached Yao City, Situ Xie was ordered to supervise the battle.


    Situ Ning took advantage of Situ Xie��s absence and sneak out of the house, intending to search for Situ Xiang dressed as a man.


    When Situ Xie saw his beloved daughter again, she was in Qian Country��s army, saved from danger by the young General Gu Yuan of Qian Country.


    Continuing the fight would be unfavorable for Liang Country. When the two sides negotiated peace, they mentioned a marriage alliance. Liang Country had no princesses of suitable age, only one princess �C Situ Ning.


    ��I was foolish back then. For the sake of the big picture, I agreed to let Ning��er get married. She said she admired Gu Yuan, so I personally facilitated their marriage. Qian Country��s Former Emperor also agreed. I thought it would be better than marrying into the Royal Family since she and Gu Yuan shared mutual feelings. Who knew that Gu Yuan was ambitious, causing Ning��er to die of illness and even plotting a rebellion, nearly preventing me from even catching a glimpse of my only grandson?�� Situ Xie mentioned Gu Yuan with resentment in his voice.


    For the first time, Su Liang heard the story involving Xing Ji. But the incident of Xing Ji had no direct connection with Gu Yuan and Situ Ning��s marriage.


    By looking at Gu Ling��s appearance, it was evident that Gu Yuan must have been a handsome man, or he would not have caught Situ Ning��s eye.


    But as for the story Situ Xie told, Su Liang was somewhat skeptical. Especially in regard to Gu Yuan��s rebellion, there might be some influence from Situ Xie, but it can no longer be verified.


    ��I heard that Han Xiangyuan, where I��m staying, was once the residence of King Yue��s adopted daughter, Situ Xiang. After so many years, there is still no news about her?�� Su Liang asked.


    Situ Xie shook his head, ��I have searched all the ces I could, but there is still no trace. I just hope she lives well and I ask for nothing more.��


    ��There is something I don��t understand. Since Gu Ling��s mother��s marriage turned out like this, why did King Yue send his only granddaughter to marry into the royal family of Qian Country?�� Su Liang asked Situ Xie.


    Situ Xie gave a bitter smile upon hearing this, ��It��s hard to defy an imperial edict.��


    Su Liang: ��I don��t believe you��


    ��l also nope tnat Qian country and ng country can maintain peace tor a long time.�� Situ Xie sighed, ��After this year, Yaoyao will marry into Qian Country. I hope Master Su will take care of her more.��


    Su Liang said solemnly, ��King Yue, don��t worry. His Highness the Crown Prince is a person of noble character, and he will not let Princess Yaoguang be wronged. ��


    After visiting Liang Country��s Imperial Pce, Su Liang returned to King Yue��s Mansion, and as soon as he entered, he asked where Gu Ling was.


    Upon learning that Gu Ling had gone to Qingjing Temple and had not yet returned, Su Liang turned around and went there too.


    It wasn��t until the evening that Gu Ling returned from Qingjing Temple, with Su Liang following behind.


    The next day, Peng Fan came to invite Su Liang to be a guest at Peng Mansion tomorrow, and Su Liang happily epted.


    Meanwhile, Gu Ling went to Qingjing Temple again to y chess with Master Xuanqing for the whole day, this time without Situ Jing following her.


    On the third day, after Su Liang administered acupuncture to Situ Han in the pce, he went to Peng Mansion.


    Gu Ling, like the previous two days, went to Qingjing Temple.


    That day, a piece of news quickly spread in Yao City. A mysterious young man, who imed to be a descendant of the divine craftsman of the former dynasty, the Mu Family, sold a hidden weapon folding fan to the Treasure Pavilion at a high price of 5,000 silver taels!


    When Su Liang received the news, she was chatting with Peng Wei.


    ��Really?�� Peng Wei stood up in surprise after hearing what Peng Fan said, ��I have to see for myself!�� He realized that Su Liang was still there, and hurriedly called her, ��Girl, hurry up,e with me to take a look!��


    As Su Liang followed him out, she asked, ��What did the Divine Craftsman Mu Family do?��


    ��You don��t even know this, you are too young. In the former dynasty, the Mu Family was very powerful!�� Peng Wei told Su Liang about the incredible things the Mu Family had done, but unfortunately, they are all lost now.


    ��Grandfather, what if that person lied about being a descendant of the Mu Family in order to sell for a high price?�� Peng Fan raised a doubt.


    Peng Wei nodded, ��Of course there is such a possibility, but if it is really a descendant of the Mu Family, it would be amazing!��


    ��The Treasure Pavilion couldn��t keep him, so he must be a master.�� Peng Fan said.


    Su Liang jokingly said, ��Master Peng, didn��t you say that you could never repay my great kindness? How about buying that precious fan and giving it to me? I really want it. ��


    Peng Wei��s face changed, ��Deal! Hurry! If we goter, it might be taken by someone else!��


    The Treasure Pavilion in Yao City was surrounded by a crowd.


    Peng Wei dragged Su Liang, squeezing through the crowd to enter, and saw that Situ Xie had already arrived, holding an exquisite folding fan in his hand, not yet unfolded.


    After Peng Wei saluted Situ Xie, he looked at the manager of the Treasure


    Pavilion, ��Did King Yue buy it already?��


    The manager subconsciously shook his head, and Peng Wei pped his hands, ��That��s great! I��ll take it! The 5,000 silver banknotes will be sent right over! King Yue, please feel free to appreciate it! I bought this to give to my life-saving benefactor, Master Su!��


    Situ Xie��s hand paused, Su Liang smiled, ��Thank you, Master Peng, then I��ll dly ept. I want to give it to Marquis Chang Xin, I hope he will like it.��


    The manager of the Treasure Pavilion was sweating. He originally thought it was a treasure, even if it wasn��t made by a descendant of the Mu Family, dismantling it and copying a batch of it would still make a lot of money, but now it has attracted so many wealthy and powerful people.


    With everyone watching, Peng Wei handed the silver banknotes to the manager, and Situ Xie had no choice but to give the fan to Su Liang.


    Among the crowd, there was an old man with a hunched back. His gaze fixed on Su Liang for a moment, then he turned around and walked away with faltering steps��.

 Chapter 279 - 279: 279. Feign weakness to capture the enemy

    Chapter 279 - 279: 279. Feign weakness to capture the enemy<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    A folding fan attracted the attention of many in Yao City.


    If it hadn��t been intercepted by Peng Wei, it would have fallen into the hands of King Yue. Other than the always honest and impulsive General Peng, no one dared to openlypete with Situ Xie for it.<div>


    Not only was Su Liang a great benefactor of the Peng family, but he was also treating Emperor Liang��s Situ Han. This was one of the reasons Situ Xie did not publicly humiliate Peng Wei.


    As Su Liang was holding the fan and about to leave with the Peng family, Situ Jingughed and asked, ��Dr. Su, could you show everyone how powerful the hidden weapons made by the descendant of the Mu family are?�� As soon as this was said, it immediately drew a chorus of agreement.


    ��I don��t know how to use it, and I��m afraid I might identally hurt myself or others.�� Su Liang politely refused.


    Situ Xie spoke up, ��I just had a look and let me give it a try?��


    Su Liang raised his eyebrows, ��Of course. Please, King Yue.�� He handed the folding fan to Situ Xie smoothly.


    Outside the Treasure Pavilion, arge space was cleared, and onlookers craned their necks, afraid of missing any exciting moments.


    Situ Xie stood in the middle, carefully examining the fan again before suddenly opening it and aiming at a pine tree near the entrance of the Treasure Pavilion.


    Several silver shes went by, and the silver needles pierced the hard tree bark and stuck firmly to the tree, with only a tiny tail exposed.


    If they had hit a person, one could imagine the consequences.


    Hidden weapons, like martial arts, are a means of attack, with speed being the most important factor��only the fastest prevails.


    Such a small fan, with a close range and a speed too fast to see clearly, had a considerable force behind it. If poison was applied to the silver needles, the lethality would be doubled.<div>


    Su Liang bowed, walking towards Situ Xie, ��King Yue knows how to use it at a nce, admirable.��


    Situ Xie smiled, returned the folding fan to Su Liang, and shared his thoughts.


    Peaceful harmony prevailed.


    ��This isn��t an antique. Perhaps the master who made this fan is the mysterious


    Mr. Mu. I��d like to make his acquaintance. �� Su Liang sighed with regret, ��Wouldn��t King Yue send people to look for Mr. Mu in the city? If they find him, could you introduce me?��


    Situ Xie��s expression did not change at all, nodding with a smile, ��Sure.��


    Peng Wei, standing nearby, knew this was nonsense. If they could really find a descendant of the Mu family, how could Situ Xie let Su Liang know? This was not a trivial matter but a matter of state.


    Su Liang��s words, however, gave people the impression that she did not fully understand the importance of the descendant of the Mu family.


    Under everyone��s watchful eyes, Su Liang took the precious folding fan back to King Yue��s Mansion and once again inquired about Gu Ling upon entering the mansion. Learning that he had gone to Qingjing Temple and had not yet returned, she went to find him.


    By evening, Gu Ling and Su Liang returned to King Yue��s Mansion one after the other. Situ Jing soon received news from Gu Ming: Gu Ling had refused Su Liang��s gift of the folding fan.


    ��My cousin Ling really has no desires.�� Situ Jing sighed, ��The one iming to be a descendant of the Mu family seems to have vanished into thin air and left no trace. Why did he sell the folding fan? Just for five thousand silver?�� Situ Xie put down his teacup, ��Have Yaoyao interact more with Su Liang.��<div>


    Situ Jing nodded, ��Alright, I will remind my sister again.��


    After Situ Jing left, only Situ Xie was left in the study. The bookshelf slowly spun, revealing a hidden door from which a man emerged. Situ Xie gestured to the man, who sat down in the shadowy corner.


    Situ Xie described the fan that had appeared in the Treasure Pavilion today and asked the man, ��Could it be your master��s work?��


    The man who spoke had a very young voice, ��Such exquisite hidden weapons are not something an ordinary person can make. It must have been my master who came to look for me and wanted to let us know he was here with this move. If he finds me, he will definitely kill me.��


    ��Mu Yu, I need the half of the secret mechanism manual in your master��s hands.�� Situ Xie said coldly, ��Otherwise, the half you gave me is worthless.��


    Duanmu Yi��s information was not wrong. Indeed, a descendant of the Mu family had joined Situ Xie, and he had brought with him the secret mechanism manual that the royal families of the three countries had been secretly searching for. This man, named Mu Yu, resided in Situ Xie��s study.


    Unfortunately, Mu Yu brought only half of the manual. Each page of the horizontally split half was iplete, without a singleplete diagram, rendering it useless.


    ��I didn��t expect Master to split the manual in half. He must have been guarding against me!�� Mu Yu��s tone was a bit resentful, ��If I had known, I would have����


    ��I don��t want to hear nonsense.�� Situ Xie said coldly, ��The ce you mentioned is already empty. The house has been burned to the ground, and nothing has been left. If today��s fan was indeed made by your master, he must be in Yao City. Tell me, how do we find him?��


    Mu Yu shook his head, ��No, Master has been in hiding for many years. There has been no one else beside me. But how did a young man sell the folding fan to the Treasure Pavilion today?��


    ��How old are you? Do you really think your master has no children or other disciples?�� Situ Xie sneered.<div>


    ��This���� After a moment of silence, Mu Yu spoke up again, ��King Yue is right. Master must have kept something from me. His appearance is already known to you. Just now, I remembered something. Master has made many hidden weapons, but they all ended up destroyed. He said that our ancestors left an injunction that descendants of the Mu family should not let any weapons fall into the hands of others, as it would cause bloodshed.��


    ��He is skilled in this aspect, but can only hide his identity and bow to the so-called inheritance. It��s not the weapon��s fault, it��s the fault of the world being divided into three parts.�� Situ Xie said coldly, ��As long as I can see your master, I can try to persuade him.��


    ��Your Highness, what I just mentioned is a way to find my master!�� Mu Yu said excitedly, ��If that fan is my master��s, he would definitely take it back, no matter whose hands it is in!��


    Situ Xie��s eyes narrowed, ��That fan is in the Prince��s Mansion of Yue, this prince will keep an eye on it. You can go back.��


    With the end of the conversation, Mu Yu returned to the secret chamber behind the bookshelf, and Situ Xie pushed open the window and leaped out.


    It was a silent night.


    The next day when Su Liang met Situ Xie in the hall, she found bloodshot in his eyes, indicating that he did not sleep wellst night.


    Situ Xie��s gaze fell on the folding fan in Su Liang��s hand, he smiled and said,


    ��Su Divine Doctor, you cannot bring this item into the pce. It��s not that I don��t trust you, it��s just the rules.��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��I understand.�� It was indeed inappropriate for a person from Qian Country to take a hidden weapon to meet the Emperor of Liang Country.


    Su Liang handed the fan to Ren Dong, ��I will take it back after I leave the pce. It��s not just because of the hidden weapon. I really like this fan, and I think it��s a great match for Gu Ling, but he doesn��t want it.��


    Hearing this, Situ Xie chuckled, ��It��s gettingte, let��s go.��


    Situ Xie always apanied Su Liang on her daily visits to the pce to treat Situ Han with acupuncture.


    Su Liang thought that this was probably not just because Situ Han was the Emperor of Liang Country, but also because he was Situ Xie��s son. While she was giving the treatment, Situ Xie would always be nearby, showing a protective attitude.


    After leaving the pce, Su Liang took back the folding fan and told Situ Xie that she wanted to go to Qingjing Temple, ��Gu Ling is definitely still ying chess with Master Xuanqing, I��ll go find him.��


    ��I haven��t seen Master Xuanqing for a while, it would be nice to see their chess skills together. Let��s go together.�� Situ Xie said with a warm smile.


    Su Liang agreed cheerfully, ��Sounds great. When we��re there, can the Prince of Yue y a few games of chess with Master Xuanqing while your grandson shows me around Qingjing Temple?��


    Situ Xie nodded happily, ��This prince would be delighted.��


    So they went together to Qingjing Temple, where they found Gu Ling had just finished a game of chess with Master Xuanqing.


    Situ Xie proposed ying chess with Master Xuanqing. Gu Ling then got up and walked out.


    Situ Xie quickly asked, ��Ling��er, are you going back now?��


    Gu Ling didn��t look back, ��I��m going to the Pagoda Forest.��


    Su Liang beamed, ��Me too! Marquis Gu, wait for me!��


    Situ Xie smiled, ��Master, what do you think of my grandson?��


    After some contemtion, Master Xuanqingmented on Gu Ling, ��This child has extraordinary intelligence, but he has a gentle temperament and quite a Buddhist heart.��


    Situ Xie shook his head with a smile, ��I only have this one grandson, Master, please don��t lead him into Buddhism.��


    Master Xuanqing waved his hand with a smile, ��Not everyone who enters Buddhism has a heart for it, and those who have a heart for it do not need to enter. The young friend who came just now, is she the Su Benefactor who is treating the emperor now?��


    Situ Xie confirmed, and Master Xuanqingmented, ��Su Benefactor has clear and transparent eyes, an open and honest heart, and is undoubtedly a kind andpassionate person, with quite a Buddhist heart too!��


    Situ Xie just smiled without a word.


    At this moment, Su Liang had already chased Gu Ling into the Pagoda Forest of Qingjing Temple.


    There were many stone pagodas of different heights in the dark green Pine Forest, which enshrined the relics of the deceased High Monks.


    This ce was not open to the public under normal circumstances, but Master Xuanqing allowed Gu Ling to visit and walk around various ces in the temple. The monks guarding the temple thought Su Liang was with Gu Ling, so they didn��t stop her.


    The Pagoda Forest was tranquil and quiet, with no ce to hide, making it a convenient ce to talk.


    ��The bait has been set, but there has been no movement yet.�� Su Liang sighed softly.


    Yesterday was the fifteenth, and there were activities in the temple. Master Xuanqing did not have much free time, so Gu Ling said they could wait for him to finish before continuing their game. Taking advantage of the break, Gu Ling sold the fan.


    Situ Xie was watching Su Liang, and Su Liang was also observing Situ Xie, but he led a very regr life and there were no abnormalities.


    ��Someone was near Han Xiangyuanst night.�� Gu Ling said. But he didn��t know who it was.


    Su Liang frowned, ��Is it the person arranged by Situ Xie to watch me? Or maybe, it��s him himself? He seemed not to sleepst night.��


    Su Liang had been living in Prince Mansion for several days, and suddenly someone started to watch herst night. She wanted to visit the Qingjing Temple, and Situ Xie followed her, which made her think, ��He cannot know that you made the fan. I��m wondering if he��s not watching me, but rather the fan. In that case, does he think that someone will be attracted by this fan?�� Gu Ling nodded, agreeing with Su Liang��s opinion.


    However, whether there were descendants of the Mu Family by Situ Xie��s side, and why he thought a hidden weapon fan would attract someone, Su Liang and Gu Ling didn��t know.


    ��In that case, there are some clues. Let��s see who the fan will attract next.�� Su Liang had another fan with her, which Gu Ling had given to her, and she carried it with her all the time.


    Suddenly, they heard footsteps. Su Liang��s expression tightened, and she turned to see a gray-clothed old man with a hunched back carrying arge bamboo basket, picking up dead branches on the ground.


    The old man looked up, his messy beard like dried grass, his eyebrows long and his aged eyes dull. He spoke slowly, ��This is not a ce for secret meetings. Leave quickly.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Master Xuanqing allowed us to visit here.��


    Upon hearing this, the old man continued to pick up dead branches and suddenly fell to the ground as he stood up.


    Su Liang��s expression changed and she hurried to help him, but Gu Ling was faster and reached the old man first, bending down to assist him.


    As soon as Gu Ling��s hand touched the old man��s arm, the old man suddenly made a move, reaching for Gu Ling��s waist! The dull and aged eyes had be sharp!


    Unfortunately, the old man assumed that Su Liang, the doctor, would be the first to reach him, but he didn��t expect it to be Gu Ling.


    Su Liang now held the fan that was originally hanging at her waist. It was obvious that the old man was after the fan, perhaps he wasn��t even from Qingjing Temple but had followed her here instead.


    At this point, Gu Ling had already started fighting with the old man. The hunched-backed old man straightened his back, his figure tall andrge, obviously an act. Su Liang had nearly been fooled too.


    Su Liang wondered if this person was rted to the Mu Family, or just wanted to steal the fan for his own use. If it were thetter, it wouldn��t count as much of a gain. If it were the former, their n would be mostly sessful.


    After several moves, the old man suddenly spoke up, ��I just wanted to borrow the fan to take a look!��


    Su Liang replied coldly, ��If it weren��t for the master by my side, you would have snatched the fan and left already.��


    The old man��s mouth twitched slightly, ��Anyway, I won��t fight anymore!��


    Su Liang knew the old man stopped fighting because he realized that it would be difficult to suppress Gu Ling. However, this wasn��t the main point now, ��Why did you want to borrow the fan?��


    Gu Ling returned to Su Liang��s side, and the old man stared at Su Liang from two meters away, ��You name the price.��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��If you know me, then you should know that thest thing Ick is money.��


    The old man nced at Gu Ling and said coldly, ��I want to know if this fan was made by a descendant of the Mu Family.��


    A thought crossed Su Liang��s mind. Only the Mu family members could distinguish whether the fan was made by their family! They had caught a real fish!


    ��Old man, aren��t you afraid that we won��t let you go after hearing what you said?�� Su Liang asked with a smile.


    The old man snorted, ��It��s not easy for me to defeat that kid, but you two are dreaming if you want to keep me!��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Alright. Since you are an expert, there��s no harm in taking a look. I want to know if this precious fan is a genuine Mu Family product.��


    As she spoke, Su Liang handed the fan to Gu Ling, ��Please help me give the fan to the old man, let him have a look, and then bring it back to me.��


    Gu Ling took the fan and walked towards the old man, handing it to him directly.


    The old man was visibly startled, ��Young miss, aren��t you afraid that I will run away when I get the fan? You two can��t stop me!��


    ��Though your entrance was not very friendly, I would still like to make a friend with you, so why not gamble?�� Su Liang smiled.


    ��Forget about making friends, I don��t need it.�� The old man snorted lightly, took the fan and opened it to examine it closely.


    Su Liang walked to Gu Ling, ��How about it? Is it the work of the Mu Family?��


    The old man shook his head, ��It��s not. The descendant of the Mu Family that I know cannot make such a fine hidden weapon.��


    ��Oh? So this fan is a fake Mu Family hidden weapon, but it��s even better than a genuine Mu Family work?�� Su Liang looked surprised.


    ��Not all descendants of the Mu Family are skilled craftsmen.�� As the old man spoke, he continued to examine the fan��s handle, ��Young miss, may I take this fan apart?��


    ��If I agree, will you promise me one thing in return?�� Su Liang had barely finished speaking when she heard a tearing sound �C the fan had already been torn apart by the old man.


    Su Liang also saw the mechanism inside the fan for the first time, and once again marveled at Gu Ling��s ingenious hands.


    ��Not tooplicated, but so delicate, it must not be the work of that scum���� The old man��s mutterings reached Gu Ling and Su Liang��s ears.


    The two exchanged nces and gained new information. Su Liang even thought at this moment that the scum mentioned by the old man might be the descendant of the Mu Family loyal to Situ Xie, as Duanmu Yi had said.


    After all, so many years had passed, and the Mu Family had made no move, nor had the secret scroll appeared in the world. It seemed that their descendants did not want to get involved in the world��s disputes or pursue fame and fortune.


    If someone suddenly joined Situ Xie��s camp without being the only heir, could it be that they were most likely a traitor?


    Su Liang felt that if her guess was correct, the situation wasn��t bad for them, as long as they got along well with the old man.


    ��Old man, yourst name is Mu, right?�� Su Liang smiled sweetly.


    The old man nced at Su Liang and snorted lightly, ��Don��t try to take advantage of me! I know you were sent by the Qian Country Royal Family!��


    ��That��s not important.�� Su Liang shook her head, ��If I guess correctly, the old man must be the true heir of the Mu Family��s Divine Craftsman. If you only have one disciple and have fallen out with him, why not take on another one?�� The old man frowned at Su Liang, ��You want to be my disciple?��


    As soon as Su Liang heard this, she was almost certain that she had guessed correctly, so she quickly shook her head, ��I am not good with my hands. I have a friend who is the most dexterous person I��ve ever met.��


    The old man shook his head, ��Tell your friend to focus on embroidery.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��He��s a man.��


    ��He still can embroider.�� The old man snorted.


    Su Liang��s expression turned serious, ��What if it were the maker of the fan in your hands, old man? Would he catch your eye?��


    The old man��s expression changed slightly, ��You know the person who made this fan? Then why did you let someone else buy it�� You cunning girl, this fan is yours, isn��t it?!��


    Su Liang maintained her smile, took out another smaller fan she had been carrying with her, and admitted the old man��s guess, ��Don��t be upset, old man. Just like you pretended to be sick to trick me today, I yed a little trick with my friend yesterday. We��re both cunning, aren��t we?��


    ��Friend���� The old man��s gaze fell on Gu Ling, ��This kid here?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, him. He��s my most dexterous friend. He made these two fans when he had nothing else to do, and no one taught him anything. Isn��t he a genius?��


    ��Really? You came up with this on your own?�� The old man��s eyes brightened.


    ��I��m not interested in bing a disciple. Goodbye.�� Gu Ling turned and walked away.


    ��Wait!�� The old man grabbed Gu Ling, ��If everything you��ve said is true, then you��re the disciple I��ve been looking for! I can teach you everything I know!�� ��Sorry, I don��t need it.�� Gu Ling refused again, his face cold.


    The old man looked at Su Liang, ��Little girl, you clearly want him to be my disciple. Why don��t you persuade him?��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Brother, just agree. There��s no harm in it. Don��t you want to see the exquisite mechanisms crafted by the Mu Family��s Divine Craftsman? You won��t have this chance again!��


    Gu Ling frowned slightly and said to the old man, ��Fine, but you can��t force me to do anything.��


    ��As long as you abide by the ancestral teachings, everything else is up to you!�� The old man��s expression changed, ��Someone ising. I��ll find you again!�� After he spoke, he grabbed the bamboo basket on the ground and disappeared into the depths of the Pagoda Forest with a few leaps.


    When Situ Xie walked into the Pagoda Forest and saw Su Liang and Gu Ling, Gu Ling was taking the folding fan from Su Liang��s hand and putting it into his pocket.


    In fact, the fan Su Liang gave to Gu Ling was a different one. This way, Situ Xie would not notice that the fan he had been watching had disappeared.


    ��It seems that Divine Doctor Su has finally given out her gift.�� Situ Xie walked over with a smile.


    Su Liang looked pleased, ��Marquis Gu just wanted to see the hidden weapon. He said he would return it after looking at it. It doesn��t matter if he doesn��t.��


    ��I am very happy that Ling��er has a friend like Divine Doctor Su.�� Situ Xie��s smile was meaningful, ��It��s gettingte, and I need to return to the mansion. Are youing back?��


    ��Yes.�� Gu Ling replied.


    Upon returning to Prince Yue��s Mansion and parting ways between Ning Xiang Residence and Han Xiangyuan, Su Liang gently bumped Gu Ling��s shoulder and whispered, ��You yed it well today with the feigned retreat trick.��


    It was not a masterstroke of Su Liang��s own. Gu Ling was genuinely interested in mechanical things, and the old man was an opportunity not to be missed.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I��m not good at it.�� At Qingjing Temple, he deliberately pretended not to be interested in bing a disciple. However, his feigned retreat had absolutely no effect on Su Liang. The problem was with him, and he retreated so well that Su Liang couldn��t even notice his intention to ��capture.�� But the current situation was also good, and deep down, what he really looked forward to was Su Liang falling in love with him without knowing


    that he loved her��.

 Chapter 280 - 278: Selling Fan Scheme

    Chapter 278: Selling Fan Scheme


    Trantor: 549690339


    Upon learning that Su Liang was going to cook personally, Situ Yao hurried to HanXiangyuan.


    ��Dr Su, is it because the food here doesn��t suit your taste?�� Situ Yao asked upon seeing Su Liang.


    Preparingvish meals as hospitality, if the guest wants to cook for themselves, could be seen as an insult to the host��s family.


    Su Liang smiled and exined, ��Princess misunderstood. The food in King Yue��s residence is excellent, and I have no issues with it. I just wanted to make something by hand that Marquis Changxin loves.��


    Situ Yao stared for a moment, thenughed. ��I see, Dr Su is truly kind to my cousin. What does he like to eat? He wouldn��t tell me before.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��This is a secret that I got from General Nian and my close friends. I can��t share.��


    Situ Yao could not help but smile. ��In that case, I won��t ask. If Dr Su needs anything, just ask Gui Yue. Grandfather said to have her at your disposal.��


    ��Thank you for the clothes and perfume you sent, Princess, �� Su Liang said.


    ��You��re too polite, Dr Su.�� As soon as Situ Yao finished speaking, she left without asking to watch Su Liang cook or taste her skills.


    Having not met many times but Situ Yao��s impression on Su Liang is very ��King Yue��-style perfection, with impable manners and conduct. Situ Xie��s eldest grandson, Situ Jing, is the same.


    Being of royal blood, whether or not wearing a mask to maintain such an image is proof enough to be smart.


    Inparison, Situ Min seemed somewhat ��inadequate�� in power.


    Waiting for Gui Yue to deliver the ingredients Su Liang needed, the servants of King Yue��s residence had already tidied up the kitchen for use.


    Su Liang casually asked, ��Is the Third Young Master alright?��


    Gui Yue shook her head, ��I��m not sure. I��ll go and ask.��


    Su Liang didn��t stop her either. It was her ��fault�� that Situ Min got beaten up, so she should show some ��concern.��


    When Su Liang started kneading the dough, Gui Yue returned and reported Situ Min��s situation in detail. He could onlyy down, unable to get out of bed, with an Imperial Physicianing to change his medicine every day. He had a feverst night, but it had subsided now.


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��If you need me to treat the Third Young Master, just let me know.��


    Gui Yue nodded, ��Thank you, Dr Su. I will report to the prince.��


    Situ Xie��s response was that Situ Min was not in any serious danger, and it would be inconvenient for Su Liang to treat him. He thanked her for her kind intentions.


    Su Liang was not surprised by this result and didn��t really want to treat Situ Min. However, this back-and-forth should make Situ Min feel the smugness and ridicule from her, the ��instigator��, upon learning about it.


    Su Liang did it on purpose. If everyone in King Yue��s residence was like Situ Xie, it would be too peaceful, making it difficult to find a breakthrough.


    Indeed, when Su Liang brought in the cooked dumplings to Ning Xiang��s residence, Situ Min was informed that Su Liang had inquired about his situation and offered to treat him, he immediately became angry and knocked over the medicine brought by the servant.


    ��Marquis Gu, I made you something to eat. Can Ie in?�� Su Liang knocked on the door.


    ��No need,�� came Gu Ling��s cold voice from inside.


    Gu Ming stood at the entrance of the courtyard, with eyes fixed on his nose and his nose fixed on his heart.


    Su Liang knocked on the door again, ��Marquis Gu, the Emperor has a verbal message for you that I forgot to pass on earlier. Please open the door.��


    The door opened, Su Liang entered and closed it from the inside, blocking the view from outside.


    cing the dumplings on the table and the special dipping sauce for Gu Ling in front of him, Su Liang couldn��t help but sigh, ��Had I known pursuing you would be so exhausting, I should have let you pursue me. That way I could eat dumplings made by you.��


    Gu Ling silently looked at Su Liang for a moment and picked up his chopsticks.


    ��I was thinking, when you firmly reject me, and I give up heartbroken, followed by your regret and realizing you��ve fallen for me, then you would start to pursue me, but I wouldn��t agree. Haha! �� Su Liang found it more interesting as she spoke, ��If only we could go back to my original world, we could self-direct and perform a TV series.��


    Seeing Su Liang enjoying herself, Gu Ling slightly nodded, ��Whatever you say.��


    ��Just kidding. We��ll see, let��s discuss it if needed. We��re not putting on a show for the sake of it.�� Su Liang shook her head, noticing that Gu Ling had already eaten four dumplings, and quickly used her chopsticks to split the dumplings in half.


    This was just a snack, as the main meal was prepared by King Yue��s Mansion. So Su Liang didn��t make too many dumplings. She wanted to split them evenly based on the initial number of dumplings, but Gu Ling insisted on dividing them based on the current number.


    In the end, of course, Su Liang was defeated. It had always been like this.


    After finishing the dumplings, Su Liang brought up the real issue, ��I can also apply to Situ Xie to borrow books from the Linglong Pavilion. But I don��t think the Mechanism Map is in there.�� Since thedies and gentlemen of King Yue��s Mansion could go in and borrow books and even Gu Ling could go.


    Gu Ling had been staying in King Yue��s Mansion for some time and hadn��t found anyone suspicious like descendants of the Mu Family.


    When Su Liang returned to Han Xiangyuan, the ice sculpture rabbit carved by Gu Ling was ced on the windowsill outside her room, illuminated by thenterns, crystal clear, like a crystal.


    Su Liang sighed that the Great God was truly skillful, and when she saw the hidden weapon fan she had put on the table, which Gu Ling had given her, she suddenly had an idea.


    So, Su Liang went to Ning Xiangju again under the pretext of looking for a lost jade pendant.


    ��Great God, I have an idea.�� Su Liang said in a low voice, ��No one besides Ren Dong has seen the hidden weapon fan you gave me. Why don��t I disguise myself and sell it, iming to be a descendant of the Mu Family, to see if it attracts anyone?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��What��s wrong?


    ��Your martial arts are too weak, save it for self-defense.�� Gu Ling��s face was calm. He couldn��t sell the gift he had personally made and given to Su Liang.


    Su Liang, helpless, asked, ��Then what do you suggest?��


    Gu Ling took out his own fan, ��Use mine.��


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��Great God, can you finish your sentences all at once? I thought my n was unfeasible.��


    ��I��ll do it,�� Gu Ling said. Su Liang��s figure was not easy to disguise, making it easy for people to see that she was a woman and arousing suspicion.


    ��Alright.�� Su Liang turned and left, ��Sorry for the disturbance. Tomorrow, if Marquis Gu has time, we can go out together?�� Gu Ling��s indifferent voice came from the room, ��I won��t have time.�� Su Liang left with a ��regretful�� expression on her face.


    The next day, when Su Liang went to the imperial pce, Gu Ling asked Gu Ming if there were any temples in the city.


    Gu Ling actually knew there were some, having secretly visited one when he hade to Yao City a few years earlier.


    ��Qingjing Temple is quite popr, would Young Master like to go?�� Gu Ming asked.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Prepare a carriage.��


    Gu Ming quickly prepared a carriage and reported to Situ Xie.


    When it was time to set off, Situ Jing appeared and offered to apany Gu Ling. Gu Ling didn��t refuse.


    ��Is cousin going to Qingjing Temple to offer incense?�� Situ Jing asked with a smile.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.��


    ��Then to see the scenery? The scenery at Qingjing Temple is also a unique feature of Yao City,�� Situ Jing said. Gu Ling shook his head again, ��No.��


    ��Then��,�� Situ Jing expressed curiosity.


    ��Find someone to y chess with.�� Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent.


    Situ Jing was slightly surprised, ��Are there acquaintances of my cousin at


    Qingjing Temple?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No. But the old monks generally have very formidable chess skills.��


    Situ Jing grinned, ��I see. I heard that my cousin once lived in Huguo Temple of


    Qian Country for quite a while. Were you there to y chess with the Abbot Master?��


    Gu Ling nodded lightly, ��Yes.��


    ��I was joking, but it turns out to be true.�� Situ Jing eximed, ��My cousin��s chess skills must be exceptional indeed. Although I��m not very proficient in chess, I would like to learn from you when the opportunity arises. My grandfather also loves chess; I��m sure he would be delighted to y with my cousin.��


    ��Okay.�� Gu Ling agreed.


    Yao City is surrounded by mountains, and even the Imperial Pce was built on the slopes. However, Qingjing Temple is not located on a mountain. The architectural style is different from Qian Country��s temples. The temple��s golden brilliance is very eye-catching, and there is even a nine-story high tower.


    The carriage stopped at Qingjing Temple, and Situ Jing apanied Gu Ling inside, going straight to find Master Xuanqing.


    When Master Xuanqing learned Gu Ling��s intention, he dly agreed.


    Situ Jing sat beside them, watching Gu Ling and Master Xuanqing��s chess game. They yed two games, each winning one.


    As Master Xuanqing found a worthy opponent and Gu Ling showed no intention of leaving, Situ Jing apanied them for an hour before finally getting restless. He said he had other matters to attend to and left first.


    After giving acupuncture to Situ Han this time, Su Liang requested to visit the


    Liang Country��s Imperial Pce and was granted permission, with Situ Xie even apanying him personally.


    The Liang Country��s Imperial Pce is a vastplex, built ording to the terrain, and has many peculiar and beautiful sights. As Su Liang listened to Situ Xie��s introduction, he looked on very seriously, asionally praising the scenery.


    The Imperial Garden of the Liang Country��s Imperial Pce is built in a terraced style, with rare plum blossoms in full bloom. And there is even a greenhouse with many precious orchids nted inside.


    ��Ling��er��s mother loved ying here when she was little,�� said Situ Xie, suddenly bringing up Situ Ning.


    Su Liang looked very interested, ��Why did the daughter of King Yue marry Gu Ling��s father?��


    Situ Xie sighed deeply, ��It��s a long story. Didn��t Ling��er tell you?�� Su Liang shook his head, ��He��s not very talkative, even to me.��


    ��That child has been wise since he was young. He sees through the world very clearly. It��s not that he doesn��t know how to interact with others; he simply doesn��t want to.�� Situ Xie��s assessment of Gu Ling was so urate that it surprised Su Liang.


    After another sigh, Situ Xie talked about the story of Situ Ning marrying Gu Yuan, and even mentioned Situ Xiang.


    After Situ Xiang��s disappearance, Situ Ning had gone everywhere in search of her.


    At that time, Qian and Liang countries had been fighting for a long time. The situation initially favored Liang Country, but Qian Country��s Bei Jingwang, Xing Ji, managed to capture the general, Wei Teng, and the oue of the war changed dramatically.


    When the news reached Yao City, Situ Xie was ordered to supervise the battle.


    Situ Ning took advantage of Situ Xie��s absence and sneak out of the house, intending to search for Situ Xiang dressed as a man.


    When Situ Xie saw his beloved daughter again, she was in Qian Country��s army, saved from danger by the young General Gu Yuan of Qian Country.


    Continuing the fight would be unfavorable for Liang Country. When the two sides negotiated peace, they mentioned a marriage alliance. Liang Country had no princesses of suitable age, only one princess �C Situ Ning.


    ��I was foolish back then. For the sake of the big picture, I agreed to let Ning��er get married. She said she admired Gu Yuan, so I personally facilitated their marriage. Qian Country��s Former Emperor also agreed. I thought it would be better than marrying into the Royal Family since she and Gu Yuan shared mutual feelings. Who knew that Gu Yuan was ambitious, causing Ning��er to die of illness and even plotting a rebellion, nearly preventing me from even catching a glimpse of my only grandson?�� Situ Xie mentioned Gu Yuan with resentment in his voice.


    For the first time, Su Liang heard the story involving Xing Ji. But the incident of Xing Ji had no direct connection with Gu Yuan and Situ Ning��s marriage.


    By looking at Gu Ling��s appearance, it was evident that Gu Yuan must have been a handsome man, or he would not have caught Situ Ning��s eye.


    But as for the story Situ Xie told, Su Liang was somewhat skeptical. Especially in regard to Gu Yuan��s rebellion, there might be some influence from Situ Xie, but it can no longer be verified.


    ��I heard that Han Xiangyuan, where I��m staying, was once the residence of King Yue��s adopted daughter, Situ Xiang. After so many years, there is still no news about her?�� Su Liang asked.


    Situ Xie shook his head, ��I have searched all the ces I could, but there is still no trace. I just hope she lives well and I ask for nothing more.��


    ��There is something I don��t understand. Since Gu Ling��s mother��s marriage turned out like this, why did King Yue send his only granddaughter to marry into the royal family of Qian Country?�� Su Liang asked Situ Xie.


    Situ Xie gave a bitter smile upon hearing this, ��It��s hard to defy an imperial edict.��


    Su Liang: ��I don��t believe you��


    ��l also nope tnat Qian country and ng country can maintain peace tor a long time.�� Situ Xie sighed, ��After this year, Yaoyao will marry into Qian Country. I hope Master Su will take care of her more.��


    Su Liang said solemnly, ��King Yue, don��t worry. His Highness the Crown Prince is a person of noble character, and he will not let Princess Yaoguang be wronged. ��


    After visiting Liang Country��s Imperial Pce, Su Liang returned to King Yue��s Mansion, and as soon as he entered, he asked where Gu Ling was.


    Upon learning that Gu Ling had gone to Qingjing Temple and had not yet returned, Su Liang turned around and went there too.


    It wasn��t until the evening that Gu Ling returned from Qingjing Temple, with Su Liang following behind.


    The next day, Peng Fan came to invite Su Liang to be a guest at Peng Mansion tomorrow, and Su Liang happily epted.


    Meanwhile, Gu Ling went to Qingjing Temple again to y chess with Master Xuanqing for the whole day, this time without Situ Jing following her.


    On the third day, after Su Liang administered acupuncture to Situ Han in the pce, he went to Peng Mansion.


    Gu Ling, like the previous two days, went to Qingjing Temple.


    That day, a piece of news quickly spread in Yao City. A mysterious young man, who imed to be a descendant of the divine craftsman of the former dynasty, the Mu Family, sold a hidden weapon folding fan to the Treasure Pavilion at a high price of 5,000 silver taels!


    When Su Liang received the news, she was chatting with Peng Wei.


    ��Really?�� Peng Wei stood up in surprise after hearing what Peng Fan said, ��I have to see for myself!�� He realized that Su Liang was still there, and hurriedly called her, ��Girl, hurry up,e with me to take a look!��


    As Su Liang followed him out, she asked, ��What did the Divine Craftsman Mu Family do?��


    ��You don��t even know this, you are too young. In the former dynasty, the Mu Family was very powerful!�� Peng Wei told Su Liang about the incredible things the Mu Family had done, but unfortunately, they are all lost now.


    ��Grandfather, what if that person lied about being a descendant of the Mu Family in order to sell for a high price?�� Peng Fan raised a doubt.


    Peng Wei nodded, ��Of course there is such a possibility, but if it is really a descendant of the Mu Family, it would be amazing!��


    ��The Treasure Pavilion couldn��t keep him, so he must be a master.�� Peng Fan said.


    Su Liang jokingly said, ��Master Peng, didn��t you say that you could never repay my great kindness? How about buying that precious fan and giving it to me? I really want it. ��


    Peng Wei��s face changed, ��Deal! Hurry! If we goter, it might be taken by someone else!��


    The Treasure Pavilion in Yao City was surrounded by a crowd.


    Peng Wei dragged Su Liang, squeezing through the crowd to enter, and saw that Situ Xie had already arrived, holding an exquisite folding fan in his hand, not yet unfolded.


    After Peng Wei saluted Situ Xie, he looked at the manager of the Treasure


    Pavilion, ��Did King Yue buy it already?��


    The manager subconsciously shook his head, and Peng Wei pped his hands, ��That��s great! I��ll take it! The 5,000 silver banknotes will be sent right over! King Yue, please feel free to appreciate it! I bought this to give to my life-saving benefactor, Master Su!��


    Situ Xie��s hand paused, Su Liang smiled, ��Thank you, Master Peng, then I��ll dly ept. I want to give it to Marquis Chang Xin, I hope he will like it.��


    The manager of the Treasure Pavilion was sweating. He originally thought it was a treasure, even if it wasn��t made by a descendant of the Mu Family, dismantling it and copying a batch of it would still make a lot of money, but now it has attracted so many wealthy and powerful people.


    With everyone watching, Peng Wei handed the silver banknotes to the manager, and Situ Xie had no choice but to give the fan to Su Liang.


    Among the crowd, there was an old man with a hunched back. His gaze fixed on Su Liang for a moment, then he turned around and walked away with faltering steps��.

 Chapter 281 - 279: 279. Feign weakness to capture the enemy

    Chapter 279: 279. Feign weakness to capture the enemy


    Trantor: 549690339


    A folding fan attracted the attention of many in Yao City.


    If it hadn��t been intercepted by Peng Wei, it would have fallen into the hands of King Yue. Other than the always honest and impulsive General Peng, no one dared to openlypete with Situ Xie for it.


    Not only was Su Liang a great benefactor of the Peng family, but he was also treating Emperor Liang��s Situ Han. This was one of the reasons Situ Xie did not publicly humiliate Peng Wei.


    As Su Liang was holding the fan and about to leave with the Peng family, Situ Jingughed and asked, ��Dr. Su, could you show everyone how powerful the hidden weapons made by the descendant of the Mu family are?�� As soon as this was said, it immediately drew a chorus of agreement.


    ��I don��t know how to use it, and I��m afraid I might identally hurt myself or others.�� Su Liang politely refused.


    Situ Xie spoke up, ��I just had a look and let me give it a try?��


    Su Liang raised his eyebrows, ��Of course. Please, King Yue.�� He handed the folding fan to Situ Xie smoothly.


    Outside the Treasure Pavilion, arge space was cleared, and onlookers craned their necks, afraid of missing any exciting moments.


    Situ Xie stood in the middle, carefully examining the fan again before suddenly opening it and aiming at a pine tree near the entrance of the Treasure Pavilion.


    Several silver shes went by, and the silver needles pierced the hard tree bark and stuck firmly to the tree, with only a tiny tail exposed.


    If they had hit a person, one could imagine the consequences.


    Hidden weapons, like martial arts, are a means of attack, with speed being the most important factor��only the fastest prevails.


    Such a small fan, with a close range and a speed too fast to see clearly, had a considerable force behind it. If poison was applied to the silver needles, the lethality would be doubled.


    Su Liang bowed, walking towards Situ Xie, ��King Yue knows how to use it at a nce, admirable.��


    Situ Xie smiled, returned the folding fan to Su Liang, and shared his thoughts.


    Peaceful harmony prevailed.


    ��This isn��t an antique. Perhaps the master who made this fan is the mysterious


    Mr. Mu. I��d like to make his acquaintance. �� Su Liang sighed with regret, ��Wouldn��t King Yue send people to look for Mr. Mu in the city? If they find him, could you introduce me?��


    Situ Xie��s expression did not change at all, nodding with a smile, ��Sure.��


    Peng Wei, standing nearby, knew this was nonsense. If they could really find a descendant of the Mu family, how could Situ Xie let Su Liang know? This was not a trivial matter but a matter of state.


    Su Liang��s words, however, gave people the impression that she did not fully understand the importance of the descendant of the Mu family.


    Under everyone��s watchful eyes, Su Liang took the precious folding fan back to King Yue��s Mansion and once again inquired about Gu Ling upon entering the mansion. Learning that he had gone to Qingjing Temple and had not yet returned, she went to find him.


    By evening, Gu Ling and Su Liang returned to King Yue��s Mansion one after the other. Situ Jing soon received news from Gu Ming: Gu Ling had refused Su Liang��s gift of the folding fan.


    ��My cousin Ling really has no desires.�� Situ Jing sighed, ��The one iming to be a descendant of the Mu family seems to have vanished into thin air and left no trace. Why did he sell the folding fan? Just for five thousand silver?�� Situ Xie put down his teacup, ��Have Yaoyao interact more with Su Liang.��


    Situ Jing nodded, ��Alright, I will remind my sister again.��


    After Situ Jing left, only Situ Xie was left in the study. The bookshelf slowly spun, revealing a hidden door from which a man emerged. Situ Xie gestured to the man, who sat down in the shadowy corner.


    Situ Xie described the fan that had appeared in the Treasure Pavilion today and asked the man, ��Could it be your master��s work?��


    The man who spoke had a very young voice, ��Such exquisite hidden weapons are not something an ordinary person can make. It must have been my master who came to look for me and wanted to let us know he was here with this move. If he finds me, he will definitely kill me.��


    ��Mu Yu, I need the half of the secret mechanism manual in your master��s hands.�� Situ Xie said coldly, ��Otherwise, the half you gave me is worthless.��


    Duanmu Yi��s information was not wrong. Indeed, a descendant of the Mu family had joined Situ Xie, and he had brought with him the secret mechanism manual that the royal families of the three countries had been secretly searching for. This man, named Mu Yu, resided in Situ Xie��s study.


    Unfortunately, Mu Yu brought only half of the manual. Each page of the horizontally split half was iplete, without a singleplete diagram, rendering it useless.


    ��I didn��t expect Master to split the manual in half. He must have been guarding against me!�� Mu Yu��s tone was a bit resentful, ��If I had known, I would have����


    ��I don��t want to hear nonsense.�� Situ Xie said coldly, ��The ce you mentioned is already empty. The house has been burned to the ground, and nothing has been left. If today��s fan was indeed made by your master, he must be in Yao City. Tell me, how do we find him?��


    Mu Yu shook his head, ��No, Master has been in hiding for many years. There has been no one else beside me. But how did a young man sell the folding fan to the Treasure Pavilion today?��


    ��How old are you? Do you really think your master has no children or other disciples?�� Situ Xie sneered.


    ��This���� After a moment of silence, Mu Yu spoke up again, ��King Yue is right. Master must have kept something from me. His appearance is already known to you. Just now, I remembered something. Master has made many hidden weapons, but they all ended up destroyed. He said that our ancestors left an injunction that descendants of the Mu family should not let any weapons fall into the hands of others, as it would cause bloodshed.��


    ��He is skilled in this aspect, but can only hide his identity and bow to the so-called inheritance. It��s not the weapon��s fault, it��s the fault of the world being divided into three parts.�� Situ Xie said coldly, ��As long as I can see your master, I can try to persuade him.��


    ��Your Highness, what I just mentioned is a way to find my master!�� Mu Yu said excitedly, ��If that fan is my master��s, he would definitely take it back, no matter whose hands it is in!��


    Situ Xie��s eyes narrowed, ��That fan is in the Prince��s Mansion of Yue, this prince will keep an eye on it. You can go back.��


    With the end of the conversation, Mu Yu returned to the secret chamber behind the bookshelf, and Situ Xie pushed open the window and leaped out.


    It was a silent night.


    The next day when Su Liang met Situ Xie in the hall, she found bloodshot in his eyes, indicating that he did not sleep wellst night.


    Situ Xie��s gaze fell on the folding fan in Su Liang��s hand, he smiled and said,


    ��Su Divine Doctor, you cannot bring this item into the pce. It��s not that I don��t trust you, it��s just the rules.��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��I understand.�� It was indeed inappropriate for a person from Qian Country to take a hidden weapon to meet the Emperor of Liang Country.


    Su Liang handed the fan to Ren Dong, ��I will take it back after I leave the pce. It��s not just because of the hidden weapon. I really like this fan, and I think it��s a great match for Gu Ling, but he doesn��t want it.��


    Hearing this, Situ Xie chuckled, ��It��s gettingte, let��s go.��


    Situ Xie always apanied Su Liang on her daily visits to the pce to treat Situ Han with acupuncture.


    Su Liang thought that this was probably not just because Situ Han was the Emperor of Liang Country, but also because he was Situ Xie��s son. While she was giving the treatment, Situ Xie would always be nearby, showing a protective attitude.


    After leaving the pce, Su Liang took back the folding fan and told Situ Xie that she wanted to go to Qingjing Temple, ��Gu Ling is definitely still ying chess with Master Xuanqing, I��ll go find him.��


    ��I haven��t seen Master Xuanqing for a while, it would be nice to see their chess skills together. Let��s go together.�� Situ Xie said with a warm smile.


    Su Liang agreed cheerfully, ��Sounds great. When we��re there, can the Prince of Yue y a few games of chess with Master Xuanqing while your grandson shows me around Qingjing Temple?��


    Situ Xie nodded happily, ��This prince would be delighted.��


    So they went together to Qingjing Temple, where they found Gu Ling had just finished a game of chess with Master Xuanqing.


    Situ Xie proposed ying chess with Master Xuanqing. Gu Ling then got up and walked out.


    Situ Xie quickly asked, ��Ling��er, are you going back now?��


    Gu Ling didn��t look back, ��I��m going to the Pagoda Forest.��


    Su Liang beamed, ��Me too! Marquis Gu, wait for me!��


    Situ Xie smiled, ��Master, what do you think of my grandson?��


    After some contemtion, Master Xuanqingmented on Gu Ling, ��This child has extraordinary intelligence, but he has a gentle temperament and quite a Buddhist heart.��


    Situ Xie shook his head with a smile, ��I only have this one grandson, Master, please don��t lead him into Buddhism.��


    Master Xuanqing waved his hand with a smile, ��Not everyone who enters Buddhism has a heart for it, and those who have a heart for it do not need to enter. The young friend who came just now, is she the Su Benefactor who is treating the emperor now?��


    Situ Xie confirmed, and Master Xuanqingmented, ��Su Benefactor has clear and transparent eyes, an open and honest heart, and is undoubtedly a kind andpassionate person, with quite a Buddhist heart too!��


    Situ Xie just smiled without a word.


    At this moment, Su Liang had already chased Gu Ling into the Pagoda Forest of Qingjing Temple.


    There were many stone pagodas of different heights in the dark green Pine Forest, which enshrined the relics of the deceased High Monks.


    This ce was not open to the public under normal circumstances, but Master Xuanqing allowed Gu Ling to visit and walk around various ces in the temple. The monks guarding the temple thought Su Liang was with Gu Ling, so they didn��t stop her.


    The Pagoda Forest was tranquil and quiet, with no ce to hide, making it a convenient ce to talk.


    ��The bait has been set, but there has been no movement yet.�� Su Liang sighed softly.


    Yesterday was the fifteenth, and there were activities in the temple. Master Xuanqing did not have much free time, so Gu Ling said they could wait for him to finish before continuing their game. Taking advantage of the break, Gu Ling sold the fan.


    Situ Xie was watching Su Liang, and Su Liang was also observing Situ Xie, but he led a very regr life and there were no abnormalities.


    ��Someone was near Han Xiangyuanst night.�� Gu Ling said. But he didn��t know who it was.


    Su Liang frowned, ��Is it the person arranged by Situ Xie to watch me? Or maybe, it��s him himself? He seemed not to sleepst night.��


    Su Liang had been living in Prince Mansion for several days, and suddenly someone started to watch herst night. She wanted to visit the Qingjing Temple, and Situ Xie followed her, which made her think, ��He cannot know that you made the fan. I��m wondering if he��s not watching me, but rather the fan. In that case, does he think that someone will be attracted by this fan?�� Gu Ling nodded, agreeing with Su Liang��s opinion.


    However, whether there were descendants of the Mu Family by Situ Xie��s side, and why he thought a hidden weapon fan would attract someone, Su Liang and Gu Ling didn��t know.


    ��In that case, there are some clues. Let��s see who the fan will attract next.�� Su Liang had another fan with her, which Gu Ling had given to her, and she carried it with her all the time.


    Suddenly, they heard footsteps. Su Liang��s expression tightened, and she turned to see a gray-clothed old man with a hunched back carrying arge bamboo basket, picking up dead branches on the ground.


    The old man looked up, his messy beard like dried grass, his eyebrows long and his aged eyes dull. He spoke slowly, ��This is not a ce for secret meetings. Leave quickly.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Master Xuanqing allowed us to visit here.��


    Upon hearing this, the old man continued to pick up dead branches and suddenly fell to the ground as he stood up.


    Su Liang��s expression changed and she hurried to help him, but Gu Ling was faster and reached the old man first, bending down to assist him.


    As soon as Gu Ling��s hand touched the old man��s arm, the old man suddenly made a move, reaching for Gu Ling��s waist! The dull and aged eyes had be sharp!


    Unfortunately, the old man assumed that Su Liang, the doctor, would be the first to reach him, but he didn��t expect it to be Gu Ling.


    Su Liang now held the fan that was originally hanging at her waist. It was obvious that the old man was after the fan, perhaps he wasn��t even from Qingjing Temple but had followed her here instead.


    At this point, Gu Ling had already started fighting with the old man. The hunched-backed old man straightened his back, his figure tall andrge, obviously an act. Su Liang had nearly been fooled too.


    Su Liang wondered if this person was rted to the Mu Family, or just wanted to steal the fan for his own use. If it were thetter, it wouldn��t count as much of a gain. If it were the former, their n would be mostly sessful.


    After several moves, the old man suddenly spoke up, ��I just wanted to borrow the fan to take a look!��


    Su Liang replied coldly, ��If it weren��t for the master by my side, you would have snatched the fan and left already.��


    The old man��s mouth twitched slightly, ��Anyway, I won��t fight anymore!��


    Su Liang knew the old man stopped fighting because he realized that it would be difficult to suppress Gu Ling. However, this wasn��t the main point now, ��Why did you want to borrow the fan?��


    Gu Ling returned to Su Liang��s side, and the old man stared at Su Liang from two meters away, ��You name the price.��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��If you know me, then you should know that thest thing Ick is money.��


    The old man nced at Gu Ling and said coldly, ��I want to know if this fan was made by a descendant of the Mu Family.��


    A thought crossed Su Liang��s mind. Only the Mu family members could distinguish whether the fan was made by their family! They had caught a real fish!


    ��Old man, aren��t you afraid that we won��t let you go after hearing what you said?�� Su Liang asked with a smile.


    The old man snorted, ��It��s not easy for me to defeat that kid, but you two are dreaming if you want to keep me!��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Alright. Since you are an expert, there��s no harm in taking a look. I want to know if this precious fan is a genuine Mu Family product.��


    As she spoke, Su Liang handed the fan to Gu Ling, ��Please help me give the fan to the old man, let him have a look, and then bring it back to me.��


    Gu Ling took the fan and walked towards the old man, handing it to him directly.


    The old man was visibly startled, ��Young miss, aren��t you afraid that I will run away when I get the fan? You two can��t stop me!��


    ��Though your entrance was not very friendly, I would still like to make a friend with you, so why not gamble?�� Su Liang smiled.


    ��Forget about making friends, I don��t need it.�� The old man snorted lightly, took the fan and opened it to examine it closely.


    Su Liang walked to Gu Ling, ��How about it? Is it the work of the Mu Family?��


    The old man shook his head, ��It��s not. The descendant of the Mu Family that I know cannot make such a fine hidden weapon.��


    ��Oh? So this fan is a fake Mu Family hidden weapon, but it��s even better than a genuine Mu Family work?�� Su Liang looked surprised.


    ��Not all descendants of the Mu Family are skilled craftsmen.�� As the old man spoke, he continued to examine the fan��s handle, ��Young miss, may I take this fan apart?��


    ��If I agree, will you promise me one thing in return?�� Su Liang had barely finished speaking when she heard a tearing sound �C the fan had already been torn apart by the old man.


    Su Liang also saw the mechanism inside the fan for the first time, and once again marveled at Gu Ling��s ingenious hands.


    ��Not tooplicated, but so delicate, it must not be the work of that scum���� The old man��s mutterings reached Gu Ling and Su Liang��s ears.


    The two exchanged nces and gained new information. Su Liang even thought at this moment that the scum mentioned by the old man might be the descendant of the Mu Family loyal to Situ Xie, as Duanmu Yi had said.


    After all, so many years had passed, and the Mu Family had made no move, nor had the secret scroll appeared in the world. It seemed that their descendants did not want to get involved in the world��s disputes or pursue fame and fortune.


    If someone suddenly joined Situ Xie��s camp without being the only heir, could it be that they were most likely a traitor?


    Su Liang felt that if her guess was correct, the situation wasn��t bad for them, as long as they got along well with the old man.


    ��Old man, yourst name is Mu, right?�� Su Liang smiled sweetly.


    The old man nced at Su Liang and snorted lightly, ��Don��t try to take advantage of me! I know you were sent by the Qian Country Royal Family!��


    ��That��s not important.�� Su Liang shook her head, ��If I guess correctly, the old man must be the true heir of the Mu Family��s Divine Craftsman. If you only have one disciple and have fallen out with him, why not take on another one?�� The old man frowned at Su Liang, ��You want to be my disciple?��


    As soon as Su Liang heard this, she was almost certain that she had guessed correctly, so she quickly shook her head, ��I am not good with my hands. I have a friend who is the most dexterous person I��ve ever met.��


    The old man shook his head, ��Tell your friend to focus on embroidery.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��He��s a man.��


    ��He still can embroider.�� The old man snorted.


    Su Liang��s expression turned serious, ��What if it were the maker of the fan in your hands, old man? Would he catch your eye?��


    The old man��s expression changed slightly, ��You know the person who made this fan? Then why did you let someone else buy it�� You cunning girl, this fan is yours, isn��t it?!��


    Su Liang maintained her smile, took out another smaller fan she had been carrying with her, and admitted the old man��s guess, ��Don��t be upset, old man. Just like you pretended to be sick to trick me today, I yed a little trick with my friend yesterday. We��re both cunning, aren��t we?��


    ��Friend���� The old man��s gaze fell on Gu Ling, ��This kid here?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, him. He��s my most dexterous friend. He made these two fans when he had nothing else to do, and no one taught him anything. Isn��t he a genius?��


    ��Really? You came up with this on your own?�� The old man��s eyes brightened.


    ��I��m not interested in bing a disciple. Goodbye.�� Gu Ling turned and walked away.


    ��Wait!�� The old man grabbed Gu Ling, ��If everything you��ve said is true, then you��re the disciple I��ve been looking for! I can teach you everything I know!�� ��Sorry, I don��t need it.�� Gu Ling refused again, his face cold.


    The old man looked at Su Liang, ��Little girl, you clearly want him to be my disciple. Why don��t you persuade him?��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Brother, just agree. There��s no harm in it. Don��t you want to see the exquisite mechanisms crafted by the Mu Family��s Divine Craftsman? You won��t have this chance again!��


    Gu Ling frowned slightly and said to the old man, ��Fine, but you can��t force me to do anything.��


    ��As long as you abide by the ancestral teachings, everything else is up to you!�� The old man��s expression changed, ��Someone ising. I��ll find you again!�� After he spoke, he grabbed the bamboo basket on the ground and disappeared into the depths of the Pagoda Forest with a few leaps.


    When Situ Xie walked into the Pagoda Forest and saw Su Liang and Gu Ling, Gu Ling was taking the folding fan from Su Liang��s hand and putting it into his pocket.


    In fact, the fan Su Liang gave to Gu Ling was a different one. This way, Situ Xie would not notice that the fan he had been watching had disappeared.


    ��It seems that Divine Doctor Su has finally given out her gift.�� Situ Xie walked over with a smile.


    Su Liang looked pleased, ��Marquis Gu just wanted to see the hidden weapon. He said he would return it after looking at it. It doesn��t matter if he doesn��t.��


    ��I am very happy that Ling��er has a friend like Divine Doctor Su.�� Situ Xie��s smile was meaningful, ��It��s gettingte, and I need to return to the mansion. Are youing back?��


    ��Yes.�� Gu Ling replied.


    Upon returning to Prince Yue��s Mansion and parting ways between Ning Xiang Residence and Han Xiangyuan, Su Liang gently bumped Gu Ling��s shoulder and whispered, ��You yed it well today with the feigned retreat trick.��


    It was not a masterstroke of Su Liang��s own. Gu Ling was genuinely interested in mechanical things, and the old man was an opportunity not to be missed.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I��m not good at it.�� At Qingjing Temple, he deliberately pretended not to be interested in bing a disciple. However, his feigned retreat had absolutely no effect on Su Liang. The problem was with him, and he retreated so well that Su Liang couldn��t even notice his intention to ��capture.�� But the current situation was also good, and deep down, what he really looked forward to was Su Liang falling in love with him without knowing


    that he loved her��.

 Chapter 282. Actually, he really likes me.

    282 282. Actually, he really likes me.


    Su Liang returned to Han Xiangyuan, carrying the Imperial Matrimonial Decree with her. Upon entering, Ren Dong immediately asked, "Mistress, do you think Emperor Liang might have ulterior motives?"


    If Su Liang and Gu Ling, as servants of Qian Country, epted the conferment by the Emperor of Liang Country, that would make them citizens of Liang Country in some sense.


    Gu Ling''s mother''s lineage is the Royal Family of Liang Country, but Su Liang had no original connection with Liang Country whatsoever.


    Su Liang put the Imperial Decree on the table, her eyes slightly cold, "Lord Gu should refuse."


    "Then, Mistress, you should refuse this decree. If our emperor finds out, who knows what he might think?" Ren Dong was worried about the possible troubles Su Liang could face when she returned to Qian Country.


    Su Liang turned to her, a smile on her face, "Everyone in the world knows I am infatuated with the beautiful Lord Gu. The only reason I ept this decree is because I want to marry him, and there''s no other meaning to it. It would seem strange if I were to refuse such a good opportunity, don''t you think?"


    Ren Dong frowned, "Subordinate still believes Emperor Liang is up to no good."


    Su Liang was heading out, "I need to go to the pce to give him his treatment."


    Only yesterday, Situ Han had instructed Situ Xie not to apany Su Liang to the pce daily, but to look after his own grandson instead.


    Today, Situ Xie did not apany Su Liang, but she still ran into him in the pce. He had arrived beforehand.


    Upon seeing him, Su Liang bowed, "Ling''er is at Qingjing Temple, I wonder if he has epted the Imperial Decree? His majesty, the King Yue, will check."


    "Please let Marquis Chang Xin know that after we are married, I will definitely treat him twice as nice." Su Liang said with a serious look on her face.


    Both Situ Xie and Situ Hanughed, filling the air with a jubnt atmosphere.


    However, the moment Situ Xie left, Situ Han said to Su Liang, "Uncle thinks it is extremely inappropriate for me to confer and decree marriage for you and Gu Ling. It will surely displease Emperor Qian, what do you think?"


    It was a ringly apparent fact that Situ Han and Situ Xie were not of the same heart.


    Su Liang was uncertain whether Situ Han knew Situ Xie was his biological father and not his uncle. If Situ Han was unaware, it would make sense why he was wary of Situ Xie. No emperor would want their uncle to possess such vast power.


    To Situ Han''s question, Su Liang responded with a smile, "How could our emperor possibly be displeased with such a kindness from Emperor Liang?"


    Situ Han chuckled, "Since you say so, I feel relieved. However, shouldn''t you change the way you address me?"


    Su Liang was momentarily taken aback, should she call Situ Han her stepfather? She just couldn''t bring herself to say it...


    "No matter, once you''re married to Gu Ling, you can simply call me Royal Uncle." Situ Han said with a smile.


    Su Liang sighed softly, "I''m not sure if Lord Gu would agree to marry me."


    After Su Liang had finished treating Situ Han, she was getting ready to leave when she heard someone report that Gu Ling had arrived, carrying the Imperial Decree.


    Situ Han told Su Liang to return first, as he wanted to have a serious talk with Gu Ling.


    Su Liang locked eyes with Gu Ling but could not figure out what he intended to do. The events of the day had taken them by surprise, leaving no chance for them to meet and discuss. Regardless, she didn''t have to worry, because no matter the oue, it wouldn''t make much difference to her.


    ...


    After she left the pce, Su Liang returned to Prince Masion. Situ Yao came over with some homemade desserts to find her.


    "Grandfather said cousin had gone to the pce, I wonder if he will ept the arranged marriage." Situ Yao sighed a little, her concern for Su Liang apparent.


    As it stands now, since Gu Ling is a servant of Qian Country, if he were to reject Situ Han''s conferment and marriage decree, it wouldn''t be considered defiance. The same goes for Su Liang. She could refuse as well. However, she has always been ying the part of a pursuer infatuated with Gu Ling, so epting it would be reasonable.


    Su Liang shook her head, "Lord Gu has no feelings for me. He should refuse. But I won''t me him. I don''t want to force him either."


    Situ Yao gripped Su Liang''s hand, her expression serious, "You are so good, my cousin will definitely see that. I think you two are a match made in heaven."


    "What about you? Do you like our crown prince?" Su Liang asked Situ Yao about her feelings with a slight smile.


    Situ Yao was taken aback, then said, "I''ve heard a lot about him and think he''s quite good. He has good character, talent and ability. Importantly, he''s good friends with you, which gives me peace of mind."


    A voice came from outside the door, "Mistress, Lord Gu is back."


    Su Liang quickly got up and walked a few steps towards the door, then sat back down, "What should I say when I see him?"


    Situ Yao suggested that she could ask Su Liang on her behalf.


    "Forget it, it''s better if I go myself, after all, this concerns both of us." Su Liang took a deep breath and headed out.


    Entering the Ningxiang Residence, Gu Ming came out of Gu Ling''s room. Upon seeing Su Liang, he bowed and smiled, "Congrattions, Divine Doctor Su."


    Su Liang paused, "He agreed?" Without dy, she rushed into Gu Ling''s room.


    When Gu Ming looked back, the door was already closed. He quickly left to report to Situ Xie.


    The moment she closed the door, the smile disappeared from Su Liang''s face. She frowned, walked over, and sat opposite Gu Ling, "What''s going on? Why did you agree to the Imperial Matrimonial Decree? How do we handle the aftermath?"


    Although Su Liang thought any oue would be eptable, she believed that Gu Ling would certainly refuse.


    Gu Ling looked at Su Liang, his expression calm, "There''s nothing wrong with marriage."


    Su Liang nodded, "That''s what they say, and we have acted as a couple before. However, not many people knew about it and in name, it was me who was involved with Ning Jing. If we were to marry now, the whole world would know. You used to reject me and suddenly agreed, which needs a convincing exnation. Otherwise, how can we justify it to Duanmu Yi? Is it because you suddenly realized you loved me the moment you received the Imperial Matrimonial Decree? That sounds absurd."


    Gu Ling looked away, "I asked Situ Han for something."


    Su Liang was stunned, "What? You used the marriage as a bargaining chip to ask Situ Han for benefits? What treasure is it?"


    "The thousand-year-old Snow Lotus," Gu Ling said.


    "Situ Han has that? What do you want it for? To maintain eternal youth?" Su Liang felt bewildered. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It was not nned," Gu Ling exined, "He has it, but only agreed to give me two petals of the Snow Lotus."


    Su Liang nodded, "Such a precious thing, of course, he wouldn''t give you the whole thing. Why do you think Situ Han is insisting on our marriage?"


    "To drive a wedge between us and Duanmu Yi." Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang contemted. Although she was just an imperial physician and always thought her status in Qian Country was insignificant, Situ Xie and Situ Han didn''t seem to agree.


    Su Liang could guess what they were thinking. After all, she had previously served as a general and could be assigned to lead troops at any time if needed. Marquis Zhong Xin Xing Ji was quite close to her, not to mention Duke Qin''s Mansion, Lin Mansion, and Crown Prince Duanmu Chen, whom Situ Yao referred to as "Su Liang''s good friend".


    Besides, Su Liang was not only the head of the Ning Family, one of the four major businesses in Qian Country, but she also had extremely close rtionships with the Wan Family and the Yang Family. Therefore, she controlled considerable wealth.


    If Su Liang and Gu Ling epted both Situ Han''s tribute and the marriage decree in Liang Country, regardless of how reasonable the reasons might be, it would be an act of humiliation, or even betrayal, as far as Duanmu Yi was concerned.


    That was why Su Liang epted it, assuming that Gu Ling would refuse, and then everything would work out perfectly.


    "But why did you agree to it just for the sake of two snow lotus petals? Is someone''s life hanging on this?" Su Liang looked puzzled.


    "When Gao Jiabao was poisoned, I went to find someone for the antidote." Gu Ling suddenly brought up this matter.


    Su Liang certainly remembered this, "What was the woman''s name?"


    Gu Ling''s expression was calm, "Ying Ying."


    Ying Ying, a master of poison techniques, admired Gu Ling and offered him the urgently needed antidote on the condition that Gu Ling stayed with her. However, Gu Ling refused. The condition was then changed: If Gu Ling got married, Ying Ying would emerge andpete in poison techniques with his wife. If she won, Gu Ling would leave with her.


    "Yes, if we are going to get married this time, I might be poisoned to death." Su Liang touched her forehead, "Without anyone to guide me, in poison techniques, I am bound to lose."


    "She needs the snow lotus." Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang''s eyes brightened, "You mean, when she shows herself, you can give her the snow lotus, and then your bet with her will be abolished?"


    Gu Ling nodded.


    Su Liang pped her hands, "So this is what it''s about! Only this way she wille looking for you, and resolve her issue, so there will be no future worry!"


    "Do you hope that I will break off the engagement then?" Gu Ling asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang thought for a moment, "Let''s see how it goes. I guess Duanmu Yi may send people to stop us once he finds out. But no matter what, we will have an exnation when we return to Qian Country. In this way, not only can we repay Ying Ying''s favor but also avoid future entanglements. Are you sure she will give you up for Snow Lotus?"


    Gu Ling nodded, "Her only younger brother is ill and needs the Snow Lotus for prescription."


    "How do you know that Situ Han has the millennium Snow Lotus?" Su Liang asked.


    "I''m not certain, it''s just a guess. If it exists in this world, it should be in Liang Country." Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang nodded, "If it''s in Liang Country, it would naturally belong to the Liang royal family."


    The incident today caught Gu Ling off guard, he had to improvise, nning to seize the opportunity to make a deal and resolve the predicament left behind. Under the pressure of the moment, he made a bet with Ying Ying, he couldn''t break his word, but there was room for negotiation and change. Perhaps by the time he and Su Liang were to marry, Su Liang''s poison techniques would surpass Ying Ying''s. Still, Gu Ling didn''t wish for anyone to interrupt or destroy that day.


    "Great God, you''re really clever. Yes, let''s do it like that!" Su Liang found the n workable, "Seems like we can only celebrate New Year in Liang Country. Is the wedding date set?"


    "The sixth day of the Lunar New Year." Gu Ling said.


    14:47


    "About the right time, by then I can cure Situ Han. If he doesn''t want to start a war with Qian Country, he won''t demand our stay in Liang Country. If old Mu shows up to take you as his disciple during this period, that would be even better." Su Liang thought everything was going well so far.


    During the incident with Gao Jiabao, Gu Ling was only helping her out of convenience, but it attracted a troublesome person. The sooner he could repay the debt, the better. Indeed, it was an unexpected gain.


    As for getting married or not, it wasn''t something Su Liang really cared about.


    When Su Liang returned to Han Xiangyuan with a joyful expression, she found Situ Yao hadn''t left yet.


    "Divine Doctor Su, I heard that cousin agreed to marry you, is this true?" Situ Yao asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang answered with a smile, "Yes, it''s true, I asked him."


    Situ Yao happily said, "I knew it! I knew cousin must like you!"


    But Su Liang shook her head, "That''s hard to say. I asked him why he was willing to marry me, but he remained silent. I suspect he doesn''t really want to marry me, there might be some other purpose."


    Situ Yao frowned, "Really? Don''t overthink it."


    Su Liang gave a slight sigh, "I hope I am overthinking it. No matter what, his willingness to get married to me should make me happy. I fell in love with him at first sight, I hope he will eventually grow to like me."


    Situ Yao expressed that it was certain.


    Ren Dong was watching from the side. The two women looked like they were best friends, butpared to when Su Liang was with Yang Yu or Lin Xueqing, Ren Dong felt that when Su Liang was with Situ Yao, she seemed to be wearing a mask, it was a bit fake.


    ...


    The news of Gu Ling''s ennoblement as the King Ning of Liang Country and Su Liang bing Princess Yu Heng, along with their wedding being set for the sixth day of the Lunar New Year, spread rapidly throughout Yao City.


    Situ Han also awarded Gu Ling a King Ning Mansion not far from Yue Wang Mansion.


    On the surface, Gu Ling''s status became equal to Situ Xie''s overnight. However, when it came to real power, there was no room forparison.


    Situ Xie approached Gu Ling to ask why he suddenly wanted to marry Su Liang again. Gu Ling did not reveal the deal about the Snow Lotus, merely said that it was his own business and advised Situ Xie not to concern himself.


    How could Situ Xie not feel the growing distrust from Situ Han? He wasn''t consulted about this issue at all. The betrothal concern was his granddaughter, but it was as if he had no right to question it.


    However, on the surface, Situ Xie was very pleased with the uing marriage between Gu Ling and Su Liang, pretending to be as if he wasn''t the one who tried to stop Situ Han in the pce.


    It took Mu Yu two days to repair the broken folding fan and presented it to Su Liang.


    In reality, Su Liang felt it was uglier than the original one Gu Ling made, but she did not show it on her face. Shevished it with praise and asked Mu Yu to make another five fans for her to bring back as gifts for her friends.


    Soon, this matter also spread in Yao City. The secret folding fan weapon made by the descendant of the Mu family was dismantled by Su Liang. A skilled craftsman in Yue Wang Mansion restored it to its original state and could replicate simr ones.


    This was a rumor intentionally released by Situ Xie, hoping to draw in Mu Yu''s master, and thus acquire the other half of the mechanical secret scroll. Otherwise, if the old Mu hid, there was no way to find him.


    ...


    On the third day after Gu Ling''s ennoblement as Ning Wang, he and Gu Ming visited Ning Wang Mansion granted by Situ Han.


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang also followed with Ren Dong.


    "Ren Dong, why don''t you ask Gu Ming to have a drink? I''ll explore around here with Marquis Ning." Su Liang instructed.


    Gu Ming quickly protested that he didn''t drink, but Ren Dong pulled him away saying, "We will only get in the way here."


    Gu Ming furrowed his brows, but still followed.


    The empty Ning Pce is roughly built. Gu Ling said the original owner was Situ Hao, Situ Han''s younger brother.


    Situ Hao died of illness when he was young, and the mansion was unupied ever since. After it was bestowed to Gu Ling, it was hurriedly repaired.


    In this season, other than the pines and firs, the rest of the trees are bare.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang walked in the garden of Ning Pce. Their surroundings were in clear view, there was no need to worry about others eavesdropping on their conversations.


    "Situ Xie spread the news around. I wonder if Old Mu will search for his ill-disciplined disciple." Su Liang was still concerned about Gu Ling''s apprenticeship.


    "Perhaps he won''t." Gu Ling walked into a pavilion, took out a handkerchief to wipe the dust off a stone bench, then went to the opposite side.


    Su Liang sat on the bench that Gu Ling had wiped clean. Looking at the iceke not far away, she sighed softly. "If I were Old Mu, I would not look for Mu Yu. After all, he''s the child I raised. I wouldn''t bear to kill him, but the issue is with Mu Family''s ancestral teachings. That thing might not necessarily be correct. Mu Yu is determined to pursue wealth and power. He won''t turn back unless he hits a dead end. It''s better to let go and stop caring. Sooner orter, he will pay the price for his choices."


    Just as Su Liang finished speaking, a cold hum came f

 Chapter 283. Desired return gift

    283 283. Desired return gift


    "A Poison Master? What do you want with that?" Old man Mu furrowed his brows.


    Su Liang sighed, "As you know, I''m a doctor, and my medical skills are pretty decent, but I don''t know anything about poison. I had an enemy who wanted to harm me and had poisoned food, but I identally gave it to a friend..."


    Old man Mu widened his eyes, "Your friend was poisoned and died?"


    Su Liang shook her head, "Almost. I sought help for an antidote, but now I owe a huge favor that''s hard to repay. It''s better to rely on oneself. I want to learn, but I can''t find a master."


    Upon hearing this, Old man Mu scratched his withered beard and said uncertainly, "I think I know someone."


    "What do you mean you ''think'' you know someone?" Su Liang was puzzled.


    Old man Mu exined that he was once a heavy drinker, living a dreamy life for several years, waking up every day not knowing where he was. During that time, he made a friend, or more urately, a drinking buddy. The two first met when they fought over thest jug of alcohol in a small shop, and since then, they became friends and drank together whenever they met, chatting away.


    "One time, we talked about each other''s abilities. I was not that drunk, so I just said I was a carpenter. He drunkenly said he was the Poison King and that the poison he made was unrivaled in the world. At first, I thought he was boasting, but during ourst encounter, he revealed a golden snakehead from his sleeve, which sobered me up immediately. Afterward, I suffered a severe illness and barely pulled through. I decided to quit drinking and never saw him again."


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang immediately thought this person must be a master. She hurriedly asked, "What''s his name, and where did you meet him?"


    Old man Mu shook his head, "I don''t know his name. He just called himself Mr. Bai. I called him Old Bai, and he called me Old Jin."


    Su Liang facepalmed. Old man Mu''s surname was fake, and Old Bai might be fake too.


    "It was in Qian Country." Old man Mu said, "If you really want to learn poison techniques, I''ll go find Old Bai for you! Maybe he''s still drinking somewhere."


    Su Liang smiled slightly, "Wouldn''t that be too much trouble for Master?"


    Finally hearing Su Liang call him Master, and seeing her obedient face, Old man Mu''s heart softened, but he still red at her, "I don''t want you to get poisoned and die someday. Without you, I would definitely be annoyed to death by that youngster!"


    "When does Master n to leave?" Su Liang maintained her smile.


    Old man Mu said grumpily, "Today! I don''t want to stay in this lousy ce either!"


    Su Liang could see that old man Mu was feeling conflicted, yet it wasn''t about them, but rather about Mu Yu. Although they had decided not to interfere with the apprentice, they could predict that once Mu Yu joined Situ Xie''s side, and when he couldn''t give Situ Xie what he wanted, his fate would be sealed.


    After all, old man Mu did raise him, and he was somewhat reluctant to part with his disciple. However, as Su Liang said, even if old man Mu forcibly took Mu Yu away now, Mu Yu wouldn''t understand him, nor could he watch over Mu Yu for the rest of his life. Their master-disciple bond hade to an end, and it was time to let go.


    "We should meet again in Qian Country next time. I''ll cook something delicious for Master then," Su Liang smiled and asked.


    "You? Can cook?" Old man Mu looked doubtful.


    "If you don''t believe me, ask him." Su Liang pointed at Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, "It''s decent."


    Su Liang rolled her eyes at Gu Ling, and old man Mu chuckled, "I''ll just follow you from now on! I''ll find Old Bai and ask him to take you as his disciple. Consider that as your wee gift!"


    "Master is so kind." Su Liang was in a joyful mood. This was indeed an unexpected gain. She hadn''t asked the specific location for someone to go and search, thinking that if he were truly a master, only old man Mu would be able to find him and have a conversation.


    "What about mine?" Gu Ling asked.


    Old man Mu stood up and pped Gu Ling on the back of his head, "What about you? There''s no wee gift for you! Take good care of your junior sister! Or else I''ll expel you from the sect!" With that, he disappeared.


    Su Liang looked at Gu Ling''s deted expression with glee, "Great God, so you have your bad days too."


    Gu Ling smoothed his hair and said calmly, "Are you very happy?"


    Su Liang nodded, "It''s fine. I''ll cook ''decent''te-night snacks for you every day. It''s a pity to bother you like this. From today on, there won''t be any more snacks! Besides, we''re already engaged. I don''t need to please you anymore."


    Gu Ling shook his head, "That won''t do. When I said that, it was for your sake. Old man Mu is obviously a glutton, and he''ll want you to cook three meals a day personally. You''ll be tired."


    Su Liang smiled slightly, "Thank you, Great God, for your consideration. Then I won''t cook starting today."


    Gu Ling was silent for a while, then nodded gently, "Alright. Although I have been looking forward to thete-night snacks every day, I won''t die of hunger if I don''t eat."


    Su Liang looked at him speechless, "Great God, are you trying to act pitiful?"


    "It''s because of you that I have be picky about food." Gu Ling said quite justifiably.


    Su Liang looked helpless, "Alright, alright. It was agreed from the beginning that you''d protect me with your strength, and I''d cook for you. It seems that the only way to turn the tables is to beat you someday."


    ...


    14:50


    He sent people across Yao City to publicly praise the skills of "Zhao Yu," the craftsman from the King Yue''s Mansion, but after several days, Mu Yu''s master still hadn''t shown up.


    He had initially suspected that Su Liang was responsible for the hidden weapon fan, but her various actions did not match this spection. She didn''t seem to care about hidden weapons at all and even appeared quite naive at times.


    Situ Xie did not believe that Su Liang was a simple girl, but since she came to Yao City, aside from demanding that Situ Min be punished for nearly killing Lian Shun, at other times, she really seemed like she was just here to treat Situ Han''s illness and chased after men in her spare time.


    Situ Xie''s thoughts were too chaotic, so he told his most trusted grandson, Situ Jing, about the matter.


    "Grandfather, perhaps the fan was not made by Mu Yu''s master, nor was it a scheme set by Su Liang. Maybe someone truly wanted to sell the fan and imed it was made by a descendant of the Mu family to fetch a high price?" Situ Jing thought that Situ Xie was oveplicating the matter.


    "What you said may be possible, but if we think of things too simply, we may fall into other people''s traps." Situ Xie said coldly.


    Situ Jing''s expression darkened slightly, "Or maybe, someone from the royal family of Yin Country found out about the Mu family''s descendants in Yao City and they intervened?"


    Situ Xie''s face changed, "You are right in thinking about thisyer. But where did the fane from? It''s still a mystery. As long as we figure this out, many doubts will be resolved."


    "Grandfather, I have an idea," Situ Jing said thoughtfully, "If we want to know if Su Liang hase for the Mu family''s Mechanism Map, why not set a trap and see if she makes a move. All the spies in Yao City might be lured out and caught in one fell swoop!"


    After pondering for a long time, Situ Xie nodded slightly.


    ��


    That day, Situ Yao invited Su Liang to go to the tea house with her to listen to music, and Su Liang happily epted the invitation.


    "In a few days, I will call you sister-inw." Situ Yao said with a sweet smile.


    However, Su Liang sighed slightly, "I hope your cousin doesn''t suddenly change his mind."


    Situ Yao hurriedlyforted her, "How could he? Although my cousin does not like to socialize, he will not go back on his word once he has promised something. Besides, this is what he promised to the Emperor, and the Imperial Decree for the marriage is not a joke."


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang nodded, "I know, I should trust Gu Ling''s character. But I am still worried. When our Emperor finds out that he and I are getting married in Liang Country, he might send someone over to stop us."


    Situ Yao was stunned, "Why? Does Emperor Qian not want you two to be together?"


    Su Liang shook her head, "That''s not it. It''s just that since we are both from Qian Country and on official business in Liang Country, things like the conferring of titles and granting marriages should be reported to our Emperor. However, with such haste, I am afraid that our Emperor will be suspicious of us."


    Situ Yao furrowed her brows, "Will he? When I go back, I''ll ask my grandfather whether we should send someone to Qian County to exin. After all, our Emperor''s intentions are good. Besides, once you two get married, as long as our Emperor''s health is not an issue, you can return to your country at any time."


    Su Liang''s expression was full of gratitude, "That''s great. Hearing you say this, I feel much more at ease."


    Situ Yaoughed, then lowered her head to pour tea.


    The window was open, and across from the tea house was the Treasure Pavilion. After an old man with white hair entered, all the guests left, and the Treasure Pavilion closed its doors in broad daylight.


    "Go and see what happened?" Situ Yao instructed her maid.


    Su Liang also told Ren Dong to go and check on the situation.


    Soon, the Treasure Pavilion opened its doors again. The old man with white hair did note out, but an astonishing piece of news spread quickly.


    The head of the Mu Family''s current generation had gone to the Treasure Pavilion and said that he would like to auction off a valuable item from the Mu Family in the Treasure Pavilion in three days. The highest bidder would get the item.


    Soon, news about the Mu family having a Mechanism Map also spread throughout Yao City.


    Learning about this, Situ Yaoughed, "Then the hidden weapon fan that Divine Doctor Su obtained earlier must be a genuine item of the Mu family."


    A faint smile appeared on Su Liang''s lips, "Auction? I like it. No matter what kind of treasure, I will take it."


    Situ Yao nodded, "What Divine Doctor Su doesn''tck is money. When you buy the treasure, you must let me have a look."


    "No problem." Su Liang readily agreed.


    ��


    At night, in Situ Xie''s study.


    "Grandfather, why not let the person posing as the head of the Mu family stay openly at the inn and see who goes to him?" Situ Jing asked.


    Situ Xie shook his head, "If so, I should invite him to stay at our mansion. Anyone could go to him."


    Situ Jing paused for a moment, "Grandfather is right. But in that case, what will be sold at the auction in three days? Given Su Liang''s financial resources, if she openly bids for the auctioned items, it wouldn''t prove anything."


    Situ Xie was holding half of the Mechanism Map in his hand, his eyes deep, "We''ll sell this."


    Situ Jing''s expression changed, "We cannot let Qian Country and Yin Country get this!"


    Situ Xie shook his head slightly, "By now, I''m afraid both Qian Country and Yin Country already know about the Mu family''s descendants in Yao City and are watching me. But I still haven''t got theplete Mechanism Map. Only half of it, which is useless. In that case, why not sell it openly?"


    Situ Jing''s eyes lit up, "Whoever buys it will get a hot potato!" It''s useless, and it will bring great trouble.


    With the secret scroll in hand, Situ Xie could easily make a copy for himself, sell the real one, and shift the focus. Situ Han''s mistrust of him deepened, and if he knew that Situ had concealed the matter of Mu Family descendants, he would doubt him even more. The uing auction, if sessful, could help Situ Xie sever ties with the Mu Family.


    ...


    It was already the 25th of December.


    On this day, after giving Situ Han an acupuncture treatment, Su Liang left the pce and it began to snow halfway through her journey. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ren Dong drove the carriage, taking them directly to the Treasure Pavilion, where the auction would take ce today.


    For the past three days, the Treasure Pavilion had been selling expensive entrance tickets, beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Su Liang had Ren Dong book one of the most expensive private rooms.


    Even though it was snowing, there were still manymon people gathered outside the Treasure Pavilion, unable to go in but still wanting to watch the excitement.


    As Su Liang entered with Ren Dong, she saw that many of the Liang Country''s most distinguished nobles were present. She had previously attended banquets with most of them, including several princes.


    Everyone from King Yue''s mansion was there, except for Situ Min, who was under house arrest.


    On the top floor of the Treasure Pavilion, the three best private rooms held Prince Situ Chao and his younger brothers, Situ Xie with his children and grandchildren, and the one purchased by Su Liang.


    Upon her arrival, Su Liang noticed Gu Ling was not there yet.


    She went to greet Situ Xie and asked about Gu Ling.


    Situ Xie replied with a smile, "Ling''er said he woulde today, he might still be on his way."


    "Ren Dong, you go pick up Marquis Gu." Su Liang instructed.


    Ren Dong left upon the order, and Su Liang looked down at the hall, "What if that person doesn''t show up today?"


    Situ Xie smiled, "Let''s wait a little longer. I just don''t know what treasures we might see today?"


    "I hope it''s something even more powerful than that fan from thest time." Su Liang said, returning to her private room.


    After a short wait, Ren Dong appeared with Gu Ling, entering the Treasure Pavilion together.


    Su Liang looked on as everyone''s eyes immediately focused on Gu Ling. The moment he removed his cloak and hood, he seemed like a beautiful Snow Lotus born from a snow-covered mountain, stunningly beautiful.


    Gu Ling''s dark eyes lifted slightly, meeting Su Liang''s gaze.


    Su Liang smiled and waved at him, calling out sweetly, "Brother Ling."


    Situ Xie almost spit out the tea in his mouth, feeling something strange about it. Was Su Liang really the type to turn sweet and silly when in love?


    Gu Ling''s steps slowed momentarily before looking away.


    Ren Dong: ...To be honest, she was not used to her master''s current appearance...


    The doors and windows were open, so people outside could see Su Liang attentively helping Gu Ling remove his cloak, pouring tea for him, and offering him dessert while chatting andughing with him. But Gu Ling spoke very little.


    Overall, the impression Su Liang left on people was of someone highly skilled, open, and straightforward, with great courage in love and hate. Gu Ling, on the other hand, appeared somewhat aloof and unapproachable.


    After Gu Ling''s arrival, no other guests came in. After waiting for another two quarters of an hour, many people grew impatient, thinking they had been deceived. Then, the door of the Treasure Pavilion opened once again, and a man wearing a bamboo hat entered, bringing in a gust of wind and snow.


    The manager of the Treasure Pavilion greeted him, taking a cloth wrapped package from the man, who then turned and left.


    People quickly began watching the man who had left, following him as he disappeared into the snowstorm.


    The manager announced that he was the disciple of the Mu Family''s master, and brought the auction item for today - half of the legendary Mu Family''s Mechanism Map!


    The audience was in an uproar. Of course, everyone present knew what a treasure the Mechanism Map was.


    With a determined look on his face, Crown Prince Situ Chao said, "Let''s get started now!"


    Su Liang smiled, "Brother Ling, I''m afraid I can''tpete with the Crown Prince of Liang Country and King Yue. What should I do? I want to buy it for you."


    Gu Ling''s exquisite eyebrows furrowed slightly, speaking softly, "Just speak properly." The lovely Su Liang today made Gu Ling want to hide her away, not because of the pet name, but he didn''t want others to see her smile.


    Su Liang looked serious, and hearing the bidding begin outside, she instructed Ren Dong, "Raise the bid. Double it, no matter the amount."


    Although it was an auction with many spectators, once they knew what the item was, and that the first bid came from Crown Prince Situ Chao''s room, only Su Liang''s subordinate Ren Dong joined in the bidding.


    Regardless of how much Situ Chao bid, Su Liang would double it

 Chapter 284 I feel dizzy.

    284 I feel dizzy.


    On the day of the auction, the news that Crown Prince Situ Chao had bought half of the secret scroll from the Divine Craftsman of the Mu Family spread rapidly.


    Situ Chao wanted to capture the person who provided the secret scroll, but that person did not return to the Treasure Pavilion to collect the money, making people suspect that the intention of the Mu Family was to use the auction to reveal the secret scroll, not for money.


    In fact, the entire auction was designed by Situ Xie, so naturally, he wouldn''t let his people be captured by Situ Chao, or it would be impossible to end the matter.


    Situ Xie quickly released news that the secret scroll was fake, and all the drawings were iplete and useless.


    However, some people believed it, but most did not.


    That night, there were two waves of assassins who infiltrated the Crown Prince Mansion in Yao City. Situ Chao suffered only minor injuries, and one of the captured assassins bit his tongue andmitted suicide without revealing anything.


    The next day, when Su Liang went to the pce to give Situ Han acupuncture, she mentioned the secret scroll.


    "Your Majesty Emperor Liang, Qian Country and Liang Country have be allies. I wonder if Your Majesty could allow me to copy a portion of the secret scroll and bring it back to my emperor? I''m sure my emperor will see Emperor Liang''s sincerity." Su Liang smiled.


    Upon hearing this, Situ Han frowned slightly, "That thing is fake! I''m afraid it was deliberately done by the person who really got the secret scroll to divert attention!"


    "Since it''s fake, I suppose your Majesty Emperor Liang wouldn''t mind letting me take a copy back to show my emperor?" Su Liang asked seriously.


    However, Situ Han shook his head and sighed, "We''ve seen your loyalty to Emperor Qian. But this matter is not so simple. The fake scroll reached the hands of the crown prince yesterday, and someone tried to assassinate and snatch it. There will be more trouble in the future. If I let you copy it, and the news gets out, you''ll have no peace in your life, too dangerous. The person who sold the fake scroll had everything nned and was vicious! I''m doing this for your own good!"


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang was slightly stunned, "Thank you, your Majesty Emperor Liang, it''s myck of consideration."


    Situ Han''s eyes rxed, "You don''t have to worry about Emperor Qian ming you. You came here to treat me, it''s not your responsibility to handle other matters; there''s no need to shoulder it yourself."


    Su Liang nodded with a smile, "What your Majesty says is absolutely right."


    She knew that the secret scroll given to the Treasure Pavilion by Situ Xie was real, as it could be seen from the paper whether it was an antique or not.


    Obviously, Situ Han believed it was real. Even if it was only half and couldn''t be used for the time being, he wouldn''t share it with Qian Country. What if the other half appearedter? Whoever got theplete copy first would have the advantage.


    Su Liang never intended to share the risk with Situ Chao and had expected such a result, but she still had to ask, and she had to put on a show so that the people of the Liang imperial family wouldn''t think that she, as a servant of Qian Country, had no interest in the secret scroll.


    ...


    One day, when Su Liang returned to the Prince Masion after leaving the pce, she saw Situ Xie preparing to go to Ning''s residence.


    "Your Highness, are you going to see Gu Ling? I''ll go too." Su Liang said with a smile.


    Situ Xie sighed heavily, "Ling''er suddenly said she wanted to move to Ning''s mansion to live. Su Divine Doctor, please help me persuade her. It''s almost the New Year, and it''s so cold and deste there, why bother?"


    Su Liang was stunned for a moment, "He wants to move to Ning''s mansion? Then I''ll go too!"


    Situ Xie''s mouth twitched slightly, "Su Divine Doctor, please stay in the Prince Masion, we have everything you need here. If you''re not satisfied with anything, just tell me."


    Su Liangughed, "I have noints, everything is fine here. But if Gu Ling wants to go, I''ll naturally go with him."


    "But you haven''t married yet, so it might not be appropriate to live together." Situ Xie said.


    Su Liang shook her head, "Don''t treat us as a betrothed couple. Both he and I are envoys from Qian Country, we can live in the same inn, stay together in the Prince Masion, so why can''t we stay in Ning''s mansion? It''s all the same."


    As they talked, the two had entered Ning''s residence.


    Gu Ling had packed his things and was about to leave.


    "Marquis Gu, I''ll go with you to Ning''s mansion to live." Su Liang said.


    Gu Ling nced at her, "Alright."


    Situ Xie hurriedly tried to persuade them to stay, but Gu Ling was determined to go and even brought up Situ Han, "It would be very disrespectful if I don''t go to the mansion that my royal uncle bestowed."


    Situ Xie could only agree to let Gu Ling go but wanted to arrange a group of servants including the brother and sister of the ancient family to serve them.


    "There''s no need, I can take care of Marquis Gu''s daily life. He particrly likes my cooking but doesn''t like unfamiliar people around him." Su Liang said with a smile.


    Gu Ling wouldn''t take anyone from Prince Masion, and Situ Xie knew that he and Su Liang must have discussed beforehand to get rid of his surveince, but he couldn''t force them into it. After all, they were officially people of Qian Country.


    So, not long after, Ren Dong drove the carriage and Gu Ling and Su Liang moved out of King Yue''s mansion to the nearby Ning Prince''s Mansion.


    Actually, Gu Ling had already discussed this with Su Liang yesterday. Since they wanted to stay for the New Year, they wanted more freedom and didn''t want to continue pretending. To live a normal life with Su Liang, the first thing to do was to get rid of the surveince.


    Other than the weather being too cold, even the evergreen pines and cypresses were dull in color; the Ning Prince''s Mansion was practically the same as Su Liang and Gu Ling''s home in the capital city of Qian Country, both were empty and deserted.


    All the belongings in the main courtyard wereplete. Su Liang and Gu Ling were staying in two separate rooms separated by a wall inside the main courtyard, and Ren Dong was arranged to live in another courtyard nearby.


    Ren Dong secretly pulled Su Liang aside and asked, "Master, why did Gu Ling change his attitude so much? Could he have ulterior motives?" It was hard to believe that the man who didn''t want to deal with Su Liang before was now willing to live under the same roof.


    Su Liang smiled, "Can''t it be that I, your master, have won his heart?"


    Ren Dong immediately nodded, "Of course, that is the most likely. I''ve spoken too much."


    "Don''t bother us if it''s not necessary." Su Liang patted Ren Dong''s shoulder.


    Ren Dong quickly understood and expressed that she would try her best to reduce her presence and not disturb Su Liang and Gu Ling''s romantic rtionship.


    News of the auction and secret scrolls were being widely discussed in the capital city, so Gu Ling moving to the Ning Prince Mansion and Su Liang following after didn''t attract much attention. It was only natural for him, the Ning Prince of Liang Country, to stay in the Ning Prince Mansion, and for Su Liang to follow him there.


    As for the separation of men and women, firstly, the customs in Liang Country were rtively more open aspared to Qian Country, hence less strict. Secondly, Su Liang didn''t have her own ce to stay in Qian Country, and both of them were envoys of Qian Country, so there was nothing wrong with them living together.


    At dusk, Situ Yao brought people and another cartload of things, including newly made clothes for Gu Ling and Su Liang, as well as many food ingredients, tea, alcohol, and desserts.


    "Will you be cooking on your own from now on?" Situ Yao frowned, "Why not let me send my best cook to help?"


    Smiling and shaking her head, Su Liang replied, "No need. As long as Gu Ling likes it, I''m happy to cook for him. My best friend married Gu Ling''s best friend, so even if we''re not engaged, we''re not outsiders."


    Situ Yao let out a sigh, "Alright then. If you need anything, let Ren Dong inform us at King Yue''s Mansion." She smiled and said, "Now that you get to be alone with my cousin, you must be happy." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Su Liang expressed that she was very happy indeed.


    After seeing Situ Yao off, Su Liang checked the time and decided it was time to prepare dinner.


    Su Liang knocked on Gu Ling''s door, "Great God, are you having dinner tonight?"


    Gu Ling replied, "Of course."


    "Then why don''t you hurry up and start the fire?" Su Liangined before heading to the kitchen.


    Ren Dong wanted to help, but Su Liang gave her a silver note and told her to go out and enjoy a nice meal while listening to the outside gossip.


    Ren Dong went out alone.


    It had been some time since Gu Ling hadst lit a fire and Su Liang cooked.


    As the fire in the stove burned, Gu Ling sat on a small stool with a fire poker in his hand; the firelight reflected on his jade-like face, adding a touch of warmth and redness.


    Outside, the cold wind howled. Su Liang, in her apron, cut the preserved meat while reminiscing, "It feels like we''re back in Su Family''s vige."


    Last winter, they spent their time this way.


    Su Liang would asionallyin about how tiring cooking was, but in reality, it wasn''t. It was only when she didn''t want to cook, primarily because she had a lot of books to read or was busy with other things and had no time.


    But being busy often meant that she was under pressure to improve herself or was oppressed into doing something for her own safety. When she wasn''t that busy, Su Liang actually enjoyed this kind of ordinary life, as it was when she felt the most rxed, enjoying life in between her hard work.


    Su Liang had the hairpin Gu Ling gave her as her sixteenth-birthday gift on her head. Remembering the conversation from yesterday, she told Gu Ling a cold joke.


    After she finished telling the joke, sheughed, but Gu Ling seemed as if he hadn''t heard.


    "Great God, wasn''t it funny?" Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly, "It was cold."


    Su Liang snorted, "You find it cold even while roasting by the fire, it must be because you have a cold constitution."


    Dinner was ready: a meat dish, a vegetable dish, soup, and a pancake. Although they were home-cooked dishes, they were delicious and fragrant.


    The two sat face to face in the small hall, with the dark night outside and snow-covered pine and cypress trees in the courtyard. A half-open window let in the cold wind, and a few budding plum blossoms were inserted in a vase on the windowsill, which Gu Ling had clipped from Ningxiang Residence when she left Yuewang Mansion.


    "If we were in Su Family Vige, Little Tiger would definitely bring steamed buns in a bowl. I''d give him a bowl of meat, and he''d bring back two roasted sweet potatoes prepared by his grandfather for ourte-night snack," Su Liang reminisced about their days in the vige - no intrigue and full of simple pleasures.


    Gu Ling nodded gently, "We''ll go back for the New Year next year."


    Su Liang shrugged, "Who knows what will happen this time next year? It''s easy to leave but hard to want to return."


    Gu Ling didn''t say anything more.


    When they''d almost finished eating, Gu Ling collected the dishes and took them to wash, following their usual division of tasks.


    After Su Liang had taken a bath, Ren Dong returned from outside, bringing a pot of alcohol for Su Liang to cook with.


    Ren Dong reported various news she had heard at the restaurant, mostly about the secret scroll''s mechanisms or gossiping about Su Liang and Gu Ling. The rest were trivial matters that didn''t concern them.


    When night had deepened, Su Liang closed the book in her hand and suddenly remembered something. She went out to knock on Gu Ling''s door.


    "Come in," Gu Ling''s cool voice came from within.


    Su Liang pushed the door open and saw that Gu Ling was drawing with a charcoal pen.


    "What are you drawing?" Su Liang walked over.


    Gu Ling picked up a nk sheet of paper and covered his drawing, not letting Su Liang see it.


    "Stingy," Su Liang sat down opposite him, "I was thinking, wouldn''t Situ Xie assume that our sudden insistence on leaving Yuewang Mansion at this time is to secretly snatch the secret scroll more conveniently?"


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, "He might."


    "Then, if we don''t do anything, it would be abnormal, right?" Su Liang pondered.


    Gu Ling nodded again, "I''ll go to the Crown Prince''s Mansionter to steal the secret scroll."


    "That''s a lot of work," Su Liang agreed. Seeing that Gu Ling didn''t move, she urged him, "You should go now ande back early. I''ll be waiting here for the news."


    "You want to sneak a peek at my drawing," Gu Ling saw through Su Liang''s intention.


    Su Liang replied solemnly, "Why be afraid to show it? Did the Great God draw something indecent?"


    "You can ask directly if you want to see it," Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang nodded, "Yes, I want to see it."


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly, "No."


    Su Liang: ...


    "Come with me," Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang immediately nodded and stood up, "Okay, I''ll go change my clothes!"


    When Su Liang had left, Gu Ling removed the paper on top, revealing an unfinished drawing of Su Liang. He drew the scene of her sweetly calling him "Brother Ling" as she peeked out from the elegant room of the Treasure Pavilion yesterday. Gu Ling was collecting the heart-stirring moments that Su Liang had brought him; even if he didn''t draw them, he would never forget, but he enjoyed doing it this way.


    Su Liang quickly changed into a dark-colored outfit, put on her mask, blew out themp, and went out to meet Gu Ling.


    As they left Ningwang Mansion, Su Liang whispered to Gu Ling, "We won''t be caught, right?"


    After all, there were assassins in the Crown Prince''s Mansionst night, and tonight there would certainly be heavier security. Plus, she suspected that the secret scroll had been moved to the pce.


    "Run a little faster," Gu Ling said.


    The two had just left Ningwang Mansion when they noticed they were being watched, as expected.


    Gu Ling had Su Liang walk in front and himself in the back; the two led the master following them on a run around in Yao City.


    Su Liang understood that they were supposed to go to the Crown Prince''s Mansion but didn''t actually have to go there. They could simply y around while they couldn''t shake off the tail.


    For Su Liang, it was an excellent opportunity to practice her lightness skill.


    Thus, Su Liang and Gu Ling led their watchers on a run for an hour. They hadn''t had time to see many ces in Yao City during the day, but they visited them at night, even if they couldn''t see clearly.


    But the scenery of the Liang Country''s imperial city in the freezing winter nights had a unique aesthetic. The quiet and tranquil atmosphere was like a city frozen in ice. The dark silhouette of the grand pce resonated with aic Su Liang had seen in her previous life, making the trip worthwhile.


    After circling the Imperial Pce three times, the two exchanged a nce and decided to go home to sleep.


    Entering Ningwang Mansion''s garden, the iceke looked like an ink-colored mirror under the night sky. Su Liang walked onto the surface and suggested to Gu Ling, "How about cutting the ice and fishing tomorrow?"


    "Okay." Gu Ling''s voice was very soft, as if it were blown away by the wind.


    "We also have to buy New Year''s goods. You can write the couplets," Su Liang said with a smile, "Oh, and you can cut the window decorations."


    "Okay," Gu Ling agreed again.


    Su Liang suddenly remembered that they were to be married on the sixth day of the New Year, "Actually, there aren''t many days left. Situ Han should have everything ready by then, right?"


    "You need to prepare one thing yourself," Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang inquired what it was.


    "When you marry me, you''ll be so happy that you won''t have time to embroider your wedding dress, but at least you can embroider your own red veil," Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang paused and then nodded, "You''re right. I''ll put on a full y. It''s been a long time since I''ve picked up a needle and thread, but I can do one."


    As they reached the center of the iceke, Su Liang suddenly grabbed Gu Ling''s sleeve, "Great God?"


    "Hmm?" Gu Ling was

 Chapter 282: 282. Actually, he really likes me.

    Chapter 282: 282. Actually, he really likes me.<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang returned to Han Xiangyuan, carrying the Imperial Matrimonial Decree with her. Upon entering, Ren Dong immediately asked, ��Mistress, do you think Emperor Liang might have ulterior motives?��


    If Su Liang and Gu Ling, as servants of Qian Country, epted the conferment by the Emperor of Liang Country, that would make them citizens of Liang Country in some sense.<div>


    Gu Ling��s mother��s lineage is the Royal Family of Liang Country, but Su Liang had no original connection with Liang Country whatsoever.


    Su Liang put the Imperial Decree on the table, her eyes slightly cold, ��Lord Gu should refuse.��


    ��Then, Mistress, you should refuse this decree. If our emperor finds out, who knows what he might think?�� Ren Dong was worried about the possible troubles Su Liang could face when she returned to Qian Country.


    Su Liang turned to her, a smile on her face, ��Everyone in the world knows I am infatuated with the beautiful Lord Gu. The only reason I ept this decree is because I want to marry him, and there��s no other meaning to it. It would seem strange if I were to refuse such a good opportunity, don��t you think?��


    Ren Dong frowned, ��Subordinate still believes Emperor Liang is up to no good.��


    Su Liang was heading out, ��I need to go to the pce to give him his treatment.��


    Only yesterday, Situ Han had instructed Situ Xie not to apany Su Liang to the pce daily, but to look after his own grandson instead.


    Today, Situ Xie did not apany Su Liang, but she still ran into him in the pce. He had arrived beforehand.


    Upon seeing him, Su Liang bowed, ��Ling��er is at Qingjing Temple, I wonder if he has epted the Imperial Decree? His majesty, the King Yue, will check.��


    ��Please let Marquis Chang Xin know that after we are married, I will definitely treat him twice as nice.�� Su Liang said with a serious look on her face.


    Both Situ Xie and Situ Hanughed, filling the air with a jubnt atmosphere.<div>


    However, the moment Situ Xie left, Situ Han said to Su Liang, ��Uncle thinks it is extremely inappropriate for me to confer and decree marriage for you and Gu Ling. It will surely displease Emperor Qian, what do you think?��


    It was a ringly apparent fact that Situ Han and Situ Xie were not of the same heart.


    Su Liang was uncertain whether Situ Han knew Situ Xie was his biological father and not his uncle. If Situ Han was unaware, it would make sense why he was wary of Situ Xie. No emperor would want their uncle to possess such vast power.


    To Situ Han��s question, Su Liang responded with a smile, ��How could our emperor possibly be displeased with such a kindness from Emperor Liang?��


    Situ Han chuckled, ��Since you say so, I feel relieved. However, shouldn��t you change the way you address me?��


    Su Liang was momentarily taken aback, should she call Situ Han her stepfather? She just couldn��t bring herself to say it��


    ��No matter, once you��re married to Gu Ling, you can simply call me Royal Uncle.�� Situ Han said with a smile.


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��I��m not sure if Lord Gu would agree to marry me.��


    After Su Liane had finished treating Situ Han. she was getting readv to leave when she heard someone report that Gu Ling had arrived, carrying the Imperial Decree.


    Situ Han told Su Liang to return first, as he wanted to have a serious talk with Gu Ling.


    Su Liang locked eyes with Gu Ling but could not figure out what he intended to do. The events of the day had taken them by surprise, leaving no chance for them to meet and discuss. Regardless, she didn��t have to worry, because no matter the oue, it wouldn��t make much difference to her.<div>


    After she left the pce, Su Liang returned to Prince Masion. Situ Yao came over with some homemade desserts to find her.


    ��Grandfather said cousin had gone to the pce, I wonder if he will ept the arranged marriage.�� Situ Yao sighed a little, her concern for Su Liang apparent.


    As it stands now, since Gu Ling is a servant of Qian Country, if he were to reject Situ Han��s conferment and marriage decree, it wouldn��t be considered defiance. The same goes for Su Liang. She could refuse as well. However, she has always been ying the part of a pursuer infatuated with Gu Ling, so epting it would be reasonable.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Lord Gu has no feelings for me. He should refuse. But I won��t me him. I don��t want to force him either.��


    Situ Yao gripped Su Liang��s hand, her expression serious, ��You are so good, my cousin will definitely see that. I think you two are a match made in heaven.��


    ��What about you? Do you like our crown prince?�� Su Liang asked Situ Yao about her feelings with a slight smile.


    Situ Yao was taken aback, then said, ��I��ve heard a lot about him and think he��s quite good. He has good character, talent and ability. Importantly, he��s good friends with you, which gives me peace of mind.��


    A voice came from outside the door, ��Mistress, Lord Gu is back.��


    Su Liang quickly got up and walked a few steps towards the door, then sat back down, ��What should I say when I see him?��


    Situ Yao suggested that she could ask Su Liang on her behalf.


    ��Forget it, it��s better if I go myself, after all, this concerns both of us.�� Su Liang took a deep breath and headed out.<div>


    Entering the Ningxiang Residence, Gu Ming came out of Gu Ling��s room. Upon seeing Su Liang, he bowed and smiled, ��Congrattions, Divine Doctor Su.��


    Su Liang paused, ��He agreed?�� Without dy, she rushed into Gu Ling��s room.


    When Gu Ming looked back, the door was already closed. He quickly left to report to Situ Xie.


    The moment she closed the door, the smile disappeared from Su Liang��s face. She frowned, walked over, and sat opposite Gu Ling, ��What��s going on? Why did you agree to the Imperial Matrimonial Decree? How do we handle the aftermath?��


    Although Su Liang thought any oue would be eptable, she believed that Gu Ling would certainly refuse.


    Gu Ling looked at Su Liang, his expression calm, ��There��s nothing wrong with marriage.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��That��s what they say, and we have acted as a couple before. However, not many people knew about it and in name, it was me who was involved with Ning Jing. If we were to marry now, the whole world would know. You used to reject me and suddenly agreed, which needs a convincing exnation. Otherwise, how can we justify it to Duanmu Yi? Is it because you suddenly realized you loved me the moment you received the Imperial Matrimonial Decree? That sounds absurd.��


    Gu Ling looked away, ��I asked Situ Han for something.��


    Su Liang was stunned, ��What? You used the marriage as a bargaining chip to ask Situ Han for benefits? What treasure is it?��


    ��The thousand-year-old Snow Lotus,�� Gu Ling said.


    ��Situ Han has that? What do you want it for? To maintain eternal youth?�� Su Liang felt bewildered.


    ��It was not nned,�� Gu Ling exined, ��He has it, but only agreed to give me two petals of the Snow Lotus.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Such a precious thing, of course, he wouldn��t give you the whole thing. Why do you think Situ Han is insisting on our marriage?


    ��To drive a wedge between us and Duanmu Yi.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang contemted. Although she was just an imperial physician and always thought her status in Qian Country was insignificant, Situ Xie and Situ Han didn��t seem to agree.


    Su Liang could guess what they were thinking. After all, she had previously served as a general and could be assigned to lead troops at any time if needed. Marquis Zhong Xin Xing Ji was quite close to her, not to mention Duke Qin��s Mansion, Lin Mansion, and Crown Prince Duanmu Chen, whom Situ Yao referred to as ��Su Liang��s good friend��.


    Besides, Su Liang was not only the head of the Ning Family, one of the four major businesses in Qian Country, but she also had extremely close rtionships with the Wan Family and the Yang Family. Therefore, she controlled considerable wealth.


    If Su Liang and Gu Ling epted both Situ Han��s tribute and the marriage decree in Liang Country, regardless of how reasonable the reasons might be, it would be an act of humiliation, or even betrayal, as far as Duanmu Yi was concerned.


    That was why Su Liang epted it, assuming that Gu Ling would refuse, and then everything would work out perfectly.


    ��But why did you agree to it just for the sake of two snow lotus petals? Is someone��s life hanging on this?�� Su Liang looked puzzled.


    ��When Gao Jiabao was poisoned, I went to find someone for the antidote.�� Gu Ling suddenly brought up this matter. Su Liang certainly remembered this, ��What was the woman��s name?��


    Gu Ling��s expression was calm, ��Ying Ying.��


    Ying Ying, a master of poison techniques, admired Gu Ling and offered him the urgently needed antidote on the condition that Gu Ling stayed with her. However, Gu Ling refused. The condition was then changed: If Gu Ling got married, Ying Ying would emerge andpete in poison techniques with his wife. If she won, Gu Ling would leave with her.


    ��Yes, if we are going to get married this time, I might be poisoned to death.�� Su Liang touched her forehead, ��Without anyone to guide me, in poison techniques, I am bound to lose.��


    ��She needs the snow lotus.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang��s eyes brightened, ��You mean, when she shows herself, you can give her the snow lotus, and then your bet with her will be abolished?��


    Gu Ling nodded.


    Su Liang pped her hands, ��So this is what it��s about! Only this way she wille looking for you, and resolve her issue, so there will be no future worry!��


    ��Do you hope that I will break off the engagement then?�� Gu Ling asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang thought for a moment, ��Let��s see how it goes. I guess Duanmu Yi may send people to stop us once he finds out. But no matter what, we will have an exnation when we return to Qian Country. In this way, not only can we repay Ying Ying��s favor but also avoid future entanglements. Are you sure she will give you up for Snow Lotus?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Her only younger brother is ill and needs the Snow Lotus for prescription.��


    ��How do you know that Situ Han has the millennium Snow Lotus?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��I��m not certain, it��s just a guess. If it exists in this world, it should be in Liang Country.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��If it��s in Liang Country, it would naturally belong to the


    Liang royal family.��


    The incident today caught Gu Ling off guard, he had to improvise, nning to seize the opportunity to make a deal and resolve the predicament left behind. Under the Dressure of the moment. he made a bet with Ying Ying. he couldn��t break his word, but there was room for negotiation and change. Perhaps by the time he and Su Liang were to marry, Su Liang��s poison techniques would surpass Ying Ying��s. Still, Gu Ling didn��t wish for anyone to interrupt or destroy that day.


    ��Great God, you��re really clever. Yes, let��s do it like that!�� Su Liang found the n workable, ��Seems like we can only celebrate New Year in Liang Country. Is the wedding date set?��


    ��The sixth day of the Lunar New Year.�� Gu Ling said.


    ��About the right time, by then I can cure Situ Han. If he doesn��t want to start a war with Qian Country, he won��t demand our stay in Liang Country. If old Mu shows up to take you as his disciple during this period, that would be even better.�� Su Liang thought everything was going well so far.


    During the incident with Gao Jiabao, Gu Ling was only helping her out of convenience, but it attracted a troublesome person. The sooner he could repay the debt, the better. Indeed, it was an unexpected gain.


    As for getting married or not, it wasn��t something Su Liang really cared about.


    When Su Liang returned to Han Xiangyuan with a joyful expression, she found Situ Yao hadn��t left yet.


    ��Divine Doctor Su, I heard that cousin agreed to marry you, is this true?�� Situ Yao asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang answered with a smile, ��Yes, it��s true, I asked him.��


    Situ Yao happily said, ��I knew it! I knew cousin must like you!��


    But Su Liang shook her head, ��That��s hard to say. I asked him why he was willing to marry me, but he remained silent. I suspect he doesn��t really want to marry me, there might be some other purpose.��


    Situ Yao frowned, ��Really? Don��t overthink it.��


    Su Liang gave a slight sigh, ��I hope I am overthinking it. No matter what, his willingness to get married to me should make me happy. I fell in love with him at first sight, I hope he will eventually grow to like me.��


    Situ Yao expressed that it was certain.


    Ren Dong was watching from the side. The two women looked like they were best friends, butpared to when Su Liang was with Yang Yu or Lin Xueqing, Ren Dong felt that when Su Liang was with Situ Yao, she seemed to be wearing a mask, it was a bit fake.


    The news of Gu Ling��s ennoblement as the King Ning of Liang Country and Su Liang bing Princess Yu Heng, along with their wedding being set for the sixth day of the Lunar New Year, spread rapidly throughout Yao City.


    Situ Han also awarded Gu Ling a King Ning Mansion not far from Yue Wang Mansion.


    On the surface, Gu Ling��s status became equal to Situ Xie��s overnight. However, when it came to real power, there was no room forparison.


    Situ Xie approached Gu Ling to ask why he suddenly wanted to marry Su Liang again. Gu Ling did not reveal the deal about the Snow Lotus, merely said that it was his own business and advised Situ Xie not to concern himself.


    How could Situ Xie not feel the growing distrust from Situ Han? He wasn��t consulted about this issue at all. The betrothal concern was his granddaughter, but it was as if he had no right to question it.


    However, on the surface, Situ Xie was very pleased with the uing marriage between Gu Ling and Su Liang, pretending to be as if he wasn��t the one who tried to stop Situ Han in the pce.


    It took Mu Yu two days to repair the broken folding fan and presented it to Su Liang.


    In reality, Su Liang felt it was uglier than the original one Gu Ling made, but she did not show it on her face. Shevished it with praise and asked Mu Yu to make another five fans for her to bring back as gifts for her friends.


    Soon, this matter also spread in Yao City. The secret folding fan weapon made by the descendant of the Mu family was dismantled by Su Liang. A skilled craftsman in Yue Wang Mansion restored it to its original state and could replicate simr ones.


    This was a rumor intentionally released by Situ Xie, hoping to draw in Mu Yu��s master, and thus acquire the other half of the mechanical secret scroll. Otherwise, if the old Mu hid, there was no way to find him.


    On the third day after Gu Ling��s ennoblement as Ning Wang, he and Gu Ming visited Ning Wang Mansion granted by Situ Han.


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang also followed with Ren Dong.


    ��Ren Dong, why don��t you ask Gu Ming to have a drink? I��ll explore around here with Marquis Ning.�� Su Liang instructed.


    Gu Ming quickly protested that he didn��t drink, but Ren Dong pulled him away saying, ��We will only get in the way here.��


    Gu Ming furrowed his brows, but still followed.


    The empty Ning Pce is roughly built. Gu Ling said the original owner was Situ Hao, Situ Han��s younger brother.


    Situ Hao died of illness when he was young, and the mansion was unupied ever since. After it was bestowed to Gu Ling, it was hurriedly repaired.


    In this season, other than the pines and firs, the rest of the trees are bare.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang walked in the garden of Ning Pce. Their surroundings were in clear view, there was no need to worry about others eavesdropping on their conversations.


    ��Situ Xie spread the news around. I wonder if Old Mu will search for his ill-disciplined disciple.�� Su Liang was still concerned about Gu Ling��s apprenticeship.


    ��Perhaps he won��t.�� Gu Ling walked into a pavilion, took out a handkerchief to wipe the dust off a stone bench, then went to the opposite side.


    Su Liang sat on the bench that Gu Ling had wiped clean. Looking at the iceke not far away, she sighed softly. ��If I were Old Mu, I would not look for Mu Yu. After all, he��s the child I raised. I wouldn��t bear to kill him, but the issue is with Mu Family��s ancestral teachings. That thing might not necessarily be correct. Mu Yu is determined to pursue wealth and power. He won��t turn back unless he hits a dead end. It��s better to let go and stop caring. Sooner orter, he will pay the price for his choices.��


    Just as Su Liang finished speaking, a cold hum came from behind her. She turned her head to see Old Mu standing not too far away.


    ��You girl, don��t tell me you have a mind-reading heart, how did you guess what I was thinking?�� Old Mu came over, took a seat on the untouched stone bench between Su Liang and Gu Ling. Judging from his reaction, he had overheard Su Liang��s words.


    In fact, Gu Ling had noticed Old Mu when Su Liang was just starting her speech, but he didn��t interrupt her.


    Seeing Old Mu made Su Liang very happy. ��I thought you wouldn��te to see us again.��


    Old Mu scoffed, ��Stop pretending, you must have known I��de!��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Well, yes. Because I hope for it. You��re getting on in years, Old Mu. It would be sad to hide away in the mountains all alone for the rest of your life. Why not live happily with us?��


    Old Mu countered, ��What is a good life?��


    Su Liang pondered, ��Eating well, sleeping tight, that��s a good life.��


    Old Mu didn��t expect Su Liang to answer so simply, but on second thought, it did make sense. A peaceful night of sleep was a luxury that many couldn��t afford. Old Mu himself had been suffering from insomnia for many years and even became an alcoholic at one point.


    ��You��re right, girl. Mu Yu is grown now, and I don��t feel like I owe him anything. From here on out, we have no ties, good or bad. He chose this path himself.�� Old Mu let out a deep sigh, ��I��m old enough now, it��s time for me to live for myself. Young man, aren��t you going to call me master?��


    With a calm expression, Gu Ling said, ��Master.�� There was no kneeling or bowing, it waspletely emotionless.


    However, Old Mu, who had abandoned the ancestral teachings that he had


    adhered to for a lifetime. didn��t mind these details- IJnon hearing this. he


    nodded, thereby epting Gu Ling as his disciple. Then, he addressed Su Liang, ��I like your character and his talent. It��s a shame your talent isn��t great, and his attitude can kill a person!��


    A smile tugged at the corners of Su Liang��s mouth, ��Then why don��t you take me as a disciple as well, Old Mu? He can learn your ancient techniques while I��ll be your obedient disciple, how does that sound?��


    Old Mu blinked, ��Can it be done this way?�� Then, he burst intoughter, ��Ha ha ha ha! Great! I can��t ask for more!��


    After Old Mu calmed down from the excitement of epting two disciples, he looked at Su Liang and said, ��I will hand over theplete secret scroll to you in due course. Judging by your character, I trust you guys would handle it properly.��


    ��You can rest assured, Old Mu, we will handle it carefully.�� Su Liang replied seriously.


    ��Aren��t you going to call me master?�� Old Mu red at Su Liang.


    With a slight smile, Su Liang replied, ��It��s not fun if we all call you master.�� Old Mu huffed, ��I knew you weren��t some docile girl!��


    ��Sigh, the King of Yue is anxiously waiting for your appearance, Old Mu.�� Su Liang pretended to sigh.


    Old Mu scoffed, ��Let him wait!�� Then he turned to Gu Ling, ��I thought you didn��t like this girl, howe you suddenly want to get married?�� Gu Ling remained passive, ��One cannot go against imperialmand.�� ��Bullshit!�� Old Mu turned to Su Liang, ��You tell me! What��s the truth?��


    Still grinning, Su Liang said, ��He��s just pretending, he actually likes me a lot.�� She turned to Gu Ling and asked, ��Isn��t that right?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Yes.��


    Su Liang saw her reflection in Gu Ling��s calm ink-ck eyes. Noticing his serious demeanor, her heart skipped a beat. She quickly looked away and coughed lightly, ��No kidding now.. Old Mu, you��ve lived through many years, do you know any Poison Master?��

 Chapter 285: 285. Ren Dong’s Perspective

    Chapter 285: 285. Ren Dong��s Perspective<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liangid Gu Ling t on the bed. Seeing his slightly furrowed brows, she assumed he had a severe headache and hurriedly checked the back of his head. Indeed, she felt a small bump, which was obviously the result of the fall.


    ��There��s no bleeding.�� Su Liang held Gu Ling��s head, gentlyying it on the pillow, before she took his arm to take his pulse. ��I can��t tell from your pulse, but if you feel dizzy and have a headache, it might be a mild concussion.��<div>


    As she spoke, Su Liang sighed with a regretful expression, ��It��s all my fault for being reckless. How are you feeling now, Great God? Are you still very dizzy?��


    Gu Ling looked at Su Liang��s concerned gaze and nodded slightly, ��Dizzy, and in pain.��


    ��How many is this?�� Su Liang held up two fingers.


    Gu Ling��s lips parted slightly, ��One�� plus one.��


    Su Liang put her hand on her forehead, ��That��s good. Great God, you��re still clear-headed and can even joke. I don��t think it��s serious. Rest for a while, and I��ll prepare some medicine for you.��


    Just as Su Liang was about to turn away, Gu Ling tugged at her clothes, saying he was ufortable.


    ��Oh, right.�� Su Liang tried to remove the cloak that was pressing Gu Ling down, tugging at one side, but it wouldn��t move. She leaned in to pull the other side from the inside.


    If there was a third person present, they would think the two were doing something unspeakable��


    Finally, Su Liang managed to remove the cloak. She took off Gu Ling��s shoes and socks, covered him with a quilt, and said, ��You sleep for a while. I��ll call you when the medicine is ready.��


    ��Okay.�� Gu Ling closed his eyes, waited for the sound of footsteps to fade away, then opened them again. He watched Su Liang hurry out the door and disappear from view.


    She��s so worried about me�� Gu Ling thought of something. Su Liang always called him ��Great God�� and seemed to admire him, treating him like an ��idol.�� Perhaps this was why she always felt there was a distance between them, treating him as a protector, a master, a brother, and never considering being together. Maybe he should show his vulnerable side at the right time?<div>


    But the word ��vulnerable�� was too unfamiliar for Gu Ling. He thought about it, and the only thing that could be considered vulnerable was his need for Su Liang to be by his side, not wanting her to leave.


    How to show that? Pretending to be ill was not a long-term solution. Su Liang was a doctor and would easily find out. This time was just a coincidence, as Gu Ling had really fallen, but it wasn��t as serious as Su Liang thought.


    Su Liang brought in the prepared medicine and saw Gu Ling lying with his eyes closed. She gently called out to him, ��Great God?��


    ��Mmm.�� Gu Ling opened his eyes and saw Su Liang smiling. ��You didn��t fall asleep? Then hurry up and drink the medicine!��


    Su Liang put down the medicine bowl, helped Gu Ling sit up, picked up the medicine, and scooped a spoonful. She gently blew on it to cool it down before bringing it to his lips. ��It��s a bit bitter, just bear with it.��


    Gu Ling actually wanted tough because he had hit his head, not his hand, and he could drink the medicine on his own.


    However, Gu Ling didn��t remind Su Liang. He silently epted the feeding and finished the bowl of medicine. It was indeed bitter, but he found the aftertaste sweet.


    When Su Liang put down the bowl, Gu Ling spoke up, ��Actually, my hands are fine.��


    Su Liang was taken aback, ��Oh, right, you just hit your head, not paralyzed.�� Gu Ling: �� So Su Liang thought he was paralyzed just now��


    ��You can go to sleep now. It shouldn��t be serious. You��ll recover quickly with some rest.�� Su Liang yawned as she spoke.


    Having run around outsidete at night, it was long past midnight.<div>


    Gu Ling furrowed his brows slightly, ��I remember you once said that a concussion could cause amnesia?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, but Great God, you have such a strong body. It was just a fall, and your mind is clear right now. I don��t think it��s that serious.�� ��Why did you suddenly attack me?�� Gu Ling asked, reminding Su Liang of how he had fallen.


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Didn��t we say yesterday that I would try to make youugh? Telling jokes didn��t work, and making faces didn��t help either. So, I thought I��d try tickling you.��


    Now Gu Ling was genuinely puzzled, ��Tickling? What is that?��


    ��Great God, you don��t even know this? Then again, you never had a childhood. When you were little, all you thought about was saving people with dark foreheads.�� Su Liang exined to Gu Ling that some parts of the human body have more sensitive nerves,monly known as ��ticklish spots.�� Most people can��t help butugh when their armpits are tickled.


    When Su Liang was young, she and her ssmates often used this to tease each other and y pranks. But it was obvious that Gu Ling could never have such experiences and didn��t know about it.


    ��I see.�� Gu Ling nodded slightly, gaining new knowledge.


    ��Great God,�� Su Liang grinned, ��Shall I try again?


    ��I��m still sick. Do you want me to fall off the bed?�� Gu Ling refused. Although he liked it when Su Liang touched him, he didn��t want a touch that would cause uncontroble physical reactions for now.


    ��Just kidding. I know you really want to hit me. Just bear with it for now.�� Su Liang gently patted Gu Ling��s quilt, ��As for making youugh, I��ve decided to give up. It��s as difficult as beating you.��


    ��You promised.�� Gu Ling disagreed.<div>


    Su Liang sighed lightly, ��Alright, I did promise. Since you insist, Great God, it means you want tough. So why not try tough? Come, follow me.��


    Su Liang stretched out her index fingers, making a guiding gesture to lift the corners of her mouth. She showed a standard smile, but Gu Ling remained expressionless.


    ��Never mind, you should rest.�� Su Liang decided to end today��s attempt, feeling exhausted.


    ��Alright.�� Gu Ling actually wanted Su Liang to stay, but it was inappropriate for them to sleep in the same bed. Su Liang wouldn��t agree to that, and he was also afraid of having any physical reactions. If he let Su Liang stay to keep watch overnight, she would definitely not refuse, but Gu Ling couldn��t bear to see her tired.


    By the time  fell asleep, it was already past midnight.


    Early the next morning, Ren Dong paced outside Su Liang and Gu Ling��s courtyard, not seeing any movement inside. She found it strange because Su Liang had a regr life, hardly ever oversleeping, and always waking up at the same time every day.


    After waiting for a while longer, Ren Dong went in to knock on the door, worried that something had happened and it was time for Su Liang to go to the pce to give Situ Han his acupuncture treatment.


    As Su Liang opened the door rubbing her eyes, Ren Dong was surprised, ��I thought the Master wasn��t here.��


    ��What time is it?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ren Dong reported the time, and Su Liang instantly woke up, ��Help me fetch water!��


    Then, Su Liang washed and changed her clothes in fifteen minutes, and went to the next room to check on Gu Ling, who was still lying down.


    ��Great God, sorry, I overslept. When I return from the pce, I��ll cook and make medicine for you.�� Su Liang left without even taking a carriage, riding a horse to the pce instead.


    Although from a doctor��s perspective, her treating Situ Han an hourter wouldn��t be a big deal, it was different from a patient��s point of view, especially since her patient was the Emperor.


    That day, Su Liang still gave Situ Han his acupuncture treatment punctually.


    After it was over, Situ Han invited her to y chess, but Su Liang said that Gu Ling was sick and she had to go back to take care of him early.


    Situ Han looked concerned as he asked about his Gu Family nephew��s illness, to which Su Liang replied, ��He has sleepwalking disorder. For some reason, he ran to the frozenke in the gardenst night. By the time I found him, he had already fainted. ��


    Situ Han looked shocked, ��Sleepwalking disorder? Can it be cured?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I��m not sure what��s causing it. When I arrived, he had already woken up, but he didn��t remember going to the gardenst night. He hurt his head from the fall.��


    ��You should hurry back and take good care of Gu Ling,�� Situ Han said, letting her go.


    Su Liang returned to Prince Ning��s mansion as fast as possible and dismounted at the entrance to the main courtyard.


    Ren Dong took the reins and told Su Liang that Gu Ling had note out yet.


    ��Hmm, he��s not feeling well.�� Su Liang said as she walked in, ��You can go out and y, wander around, have dinner outside, and don��t worry about saving me money. Oh, it��s time to buy New Year��s goods, you can decide what to buy.��


    Watching Su Liang walk straight towards Gu Ling��s room, Ren Dong couldn��t help butugh and cry. Although they were technically master and servant, Ren Dong often felt that Su Liang not only treated her as a friend but even spoiled her��


    And all Ren Dong had to do was obey. She knew Su Liang had secrets but didn��t want to pry. Su Liang also didn��t like her humbling herself, so she hoped Ren Dong would freely express her thoughts, while Ren Dong was still adjusting her mentality.


    When Su Liang saw Gu Ling, he had already changed his clothes and was sitting on the bed reading a book.


    She took the book from Gu Ling��s hands and put it aside, ��You need to rest, sleeping more will help your recovery.��


    Gu Ling said faintly, ��I��m too hungry to sleep.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��I��ll go make breakfast now.��


    Although it was alreadyte morning, Su Liang still made a light porridge, egg pancakes, and side dishes ording to her breakfast routine.


    ��You start eating, and I��ll go prepare the medicine.�� Su Liang put down the food, and Gu Ling had already gotten out of bed and walked over. At the door, Su Liang turned back and asked, ��Are you still dizzy?��


    ��A little.�� Gil Ling replied-


    sighed and went to the kitchen to prepare the medicine.


    After preparing the medicine, the two of them ate breakfast together. When they finished eating, Su Liang mentioned the nonsense she had spouted in front of Situ Han.


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��Sleepwalking disorder, not bad.��


    Su Liang��s lips curled up, ��1 knew the Great God would like it. If you ever get caught doing something bad in the middle of the night, don��t speak or look at anyone, just walk away. The next day, say you don��t remember anything. By then, I��ll ask Situ Han to testify that you��ve had sleepwalking disorder for a while. ��


    ��Very well. If I hit you tonight, please don��t mind, it��s because I��m sleepwalking,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang sighed, ��I knew it, because ofst night��s incident, Great God, you really want to hit me.�� As she spoke, Su Liang leaned forward and put her head closer, ��You can hit me on the forehead once, and we��ll call it even.�� Gu Ling raised his hand, bending his index finger.


    Su Liang thought she was going to get flicked on the head, but Gu Ling just gently tapped her head and then withdrew his hand.


    Without thinking, Su Liang blurted out, ��Great God, are you still hungry?��


    Gu Ling beckoned, ��Come here.��


    Su Liang stood up and walked away, ��I was just joking, we��re even now, I��m going to check on the medicine.��


    After the medicine was ready and Gu Ling had finished drinking it, it was approaching noon.


    The sun was out, and the outside was bright, but it was still very cold.


    Gu Ling brought up Su Liang��s idea of ice fishing fromst night. Su Liang said she wouldn��t go, but he insisted on going to the garden for a breath of fresh air.


    Thus, Su Liang found some tools and made two small fishing rods.


    Gu Ling was draped in a cloak and wore a bo, walking gracefully ahead.


    Su Liang carried a small wooden bucket in one hand and two small stools in the other, following behind.


    Gu Ling stopped to wait for her. Su Liang quickened her pace and came to his side. ��I don��t know if there are any fish in theke. Great God, if you feel unwell, go back and rest first.��


    ��I��m all right,�� Gu Ling shook his head slightly.


    Walking onto the iceke, Su Liang quickly found the ce where they had fallenst night. It looked like there had been a fight. There were fine cracks on the ice where Gu Ling had hit his head.


    ��Let��s start here!�� Su Liang inserted the ice chisel onto the ice which had been in intimate contact with Gu Ling��s head, and the crack instantly erged.


    She set up the small stools and asked Gu Ling to sit beside her. She started chiseling the ice with a chisel and a hammer and poured some hot water onto the ice to help it melt.


    The ice was thick, and Su Liang chiseled a hole, water gushing up. After clearing the ice fragments, she handed Gu Ling a small fishing rod with bait.


    Then, Su Liang dug another hole not far away. She sat side by side with Gu Ling, facing the sun with their backs to the wind, and started ice fishing.


    After a quarter of an hour, no fish were caught.


    ��Great God, are you cold?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling answered, ��I��m fine.�� ��Are you hungry?�� ��I��m fine.�� ��Are you bored?�� ��I��m fine.�� ��Let��s call it quits, then?��


    ��No.��


    looked up at the sky, speechless. She didn��t particrly like such almost motionless activities, constantly waiting. She had suggested itst night, thinking Gu Ling would like it. Gu Ling indeed enjoyed it, and she, feeling guilty, had no choice but to apany him.


    Then, Gu Ling reciprocated the questions Su Liang had asked earlier.


    ��Are you cold?�� Su Liang nodded, ��Cold.�� ��Are you hungry?�� Su Liang nodded, ��Hungry.�� ��Are you bored?��


    Su Liang nodded again, ��Bored.��


    ��All right,�� Gu Ling said, ��You go and get more clothes, some dessert tea and hand warmers.��


    Su Liang: .


    When Su Liang came back with a basket, she saw Gu Ling��s small fishing rod pulled up.


    She hurriedly ran over to see a foot-long crucian carp being pulled up from the ice hole, its tail pping.


    Gu Ling put the fish on the ice and then picked up Su Liang��s small fishing rod.


    ��I can catch my own fish!�� Su Liang immediately put down the basket, wanting to experience the fun of catching fish, but Gu Ling, fearing the fish would escape, didn��t let go.


    Then, Su Liang put her hands around Gu Ling��s hands, and together they pulled up a fat carp.


    As soon as the fishnded on the ice, Su Liang let go of Gu Ling��s hands, removed the fish, and put it into the small wooden bucket.


    Looking at the two fish in the bucket, Su Liang suddenly felt no longer cold, hungry, or bored. ��Braised carp, steamed crucian carp.��


    ��I want to eat fried fish nuggets,�� Gu Ling said.


    ��Catch one morerge fish then,�� Su Liang returned to her seat, ��Now that we are here, let��s catch more, and we can eat them for the New Year.��


    Underneath the spot where they had fallenst night were likely some fish nests. Shortly after the two fish were hooked, more fish were caught continuously. It wasn��t until the small wooden bucket was almost full that Su Liang and Gu Ling unanimously decided to end their ice fishing activity for the day.


    Then, Gu Ling carried the basket, Su Liang carried the wooden bucket, and they returned together with their full harvests, carrying the small stools. ��Hey, Great God, ice fishing is so much fun, aren��t you happy?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Happy.��


    ��When you are happy, why don��t you feel likeughing?�� Su Liang was puzzled.


    Gu Ling looked at her and said, ��This is what you owe me. I can��t let you win easily, or it would be boring.��


    Su Liang snorted, ��Great God, aren��t you deliberately making it difficult for me? That��s not very fair, is it?��


    ��You promised,�� Gu Ling repeated in his usual tone. Then, he abruptly changed his step and stood in front of Su Liang, blocking her way.


    ��What are you doing, Great God?�� Su Liang looked stunned.


    Gu Ling raised his hand, lightly patted Su Liang��s head, and then turned around to continue walking forward.


    Su Liang was baffled, ��Great God, has your brain gotten waterlogged and then frozen?��


    ��I didn��t hit you hard enough this morning, and you were unhappy. So, I just made up for it,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang��s tone was cold, ��No fried fish nuggets today.��


    Gu Ling nced at her, ��I have a headache.��


    Gu Ling thought for a moment and said, ��I think it will be better tomorrow.


    The next day.


    Gu Ling, who had eaten fried fish nuggets and drunk crucian carp soup the day before, said he wanted to eat sweet and sour ribs today.


    Su Liang refused to order, and Gu Lingined about his headache again.


    Su Liang said irritably, ��Great God, you haven��t lost your memory, have you?


    How did you say it yesterday?��


    Gu Ling looked at Su Liang and said, ��I said yesterday that it would be better tomorrow. Today, my head still hurts. What��s wrong with that?��


    Su Liang realized that she had been tricked by Gu Ling and immediately stood up to check the swelling on the back of Gu Ling��s head. If the swelling was gone, the matter would be over.


    The window was open, and Ren Dong came to deliver the red paper Su Liang had asked for to cut window decorations. At a nce, she saw Su Liang tiptoeing, seemingly embracing Gu Ling��


    Ren Dong immediately turned around and silently left, hugging the red paper, three steps as two.


    Gu Ling��s head had not yetpletely deted, so Su Liang had to ept his headache for the time being.


    When Su Liang saw Ren Dong again, she felt her hesitation.


    ��If you have something to say, say it.�� Su Liang was cutting arge sheet of red paper with scissors, nning to let the skillful Gu Ling cut window decorations.


    ��Master���� Ren Dong unconsciously lowered her voice, ��Was Master forcing a kiss on Marquis Chang Xin today?��


    Su Liang��s hand trembled, nearly injuring herself, ��What?��


    ��A subordinate inadvertently saw Master and Marquis Chang Xin embracing each other, and their heads were moving���� Ren Dong��s voice grew quieter but couldn��t help eximing, ��You��re progressing so fast!��


    ��You saw it wrong, we weren��t���� Su Liang was speechless, ��Even if we were really embracing, how could it be me forcing a kiss on him? Am I that kind of person?��


    Ren Dong gave Su Liang a look that told her to reflect on herself.


    Su Liang coughed lightly. Indeed, she couldn��t me Ren Dong for her ��crazy love.�� She quickly exined, ��I was checking his head injury.��


    Ren Dong was confused, ��Why didn��t Master stand behind him to inspect the injury?��


    Su Liang realized she couldn��t answer��


    Ren Dong gave a slight smile and a ��I know you want to take advantage of the situation to hug Marquis Chang Xin�� look before turning around and leaving.


    Sitting down with the scissors in her hand, Su Liang was pensive: Was she getting a little too intimate with Gu Lingtely, beyond just friends��.

 Chapter 286:286. Two reflective monsters

    Chapter 286:286. Two reflective monsters<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang thought about it seriously.


    It was natural for Gu Ling to have changed since they first met, mainly due to her influence as a transmigrator. He had been diligently learning about various aspects of Su Lian@s previous world, includinq etiquette,nguaqe habits, and how people interacted with each other. Most of the changes were reflected in his interactions with Su Liang, while in front of others, there wasn��t much difference from before.<div>


    The reason they started shaking hands and hugging was because Su Liang took the initiative to shake hands, saying it was a habit from her previous life when friends met. Gu Ling even asked her how many times they should shake hands.


    Thinking about what had happened between them over the past two days, Su Liang began to reflect. She always said that Gu Ling treated her like a brother, and she treated him as an elder brother. It was fine for her to ignore gender in other matters, but she didn��t pay much attention to boundaries when it came to physical contact. Tickling Gu Ling was overly intimate since they were both adults. Even in her previous life, such games between opposite sexes were only yed by children.


    No matter how she thought about it, Su Liang felt that the problem was with her. Although she listened to Gu Ling in many things, the truth was that she was the one guiding their way of interacting. Gu Ling would ept new habits by default, thinking they weremonce in her previous life.


    A scene of Gu Ling saying with an indifferent face, ��I don��t see you as a woman,�� shed through Su Liang��s mind, and she sighed softly. They liked each other as friends or even family, but she couldn��t be too ��unbridled.�� Gu Ling didn��t see her as a woman, but at times, she had to be careful of her words and actions, so as not to mislead him.


    The door was open, and Gu Ling stood at it for a while. Seeing Su Liang lost in her thoughts, frowning and sighing now and then, he was somewhat puzzled. He raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    Su Liang came back to her senses when she heard the knock. Seeing Gu Ling, she felt a little uneasy. She picked up the cut red paper from the table and walked over to Gu Ling, handed it to him along with the scissors, ��Make any window decorations you like. I��m going to change clothes and go to the Peng Family.�� As she finished speaking, she closed the door.


    Gu Ling frowned slightly, looking at the bright red paper in his hand, feeling that something was off. Su Liang hadn��t made eye contact with him at all, as if she was trying to avoid his gaze��


    After a while, Su Liang changed her clothes and left the house. She nced at Gu Ling��s closed door, habitually wanting to say hello to him, but considering she had already said she would go to the Peng Family, saying it again would seem redundant. So, she just went out.


    Gu Ling sat by the window, watching Su Liang��s figure disappear through the half-open window. He had been holding the red paper and scissors in his hand for a while, but they remained untouched, not a single cut made.


    Thinking of what had happened over the past two days, Gu Ling quickly realized that he had been too impatient. Su Liang was very smart and skilled in medical practices, so she must have realized that he had been pretending to be sick since he first fell.


    The more Gu Ling thought about it, the more he believed he had been too touchy with Su Liang these two days. It must have been only after Su Liang had calmed down that she felt this wasn��t appropriate. Was it because she had guessed his thoughts and didn��t want their rtionship to change, so she decided to avoid him?<div>


    That��s right, this was how she treated Lian Shun�� Gu Ling thought. Su Liang liked Lian Shun as a friend, but once she realized he had feelings for her, she kept her distance, not wanting to give any misunderstandings. After confessing his feelings, she resolutely handed him the ��friend card,�� preventing any further developments��


    Upon thinking of this, Gu Ling dispelled his intention to confront Su Liang and rify things. What if his confession led to the same result as Lian Shun? A confession might push Su Liang away, but staying friends would give him more time and opportunities for her to fall in love with him��


    Gu Ling sighed deeply, reflecting that he couldn��t keep calm. He needed to carefully and gradually approach her, controlling his hands��


    Su Liang went to the Peng Mansion on a whim. When she saw General Peng, he red at her, ��You said you��de to see me again, but I��ve been waiting and waiting. It��s not appropriate for me to just go to Prince Ning��s Mansion.��


    Su Liang hurriedly apologized with a smile, saying that she had been busytely.


    ��Busy taking care of that kid from the Gu Family?�� General Peng scoffed.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��It��s more like looking after him rather than taking care of him. After all, we��re going to get married.�� As she spoke, she reminded herself in her heart that it was fake and not to think too much.


    ��I heard that kid is very strong?�� General Peng asked.


    Su Liang smiled slightly, ��Yes, he is far better than me.��


    ��I knew it. I was wondering why you would be attracted to him, it can��t be just because of his face.�� General Peng believed Su Liang wouldn��t be that superficial.


    However, Su Liang replied, ��It��s also his physique.��<div>


    Old General Peng: ��


    Su Liang had a bit of a ��professional ailment�� �C when she saw her former patients, she would want to take their pulse and make sure they werepletely healed.


    As a result, General Peng and his son Peng Qian both received another follow-up examination from Su Liang. She didn��t prescribe any medicine, but gave them a few medicinal diet recipes.


    Old General Peng wanted to invite Su Liang to his home for a visit, not for anything else, but simply because he liked this younger generation. It was a rare opportunity for them to meet and chat.


    Su Liang asked about the customs during the New Year in Liang Country. General Peng not only exined them to her in great detail but, when Su Liang was leaving, he also gave her some New Year��s pastries with Liang Country characteristics, made by the Peng family themselves.


    Su Liang stayed at Peng Mansion until the sun was about to set. Only with great difficulty did she decline Old General Peng��s invitation to stay for dinner. Thinking that it waste, and not wanting to go back and cook again, Su Liang went to thergest restaurant in Yao City and bought a few dishes she had tried earlier, to take away.


    By the time Su Liang returned to Prince Ning��s Mansion, it was already dark.


    When she saw Ren Dong, she told him that she had already eaten outside, thinking that Su Liang would certainly have arranged dinner for Gu Ling, so she didn��t bother with him.


    Su Liang entered the main courtyard with the food box and desserts, only to see that the doors and windows of Gu Ling��s room were closed, and the light was on inside. Gu Ling��s silhouette reflected on the window, as if he was reading a book.


    Su Liang knocked on the door, ��I��m back.��


    Gu Ling��s voice came from inside, ��Come in.��<div>


    As soon as Su Liang pushed the door, it opened. She went in with the food box, ��Old General Peng insisted on having me stay for dinner, I finally managed to decline. It was a bitte, so I bought some food from outside.��


    Gu Ling put down his book and nodded faintly, ��Alright.�� He thought to himself that Su Liang was indeed avoiding him,ing back sote and not wanting to cook for him.


    ��Have you finished cutting the window flowers?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��It��s done, you can choose.�� Gu Ling pointed to the paper beside the desk, where a stack of window flowers were ced.


    ��Let��s eat first,�� Su Liang said.


    From the time they met until now, it was rare for the two of them to have such an awkward moment. Su Liang thought about restraining herself, and Gu Ling thought about being more reserved. As a result, both became much more silent than usual, as if the dishes bought from the restaurant outside were delicacies that they ate very diligently.


    After dinner, Gu Ling didn��t mention wanting ate-night snack.


    Su Liang praised the window flowers cut by Gu Ling as very delicate and beautiful. Gu Ling said if she wanted other Datterns. she could tell him.


    ��I��ll take these two,�� Su Liang picked two window flowers and gave two to Ren Dong as well.


    Just as she was about to leave, Su Liang stepped outside the door and suddenly remembered something, ��When will you go to the pce and ask Situ Han about the Snow Lotus? We should get it ahead of time, in case Ying Yinges looking for it and saves us the trouble. I��m not supposed to know about this, so you��ll have to go yourself.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Alright. I��ll go tomorrow.��


    As soon as the door closed, Gu Ling thought to himself �C Su Liang deliberately mentioned the Snow Lotus and Ying Ying. Was she reminding him that their engagement was false and merely a transaction, so he shouldn��t think too much about it��


    The next day, Su Liang went to the pce on time to treat Situ Han. Gu Ling went only after she had left the pce.


    Situ Han really had the Snow Lotus flower, and he didn��t go back on his word. When Gu Ling went to ask for it, he had someone fetch it and give it to him.


    Because Situ Han��s goal had been achieved, Gu Ling and Su Liang had epted the ennoblement from the Liang Country royal family, bing half-Liang citizens in name and were soon to be married in Yao City. It was certain that Duanmu Yi would be angry, and suspicion was inevitable.


    When Gu Ling returned to Ning Prince Mansion with the snow lotus, he saw Su Liang cooking lunch. She had also personally made breakfast.


    In this way, Gu Ling felt that their lifestyle was the same as before, which was great. He just needed to be careful not to have unnecessary physical contact with Su Liang.


    During lunch, Su Liang talked about the New Year customs of Liang Country she learned from the old General Peng and asked Gu Ling if he wanted to go to the market together in the afternoon.


    Su Liang smiled, ��I heard on my way back that there is thest temple fair of the year in South City today, and it must be very lively.��


    Gu Ling naturally wouldn��t refuse.


    After the meal, Gu Ling washed the dishes while Su Liang asked Ren Dong to prepare the carriage.


    When it was time to leave, Su Liang and Gu Ling tacitly each brought a book along. They both liked to read while sitting in the carriage.


    Ren Dong drove the carriage, taking Su Liang and Gu Ling to the liveliest temple fair in Yao City before the New Year.


    Today was a cloudy day, but from far away, one could hear the gongs, drums, and noise of the temple fair. The road was jammed by the crowd, so the carriage couldn��t pass. Ren Dong stopped the carriage, and Su Liang and Gu Ling got off, one after the other.


    ��Miss Gu!��


    ��Divine Doctor Su!��


    After a few exmations, the news of Su Liang and Gu Linging to the temple fair spread quickly, attracting many onlookers wherever they went.


    However, Su Liang was already used to this. It was not because of her, but because she often appeared with Gu Ling, and no one could ignore his true appearance.


    Of course, this was what Su Liang believed. In fact, she was also a notable figure because of her excellent medical skills. She was not only the exclusive Imperial Physician for the Qian Country Royal Family, but also sought after by the Liang Country emperor from thousands of miles away when he fell ill. People who hadn��t seen her first heard about her talents and were amazed by her beauty when they met her.


    As for Gu Ling, he could be undefeated just with his appearance alone��


    In public, they had a tacit understanding. Gu Ling was only responsible for being aloof and beautiful, while Su Liang would make way, protect him from being touched, and take the initiative to talk to him.


    The two of them had visited the market in Bei��an Countv before. The market in the small county town of Qian Country could notpare to the New Year��s market in the capital city of Liang Country, as thetter was muchrger and bustling with all kinds of goods for sale.


    The cold weather didn��t dampen the merchants�� enthusiasm for making money. Since Su Liang appeared gentle, many people greeted her warmly wherever she went. She would buy anything that interested her, and when she had bought too much, she would ask Ren Dong to send a batch to the carriage.


    As they passed a stall selling stones, Su Liang remembered that Gu Ling had given her a beautiful rainflower stone when he went to find Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu. The pattern inside the stone looked like a bunny and was now in her purse.


    Su Liang squatted to pick stones, and Gu Ling stood beside her, watching.


    Seeing that Su Liang could name several of the stones, the stall owner knew that she was knowledgeable about stones and offered her a basin of unexhibited private collection stones to choose from.


    The small stones were soaked in water, and each had a bright color with distinctive patterns, all very beautiful.


    ��Lord Gu, do you like it?�� Su Liang looked up and asked Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling saw Su Liang��s eyes shining and smiling, and the inexplicable uneasiness in his heart over the past few days had disappeared. He nodded slightly and said two words, ��Not bad.�� That��s good enough, he told himself.


    ��I��ll take all of them,�� Su Liang said very generously.


    Knowing that Su Liang was an important person and knew about stones, the stall owner didn��t dare to overcharge. However, at the normal price, the basin of rare stones containing dozens of pieces was quite expensive.


    But Su Liang didn��tck money, so she bought them all and asked Ren Dong to take them to the carriage.


    Adding to the previous time when Su Liang spent a lot of money on Gu Ling at the Treasure Pavilion in Yao City, there was now a rumor of Su Liang willingly spending money for the sake of Gu Ling��s smile.


    After browsing half of the market, Gu Ling suddenly stepped on Su Liang��s skirt.


    Su Liang instinctively looked back and heard Gu Ling whisper, ��Follow the tiger-head hat.��


    Following the direction, Su Liang saw a child wearing a tiger-head hat sitting on a man��s shoulder, shaking a rattle drum in his hand. The two seemed to be father and son, walking through the crowd.


    She knew that Gu Ling must have noticed something unusual, nodded slightly and followed them.


    Soon, Su Liang smelled a sweet fragrance, and there was someone selling fried sweet chestnuts in front of her.


    Watching the chestnuts tumble in the pan, Su Liang continued to focus on the tiger-head hat.


    Then the man with the child approached the big pan of fried chestnuts, apparently the child wanted some and they were going to buy.


    However, someone identally fell and bumped into the man carrying the child from behind!


    Su Liang��s eyes grew serious, and amidst the screams, she leaped into action. Her toes touched someone��s head, rushing over, and caught the child before he fell into the boiling hot pan!


    The crowd burst into apuse after the initial exmations.


    The chestnut vendor dropped his spat in fright, while the man who had been carrying the child broke out in a cold sweat. He stared at Su Liang catching andnding with the child. After regaining his senses, he rushed forward and knelt heavily in front of Su Liang, kowtowing. The person who fell was also scared pale, realizing that he almost caused a child harm.


    The child stared wide-eyed at Su Liang and cutely called out, ��Fairy Sister!��


    Smiling, Su Liang straightened the crooked tiger-head hat, pinched the child��s face, and told him to go find his father.


    As she stood uD. she caught sight of Gu Ling still standing in the same soot. quietly watching her.


    Su Liang smiled brightly, walking towards Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling resisted the urge to pick up Su Liang and softly said once she was by his side, ��Not bad.��


    ��You��re the most amazing, Great God,�� Su Liang whispered. The incident just now reminded them of the initial reason for their partnership.


    Gu Ling also thought of this, and couldn��t help but think of the words he had said before, ��You can leave whenever you want��, ��I don��t see you as a woman��, ��We are brothers.�� He wished he could go back in time and keep his mouth shut, if he couldn��t say anything better��.

 Chapter 287: 287. Late-night visitor

    Chapter 287: 287. Late-night visitor<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The stall owner who sold fried sweet chestnuts insisted on giving Su Liang a freshly cooked bag of chestnuts, which she epted with a smile.


    The news of Su Liang saving a child in the market quickly spread. Everywhere they went, they could see the kind smiles of themon people and hear their praise.<div>


    Moreover, Su Liang asked the chestnut stall owner for an empty paper bag for


    Gu Ling to hold. She walked while peeling chestnuts, handing the first one to Gu Ling and eating the second one herself, throwing the shells into the paper bag Gu Ling was holding.


    You take one; I take one; the sweet fragrance, everything seemed extraordinarily harmonious.


    Ren Dong, who had gone to send the stones back, watched their backs and thought they were a perfect match made in heaven, hoping Lady Gu would be kind to her master.


    They bought a lot of items, including New Year��s goods and unique snacks from the Liang Country market. Most of them were shared by Su Liang and Gu Ling on the spot, very down-to-earth.


    It seemed as if Su Liang took the initiative to give foods to Gu Ling. There was no sign of desire for the food on his face, and he didn��t even smile after finishing it.


    But Su Liang knew best that Gu Ling must have wanted to eat more than she did. It was just that his image had always been there, so it couldn��t be destroyed, and they were both still acting.


    By the time they had finished walking around the market and were full, the carriage was stuffed with things Su Liang bought.


    ��It��s not toote yet. Shall we walk back?�� Su Liang asked Gu Ling. There was no room to sit in the carriage.


    Ren Dong quickly said, ��This subordinate will take the stuff back first and thene to pick up Master and Marquis.��


    ��Alright.�� Gu Ling spoke.<div>


    Ren Dong was stunned, not sure if Gu Ling was answering Su Liang��s ��walk back�� or her saying e to pick up�� and looked at Su Liang.


    Su Liang smiled, ��You can go back. No need toe again. We will stroll around a bit.��


    Ren Dong didn��t hear Gu Ling say anything else, so she nodded, got on the carriage and left alone.


    ��Fairy sister! Fairy sister!��


    A child��s voice came from behind Su Liang. She looked back to see a child in a cap running and jumping towards her.


    Su Liang smiled and bent down, hugging the child who threw himself into her arms.


    The child held a string of red candied hawthorn in his hand, shining with excitement, offered it to Su Liang like a treasure, ��For fairy sister to eat! ��


    A man with a child by his side stood nearby, his expression somewhat frightened, ��Master Su, the child doesn��t know any better����


    Su Liang smiled epting the candied hawthorn, ��Thank you.��


    The child, seeing Su Liang take it, pped his hands happily and hopped back to his father.


    The man heaved a great sigh of relief and thanked Su Liang again.<div>


    ��Be more careful when taking your child out in the future,�� Su Liang left ament and walked away.


    After turning a corner, Su Liang handed the candied hawthorn in her hand to


    Gil Ling. ��This should belong to you-��


    Gu Ling took it but didn��t eat it, just holding it in his hand.


    Everyone who saw the scene thought it was a magical picture, the aloof Lady Gu with Candied Hawthorn seemed an oddbination but didn��t affect the aesthetics��


    Last time the two went out to the Mansion in the middle of the night, they went through many ces, but it was pitch-ck all around.


    The gloomy weather had cleared up, and the two walked side by side on the streets and alleys of Yao City. Su Liang was telling Gu Ling the story she hadn��t finished before.


    The cold wind brushed their faces, but walking continuously didn��t make them feel cold.


    Su Liang liked the feeling of walking around in unfamiliar ces.


    Gu Ling also enjoyed it; being with Su Liang, he wouldn��t find it boring to walk till the end of time. The sights he��d seen before were all gray and ice cold, colorless. But now, everything around him seemed toe alive and be more colorful.


    ��Today��s story ends here. If I keep talking, my mouth will go dry,�� Su Liang requested Gu Ling to take over midway through the walk, ��Tell me about the people you��ve saved before.��<div>


    Gu Ling wasn��t used to talking that much, but after careful consideration, he began telling the story of the first time he saw someone with a dark imprint on their forehead as a child. He thought that as long as Su Liang was willing to listen, he would tell the experiences of all the people he��d saved and killed in chronological order.


    However, Su Liang thought Gu Ling��s experiences would be exciting, and Gu Ling thought so too. But a life-saving event took only a few words to say��


    Real-life events naturally don��t have as many coincidences and logical cause-and-effect as novels. Most of the time, Gu Ling saw ��ck fog,�� followed by someone he targeted. In most cases, the problem was solved within no more than three days, often on the same day, and then he left. Many of those he saved didn��t even know what he��d done.


    At this moment, Gu Ling also realized that he was willing to talk, but there was nothing to talk about because he didn��t even know many of the people he��d saved, just because he happened to meet them.


    Just like the little child just now, if he told someone who wasn��t there, it would be a three-sentence affair. He didn��t know the father and son; he didn��t know their background.


    As Gu Ling wondered if Su Liang would find him boring, she was already talking about something else and didn��t ask him to continue. ��I don��t know what secrets that person who suddenly sent me a note knew about me.��


    Gu Ling thought that if there were another transmigrator in this world, they might see Su Liang as an enemy.


    ��If it��s really one of your fellow townsmen, then deny everything when the timees and say it was all taught by me,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��That��s a way, a roundabout way, but it would put us in a better position.��


    ��You need to teach me more things,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang readily agreed, ��Of course, it��s possible. Great God, are you interested in any aspect? Although I don��t know much about many things.��


    Gu Ling thought, ��I��ll learn to cook with you.��


    Su Liang was stunned for a moment, wondering in her heart if Gu Ling nned to break up the partnership? Once he learned to cook, Su Liang felt that there was no ce for her. One of the main reasons Gu Ling asked her to stay initially was that he liked the food she cooked.


    However, Gu Ling thought that Su Liang was always cooking for them and that she was too tired. Also, Su Liang once said that in her past life, there was a saying, ��If you want to capture a man��s heart, you must first capture his stomach.�� He didn��t think there was much difference between men and women in this regard. His stomach had been firmly captured, and his heart was captured too. He wanted to ��counter-capture�� with a try.


    ��Not alloweaf �� GU Ling askea.


    Su Liang immediately nodded, ��How can it not be allowed? It��s very allowed! I mentioned earlier that Great God, you have the potential to be a Kitchen God.��


    ��Alright. Starting from today,�� Gu Ling said. Now that he and Su Liang had the opportunity to be alone together, nobody was watching when they returned to Prince Mansion. Apart from expressing his love for Su Liang, Gu Ling always did what he wanted to do in any other matters.


    Ren Dong drove back to Prince Mansion and delivered all the things Su Liang had bought to the main courtyard, then went to her own courtyard to attach the window flower Su Liang gave her yesterday.


    Ren Dong didn��t know it was Gu Ling who cut it and thought it was Su Liang. As she put it up, she couldn��t help thinking that her master was skillful, and it looked beautiful.


    Situ Xie invited Gu Ling and Su Liang to attend a family banquet at King Yue Mansion tonight. Ren Dong said they hadn��t returned yet, and she would ry the message when they did. The messenger left.


    By the time Su Liang and Gu Ling walked back to Prince Mansion after crossing half of Yao City, it was evening.


    ��Not going.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang ��tranted��, ��Ren Dong, please go to King Yue��s mansion and tell him that Marquis Gu and I are tired today, and will visit King Yue another day.


    Please ask for their forgiveness. Then you can go to the restaurant for dinner.��


    Ren Dong epted the assignment, rode a horse out of the mansion, and went to King Yue��s mansion.


    Returning to the main courtyard, Su Liang asked Gu Ling, ��Great God, what do you want to do today?��


    ��I don��t know.�� Gu Ling said, ��It��s up to you.��


    ��Let��s make Sweet and Sour Fish.�� Su Liang replied, ��We still have quite a few fish left from the day before yesterday.��


    Su Liang selected a fat fish. Gu Ling scooped it out ording to her instructions, stunned it with a knife, and began to scrape off the scales.


    Su Liang stood by, and each time she saw her red apron tied around Gu Ling, she couldn��t help but want tough, ��Great God, since you are interested in things you have never done before, do you want to learn some needlework?


    Start by making an apron for yourself.��


    Gu Ling looked down at the ��Little Red Skirt�� and said indifferently, ��As long as it is usable.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I like that you look like you are floating in the sky but you always get the job done in a practical manner.��


    Gu Ling: �� He just wanted to hear the first six words��


    In fact, Gu Ling has been Su Liang��s assistant and firekeeper all along, knowing many steps but not being so sure about them, and he had hardly made anything by himself except for dumplings.


    However, Su Liang had said early on that Gu Ling had a knack for cooking when he was making dumplings.


    Indeed, this was the case.


    With Su Liang��s guidance and instruction, Gu Ling made a perfect Sweet and Sour Fish in the end. The taste was almost the same as Su Liang��s, and the presentation was even better.


    Su Liang gave a thumbs up, ��Great God, you can graduate now.��


    ��I don��t know how to do anything else.�� Gu Ling replied, indicating his graduation was not important. Staying in the kitchen together was the activity he enjoyed the most.


    ��You��ll learn soon.�� Su Liang smiled softly, ��With Great God��s talent, you can try to create some new dishes.��


    Gu Ling had this intention.


    The two shared a fish, and after dinner, Su Liang washed the dishes and boiled water. The division ofbor was reversed by now. About Gu Ling learning to cook for himself and possibly breaking up the partnership, Su Liang just had a fleeting thought in his mind, and decided to let nature take its course.


    King Yue��s Mansion.


    Situ Xie has not been in a good moodtely.


    At first, he was overjoyed when Mu Yu joined him. Unfortunately, the secret scroll on mechanisms he most wanted had only half a copy, and it was all iplete.


    He thought that with Mu Yu, it would be a matter of time before his master appeared. When the fan appeared, Situ Xie thought Mu��s old man hade, but the series of events that followed made himpletely confused.


    The Treasure Pavilion auction was a trap designed by Situ Xie, but unfortunately, in the end, neither Su Liang nor he got what they wanted. Half of the original secret scroll fell into Situ Han��s hands.


    Situ Xie sent people to spy on Ning Wang Mansion. That night, the spy saw Su Liang and Gu Ling leave their house, but they did not enter the Imperial Pce or the Crown Prince��s Mansion. They seemed to have found the spy and deliberately led them on a wild goose chase.


    Today, his invitation to Gu Ling and Su Liang to dine at his mansion was also refused.


    ��Grandfather, I��m afraid we��ll have to consider the secret scroll issue more carefully.�� Situ Jing sighed, ��As long as Mu Yu��s master knows he��s in King Yue��s Mansion, he��lle looking.��


    But Situ Xie��s face darkened, ��Wrong!��


    Situ Jing frowned, ��Did my son say something wrong?


    ��Big mistake!�� Situ Xie clenched his fists, ��That auction shouldn��t have happened at all!��


    Situ Jing was stunned for a moment, ��There��s not much we can do about it now����


    Situ Xie said coldly, ��Have you ever thought that if Mu Heng reallyes to Yao city, instead ofing to King Yue��s Mansion to find me, he might go to the Imperial Pce?��


    Situ Jing pondered for a moment, and his face changed dramatically, ��Wouldn��t that let the Emperor know that Mu Family��s descendants have been loyal to grandfather for a long time, and that grandfather has been hiding it and not reporting it?��


    Situ Jing didn��t know Situ Xie was Situ Han��s biological father. At that moment, all he felt was that things had gone wrong. They really should not have revealed Mu Yu��s existence, even under a pseudonym. Once Mu Yu��s master heard it, it would be obvious who he was. Besides, they shouldn��t have taken out half of the secret scroll!


    ��It��s all my fault. I was confused and ruined everything.�� Situ Jing��s face turned ugly. At that time, he had given Situ Xie many suggestions.


    However, they had originally expected that Su Liang would buy the secret scroll. In this way, they could not only bring trouble to Su Liang but also make a huge profit.


    Unfortunately, their ns failed.


    ��Su Liang���� Situ Xie muttered the name coldly, ��Did she know something all along?��


    Situ Jing didn��t dare to speak casually, but he thought that Su Liang was really good at disguising herself. She seemed to be doing well on all sides but was actually focusing on irrelevant matters. She never suffered on important matters.


    ��Can Su Liang really marry Gu Ling in Liang Country? Will someonee to stop it?�� Situ Jing asked.


    Situ Xie��s eyes narrowed, ��I know a big secret about them, and I��m thinking about whether to reveal it to Emperor Qian.��


    That night, before going to bed, Su Liang was still thinking about what dish she would teach Gu Ling to make tomorrow.


    Gu Ling heard footsteps next door, and then silence, knowing that Su Liang had gone to bed. He wasn��t sleepy yet, so he sat at the table drawing. He was drawing the scene of Su Liang flying to save the child in the bustling market that day.


    He was halfway through the drawing when he suddenly heard a noiseing from the back window, as if a stone had hit it.


    Gu Ling��s eyes narrowed, and he put away the painting, got up, and went out, following a dark shadow into the garden.


    When he saw the dark shadow, he knew who it was. Otherwise, he wouldn��t leave Su Liang alone.


    Standing on the iceke, the two holes Su Liang had drilled for ice fishing the day before were already frozen solid again.


    The visitor stopped and turned around, looked at Gu Ling, and said with a smile, ��Xiaogu, I heard you��re getting married, so your sister came.��


    Gu Ling��s face remained calm, ��Ying Ying.��


    Ying Ying wore a cloak, revealing only half of her golden mask, and spoke in a low tone, ��Last time you asked me for medicine, was it for that Su Girl? She��s only sixteen? So you��re just neglecting me because I��m older than you? I��m only three years older.��


    As for the antidote, it was actually easy to investigate. At that time, it was for Su Liang��s friend Gao Jiabao.


    Gu Ling still didn��t say a word, and Ying Ying snorted lightly, ��But I��m not an unreasonable person either. You agreed to the terms back then. Coincidentally, I��m in Liang Country right now, and I came as soon as I got the news.. Do you want to invite the girl out now and let mepare with her, or wait until tomorrow to introduce her to me?��

 Chapter 288: 288. Xiaogu was speechless

    Chapter 288: 288. Xiaogu was speechless<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The night was dark, and the iceke was chillingly cold.


    After Yuanying asked a few questions, Gu Ling replied with a counter-question, ��Is Yuanye still alive?��<div>


    Yuanying, who had been standing casually, straightened up instantly upon hearing the words, narrowing her eyes, ��Gu Ling, what do you mean?��


    ��Concern.�� Gu Ling said the two words.


    Yuanying snorted coldly, ��Of course Xiaoye is alive!��


    ��Why are you, coincidentally, in Liang Country?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Yuanying stared at Gu Ling, ��You never talked so much before. I thought you wouldn��t be interested in anything about me, including my younger brother.��


    Gu Ling opened his mouth again and said four words, ��Millennium Snow


    Lotus.��


    After a moment of silence, Yuanying sighed, ��Yes, you guessed right. Xiaoye is seriously ill, and I came to Liang Country to find the Millennium Snow Lotus to save him. I just learned that you were getting married here during my journey.��


    ��I have it.�� Gu Ling said. Yuanying asked back, ��What?�� ��Snow Lotus.�� Gu Ling said.


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��A write-off.��


    Yuanying looked deeply at Gu Ling, ��I don��t know how you got the Snow Lotus, and I won��t ask. But you really care about that little girl, right? You don��t want me to make things difficult for her?��<div>


    ��I just don��t want to marry you.�� Gu Ling said.


    Yuanying snorted lightly, ��You make it sound like I can��t get married! Give me the Snow Lotus!��


    ��Wait for it,�� Gu Ling turned around and left after speaking.


    Yuanying looked at his back and sighed softly. She squatted down, ced her hands on the icy surface of theke, and stood up after a moment, removing her mask and cing her cold hands on her cheeks, muttering to herself, ��Stay focused, Xiaoye is the most important thing����


    When Gu Ling returned and saw Yuanying again, she was still wearing her mask, her face hidden.


    She took the box from Gu Ling and asked, ��Why is it so small?�� When she opened it, the wooden box had a jadeyer inside, with two crystal-clear Snow Lotus petals.


    ��I thought it was a whole flower.�� Yuanying said unhappily after confirming, immediately closing the box.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��You said that two petals are enough to save Yuanye.��


    ��But making the medicine might cause problems!�� Yuanying said coldly, ��Two petals are not enough!��


    ��Getting one more petal, and Situ Han wouldn��t budge,�� Gu Ling said, ��You are skilled in poison but making medicine is also rted to it. It��s just that you are worried because it concerns your brother.��


    ��Nonsense!�� Yuanying interrupted Gu Ling, ��In short, two petals are not enough, you must have a solution!��<div>


    ��Ask someone for help.�� Gu Ling said.


    Yuanying asked, ��What do you mean?��


    ��Su Liang will make the medicine for you.�� Gu Ling said.


    ��Are you sure? If there is a problem, can she bear it?�� Yuanying asked coldly. Gu Ling shook his head, ��I will take responsibility for any problem.��


    After a long silence, Yuanying returned the box to Gu Ling and took out a piece of paper from her bosom, handing it to him. ��This is the prescription. I��lle back tomorrow.�� She vanished as soon as the words were spoken.


    When Su Liang got up early in the morning to exercise and freshened up, she saw Gu Ling in the kitchen cooking porridge, still wearing her little red apron.


    ��Great God, good morning.�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    Gu Ling turned to look at her, ��Good morning.�� Although the weather outside was gloomy, he felt that everything around him brightened up whenever Su Liang appeared.


    ��Millet and Red Date Porridge, and the pot stickers are ready?�� Su Liang gave him a thumbs up again, ��It seems that Great God, you really want to be a


    Kitchen God.��


    The prepared vegetarian stuffing and kneaded dough were ced next to him. However, ording to Su Liang and Gu Ling��s eating habits, they usually wouldn��t make dumplings in the morning, but rather fry potstickers.<div>


    Su Liang sat down naturally on the small bench, added a piece of firewood to the stove and sighed, ��The New Year is almost here. After the New Year, I��ll be seventeen.��


    ��Stand up.�� Gu Ling suddenly said.


    Su Liang was stunned for a moment but still obediently stood up.


    Gu Ling reached out his hand and gently brushed over the top of Su Liang��s head, reaching down to his shoulder, ��You��ve grown taller sincest year.��


    Su Liang sat down andughed, ��Of course. Last year��s shoes are too small this


    year, and the clothes are also a bit short.�� What she didn��t say was that her body was also developing.


    It wasn��t until they finished breakfast that Gu Ling brought up the matter of guests fromst night.


    Su Liang was very surprised, ��Ying Ying has already arrived? Why didn��t you call me, Great God?��


    ��Do you want to see her? Why?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Just curious. Of course, I don��t want topete with her in poison techniques. Has she taken the Snow Lotus and left?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, fetched the box containing the Snow Lotus and the prescription.


    Su Liang learned about what had happened and was very surprised, ��Let me make life-saving medicine for Ying Ying��s brother? If I mess it up, the Snow Lotus will be gone.��


    ��You can do it.�� Gu Ling expressed his faith in Su Liang, ��If Ying Ying does it, there��ll be a problem.��


    ��That��s true. She must be afraid to use up the Snow Lotus without making the medicine in time.�� Su Liang showed understanding. She looked at the prescription and it was indeedplicated. Apart from the Snow Lotus, there were several rare ingredients, but she had them all in her family��s home in


    Qian Country. They shouldn��t be too difficult to find in Liang Country��s capital.


    Su Liang handed the prescription to Gu Ling, ��You are in charge of finding the ingredients. If you don��t have any, go and ask King Yue for help. He must be very happy that you��re asking him something, even if it��s just false feelings.��


    Gu Ling did not mention that if Su Liang wasted the two Snow Lotus petals, he would take responsibility and find a way to get more. On the one hand, he truly believed that Su Liang could do it; on the other hand, he didn��t want to put pressure on her. But whatever the oue, he could bear it once he said it out loud.


    Gu Ling went to find the medicinal materials, while Su Liang went to the pce to give Situ Han acupuncture. Both of them left the mansion at the same time.


    Halfway through the horse ride, Su Liang suddenly felt as if someone was staring at her. She looked around but found nothing. She suspected it was Ying Ying.


    After giving the acupuncture that day, Su Liang brought up the thousand-year-old Snow Lotus and asked Situ Han if he had ever seen it.


    As a doctor, it was natural for her to be interested in top-grade medicinal materials, and it was Liang Country where the Snow Lotus most likely grew.


    Situ Hanughed and said, ��I have seen it. There used to be a thousand-year-old Snow Lotus in the pce, but it��s already been used up. Otherwise, I could have asked someone to get it for you to see.��


    Su Liang sighed, ��That��s really a pity.��


    She deliberately asked about it, so Situ Han would think that Gu Ling did not trust her and didn��t tell her about the Snow Lotus. Naturally, he also didn��t really like her and only agreed to get married.


    After leaving the pce, Su Liang went to General Peng��s Mansion.


    Peng Qian had been seriously ill for many years, and Peng Mansion had gathered a lot of good medicinal materials. Su Liang came to look for medicine.


    When Peng Wei learned of Su Liang��s intention, he readily nodded, ��Take whatever you need!�� Both he and his son were nowpletely healed and no longer needed these medicinal materials. It was best if Su Liang could use them.


    Thus, Su Liang left with a Peng Mansion carriage following behind her, filled with things Peng Wei had given her. Most of them were medicinal materials, but there were also some food items.


    At the same time, Gu Ling was in Prince Yue��s mansion, telling Situ Xie that he needed some medicinal materials.


    Situ Xie would naturally not be as straightforward as Peng Wei was to Su Liang. Instead, he asked Gu Ling with a concerned face if he was unwell.


    Situ Xie pressed further for details about the illness, but Gu Ling maintained his silence.


    Situ Xie personally took Gu Ling to the warehouse to look for medicine, and seeing that Gu Ling was familiar with various medicinal materials, he jokingly asked, ��Did you learn this from Su Liang?��


    ��It��s in the books,�� Gu Ling replied.


    ��I��ve always wanted to ask you, you two have known each other for so long and lived together for such a long time, are you really serious about marrying her this time?�� Situ Xie asked with a smile.


    Gu Ling remained silent.


    When Gu Ling returned from Prince Yue��s Mansion, Su Liang checked and found that the medicinal materials were all avable. Gu Ling had also taken a few that she couldn��t use this time but had been looking for from the prince��s mansion.


    ��Can you be my assistant, Great God?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Sure.�� He had learned these basic things from Su Liang, and ording to her, he did them even better.


    Originally, Su Liang had agreed with Ren Dong that they would put up couplets together today. Ren Dong saw the two of them closing the door and noting out, so she quietly put up the couplets by herself.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling were both very serious about their work. They ate some snacks when they were hungry and didn��t even stop for lunch.


    It wasn��t until the sky turned dark that Gu Ling lit amp. By the time the sky waspletely ck, she finally made a light green pill, round and full, emitting a strange fragrance that refreshed the heart and lungs.


    ��Have we seeded now?�� Su Liang asked Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling nodded. ��We should have. The prescription notes that the color of this medicine must resemble the early spring seedlings. If the color is not right, the effects of the medicine will be different.��


    ��That��s great. After all, this is a matter of life and death!�� Su Liang instinctively reached out, wanting to high-five Gu Ling.


    However, Gu Ling asked instead, ��Shouldn��t one hug in joy?��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��A high-five represents celebrating sess.��


    Gu Ling stretched out her hand and high-fived Su Liang, but felt somewhat disappointed in her heart. Was Su Liang really trying to avoid suspicion? The promised hug had been downgraded to a high-five��


    ��I��m so hungry! Great God, what��s for dinner?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling responded with a single word, ��Noodles.��


    Gu Ling was very good at doing things that required technical skills, such as kneading dough, pulling noodles, cutting noodles, chopping vegetables, making dumplings, and so on.


    So, after a busy day, Su Liang had a bowl of hot and stomach-warming sour soup with pork cartge noodles. The noodles were chewy, and each one looked identical in thickness. The meat was soaked in the soup, the green vegetables were tender and crisp, and it was perfect.


    After eating, Su Liang washed the dishes and then sat in Gu Ling��s room reading a book, waiting for Ying Ying to arrive again.


    ��Tomorrow is New Year��s Eve.�� Su Liang suddenly sighed, ��Time flies so fast!��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��Actually, it��s not fast.�� Su Liang had just turned sixteen. If she were eighteen today, they could really get married, on the condition that Su Liang truly liked him.


    This year, Xing Ji would be spending the New Year with Qi Jiang and his son Qi Jun in Xuanbei City.


    Half a month ago, Marquis Zhong Xin had sent over tworge carts filled with things from the capital, including clothes made by Xing Ji��s grandmother. Tomorrow would be New Year��s Eve, and on this night, Xing Ji and Qi Jiang were drinking and ying chess, with Qi Jun watching by the side.


    Xing Ji suddenly brought up Su Liang, ��That Su Liang girl is going to marry Gu


    Ling in Liang Country, and the Emperor may be furious.��


    Qi Jun frowned, ��The Master must have her reasons for doing so, right? The


    Emperor sent her to Liang Country to get the secret scroll. If she doesn��t ept Emperor Liang��s arrangement, she won��t be able to stay in Yao City to do her job.��


    Xing Ji sighed, ��But the Emperor may be suspicious that she��s doing it for her own selfish desires. If she can really get the secret scroll, it might be fine, but if she can��t, how will she end this?��


    ��But the Master really likes the Marquis Chang Xin. I��m a little surprised that the Marquis Chang Xin agreed to marry the Master, �� Qi Jun said.


    Xing Ji scoffed, ��Do you think it would be right for that Gu Ling kid to not like


    Su Liang?��


    Qi Jun hurriedly shook his head, ��Of course not. It��s just that in the capital,


    Marquis Chang Xin always seemed to keep everyone at arm��s length.��


    As they spoke, a report came from outside the door, ��Master, someone hase from the capital.��


    Xing Ji��s expression turned solemn, ��Come in.��


    Qi Jiang and Qi Jun both stood up, and when the door opened, a man walked in, bringing a gust of cold air along with him.


    Qi Jun was stunned, ��General Nian?��


    The man took off his hat, exhaled a breath of white air, and with cold and stern eyebrows, it was indeed Nian Jincheng.


    ��Master!�� Nian Jincheng cupped his hands and saluted Xing Ji.


    Xing Ji invited him to sit down and asked for some hot water to be served.


    ��No need, I can��t stay here too long, and I need to hurry to Liang Country after meeting the Master,�� Nian Jincheng said.


    Xing Ji��s expression became slightly tense, and he had a rough guess of what was going on.


    After Duanmu Yi received the news that Su Liang and Gu Ling had epted Situ Han��s decree and would be getting married in Liang Country on the sixth day of the New Year, he ordered Nian Jincheng to go north and rush to Liang Country. Freshly married, Nian Jincheng had to leave Yang Yu and hurry along day and night.


    ��Is the Emperor asking you to stop their wedding?�� Xing Ji frowned and asked.


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��The Emperor didn��t explicitly say what I should do, only that he gave me a sealed secret edict to be personally handed to Su Liang.��


    The secret edict was in Nian Jincheng��s possession, but Duanmu Yi had also arranged for two guards to apany him and watch his every move.


    ��You��re going to Liang Country, and if you��re fast, you should be able to arrive around the sixth or seventh day,�� Xing Ji frowned. Since it wasn��t just Nian Jincheng alone, the speed was not up to him to control. Otherwise, he could have dyed a little to avoid disrupting Su Liang and Gu Ling��s wedding.


    Xing Ji asked Qi Jun to prepare food and hot water to entertain the two guards.


    Nian Jincheng also had a meal and drank some alcohol at Xing Ji��s.


    Xing Ji told him not to waste time and do everything ording to the Emperor��s instructions. Whatever trouble there was, Su Liang and Gu Ling would solve it. Xing Ji thought that since they had done so, they must have anticipated the consequences of the matter. Nian Jincheng��s rash actions might lead to failure.


    After staying in Xuanbei City for an hour, Nian Jincheng once again set out for Liang Country with his people��.


    Yao City.


    Su Liang waited until midnight, yawned, and thought that Yingying might note tonight, so she nned to return to her room to sleep. However, she did not forget to tell Gu Ling, ��If shees here at night, you must call me.�� agreed, and as Su Liang opened the door and walked out, she saw a


    dark shadow tloating lightly onto the courtyard.


    ��Yingying?�� Su Liang blurted out.


    The golden mask shimmered mysteriously in the cold moonlight, and Yingying chuckled, ��Su Liang?��


    ��Yes, it��s me.�� Su Liang nodded and greeted, ��Nice to meet you.��


    Yingying walked towards Su Liang, and as she got closer, she saw her beautiful and exquisite little face. She said, ��What a tender and beautiful flower, no wonder he doesn��t care for me.��


    Su Liang: ��it seemed like apliment, but it sounded somewhat weird��


    ��Where did you learn your Medical Skills?�� Yingying asked Su Liang. Su Liang retorted, ��Where did you learn your poison techniques?��


    ��I heard you��re infatuated with Xiaogu?�� Yingying asked again. Su Liang retorted, ��I heard you��re infatuated with him?��


    ��Is my medicine ready?�� Yingying asked.


    With a smiling face, Su Liang said, ��How much are you willing to pay for it?��


    Yingying snorted lightly, ��Xiaogu, why is your little wife asking me for money?


    Given our rtionship, shouldn��t it be given to me?��


    Gu Ling��s voice came from the room, ��Only the Snow Lotus is what I owe you. The other medicinal ingredients and finished medicines are all Su Liang��s, so what she says goes.��


    ��Little girl, you name your price. If I can��t afford it, then I��ll just have to be rude.�� Yingying��s eyes looked deeply at Su Liang.


    Su Liang looked Yingying up and down, ��I want all the poison you have on you.��


    Yingying blinked, ��That��s it?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��That��s it.��


    Yingying reached out and put her arm around Su Liang��s shoulder, ��Why didn��t you say so earlier! Your room is here, right? I��ll stand here and not move; you can search for them yourself, and whatever you find is yours!��


    Gu Ling stared at the small jade medicine bottle in front of him, motionless for a quarter of an hour.


    The voices of Yingying and Su Liang kepting from the next room.


    ��Yingying, can I take off this dress?��


    ��You can.��


    ��What about this one?��


    ��Any of them!��


    ��Yingying, you have such a great figure!��


    ��You��re still young; you��ll grow up.��


    Gu Ling realized what they were talking about and felt that he shouldn��t listen, but his ears were too good; unless he covered them up, he could hear the voices in the next room very clearly.


    ��Okay, I��ve taken off my clothes. I��m going to sleep here for a while before I leave; I��m exhausted.��


    ��Yingying, don��t you want to check the medicine first?��


    ��Oh, I forgot. I��ll look at it when I leave. I trust you. If there��s any problem, feel free to choose one of those poisons and let Xiaogu take it.��


    ��Alright!��


    Gu Ling in the next room: ��.

 Chapter 289: 289. Nian Jincheng’s Resentment

    Chapter 289: 289. Nian Jincheng��s Resentment<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang wasn��t used to sleeping with others, so she gave the bed to Ying Ying and slept on the couch.


    Ying Ying epted without hesitation, and although she was enthusiastic towards Su Liang, she wasn��t as pretentious and clingy as Yan Shiba.<div>


    Dawn was approaching.


    Su Liang felt an itch on her face, opened her eyes, and saw Ying Ying��s magnified smiling face.


    Ying Ying had a tall and voluptuous figure, and a charming and attractive appearance. When she smiled, she was truly a beauty with a myriad of enchanting expressions.


    ��Little girl, sister is leaving.�� Ying Ying saw that Su Liang had woken up, pinched her face, and stood up.


    Su Liang quickly got up, ��So early? Aren��t you going to eat something before leaving?��


    ��Next time. When Xiaoye is feeling better, I��ll take him to meet you, the benefactor.�� Ying Ying said, putting on her cloak. Then, with a serious look, she asked Su Liang, ��What��s your rtionship with Xiaogu��? Su Liangughed, ��We are good friends.��


    Ying Ying��s beautiful eyes widened in surprise, ��Just��friends?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No, we��re brothers, family, and master and disciple.��


    Ying Ying looked puzzled, ��What does he teach you?��


    Su Liang shook her head again, ��We learn from each other. He teaches me martial arts, and I teach him medical skills.��


    ��You two are really interesting,�� Ying Ying smiled meaningfully. She was sure that Gu Ling��s feelings towards Su Liang were not ordinary, but it seemed that the two had not yet broken through that thinyer of paper. As an onlooker, she decided not to interfere, in order not to annoy Gu Ling.<div>


    ��Oh, the medicine! Wait a moment!�� Su Liang put on her clothes and went to knock on Gu Ling��s door next door.


    After a while, the door cracked open and a hand reached out, handing Su Liang the medicine bottle.


    Su Liang took it, ��Great God, Ying Ying is leaving. Won��t youe out to see her off?��


    ��No.�� Gu Ling said, quickly closing the door.


    Ying Ying looked at the medicine Su Liang had made and nodded immediately, ��Yes, that��s it! You��re not even that old, but you��re quite capable. I underestimated you before. Next time we meet, let��s have a good talk about medicine and poison.��


    Su Liang gave Ying Ying a bundle containing the clothes she was sending her and some desserts.


    ��This is nice, give it to me!�� Ying Ying pointed to the unremarkable wooden hairpin on Su Liang��s head.


    But Su Liang refused, ��No, this was a gift from someone else.��


    Ying Ying guessed it was given by Gu Ling and didn��t insist further. She picked up the bundle, hugged Su Liang, and turned to leave, saying that they would definitely meet again.


    ��Take care, Ying Ying.�� Su Liang stood under the eaves, watching Ying Ying disappear from view before turning her head to find that Gu Ling had alsoe out.


    ��You just met, and you��re already so reluctant to part?�� Gu Ling asked.<div>


    Su Liang felt his tone was a bit odd, ��Not bad. Ying Ying is much more adorable than that Yan Shiba.��


    Gu Ling didn��tment on this and turned to walk towards the kitchen.


    ��Great God, I want wontons for breakfast.�� Su Liang said, feeling really good to be able to order food.


    Su Liang replied, ��I don��t want to make them.��


    Su Liang: ��Fine, tine, it��s nice to have something to eat. She didn��t always let Gu Ling order food in the past either.


    However, when Su Liang finished exercising and washing up and was eating her steaming hot breakfast, she stirred the sour soup noodles with her chopsticks, and several small, exquisite wontons floated up from below.


    A smile instantly appeared in Su Liang��s eyes, ��Great God, didn��t you say you didn��t want to make them? Did you also want to eat them after hearing me say


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Just practicing.��


    Su Liang was very happy with this arrangement, ��Great God, feel free to practice any dish you wish to cook. I promise to give it a good try and provide honest feedback. ��


    On this freezing New Year��s Eve day, it started snowing during breakfast. After eating a warm bowl of wonton noodles, Su Liang felt refreshed and hummed a tune while washing the dishes.


    After giving Situ Han his acupuncture treatment in the pce again today, Su Liang was awarded a gold embossed invitation, inviting her and Gu Ling to the royal family banquet on New Year��s Eve.<div>


    Su Liang was extremely pleased and took the invitation back to Ning Mansion. Situ Han also bestowed many gifts, which were sent directly to Ning Mansion.


    As Su Liang rode her horse through the snow, her pace was not fast. Halfway through the journey, she heard the sound of horses�� hooves and someone shouting ��Divine Doctor Sul�� behind her. She turned around to see two imperial guards on horseback.


    She learned that one of Situ Han��s concubines was having a difficult childbirth and was asked to return to the pce to save her. Su Liang turned back immediately.


    Gu Ling was preparing the New Year��s Eve dinner at home, with quite a few ingredients needing to be pre-fried. It was agreed between him and Su Liang that they would eat little at the pce banquet and return home to observe the night together.


    Su Liang was very busy that day. After giving Situ Han his acupuncture treatment, she helped his favored concubine give birth. Approaching noon, the child was born safely along with the mother. Su Liang thought she could leave, but Empress Dowager Min sent for her, saying she had a terrible headache and asked Su Liang to check it out��


    As always, Su Liang was easygoing and agreed readily, then followed the person to Empress Dowager Min��s ce. Su Liang didn��t prescribe any medicine and just gave her a few acupuncture needles; she felt her head was less foggy afterward.


    So, when Su Liang left the pce once more, she received another bunch of rewards.


    Back at Ning Mansion, Gu Ling brought over a te of freshly fried dumplings and a bowl of fish soup �C Su Liang��s missed lunch.


    ��Thank you for your hard work, Great God.�� Su Liang smiled, her eyes curved, ��Then, let me dig in.��


    Gu Ling turned back to the kitchen to continue preparing the New Year��s Eve dinner ingredients. He thought he was on the right track, as Su Liang seemed to be already conquered by his cooking skills after only two days��


    But in fact, Su Liang felt it was just a change in division ofbor, which was good. If they ever decided to part ways, both of their lifeskills would be no problem.


    When Su Liang went to the kitchen to wash the dishes and help Gu Ling make a fire after herte lunch, she brought up Ying Ying again, ��Ying Ying is so beautiful and has such a great figure. How could you not like her?��


    Gu Ling raised his knife, and a fish head was chopped in half. Considering his meticulous pursuit of perfection in cooking, his cut was a bit off this time and the two halves were noticeably different in size.


    As Gu Ling looked down at the pale fish eyes, wondering how to answer Su Liang��s question, he couldn��t say that he wasn��t interested in women anymore. He heard Su Liangugh, ��But it��s true, since you have no interest in women and don��t understand romance, Ying Ying needs to find a man who can


    appreciate her beauty.��


    Gu Ling turned around with the knife, which startled Su Liang as she looked up, ��Great God, what are you doing?��


    Gu Ling��s expression was calm, ��The fish head is bad, we need to get a new one.�� Saying this, he picked up another fish from the water basin, raised the knife, and got a new fish head.


    Su Liang couldn��t understand why he had discarded the previous one, ��What��s wrong with it? Isn��t it fresh?��


    ��The two halves I cut were not the same size,�� Gu Ling exined.


    Su Liang scoffed, ��You are obsessivepulsive.��


    Following Su Liang��s memory from her previous life and their learning from Master White��s wife in Su family vige, the two of them made a basket of jujube flower buns. Gu Ling did most of the work, while Su Liang was responsible for putting the washed red dates on top.


    Gu Ling lifted the lid of the pot, and a faint warm steam filled the kitchen. Once the steam had dispersed, Su Liang looked at the steamed buns, each with a perfectly symmetrical shape, none of them twisted during the expansion process. She gave Gu Ling a thumbs up, ��Perfect!��


    Ren Dong saw the finished product and praised Su Liang for making it look so beautiful.


    Su Liang epted the praise, as she couldn��t let anyone know that Gu Ling cooked in her apron every day. Such information would be a devastating blow to his cold image he maintained in front of others��


    As it started to get dark, Ren Dong drove Gu Ling and Su Liang to the pce for the banquet.


    This was a banquet attended only by members of the Liang royal family, most of whom Su Liang had already met.


    Situ Han, who had been out of sight for two months because of his facial paralysis, appeared today in high spirits and full of pride. He had a handsome appearance, always treating Su Liang gently, but his presence was somewhat simr to Duanmu Yi��s. A clever emperor must have a deep mind and be a smooth operator.


    Situ Han��s seating arrangement was interesting �C Su Liang and Gu Ling sat right opposite the crown prince, with King Yue and Situ Xie seated at their side.


    Though Su Liang and Gu Ling were honored guests, this arrangement made the atmosphere a bit subtle. During the banquet, Situ Han would asionally talk andugh with Su Liang, asking Gu Ling if the food suited his taste, but hepletely ignored Situ Xie, not even lending him a nce.


    Lady Min took the initiative to make peace, ��During the time when His Majesty was ill, King Yue sent someone to invite Divine Doctor Su to treat His Majesty and helped handle political affairs. Today , there��s no outsider present, shouldn��t His Majesty toast King Yue?��


    Upon hearing this, Situ Hanughed out loud, picked up his wine ss, and looked at Situ Xie.


    Situ Xie smiled softly, raising his ss and standing up.


    ��To Uncle,�� said Situ Han, draining his ss. Putting down the wine ss, his smile deepened. ��My uncle is getting old, so it��s hard on him to work so diligently. I feel guilty in my heart. From now on, let my uncle put aside his concerns and enjoy his remaining years! This is my filial piety as a nephew, and my uncle must not refuse!��


    Empress Dowager Lady Min��s face changed first, followed by Situ Xie��s children and grandchildren.


    There was no fool present, and everyone knew what Situ Han meant. Letting Situ Xie enjoy his remaining years was equivalent to openly asking him to hand over the power in his hands.


    Situ Xie��s expression didn��t change, and he just said, ��Thank you for Your Majesty��s concern�� without taking a clear stance.


    The specifics of the power struggle wouldn��t be brought up in the open, but it was apparent that Situ Han had dered war on Situ Xie, and the oue was uncertain.


    Su Liang��s only interest in the power struggles within Liang Kingdom��s


    imperial family was to watch the drama unfold. She and Gu Ling were outsiders, and their purpose foring here had been achieved, just waiting for the right time to leave.


    The banquet didn��t end toote. After leaving the pce, Su Liang and Gu Ling got into a carriage and rode some distance before Su Liang asked, ��Will Situ Xie rebel? His illegitimate son bing emperor is different from his legitimate children and grandchildren bing emperor. Even if Situ Han knows he��s his biological father, he can still deny it. Even, given the current momentum, I wouldn��t be too surprised if Situ Han wants to eliminate Situ Xie��s entire family.��


    It was not novel for fathers and sons in the royal family to fight each other, let alone this father and son who were born from an illicit affair between their uncle and sister-inw.


    ��Let them do as they please.�� Gu Ling was not interested in this.


    Su Liang was thoughtful, ��It might be destined to be a life-and-death stalemate. After all, Situ Han has his own children and grandchildren, and Situ Xie has the children and grandchildren he raised, and for the sake of their children and grandchildren��s safety and future, they cannot reconcile. After all, there��s only one imperial throne.��


    Seeing that Gu Ling didn��t speak, Su Liang changed the topic to something that concerned them and lowered her voice, ��Ying Ying came too quickly, took the Snow Lotus, and left. What should we do about our marriage?��


    Originally, they nned for Ying Ying to appear on the day of their wedding and ��kidnap the bride, �� then they would use her appearance to void the marriage. But now, this n was no longer feasible.


    ��Let it be.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang shrugged, ��Fine. We can only do this. After all, we can��t offend either side.��


    At this point, they had already epted the imperial marriage and couldn��t just reject it without reason. Moreover, they couldn��t leave easily without obtaining the object Duanmu Yi asked them to get.


    Although technically they��ve got it, the secret scroll would be obtained sooner orter. But whether or not to give it to Duanmu Yi and how to give it was something that could only be discussed when they see Old Man Mu again.


    Now, Su Liang was waiting for someone from Duanmu Yi toe, whether it was to warn or scold her, she didn��t care. As long as someone came, she would have a reason to leave.


    New Year��s Eve night.


    This was the second New Year Su Liang had spent since traversing the timeline, and Gu Ling was still by her side.


    Last year they had spent the New Year in Su Family Vige, and Su Liang had prepared the New Year��s Eve dinner, which included a luxurious tea-vored chicken made with Dahongpao tea leaves.


    This year in Yao City, there was no Dahongpao, but Gu Ling used the precious tea leaves given to Su Liang as a reward from Situ Han to make tea-vored chicken, which had its own unique vor.


    Su Liang tried every dish and kept nodding in praise.


    Last was the chopped pepper fish head. The two fish heads were ced symmetrically on the te, even the fish eyes looked like a mirror image.


    ��Great God, do you feel ufortable seeing something asymmetrical?�� Su Liang asked Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.��


    ��What did that ruined fish head do wrong?�� Su Liang asked with a smile.


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��I��m sick, obsessivepulsive, can you cure me?��


    Su Liang almost choked on the fruit wine she had just taken, coughed lightly, and said, ��It��s just cooking, it��s not that serious, no need to cure it.�� The window was open, and snow was swirling outside.


    As Su Liang enjoyed her food, she reminisced about her experiences after crossing over. Gu Ling listened quietly, realizing that she remembered all those events when he was mostly by her side. This feeling was nice.


    After finishing eating, Su Liang put down her chopsticks, walked to the window, and suddenly turned to propose to Gu Ling, ��Great God, there��s still a long time before daylight. Shall we go for a walkter?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Alright.��


    Soon after, Su Liang returned to her room to change clothes, donned arge cloak, and brought along a small hand warmer she had bought at the market a few days ago.


    Upon stepping out, she saw Gu Ling already prepared and waiting for her under the corridor.


    ��Great God, you have a cold constitution.�� Su Liang handed the hand warmer to him.


    Gu Ling took a look and shook his head, ��Not as cold as you.�� ��You don��t even smile,�� Su Liang teased.


    Gu Ling casually replied, ��Brown Sugar Ginger Jujube Tea.��


    Su Liang: ��speechless��


    Leaving the Prince Ning Mansion, the two strolled aimlessly in the falling snow, listening to the sound of their footsteps crushing the fresh powder. It felt as if they were the only ones left in the world, with no one else around.


    Gu Ling wanted to know how children from Su Liang��s past life grew up.


    From her earliest memories, Su Liang recounted her experiences from childhood to adulthood, what kind of school she attended, the teachers who had left a deep impression on her, the unforgettable ssmates, and the silly things she had done.


    ��During high school, a boy confessed his love for me,�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    Gu Ling��s eyes shed slightly, as Su Liang continued, ��Guess how I rejected him back then?��


    Gu Ling frowned slightly, ��You said you needed to focus on studying?


    ��Great God, you actually guessed right!�� Su Liang expressed her surprise.


    Gu Ling: ��Indeed, Su Liang was currently at the same age as when she was in high school in her past life, and her priority was still studying and improving her abilities. This was also one of the reasons why Gu Ling did not n to confess his love right now; he respected and admired Su Liang��s mindset and determination.


    ��How about college?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I was even busier in college. Medical students have a lot to learn and are always swamped.��


    Gu Ling: ��Good, if Su Liang falls in love with him, he would be the first and only man she had loved in both lifetimes.


    New Year��s Day.


    It was still the crack of dawn when Su Liang and Gu Ling returned to the Prince Ning Mansion.


    There was a thickyer of snow on the iceke, and the two built a cute little snowman together.


    ��This is what winter should be like,�� Su Liang said cheerfully. ��Great God, happy New Year.��


    Gu Ling brushed the snow off Su Liang��s hat, ��Xiaoliang, happy New Year.��


    Their conversation was the same asst year. Gu Ling rarely called Su Liang by that name, but he did it for the sake of parallelism.


    Back in the main courtyard, Su Liang brought up her friends, ��At this moment, your brother Xiao Nian must be enjoying a carefree life with his beloved wife.��


    Meanwhile, Nian Jincheng, who had to abandon his newlywed wife and couldn��t return home on New Year��s Day, was riding fast through the snowyndscape to Yao City. He sneezed suddenly, his face full of resentment, and silentlyined: It��s all Gu Ling��s fault, that bastard. Had he married Su Liang earlier, none of this trouble would have happened��.

 Chapter 290 - 290: 290. Turmoil of the Second Marriage

    Chapter 290: 290. Turmoil of the Second Marriage


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the first day of the New Year, Su Liang and Gu Ling both slept until approaching noon, and then made dumplings together.


    On the second day, early in the morning, the King Yue Mansion sent people to invite Gu Ling and Su Liang to attend today��s family banquet. ording to tradition, the married daughter should return to her maiden home; since Gu Ling��s mother was no longer present, they asked him to join the reunion. But Gu Ling declined.


    On the third day, someone from the pce came to bring a celebratory robe for Gu Ling to try on. There was still time to make any necessary adjustments if it didn��t fit.


    Gu Ling went into the room by himself, and after a while, he came out, saying that he had tried it on, and it fitted very well.


    But Su Liang suspected that he hadn��t worn it at all.


    ��Master ����I , Ren Dong nced at the eunuchs and pce maids waiting outside the courtyard, wanting to ask Su Liang if she was really going to stay in the Liang Country Pce for the next three days.


    The fact that Situ Han had sent someone to deliver the ceremonial robe was only one of his purposes. The other was to take Su Liang into the pce. She was to stay there for the three days before the wedding, and on the sixth day, she would go directly from the pce to get married. Her wedding dress was also ready in the pce, waiting for her to try it on.


    Su Liang instructed Ren Dong, ��You pack up; I have a few words to say to Marquis Gu.�� After saying this, she went into Gu Ling��s room.


    After closing the door, Su Liang saw the box for the celebratory robe still intact on the table. It seemed that it had indeed not been opened.


    ��Great God, how about this, I stay in the pce for three days, and during that time, you elope!�� , Su Liang came up with this idea on the spot.


    Gu Ling countered, ��Elope to where?��


    ��Of course, back to Qian Country. Afterwards, we could spread the rumor that you agreed to get married only to obtain a thousand-year-old snow lotus from Emperor Liang. I lost face, so I return to Qian Country to get even with you. This way, Situ Han will not do anything to you, and Duanmu Yi will not respond either.�� Su Liang looked serious.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I would be condemned by people.��


    Su Liang paused for a moment, ��Great God, do you really care about the opinions of outsiders?��


    Gu Ling looked at her silently.


    Su Liang cleared her throat, ��Now that I think about it, some of our friends who know us well might also me you because of misunderstandings, but there are some secrets we can��t tell them. It��s my fault for not considering it thoroughly. I kind of wanted to elope too. How crazy would it be to dump the world��s most beautiful man right before the wedding, but I like you. If I eloped, it wouldn��t be crazy, it would be insane. Never mind.��


    Upon hearing Su Liang sigh, ��I like you��, even though Gu Ling knew she wasn��t serious, his heart skipped a beat.


    From the time they met to the present, Su Liang and Gu Ling had both been rtively rational. Thus, Su Liang quickly dismissed the idea she thought was feasible but Gu Ling didn��t want to implement.


    ��Someone wille from Qian Country.��, Gu Ling said, expression neutral.


    Su Liang nodded, ��That��s for sure.��


    They both believed that Duanmu Yi would send someone. However, when the person Duanmu Yi arranged would arrive was unknown, unlike the previous arrangement made with Ying Ying and Gu Ling for an elopement on his wedding day.


    The speed of message delivery, the speed of human travel, and the influence of weather would all affect the timing. All they could do was estimate a rough period: from the fifth to the fifteenth day of the first lunar month.


    If the fastest estimated arrival time they anticipated was urate and the person arrived on the fifth day, then the wedding could be cancelled on the sixth day. If the person only arrived on the fifteenth day, Su Liang and Gu Ling would be husband and wife in name once again.


    ��While I��m not around, you should go out to eat.�� Su Liang suggested, thinking that if only Gu Ling was left in the prince��s mansion, and he never went out, it might cause suspicion about how he got his meals.


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��Okay.�� He liked the dishes cooked by Su Liang, but he decided to learn the cooking skills himself, just to cook for Su Liang.


    A quarter of an hourter, Su Liang left the Prince Ning Mansion with Ren Dong and got into the carriage sent by the pce to head toward the Pce of Liang Country.


    It wasn��t because of any custom that the bride and groom shouldn��t see each other three days before the wedding, but that Su Liang was seizing the opportunity to find out where the secret scroll was hidden. Her objective was not to obtain the scroll, but to let Duanmu Yi know that she hadn��t forgotten her mission. After all, there was still a spy nted here in Yao City by Duanmu Yi, and she didn��t know who it was.


    The Yuheng Pce that Situ Han had arranged for Su Liang was the same one that sisters Situ Xiang and Situ Ning had stayed in when they entered the pce. When Situ Xie took Su Liang on a tour of the Imperial Pce of Liang Country, he mentioned that Situ Ning really loved the plum grove in the Imperial Garden. Despite being only a princess before her marriage, Situ Ning��s treatment in the pce was no different from that of a princess.


    Since Situ Ning got married and Situ Xiang disappeared, no one had lived in the Yuheng Pce.


    As Su Liang walked in, she found the decoration inside to be simple and elegant. On the inner window sill, there was a in white vase with blossoming winter plums outside the window.


    A group of beautiful pce maids entered the room in a single file, walking lightly. Each of them was holding a tray containing bridal dresses, a phoenix crown, and many other exquisite and dazzling jewelry.


    The leader smiled before speaking, ��Should Lady Su try on her bridal dress first?��


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��I didn��t sleep wellst night and I��m a bit tired. I��ll try them on after a nap. Leave them here.��


    ��Yes.�� The pce maids left after setting the items down.


    Ren Dong made the bed for Su Liang, but saw her examining the jewelry.


    ��Do you want to sleep, Madam?�� Ren Dong asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I slept wellst night. I just didn��t want them to help me change clothes.��


    Ren Dong showed understanding. She didn��t have the opportunity to help Su Liang change either.


    ��I��ve made a fortune on this trip to Liang Country.�� , Su Liang chuckled lightly.


    Ren Dong knew that Su Liang had received a lot of gifts, most of which were from the royal family. Although Su Liang did notck money, some of the antiques and treasures inside could not be bought with money.


    ��As long as we can leave smoothly, it will be fine.��, Ren Dong said.


    Su Liang set down the gold hairpin she was holding, ��That��s hard to say.�� If something unexpected happened in the following process and they didn��t leave smoothly, naturally, they wouldn��t be able to take anything with them.


    No matter how valuable the items were, they were not important. All she hoped for was to escape smoothly.


    ��I have just told others that I am going to sleep, so I can��t go out to stroll immediately.�� Su Liang looked around, feeling bored. If she were at home, she could teach Gu Ling some medical skills and order some dishes. Speaking of which, they still had two fish left from their New Year��s fishing.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I don��t want to read right now. The next time I see Emperor Liang, I��ll ask to visit the pce��s Library Pavilion. Ah, I just thought of something!��


    Ren Dong indicated her curiosity, and then she listened to Su Liang saying, since Situ Ning and Situ Xiang used to live here and it has been vacant since then, then maybe they could still find the traces left by those sisters back then.


    Ren Dong looked puzzled, ��What good will finding that do? Is it to tell Marquis Chang Xin what his mother did?�� Besides, she couldn��t think of any other reason.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Just curious. Since there��s nothing to do, might as well kill time. From these two pirs, you search on the left, and I��ll search on the right, look carefully.��


    Actually, it was because Su Liang sat in the Yuheng Pce and suddenly thought about the cry for help letter that was never sent out by Situ Xiang while living in King Yue��s mansion years ago. That letter was in Su Liang��s medicine box.


    What made Su Liang curious was, whose child was Situ Xiang carrying before she disappeared.


    This matter had nothing to do with Su Liang, but both the ces Su Liang was living in at King Yue��s mansion and the pce were ces Situ Xiang once lived, this coincidence made Su Liang curious.


    Although Ren Dong didn��t understand what the significance of this was, she still searched earnestly, every corner, the pirs, the roof, the floorboards, inch by inch. As she searched, she felt a bit of the thrill of treasure hunting, hoping to make some discoveries.


    If someone were in Yuhen Pce, they would see a peculiar scene: Su Liang and her follower climbing high and low, concentrated on searching for some unknown treasure.


    ��Master!�� Ren Dong suddenly made a discovery and quickly called Su Liang over to see.


    Ren Dong crawled out from under the bed holding a dusty jade hairpin, looking delighted, ��This bed is very wide, the hairpin must have fallen by the wall and was not found by the cleaners.��


    As she spoke, Ren Dong wiped off the dust from the jade hairpin with a handkerchief and handed it to Su Liang.


    Su Liang took it, feeling its smooth and warm texture, the jade was brilliant and of excellent quality. The hairpin was not the usual straight style, but resembled a cloud with a tail.


    One small portion of the pointed end of the hairpin was darker in color.


    ��Is it stained with something?�� Ren Dong asked.


    Su Liang smelled it, poured a little water, just enough to cover the bottom of a cup, immersed the end of the hairpin and stirred it gently.


    The color of the water changed, and the stain on the hairpin was gone.


    ��This is���� Ren Dong frowned.


    ��Blood.�� Su Liang was certain, the end of the hairpin was stained with blood. However, if it was used to stab someone, the stained part was too shallow.


    There were no characters carved on the hairpin, so it was impossible to ascertain who the owner was. But it was likely to be Situ Ning��s or Situ Xiang��s.


    Putting down the jade hairpin, the two of them searched the entire Yuheng Pce but found nothing more.


    Su Liang put the cloud-shaped jade hairpin into her medicine box, intending to share her discovery with Gu Ling when she saw him again, and analyze it together.


    As for the gorgeous wedding dress, Su Liang had no interest in trying it on. The next time she saw the pce maid, she said that she had tried it, it fit very well, she was very satisfied, and there was no need for any more adjustments.


    ��Ling��er, Grandfather knows you resent me for not protecting your mother, and not taking good care of you. There is something Grandfather has always wanted to say, letting your mother and you marry into the Qian country is my lifelong regret. But your mother said she didn��t regret it, do you know why?�� Situ Xie looked at Gu Ling and said earnestly.


    Gu Ling remained silent.


    Situ Xie sighed heavily, ��It��s because of you! Your mother said, she had already beenpletely disappointed in Gu Yuan, but because of you, she felt everything was worth it.��


    Gu Ling finally spoke, but it was a counter-question, ��You want me to forgive you on my mother��s behalf?��


    Situ Xie bitter smile, ��Ling��er, you misunderstood, Grandfather just wants to take advantage of the opportunity to see you more often, talk to you, give you what you want, nothing else.��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��Alright. I want a thousand-year-old snow lotus.�� Situ Xie instantly frowned, ��Ling��er, what do you need the snow lotus for?�� ��It��s useful.�� Gu Ling said.


    ��Didn��t the Emperor already give you two pieces?�� Situ Xie asked. Gu Ling hadn��t mentioned this, and Situ Han deliberately concealed it, but it was still discovered by Situ Xie. This made him think that Su Liang and Gu Ling did not truly intend to get married.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��It��s not enough.��


    ��But the thousand-year snow lotus, only the Emperor has one, and there probably isn��t much left now. Would a hundred-year one suffice?�� Situ Xie sighed.


    As a result, Gu Ling had a meal with Situ Xie at Yue King��s mansion, got a hundred-year snow lotus, and then returned to Prince Ning��s mansion.


    Situ Jing was puzzled, and somewhat dissatisfied, ��Why is Grandfather so indulgent towards Gu Ling? He doesn��t pay any attention to us, even harbors hostility towards us, and endlessly asks for things. Grandfather has always been submissive to him, and he doesn��t even call him Grandfather, or show a good face. In the future, if something happens, he definitely won��t side with us!��


    However, Situ Xie obviously had his own ns, ��Those trees, medicinal materials, snow lotus flowers, they��re nothing. If he wants them, let him have them. He has Situ Family��s blood running in his veins, he can never escape that.��


    Situ Jing sighed, and didn��t mention Gu Ling anymore, instead bringing up another matter that bothered him, ��For these years, Grandfather has worked hard for the stability of Liang Country, yet the Emperor is now suppressing you in all respects, trying to marginalize the power in your hands, are we just going to do nothing?��


    Situ Xie��s eyes suddenly became profound as he looked at Situ Jing, ��What do you want to do?��


    Situ Jing subconsciously nced around, lowering his voice, ��Grandfather, sooner orter the Emperor will make a move against King Yue��s mansion. We should be prepared in advance, otherwise, we can only be at the mercy of others. ��


    However, Situ Xie said something that Situ Jing could not understand, ��I don��t want to see any fratricidal conflict.��


    Su Liang was ratherfortable in the pce. She took Ren Dong on a tour of the pce of Liang Country, conducted regr follow-ups for Situ Han and Empress Dowager Min, obtained permission from Situ Han to read books in the library pavilion on the condition that she would not borrow them and an old eunuch would apany her throughout. She also went to see the little prince born on New Year��s Eve and treated the princess who suffered heavy bleeding during childbirth. If any concubines were unwell, they would send people to invite Su Liang, and she would never refuse.


    As for the nights, Situ Han suspected that Su Liang might secretly look for the mechanism secret scroll, but she never did.


    In a blink of an eye, it was the night of the fifth day of the Lunar New Year.


    Ren Dong observed quietly, but never saw joy or nervousness on the face of the bride-to-be Su Liang. Tonight, she seemed lost in thought, which made Ren Dong curious and prompted, ��Master, you��re getting married to Marquis Chang Xin tomorrow, aren��t you happy?


    ��Ah?�� Su Liang was thinking about an ancient prescription she saw in the library pavilion of Liang Country��s pce today. The prescription was missing a corner, and she was guessing what the missing herb might be.


    Ren Dong repeated the question.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Oh, that! Of course, I am very happy, extremely happy!��


    Ren Dong: �� didn��t seem like it, still lost in her own thoughts��


    Then, Su Liang suddenly pped andughed, ��I got it!��


    Ren Dong was at a loss for words, watching as Su Liang started to write something. She nced at it and saw that it seemed to be the name of a medicinal herb. Ren Dong then went to set the bedding for Su Liang in silence.


    What Ren Dong saw was that aside from her expertise in medicine, Su Liang was fascinated by Gu Ling. But for now, it seems like even Gu Ling couldn��tpare to her love for medicine? Ren Dong, on the contrary, thought this was a good thing, because she always felt that Gu Ling was too indifferent to Su Liang. She didn��t want Su Liang to fall too deeply in love and risk getting hurt.


    Su Liang was oblivious to the fact that her loyal subordinate was worrying about her love life. She was only happy to have found a good prescription.


    ��What a shame, the Snow Lotus is so rare. It doesn��t have to be a


    thousand-year-old Snow Lotus; a hundred-year-old one would work too. But this treasure is hard to acquire even with money.�� Su Liang regretted.


    Ren Dongmented, ��I overheard in the restaurant that the Snow Lotus grows in the most dangerous cliffs of Wolong Snow Mountain. However, everyone who tried to pick it failed to return alive. Should I find someone who has been there to show us the way and try our luck?��


    Su Liang patted Ren Dong��s shoulder, ��I��m getting married tomorrow. Such an important day, and you��re thinking about the Snow Lotus? Go to sleep.��


    Ren Dong: �� who��s the one thinking about the Snow Lotus and forgetting about her own wedding tomorrow��


    The sixth day of Lunar New Year.


    Su Liang was roused early in the morning and was attended to by a group of beautiful pce maidens. She had a bath in fragrant water, experiencing thevish life of a noble.


    Next, Su Liang kindly refused the old nanny who came to do her makeup, iming that she was afraid of pain.


    The old nanny didn��t want to upset Su Liang, so she praised her for having excellent skin and looking beautiful even without makeup. Satisfied, the nanny then left.


    By the time Su Liang put onyer afteryer of wedding gown and felt a few points heavier, she genuinely could notprehend why one would want to sew gold and silver threads and precious pearls and gems onto their clothes. Silently, she thought, when she gets married for real someday, she will design her own wedding dress which will focus onfort. In fact, she likes qipao, maybe she can make one just for her husband to see.


    Su Liang was attended to, much like a puppet on a string, and found it tiring. However, she couldn��t show it too obviously as it was supposed to be a happy day and she should look delighted. The nervousness of a new bride-to-be could be ignored; there was nothing to be nervous about when marrying Gu Ling��


    The Mansion of Prince Ning.


    Although Situ Xie��s suggestion that Gu Ling should get married in the king��s mansion was rejected, he still busied himself with Gu Ling��s wedding arrangements. He ran to the Mansion of Prince Ning for three consecutive days, arranged tor many servants toe over, and even brougnt all tne people from the king��s mansion on the sixth day of the Lunar New Year.


    As for Gu Ling, he left them to it, knowing that he couldn��t handle all the matters on his own.


    Only after being repeatedly urged by Situ Xie, did Gu Ling finally put on his wedding robes, which the pce had sent over. He didn��t particrly like them, finding them too cumbersome. He thought maybe he could learn some sewing. When he and Su Liang get married, he could personally make her a wedding outfit since she doesn��t like this kind of get-up. He had previously promised to let her embroider her own bridal veil, but other matters had taken precedence, and it was set aside.


    ��Cousin, you look so beautiful, deserving of the reputation of the most beautiful person in the world.�� Situ Yao was utterly stunned by Gu Ling��s appearance in the red wedding attire.


    There was still no smile on Gu Ling��s face, as arranged by Situ Xie, Gu Ling set off on time to fetch his bride from the imperial pce, apanied by Situ Jing and Situ Zhang.


    Themon people who came to watch yet again marveled at Gu Ling��s stunning beauty, and they all understood why Su Liang, such a talented and beautiful woman, would choose no one but him.


    ��Cousin Ling, are you not happy?�� Situ Jing asked with augh.


    Gu Ling answered indifferently, ��Very happy.��


    Situ Jing nodded, ��That��s good. Being able to marry a remarkable woman like divine doctor Su is a blessing for you. You must cherish her!��


    Upon arriving outside the pce, after waiting for a while, the carriage that Su Liang was riding finally drove out slowly. It was very grand, but she couldn��t be seen��


    Gu Ling was not disappointed, as he did not want other men to see Su Liang in her wedding dress, but he knew he would witness it today.


    The wedding procession left the imperial pce, boisterously making its way back to the Mansion of Prince Ning.


    Situ Jing reminded Gu Ling that, ording to tradition, he should carry the bride from the gate to the wedding hall.


    Gu Ling lifted the curtain of the carriage to see Su Liang sitting inside, surrounded byyers of piled-up clothes. The phoenix crown on her head looked very heavy, and her face was covered.


    Su Liang lowered her head, seeing a hand stretch over. She recognized it as Gu


    Ling��s, and couldn��t help but grumble, ��My neck is about to break.��


    Maybe I should also make the phoenix crown when we get married�� Gu Ling thought, as he hoisted Su Liang out of the carriage in a horizontal carry.


    Amidst the sounds of firecrackers and cheers, Gu Ling firmly carried Su Liang into the wedding hall.


    Situ Xie didn��t have the audacity to sit in the high hall position, knowing that Gu Ling would definitely not pay him respects, and that it would only result in a public loss of face.


    After stabilizing her feet on the ground, Su Liang sighed a breath of relief, hoping this tiresome ceremony would finish quickly so that her head could be freed.


    Gu Ling also hoped it would end soon to avoid furtherplications. Regardless of its authenticity, he liked the part of the ceremony where the couple bowed to each other. Last time he went through it in his disguise as Ning Jing, that didn��t count, but this time it was different.


    ��The auspicious time has arrived!��


    Under the watchful eyes of the nobility of Liang Country, Su Liang and Gu Lingpleted the ceremonial rites of the wedding.


    ��The rites are over, the newlyweds to the bridal chamber!��


    Upon hearing this, Gu Ling once again lifted Su Liang in his arms.


    Situ Xie, with the people of the Yue King��s mansion, wore a full smile as he invited the guests to dine.


    Just then, a shout came from a distance, ��My Prince, the emissary from


    Emperor Qian has arrived!��


    Silence enveloped the room instantly.


    ��Atst.�� Su Liang got off Gu Ling as she heard Nian Jincheng��s voice.


    ��I am here under the Emperor��s order, to deliver an imperial edict. His Majesty ordered that whenever and wherever Su Liang is found, the edict should be given to her immediately.�� Nian Jincheng��s face was stern as he spoke.


    Su Liang didn��t lift her veil, taking a deep sigh, she said, ��General Nian, you have my gratitude.�� Turning to Gu Ling by her side, she continued, ��Let��s go.��


    The crowd watched as Gu Ling, Su Liang and Nian Jincheng left for the bridal chamber together, looking at each other in surprise.


    With a glint in his eyes, Situ Xie carried on with the banquet, inviting the guests to dine.


    Entering the chamber, Su Liang lifted her veil saying, ��I will go and save my head, you two carry on.��


    Nian Jincheng, who had beenining about Gu Ling all the way, looked at him in his wedding attire and said, ��I��m sorry. I didn��t want to interrupt your wedding, but I was being watched and couldn��t dy.��


    Gu Ling shook his head lightly, ��I owe you an apology. You couldn��t be at home with Yang Yu on your wedding anniversary.��


    From the inner chamber, Su Liang��s voice echoed, ��Will you two stop the brotherly bonding? My God,e help me out!��


    At Su Liang��s words, Gu Ling immediately left Nian Jincheng and walked quickly into the inner chamber. The sight of Su Liang made him stop in his tracks.


    She had taken off twoyers of the wedding garment. Her face, still in makeup, was very appealing. Right now, her expression carried a hint of annoyance, adding charisma to her charm.


    Gu Ling swallowed dryly, asking in a low voice, ��What can I assist with?��


    ��My hair���� Su Liang was trying to take off the bridal headdress but it was entangled in her hair. At the moment, half of her hairy loose and the headdress tilted to one side. She had to tilt her head to reduce the pressure. She felt genuinely ridiculous.


    A flicker of amusement crossed Gu Ling��s eyes. She did not look ridiculous at all, she was super cute.


    Gu Ling quickly moved forward, gingerly untangling Su Liang��s hair from the headdress. When he took off the headdress and held it in his hand, it felt very heavy. It must be even more so on one��s head, ��You��ve had a tough day.��


    After stretching her neck, Su Liang blurted out, ��Can��t agree more. Next time we get married, can you wear the bridal dress and the headdress and I wear the groom��s attire?��


    Gu Ling was taken aback for a moment before retorting, ��Next time?��


    Su Liang stood up, stretching her limbs, ��What if we need to pretend to be married again?��


    Gu Ling put down the headdress and said, ��Let��s do away with the headdress next time.��


    Su Liang was about to go find Nian Jincheng when Gu Ling told her to change her clothes first.


    ��Yes, I really need to. The clothes from the pce are weird.�� Su Liang looked down at her chest.


    Gu Ling silently turned around and left��


    When Su Liang came out again after freshening up, both Gu Ling and Nian Jincheng had already read the secret edict.


    When Su Liang took it, it instructed her to cancel her marriage to Gu Ling without offending Situ Han, and to return to the country immediately.


    Nian Jincheng frowned, ��You two havepleted the wedding rites, how can it be cancelled? Not offending the one who bestowed the marriage, Emperor Liang, is literally impossible.��


    The next moment, Su Liang abruptly got up, throwing down the secret edict and pointing angrily at Gu Ling, saying, ��I treated you with sincerity, with the heavens as my witness. You actually agreed to marry me for the sake of another woman? What do you take me for?��


    Nian Jincheng was taken aback, staring in astonishment.


    Gu Ling spoke calmly, ��She is just my friend, I owe her a favor and need to repay it. It was you who wanted to marry me, and I did not want to deceive you, and thus told you the truth.��


    Surprised looks appeared on the faces of the servants in the courtyard as they heard the voicesing from inside the room.


    ��Gu Ling, I do love you, and I cannot bear to see you trample my sincerities like this!�� There was anger behind Su Liang��s words, ��At this point, I should thank you for your honesty! Since you have ulterior motives for marrying me, let��s end this. Let��s pretend this never happened! The Emperor is ill and hasmanded me to return home as soon as possible. I will embark on my journey today, you are free toe or not!��


    After her words, Su Liang went into the inner chamber, took out the headdress that had been causing pain in her neck, and threw it on the ground. Then she left the room returning to the one she previously upied.


    After Nian Jincheng closed the door, he saw Gu Ling calmly taking off the wedding attire and asked him confusingly, ��Is this�� a rehearsed drama?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Ad-libbing actually, was it not exciting?��


    Nian Jincheng nodded absently before asking confusedly, ��The other woman Su Liang said you agreed to marry her for, who is she? You haven��t fallen in love with someone else, have you?��


    Gu Ling replied contemtively, ��All the women I know prefer Su Liang even more..��

 Chapter 291 - 291: 291. Returning Home, Two Masters

    Chapter 291: 291. Returning Home, Two Masters


    Trantor: 549690339


    No one in Yao City expected that Gu Ling and Su Liang, who were granted marriage by order and had a splendid wedding, would break up not long after the ceremony began and right after paying their respects at the hall.


    The reason quickly spread: it had always been Su Liang��s unrequited love, and


    Gu Ling agreed to the imperial marriage only to ask Emperor Liang for the Thousand-year Snow Lotus. He never truly intended to marry her, and even worse, he nned to give the Snow Lotus to another woman!


    Those who heard the news were shocked and deeply sympathized with Su Liang��s plight, while also condemning Gu Ling��s cold and selfish behavior. They also admired Su Liang��s decisiveness in separating from Gu Ling after learning the truth.


    For a time, the whole of Yao City was abuzz with discussion about this matter.


    The festivities at Prince Ning��s mansion had long ended, but the bright red wedding decorations hung at the gate made all who saw them sigh.


    Su Liang went to the pce, and Ren Dong arranged for the two guards who apanied Nian Jincheng to eat and rest.


    Nian Jincheng also went to bed. He had seen Gu Ling and Su Liang, and the development of the situation was beyond his control. He left it to them. Situ Xie, who hadn��t left yet, saw Gu Ling taking off his wedding clothes and packing his luggage, and sighed deeply, ��You two had nned this fake marriage beforehand, hadn��t you?��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��No.�� In fact, he felt a bit regretful. This marriage had ended too quickly, and he hadn��t even had the chance to properly see Su Liang in her wedding dress.


    Situ Xie shook his head, ��Forget it. As long as you know what you��re doing, with Su Liang��s intelligence, she should be able to get through Emperor Liang��s questioning. When she leaves the pce, you two should hurry back to Qian Country to avoid any furtherplications.��


    As Situ Xie was about to leave, he turned back at the door, ��Did Emperor Qian send Su Liang here for the Mu Family��s secret scroll? How will you exin yourselves if you return empty-handed?��


    Gu Ling countered, ��Will you give the secret scroll to me?��


    Situ Xie��s expression stiffened, ��The secret scroll is with the emperor, and even if I had it, giving it to you would be detrimental to Liang Country. Ling��er, I hope you remember that Emperor Qian will only use and be suspicious of you, never truly trusting you. But Liang Country will always ept you.��


    Gu Ling no longer spoke, and Situ Xie sighed repeatedly, ��Take care in the future. If you ever need my help, just let me know.�� With that, he left.


    Gu Ling stared at Situ Xie��s retreating figure, momentarily puzzled about what his real intentions were.


    Liang Country��s Imperial Pce.


    Having heard Su Liang��s reasons for wanting to annul her marriage with Gu Ling, Situ Han couldn��t reproach her. After all, he knew about Gu Ling��s demand for the Thousand-year Snow Lotus in exchange for the marriage, but he never told Su Liang.


    Su Liang was not an ordinary woman. She was famous for winning the Martial Arts Champion title and had gained Emperor Qian��s favor afterwards. Given her temperament, her reaction to being deceived was only natural.


    Situ Han tried to console Su Liang, ��As you spend more time together, Ling��er will naturally grow fond of you.��


    Su Liang��s eyes dimmed, ��Does Your Majesty think I chose to give up?��


    Situ Han furrowed his brows, only to see Su Liang��s bitter smile, ��Today he revealed the truth because he is unwilling to continue with me. After all, he has already obtained the Snow Lotus and fulfilled his promise to you bypleting the wedding ceremony with me. However, he is determined not to truly be my husband. In that case, insisting on it would mean losing my self-respect.��


    At this point, Su Liang was seen as a victim of a deceitful marriage, and Situ Han, as Gu Ling��s aplice, couldn��t say more.


    However, at this moment, Situ Han doubted whether Su Liang made this decision because Nian Jincheng had brought Duanmu Yi��s intentions.


    ��I heard that General Nian was sent to deliver Emperor Qian��s edict to you, but something happened?�� asked Situ Han.


    Su Liang nodded, ��The emperor is unwell and ordered me to return to the country as soon as possible. Emperor Liang has fully recovered, and I should have already returned.��


    Situ Han understood that his goal of letting Su Liang and Gu Ling marry had only been half aplished, and he could only leave it at that. He guessed that Duanmu Yi��s real purpose in sending Nian Jincheng was for the secret scroll, so he asked Su Liang when she nned to set out.


    ��Today,�� sighed Su Liang, ��I can��t dy any longer.��


    Situ Han was surprised. She was leaving today? Was Su Liang not nning to steal the secret scroll? Or was she nning to pretend to leave and then secretly return?


    After a series of polite refusals and Situ Han watching Su Liang leave, he sent someone to summon Situ Xie to the pce.


    When Su Liang returned to Prince Ning��s mansion, Ren Dong saw her calm appearance and thought she was upset but didn��t want to show it. She could barely contain her indignation, ��Marquis Chang Xin is too much! The master has been so good to him, but he deliberately deceived her!��


    Su Liang took Ren Dong into her room, and while packing her luggage, she said, ��Don��t get agitated. He didn��t deceive me.��


    Ren Dong was stunned, and Su Liang smiled, ��I knew from the beginning that he agreed to the imperial marriage just for the Snow Lotus. I also nned with him to stay in Yao City to search for the secret scroll by prolonging our time here. Now that the emperor has ordered us to return, it��s time to stop pretending.��


    Ren Dong was dumbfounded, ��Didn��t the master really want to marry Marquis Gil?��


    Su Liang shrugged, ��I did before, but in the future, it depends on my mood. As for now, I just want to go home as soon as possible.��


    Ren Dong: �� Can you really control your emotions so easily? So carefree! I just knew it, my master could never be trapped by feelings!


    Seeing Ren Dong��s admiring face, Su Liang told her not to think about those random things and quickly prepare for departure.


    Although their marriage had been annulled on the wedding day, Su Liang and Gu Ling, both being subjects of Qian Country, left Yao City together under the watchful eyes of the people. As before, Su Liang rode a horse and Gu Ling sat in the carriage.


    As for the many gifts and rewards Su Liang had received, she asked Situ Xie to help send them to Qian Countryter, and Situ Xie happily agreed.


    Peng Wei and Peng Fan escorted them to the city gate.


    ��Are you alright?�� said Peng Wei. He red at the carriage carrying Gu Ling, clearly believing that Su Liang had been badly hurt.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I��m fine. Don��t worry, Uncle Peng.��


    ��You��re so good, it��s that brat��s problem! There are plenty of people who like you, right, Peng Fan?�� Peng Wei intentionally spoke loudly.


    Peng Fan, suddenly mentioned, hesitated for a moment. He admired Su Liang and had once been moved by her, but his father had extinguished that tiny spark in his heart. Upon returning, his grandfather had told him he was unworthy of Su Liang and should give up early; however, tofort Su Liang today, he had to make his position clear��


    Nevertheless, Peng Fan said solemnly, ��Yes, I am one of Miss Suls admirers.��


    Gu Ling in the carriage: �� Su Liang will definitely say thank you.


    Su Liang suddenlyughed, ��Oh, thank you, Young Master Peng.��


    Peng Fan: �� Not at all, not surprising��


    Nian Jincheng cleared his throat, ��It��s gettingte.��


    Su Liang saluted, ��Uncle Peng, hurry back! Farewell, everyone!��


    It was not only the Peng family members, but also Situ Jing and Situ Yao who came to see her off. Su Liang had already said goodbye.


    Watching them leave, Situ Yao sighed, ��The happiest day has turned out like this.��


    Situ Jing shook his head, ��Little sister, don��t think too much about it. They don��t seem to care much.��


    After leaving Yao City, Su Liang knew that Situ Han or Situ Xie would definitely send someone to monitor their movements, suspecting that they would sneak back to steal the secret scroll.


    As for this, Su Liang didn��t care. Let them watch, she wouldn��t return to Yao City to steal the secret scroll, there was no need.


    That night, they rested in another city closest to Yao City.


    The guards arranged by Duanmu Yi for Nian Jincheng found it strange that Su Liang and Gu Ling could eat at the same table as if nothing had happened, but their only duty was to report back to Duanmu Yi everything they saw and heard, without thinking too much.


    When they set out the next day, Gu Ling also rode a horse.


    Without the carriage, the speed of the team was much faster. In fact, neither Gu Ling nor Su Liang needed to rush back day and night; it was all for Nian Jincheng to reunite with his newlywed wife as soon as possible. As there were spies watching, they decided to hurry up and discuss things after returning home.


    All the rests were decided by Gu Ling. He had the highest status and the biggest temper, and everyone listened to him.


    And Nian Jincheng knew very well that the decision to rest or not, and for how long, actually depended on whether Su Liang was hungry, cold, or tired. Gu Ling did everything to make Su Liang less tired.


    Thus, by the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, the Lantern Festival, they had left Liang Country and returned to Xuanbei City in Qian Country.


    By the time they arrived in Xuanbei City, it was alreadyte afternoon. Su Liang and Gu Ling decided to stay here for the night.


    ��Did Lian Shun go home?�� Su Liang asked Xing Ji.


    Xing Ji nodded with a smile, ��After he went to Liang Country, the Lian family in Jiaye City sent a letter asking him to go home for the New Year. He insisted on leaving after reading the letter, and I didn��t stop him.��


    ��Both sessors the righteous father wants to train have all gone south. What should we do?�� Su Liang chuckled.


    Xing Ji sighed, ��Yes, but if you could help me, I wouldn��t care about those brats at all.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I��d be happy to, but the emperor thinks I��m more suitable as an Imperial Physician for now.�� Although she had voluntarily resigned as a general, being a general in the capital city didn��t hold much significance. ��What about you?�� Xing Ji asked with a smile, ��What do you like to do?��


    Su Liang thought seriously, ��Comparatively speaking, rather than going to battle and killing enemies, I prefer to practice medicine and save lives. It��s not as thrilling and heart-stirring, and it suits me as a weak girl.��


    Xing Ji burst intoughter, ��If you are a weak girl, then wouldn��t Yu Sheng be ashamed to death?��


    As for Xing Ji��s habit of teasing his own son while praising her, Su Liang had long be ustomed to it and once again promised to convey his words to Xing Yusheng.


    Seeing Su Liang always put Xing Ji in a good mood. After exchanging pleasantries, they got to the main point.


    Su Liang told Xing Ji that she nned to return to the capital city and exin everything to Duanmu Yi. She and Gu Ling agreed to Emperor Liang��s forced marriage just to obtain the secret scroll.


    ��If that��s the case, the emperor shouldn��t me you.�� Xing Ji, knowing that Gu Ling hadn��t intentionally deceived Su Liang, felt relieved. He was also worried that Su Liang would be hurt by loving Gu Ling too much without getting a response.


    ��As for that secret scroll, it was originally obtained by Situ Xie and then deliberately put up for sale to lure out the head of the Mu Family. The emperor of Liang Country got it unexpectedly.�� Su Liang said.


    Xing Ji��s expression became serious, ��So that��s how it was. But even if it��s only a


    half-scroll that��s unusable as you said, the emperor will still want it.��


    Su Liang had already made a n for it, ��I will exin it to the emperor.��


    Xing Ji nodded, ��In that case, I can rest assured.�� He didn��t ask further how she nned to exin things to Duanmu Yi.


    When Su Liang was about to leave, Xing Ji asked about her real rtionship with Gu Ling.


    ��Not bad, but for now, we��re just friends.�� Su Liang said.


    ��Do you think it could go further?�� Xing Ji asked with a smile.


    Su Liang sped her hands together, ��Fate is predetermined by the heavens, you should ask the old man under the moon.��


    Xing Ji: ��


    When they set out early the next day, Qi Jun also joined the team heading back to the capital city. Su Liang thought he could have a good career in the army, but Qi Jiang didn��t want his son to be a militarymander. Although Qi Jun had such an ambition, he preferred to follow Su Liang at this stage.


    ��If only I could go with my master to Liang Country.�� Qi Jun said with some regret.


    Su Liang called Ren Dong, ��You tell Qi Jun how cold Liang Country is.��


    Ren Dong thought for a moment and said, ��I��m not afraid of the cold.��


    Qi Jun looked baffled, only to hear Ren Dong say, ��Because my name is Ren Dong.��


    Qi Jun snorted augh, ��Ren Dong, you��ve be humorous after going to Liang Country.��


    Ren Dong: ��That cold joke was told by Su Liang��


    Then Su Liang silently rode forward to catch up with Gu Ling, ��I��m afraid of the cold. You guys chat.��


    Qi Jun asked about some people he knew, such as King Yue Situ Xie, Princess Yaoguang, and the Emperor of Liang Country. Ren Dong only talked about her impressions of those people, summing up her evaluation in two words:


    ��hypocritical.��


    Once again passing by Bei��an County��s Feiyan Town, Su Liang proposed to visit her old home and asked for half a day��s time.


    Gu Ling didn��t express his opinion but implicitly agreed. They found an inn, and he went to his room, ordering not to be disturbed.


    Nian Jincheng knew that Gu Ling would probably secretly return to Su Vige, so he took the two guards to drink alcohol.


    Su Liang brought Ren Dong and Qi Jun on horseback to Su Vige. The mountains in the vige were still covered with un-melted snow. Someone recognized Su Liang and shouted excitedly, ��Miss Su is back!��


    Soon, Su Liang saw many familiar faces. She greeted them and returned to her home in the vige.


    Little Tiger and Zhuzi were both at school. Bai Dame hurried over and was overjoyed to see Su Liang, ��Liang girl, why did youe back? Are you leaving again?��


    Su Liang didn��t need to ask and already knew everything in the vige was fine. She exined to Bai Dame that this was just a stop on her way back from Liang Country on an official business and would leave soon.


    ��Little Tiger and Zhuzi always talk about you.�� Bai Dame held Su Liang��s hand and wanted her toe over to eat.


    ��I came back to find a book, and I��ll be thereter.�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    Bai Dame nodded repeatedly, ��Alright, I��ll go cook for you now!�� And then she hurriedly left.


    Su Liang instructed Ren Dong and Qi Jun to go to the school and check the situation, and to report back to her afterward. The two left together. By the time Su Liang pushed open the door of the room Gu Ling had been staying in, he was already standing inside.


    ��Great God, how does it feel to be back home?�� Su Liang lightlyughed.


    Gu Ling turned around and nodded slightly, ��It��s nice.��


    ��That��s a pretty highpliment from you. Your go-toment is ��it��s alright.���� Su Liang sat down at the table. ��Unfortunately, there are no pumpkins or eggnts in the backyard during this season. I��m going to Bai Auntie��s house for dinnerter, and you can��t go.��


    This was because the Bai Family knew ��Ning Jing,�� not Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling thought to himself that the next time he could eat at the Bai��s house, it would probably be after he and Su Liang got married.


    In between, Su Bai visited and chatted with Su Liang for a while. He talked about the situation at the school and some things happening in the vige. He also asked about Su Liang��s recent situation.


    In this remote vige, news wasn��t very up-to-date. Su Liang and Gu Ling��s marriage and separation in Liang Country hadn��t reached them yet.


    Su Liang simply said that everything was fine for her.


    After Su Bai left, Su Liang went to visit Su Dakuan. He couldn��t help but mention ��Ning Jing�� and Su Liangforted him with a few words.


    Aunt Bai prepared the most sumptuous peasant meal for Su Liang, Qi Jun, and Ren Dong. Little Tiger and Zhuzi also specially ran back from the school to see Su Liang. They had grown taller since thest time they met.


    Su Liang couldn��t stay long, so she left after dinner.


    Aunt Bai steamed a basket of steamed buns for her to eat on the road, and Uncle Bai roasted a bunch of small sweet potatoes.


    When Su Liang returned to Feiyan Town, it was only then that Nian Jincheng went to knock on Gu Ling��s door, calling him out, saying it was time to leave.


    Of those steamed buns and roasted sweet potatoes, Su Liang only gave one to each of the others, saying the rest were all hers, but in reality, she secretly gave them all to Gu Ling.


    Qian Country��s capital city.


    News of Gu Ling and Su Liang receiving Emperor Liang��s conferment and marriage, but breaking up on the day of their wedding in Liang Country, had already spread far and wide.


    Su Liang��s friends had cursed Gu Ling countless times.


    Every time Old Master Qin saw Lin Shuzhi, he would sigh. That young master from the Gu Family, even though he looked so pretty and had big eyes, also had a huge and terrible heart! He dared to bully such a good girl like Su Liang! It was unbearable!


    Lin Shuzhi, who knew that everything was plotted by Su Liang and Gu Ling, could only cooperate with Old Master Qin, ridicule Gu Ling together, and show pity for Su Liang.


    Finally, in thete lunar month, Su Liang and Gu Ling returned to the capital city.


    Not long after entering the city, Su Liang saw a familiar hunchbacked old man fall by the roadside. Recognizing it was Old Mu, she hurriedly dismounted and lent him a hand.


    ��Thank you��Thank you, Dr. Su���� The old man spoke weakly, but there was a sharp glint in his eyes. He stuffed something into Su Liang��s sleeve and whispered, ��Take this to finish the task.��


    ��Master is really kind.�� Su Liang whispered while helping Old Mu up, ��You should go home now.��


    By the time Su Liang headed towards the Imperial Pce, the hunchbacked old man had disappeared into the crowd.


    Su Mansion.


    By thekeside, there was a pile of alcohol jars lying around, and a man was lying among them. If you didn��t look closely, you might think it was all just a


    pile of rags.


    Old Mu walked over, and after kicking the ��pile of rags�� once, the figure moved. He kicked again, ��Drunken fool, you better get up! I told the girl I��d find her a good master, but where am I supposed to put my old face when you��re half-dead like this?��


    ��What master��apprentice��l��want��to drink���� the ��pile of rags�� muttered unclearly.


    Old Mu huffed angrily, ��Drink, drink, drink! You��ll drink yourself to death one of these days! Let��s see how your apprentice treats you when shees back!��


    ��App��appr��apprentice��what apprentice��no��none! I don��t have any!�� The ��pile of rags�� giggled foolishly.


    Old Mu sat by theke and sighed, ��I carried you back with so much effort, thinking I could please my apprentice and live with herter. But with the way you are now, not even saying a coherent sentence, I don��t even know if you really know poison techniques. We both might be kicked out soon. Guess we��ll have to live at my other disciple��s house.. That boy, even if you drink yourself to death, he can still revive you with his anger!��

 Chapter 292: 292. Impossible

    Chapter 292: 292. Impossible<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Qian Country Imperial Pce.


    Duanmu Chen looked at Su Liang, who walked alone into the Imperial Study, and couldn��t help but feel worried for her. Ever since he learned about Su Liang and Gu Ling epting Emperor Liang��s marriage earlier this year, Duanmu Yi��s mood had been visibly bad.<div>


    Duanmu Chen didn��t know Su Liang��s intentions and was unable to speak up for her.


    At this moment, it was only Duanmu Yi and Duanmu Chen, father and son, as well as Su Liang. Nian Jincheng and Gu Ling waited outside, not allowed to enter.


    Looking at Su Liang, who had saluted gracefully, Duanmu Yi let her rise and coldly said, ��I sent you to Liang Country to handle important matters, but you neglected everything for Gu Ling! Give me an exnation!��


    Su Liang slightly bowed, ��In response to Your Majesty, I do want to marry Marquis Chang Xin, but there are hidden secrets regarding Emperor Liang��s marriage decree. ��


    Duanmu Chen couldn��t help but ask, ��I heard it was because Gu Ling deceived you to get the Thousand-year Snow Lotus?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No. Lord Gu indeed needs the Thousand -Year Snow


    Lotus to repay a favor, but I knew this from the start. Earlier this year, Emperor Liang��s illness had almost been cured, and if I didn��t agree to the marriage and conferment, we would have to leave Yao City and wouldn��t be able toplete the important tasks the emperor assigned.��


    Duanmu Chen��s expression became serious, ��So you are saying that you two pretended to get married in advance to buy time to find the secret scroll?��


    ��Yes,�� Su Liang nodded, ��Although Marquis Chang Xin doesn��t like to associate with people, he isn��t the kind of person who would deceive others for his own benefit.��


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��So that��s how it is. Father, it seems that we misunderstood Su Liang and Gu Ling. They only pretended to agree to Emperor Liang��s terms.��


    Duanmu Yi��s expression rxed slightly, ��Did you get the secret scroll?��<div>


    Duanmu Chen thought that it would be best if Su Liang had really obtained it, otherwise, no matter how much exnation, it would be meaningless.


    He saw Su Liang take out a cloth-wrapped object from her sleeve, ��Your Majesty, this is the half copy of the secret scroll that the royal family of Liang acquired.��


    Duanmu Yi and Duanmu Chen��s eyes lit up! Because from start to finish, the information they had received was that Su Liang not only maintained a good rtionship with the royal family of Liang but was even extremely harmonious. If she had stolen or snatched the secret scroll, it wouldn��t have been so peaceful. They didn��t expect that she had actually obtained it!


    Su Liang stepped forward, opened the cloth wrap, and ced the half-secret scroll in front of Duanmu Yi. The object Mu Lao gave her was exactly the same as the one Mu Yu handed to Situ Xie.


    Duanmu Yi flipped through it from beginning to end but frowned, ��There isn��t a singleplete blueprint!��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes. That is also the reason for the auction of the secret scroll in Yao City.��


    Then, Su Liang exined that the dark weapon folding fan that first appeared in Yao City��s Treasure Pavilion was actually hers.


    ��Yours? Where did you get it?�� Duanmu Yi looked astonished.


    Su Liang respectfully said, ��It was left behind by Ning Jing.��


    Duanmu Yi and Duanmu Chen were both stunned. After ��Ning Jing�� died, Su Liang received all her inheritance.


    ��She bought it, but I don��t know where she got it from,�� Su Liang said, ��I only brought it for self-defense, but I never used it, so no one knew about it. When I got to Liang Country and stayed in King Yue��s Mansion, I couldn��t find any leads, so I discussed a n with Marquis Chang Xin to ��beat the grass to scare the snake��. He used a trip to Yao City��s Qingjing Temple to y chess with an old monk as a cover and secretly disguised himself, then sold my folding fan to the Treasure Pavilion.��<div>


    Duanmu Yi and Duanmu Chen had already received news about the folding fan, but they didn��t expect it to be a ploy by Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    Duanmu Yi��s face had lost its anger, ��Was it useful?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, I asked General Peng to buy the fan publicly and give it to me, then I took it apart.��


    Duanmu Yi was well aware of the great favor Su Liang had done for the Peng Family.


    ��After I disassembled the fan, a craftsman named Zhao Yu appeared by Situ Xie��s side and said he could help me repair the fan,�� Su Liang said, ��That man should be the descendant of the Mu Family who had pledged allegiance to Situ Xie.��


    Duanmu Chen frowned, ��Why would Situ Xie want the descendant of the Mu


    Family to repair that fan?��


    ��At first, we couldn��t find a breakthrough, so we used the fan as bait. It wasn��t until the auction that I roughly understood the situation,�� Su Liang said.


    Then Su Liang told Duanmu Yi and Duanmu Chen that she had found out that the auction was actually designed by Situ Xie. He had only obtained a half-secret scroll that was useless, so he dared to sell it. His purpose was to severely exploit Su Liang and make her a target of public criticism.


    ��Zhao Yu is very young and shouldn��t be the main person in the Mu Family. Situ Xie had him fix the fan to confirm whether it was really from the Mu Family. The other purpose of the auction was to draw out the person who had the other half of the secret scroll,�� Su Liang said, ��I didn��t buy the scroll publicly because


    I knew there was deception.��<div>


    ��Then how did you obtain the secret scroll?�� Duanmu Yi asked with a frown.


    ��Marquis Chang Xin secretly infiltrated the pce and copied it. We had the opportunity to shake off the spies only after moving into the Ning Wang Mansion granted by Emperor Liang,�� Su Liang said. The copy that Old Mu gave her was obviously new, with no words, only diagrams.


    Duanmu Yi looked at the secret scroll and fell silent.


    Duanmu Chen gave Su Liang an approving look. Theplicated ins and outs of the situation were not something they could deduce from the information they had obtained.


    It was clear that Su Liang and Gu Ling had been working hard and diligently to carry out Duanmu Yi��s instructions from beginning to end. As for titles and marriages, coronations, and the like, they were all meant to appease the Liang royal family and deceive Situ Han.


    Even the nullification of the marriage between Su Liang and Gu Ling had a perfect reason: Su Liang discovered deception.


    In reality, the one who was truly deceived was Situ Han.


    ��If we don��t get the other half of the secret scroll, it is just waste paper,�� sighed


    Duanmu Yi.


    Su Liang nodded, ��For the Liang royal family, it is the same. I believe that the Mu family has not appeared because the person in charge does not want to participate in the power struggle and has only produced a traitor in this generation. In the following days, the real master of the Mu family will not have to do anything, nor will the Mu family��s secret scroll have a chance to be truly discovered. That��s why I don��t think this mission is considered sessful, but I don��t expect any further gains from Liang Country at this point.��


    ��Father Emperor, I agree with Su Liang,�� Duanmu Chen said. ��This half of the secret scroll is only temporarily useless; it is hard to say how things will go in the future.


    ��Hmm,�� Duanmu Yi nodded, looking at Su Liang, his expression softened considerably, ��You have worked hard.��


    ��The idea was mine. Most of the tasks were taken at risk by Marquis Chang Xin. Without his help, I would not have been able to bring the secret scroll back,�� Su Liang said.


    Duanmu Chen smiled, ��Su Liang, do you regret that your marriage to Chang Xin is fake?�� He asked this deliberately in front of Duanmu Yi.


    Su Liang nodded, ��To tell the truth, yes. The rumors outside were only to deceive Emperor Liang. In fact, Chang Xin never lied to me.��


    ��So you still haven��t given up on him?�� Duanmu Chen continued to ask.


    ��Of course not, �� Su Liang replied seriously. ��After our time together in Liang Country, I came to like Chang Xin even more. He might seem cold, but he is actually very reasonable and has such great strength!��


    ��Father Emperor, Su Liang and Gu Ling worked together seamlessly on this mission. Since their marriage in Liang Country was fake, why not grant them a real marriage?�� Duanmu Chen proposed earnestly.


    Su Liang also looked expectantly at Duanmu Yi.


    Duanmu Yi��s face was calm, ��I would really like to grant your wish, but I can��t force Gu Ling into it. As you��ve just returned, rest well for now. I don��t want to embarrass Emperor Liang too much, so we can discuss thister. Also, be careful not to have too much contact with Gu Ling, as after all, you broke off with him in Liang Country publicly by iming deception.��


    Su Liang couldn��t hide her disappointment. However, it was all an act; she was still insisting on liking Gu Ling only to avoid Duanmu Yi��s arrangements for her marriage and had no intention of asking for another marriage grant.


    After leaving the Imperial Study, Su Liang went out of the pce alone.


    Nian Jincheng and Gu Ling were summoned together. Regarding the matter of the secret scroll, Gu Ling had quietlymunicated with Su Liang when they entered the pce. As for Nian Jincheng, he imed to be merely a messenger who didn��t contribute much and knew nothing.


    Duanmu Yi did not ask Gu Ling if he had changed his opinion of Su Liang and started to like her. He simply asked about the main issuest and then brought up the matter of the Thousand-year Snow Lotus.


    Gu Ling said that he had obtained two pieces of it and had indeed given one to a young woman. He did this because she had once helped him, and he wanted to repay her kindness.


    As for the two guards who apanied Nian Jincheng to Liang Country and returned with Su Liang, they didn��t notice anything unusual. Nian Jincheng didn��t dawdle on the way, and there were no intimate actions or conflicts between Su Liang and Gu Ling during their return journey. They mainly focused on hurrying back.


    After everyone left, Duanmu Chen sighed, ��Father Emperor, anyone else sent on this mission would not have been able to aplish it. Su Liang is truly intelligent, decisive, and calctive, while Gu Ling is undeniably loyal andpetent.��


    ��Do you really wish for them to be together?�� Duanmu Yi countered.


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��I think they are a perfect match.��


    ��I never regarded Su Liang as a woman. They are both too outstanding and too individualistic. If they were to join forces, do you really think you��d be able to sleep at night?�� Duanmu Yi asked coldly.


    Duanmu Chen��s expression grew serious. Was Duanmu Yi wary of Su Liang and Gu Ling? As an emperor, it was indeed prudent to use smart and powerful subordinates with caution.


    Duanmu Chen knew that if the ruler of Qian Country��s royal family had no talent and virtues, Su Liang or Gu Ling might rebel for the sake of the nation��s stability and the welfare of themon people, because their loyalty did not include fear of imperial power.


    In short, the problem was not that Su Liang and Gu Ling were too powerful, but that their courage was too great.


    s people could be used, and It used correctly, tney would De excellent aides. At the same time, caution was necessary.


    Actually, this was what Duanmu Chen had always done. He dared not make mistakes because he knew that once some errors urred, he would lose Su Liang as his ally.


    ��Father Emperor, I understand,�� Duanmu Chen said respectfully. He had initially thought that Duanmu Yi wanted Su Liang due to the Heavenly Edict, but his consideration had been too simplistic.


    After leaving the pce, Nian Jincheng asked Gu Ling how he would like to eat and whether he would like to stay at his house. Gu Ling nodded, ��Alright.��


    Nian Jincheng was taken aback, ��Are you really going?��


    ��You knew I wouldn��t go, so you asked.�� Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��Let��s sever our friendship.��


    Nian Jincheng: �� He was sincere in inviting him, but he did believe that Gu Ling would surely not agree��


    Of course, Gu Ling only wanted to live with Su Liang and would not bother newlyweds Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu. The two quickly parted ways.


    Nian Jincheng hurried home on horseback, thinking he could see his beloved wife right away and ease his longing. But as soon as he entered the door, he heard his housekeeper say that Yang Yu had left for Su Mansion upon hearing that Su Liang was back in the capital��


    Nian Jincheng felt so bitter in his heart that he immediately mounted his horse and went to Su Liang��s house to find his wife.


    Only Gu Ling returned to Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion alone. No one was waiting for him, and he couldn��t go to find Su Liang. The mansion was not as empty as when he left, though, because the trees he and Situ Xie requested from King Yue��s Garden had been transported and nted. However, the weather had not warmed up yet, so there were not many hints of green.


    Su Mansion.


    Knowing that Old Master Mu was here, Su Liang let Qi Jun go to reunite with Qi Yan and sent Ren Dong to Lin Family to report their safety.


    When Su Liang returned to the mansion from the pce, Qi Jun and Ren Dong had not yet returned.


    She approached Yuanming Pavilion and saw empty wine jars strewn about by theke, knowing that Old Master Mu must have brought back his drinking buddy.


    Su Liang entered Yuanming Pavilion, and Yang Yu greeted her with joy, ��You��re finally back! ��


    Old Master Mu nced up and continued to happily eat the desserts and fruits Yang Yu brought for Su Liang. There was a pile of ��rags�� next to him.


    ��What��s going on with you?�� Su Liang frowned.


    Yang Yu was puzzled for a moment, ��What��s wrong?��


    ��Why didn��t you wait for your husband at home? What are you doing here?�� Su Liang pushed Yang Yu, ��Hurry back, or Xiao Nian will be heartbroken.��


    ��He should know I��de to find you and go home with you���� Yang Yu exined. But she didn��t expect Su Liang and Nian Jincheng to leave the pce separately.


    ��Why would youe to my house on such an important day? Hurry back,�� Su Liang said.


    Yang Yu was confused, ��What important day?��


    ��Rekindled love is even better than newlywved bliss. You two should have some quality time together,�� Su Liang chuckled.


    Yang Yu blushed, ��What are you talking about���� But she still listened to Su Liang and decided to rush back.


    As soon as she left Su Mansion, she saw Nian Jincheng riding his horse over. Yang Yu stood at the gate andughed, ��I knew you��d definitelye here.�� Nian Jincheng had an unhappy face, scooped Yang Yu up with one arm, and gently ced her in front of him, ��Let��s go home!��


    Su Liang sat opposite Old Master Mu, letting out a sigh of relief, ��I finally made it back home. Master, what do you think of my ce?��


    ��Not bad!�� Old Master Mu nodded, ��What about that Gu kid?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��He went back to Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion. He��s the only one there. Master, would you like to go and live with him?��


    Old Master Mu shook his head repeatedly, ��No, no! You, this girl, promised to cook something delicious for me, but now you want to drive me away as soon as we meet? How unfilial! ��


    Su Liang promptly reflected, ��Yes, it��s my fault. Please do stay, Master. But where is the Poison Master you found for me? Are those wine jars his doing?


    Has he gone out?��


    ��He��s right here!�� Old Master Mu said.


    Su Liang was stunned, looking around, but there was no one.


    Old Master Mu pointed at that pile of ��rags,�� ��I brought Lao Bai back for you! As for the other matters, you��ll have to handle them yourself!��


    Su Liang walked over and smelled a strong whiff of alcohol. Pulling apart the broken fabric, she finally saw the person��s face. He was very thin, with even messier hair and beard than old man Mu. His body was filthy, and he was much shorter than old man Mu.


    ��Master, are you sure this is a poison master?�� Su Liang was a bit doubtful.


    Mu Old Man��s eyes shed as he ate his dessert. ��Of course�� I��m not sure. I just said I��d help you find Old Bai. I don��t know if Old Bai is a poison master or not!�� Su Liang sighed, ��First, let him sober up from his alcohol.��


    ��Be careful, this drunkard goes crazy when he can��t drink, and it��s terrifying. He��s not as easy to talk to as me!�� Old man Mu said.


    Su Liang took out her needle pack, removed a silver needle, and used it to help Old Bai sober up.


    Old man Mu squatted nearby, curiously watching while eating his dessert, ��Will this work?��


    Soon, Old Bai started to move and opened his eyes to look at Su Liang.


    Old man Mu immediately hid, ��Be careful! This drunkard will go crazy the moment he opens his eyes!��


    However, the next moment Bai Old Man suddenly grabbed Su Liang��s hand and burst into tears, ��Little junior sister�� I was wrong�� Don��t leave�� Don��t leave me����


    Su Liang was dumbfounded, what the hell��


    Mu Old Man frowned, threw away the dessert box, charged over and kicked Bai Old Man into the corner, ��You old bastard! Old pervert! You��re buried in the yellow earth, and you still dare to take advantage of my little disciple! I really misjudged you! Little girl, he is definitely not a poison master, not even a master at all! I��m going to throw him out! ��


    Mu Old Man bent down to lift Bai Old Man onto his shoulder and charged outside.


    Unexpectedly, Bai Old Man suddenly struck Mu Old Man��s back with his palm. His foot wobbled, and Bai Old Man had already rolled to the ground. In a sh, he jumped up and roared, ��You��re stealing my little junior sister! Looking for death!��


    Su Liang watched, dumbfounded, as the two old men began to fight outside Yuanming Pavilion; a whirlwind of dust and debris followed, and soon the alcohol jars by theke were smashed into shards.


    Bai Old Man kept cursing Mu Old Man for stealing his little junior sister, while Mu Old Man angrily denounced Bai Old Man as mentally ill.


    Qi Jun and Ren Dong returned to the mansion, rushed over when they heard themotion, and saw Su Liang was unharmed before they rxed. They quickly avoided the battlefield and joined her side.


    ��Master. who are these two people?�� Ren Dona asked with a furrowed brow.


    ��Two old seniors.�� Su Liang watched the two men fight intently, noticing that Bai Old Man��s steps were unsteady, but the speed of his hands was incredibly fast. Comparatively, Mu Old Man seemed weaker.


    Qi Jun asked, ��Why are they fighting?��


    ��To fight over�� me?�� Su Liang seemed puzzled. Was Bai Old Man��s little junior sister a blurry memory from his drunken stupor, or did she really resemble his little junior sister? Either way, Bai Old Man hadn��t sobered up yet, but the fighting strength he had disyed was already incredible. Even if he wasn��t a poison master, Su Liang still wanted to learn martial arts from him.


    Ren Dong guessed, ��Did they start fighting because they wanted topete to be Master��s teacher?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Not exactly.�� She hadn��t even properly greeted Old Bai yet.


    ��What should we do now?�� Qi Jun asked Su Liang if they should break up their fight.


    ��Let��s not interfere with the masters�� fight. They��re both quite irritable, so it��s good for them to exhaust some energy. Maybe they��ll sober up a bit after they��re tired.�� Su Liang was very calm.


    Qi Jun suddenlyughed, ��Master, your friend Crown Prince Xing said that one day Gu Meiren would discover that he had fallen in love with Master, but Master would firmly reject him.��


    At the same time Su Liang turned around and shook her head, ��That��s impossible. Keep an eye on them, and if anything seems off, call for me.�� With that, she returned to Yuanming Pavilion.


    Ren Dong had a strange expression, ��Qi Jun, when Master said it��s impossible, did she mean that Gu Meiren would never fall in love with her, or that she would never reject Gu Meiren?��


    Qi Jun hesitated for a moment, ��As for Gu Meiren not being able to fall in love with Master, I don��t believe that.��


    ��I don��t believe it either.�� Ren Dong nodded.


    ��Then it must be that Master wouldn��t reject Gu Meiren,�� Qi Jun analyzed. Ren Dong shook his head, ��What��s impossible about that?��


    Qi Jun shrugged, ��Then what do you think is impossible when Master said it��s impossible?��


    Ren Dong thought about it from different angles and still felt that none of it made sense. Just as he was about to go and ask Su Liang for rification, he saw Mu Old Man get pped by Bai Old Man into theke��.

 Chapter 293: 293. I am sleepwalking

    Chapter 293: 293. I am sleepwalking<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang had just changed her clothes and opened the window when she saw Old Bai pping Old Mu forcefully into the water.


    Old Bai was too fierce, so Qi Jun and Ren Dong didn��t dare to do anything rashly, and they called out to Su Liang for help.<div>


    As soon as they called out, Su Liang had already leaped down from the second floor of Yuanming Pavilion, lightly tapping her feet on the shore of theke. Seeing Old Mu struggling in the water, she immediately jumped in, swam over to grab him, and dragged him to the shore.


    Qi Jun and Ren Dong hurried over, with one pulling Old Mu up and the other helping Su Liang.


    Old Mu couldn��t swim, and his face was pale as Qi Jun patted him on the back, coughing nonstop.


    Other than beingpletely soaked, Su Liang was okay. After standing still, she looked at Old Bai.


    Old Bai had a dazed expression on his face as he sat among the shards of his broken liquor bottles, looking up at Su Liang and mumbling ��Junior sister����


    Seeing Su Liang approaching, Ren Dong subconsciously grabbed her, worried that Old Bai��s unstable mental state might cause him to attack Su Liang.


    ��It��s okay.�� Su Liang brushed off Ren Dong and walked to Old Bai��s side. When she saw his bare, bleeding feet on the broken porcin, she pushed the shards aside and reached out to help him.


    However, Old Bai moved back as if suddenly frightened, ��Junior sister is dead��


    You are not�� Who are you�� ��


    ��Senior, my name is Su Liang. This is my home, and you were brought here by Old�� Old Jin,�� Su Liang said softly.


    Old Bai grabbed his messy hair, ��Old Jin�� Old Jin�� That bastard tricked me into finding a well-behaved disciple�� Good wine�� Where is the well-behaved<div>


    disciple�� ��


    Su Liang pointed at herself, her smile blooming like a flower, ��That��s me!��


    Seeing Su Liang��s smile, Old Bails expression turned nk again. He allowed her to pull him up. Despite his impressive fighting abilities, he was barely able to stand steadily on the ground.


    Not far away, Old Mu, who was watching Su Liang supporting Old Bai, was furious, ��Damn it! Whose disciple are you? Why don��t youe and help me?��


    Qi Jun and Ren Dong both hurriedly tried to help Old Mu, but he pushed them away, ��If that stinky girl doesn��te over, I won��t get up!��


    Su Liang called Qi Jun over and tried to hand Old Bai over to him. ��You take this senior to get cleaned up.��


    However, as soon as Qi Jun reached out, the supposedly unstable Old Bai pped him away��


    Ren Dong managed to pull Qi Jun back just before he fell into theke.


    Qi Jun eximed in astonishment, ��That senior��s strength is incredible!��


    Left with no other choice, Su Liang had to leave Old Mu for the time being and help Old Bai into the Yuanming Pavilion. She sat him down and poured him a cup of warm water to drink.


    Old Bai was very obedient to Su Liang��s words; as a result, as soon as he drank a<div>


    cup of water, he passed out��


    Su Liang couldn��t help it. This man was like a volcano that could erupt at any moment; she had to let him ��slumber�� before making a long-term n.


    Then Su Liang went out and asked Qi Jun to take Old Bai away, clean him up, dress his wounds, and change his clothes.


    By the time Su Liang went to help Old Mu, she couldn��t lift him up, so she sat down next to him-


    ��We��re already soaked through. We can just dry off and go backter,�� Su Liang said nonchntly.


    Old Mu red at Su Liang, ��Is it because his martial arts skills are better than mine that you dislike me?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Old Bails martial arts skills are high, but he is short.��


    Old Mu suddenly had a sense of superiority and couldn��t hold back hisughter, ��Hahaha! That��s right! That drunkard is indeed shortpared to me!�� ��Master, aren��t you friends with him?�� Su Liang asked.


    Old Mu wrung the water out of his hair, grumbling, ��I��m terrified of water! I��m going to break off my friendship with him today!��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��His mind is not clear right now. Master, you should be more generous and not hold it against him.��


    Old Mu snorted, ��He doesn��t even know who you are, and yet you treat him so well?��<div>


    Su Liang said seriously, ��If Master is unhappy, we can just throw him out.��


    Old Mu rolled his eyes at Su Liang, ��Stop pretending with me!��


    ��Master, do you know who his ��Junior sister�� is?�� Su Liang asked.


    Old Mu shook his head, ��We��re just drinking buddies. How would I know? Even if she were alive, she��d probably be an olddy by now.��


    Su Liang felt that ��Junior sister�� must be a very important person to Old Bai and that he wouldn��t randomly mistake her for someone else. Maybe she really did look like Old Bai��s junior sister when she was younger. When he wakes up, she��ll have to ask him clearly.


    ��Didn��t you say you were going to make me something delicious?�� Old Mu asked, still worrying about it.


    Su Liang pulled him up, ��Master, you already ate all the desserts Yang Yu brought, are you still hungry?��


    ��Desserts are not a meal!�� Old Mu shook his head, ��You have no idea how tiring it was to carry that drunkard back home, and I had to keep finding alcohol for him along the way. Who am I doing this for! ��


    ��For me, thank you, Master.�� Su Liang called Ren Dong over, ��You take my master to wash up, change clothes, and rest for a while. I��ll go cook. Master, what do you like to eat?��


    ��Meat!�� Old Mu��s voice was loud and clear.


    ��Alright then!�� Su Liang said it was no problem.


    Old Mu and Old Bai were both arranged to stay at Qi Jun��s courtyard, not far from Yuanming Pavilion.


    After Qi Jun had bathed Old Bai and Old Mu had soaked in a bath himself, Ren


    Dong had already left the Mansion and returned from Yang Family��s Embroidery Workshop with tworge bundles. They were clothes bought for the two old men, from head to toe, there was everything they needed.


    When Old Mu changed into his new clothes and went to see Old Bai, he found him lying quietly on the bed, neatly dressed. His hair and beard were all neatly groomed by Qi Jun, making him almost unrecognizable from before.


    ��Youd,b my hair too.�� Old Mu scratched his messy head and looked at Qi


    Jun, ��Comb it nice, better looking than him!��


    Qi Jun smiled and nodded, ��No problem. Please sit down, senior.��


    Before long, Old Mu picked up a brass mirror and looked at himself from left to right, feeling somewhat incredulous, ��How did I suddenly be younger?��


    With his hair tied up and his beard shaved, dressed in well-tailored and high-quality new clothes, the tall and thin Old Mu seemed to have his charisma upgraded by a few notches, looking fresh and neat.


    Qi Junplimented him a few times, and Old Mu asked, ��Who looks better between me and Old Bai?��


    Since Old Bai was asleep and couldn��t hear anything, Qi Jun naturally said that Old Mu looked better.


    Old Mu looked satisfied. Not long after, when Qi Jun was chased and beaten by


    Old Bai, he finally realized an important life lesson: some multiple-choice questions have no correct answer��


    Su Liang carefully prepared a table full of dishes for Old Mu: braised fish, spicy chicken, eight-treasure duck, sweet and sour spare ribs, and meat. The main dish was Thousand Layer Meat Cake.


    Ren Dong came to tell Su Liang that Old Mu was having Qi Jun shave his beard and would being over soon.


    Su Liang took a te of each dish and two freshly cooked pieces of meat cake and put them in a food box, handing it to Ren Dong, ��Send it to Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion.��


    Ren Dong was stunned, ��Master, are you still sending meals to Marquis Chang Xin?�� It was said they��d severed ties��


    Su Liang went to fry the remaining meat buns, ��Hurry up and hurry back, try not to be seen.��


    ��Oh.�� Ren Dong had no choice but to take the food box, climb over the wall, and secretly deliver the meal to Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion.


    Su Liang carried the prepared dishes into Yuanming Pavilion and saw Old Mu, lookingpletely refreshed and dignified, sitting inside.


    ��Is this my master? Where did this dashing unclee from?�� Su Liang pretended to be surprised.


    Old Mu��s face instantly blossomed into a smile, ��These clothes are not bad,��


    Su Liang smiled as she served the food, ��As long as Master likes it, in the future you can buy whatever you want, but don��t ever try to save money for me.��


    Upon hearing this, Old Mu felt extremelyfortable in his heart! When he started eating Su Liang��s cooking, he became even more delighted, ��My dear apprentice, your cooking skills are really awesome!��


    Su Liang had a little meal with Old Mu, even using tea to rece alcohol, and officially became his disciple.


    The more Old Mu looked at Su Liang, the more he liked her,pletely forgetting the talented sessor he was supposed to take in.


    At this time, Gu Ling also had a taste of the all-meat feast Su Liang made, which were all his favorite dishes. More importantly, Su Liang still remembered his meals, which instantly brightened his mood.


    It should be noted that since meeting Su Liang until now, he was no longer used to living alone��


    Old Mu ate and drank his fill, then went to bed.


    Su Liang told Qi Jun and Ren Dong that Old Mu��sst name was Jin, so they could call him Old Jin or Jin Lao. He was a master she had acknowledged before, and they would live together in the future.


    While Old Bai was in a daze, Su Liang checked his pulse. Due to excessive drinking and an extremely irregr lifestyle, his martial power was very high, but his body had many issues and was on the verge of copse.


    Su Liang nned to treat and recuperate him first, making sure he quit alcohol. After getting a preliminary understanding of his situation, she would discuss the matter of bing his disciple.


    In the afternoon, Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing came to visit Su Liang. They were still as lovey-dovey as ever. Su Liang exined that she wasn��t deceived by Gu Ling and their fake marriage was a joint n. Xing Yusheng then took back his curse on Gu Ling��


    After sending them off, Su Liang made a special trip to the Lin Family to see Lin Shuzhi, discussed with him about her trip to Liang Country, and examined the health of her two sisters-inw. Lin Boyan��s wife was about to give birth, and Su Liang said she would be there to help deliver the baby when the time came, and asked her not to worry too much.


    When it was time to leave in the evening, Su Liang said she needed to go, as there were guests at home. Lin Bojun chased after her and handed her a letter, ��Lian Shun asked me to give this to you personally.��


    Su Liang felt it was strange. Lian Shun could have left the letter in Xuanbei City and had Xing Ji or Qi Jun pass it on, so she would receive it more quickly �C and


    he also asked Lin Bojun to give it to her personally��


    ��I��ll read it when I get home.�� Su Liang took the letter, ��Second Brother, don��t bother sending me off. You should go back.��


    Upon returning home, it was already getting dark.


    Su Liang opened Lian Shun��s letter, which contained two pages. The first page had only one sentence, ��There��s one thing, that after thinking long and hard, I decided to tell you����, then, on thest line of the second page, there was another sentence, ��Su Xiaoliang, see you again someday! Haha!��


    Su Liang could almost see Lian Shunughing sinisterly while writing this cryptic letter��


    Dinner was bought by Qi Jun from the Wan Family Restaurant. Wan Hui and Lu Yu had gone back to Qingyang City after the New Year��s celebration, apanying their elders and Zhengzheng, so they weren��t in the capital city.


    Su Liang wrote a sheet, allowing Qi Jun to hand it to the manager of Wan Family Restaurant. It was the meal orders for Su Mansion and Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion. For a total of seven days, detailed meal orders listed what dishes were to be sent at each mealtime, and in how much quantity.


    The Wan Family Restaurant had never taken on such a ��private customization�� order before, but since it was Su Liang��s request, they naturally didn��t refuse.


    Upon finding out that Su Liang had no time to cook every day, Old Mu was quite unhappy, as he had only eaten her cooking once.


    Su Liangughed and said that she would cook when she had time, but she had some things to do in the meantime.


    ��What are you busy with?�� Old Mu asked.


    ��Curing Old White��s illness. Once he��s healed, and if he��s willing to ept me as his disciple, there will be many things to learn from him.�� Su Liang replied with a serious expression.


    ��I��m also your master, but you never thought about learning something from me?�� Old Mu grumbled.


    Su Liang smiled, ��I��m not cut out for that. Master should teach Gu Ling instead. But let��s take it easy for the next few days, since someone is keeping an eye on him. Once that person��s surveince is gone, then we can continue. For now, Master can give him some blueprints to study.��


    Old Mu sighed deeply, ��No delicious food and I still have to rush to meet that annoying kid! ��


    ��Master, the dishes I ordered from my sister��s Wan Family Restaurant are very delicious, not worse than what I cook.�� Su Liang said.


    ��It��s just not the same.�� Old Mu snorted, ��But okay, it��s not good to always make a delicate girl like you go to such lengths to cook. We��ll do it your way.��


    Regarding this matter, although Old Mu wanted to eat Su Liang��s homemade meals, he appreciated her straightforward attitude �C if she had no time, she wouldn��t cook. On one hand, he liked her eagerness to learn, wanting to grasp any opportunity to learn poison techniques. On the other hand, he felt that Su Liang treated him as family rather than a guest. It was like indulging one��s own child, so how could he refuse her?


    Su Liang instructed that even if it waste at night, if Old White showed any signs of waking up, she should be called immediately.


    Therefore, that night, Qi Jun stayed by Old White��s side without sleep, and Su Liang, who was sorting out the books she brought back from Liang Country, didn��t sleep either.


    Hearing Qi Jun calling her from downstairs, Su Liang hurried down.


    ��He just moved his hand a bit, but hasn��t opened his eyes yet,�� Qi Jun said.


    ��Thank you for your hard work.�� Su Liang replied.


    Qi Jun smiled, ��Master, don��t be so polite all the time.��


    ��Oh, I��m just trying to win people��s hearts.�� Su Liang said seriously.


    Qi Jun: ��His Master was best at spouting nonsense with a straight face.


    By the time Su Liang saw Old White, he had just opened his eyes.


    Su Liang gestured for Qi Jun to leave the room first, and she sat down by the bedside, ��Senior, do you remember me? I��m Su Liang, and this is my home. You��ve been invited here by my master, Old Jin.��


    Old White��s gaze was initially bewildered, but as it fell on Su Liang, it gradually became clearer. He opened his mouth, his voice hoarse, ��Good�� apprentice?�� Su Liang couldn��t help butugh, ��Yes. I am the obedient apprentice Old Jin wanted you toe to meet.��


    ��Little girl�� how old are you�� who is your mother���� Old White asked weakly.


    ��I just turned sixteen. My grandfather is Su Yuanzhou, and as for my mother, I don��t know.�� Su Liang shook her head. She felt as if Old White was looking through her at someone else, his eyes filled with deep affection and regret. He was probably thinking of his ��Junior Sister�� again. Su Liang smiled, ��Do I look a bit like your Junior Sister, Senior?��


    Old White, however, shook his head slightly.


    Just as Su Liang was puzzled, she heard him whisper, ��It��s not�� just a bit simr�� it��s too simr����


    ��My mother was married to my father while he was away doing business and were both killed before returning home. Maybe I have some connection with your Junior Sister.�� Su Liang analyzed, ��If you could tell us the identity of that Junior Sister, I could do some investigation.��


    Old White, however, remained silent. His gaze still fixed on Su Liang��s face, it took a long time for him to speak again, ��No�� it��s not possible����


    Su Liang nodded, ��Alright then.�� It seemed that Old White didn��t want to talk about his Junior Sister, and didn��t want her to investigate anything.


    ��Senior, you have been drinking excessively for many years, and your body is at its limit. You must quit alcohol and focus on recuperation from now on.�� Su Liang said.


    ��Why���� Old White looked at Su Liang and asked.


    Su Liang asked back, ��What?��


    ��Why are you treating me so well?�� Old White said in a deep voice.


    Su Liang replied earnestly, ��Here��s the deal: Old Jin is my master, and I want to learn poison techniques. He said you seem to be a Poison Master, so I asked him to invite you here.��


    ��Poison���� Old White frowned slightly, ��Why do you want to learn that?��


    Su Liang mentioned the incident when someone tried to poison her, and her friends were almost harmed too. ��I don��t want to harm people, I just want to protect myself and my loved ones. I don��t need to use it, but I have to know how. ��


    Old White shook his head, ��I won��t take disciples.��


    ��I see���� Su Liang felt disappointed. It seemed that Old White was indeed a Poison Master, but he didn��t want to take any disciples.


    ��But I can teach you.�� Old White continued.


    Su Liang��s eyes lit up, ��Really?��


    Old White��s gaze became somewhat distant again, ��Whatever you want to learn, I��ll teach it to you�� but I won��t take disciples, and you mustn��t call me Master����


    Su Liang felt that there must be a reason for this, so she asked directly. Old White sighed, ��There��s a crazy woman who always causes me trouble�� if she finds out you��re my disciple, you��ll never have peace����


    ��So that��s why.�� Su Liang felt that Old Bai was so kind to her because of her face, otherwise things wouldn��t have gone so smoothly.


    But regardless, her goal had been achieved.


    ��Senior, are you hungry?�� Su Liang asked.


    From outside the door, Old Mu��s sour voice came, ��I��m hungry!�� He had heard the movement inside and came to check on Old Bai.


    Su Liang stood up with a smile, ��Senior, you rest first, I��ll go prepare something to eat ande back.��


    Old Bai��s gaze followed Su Liang��s figure until it disappeared, and only then did he sigh deeply, his eyes shimmering with unshed tears.


    As Su Liang stepped out, she saw Old Mu yawning outside.


    ��Did he wake up? No longer mad? Has he agreed to ept you as his disciple?�� Old Mu asked three questions in a row.


    Su Liang nodded, ��He��s sober now. But won��t ept disciples.��


    Old Mu frowned, ��He doesn��t know poison techniques? Or does he just dislike you?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��He knows, it��s not that he dislikes me, it��s just that being his disciple would cause trouble. He said he could teach me but without the master-disciple rtionship.��


    Old Mu was stunned for a moment, ��Why did the drunk suddenly be so serious?��


    Su Liangughed, ��I��m going to make some white porridge for Old Bai, do you want any, Master?��


    Old Mu made a disgusted face, ��No, no!�� After saying that, he went back to his room to sleep.


    When Su Liang finished cooking the white porridge and brought it over, Old Bai was still awake. He didn��t let her feed him but sat up and slowly drank the bowl of porridge before taking the medicine Su Liang gave him.


    ��How should I address you, Senior?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Just call me Old Bai���� Old Bai looked tired, ��Your name is Su Liang?


    Su Liang smiled, ��Yes.��


    ��Hmm,�� Old Bai nodded slightly, ��Then I��ll call you Little Bai.��


    Su Liang: ��Little Bai it is, as long as he��s happy��


    ��Why did you worship Old Jin as your master? Do you want to be a carpenter?�� Old Bai asked, puzzled.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I have a friend who wants to be a carpenter, so I took the opportunity to worship him as well.��


    ��What��s the use of having so many useless masters?�� Old Bai asked.


    With a serious expression, Su Liang replied, ��If someone bullies me, I can ask my master for support.��


    Old Bai nodded, ��Old Jin won��t do, I��ll back you up.��


    With a beaming smile, Su Liang asked, ��So Senior, are you really a master of poison techniques?��


    Old Bai shook his head, ��No.��


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, only to hear Old Bai say, ��Not a master, but a


    Poison Master. ��


    Su Liang: ��I can see it now, this old man has a bit of pride hidden in his bones��


    After taking the medicine, Old Bai soon fell into a deep sleep. Su Liang told Qi


    Jun to get some rest too, as there was no need to keep watch. She had probably


    ��conquered�� this powerful drunk with her face, and the ��danger�� was now gone.


    Su Liang returned to Yuanming Pavilion and entered her room, only to find someone sitting by the window, and her unsorted books had all been neatly ced on a nearby shelf.


    ��Great God, are you sleepwalking?�� Su Liang asked jokingly.


    Gu Ling looked at her, ��What happened?��


    Su Liang sat down and recounted what happened after she met Old Mu and Old Bai today. Finally, she said, ��My background might be rted to Old Bai��s junior sister, but he��s not willing to say more about it. Maybe it��s just a coincidence. Great God, weren��t you being watched?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��1 have sleepwalking disorder.�� When Duanmu Yi asked about it, Gu Ling would say he was sleepwalking and didn��t know where he went at night. As for the watcher, he had already shaken them off to the outskirts of the city.


    Su Liang paused for a moment before responding with a thumbs up, ��Very good.��


    Gu Ling had heard of the Poison Master title, an almost legendary figure who hadn��t appeared for many years. It was said that he had already died.


    ��He��s just living a life of drunkenness and dreams, not really dead.�� Su Liang was in a good mood.


    ��You learn from him, then teach me.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��No problem. He��s Old Bai and calls me Little Bai, so you��ll have to be called Little Little Bai. It sounds weird, like you��re my son.�� Gu Ling raised his hand and gently tapped Su Liang��s forehead.


    Su Liang frowned, ��Great God, why are you hitting me?��


    ��I��m sleepwalking. What hitting? I don��t remember it. You taught me.�� With that, Gu Ling leaped out of the open window, like a piece of ink feather, disappearing into the night..

 Chapter 294: 294. Great God was frightened.

    Chapter 294: 294. Great God was frightened.<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Old Mu bet with Su Liang that Old Bai would definitely not be able to resist drinking alcohol.


    But in just three days, under Su Liang��s meticulous care, Old Bai��s spirit improved significantly, and he didn��t even mention the word ��alcohol.��<div>


    Old Mu seriously doubted whether the drunkard who had tormented him before was the same person as the Old Bai now.


    Su Liang hadn��t gone out for three days, and every night, Gu Ling would ��sleepwalk�� over to talk to her, just chatting for a while about what happened during the day, with her talking and him listening.


    Old Bai really liked sitting in the pavilion by theke, sitting for half a day, watching theke quietly without saying a word.


    On the other hand, Old Mu, who had lived a simple and semi-reclusive life all his life, was now indulging his true nature and going wherever the hustle and bustle was, whether it be tea houses, taverns or gambling dens, having a st.


    This evening, Su Liang apanied Old Bai in having dinner in the garden.


    Lanterns hung from the four corners of the pavilion, casting a hazy light on Su Liang��s face, making her look even softer, causing Old Bai to be somewhat lost in thought again.


    ��Master! Save me!�� Qi Jun shouted, breaking the silence.


    Su Liang looked up to see Qi Jun running towards them with Old Mu chasing him and Ren Dong following leisurely behind.


    ��What��s going on?�� Su Liang asked, puzzled.


    Both of them rushed into the pavilion, and Old Mu grabbed Qi Jun first, ��Apprentice, didn��t you say that this kid will apany me to y and listen to everything I say?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I did say that.��<div>


    Qi Jun frowned, ��Master, Senior Jin wants to go to a brothel, and I don��t want to go, but he insists that I go!��


    Su Liang: ��


    Old Mu coughed lightly, ��What��s the big deal about going to a brothel? I��ve never been to one in my life; I just want to see what it��s like! What are you afraid of, kid? Are you afraid that someone will eat you up?��


    Qi Jun kept shaking his head, ��I��m not going! I��d rather die than go!��


    ��If Master wants to go, just go himself, ask for money from Ren Dong if you need it. Don��t force Qi Jun; he��s a good kid.�� Su Liang said seriously.


    Qi Jun nodded in agreement, asserting that he was indeed a pure and good child.


    Old Mu became unhappy. ��Just because I want to take a look. does it mean I��m


    bad?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��That��s not what I meant. Master, if you want to go, just go; don��t force Qi Jun.��


    ��But if I go alone, it��s so awkward!�� Old Mu still clung to Qi Jun unwilling to let him go.


    Old Bai couldn��t take it any longer, ��Old Jin, it��s not something to be proud of, just stop making a fuss.��<div>


    Old Mu became angry immediately, ��You actually say I have no shame? You all heard him, right? He��s cursing at me!��


    Old Bai shook his head, ��I��m not cursing at you, I��m just telling the truth.��


    Seeing that both old men were about to fight over their disagreement, Qi Jun quickly hugged Old Mu to calm him down, ��Senior Jin, cool down.��


    ��Then you go with me to the brothel!�� Old Mu still insisted on going.


    Qi Jun��s face stiffened, ��I really can��t do that!�� If his father found out, he would definitely be beaten. Besides, he didn��t want to go to a ce like that either.


    Old Bai frowned in disgust, ��Xiao Bai, hurry up and let Old Jin find his true disciple. Don��t let him hang around your house, wasting your money on eating, drinking, and merrymaking. He��s useless.��


    ��You ungrateful person! Who brought you here? If it wasn��t for me, you would have been dead drunk long ago! You��re just trying to break off our rtionship after crossing the river!�� Old Mu was genuinely angry when he heard Old Bai suggesting that Su Liang should let him go.


    Qi Jun couldn��t hold him back, but Su Liang stepped in between the two old men in time, catching Old Mu��s attacking hand. She smiled sweetly, ��Master, I��ll go with you.��


    Old Mu��s face instantly brightened, and heughed heartily, ��My good apprentice! I won��t argue with Old Bai. He��s not your master. He��s just a guest in our house!��


    Emphasizing the words ��a guest in our house�� made Old Bai��s face turn ck.


    ��Old Jin, if you have the guts, let��spete, and whoever loses leaves!��<div>


    Old Mu snorted lightly, ��Who wants to fight with you? I��m going out to have fun with my good apprentice! Hahaha! Xiao Liang, let��s go!��


    Su Liang turned around and smiled at Old Bai, ��We��re just going for a drink and watch the pretty girls sing and dance, that��s all.��


    ��You��re a girl yourself, why do you need to look at other girls? Who can be prettier than you? Don��t you like his apprentice?�� Old Bai frowned.


    ��Unfortunately, he��s not interested.�� Su Liang sighed.


    Old Bai snorted, ��I��ll have a talk with him.�� It sounded like he would beat Gu Ling until he agreed��


    Su Liang finally pacified the two elderly men and had Ren Dong take Old Bai back to rest.


    Then, Su Liang changed into a man��s clothes, without disguising herself, and really apanied Old Mu out of the mansion to visit the brothel.


    Duanmu Yi already knew that there were two old men in Su Liang��s house; Ren Dong had reported to him that they were Su Yuanzhou��s friends and had helped Su Liang during her difficult times.


    Su Liang and Old Mu walked on the streets of the capital city at night, with many shops still open. Old Mu looked at the beautiful night scene and couldn��t help but sigh, ��I was stupid in the past, life is short, and I should have enjoyed myself more! I wasted more than half my life, and now I have nothing in the end!��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��Let��s not dwell on the past; the present and the future are more important.��


    Old Mu nodded, ��You must be sent by heaven to pity me and save me, haha!��


    The master and apprentice walked leisurely until they reached Xunhua Building, thergest brothel in the capital city.


    Two seductive girls were standing at the entrance, soliciting customers. Seeing Su Liang��s face, they were first stunned, then they greeted her with a charming smile, ��Isn��t this Su Liang?��


    Su Liang��s every move was that of a handsome and elegant young man.


    Old Mu curiously peeked into Xunhua Building, with one hand subconsciously grabbing Su Liang��s sleeve. He followed her closely, and because he was too tall, he unconsciously hunched over when he was nervous, resembling a little kid.


    Just as Su Liang wasughing and greeting the girls, about to step inside, horse hooves sounded from behind, ��Xiaoliang!��


    Su Liang was startled and turned around, seeing Lin Bojun galloping over. ��Who is it?�� Old Mu scratched his head, feeling that his brothel trip might be ruined.


    ��Second Brother, what happened?�� Su Liang saw that Lin Bojun looked anxious and quickly ran over.


    Lin Bojun dismounted, ��Big Sister-inw is about to give birth!��


    Su Liang��s face changed, and by the time Old Mu realized what was happening, she had already mounted Lin Bojun��s horse and galloped away.


    Lin Bojun soon left as well, not noticing Old Mu at all.


    Seeing that Su Liang brought Old Mu to Xunhua Building, the madam of the brothel thought he must be an important person. She swayed seductively towards Old Mu, attached herself to his body, grabbed his arm, and said, ��Sir, pleasee in quickly!��


    Old Mu was depressed at being stood up by Su Liang. When he finally realized what was happening, for the first time in his life, he was scared of being close to a woman. He screamed and jumped up, running away without a trace��


    That night, Gu Ling ��sleepwalked�� to find Su Liang again, only to see that Yuanming Pavilion was empty. He didn��t know where Su Liang had gone. He prowled around the mansion first, making sure she wasn��t there, and guessing that she might be at the Lin Family since Su Liang had mentioned that Lin Boyan��s wife was about to give birth. So, he went over secretly.


    It wasnt until the sky began to lighten and the Lin Family heard the loud cry of a newborn that Gu Ling, who had been listening to Su Liang delivering the baby by the wall, quietly left.


    Lin Boyan��s son looked a lot like him. Lin Shuzhi had already chosen a name for him �C Lin Jingyun.


    By the time Su Liang returned home, it was approaching noon. It was only when Qi Jun told her that Old Mu was in a bad mood that she remembered she had left him alone at the entrance of the brothel the night before.


    When Su Liang found Old Mu, he was sitting by theke fishing.


    From the back, he looked very professional. However, when Su Liang approached, she noticed that his fishing hook hadn��t even been cast into the water and was hanging from a dry waterweed��


    Old Bai was sitting in the pavilion, lost in thought. Su Liang waved to him from a distance and then sat down beside Old Mu, ��Master, I��m sorry for what happenedst night. A friend needed help with childbirth, and I had to go.��


    ��Oh, it��s all right.�� Old Mu��s voice was muffled.


    Su Liang felt something was off, ��Master, are you mad at me?��


    ��Why would I be mad at you for doing the right thing? Do you think I��m that petty?�� Old Mu retorted.


    Su Liang quickly shook her head, ��Of course not. So why is Master unhappy?


    Were you bullied at Xunhua Buildingst night?��


    Old Mu immediately denied it, ��Nonsense! Nothing of the sort! I didn��t even go in! ��


    ��Master, don��t get agitated. Just tell me, what��s wrong?�� Su Liang asked.


    Old Mu sighed, ��My dear disciple, am I sick? I��ve never touched a woman in my life, so I just wanted to go and take a look, have a drink, and listen to some music. But when the madam of the building leaned against me, I���� ��What happened?�� Su Liang looked puzzled.


    Old Mu��s face was embarrassed, ��I got scared and ran away����


    Su Liang: ��I want tough, but I can��t, got to hold it in�� I can��t help it, I really want tough, can��t hold it in anymore��


    Old Mu couldn��t help butugh at Su Liang��s demeanor, threw down his fishing rod, and got up to leave in a huff.


    Su Liang hurried after him, ��Master, don��t be mad, I wasn��t making fun of you.�� ��You were making fun of me!�� Old Mu red at Su Liang.


    Su Liang swore that she really wasn��t, only that she found Old Mu quite adorable.


    Then, Old Mu voiced his ��worries��. It wasn��t because of Su Liang, but because he couldn��t help himselfst night and went to seekfort from Old Bai. After dawn, the more he thought about it, the more he regretted��


    ��Good disciple, can I kill Old Bai to silence him? Otherwise, that old bastard will definitely ridicule me for the rest of my life.�� Old Mu was a little frantic.


    Su Liang patted Old Mu��s shoulder, ��Master, don��t worry about it, it��s not something to be ashamed of, it shows that the master is very�� innocent.��


    Old Mu looked downcast, ��I��m so old, being praised for innocence by a little girl like you, it always sounds like sarcasm�� Forget it, I��m going to get some alcohol!��


    With the addition of two very different old men, the Su Mansion had be much livelier than before.


    In the daytime, Su Liang, who had just sworn to Old Mu that she would never tell anyone about his embarrassing incident, couldn��t help but share it with Gu Ling when she saw him again that night.


    ��Great God, if you were to go to a brothel and suddenly be approached by a girl, would you react the same way as Old Mu?�� Su Liang asked with a smile.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I��m not afraid of women.��


    ��Really? I don��t believe it.�� Su Liang shook her head.


    ��Aren��t you a woman?�� Gu Ling asked back.


    ��I am, but not to you, so our interactions don��t count,�� Su Liang replied. Gu Ling thought for a moment and said, ��People��s thoughts can change.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Indeed, Old Mu didn��t want to get married when he was young, but now I think he really wants a family. Unfortunately, he��s too old, and can only make do with living with us.��


    Gu Ling: �� He was talking about himself, not Old Mu!


    ��Old Bai seems like a love-stricken man. There must be a story behind it, but unfortunately, he doesn��t want to talk about it,�� Su Liang sighed softly, ��His recovery is going well, and in a few days, I��ll start learning poison techniques from him. As for Old Mu teaching you, we��ll see after he��s had his fill of fun. It��s not very convenient on your side.��


    When it was time for Gu Ling to leave, Su Liang said earnestly, ��Great God, look at Old Mu, I think you should also change your mindset, and don��t wait until you��re old to want to get married.��


    Su Liang��s words stirred Gu Ling��s heart, and he nodded calmly, ��Thank you for your advice, I will consider it.��


    ��I wonder which fairy will catch the eye of the Great God like you?�� Su Liang joked.


    Gu Ling nced at Su Liang and silently floated away.


    Yao City, Liang Country.


    Situ Xie and Situ Han both had been in a bad moodtely.


    They thought that Su Liang and Gu Ling would definitely try to steal the secret scroll after leaving, but instead, they kept getting news of where Su Liang had gone until she left Liang Country and returned to Qian Country. The imperial pce hadn��t seen any thieves or assassins, and it was even more peaceful than before.


    Now that Su Liang and Gu Ling have safely returned to the capital of Qian Country, Situ Xie and Situ Han each hold half of the identical secret scrolls, and the more they think about it, the more they feel that something is wrong, very wrong!


    rne arawmgs on me secret scroll were Iplete, ana cms was tne news released by the royal family of Liang Country. People who hadn��t seen the secret scroll should have doubted that they had lied about its use.


    But no matter how hard the royals of Liang Country thought, they couldn��t figure out what was going on.


    After the first month, Liang Country sent a delegation to Qian Country to marry off the crown prince, Situ Chao, to the princess of Qian Country. The leader of the delegation was Situ Xie��s grandson, Situ Jing.


    When it was time for the Qian Country princess to get married, the people sent from Qian Country to Liang Country would marry off Situ Yao to Duanmu Chen. This had been decidedst year.


    The reason Su Liang entered the pce again was to return the books she had borrowed from the library. When she met Duanmu Yi, she found that Crown Prince Duanmu Chen, Duke Qin Kang, and Prime Minister Xiao were all present. Most strangely, Xing��s olddy and Xing Yusheng were also present.


    Su Liang didn��t know what had happened, but considering this lineup, it must have something to do with Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion, otherwise, the Xing family��s grandmother and grandson wouldn��t have appeared here.


    ��I heard you��ve acknowledged Marquis Zhong Xin as your adoptive father? It��s just as well that you��re here, you can also listen to what��s going on today.�� Duanmu Yi pointed to the seat next to Xing��s olddy and ordered Su Liang to sit down.


    After sitting down, Su Liang quickly learned the whole story.


    The marriage partner chosenst year was the Sixth Princess Duanmu Qianqian, but she was killed by Duanmu Che. The royal family had no other adult princess or even a princess.


    Before going to Liang Country, Su Liang had thought about this matter, and she believed that Duanmu Yi would choose an eligibledy as his adoptive daughter to marry into Liang Country.


    However, Su Liang didn��t expect the person chosen by Duanmu Yi was Xing Yuyan, the daughter of Xing Ji and Miao Family.


    Today, when the Xing family went to the pce, they were informed about this ��grace��.


    When Madame Xing received the decree, she didn��t show any reluctance. Xing Yusheng just apanied her throughout, saying nothing.


    Su Liang could only listen. She knew that Xing Ji must be unwilling to let his daughter marry, and Madame Xing also didn��t want her granddaughter to marry far away. She didn��t want not to help, but firstly, she couldn��t help with this kind of thing. Secondly, if she tried to turn down Xing Yuyan��s marriage, there would inevitably be anotherdy who would have to marry far away.


    Even if Xing Ji were present, he couldn��t refuse. Duanmu Yi was willing to let his own daughter marry into Liang Country. As a servant, why would Xing Ji be unwilling? If Duanmu Qianqian hadn��t died, this would not have happened to others.


    When they left the pce, Su Liang supported Madame Xing, and Xing Yusheng followed behind.


    As they stepped out of the pce gate, Madam Xing patted Su Liang��s hand, ��Don��t worry. I��m fine. This is her fate, the fate of being born into the Xing family.��


    Madame Xing came from a noble family in the capital city, but there were not many people left in her maternal family. She married the former Bei Jingvvang, andter her son inherited the throne. Last year, the Bei Jingwang Mansion was nearly abolished in the turmoil of cutting down the nobility. They barely survived and had the current stable days. She had experienced many ups and downs and didn��t need any constion or intend to push away her granddaughter��s marriage. The reason was simple: the overall situation and the family��s interests were paramount.


    When they parted ways, Madam Xing said solemnly to Su Liang, ��Liang girl, no matter how capable you are, you will have to marry sooner orter. While the emperor values you so much and you can still speak for yourself, if you really like Marquis Chang Xin, let him marry you as soon as possible to avoid any nrnhlprne IAThnt IATill hnnnpn in thp flltllrp?��


    When Su Liang returned home, she saw both Elder Mu and Elder Bai sitting in the Yuanming Pavilion.


    ��Xiaobai, I��ll teach you poison techniques starting tomorrow,�� said Elder Bai.


    Elder Mu scoffed, ��My dear disciple, I��ll teach you your senior starting tomorrow.��


    Su Liang smiled lightly, ��That��s great. Is there anything I need to prepare?��


    Elder Bai gave Su Liang a piece of paper, ��Send someone to this ce to find something.��


    Su Liang��s eyes lit up, ��Is that where you keep your treasures?��


    Elder Bai nodded, ��Yes, if it wasn��t found and robbed by that crazy woman.�� Su Liang: ��So, it��s possible to find the ce but find nothing there? Fine��


    Elder Mu mocked Elder Bai, ��You can��t even take care of your own things!�� He then took out a book from his embrace and casually tossed it to Su Liang, ��Take


    Su Liang saw that it was theplete secret scroll of the organics that the royal families of the Three Kingdoms had been longing for.


    Su Liang was overjoyed, ��Thank you, master. I��ll give it to my senior.��


    Upon hearing Gu Ling��s name, Elder Bai frowned, ��What��s wrong with that kid? Is he incapable or nning to be a monk? Let him give you a definite answer, or just ept you earlier!��


    Su Liangughed, ��Alright, I��ll ask him.��


    That night, Gu Ling appeared in the Yuanming Pavilion as scheduled. Su Liang handed him the secret scroll of the mechanics, ��My master gave this to me.


    Now you won��t be bored.��


    Gu Ling took it and began to flip through it.


    As Su Liang watched him, she recalled the conversation with Madam Xing earlier that day. She didn��t take Elder Bails sarcasm to heart.


    Over a year since her transmigration, most of the women Su Liang knew were already married. Su Liang didn��t agree with the view that women must be married, which was possible in her previous life and not impossible here, but difficult. Especially as she was getting closer to the whirlpool of power struggle, it would not be easy to extricate herself and absolutely impossible to stay out of it.


    Moreover, Su Liang knew that Duanmu Yi had obtained a giant meteorite rted to her. Although he had not done anything out of line for now, there was no guarantee that he would not in the future.


    Previously, Lin Xueqing was almost forced to marry Duanmu Chen. If Qin Yujin hadn��t settled on marrying Lin Bojun earlier, she would have been among Duanmu Chen��s choices for crown princess as well.


    Today, the sudden arrangement for Xing Ji��s daughter to be the marrying princess and soon be married to the Liang Country as crown princess reminded Su Liang again that she had to be careful when dealing with the Royal Family and never be overly confident.


    What if she were the one arranged for the marriage today�� Su Liang thought. Of course, she could say that she liked Gu Ling and didn��t want to marry someone else. However, Duanmu Yi would definitely say that Gu Ling didn��t ept her, and as a servant of Qian Country, she should put the overall situation first and refusing would be going against the emperor��s will.


    Although Su Liang believed that she would not be sent for a political marriage, as she was a talent in Duanmu Yi��s eyes, this does not mean she would not be arranged for one.


    After thinking it through, Su Liang felt that her marriage would sooner orter be a hidden danger she couldn��t overlook.


    So, Su Liang looked at Gu Ling and said, ��Great God, let��s get married, after all!��


    The secret scroll in Gu Ling��s hands fell to the ground.. He bent down to pick it up, closed it, put it on the table, and then looked at Su Liang with a calm face,


    ��What did you just say?��

 Chapter 295: 295. Get married first, and then talk about it

    Chapter 295: 295. Get married first, and then talk about it<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The candles flickered.


    Su Liang looked serious, ��Great God, shall we get married?��<div>


    Gu Ling didn��t see any affection or shyness in Su Liang��s eyes, just her typical businesslike manner.


    This made the wave of emotion that had just surged in Gu Ling��s heart quickly recede. He was well aware that this was yet another marriage proposal with ulterior motives.


    Therefore, Gu Ling asked calmly, ��Why?�� instead of asking whether Su Liang had developed feelings for him.


    Su Liang then exined that after Xing Yuyan was honored and about to marry into Liang Country, the olddy Xing gave her some advice that she found sensible.


    ��The emperor and the crown prince��s cunning strategies should not be underestimated. I know very well what their trust in me is based on, but this trust is unreliable,�� Su Liang sighed slightly.


    Duanmu Yi and his son Duanmu Chen believe that Su Liang would only do what she thought was right. Thus, she would unconditionally defend her home and country when enemies attack. She would help when someone is sick. Of course, she would protect Qian Country, because she is a citizen of Qian Country, and this is where her home is.


    On the other hand, Duanmu Chen assumed that if he overstepped and did something Su Liang disagreed with, he would lose her support. In such a case, when he needs to use Su Liang, he will restrain his actions. This is the premise of their cooperation. But when Su Liang is not of much use to him, their rtionship is bound to change.


    Regarding all this, Su Liang has a clear understanding and she would always adhere to her principles.


    Of course, Gu Ling understood what she was saying. Their journey till now had often been propelled by people and events, being a servant wasn��t their choice or goal, and getting out wasn��t easy, so they needed to be more careful.


    As two lone individuals, the possibility of their marriage being arranged by the royal family is very high, even inevitable, it��s just a matter of sooner orter.


    This is why Su Liang publicly pursued Gu Ling, making everyone believe that she��s devoted to someone.<div>


    But as long as the marriage isn��t set, there��s room for others to intervene.


    Seeing that Gu Ling was silent, Su Liang frowned slightly, ��Great God, you don��t like this idea? Then never mind.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Not at all, I was just thinking about something else.��


    For a moment, Gu Ling was wondering, was this the opportune moment to confess his feelings towards Su Liang?


    But he quickly dismissed that thought.


    Su Liang��s proposal of marriage tonight was a pleasant surprise for Gu Ling. Even though she didn��t really want to be his wife, at least they could have the title of husband and wife. They could live together publicly, without giving any third person a chance to interfere.


    Comparatively, Gu Ling could only see Su Liang during his ��sleepwalks��, otherwise he was alone. This was much better.


    But Gu Ling understood Su Liang. She didn��t have romantic feelings towards him yet, at least for now she didn��t want to change their tacit and natural friend rtionship. In such a situation, if Gu Ling rashly confessed, he might be pushed away by Su Liang.


    Therefore, his rational mind told him: don��t rush, get married first and then


    See.


    Gu Ling looked indifferent, ��Are you sure about this? It��s not the same as when we were living in the Su family vige, or in Liang Country. Once this happens, the whole world will know that we are husband and wife.��<div>


    Su Liang chuckled, ��I don��t mind at all, as long as you don��t mind me blocking your romantic pursuits. If I ever fall for someone else in the future, he must be someone who trusts me.��


    I absolutely trust you�� Gu Ling thought to himself.


    ��Okay. I don��t mind either. Living like this will be much more convenient for me, it��s a good thing,�� Gu Ling not only appeared very calm, but also gave a very rational and realistic reason. Regardless of how their feelings developed, he wanted to live with Su Liang.


    Su Liang knew this, andughed in response to his words, ��Very well, deal!��


    The two of them pped hands, reaching a new agreement. But this time, they only talked about getting married, they didn��t discuss the conditions under which they would separate. Su Liang felt that it wasn��t necessary to talk, and they understood each other without saying. Gu Ling also felt it was unnecessary, if she married him for the third time and he still couldn��t keep her, then he might as well be a monk��


    ��Then next, Great God you���� Su Liang nned to discuss the uing y with Gu Ling.


    However, Gu Ling interrupted her, ��I��ll handle this. You just wait and see.��


    Su Liang blinked, ��Oh, alright, I��ll leave it to you. In the meantime, I have to learn poison techniques from Old Bai quickly, and I have to send someone to retrieve treasured items from Old Bai��s secret hideout, I hope they are still there.��


    But this was not easy. Su Liang had only two subordinates. She always regarded Qi Jun as someone to help her, she didn��t want to send him to do risky things. Ren Dong was an informant sent by Duanmu Yi, although he was loyal to her, she didn��t want the royal family to know that she was learning poison techniques if she let Ren Dong leave the capital city.


    ��Let Old Mu go.�� Gu Ling guessed what Su Liang was worrying about, and gave his suggestion.


    Su Liang��s eyes brighten up, ��That��s an idea, I forgot about my master. I will ask him tomorrow, if he��s not willing, I��ll find another way.��<div>


    Old Mu was strong and familiar with the area where Old Bai was active. He was the best choice.


    Having finished discussing their matters, Su Liang brought up the issue of Xing Yuyan��s marriage.


    ��I never thought the emperor would arrange for my foster-father��s daughter to marry. He ismanding soldiers in the north. If his daughter married and became the crown princess of Liang Country, wouldn��t the emperor fear that my foster-father would collude with the Liang royal family? But today, it really happened. ��


    Su Liang sighed slightly, then continued, ��The emperor is very clever, suspicious, but also resolute. My foster-father��s family is all in the capital city, the possibility of him taking the risk of rebelling for his married daughter is almost non-existent. Moreover, after the incidents, the emperor understands my foster-father��s character well, knows that he values friendship and has no ambitions. Only the daughter of the former Bei Jingwang would be qualified enough to marry, this represents Qian Country��s founding meritorious service nobility. Presumably, Liang Country is satisfied with this and must have expectations of my foster-father. If there really is action in Liang Country, my foster-father only needs to follow the n, this would be very beneficial for


    Qian Country.��


    No matter how, Duanmu Yi let Xing Ji��s daughter go to marry, indeed there was an existing risk, but if he bet right, the benefit would be greater.


    After all, a marriage on the surface is just the beginning of the game, and the princess who is married is just a pawn.


    From Su Liang��s angle, she could see at once what this marriage would bring to Xing Ji, and how he would choose. Duanmu Yi certainly understands this too. Gu Ling agreed with Su Liang��s viewpoint. From Duanmu Yi��s perspective, this


    move was undoubtedly a good one.


    As she woke up early, Su Liang opened her eyes, remembering the matter she discussed with Gu Lingst night, rubbed her face and muttered to herself, ��Maybe I was a bit impulsive�� It��s okay, it��s the Great God after all����


    Su Liang is a person who likes to think through all possible consequences for any matter. But what she didn��t realize is that her absolute trust in Gu Ling had reached the point where she didn��t need to consider the consequences for things between them, because she knew that Gu Ling would always make the best choices for her.


    Gu Ling said before he leftst night, regarding the marriage, don��t mention it to anyone in advance, and don��t let a third person know it��s fake.


    Su Liang agreed with this. Since it��s a secret, the fewer people know the better.


    When she met Old Mu again, she asked him if he wanted to go back to the brothel.


    Old Mu said righteously, ��What do you mean go back? I��ve never been there. Don��t aim to tarnish my innocence.��


    Su Liang couldn��t help butugh, ��Yes, yes, master is right.��


    ��No, it��s not interesting.�� Old Mu shook his head. The moment he ran away from the old woman who was clinging on him, he decided he would never enter a brothel again, let alone drink there.


    ��I have a favor to ask of master.�� Su Liang spoke sweetly.


    Old Mu nodded readily, ��Why be so formal with me? I��m not like Old Bai, who doesn��t even dare to be your master, who told you he would give you things, but turned out to be empty words, I don��t even know if they are true!��


    Old Bai appeared at the door, looking at Old Mu, his eyes full of hostility. ��You,e out, we need to settle scores.��


    Old Mu said to Su Liang with due solemnity, ��Did you see that, my obedient apprentice? Old Bai is a brute with a simple mind and strong limbs who only knows how to fight. I don��t like to fight at all!��


    Su Liang: �� to put the tant fear of a sure loss and unwillingness to fight in such a sophisticated way is indeed unparalleled��


    But of course, she would not intervene, because she still wanted Old Mu��s help in finding treasures.


    Su Liang invited Old Bai into the room and together they sat for some tea.


    ��My good apprentice, you mentioned earlier that you need my help with something? Speak up!�� Old Mu, in Old Bails presence, liked to show off how good his rtionship with Su Liang was, and seemed very pleased. Su Liang said earnestly, ��I would like my master to help me find Old Bails treasure.��


    Immediately Old Mu shook his head, ��No! The gift he gives you, and I have to retrieve it? Why doesn��t he fetch it himself? If he��s fit enough to fight then he should stop ying sick! I��m not going to be his runner!��


    Su Liang hurried to exin, ��Master, the situation is that I want to start studying the poison techniques from Old Bai sooner, he is not as healthy as you and I thought it would be more suitable for you, my master who is not only strongest but also the most secure person around me, to retrieve it. Qi Jun and Ren Dong won��t cut it.��


    This remark pleased Old Mu, ��That��s true after all, those two are too young, they don��t have any experience in the world, and their actions are not reliable. If it��s only Donable if I��m the one going, I��ll do it then!��


    ��Thank you, Master.�� Su Liang was overjoyed.


    Then Old Bai chimed in, ��At least you��re of some use running errands.��


    Su Liang covered her face and listened as the two old men started arguing with each other again. Not going to mediate. Letting out emotions on the spot was not such a bad thing, arguing is healthier. They were friends even before they met Su Liang, so this was their unique way of interaction.


    By the end of their quarrel, Old Bai had clearly stated all the ces he needed to remind Old Mu of, and warned him to run immediately if he saw any old women.


    ��Look how scared you have be, what did the crazy olddy do to you?�� Old Mu huffed.


    ��If you want toe back alive, remember what I said,�� Old Bai said coldly.


    ��I get it, I get it, stop talking such nonsense!�� Old Mu looked impatient and turned to Su Liang with a smile on his face, ��My dear apprentice, your master is going on a long journey, he needs a good meal!��


    Su Liang nodded, ��No problem. I will prepare a feast for the master today.�� ��Can I eat meat and have Old Bai eat veggies?�� Old Mu asked. Su Liang shook her head, ��It��s best to have a bnced meal with both.�� The lunch was cooked by Su Liang herself, which was very abundant.


    Old Mu had a good meal, packed his bag, and decided to go and find the treasure for Su Liang. Actually, Old Bai always said that being Su Liang��s master was taking advantage of her, and he was not of much use to her. Although Old Mu was angry, he knew Old Bai was right. Su Liang was too good to him and he didn��t have much to teach her.


    Therefore, whenever Su Liang needed his help, he was actually happy. As for Gu Ling, he has given him the secret scroll, let him study on his own.


    Su Liang walked Old Mu to the gate, where he hesitated for a moment before asking her, ��Girl, when you were in Liang Country, did you ever tell Situ Han that Mu Yu was siding with Situ Xie?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No.��


    Old Mu sighed with relief, ��That��s good.�� After all, Mu Yu was a disciple raised by Old Mu. He chose to let go, but he still hoped Mu Yu could survive. If Situ Han found out that Situ Xie had Mu��s heir and hid it from him, thus the conflict between Emperor Liang and King Yue would escte, and Mu Yu, caught in the middle, could be cannon fodder and quickly reach the dead end.


    Old Mu knew that even if Su Liang used Mu Yu to sow discord between Situ Xie and Situ Han, it was not her fault, as she had her own standpoint. But he was relieved to know that Su Liang did not do so.


    The reason Su Liang gave up on exploiting the chance to stir up trouble was exactly because she knew that Old Mu did not want to see Mu Yu end up in a tragic situation. In fact, the strife between Situ Xie and Situ Han was already out in the open, regardless of Mu Yu��s existence, the dispute was doomed to be irreconcble.


    After sending away Old Mu, Su Liang was still thinking on her way back to Yuanming Pavilion, wondering how Gu Ling nned to get them to the point of marriage. Will he start courting her openly? She was quite curious.


    What Su Liang didn��t know was that Gu Ling was on his way to Duke Qin��s mansion at the moment.


    Today Old Master Qin was at home. When he heard the servant say that Marquis Chang Xin hade to visit, he was stunned for a moment, then said irritably, ��What does that young fe want with me?��


    The steward asked if he should show him away, Old Master Qin frowned,


    ��Bring him here! I want to see what he��s up to!��


    About whether Gu Ling had deceived Su Liang or not, Lin Shuzhi was aware of it but did not tell Old Master Qin about it, because he wasn��t supposed to know at the time.


    After Xing Yusheng found out, he didn��t think to specifically notify his grandfather either.


    And in respect of Situ Han��s dignity, Duanmu Yi did not publicize the truth, so outsiders still thought Gu Ling was a person of poor character, including Old Master Qin.


    By the time Gu Ling was invited to Old Master Qin��s study, he hadn��t even prepared any tea, and his demeanor was not warm, ��Marquis Chang Xin, what brings you here?��


    After paying his respects, Gu Ling took a seat, ��I have a favor to ask of Old


    Master Qin.��


    ��Marquis Chang Xin jests, you are the emperor��s favorite, and at my age I have no part in affairs, and can��t help you with anything.�� Old Master Qin said lightly.


    Gu Ling remained unchanged, ��I wish to ask Old Master Qin to apany me to the Su Mansion to ask for Su Liang��s hand in marriage.��


    Old Master Qin was dumbfounded, suspecting there was something wrong with his ears, ��You�� what did you say?


    Gu Ling repeated his request.


    Old Master Qin was annoyed, ��Young man, make up your mind, what is going on? Speak clearly!��


    Gu Ling looked calm, ��Regarding the previous marriage in Liang Country, it was a temporary strategy, a joint conspiracy by Su Liang and me to cope with Emperor Liang, not an intentional deception.��


    Old Master Qin was instantly stunned, ��Really?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Yes.��


    Old Master Qin frowned, ��Then why do you want to marry her now?


    Gu Ling��s eyes were clear, ��After spending time together in Liang Country, I have grown fond of Miss Su Liang.��


    Old Master Qin rxed, ��Well, that��s more like it! Su Liang is such a good girl, it would be strange if you didn��t like her! However, about this, from the emperor��s side����


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Neither she nor I are married, nor do we have elders in our family restraining us, so we can make our own decisions. If we love each other and marry openly, it doesn��t concern anyone else.��


    Old Master Qin nodded, ��If that��s the case, I��ll act as the matchmaker for you. When would you like me to propose to her?��


    ��Today,�� said Gu Ling.


    Old Master Qin red at him, ��What have you been doing until now? Really! Let me go change clothes!��

 Chapter 296: 296. Handsome men and talented women

    Chapter 296: 296. Handsome men and talented women<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    After seeing off Old Bai, Su Liang went to the Lin Mansion to visit Lin Minshi, who had just given birth, and the little Lin Jingyun. After sitting for a short while, she returned home.


    When she saw Old Bai again, he was still sitting by thekeside pavilion, staring intently at the calmke, as if he were a sculpture.<div>


    Su Liang walked over, sat down across from him, and Old Bai came back to his senses. His gaze fell on her face, shimmered slightly, and he asked her a question, ��Who did you learn your medical skills from?


    Su Liang had intended to say, ��My grandfather was a famous doctor,�� but that would be a lie. The real source of her medical skills couldn��t be revealed, so she shook her head and said, ��My master, he is a secret.��


    Old Bai frowned slightly, and when Su Liang thought he was displeased, she heard him say, ��Good, secrets that have been promised to others should be kept. ��


    Su Liang couldn��t help but feel that Old Bai��s words were more like a reminder to himself, because she hadn��t said, ��I promised my master to keep it a secret.��


    Then, Old Bai orally listed the ingredients needed for the poison techniques he would teach Su Liang, and she recorded them diligently.


    Just as she had filled a page, Ren Dong appeared nearby, ��Master, Old Master


    Qin from Duke Qin��s Mansion is here.��


    ��Let��s stop here for now.�� As his words fell, Old Bai returned to his previous demeanor, gazing at theke.


    Su Liang used a paperweight to hold down the list of ingredients and leaped across theke. Qi Jun had already brought Old Master Qin over.


    ��This ce is not bad, very quiet.�� Old Master Qin said cheerfully, looking in Old Bai��s direction, ��That person is����


    ��An old senior.�� Su Liang smiled.<div>


    Old Master Qin did not inquire further, withdrew his gaze, and followed Su Liang into Yuanming Pavilion.


    Ren Dong served tea, and Su Liangughed, ��I was nning to visit Grandfather Qin at Duke��s Mansion in a few days, but Grandfather Qin came to see me first.��


    ��You have many things to do, don��t worry about this old man, my body is in good shape.�� Old Master Qinughed, ��In the blink of an eye, Bo Yan has be a father, time really flies. I still remember when you first came to the capital city, you were just a skinny little girl, and today, you��ve grown taller.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Compared tost year, Grandfather Qin looks much younger.��


    Old Master Qinughed heartily, ��It��s all thanks to you. Last time I was ying chess with Xueqing��s father, I said that with you, a divine doctor, around, we are at ease and enjoying our blessings.��


    Just when Su Liang thought that Old Master Qin was simply visiting out of boredom, he took a sip of tea and asked with a smile, ��How did you and Gu Family��s youngster get along when you went to Liang Country?��


    Even at this point, Su Liang still hadn��t realized that it was Gu Ling who had asked Old Master Qin toe. She simply thought it was an elders�� concern andughed, ��I think we got along well. That time we got married in Liang Country was just a tactic to deal with Emperor Liang. We conspired and there was no deceit.��


    Old Master Qin nodded knowingly, ��Old man had already known about this.�� Su Liang thought it was Xing Yusheng who had told him.


    ��Since you two get along well and have mutual intentions, it��s better to get married sooner!�� Old Master Qin said with a smile.


    Su Liang was stunned, and then heard Old Master Qin continued, ��Is it because that boy hasn��t been enthusiastic about you? He��s pretending. He came to visit me and asked me to propose marriage on his behalf, insisting that it has to be done today, not even tomorrow would work! Haha! I told him long ago, how could he not like you?��


    Su Liang: ��Is this what the Great God meant when he said that she shouldn��t do anything, and he would arrange everything?<div>


    Instead of chasing her, Gu Ling went straight to the proposal, beginning the necessary procedures before getting married.


    Simple, straightforward, and very good.


    ��Why aren��t you saying anything, Liang girl? Don��t tell me you don��t want to marry him again?�� Old Master Qin frowned slightly.


    It was as if Su Liang had juste back to her senses, and she showed a bright smile, ��I��m so happy! Really? Really? Grandfather Qin, you must not deceive me!��


    Old Master Qin red at Su Liang, ��Be reserved! Or Gu Ling might get too cocky. I��ve long seen that he liked you but pretended not to, and he��s been holding you back!��


    ��No, Gu Ling is a gentleman.�� Su Liang said seriously.


    Old Master Qin looked at Su Liang, who seemed to bepletely smitten with Gu Ling, and advised her earnestly, ��Even after you two are married, don��t let yourself be wronged for his sake. If there are any conflicts, work it out together. You can��t always give in to him just because you like him. If he dares to bully you,e to me for support!��


    Su Liang��s heart warmed. These were words that Old Master Qin would say to his own daughter, even though he was here, in name, to propose marriage on Gu Ling��s behalf.


    ��Don��t worry, Grandpa Qin, I won��t let anyone bully me.�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    ��Gu Ling doesn��t like to talk, and vou shouldn��t imitate him. No matter what the problem is, you have to be open and honest about it. It��s exhausting for a couple to live together if they keep guessing!�� Old Master Qin had already begun to pass on the lessons of married life to Su Liang.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I understand.��<div>


    ��You��re such a good-natured person, if there��s any problem, it must be because of Gu Ling. I need to have another good talk with him.�� Old Master Qin said.


    Upon hearing Su Liang asking if the wedding date had been set, Old Master Qin held his forehead, ��You two are really�� That boy invited me to propose the marriage and set the date for the fifteenth of next month. I said it was too hasty and you haven��t even agreed yet, but you seem impatient too.��


    Today was thest day of the first month, and the fifteenth of the next month would be in half a month. It was rare even formoners to get married only half a month after the engagement had been set, let alone among noble families.


    ��Then let it be on the fifteenth of the second month.�� Su Liang said. Since the decision had been made, the sooner the better, so as to avoid anyplications.


    Old Master Qin looked helpless, ��If you say so, then let��s settle it. Neither of you have elders to take charge, and since I am here to propose the marriage on his behalf, why not let Granny Xing Ji, who now is your godfather, handle the arrangements for you?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��The Marquis Zhong Xin��s daughter is getting engaged, and the Old Dowager has to worry about her granddaughter so let��s not bother her.��


    ��Then I��ll talk to Qingqing��s father!�� Old Master Qin thought Lin Shuzhi should represent Su Liang��s side of the family.


    Su Liang didn��t really mind, but since Old Master Qin insisted, she let him do as he pleased.


    ��Oh dear! Time is too short, and there are so many things to do. I��ll go to Lin��s house and check on Bo Yan��s son while I��m at it.�� Old Master Qin hurriedly left after drinking a cup of tea, heading to discuss Su Liang��s marriage with Lin Shuzhi on Gu Ling��s behalf. At this point, Lin Shuzhi wasn��t even aware of their impending nuptials.


    Old Master Qin didn��t ask Su Liang what they would do if the emperor objected because he had already asked Gu Ling about it. If there were any obstacles, it would be up to Gu Ling to resolve them.


    After bidding farewell to Old Master Qin, Su Liang turned around to see Ren Dong and Qi Jun both looking at her in astonishment.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��You��re getting married to Marquis Chang Xin?�� Qi Jun asked, wide-eyed.


    Su Liang smiled and nodded, ��Yes.��


    Ren Dong frowned, ��Is it for real this time?��


    ��Of course it is. Grandpa Qin came at Gu Ling��s invitation to propose.�� Su Liang smiled.


    ��But didn��t Marquis Gu not like you?�� Qi Jun scratched his head. On the way back, he didn��t see any hints of a close rtionship between Gu Ling and Su Liang.


    With a faint voice, Ren Dong said, ��Just because we didn��t see it doesn��t mean it isn��t there.��


    ��That��s right.�� Su Liang walked between Ren Dong and Qi Jun, patting their shoulders, ��You have work to do. I��m getting married on the fifteenth of next month, so start preparing.��


    Qi Jun looked confused, ��What should we�� prepare?��


    Ren Dong, who alsocked experience in this area, asked, ��Prepare dowry for ourdy?��


    Looking at Su Liang��s retreating figure, Qi Jun asked, ��Will ourdy marry into his family, or will Marquis Chang Xin join ours?�� ��Either way works for me.�� Su Liang replied.


    ��Either way works for me.�� Su Liang replied.


    Ren Dong frowned, ��But Marquis Chang Xin��s mansion only has one dpidated courtyard.��


    ��Oh, I��ll ask him about it next time.�� Su Liang said casually, already stepping away.


    Then, Qi Jun and Ren Dong began to discuss how to prepare for Su Liang��s marriage.


    When Su Liang met Old White again, she mentioned their wedding happening in half a month.


    Old White snorted, ��Did that boy get his eyes treated? Are you sure you want to be with him?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Sure.��


    ��What if he changes his heart?�� Old Bai asked.


    Su Liang thought for a while and said, ��Close the door, let the Master go?�� Old Bai:��


    The list of medicinal materials hadn��t beenpleted when Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing came over in response to the news.


    ��Sister Su, you��re getting married?!�� Lin Xueqing held Su Liang��s arm and twirled her around excitedly, ��I knew it! You��re definitely able to conquer Gu Ling!��


    Xing Yusheng calmly summarized, ��I��m not surprised at all that Gu Ling would fall in love with you.��


    ��Sister Su, when you and Sister-inw Gu have children, let��s arrange a marriage between our families!�� Lin Xueqing said earnestly.


    Xing Yusheng immediately agreed, ��That would be great.��


    But Su Liang refused, ��It��s better not to. It��s better to let things happen naturally.��


    Lin Xueqing didn��t expect Su Liang to be unwilling, ��Sister Su, are you afraid that our baby will not grow up beautiful?��


    Su Liang hurriedly swore that it was absolutely not the case.


    ��Let��s wait until we all have children.�� Xing Yusheng thought it was a bit premature. He and Lin Xueqing hadn��t had children yet, and Su Liang had just gotten engaged today.


    By evening, news of Gu Ling asking Old Master Qin to propose for Su Liang at Su Mansion quickly spread throughout the capital city, and everyone was surprised.


    They had just been married in Liang Country on the sixth day of the first month, but the marriage was annulled that day because Gu Ling deceived Su Liang.


    Not even a month had passed, and now Gu Ling was willingly proposing to marry Su Liang again. It left people puzzled.


    The most widely spread version of the story was: On their way back from Liang Country, Gu Ling had fallen in love with Su Liang after spending days and nights together. So, just a few days after returning to the country, he proposed marriage on his own initiative.


    Some people thought that Gu Ling was too fickle and had a problem with his character.


    But many more people felt that the match was perfect, with both the man and the woman being attractive and talented.


    When the news reached the pce, Duanmu Yi was having dinner with Imperial Concubine Xiao, and Duanmu Chen was also present. They were getting along well and looked like a normal family of three.


    Upon hearing the eunuch��s report that Gu Ling had proposed to Su Liang, and that they were engaged today with a wedding scheduled for the fifteenth of the second month, Duanmu Chen watched Duanmu Yi��s face instantly darken. He mmed down his chopsticks and got up to leave.


    Imperial Concubine Xiao was somewhat baffled, and Duanmu Chen reassured her, ��It��s fine. Father must be unhappy because Gu Ling said before that he didn��t like Su Liang, and now he��s proposing to her today.�� He then followed


    Duanmu Yi out.


    In the Imperial Study, Duanmu Chen cautiously spoke, ��Father, I��m not really surprised that Gu Ling has changed his attitude towards Su Liang and grown to like her. After all, they spent some time together in Liang Country. The fake marriage was for official business and shouldn��t count.��


    When Su Liang and Gu Ling returned to the capital and had an audience with the Emperor, Su Liang had made it clear that she hadn��t given up on Gu Ling. Gu Ling hadn��t said anything because Duanmu Yi didn��t ask him about his rtionship with Su Liang.


    As for today��s events, Duanmu Chen could understand why Duanmu Yi was angry. It wasn��t for the reason that he had told Imperial Concubine Xiao, but because Duanmu Yi didn��t want Su Liang to marry Gu Ling at all.


    Duanmu Chen himself was also surprised. But looking at the development of their rtionship from the beginning to the present, including today��s sudden engagement, there was nothing wrong with it. Su Liang had never hidden her admiration for Gu Ling, and Gu Ling had said that he didn��t like Su Liang months ago when they ��first met��. Naturally, this could change. So, there was no deception of the emperor.


    Nor could it be said that they had acted arbitrarily. Marriage has always been arranged ording to the will of parents and matchmakers. Su Liang and Gu Ling didn��t have any parents or elders, and they weren��t princes or princesses, so they didn��t need to ask for Duanmu Yi��s permission to get married.


    ��If We don��t want them to get married, do you have any good ideas?�� Duanmu Yi asked coldly.


    Duanmu Chen sighed, ��I��m not speaking for Su Liang, but I��ve been thinking, what if that falling giant rock was meant to mislead us? Some people in Liang or Yin Country may have meticulously nned it to deceive us without error.�� ��Mislead what?�� Duanmu Yi frowned.


    This was something that Duanmu Chen had thought about long ago, and now he finally had the chance to say it, ��People from both Liang and Yin countries know that Father appreciates Su Liang, who is an exceptional and rare talent. If someone thought that Father would forcibly marry Su Liang into the pce after seeing that rock, but Su Liang would never agree to it, thus causing irreconcble conflicts, wouldn��t that be an excellent scheme to sow discord?��


    ��What if it was not man-made, but truly the will of heaven?�� Duanmu Yi asked coldly, ��If Su Liang is really the Phoenix Maiden reincarnated, and she marries


    Gu Ling, does it signify that Gu Ling will overthrow Qian Country?��


    Duanmu Chen thought it was normal for Duanmu Yi to have such thoughts. After all, Gu Ling ended up as a lone wolf because his father rebelled, a ��dark history�� for his family.


    As for this, Duanmu Chen was well-prepared and chose his words carefully, ��Father, Su Liang will marry someone sooner orter. With her character, she would never be willing to enter the Imperial Harem and be a mere concubine. Her skills lie on the battlefield, in her strategizing, and medical skills. If we clip her wings and trap her, are we gaining her or losing her? If she is truly the Heavenly Phoenix Maiden, the ��gain�� in the Heavenly Edict might not necessarily mean possession between men and women. Now, Qian Country has already gained Su Liang, hasn��t it?��


    This is Duanmu Chen��s true thought as the Crown Prince of Qian Country and not merely to protect Su Liang. If the stone was man-made and they had a conflict with Su Liang because of it, they��d be falling right into the trap. If the stone was truly the will of heaven, Duanmu Chen would never believe Qian Country��s fate depended on whoever could possess Su Liang. This would be too ridiculous,pletely negating everything he had worked for since childhood.


    His experience of bing the Crown Prince made Duanmu Chen already believe that ��whoever gains Su Liang gains the world,�� but it had nothing to do with the stone. The ��gain�� he considered should not be the physical aspect between men and women; that would be too shallow.


    Duanmu Yi fell silent, and after a long while, he finally asked, ��If you were in my position, would you still think the same way?��


    Duanmu Chen replied respectfully, ��This humble son does not know whether I would change my mind in the future, but at present, I can��t find a reason to prevent Su Liang from marrying Gu Ling. Even without Gu Ling, Su Liang would eventually find another man. If Father wishes to have Su Liang enter the Imperial Harem, this humble son will definitely discourage it, as there are no benefits to it.��


    Duanmu Yi rubbed his forehead, ��My son, you have be more and more prudent. Comparatively, my thoughts on this matter are indeed narrow-minded.��


    Duanmu Chen heaved a sigh of relief.


    ��In that case, let her go this time.�� Duanmu Yi sighed, ��I hope my leniency and generosity towards Su Liang will not be in vain.��


    Duanmu Chen knew this was only temporary, and no one could predict what would happen in the future. Including himself, he and Su Liang weren��t true friends in the real sense, as their rtionship was defined by their status. Both parties were well aware of this unspoken understanding. No matter how well they got along now, conflicts of interest might arise in the future. He was simply doing what he believed was right at this moment.


    By the time Duanmu Chen left the pce, it was alreadyte.


    Chang��an was still driving, and halfway through, he couldn��t help but bring up the topic of Su Liang and Gu Ling��s marriage, ��Does Master approve of their marriage?��


    Duanmu Chen snorted lightly, ��They are a match made in heaven, a perfect pair. It doesn��t matter whether I object or not.��


    His master had started using odd sarcasm again�� Chang��an weakly said, ��They have already set the marriage today; there shouldn��t be any more changes, right?��


    Only after a moment did Duanmu Chen reply, ��Unless Gu Ling does something unforgivable to Su Liang, no one can stop her once she sets her mind to it.��


    Su Mansion, Yuanming Pavilion.


    When Gu Ling arrived, Su Liang was sorting out the list of medicinal materials dictated to her by Old Bai during the day. ��The emperor didn��t summon me,�� Su Liang said.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Same here.��


    ��It��s a good opportunity to see if the emperor is rational enough. If he interferes, we��ll disappear and find a ce to hide,�� Su Liang said calmly.


    This coincided with Gu Ling��s thoughts.


    ��However, I don��t want to hide for now. It��s not free, and people will try to kill us. It��s good as it is now,�� Su Liang said, ��Because of that broken stone, my marriage will sooner orter be a conflict between me and the emperor. It��s better to resolve it as soon as possible. After tomorrow, we��ll know the emperor��s attitude.��


    Gu Ling saw that Su Liang was checking off names of medicinal materials not found at home. He took an unsorted list, found a pen, and started working with Su Liang.


    With Gu Ling��s help, the list was quickly sorted, and she nned to arrange for someone to find the medicinal materials the next day.


    ��If the emperor doesn��t interfere, then there��s only one issue left,�� Su Liang looked at Gu Ling seriously and asked.


    ��What?�� As Gu Ling spoke, he arranged two randomly ced books neatly on the table. Seeing that one of them had a folded corner, he picked it up and pressed it t with his thumb.


    Su Liang chuckled, ��You have no ce to live. If youe to live with me after the marriage, people will say you��ve married into my family. I, of course, don��t mind. Having the beautiful Gu Ling marrying into my family would be such an honor!��


    Gu Ling looked at theughter in Su Liang��s eyes, and the waves in his heart surged again. He lowered his eyes, continuing to press the corner with his finger, and spoke calmly, ��I will give you this honor..��

 Chapter 297: 297. Thirst for knowledge

    Chapter 297: 297. Thirst for knowledge<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The first day of February.


    Su Liang was awakened on time by her biological clock, and the first thought that crossed her mind upon opening her eyes was: today she would definitely be summoned by the emperor, and perhaps the old eunuch carrying the imperial decree had already arrived at her doorstep.<div>


    She washed up, practiced martial arts, bathed, changed clothes, and had breakfast.


    As the sunlight was cast upon the calmke, scattering golden specks, Su Liang had alreadypleted her morning routine that she had been adhering to since living in Su Family Vige.


    She had done many things, but the day had just begun.


    The old eunuch hadn��t arrived yet, but he should being soon, at least before noon�� With this thought in mind, Su Liang entered thekeside pavilion. Qi Jun had already left with the list of medicinal herbs that she and Gu Ling had sorted out the night before, seeking Song Qi. Before Su Liang returned to the capital, Song Qi hade back from Xunyang City. He didn��t disappoint Su Liang; Ning Family��s business was growing steadily.


    Old Bai��s gaze passed over Su Liang��s profile, and then over theke surface he was always staring at, finally falling on a pile of boxes outside Yuanming Pavilion.


    That was the first step Qi Jun and Ren Dong had taken to prepare for Su Liang��s wedding after consulting each other: the dowry boxes. Now they were all empty, but they should be filled up by sunset.


    Old Bai withdrew his gaze from the boxes and returned it to Su Liang��s face, focusing on her brows and eyes. He always looked at her with a mncholic and nostalgic expression, asionally tinged with a touch of iprehensible remorse.


    ��February 15th? Why the haste? Are you pregnant?�� Old Bai spoke, shocking everyone.


    Although he had been dissatisfied with Gu Ling��s reluctance to be with Su Liang before, when they really decided to get married and did so in such a hurry, he suddenly had a new gripe.


    It was the typical mindset of a person seeing their ��daughter�� getting married. Is that brat blind for not seeing how precious my girl is? He must be wanting to be a monk! Is that brat really going to take my girl away? She��s still young; why rush to get married!


    Su Liang softly coughed, ��I��m not pregnant, Master. Don��t talk nonsense.��<div>


    ��Really not pregnant?�� Old Bails eyes were filled with doubt, as if saying, ��Since you like that guy so much, maybe you couldn��t resist being intimate with him.��


    Su Liang raised her hand, not to swear, but to ce it on the table in front of Old Bai, palm up, calmly saying, ��Master, you��ll know the truth by taking my pulse.��


    Old Bai really took Su Liang��s pulse, muttering, ��If that guy dares to hurt you,


    I��ll ughter him.��


    Su Liang could only smile. The image of Gu Ling��s consistently aloof demeanor appeared in her mind, imagining Gu Ling turning into a yboy, having that kind of desire for her, Su Liang couldn��t help but shake her head. It was too bizarre, simply terrifying, and utterly impossible.


    ��You��re not pregnant.�� Old Bai let go of Su Liang��s wrist, ��Why can��t you get married next year? Let��s see if that guy can hold on for that long. What if he falls for someone else within a month?��


    ��Master, he won��t,�� Su Liang said earnestly, surprised by Old Bai��s anxiety. It must still be rted to that ��little junior sister,�� Su Liang thought��


    As Qi Jun returned after finishing the tasks Su Liang had assigned him, the sun had already risen high, and the golden specks on theke had turned into arge golden foil, gently shimmering and glittering. Old Bai had put Gu Ling aside and was discussing poison techniques with Su Liang.


    At noon, the Wan Family Restaurant delivered the food that Su Liang had pre-ordered.


    She nced in the direction of the gate; the old eunuch still hadn��t arrived��


    In the afternoon, Qi Jun and Ren Dong were packing things into the boxes, moving them from the warehouse one trip at a time �C porcin, fabrics, gold, silver, and jewelry. Su Mansion��s warehouse was full of these items, some bestowed by the Qian Country��s Royal Family and Liang Country��s Royal Family, and some sent by rtives and friends. Many treasures were the same ones mentioned in the contract Su Liang and ��Ning Jing�� had made with Duanmu Chen back in Bei��an County; they had been kept in the warehouse since they moved in.<div>


    At this moment, people on the streets of the capital were still discussing Su Liang and Gu Ling��s uing marriage.


    Unlike their instinctive judgment of the goodness and badness of this marriage when they learned about it yesterday, new rumors had emerged overnight. One of them was simr to Old Bails ��concern��: the marriage was so rushed because Su Liang and Gu Ling had already consummated their rtionship, and they were afraid it would be toote if she got pregnant��perhaps she was already pregnant��


    Since ancient times, people have always had their own conjectures about things they deemed ��abnormal.��


    Nothing sparks gossip and rumors more than affairs between men and women: such high social status, even without parents and elders in the family, the marriage should have been conducted through three matchmakers and six formal visits, with all the rites and rituals in ce. Why was it that from the time they were betrothed to their wedding ceremony, only half a month had passed? There must be something unspeakable going on.


    When Su Liang found out about the criticism directed at her, she was a bit surprised, as her way of thinking wouldn��t lead her to those conjectures. But she didn��t care about it.


    What Su Liang cared about was that the sun had set, a whole day had gone by, and there had been no eunuch to pass on Duanmu Yi��s decree for her to enter the pce for questioning?


    ��Ren Dong.��


    Upon hearing Su Liang��s voice, Ren Dong put down the valuable blue porcin vase in his hand and ran into the Yuanming Pavilion in haste.


    ��You go secretly to Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion, see if Gu Ling is at home, and ask if he has been to the pce today.�� Su Liang ordered.


    Ren Dong nodded his head in agreement and turned around to leave.


    Su Liang was a bit annoyed. She and Gu Ling thought that Duanmu Yi would intervene, and although they didn��t want that to happen, when the anticipated event didn��t ur, it made her uneasy.<div>


    Ren Dong came back quickly, ��Master, Marquis Chang Xin is at home and didn��t go out today, only Old Master Qin went to see him.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��I see. You all stop tidying up, take a break, we��ll talk about it tomorrow.��


    The day felt a bit long for Su Liang because the development of events was beyond her n, and she didn��t like that feeling.


    Not until Gu Ling appeared again in the Yuanming Pavilion at night did Su


    Liang hear her own sigh of relief, ��His Majesty didn��te to us at all?��


    ��What are you worried about?�� Gu Ling saw Su Liang��s slightly furrowed eyebrows and really wanted to reach out to smooth them, but he held back.


    Su Liang sighed, ��Isn��t it obvious? Would His Majesty really be happy about or indifferent to our marriage? It��s impossible. If he doesn��t confront us openly, then he must be nning to do something behind our backs.��


    As a matter of habit, Gu Ling helped Su Liang tidy up her somewhat messy desk. She hadn��t read any books today but had picked up a few and put them back down. He asked, ��What do you think His Majesty will do?��


    Su Liang looked at Gu Ling, her expression difficult to read, ��The most likely, kill you?��


    Gu Ling blurted out, ��Are you worried about my safety?�� Realizing his words were somewhat ambiguous.


    But Su Liang didn��t think too much about it, immediately nodding, ��Of course. You are the son of a rebel, with half of the Liang Country��s royal blood flowing in your veins. Your top-notch abilities and mysterious actions make you hard to see through; His Majesty can��t possibly trust you. You��re about to marry me, and I might be what His Majesty thinks of as the Daughter of Fate or something simr. His Majesty probably doesn��t want to end up on bad terms with me, so the simplest solution is�� to kill you.��


    Gu Ling nodded lightly, ��That makes sense.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��But if that��s the case, what can we do about it? His Majesty has an unknown number of assassins like Ren Dong at his disposal, and your martial arts prowess will be hard-pressed against them.��


    However, the possibility of Gu Ling being assassinated by Duanmu Yi was only Su Liang��s conjecture, something that had not yet happened and perhaps would not happen, making it impossible to prevent, obstruct, or counterattack.


    Last night, Su Liang thought that either she or he would be summoned by


    Duanmu Yi to the pce to find a reason to prevent or dy their marriage. Today��s tranquility made Su Liang start to feel that Gu Ling was in danger.


    Gu Ling continued to tidy up the desk without speaking. Although Su Liang��s conjecture made sense, he wasn��t afraid, only curious: how would Su Liang respond to the danger she perceived?


    Su Liang was pondering over this matter. She paced back and forth in her room, her eyebrows sometimes rxed and sometimes furrowed. In the middle, she said, ��It was me who wanted to marry you to avoid future troubles.


    I can��t let this bring you big trouble.��


    Gu Ling picked up a book and knew it was the one Su Liang had just read. The corner of one page was folded. It wasn��t folded deliberately, as she used bookmarks to mark the pages she had read. The reason was that Su Liang had a habit. Before putting down a book, she would linger on the paused page for a while, quickly recalling the previous content, then insert the bookmark and close the book. During the recollection, her right thumb and index finger always pinched the upper right corner of the page.


    As a result, the corner of the book was often bent and folded into the book when she closed it.


    This was an unconscious small habit of Su Liang that Gu Ling had discovered long ago. But he never pointed it out, nor reminded Su Liang not to do this, or told her she could do it, but she had to smooth the folded corner.


    Gu Ling liked these ��little things�� that belonged only to him and Su Liang. He always silently smoothed the folded corners of her books, imagining her expression while reading.


    At this moment, when Gu Ling pressed Su Liang��s folded corner t with his right thumb again, she suddenly stopped, turned around, and pped the table. Because she had found a solution to the problem, she said excitedly, ��I know! ��


    Gu Ling nodded, his finger smoothing the corner of the book again, and was somewhat curious about how Su Liang would solve the issue of him possibly being assassinated.


    ��You cane and stay here at night!�� Su Liang sat down and said to Gu Ling with a serious look.


    Gu Ling closed the book in his hand, and the waves in his heart slowly surged. It was another unexpected joy, just like that night when Su Liang suddenly said she wanted to marry him.


    ��Okay,�� Gu Ling nodded quietly. Very well, that was exactly what he wanted.


    Su Liang snorted lightly, ��If the emperor is going to send someone to kill you, he won��t do it in broad daylight. You cane at night, and even if the emperor thinks we��ve slept together before we got married, it doesn��t matter. If he sends someone to Su Mansion to kill you, just stand behind me and see if he would dare to kill me too.��


    As Su Liang finished speaking, Gu Ling nced out the window.


    ��Has he alreadye?�� Su Liang��s expression changed, and she heard a familiar voice from outside, ��Miss Su?��


    Su Liang was surprised to see Chang��an.


    After exchanging nces with Gu Ling, she opened the window and flew down.


    Chang��an bowed with a smile on his face that always appeared when he saw Su Liang, ��Miss Su hasn��t slept yet? That��s great.��


    Su Liang��s expression was cold, ��What does the crown prince have to say?�� She wondered if Duanmu Chen knew about Duanmu Yi��s ns and came to warn her?


    ��My Master only asked me toe and congratte Miss Su on her great joy,��


    Chang��an said, taking out a long wooden box from his sleeve. ��This is my


    Master��s gift to Miss Su.��


    Su Liang took it and said, ��Please convey my gratitude.��


    ��I will. Goodbye.�� Chang��an left as soon as he finished speaking.


    Su Liang entered the Yuanming Pavilion and climbed the stairs while opening the box. Inside it was a jade hairpin. The jade was of good quality, but there was nothing special about it.


    ��Duanmu Chen gave me a hairpin.�� Su Liang picked it up and showed it to Gu Ling, finding it quite baffling.


    Putting down the hairpin, Su Liang tore off the silk lining inside the box and saw a folded paper hidden underneath.


    She wasn��t surprised by this, finding it more normal.


    Opening the paper and reading its content, Su Liang��s face rxed, and she handed it to Gu Ling after reading it. The corner of her mouth lifted slightly, ��So that��s it!��


    It was a conversation between Duanmu Chen and Duanmu Yi about the marriage between Su Liang and Gu Ling. Although his true purpose wasn��t to defend Su Liang, it did achieve such an effect in the end.


    And for such a thing, it would be strange if Duanmu Chen didn��t ��seek credit�� from Su Liang. He didn��t allow Chang��an toest night or today, because he was also watching to see if Duanmu Yi would do anything today. By tonight, it could be confirmed that his persuasion had workedst night.


    ��Only Duanmu Chen could say such words,�� Su Liang sighed. ��He is more clever and rational than I thought, and that��s good.��


    It is good, as it greatly reduces the possibility of intervention from Duanmu Yi�� Gu Ling thought. But at the moment, what he cared more about was whether Su Liang would let him stay the night.


    ��However,�� Su Liang spoke again, ��Duanmu Chen, like us, only knows that the emperor is not going to do anything openly, but he may still try to kill you in secret. Great God, you should stay here just in case.��


    Gu Ling: I can listen to stories before going to bed again, perfect.


    ��If everything really goes smoothly, I��ll acknowledge Duanmu Chen��s favor,�� Su Liang rolled up and burned the paper Gu Ling had finished reading.


    Next door was Gu Ling��s room. Su Liang went to the warehouse and retrieved the bedding Gu Ling had used before.


    As Gu Ling made the bed, Su Liang leaned against the door watching, feeling much more rxed than during the day and began to joke, ��Qi Jun and Ren Dong have been helping me prepare my dowry, isn��t it inappropriate for you, Great God, to not have any betrothal gifts?��


    Gu Ling didn��t look back, ��I��m marrying into your family, you should prepare the betrothal gifts. I can bring a tree as a dowry.��


    Su Liangughed, ��Right. I like your dowry. But don��t you feel like this undermines your dignity as a man, Great God?��


    ��Is a man��s dignity about not being able to give birth, yet demanding that the child takes his surname? I don��t need that,�� Gu Ling said indifferently.


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, ��So, Great God, you��re willing to have our future children take their mother��s surname? Of course, if possible, you��d rather


    experience giving birth yourself. Speaking of which, Xueqing even thought about arranging a marriage for our two families�� children. But of course, I refused. The funniest part is that Xueqing thinks I��m unwilling because I��m afraid their baby won��t be good-looking enough. She must be thinking that if the two of us have a child, it would be the most beautiful baby in the world.��


    Gu Ling knew Su Liang was just joking, but he liked the assumption that ��if the two of us have a child��. The important point was that Su Liang would think about such things.


    These two days, Gu Ling had an uncertain feeling that Su Liang might like him, but she wasn��t aware of it yet.


    At least, she felt that marrying Gu Ling, living together, and even talking casually about their children��s appearance was no big deal.


    At least Gu Ling was sure about one thing; if the events that happened between them involved someone other than him, Su Liang would never ept it.


    Getting married first, then falling in love, also sounds good�� Gu Ling was thinking at the moment, even starting to look forward to it.


    Tonight Su Liang was in a good mood, and she made another joke, ��Great God, now some people outside actually suspect that I��m pregnant, and that��s why we��re in such a hurry to get married. Once we get married and don��t have a child for a long time, you might be suspected of having physical problems. Will you mind?��


    Hearing this, Gu Ling put down the pillow, turned around to look at Su Liang, his beautiful eyebrows slightly furrowed, this was his most serious expression, ��I��ve never thought about it, nor do I know if I have any problems in that aspect. You��re a doctor, do you have a way to confirm it?��


    Su Liang was stunned, her gaze involuntarily moved downward,nding at Gu Ling��s waist area. Suddenly realizing, she coughed awkwardly, ��Great God, you definitely have no problems! Let��s go to bed early!�� After saying that, she closed the door and returned to her room.


    The waves in Gu Ling��s heart spread to his eyes, gradually bringing out a smile. Was Su Liang shy just now? So cute. He wasn��t teasing her; he was just curious, as he always had been.


    Although there were no stories to listen to tonight, Gu Ling��s mood was unprecedentedly joyful when hey down. He counted the days��fourteen days from now, he could call Su Liang his wife with pride��.

 Chapter 298: 298. Storm and Heavy Rain

    Chapter 298: 298. Storm and Heavy Rain<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Early in the morning, when Su Liang got up for exercise, she saw that Gu Ling��s room door was open, the quilt was neatly folded, and he was already gone.


    At the same time, Duanmu Yi received a message that the spy monitoring Gu Ling had confirmed that he had left Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion at night and went to Su Mansion, where he spent the night and returned at dawn.<div>


    This led Duanmu Yi to believe that Gu Ling��s ��sleepwalking�� in the past few days was to meet Su Liang.


    The fact was indeed the case, confirming the point that ��the two were set for life due to the feelings that arose during the trip to Liang Country.��


    ��I originally thought he was a gentleman.�� Duanmu Yi snorted coldly. He hadn��t even gotten married yet, and he went to Su Liang��s ce to sleep? It made him see another side of Gu Ling.


    However, one thing Su Liang overthought was that Duanmu Yi really did not intend to interfere with her marriage and had no n to send someone to get rid of Gu Ling, at least for now.


    As an emperor, Duanmu Yi has always been very restrained in terms of women. Even if he had the idea of letting Su Liang enter the pce, it was only because of the falling boulder, not because he had any lustful intentions towards Su Liang. This was also one of the reasons why Duanmu Chen��s words could persuade him.


    Today, Nian Jincheng took a break and specifically went to the Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion to find Gu Ling. When he saw Gu Ling, he was holding a pair of specially made flower shears, trimming the trees brought from Yao City.


    In the early spring season, grass and trees sprouted, and the gloomy Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion gained some spots of green.


    ��Aling, I wanted toe and see you yesterday.�� Nian Jincheng walked over with big strides and got straight to the point, ��This time you��re really getting married to Su Liang, right?�� There was no ce to hide around, so there was no need to worry about being overheard.


    Nian Jincheng asked this because the first time he saw Su Liang, it was on the night of her marriage to Gu Ling in Su Family Vige. And he had witnessed Su Liang and Gu Ling��s second fake marriage in Yao City of Liang Country.


    Three times! If it��s another show, Nian Jincheng would probably not be able to resist punching Gu Ling to make him sober up.


    Under Nian Jincheng��s eager gaze, Gu Ling snipped off a tree branch, bent down to pick it up, and said, ��Here, this is for you.��<div>


    Nian Jincheng speechlessly took the leafless tree branch, ��What do I need this


    ��Take it back to Yang Yu. If she wants to hit you, she can use it.�� Gu Ling walked toward another tree with a faint expression on his face.


    Nian Jincheng followed with a dark face, wanting to throw the tree branch in Gu Ling��s face, ��Don��t try to change the subject! Answer my question! Are you really sincere about getting married to Su Liang?


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��Yes.��


    Nian Jincheng��s face rxed, ��You are really getting married? When did you decide?��


    ��The night before the engagement. Su Liang proposed it.�� Gu Ling said.


    Nian Jincheng was somewhat surprised, ��So Su Liang actively proposed to get married to you?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Yes.��


    Nian Jinchengughed, ��Are you very happy?


    Gu Ling did not speak, and Nian Jincheng took it as an acknowledgment.


    ��That��s great. Your matter with Su Liang is finally settled, and we can rest assured.�� Nian Jincheng patted Gu Ling��s shoulder as if he had aplished something significant, ��Yang Yu said that when our two families have children, we will set up a marriage between them. You will not refuse, right?��<div>


    Gu Ling pointed the scissors at Nian Jincheng and said three words expressionlessly, ��Impossible.��


    Nian Jincheng frowned, ��Why not?��


    ��My child, whether or not they want to marry, and who they want to marry, they will choose for themselves.�� Gu Ling��s expression was faint. And whether he would have children depended entirely on Su Liang.


    ��Well then.�� Nian Jincheng could only give up. He nced at the only courtyard of Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion, ��You might as well marry into the Su family. If the emperor has any objections, you can remove the que of Marquis Changxin Mansion and hang it on the gate of Su Mansion. This ce will be just a garden. After you marry Su Liang, if you don��t want to be disturbed, you cane and live here asionally.��


    Gu Ling thought Nian Jincheng��s suggestion was not bad. Nowadays, more and more people were in Su Mansion, and he still missed the days when he and Su Liang lived as a couple.


    From beginning to end, Gu Ling did not tell a single lie to Nian Jincheng, but he perfectly covered the secret between him and Su Liang.


    Nian Jincheng didn��t even have a chance to drink tea and went home to report to Yang Yu with a tree branch.


    When Gu Ling arrived at Yuanming Pavilion that night, Su Liang was fiddling with a pile of medicinal materials. She nced up at him and continued to be busy with her work, ��Today, Yang Yu came and asked whether our wedding is real.��


    Gu Ling washed his hands, rolled up his sleeves, and naturally began to sort the residues of the medicinal materials that Su Liang had processed, ��How did you answer?��


    ��If I dared say it was fake, Yang Yu would have definitely hit me.�� Su Liang said with a light smile, ��In a way, it is indeed true. We are getting married for the sake of getting married, not for any other purpose.��


    She and Gu Ling used marriage to be married, so as to avoid the possibility of their marriage being interfered with.<div>


    Gu Ling nodded in agreement.


    ��Yang Yu was very happy. She said that there was too little time and I didn��t have any. She would be in charge of the wedding dress, new bedding and the like.�� Su Liang said, ��She asked me what kind of wedding dress I like so that the embroiderer can make it. I only had one request, to keep it simple. In Yao City, I was almost crushed by the phoenix crown and the sunset clothes.��


    Gu Ling thought that he had originally nned to make a wedding dress for Su Liang himself, but now there was really not enough time. Besides, this time it was true for him, not for Su Liang. He had to do everything ording to her, and it was secondary to establish their status first.


    Su Liang raised his head at Gu Ling and smiled. ��Great God, when we get married, would you like to wear a wedding dress for me to take a look? I won��t let anyone else see and I swear I won��t tell anyone. I��m just curious how beautiful you would look in women��s clothing.��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.��


    ��Alright,�� Su Liang expressed his regret. ��I��ll find an opportunity to get you to agree in the future.��


    Gu Ling: ��perhaps, after they really be husband and wife��


    Duanmu Yi thought that Gu Ling and Su Liang had be intimate before their marriage, but in reality, there was nothing ambiguous about their nightly rendezvous. Su Liang would teach Gu Ling what she had learned from Laobai about poison techniques during the day, and at the same time, she could consolidate her memory, achieving two goals at once.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling��s marriage preparations were proceeding in an orderly manner. Both their close friends and family were busy preparing, but the two of them didn��t worry about it themselves.


    It was well known that their wedding would take ce in the Su Mansion, and after the wedding, Gu Ling would move into the Su Mansion. This was clearly a case of Gu Ling marrying into Su Liang��s family.


    However, the special aspect was that both Su Liang and Gu Ling were people without families. Consequently, their actions had nothing to do with their families and no one could interfere, particrly when it came to financial matters. With no elderly or younger members or siblings in their families, they naturally had the freedom to do as they pleased.


    The time quickly approached February 12th, and in three more days, it would be their wedding day.


    As for their wedding ceremony, Old Master Qin and Lin Shuzhi had alreadypleted the formalities on behalf of Gu Ling and Su Liang.


    Several tens of boxes were filled with gifts from both Qi Jun and Ren Dong, but no one could determine the purpose of them, whether they were betrothal gifts or dowry, just as Su Liang had said. In the end, they brought them back to the warehouse.


    That evening, Su Liang and Gu Ling discussed the process of their wedding day.


    ��I don��t mind marrying into the Marquis Chang Xin Mansion. But there isn��t even a proper ce for the wedding there. So, it��s not convenient to entertain guests,�� Su Liang said. There was only one courtyard suitable for living in at Gu Ling��s ce, and the rest of the buildings had been leveled. It was now full of flowers, nts, and trees, making it a truly amazing garden.


    ��Wait for me, I��lle over,�� Gu Ling said.


    ��So, you��ll just ride a horse to my door by yourself?�� Su Liangughed as she said this, ��It��s like you��re the one marrying me. Or should I be the one to pick you up?


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Not alone.��


    Curious, Su Liang wondered who else would being.


    It turned out that Nian Jincheng insisted on apanying Gu Ling.


    Su Liang smiled, ��You two have been brothers for many years. It��s fitting. As for betrothal gifts and dowry, let��s not bother with that. After all, what��s yours is mine, and what��s mine is yours.��


    Gu Ling nodded, and although this fact had always been true, hearing Su Liang say it still made him happy.


    ��Then let��s settle on this. I��ll take care of everything on my side, and you just need to show up on time,�� Su Liang said. She didn��t care if people criticized them for not following traditions. They would set their own rules for their affair.


    As for their bridal chamber, it had already been arranged in another courtyard in the mansion.


    Originally, Su Liang wanted to use the courtyard where she and Gu Ling had previously lived, but ��Ning Jing�� had ��died�� there. In order to avoid others overthinking, they chose another courtyard.


    Yuanming Pavilion could certainly be used as the bridal chamber, but since Su Liang was going to live there anyway, the bridal chamber would just serve a fleeting purpose for her.


    ��Hopefully, there won��t be any idents in the next three days.�� Gu Ling said this. As the wedding day approached, he felt unexinably anxious and couldn��t wait for the day to arrive so he couldplete the wedding ceremony with Su Liang and put his mind at ease.


    Su Liang shook her head with a smile, ��What kind of idents could there be? Unless an enemy country invades and I��d have to go fight in a war. Even if such a thing happened, it wouldn��t be solely up to me.��


    However, Gu Ling was thinking that if there really was a war, Duanmu Yi would definitely send Su Liang to fight.


    The next day, early in the morning, Gu Ling left the Su Mansion and returned to the Marquis Chang Xin Mansion. After spending some time there, he went out alone, riding a horse to Huguo Temple.


    Throughout his life, Gu Ling had spent a lot of time living in Huguo Temple. In the past, he would always calmly bypass the busy front hall and go to the back mountain to watch the sunrise or sunset, or to y against Master Pu Hui.


    But today, Gu Ling unusually ventured into the front hall and lit three incense sticks, bowing before the Buddha, praying for his and Su Liang��s safe and smooth wedding.


    When he met Master Pu Hui, Gu Ling asked him a question, ��Master, have you observed any astrological signs recently? Are there any signs of unrest in the world?��


    Master Pu Hui was quite surprised upon hearing this, ��Why does Benefactor Xiaogu ask this?�� They were well acquainted, and in Master Pu Hui��s impression, Gu Ling had never been concerned about such issues.


    ��Just asking.�� Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent.


    Master Pu Hui shook his head, ��This humble monk doesn��t possess such knowledge and wouldn��t dare to specte.��


    Gu Ling didn��t inquire further, but yed a few rounds of chess with Master Pu Hui before bidding him farewell.


    When therge rock had first appeared in the back mountain of Huguo Temple, this elderly monk had witnessed its appearance and immediately informed Duanmu Yi, sealing off the news. Now, knowing that Su Liang was getting married to Gu Ling, he didn��t mention anything about the stone to him.


    Therefore, Gu Ling believed that Master Pu Hui was an appropriate choice as the temple��s abbot. He showed loyalty to both Qian Country and Duanmu Yi. As a monk, especially a high-ranking one, it was hard to say whether he had truly achieved enlightenment. However, being aware of current affairs wasn��t wrong; after all, monks were people first.


    Upon leaving Huguo Temple, Gu Ling ran into Little Monk Cheng Yun.


    Last time they met wasst year. Cheng Yun has grown taller, but he still has rosy lips and white teeth, and his beauty cannot be hidden by his ashy monk robe.


    ��Benefactor Gu.�� Cheng Yun is more familiar with ��Ning Jing�� than Gu Ling, so he just stops and greets him before continuing on.


    However, Gu Ling knew that Su Liang had just met Cheng Yun yesterday. It was Cheng Yun who learned that Su Liang was getting married and came down the mountain specifically to congratte her. The little monk with a pure Buddhist heart genuinely considered Su Liang as his friend. When Su Liang asked about Yan Shiba, Cheng Yun said that the female benefactor had not reappeared. However, he received a letter from Ping��an Temple, and his master uncle returned to the temple afterpleting his roaming. He ns to leave Huguo Temple and return to Ping��an Temple in March.


    Gu Ling returns to the mansion from the mountain and sees that Nian Jincheng has arrived. He brought thepleted wedding robe for Gu Ling to try on. ��Xiaoyu went to deliver Su Liang��s wedding clothes.�� Nian Jincheng said. Gu Ling then asked, ��Have you seen the wedding dress?��


    Nian Jincheng snorted lightly, ��What? If I see it before you do, will you hit me?�� ��I will.�� Gu Ling nodded.


    Nian Jincheng was speechless but immediately smiled again, ��I knew it, you were just pretending before. You clearly like Su Liang a lot, but you refused to admit it! I didn��t see the wedding dress, Xiaoyu said that it��s for you to see! But don��t sneak a peek today, you have to wait until the wedding day.��


    Gu Lingmented that Yang Yu is quite reliable.


    He tried on the wedding robe, which fit perfectly. He took it off and put it away, thinking that the wedding was just the day after tomorrow, and nothing should go wrong��


    ��Aling, what��s wrong with you?�� Nian Jincheng noticed that Gu Ling seemed a little distracted.


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly, ��It��s nothing.�� But he felt anxious these days, an anxiety that he had never experienced in his life, perhaps due to concern leading to chaos and focusing too much on the matter at hand.


    ��Did you secretly go find Su Liang these past few days?�� Nian Jincheng asked. Gu Ling countered, ��What��s wrong with that?��


    ��You can��t see each other within three days before the wedding, or else it��s bad luck. Xiaoyu said that this is very important.�� Nian Jincheng, who had experienced this before, shared his experience.


    Gu Ling frowned slightly, ��Why didn��t you tell me earlier?�� It has to be calcted from yesterday, but he went to see Su Liangst night. Nian Jincheng was taken aback, ��I thought you wouldn��t believe this.��


    He used not to believe in such things, but now Gu Ling was willing to do anything to ensure that he and Su Liang would sessfully get married the day after tomorrow.


    That night, Gu Ling hesitated several times and decided not to find Su Liang. Within the three days before the wedding, if he counted the current day, then he still hadn��t broken any rules.


    As a result, just as Gu Ling was preparing to go to bed, he heard Su Liang��s voiceing from outside, ��Great God, are you alright?��


    Gu Ling: �� He didn��t go, but Su Liang actually came over. He was touched but a little conflicted whether they should meet or not.


    ��Great God?�� Su Liang knocked on the door again, ��If you don��t say anything, I��ming in.��


    ��Don��t.�� Gu Ling said and felt something was odd.


    Su Liang outside the door also sensed the strangeness, ��Great God, what��s


    wrong? Are you sick? Or is there a girl hiding in your room? If it��s thetter, it��s okay; I don��t mind.��


    Gu Ling��s face darkened, what girl? Is Su Liang really not bothered by it?


    ��I��m taking a bath,�� Gu Ling said.


    ��Ah? Oh.�� Su Liang was a bit speechless, ��Then you wash up and go to bed. I thought something had happened to you. I��m leaving now!��


    Gu Ling listened to the footsteps quickly disappearing, and he silently slipped out the back window, following Su Liang all the way. Only after confirming that she had safely returned home did he turn around and leave.


    Not having seen each other face-to-face doesn��t count as meeting�� Gu Ling thought.


    February 14th.


    Qi Jun and Ren Dong are busy preparing for tomorrow��s banquet. Luckily, Song Qi helps to manage everything, or else it would be a chaotic mess. Time is tight, and Su Liang doesn��t care about anything, focusing solely on learning poison techniques from Old Bai.


    ��What a pity! My master won��t be back tomorrow.�� Su Liang felt that when the old master returns, he would definitely be annoyed that they ��behind his back�� got married.


    Old Bai nodded, ��It��s inappropriate, You two should get married next year instead.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��At this point, there can be no going back.��


    Then Old Bai said, ��Well, have a baby next year, and I��ll help you two look after it.��


    Su Liang: �� What the hell? Doesn��t want her to get married, but wants a grandchild?


    In the evening, while Su Liang was having dinner with Old Bai, they suddenly heard a crisp voice from outside, ��Aunt.��


    Her eyes lit up with joy, and she put down her chopsticks and went out, only to see Zhengzheng running towards her.


    Su Liang smiled and bent down, picking up Zhengzheng, ��You��ve grown heavier.��


    Zhengzheng giggled and said, ��Grandpa says I��ve grown taller!��


    Wan Hui walked over, looked at Su Liang��s expression, and smiled, ��When we heard about your uing wedding, we hurried over and managed to arrive just in time.��


    ��Aunt is getting married to Uncle Gu, who is Uncle Ning getting married to?�� Zhengzheng couldn��t help but ask, even though he had been told not to by Wan Hui. Children just couldn��t keep secrets.


    ��Zhengzheng.�� Wan Hui frowned.


    Su Liang, who had been prepared, didn��t change her expression, and smiled,


    ��You��ll find out when you see Uncle Ning.��


    Zhengzheng sighed softly, ��I wish Uncle Ning woulde home soon!�� He then whispered to Su Liang, asking if Uncle Gu was good.


    Su Liang nodded, ��He��s as good as Uncle Ning; you��ll like him.��


    That night, Yang Yu and Lin Xueqing both came to sleep with Su Liang, nning to do her makeup and dress her up the next day.


    Su Liang couldn��t refuse them, so she let them be. She originally wanted to inform Gu Ling not toe but, considering he didn��test night, maybe he won��te today, and even if he did, knowing someone was with her, he would leave.


    So under the arrangement of her two best friends, Su Liang went to bed unusually early.


    Lin Xueqing and Yang Yu originally wanted to share some wedding experiences with Su Liang, but they didn��t expect that she wasn��t nervous or anxious at all and fell asleep quickly after closing her eyes��


    Februarv 15th.


    The weather was gloomy in the morning, looking like it was going to rain.


    When Nian Jincheng saw Gu Ling, he was already dressed neatly in a bright red wedding robe, even wearing a jade-encrusted gold crown. The usually cold, celestial-like person seemed to have fallen into the mortal world, emitting a sense of warmth all around him.


    ��We��ll set off in half an hour.�� Nian Jincheng said, sitting down in Gu Ling��s room, pouring a cup of tea, realizing it was cold, and putting it down again.


    Seeing Gu Ling standing by the window, Nian Jincheng called out to him, ��There��s still time; don��t stand.��


    Gu Ling ignored him. Sitting down would wrinkle the wedding robe.


    ��It looks like it��s going to rain today. But as long as it��s not a storm, it��s nothing serious.�� Nian Jincheng said.


    Gu Ling still didn��t respond. A storm was nothing to him; it wouldn��t stop him from marrying Su Liang.


    Nian Jincheng finally realized where the problem was. He stood up, walked over, and looked at Gu Ling��s expression, ��Are you nervous?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.��


    In hindsight, Gu Ling couldn��t remember what he did while waiting to leave that morning, probably because he didn��t do anything.


    Finally, he heard Nian Jincheng say, ��It��s about time; let��s go!��


    The tense string in Gu Ling��s heart loosened a bit. He walked out from under the eaves, and though the sky was covered with dark clouds, it didn��t rain.


    As Gu Ling rode away from Marquis Chang Xin��s mansion, many people lined the streets to watch. Gu Ling dressed in the wedding robe was so beautiful that it was hard to describe. No matter how many rumors there were about Gu Ling and Su Liang before, when they saw such a handsome man dressed up and riding a horse to marry Su Liang, everyone thought Su Liang had won big!


    Halfway there, Gu Ling thought to himself that it was almost time, and he couldn��t wait to see Su Liang in her wedding dress. This time, it was a proper marriage, different from the previous two times.


    ��Su Liang?�� Nian Jincheng��s voice suddenly sounded in Gu Ling��s ear.


    Gu Ling was startled and saw a sh of red entering his field of vision, quickly approaching and erging.


    It was Su Liang�� but Gu Ling furrowed his eyebrows. She should be at home waiting for him; why was she outside?


    Su Liang was dressed in red, riding her horse towards him. They met face to face in the bustling market.


    ��Why are you here?�� Nian Jincheng asked, puzzled.


    The onlookers praised the stunning beauty of the newlyweds, but they were also very confused: What was going on?


    Gu Ling knew something must have happened. He looked at Su Liang, only to see a rare solemnity on her face, devoid of any joy. ��The Yin Country army has invaded, captured Jiaye City, captured Lian Shun��s family, and Che Yun is severely injured. The emperor has summoned me to the pce, and today we may have to head south.��


    Nian Jincheng tried to say that he could go instead but swallowed his words when they reached his lips. A general was severely injured; Su Liang had to go.


    Gu Ling had always been unwilling to admit that he had a bad feeling about this wedding, but when his premonition came true at this moment��


    ��Alright.�� Gu Ling took off the red silk flower tied to his horse��s head and held it in his hand. He didn��t know why he did this, or perhaps there was no reason at all. He just needed to do something to calm the storm inside his heart. ��I��ll


    apany you..��

 Chapter 299: 299. Son-in-law of the Su Family

    Chapter 299: 299. Son-inw of the Su Family<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Qian Country, sandwiched between Liang and Yin Countries, struggled to deal with the concerted attack of the two coun tries despite having the strongest national power.


    Luckily, the past alliances between Liang and Yin Countries were far from being united. Most of the time, Yin Country instigated Liang Country to send troops and then chose to stand by and watch, in hopes of gaining from others�� misfortunes after both sides were weakened.<div>


    Last year, Liang Country, which had been badly fooled by Yin Country, chose to appease Qian Country by agreeing to a royal marriage between the two countries after once again failing.


    Duanmu Yi had expected that Yin Country would not sit idly by. However, it was beyond his expectation that Yin Country, known for its scheming and despicable behaviors, would directly target Qian Country.


    Qian Country was not unprepared, but it couldn��t just move its northern border troops to the south because of the alliance with Liang Country. If Yin Countryunched a full-scale attack, it would be very tricky.


    Even at this moment, they could not rashly transfer troops from the north. Despite the approaching wedding, they still needed to guard against Liang Country at all times.


    Therefore, when Duanmu Yi saw Su Liang dressed in wedding attire, he didn��t even bother to ask if she had already worshipped with Gu Ling. Instead, he bluntly said, ��You head south first, and Nian Jincheng will bring reinforcementster. No matter what, you must defend the south!��


    Duanmu Chen looked worried, ��Father, let Gu Ling escort Su Liang. They can go together, which might be safer.��


    Duanmu Yi nodded and then waited for Su Liang to express her opinion.


    With a respectful expression, Su Liang asked, ��I wonder, will I go as an


    Imperial Physician, Military Doctor, or General?��


    ��Your position as a General is restored and promoted to the second rank. Do everything that you can and do not disappoint my trust in you!�� Duanmu Yi said coldly.


    A second-ranked Military Commander was equal in rank to Xing Ji, making her the highest-ranking position in the south. There was no first-ranked General in Qian Country��s army who couldmand the whole army.<div>


    ��Yes, Your Majesty, I ept the order.�� Su Liang said respectfully. She had known this would be the oue when she received the news. But even if she didn��t regain her position as a General, she would still go to the south because her friend Lian Shun was captured, and Che Yun was seriously injured. She had to go and save them.


    When Su Liang left the pce, Duanmu Yi summoned the youngmanders he highly valued, Nian Jincheng and Lin Bojun.


    However, Qin Yujin didn��t need to worry about Lin Bojun going to the battlefield because Duanmu Yi had already decided to let Nian Jincheng lead the reinforcements to the south, while Lin Bojun stayed in the capital city.


    As Su Liang walked out of the pce gate, she saw a sh of red. Gu Ling was waiting for her, holding arge red silk flower in his hand, like he wasing to receive her for the wedding ceremony.


    But at this moment, Su Liang had already put the wedding out of her mind.


    While walking, she said, ��The Emperor has agreed. We will go together, and


    Nian Jincheng will bring reinforcementster.��


    ��Good,�� Gu Ling nodded. In fact, while waiting for Su Liang, he had been thinking about whether to discuss with her to worship the hall before taking off the wedding gown, which wouldn��t be too time-consuming.


    However, when he saw Su Liang��s solemn expression and hurried pace, he knew why she was acting that way, and he couldn��t say what was on his mind. If he mentioned it, Su Liang might get upset, thinking he couldn��t tell the difference between priorities.


    Gu Ling knew that going to the south was crucial, and time was of the essence. He also cared about Lian Shun��s safety. However, when his long-awaited wish was about to be fulfilled only to be disrupted, reason told him it was nothing�� after solving the trouble, they could get married. But there was a feeling that if he didn��t settle the marriage that day, he would regret it��


    As Su Liang got on her horse, she saw Gu Ling still standing beside her and asked with a frown, ��What��s the matter?��<div>


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Nothing.�� He mounted his horse as well, still holding the red silk flower in his hand.


    The two rode forward without any further conversation.


    Halfway, Su Liang asked Gu Ling if he would return to the Marquis Chang Xin Mansion, but he said no.


    A few days earlier, he had already moved the things he needed to Yuanming Pavilion. He should be worshipping the hall with Su Liang right now, and then staying at Su Mansion.


    The disappointment in his heart surged like waves, receding and then returning. Gu Ling began to struggle with whether to pull Su Liang into the hall of worship or not��


    The Su Mansion was decorated with festive colors, and the guests were still there at this time.


    When Su Liang received the Imperial Edict and left in her wedding dress, everyone knew that something had happened. They all thought that she would go to the south to save people after seeing the Emperor, and perhaps even lead an army into battle.


    Qi Jun and Ren Dong didn��t know how to handle this situation, so they asked Old Master Qin and Lin Shuzhi for advice.


    Lin Shuzhi asked Old Master Qin if it was time to let the guests go first.


    However, Old Master Qin suggested waiting for a bit. ��What��s the rush? They are all here for the wedding banquet. Since there��s nothing important happening, let��s at least wait for Miss Liang to return and assess the situation.��


    Old Lady Xing asked Xing Yusheng to call Old Master Qin and Lin Shuzhi over for a conversation.<div>


    All three families were rted by marriage. Their rtionships were now harmonious and close, thanks to Su Liang��s efforts.


    ��Ah, Miss Liang is indeed capable, even relying on her in such a big matter. But it��s such a pity that it has to be today,�� Old Lady Xing sighed. ��However, choosing an auspicious day and then changing it is considered unlucky. Besides, it wasn��t easy for the two children to be together. In my opinion, even if there are urgent matters, we should let themplete the ceremony first. Everything is ready and it won��t take too long.��


    Old Master Qin nodded repeatedly, ��This is exactly what I was thinking! Only after the ceremony can their marriage be considered official. So that even if something happenster, they can better support each other.��


    Lin Shuzhi frowned, ��I understand your feelings, and I also hope their marriage can be settled today. However, when Xiaoliang returns, she will likely bring the Imperial Edict and they��ll have to leave immediately. The Emperor might have other ns for Gu Ling and might not let him go with her. If we go to Marquis Chang Xin��s Mansion to call him over for the ceremony, it will really dy the time.�� Considering the rescue situation involved, Lin Shuzhi��s concern was quite realistic.


    Old Master Qin frowned, ��If Miss Liang is going to the south, how could that young man not go with her?��


    Old Lady Xing made the decision, ��In that case, if Miss Liang returns with Gu Ling, then they mustplete the ceremony no matter what. If Miss Liang returns alone, we��ll have to let it go today. We can��t afford to dy important matters!��


    Both Old Master Qin and Lin Shuzhi agreed.


    Old Lady Xing called Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing over and gave them some instructions. Xing Yusheng then informed Qi Jun and Ren Dong to prepare.


    As Su Liang and Gu Ling entered the door, they hurried inside.


    ��The guests must have left by now,�� Su Liang said. ��We��ll change our clothes and set off. Should we bring Qi Jun and Ren Dong with us?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No, we don��t need them.�� The two of them could take care of each other, and having a third person around would make conversation less convenient.


    Su Liang nodded, ��That��s true. They wouldn��t be much help anyway, so it��s better to let them stay behind and take care of Old Bai.��


    As they spoke, the front hall came into view.


    Su Liang was stunned. There were so many people still there, watching them. Why hadn��t they left?


    Gu Ling��s eyes suddenly lit up, perhaps��


    The next moment, as Su Liang was about to greet the guests and ask them to make themselvesfortable, Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing ran over.


    ��What are you guys���� Before Su Liang could finish her question, Lin Xueqing covered her head with a wedding veil and pulled her forward. ��It��s just in time, without missing the auspicious moment! Su Liang, don��t speak, and don��t object; that will only dy us more!��


    Su Liang: �� How could she not have expected this situation? It seemed as if they were afraid she wouldn��t be able to get married if they didn��t hurry up with the ceremony.


    Xing Yusheng dragged Gu Ling forward quickly, ��Time is of the essence. Hurry up with the ceremony. If you dare to refuse, I��ll curse you to be lonely and unmarried for the rest of your life!��


    Gu Ling: �� Refuse? That��s impossible!


    Su Liang and Gu Ling were pulled into the wedding hall, with smiles once again appearing on the faces of the guests. No matter how stormy it was outside, fate ordained that they should be husband and wife today, and no one could stop it.


    Originally, Lin Shuzhi was supposed to officiate the ceremony, but Old Master Qin took the initiative and ��bullied the old to sell the old��, taking over the role instead.


    Seeing that the couple was in ce, Old Master Qin cleared his throat and announced, ��The auspicious time hase!��


    Su Liang could only see a small area of red, lit up by the wedding veil. When Lin Xueqing guided her to turn and bow to Gu Ling, Su Liang saw a pair of embroidered cloud-patterned boots and the hem of Gu Ling��s wedding robe, adorned with delicate patterns embroidered in gold thread.


    Su Liang had requested her wedding dress be as simple as possible, without any gold or silver threads. As a result, Yang Yu had arranged all the festive and auspicious patterns designed by the embroiderer onto Gu Ling��s wedding robe. Su Liang only noticed it now.


    Very beautiful�� Su Liang thought. It was a pity that Gu Ling, who was rarely dressed so gorgeously, deserved to be appreciated and praised. If she didn��t, it would be disrespectful to Gu Ling��s beauty.


    ��The ceremony isplete!�� Old Master Qin announced with great energy. ��Guests, please take your seats! The bride and groom can go and attend to their business. As for entering the bridal chamber, you can decide for yourselves!��


    Qi Jun lit the firecrackers, and red paper kes burst and fluttered like fireworks, while Su Liang smelled the faint scent of gunpowder.


    She could actually lift the veil by herself, but she didn��t realize it at the moment.


    So, Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing, the married couple, each grabbed Gu Ling and Su Liang��s hands, bringing them together.


    ��Alright, brother-inw, take sister Su away quickly! Go wherever you need to go!�� Lin Xueqing gently pushed Su Liang.


    ��Okay, thank you.��


    Su Liang heard Gu Ling��s voice, much gentler than usual, perhaps it was her illusion. Why say ��thank you��? Yes, their friends had put a lot of effort into their marriage, so it was appropriate.


    Su Liang still hadn��t thought about lifting the veil, and then she heard Zheng�� er��s voice, ��Auntie, Uncle Gu is so beautiful!��


    Someoneughed, and then Zheng��er said with a grin, ��I��m wrong, I��m wrong, it��s uncle-inw!��


    Everyoneughed.


    As theughter gradually faded away like the wind, Su Liang finally realized that she was still wearing the veil. What for?


    Just as Su Liang raised her hand to lift the veil, she suddenly felt enlightened, and the piece of red cloth had already fallen into Gu Ling��s hands.


    In fact, Gu Ling had been staring at Su Liang��s hand, and when he saw her hand move, he lifted the veil first. He had already seen Su Liang without the veil, but he wanted to look at her with it on for a while longer, being led by him as they walked forward, inexplicably well-behaved and adorable.


    ��I was really dazed by their act,�� Su Liang said as she released Gu Ling��s hand, took a deep breath, and didn��t stop walking, ��It was just as well, and didn��t waste much time.��


    She was originally going to greet the guests, and this counted as an alternative greeting.


    ��Mmm,�� Gu Ling nodded. If Su Liang turned around at this moment, she could see theughter hidden in his eyes. Good, very good, extremely good, and many thanks to those who insisted on them getting married today.


    While talking, the two had arrived at Yuanming Pavilion. As they went upstairs, Su Liang was in front, and Gu Ling was behind. In one hand, he was still holding the red silk flower, and in the other, Su Liang��s veil, watching her long skirt sway like ripples, dancing in front of him.


    ��Fifteen minutes.�� Su Liang entered her room.


    ��Okay.�� Gu Ling entered his room next door. He put down the silk flower and veil, took off his wedding robe, and tried to calm himself down from the joy of getting married before joining Su Liang in handling the serious business.


    In exactly fifteen minutes, they both opened their doors, having changed into lighter travel clothes, each carrying a bundle. Gu Ling reached out, and Su Liang handed over her medicine box. Everything seemed natural and well-coordinated as if they had practiced countless times before.


    As they walked out of Yuanming Pavilion and went downstairs, they saw Ren Dong waiting outside. ��The Master and his wife are going together?�� Inw? Gu Ling liked this title.


    Su Liang nodded. Ren Dong quickly asked, ��Are we and Qi Jun going too?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��You stay at home and take good care of Old White.��


    Ren Dong was not surprised. Su Liang now had someone to apany her side, it was her favorite Gu Ling. As they were newlyweds, of course, they didn��t want her and Qi Jun to be in the way.


    ��The horses are ready.�� Ren Dong said. While the couple was paying their respects in the hall, she and Qi Jun had gone to feed Gu Ling and Su Liang��s horses. Qi Jun was now preparing dried food for their trip.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Thanks for your hard work.��


    Ren Dong saw Gu Ling carrying Su Liang��s medicine box silently walking beside her, finding it particrly pleasing to her eyes, thinking that Gu Ling must really like her young master.


    Once again, as they passed the front hall, Su Liang and Gu Ling didn��t stop. Old Master Qin wanted to say a few things to them, but he felt that both of them were smart, and he didn��t have to say anything.


    Qi Jun was waiting at the gate, with dried food and water already ced on the horse��s back.


    ��Take care, Master!�� Qi Jun watched Su Liang mount her horse and, together with Ren Dong, saw them out.


    ��Take good care of the young master, my inw!�� Qi Jun shouted at Gu Ling. Gu Ling  a hum and felt that Qi Jun and Ren Donq hadn��t heard, so he turned back to look at them and said, ��I will.��


    It wasn��t until Su Liang and Gu Ling��s figures disappeared from sight that Qi Jun and Ren Dong turned around and headed home at the same time.


    ��Master won��t need us anymore in the future.�� Ren Dong sighed softly.


    Qi Jun chuckled, ��It��s great that Master can be with the one she loves! We are not important. ��


    Ren Dong agreed, but sighed again, ��I don��t know how the situation is in the south. Talent is often overworked, but they shouldn��t push people like this. Whenever there��s trouble, they ask Master to go.��


    Qi Jun looked helpless, ��There��s no way out. Qian Country has Imperial Physicians and Military Commanders, but only Master can hold both roles at once, and nobody can rece her. After all, she��s going there to save people. Even if the emperor didn��t order her, Master would definitely rush there, since the person in trouble is her friend.��


    Ren Dong knew this, but was just worried that Su Liang would never have a peaceful life, and her marriage had almost been ruined. It was because both Old Master Qin and Madam Xing had received Su Liang��s great kindness that they could genuinely make arrangements for her marriage.


    When Duanmu Yi saw Nian Jincheng, he asked whether Su Liang and Gu Ling hadpleted their wedding ceremony, but Nian Jincheng said they hadn��t.


    Soon after Nian Jincheng left to deploy troops, Duanmu Yi received a report: Su Liang and Gu Ling hadpleted their ceremony at home before setting off.


    At that time, Duanmu Chen was also present, and he thought Duanmu Yi might get angry. However, he felt that such a matter was actually not a big deal. How much time would it take toplete a wedding ceremony? It was just a matter of talking to people for a moment or two. Su Liang was definitely not a person who didn��t know priorities.


    As a result, Duanmu Yi just snorted coldly, ��Maybe they really were husband and wife early on, fearing that Su Liang getting pregnant would be difficult to deal with.��


    Duanmu Chen: It was he who thought too much, but whether Duanmu Yi��s guess was overthinking or not was hard to say ��


    After Su Liang and Gu Ling left the capital city for ten miles, the gloomy morning suddenly cleared up.


    The two of them had been on the road for half a day without having lunch. When they passed a river, they stopped to rest.


    The sky was as clear as a wash, the breeze brushed their faces, and the willow trees by the river had already sprouted, a beautiful green color.


    ��Great God, you really know how to pick days.�� Su Liang handed Gu Ling some dessert. She thought about what had happened today and felt it was quite magical.


    Gu Ling took a bite of the dessert, and it tasted extra sweet, ��You��re now the wife of Marquis Chang Xin.��


    Su Liang looked up with squinted eyes at the sky, the sunlight making her face gleam white, ��No, you��re Su Family��s son-inw.��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��Miss Su, please take care of me in the future.��


    Su Liangughed softly, ��Of course. But I have to remind you, your only brother, Xiao Nian, is now on my side too. Given our current rtionship, if you dare to treat me badly, many people will scold you.��


    Gu Ling then asked Su Liang, ��I don��t know what to do, should I learn from


    Nian Jincheng and Xing Yusheng?��


    As Su Liang ate the dessert, sheughed and said, ��You can try one, let��s see.�� Those two were both crazy about their wives, so she was curious what Gu Ling had observed?


    The next moment, she saw Gu Ling wipe his hands with a handkerchief, then grabbed her arm, gently shook it, and frowned slightly, ��Xiao Liang, am I really the most important thing in your heart?��


    Su Lianz choked on the dessert she had iust put into her mouth, coughing. Gu Ling patted her back while unscrewing the water sk and handing it to her.


    Su Liang took two sips of water while holding Gu Ling��s hand, shook her head to signal she was fine, and only when Gu Ling was screwing the sk closed did she realize he had used his own sk instead of hers, because of his hurry .


    Su Liang didn��t notice this, and Gu Ling silently put the water sk down, pretending nothing had happened.


    The rest ended there, and Su Liang got up and walked towards the horse, saying ��Great God, was that your impression of Xing Yusheng just now? That was terrifying.��


    Gu Ling followed her with both water sks, ��Nian Jincheng is like that too.�� And it was because of Su Liang that both men felt they weren��t the most important thing in their wives�� hearts.


    Su Liang gave a light cough, ��Great God, just be yourself..��

 Chapter 300: 300. It should be a good thing

    Chapter 300: 300. It should be a good thing<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The matter of marrying Gu Ling, for the time being, had virtually no impact on Su Liang. During the journey, she would asionally think of it as an amusing scenario, even treating it as a joke when brought up.


    On the surface, it appeared the same for Gu Ling.<div>


    They had already had a strong understanding when they were together, and it remained so now.


    In his heart, however, Gu Ling experienced an indescribable sense of satisfaction and joy. Even if Su Liang was his wife in name only, and they had yet to consummate their marriage, it didn��t matter to him. What mattered was that he now had a legitimate reason to stay by Su Liang��s side. Everything else could take its own course.


    In the past, Gu Ling found it hard to understand the changes in his friends when they got married. Now, he understood, and it was wonderful.


    To avoid assassination, they changed their appearances the day after they left the capital city, so much so that they looked like a pair of brothers.


    The journey was tough, they traveled day and night, only resting when tired and eating when hungry. The irregrity distressed Su Liang��s ordered life, and they often had to sleep in the wilderness or caves.


    However, because they were together and looked after each other, many problems that would have been difficult alone became manageable.


    Five days after leaving the capital city, they encountered a heavy rainstorm.


    The skies darkened suddenly after noon while they were riding their horses in the wilderness. The skies, which had been clear, quickly turned ominously dark, with strong, exciting winds.


    The horses began to neigh nervously. Su Liang and Gu Ling decided to find a shelter to avoid the bad weather, for it was unwise topete with nature.


    By the time a mountain appeared in their view, the thunder and lightning were crackling, and the heavy rain fell on their bodies so thickly that it blurred their vision.


    Although they wore raincoats, the wind and rain were too strong for them to withstand, and they became thoroughly soaked.<div>


    They entered a valley in the storm and led their horses a distance over the muddy terrain, where Gu Ling found a section that looked like a cave. He led Su Liang there, pushed aside the half-dry, half-new green weeds and shrubs of early spring, and indeed found the entrance to a cave.


    Su Liang went in first, while Gu Ling tied the horses to a rock in a nearby wind-sheltered corner.


    Fortunately, both had experience surviving in the wild, so other than their soaked clothes, their other belongings and medical boxes remained dry.


    The rain grew increasingly heavy.


    By the time Gu Ling returned, Su Liang had moved some stones to block the entrance of the cave and filled the gaps with dirt to prevent water from seeping in.


    The cave was about the size of a room, but not very high. Su Liang could barely stand straight, while Gu Ling had to bend over to enter.


    After wiping his face with a clean handkerchief from his bundle, Gu Ling saw Su Liang all soaked and took the raincoat that was better than nothing, ��I��ll go find some firewood.��


    ��Don��t go too far, be careful of falling rocks.�� Su Liang��s voice was faint, carried away by the wind.


    Finding dry firewood at such a time was not easy, but it wasn��t impossible either.


    Gu Ling ced the firewood under his raincoat to keep it from getting wet.


    When he returned to the cave, Su Liang had changed her clothes and was drying her hair. She used sticks she found to make a simple frame, hung her wet clothes on it as a screen, and created a private space behind it.<div>


    ��I��ll get the fire started. Great God, go change your clothes first.�� Su Liang said as she wrapped her wet hair with a cloth to prevent it from getting her clothes wet again.


    Gu Ling put down the firewood, ced the raincoat on a rock at the entrance, nced at Su Liang��s jade-like profile, and went behind the ��screen��.


    Su Liang soon started a fire at the entrance of the cave. She sat down beside it, tilted her head, removed her hair cloth and let her hair hang down. Shebed it with her fingers and tried to dry it more quickly using the heat from the fire.


    The sound of the wind and rain outside was so loud that Su Liang only noticed someone approaching when she could see their silhouettes not far away.


    She quickly tied her half-dried hair into a ponytail and noticed two people outside the cave. Gu Ling was still changing clothes inside and hadn��te out yet.


    They were an old man and a young man. The young man, who seemed to be only seventeen or eighteen, was carrying an older man with white hair and beard on his back. They were both drenched and looked miserable. The old man was half-awake and coughing continually.


    ��Miss!�� The man��s gaze fell on Su Liang��s face, widening in an undisguised amazement, ��I am journeying to seek medical attention for my old father, and our ox cart has broken down, leaving us unable to move. May we seek shelter from the wind and rain at your ce?��


    ��Alright.�� Su Liang nodded slightly, ��Come in.��


    The man��s face lit up, ��Father, we��ve met a kind-hearted person! Just like a fairy!��


    Despite such a directpliment, Su Liang remained calm. She pointed to a spot, indicating that the father and son duo could rest there.


    The light was dim in the cave, with only the front part illuminated. The inner section was very dark, just barely revealing Su Liang��s clothes hanging on a wooden rack. Fearful of water, she kept her luggage and medicine box inside, weapons included.<div>


    So, the Su Liang who now appeared before others looked like a harmlessdy who had escaped from a big family. She was breathtakingly beautiful.


    The man settled the old man down. He sat down and swept his gaze over the clothes that Su Liang had hung up inside, finally resting on the fire. He wiped the rain off his face with his sleeve. Hisplexion was fair, and he had a


    refined appearance, disying a schrly aura.


    ��My surname is Ling, and my name is Ling Yun.�� The man opened his mouth in a smile, ��Miss, you are truly amazing to be able to find dry firewood and start a fire in such weather!��


    Though it seemed like sincere praise, it made Su Liang more cautious. However, she did not show it on her face. She simply replied ndly, ��I took shelter here when I noticed the weather worsening. I also used the rain to wash my dirty clothes.��


    Ling Yun nodded, ��I see. With the rain getting stronger, I wonder if it will stop before it gets dark.��


    Su Liang nced outside. The rain showed no sign of stopping, and Gu Ling didn��t seem to have any intention of showing up. Was he sleeping inside?


    The old man started coughing again. Ling Yun hurriedly patted his back, wiped his face, and hands. He seemed quite dutiful.


    However, Su Liang felt that the age gap between this father and son was a littlerge. It looked more like a grandfather and grandson.


    Of course, she didn��t rule out that the old man could have had his sonte in life. But whenever Su Liang met strangers, she maintained an attitude of suspicion by habit.


    Until her eyes fell on Ling Yun��s neck..


    A patch of red, which could be mistaken for blood. The red birthmark on his neck immediately reminded Su Liang of Che Yun��s long-lost younger brother, Che Xiao. The age also seemed to match.


    ��Father!�� Ling Yun suddenly cried out. Su Liang saw the pale-faced old man cough out blood.


    Ling Yun��s eyes instantly reddened, looking worried, ��Father, don��t scare me! I still have to take you to the capital to find a divine doctor!��


    A divine doctor in the capital�� Su Liang guessed he might be referring to her.


    ��I know a little about medical skills. Let me take a look.�� Saying so, Su Liang got up and walked over.


    Ling Yun instinctively moved aside and Su Liang checked the old man��s pulse. He had tuberculosis, and it was a severe case. He was almost beyond saving �� there was little she could do.


    ��Yun��er���� The old man struggled to open his eyes, staring directly at Ling Yun. His skinny hand tried to reach for him, but instead, grabbed Su Liang��s arm.


    Su Liang stepped aside, allowing Ling Yun to grab the old man��s hand. She heard the man say in a muddled voice, ��Go to�� Xuanbei City����


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed. Xuanbei City? The Che Family was in Xuanbei City!


    ��Jade pendant���� The old man said, coughing up more blood, growing paler, and was clearly at his limit, ��Find�� rtives���� With that, his head tilted to the side, falling onto Ling Yun��sp, and he drew hisst breath.


    Ling Yun held the old man and broke into sobs. Su Liang saw Gu Ling walking out from the inner section of the cave. He had already changed into dry clothes and had tied up his hair.


    Gu Ling sat down next to Su Liang. They watched the father and son and spoke softly to each other.


    ��Could he be the one from the Che family���� Su Liang left her sentence unfinished.


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��Perhaps.�� But Che Yun had been searching for so many years, and Su Liang had been helping for a long time without any news, and now they��d randomly bumped into him here? It was an extreme coincidence, but not impossible.


    Su Liang felt the same. Age, birthmark, and going to Xuanbei City to find rtives all matched Che Xiao��s characteristics. As for his looks, Che Yun had said that Che Xiao looked very much like him. But since Che Yun had always kept a thick beard, Su Liang was not very clear about what Che Yun actually looked like. However, recalling the parents of Che Yun, Ling Yun did indeed look like their son.


    Ling Yun was immersed in grief, he did not even notice Gu Ling��s presence, he just held the old man and wept continuously.


    Upon seeing this, Su Liang sighed softly. If the person they encountered today was indeed Che Yun��s brother, then the old man who just passed away is most likely the person who abducted Che Xiao all those years ago.


    Only after Gu Ling and Su Liang had untied their hair, dried it, and neatly tied it up again, did Ling Yun finally turn around, his eyes filled with tears as he looked at them.


    ��You���� Ling Yun looked at Gu Ling, his expression shocked.


    ��He is my husband,�� Su Liang said calmly. ��Try to restrain your grief.��


    Ling Yun choked back a sob, ��My father has been sick for a long time, I nned to take him to the capital city for treatment, but I never thought�� as soon as the rain stops, I will take my father home for burial.��


    Su Liang asked, ��Where��s your home?��


    Ling Yun said it was in Qianhu City.


    Su Liang had heard of the ce, a famous scenic area in the southern part of


    Qian Country, filled withkes of all sizes. If it wasn��t for the rain, she and Gu Ling would have made it to Qianhu City tonight. Therefore, Ling Yun and his father must have set off from there early in the morning.


    ��I heard your father say earlier that you should seek refuge with rtives in Xuanbei City?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Yes.�� Ling Yun confirmed, but was unwilling to say more, repeating, ��As soon as the rain stops, I will take my father home����


    ��Okav.�� Su Liane did not pursue further, she stood uD and moved the rack with the wet clothes to the fire.


    Gu Ling dried his clothes on the fire, while Su Liang leaned against the stone wall and pretended to rest, asionally hearing Ling Yun��s choked sobs.


    As the sky gradually brightened, the rain subsided. Only after the sun came out for a moment did the rain outside the cave finally stoppletely.


    By this time, Ling Yun had ced the old man t on the ground and tidied his clothes, kneeling by his side in silence.


    Seeing that Su Liang had fallen asleep, Gu Ling didn��t wake her. He folded the dried clothes and put them back into their bundle. He put out the fire and then lightly tugged at Su Liang��s sleeve.


    Su Liang opened her eyes and looked outside, the fog was thick, ��The rain has stopped? Let��s get going then.�� As she said this, she remembered the other person present.


    Ling Yun, with red eyes, started to speak, ��Thank you both for your help.�� ��How are you going to get back?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��You go ahead, don��t worry about me. I��ll carry my father backter,�� Ling Yun said in a stifled voice.


    Seeing Gu Ling shake his head slightly, Su Liang said, ��Right. We��ll part ways here.��


    Once their things were gathered, Su Liang and Gu Ling left the cave, found their horses, returned to the main road, and continued their journey to Qianhu City.


    ��Could he be Che Xiao?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Perhaps.�� Gu Ling replied.


    ��If he is, that would be great. There��s a branch of the Ning Family in Qianhu City, isn��t there?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling said there was, he had been there before. This area was prosperous in trade, and people from nearby cities loved toe here for leisure. The tea house business was booming.


    Su Liang noticed that Ling Yun was also wary of them, including the few questions he asked in the middle. They seemed innocent, but in actuality, they were subtly probing. But that didn��t necessarily mean anything, maybe he was just cautious while out and about. Su Liang was as well.


    In her heart, Su Liang had basically decided that Ling Yun was Che Xiao, because the characteristics matched too well, too many coincidences couldn��t be possible. But she was in a hurry and couldn��t be dyed. Additionally, it seemed that Ling Yun wasn��t in any imminent danger, so she nned to meet with Che Yun first and let him decide what to do.


    By the evening, Su Liang and Gu Ling had arrived in Qianhu City and went directly to the Ning Family��s branch to meet the manager.


    The manager was surprised and anxious to suddenly meet his bosses. While Su Liang and Gu Ling took the time to eat and rest, she asked the manager to investigate if there were any families in the city with the surname Ling, how many members there were, their background, upation �C the more detailed, the better.


    ��If you find out, do not alert the members of the Ling family. Assign someone to monitor the movements of Master Ling Yun. If he runs into any trouble, do your best to assist,�� instructed Su Liang.


    The manager took note diligently.


    Without lingering, Su Liang had her meal and continued on her journey with Gu Ling, leaving Qianhu City.


    Quickly after the outbreak of the war between Yin Country and Qian Country, Yin Country broke through Jiaye City at the southern border of Qian Country.


    The whole Lin Family was arrested. The veteran Yuan Ye, who had been defending Jiaye City, died in battle. Che Yun was entrusted with the urgent task, leading the army of Qian Country to retreat to Nanshan City, and on the way, he was hit by a poisoned arrow while trying to protect the only grandson of Yuan Ye.


    Outside Nanshan Citv, there was arze river serving as a natural trench. Yin Country��s army had shown rapid momentum. They had attempted for several days to cross the river but were repelled each time. Yet during the most recent attempt, soldiers from Yin Country were nearly sessful in reaching the shore.


    The situation was highly unfavorable for Qian Country.


    The spring in Nanshan City was rainy. On this particr cloudy morning, the army of Yin Country was making hostile noises on the opposite side of the river.


    With a pale face, Che Yun was discussing the next steps with two generals when he received the news that Yin Country��s army was holding Lian Shun hostage and demanding that a representative of Qian Country negotiate.


    ��General Che cannot allow the barbarians of Yin Country to cross the river for anyone��s sake!�� eximed a middle-aged general, his face ominous.


    Che Yun stood up, gripping the table, and walked out with an unsteady gait, ��I know. ��


    As soon as Che Yun, in his armor, led a cavalry out of the military camp, he heard a loud shout, ��General Su is here! It��s Divine Doctor Sul��


    Amotion rippled through the crowd, Che Yun paused for a moment, then saw a familiar figure on horseback approaching. He heard someone say,


    ��Thank goodness! The Divine Doctor Su is here, General Che will be saved!��


    Watching Su Liang approach, a smile appeared on Che Yun��s face. Then, he heard another voice, ��Isn��t that Miss Gu? I heard that Divine Doctor Su and Miss Gu have gotten married! I didn��t expect Miss Gu toe as well!��


    The light in Che Yun��s eyes disappeared instantly. He closed his eyes and clutched his chest as he stumbled, being caught by the person next to him.


    As the hoofbeats drew closer, Che Yun opened his eyes again to see Su Liang dismounting her horse and quickly walking toward him. Behind her was a tall figure that no one could ignore.


    Upon witnessing Che Yun��splexion, Su Liang frowned slightly. It was apparent that he��d been poisoned.


    Che Yun��s gaze passed over Su Liang��s shoulder tond on Gu Ling��s face. He nodded in greeting, ��Marquis Changxin.��


    ��Hmm.�� Gu Ling responded indifferently, ��Where are you heading?�� Che Yun��s gaze hardened briefly, ��Lian Shun�� They captured Lian Shun. He��s on the other side of the river. I need to go and negotiate.��


    Su Liang��s face hardened, ��In your state, what can you possibly negotiate? Let me check your injuries first. Great�� Sir, your rank is the highest here, you should go negotiate with the scoundrels from Yin Country.��


    Realizing her mistake, Su Liang reflexively corrected herself after nearly calling Gu Ling ��Great God�� out of habit.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Alright.�� Without another word, he mounted his horse and rode towards the city gate.


    ��Youe back with me,�� Su Liangmanded Che Yun, ��I��m in charge now.��


    Che Yun sighed softly, ��Sounds good.��


    As they walked back, Su Liang asked him, ��How are your parents doing?��


    Che Yun nodded, ��They are here and safe. Unfortunately, I missed your wedding to Marquis Changxin.��


    ��Once we manage to rescue Lian Ershan, we��ll have another celebration and you��ll be invited, enough to your heart��s content,�� Su Liang said, ��Howe Jiaye City fell to Yin Country so easily? How did they capture the Lin Family? I received the Imperial Edict and came here in a hurry. I��m unclear about what happened. Tell me. After you��re done, I have some good news to share with


    you..��

 Chapter 301:301. You should give me a hug.

    Chapter 301:301. You should give me a hug.<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Lin Family was extremely important in Jiaye City.


    Lian Shun��s grandfather, Lian Xuan, was once a renowned general of the Southern Qian Country. He guarded the gates of the Qian Country diligently until his death from a sudden illness, deeply loved by themon people.<div>


    However, Lian Xuan��s two sons were not suitable to be militarymanders. Lian Shun, the only grandson capable of inheriting his grandfather��s mantle, spent years trying to save his grandson, Duanmu Che, before finally joining the armyst year.


    Although it was said that the Lin Family had declined and had no sessors, Lian Shun might have received insincerepliments when he went to the capital city and was regarded as ��Master Lin.�� Yet, in the southern region, especially in Jiaye City, the reputation of the Lin Family remained undiminished and was respected.


    On the eve of the war, the people of Yin Country meticulously nned for a long time, captured the entire Lin Family, and ckmailed the guard general of Jiaye City, Yuan Ye, to personally negotiate. However, they ambushed and killed Yuan Ye, causing chaos in Qian��s army, and the Jiaye City quickly fell.


    Guard General Yuan Ye was the sworn brother of Lian Xuan, who had gone through life and death together. Yuan Ye would never ignore the life and death of the Lin Family. Even though Lian Shun had just returned from the North and was recovering from his injuries, he had not formally taken any position in the southern army.


    It is evident that Yin Country was well-prepared and aggressive this time.


    Through careful nning and deployment of masters, it would not be difficult for Yin Country to abduct the weakened Lin Family from Jiaye City, whose only remaining member was still recovering from injuries.


    The answer is clear: the Lin Family could not prevent or defend against this level of malice and means.


    Targeting the Lin Family as a breakthrough was undoubtedly sinister and ruthless, but it was indeed effective.


    Destroying peace by any means necessary signaled that Yin Country was serious this time.


    Obviously, the alliance between Qian Country and Liang Country posed a crisis to Yin Country.


    However, among the three countries, it was Qian Country that truly did not want to wage war and could not afford to do so. Due to geographical reasons, Liang Country and Yin Country were far apart, with one in the south and the other in the north, making it impossible to fight each other directly. However, they could easily join forces to attack Qian Country.<div>


    Therefore, Qian Country would not refuse an alliance with either the South or the North.


    Nevertheless, alliances were superficial and fragile. Qian Country could not easily allow the Liang army to enter its territory and jointly defend against Yin Country, as that would be inviting the wolf into their home. Once Yin Country and Qian Country fought each other to a certain extent, their so-called ally Liang Country might choose to stand by or, worse, join the fight, most likely against Qian Country.


    This was the confidence behind Yin Country��s decision to initiate the war. Ultimately, the rtionships among the three countries were driven by self-interest.


    Listening to Che Yun recounting the events from the beginning of the war to the present, Su Liang checked his wounds and recent medication.


    The injury was on the lower right side of his chest, not life-threatening. What was tricky was the poison. Luckily, the army doctor had treated it properly at the beginning, stopping the spread of toxins as much as possible. Otherwise, Che Yun would already be dead.


    Su Liang regretted not bringing Lao Bai with him. But it was toote to think about that now.


    ��Can you detoxify this poison?�� Che Yun saw Su Liang frowning and asked with a pale face.


    As Su Liang was taking some stuff from the medicine box, he didn��t look at Che


    Yun, ��What if I say I can��t?��


    Che Yun sighed deeply, ��Then it��s my fate.��


    ��You��re lucky,�� Su Liang said. ��Although my poison techniques are poor, and I don��t understand what poison you have, I met a senior before who gave me some divine remedy.��<div>


    Che Yun was stunned for a moment, watching Su Liang take out a small jade bottle from the medicine box and pour out a brown pill the size of a green bean.


    ��Eat it,�� Su Liang handed the pill to Che Yun.


    Without any hesitation, Che Yun swallowed it.


    Su Liang shook his head, ��You��re too trusting. What if I were a spy from Liang or Yin Country? I��ve already told you I don��t know how to detoxify it, and yet you still dare to eat the medicine I gave?��


    Che Yun coughed twice, holding his chest, and said, ��If it��s given by you, it must be right.��


    Su Liang closed the medicine box and took Che Yun��s pulse, ��You should be fine.�� That was a detoxifying divine remedy given by Lao Bai, who imed to have carried it for many years, with only two pills in total. Su Liang didn��t know how Lao Bai had hidden it and didn��t want to know. The other pill was given to Gu Ling.


    ��Thank you,�� Che Yun tried to smile.


    Su Liang stared at his beard, ��Have you ever thought about shaving it off?�� Che Yun shook his head, ��Not for now.��


    He had told Su Liang the reason for growing a beard before: he wanted to look more masculine as he had some feminine features.


    ��Forget it.�� Su Liang was just speaking casually.


    ��Gu��Will Marquis Chang Xin be in any��danger when negotiating with people from Yin Country?�� Che Yun furrowed his brows.<div>


    Su Liang sneered, ��You originally wanted to say there won��t be any problems, right? He may be too good-looking and not sociable, but he��s not just a vase, don��t worry. No matter the oue, with him going, it will be the best result we could achieve.��


    Che Yun nodded slightly, ��It seems you trust him a lot.��


    ��Of course, we��re family.�� Su Liang said, ��It��s the same whether he goes or I go.��


    However, after getting dressed, Che Yun still insisted on going to the riverside to check on the situation, iming that he was worried about Lian Shun.


    ��That��s fine.�� Su Liang sighed slightly, ��I also want to see how Lian Shun is.


    Let��s go together.��


    Su Liang walked out with the medicine box, and Che Yun followed behind. At the door, he suddenly asked Su Liang, ��Didn��t you say you had one more thing to tell me?��


    Su Liang didn��t look back, ��Let��s talk about itter.��


    Che Yun insisted on riding a horse, and Su Liang didn��t stop him. Since his limbs weren��t injured, the poison issue wasn��t a big deal.


    When the two left the military camp, they ran into a young man in mourning clothes with a wooden expression. After passing by on horseback, Che Yun told Su Liang that it was Yuan Pei, the only grandson of the veteran General Yuan


    Che Yun was wounded by an arrow while trying to save Yuan Pei. Yuan Pei, impulsive by nature, rode out of the city alone to avenge his grandfather after being stimted by Yuan Ye��s death.


    ��They have a strong bond, and Yuan Pei just lost his reason due to excessive grief,�� Che Yun sighed.


    Su Liang didn��t agree with Yuan Pei��s actions, and from her perspective, it was even foolish and almost harmful to others and himself. However, she hadn��t experienced the pain of losing a loved one, and she couldn��t empathize. Since Che Yun didn��t me Yuan Pei and he didn��t die, there was no need for her to sav any condemning words.


    After leaving the South Gate of Nanshan City, the view became broader. After riding for another two miles, they could see the Qian Country army stationed by the riverside, which had retreated from Jiaye City.


    Liuxian River separated Jiaye City and Nanshan City, and it also blocked the offensive steps of Yin Country��s army as another border for Qian Country.


    After Che Yun led the troops to withdraw to the north bank of Liuxian River, he quickly deployed a tight defense by the river, with archers guarding day and night.


    At this moment, about ten thousand Yin Country soldiers lined up across the river to the south, while Qian Country��s army was on high alert to the north.


    Su Liang and Che Yun rode their horses through the separated ranks of soldiers, and finally saw Gu Ling��s figure.


    He stood by the river, his ck clothes and hair fluttering in the wind, like an immortal who would ride the wind away in the next moment.


    As Su Liang got off her horse, she heard someone report to Che Yun, ��General Che, Marquis Chang Xin wants to exchange himself for General Lin! ��


    Su Liang stopped in her tracks, and Che Yun was stunned.


    At this moment, a person wearing armor and a helmet stood at the forefront of the troops on the opposite bank. Su Liang couldn��t see clearly, but she knew it wasn��t Lian Shun.


    ��Since Lord Gu is so righteous, we should fulfill his wish! Please, Lord Gu,e and be our guest in Yin Country!�� The robust voice echoed along the riverbank, followed byughter and ridicule from Yin Country��s army.


    ��Su Liang, Yin Country��s people are cunning, and the agreement to exchange hostages may contain traps!�� Che Yun frowned and said to Su Liang.


    However, Su Liang calmly walked towards Gu Ling and said, ��If he��s willing to go, then let��s swap. Prepare the boat!��


    Che Yun sighed deeply and ordered someone to quickly prepare a small boat.


    By the time Su Liang reached Gu Ling��s side, a person appeared next to themanding officer on the opposite bank �C it was Lian Shun who had been taken there. Seeing the captive, Su Liang knew it was Lian Shun even without seeing his face.


    At first, people from Yin Country on the opposite bank had been moring for a long time but had never actually shown any member of the Lin Family. This was the first time Lian Shun had been brought before Qian Country��s people after being captured. The reason was that Gu Ling, who had just arrived in Nanshan City, immediately proposed to exchange himself for Lian Shun voluntarily.


    With more than a dozen members of the Lin Family in their hands, there was no fear of them running away. To exchange one Lian Shun for Qian Country��s Marquis Chang Xin and Liang Country��s Prince Ning was a profitable deal, so they had no reason not to agree.


    Su Liang gently bumped Gu Ling��s arm with hers, as a greeting.


    From Che Yun��s perspective, the two seemed very close.


    ��Great God, are you nning to emte Bei Jingwang and break into the enemy��s camp alone?�� Su Liang whispered, ��No matter what you want to do, I will definitely support you. But you have to tell me the n first, so I can evaluate the risks.��


    Che Yun thought it was inappropriate to exchange people, but Su Liang insisted on doing as Gu Ling said, because she knew that Gu Ling would not lose his reason for anyone.


    Lian Shun was brought over and confirmed to be alive, the initiative already tilting towards Qian Country.


    ��I am Su Liang, the one in charge. I wonder who is in charge on the side of Yin Country?�� Su Liang asked loudly.


    After a while, a shout came from the other side of the river, ��Are all the men of Qian Country dead, so a little girl takes charge! Hahahaha!��


    Another burst ofughter followed.


    Su Liang��s face remained calm, knowing that the other side was deliberately trying to Dovoke her and demoralize Oian Country��s soldiers. When it quieted


    down, she spoke again, ��The men of Qian Country are fine. On behalf of me, please pay respects to General Mu Ya of Yin Country. Was she promoted to general because you were not up to it?��


    The wind carried Su Liang��s mockery into the ears of the people of Yin Country.


    The general standing beside Lian Shun��s face immediately turned as ck as a pot. Yin Country once had a female general, Mu Ya. Why should they mock Qian Country for letting a woman be a general? Besides, Mu Ya was defeated by Su Liang, losing in a humiliating manner.


    A man being said to be ipetent always sounds ambiguous.


    This time, even louderughter came from the Qian Country��s army on the north shore.


    Lian Shun was awake but had his mouth gagged and his mind somewhat dazed. He could vaguely hear Su Liang speaking, sometimes far away and sometimes close, but he couldn��t make any sound.


    ��Is General Su reluctant to use her lover for a hostage exchange? Just say it outright, and cut the nonsense!�� A cold shout came from the other side.


    The people on the side of Qian Country also thought that Su Liang would not let Gu Ling go to exchange for Lian Shun.


    Su Liang said coldly, ��We in Qian Country have always been true to our word. If he wants to exchange, then exchange. I will not stop him! However, in exchange for hostages, my lover��s status is enough to exchange for all members of the Lin Family!��


    This time the response from the other side was quick, ��Dream on! One for one, or no deal! Let him tie up his hands ande alone. If he dares to y tricks, you��ll be collecting Lian Shun��s corpse!��


    Su Liang looked helpless, ��Great God, they really don��t appreciate your worth.


    You must feel wronged.�� She then turned her head and said, ��Bring rope.��


    Che Yun and other militarymanders looked at each other and could only do as Su Liang said.


    A general couldn��t help muttering, ��Are they really husband and wife? They��re so willing to����


    Soon, the rope was brought, and the boat was in the water.


    ording to the agreement Gu Ling had made with the other side before Su Liang arrived, he and Lian Shun would board separate boats, tethered by ropes as they crossed to the other side. No one was allowed to intervene, otherwise, the first ones to die would be Gu Ling and Lian Shun, exposed in the middle of the two armies.


    Su Liang tied Gu Ling��s hands with a rope, of course using a slip knot. The people on the other side could not see the details from this distance. One of the important reasons this could work was that outsiders had no idea how strong Gu Ling��s true abilities were.


    Then Su Liang helped Gu Ling get on the boat, and the people in Yin Country also put Lian Shun on a small boat. He could hardly stand and fell into a sitting position.


    Both sides�� archers took their positions. The archers of Qian Country aimed at the other side, while the archers of Yin Country aimed at Lian Shun. If there was any movement, he would be killed by a hail of arrows.


    The hostages were both from Qian Country; no matter how one looked at it, Yin Country seemed to have the advantage in this round.


    ��I trust your abilities, but still, be careful.�� Su Liang cautioned Gu Ling. It was not their fault that Yin Country had first used Lian Shun as a hostage bargaining chip. If they did not break the situation under Yin Country��s control as soon as possible, they would be held hostage, making the situation even worse.


    ��Okay.�� Gu Ling nodded slightly, looking at Su Liang, ��You should give me a hug.�� He said it with conviction. There had always been a ��ritual�� of hugging between them when parting, not to mention that this was not an ordinary separation. Gu Ling was going to do something dangerous.


    Su Liang agreed and hugged Gu Ling in front of both armies.


    Gu Ling��s hands were tied, so in any angle, it was Su Liang who took the initiative.


    It was said that she loved him very much, but she let him take risks for the greater good, and she was so reluctant�� The onlookers saw Su Liang and Gu Ling embracing each other, which seemed to have a sense of life and death separation.


    However, the fact was far from the separation of life and death; Su Liang knew Gu Ling could handle it, and she believed him, knowing that he woulde back safely.


    ��Enough lovey-dovey! Both of youe together; we don��t mind!�� A shout from a Yin Country general came from the other side.


    Su Liang let go of Gu Ling, and after returning to the shore, she made a gesture. The soldiers holding the boat began to release the rope, and Gu Ling drifted towards the other side.


    At the same time, Yin Country also released the small boat with Lian Shun.


    There was one possibility: Yin Country didn��t intend to exchange hostages at all. After Gu Ling��s arrival, they would shoot arrows to kill him, and Yin Country would not suffer any losses.


    However, Su Liang believes that the decision-makers in Yin Country are not insane. A person is only valuable when alive, and Gu Ling is a particrly special hostage, with the possibility of even controlling the Liang Country��s royal family. Killing him would offend both Qian Country and Liang Country simultaneously. At least Situ Xie and Situ Han��s behavior all along has given the impression that they care about Gu Ling.


    Moreover, even if the people of Yin Country were crazy enough to shoot an arrow to kill a hostage, Su Liang believes that Gu Ling has the ability to protect himself. That is the main reason why she allowed Gu Ling to go.


    Stepping forward, Che Yun stood beside Su Liang, looking anxiously at the two small boats slowly drifting in the river, ��Are you really so sure about letting him go? If he falls into Yin Country��s hands, you will be directly threatened.�� ��He will be fine,�� Su Liang shook her head, ��It seems that Lian Shun is injured.�� Hearing Su Liang��s words, Che Yun sighed deeply and said nothing more.


    In the third month of spring, the weather in Nanshan City was already quite hot.


    A thunderstorm was approaching, with dark clouds covering the sky and low air pressure.


    The boats were controlled by soldiers on both shores with ropes, and they moved slowly.


    With a thunderous boom from the dark clouds, the two boats met in the middle of the river, separated by a distance, and crossed without any idents. Standing on the boat, Gu Ling didn��t even nce at Lian Shun.


    Unable to restrain himself, Che Yun spoke again, ��Su Liang, if Gu Ling takes rash actions over there, it might anger Yin Country people and harm Lian Shun��s family.��


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang suddenly became displeased and did not hide her feelings. She directly confronted Che Yun, ��If he doesn��t go, can you think of a way to save Lian Shun? Or let Yin Country people capture Lian Shun and torture him in front of us, breaking his limbs to force us to back down and let them cross the river?��


    Che Yun��s face stiffened as he frowned, ��That��s not what I meant. I just don��t want them to get hurt����


    ��I know you care about Lian Shun and his family. But if you can��t solve the problem, just shut up and recover from your injuries!�� Su Liang said sharply.


    Su Liang could understand what Che Yun was worrying about, and she hadn��t told him what Gu Ling was nning to do. But hearing such words still made her angry. Regardless of whether Che Yun��s concerns were reasonable or not, she didn��t want to hear anyone question what Gu Ling intended to do!


    As Lian Shun��s boat approached the north bank of Liuxian River, Gu Ling drew closer to Yin Country��s army.


    Finally, Su Liang could see Lian Shun clearly. He looked dazed and bewildered, lying limp on the boat, as if he had been drugged with sedatives. There were no apparent external injuries on him.


    When the boat finally reached the shore, someone immediately came to carry Lian Shun ashore and took him to the rear.


    At the same time, Gu Ling, who was pulled ashore, quickly disappeared into the Yin Country��s army ranks.


    In fact, across the wide river, shooting arrows at each other was almost useless unless one was an exceptionally skilled archer.


    Su Liang didn��t look at Lian Shun��s condition and kept her eyes on Yin


    Country��s troops across the bank, counting silently, ��One, two, three����


    As Su Liang counted to ��six��, a disturbance suddenly erupted among the Yin Country forces on the south bank, but nothing could be seen clearly from the North Bank.


    Themotion onlysted half a moment before the soldiers retreated like a tide, their formation in disarray.


    Su Liang��s gaze shifted to the dense forest on the south shore, then quickly returned to check on Lian Shun.


    Lian Shun was drugged with something like a muscle rxant. His mind was not clear, but he still recognized Su Liang, ��Su Xiaoliang��where is Gu Xiaoling����


    ��Take him back to the city.�� Su Liang looked at Che Yun, ��I��ll be there soon.��


    Che Yun wanted to say something but stopped short. Su Liang knew what he wanted to ask but didn��t feel like exining.


    After inspecting the defensive deployment along the riverbank, Su Liang returned to the military camp in the city by horse. Qian Country quickly received a scout report: The hostage Gu Ling who was exchanged, entered Yin Country��s army and captured the leading general, Fan Tong, in a swift manner before sessfully escaping and disappearing into the dense forest by the riverbank.


    ��Marquis Chang Xin��s strength is so formidable?�� A general eximed joyfully, ��That��s great! That Fan fellow is extremely hateful! He is the one who killed the old veteran General Yuan!��


    Che Yun looked at Su Liang, ��I apologize for my previous words; I underestimated Marquis Gu��s strength.��


    Su Liang shook her head without saying a word and took the medical kit to treat Lian Shun.


    Another general, with a rxed expression, pped his hands, ��The man whom General Su has taken a liking to, how could he be just a pretty face? Marquis Chang Xin is not only brave but also resourceful! Whether we can turn the tide in the uing battles is all up to him now!��

 Chapter 302: 302. Indeed, it’s my Great God

    Chapter 302: 302. Indeed, it��s my Great God<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Gu Ling��s left arm was injured in Wolong Snow Mountain in Liang Country��s Yao City while saving someone, and Su Liang had treated him.


    If nothing had gone wrong, his wound should have healed by the time he returned to the warm climate of Jiaye City for the New Year celebrations.<div>


    However, what Su Liang saw was Gu Ling��s left arm unnaturally twisted, with his left hand��s fingers swollen and ckened at the joints, reminding her of a food from her past life, Boneless Phoenix ws��


    It wasn��t funny; her heart was filled with rage.


    Che Yun walked behind Su Liang, watching her perform acupuncture on Gu Ling. After taking the antidote Su Liang gave him, his mind and body gradually regained strength, breaking free of his previous lethargy.


    The other two generals sensed that Su Liang did not intend to share Gu Ling��s n with them, so they wisely left.


    ��Su Xiaoliang���� As Gu Ling��s consciousness gradually recovered, Su Liang��s face became clearer in his eyes. He squinted and grinned, ��It really is you. I thought I was dreaming����


    ��Stop smiling, it��s not a good look.�� After examining him, Su Liang concluded that Gu Ling��s injured left arm and hand urgently needed medical treatment; otherwise, the arm would be useless.


    ��Fetch water,�� Su Liang instinctively ordered the person next to her.


    ��Alright.�� Che Yun responded and turned to fetch the water. Su Liang frowned slightly; she actually meant to call Gu Ling, but had momentarily forgotten he wasn��t there to act as her assistant.


    Although Che Yun was injured too, Su Liang showed no sympathy, leaving him to clean and care for Gu Ling while she stepped away for a moment.


    Upon seeing Su Liang leave, Gu Ling furrowed his brows and asked Che Yun, ��Where is Gu Xiaoling? I thought I heard him speak�� Did I see him on the boat, or was it just a hallucination?��


    Che Yun sighed, ��It��s not a hallucination. Gu Ling traded himself for you.��<div>


    Gu Ling��s eyes widened in shock, ��What? He exchanged himself for me? Who decided that? Su Liang? No, that��s impossible�� Why would they let him take my ce?��


    ��Don��t move.�� Che Yun shook his head, ��It was Gu Ling��s own decision. He��s very strong and wasn��t controlled by Yin Country��s people. Instead, he captured the bastard Fan Tong and hid with him in the forest on the opposite shore. They might return with Fan Tong once it��s dark. Who hurt your arm?��


    Gu Ling lowered his head to look at his limp left hand and snorted coldly, ��It was Fan Gang, Fan Tong��s son. I cursed him out.��


    Che Yun let out a deep sigh, ��You��ve be a captive. Why are you still causing trouble? You may have enjoyed cursing him, but is it worth bing disabled over?��


    ��Whenever I think about how they killed Grandpa Yuan���� Gu Ling��s eyes reddened as he spoke, ��I me myself for fooling around all these years instead of focusing on what��s important.��


    After Gu Ling was captured, trouble broke out in Jiaye City. At first, he didn��t know that Yuan Ye had been killed. It was only when he heard Fan Gang bragging about their victory, mocking the freshly-in General Yuan Ye, that Gu Ling��s rage exploded.


    It wasn��t just because Gu Ling had cursed Fan Gang that he had been retaliated against. Gu Ling lied, iming he had Jiaye City��s defense map for a trade, lured Fan Gang to his side, and nearly bit off one of his ears. At the time, Gu Ling had no weapons and his limbs had no strength.


    This led the infuriated Fan Gang to almost strangle him to death. Fan Gang also twisted Gu Ling��s left arm and broke every finger on his left hand.


    Gu Ling knew it was irrational, but there was a moment when he even wanted to die along with Fan Gang and his father.


    ��Even if it��s not for your own sake, think about your family, �� Che Yun said, frowning.


    Gu Ling��s face stiffened, ��What��what do you mean? What happened to my family?��<div>


    ��You don��t know?�� Che Yun hesitated for a moment, ��Your entire family has been captured. Now, besides you, they��re all in the hands of Yin Country��s people.��


    Gu Ling��s face turned pale; his whole body froze.


    He was captured when he went out alone that day and hadn��t been held with his family afterward. Today, when he was brought out of captivity, his mind was befuddled, so he had not heard the conversation between Fan Tong, Gu Ling, and Su Liang. As a result, he only now learned that not just himself, but his entire family had be captives.


    If he had known earlier, Gu Ling wouldn��t have provoked Fan Gang.


    Gu Ling remained silent as Che Yun recounted recent events.


    ��Don��t be too hard on yourself. Yin Country had nned this for a long time and was well-prepared. Nobody could have known they��d target you and your family,�� Che Yun said. ��Su Liang is here now, so there must be a way. Hurry up and get yourself together.��


    When Su Liang returned, Che Yun had already cleaned Gu Ling and changed his clothes.


    ��You can go now,�� Su Liang told Che Yun.


    He nodded and silently left.


    ��Su Liang,�� said Gu Ling, his voice devoid of any energy and no longer teasingly calling her ��Su Xiaoliang��, ��my family�� They��ll be alright, won��t they?��


    ��Haven��t you seen them since you were captured?�� Su Liang couldn��t help but frown. She wondered why Gu Ling hadn��t asked her about his family as soon as he��d woken up, but now she realized he had known nothing.<div>


    Gu Ling��s bloodless face answered Su Liang��s question.


    ��They captured your family because they��re valuable alive. To the captors, hostages are only valuable if kept alive.�� Su Liang said coldly, speaking the truth.


    Lian Shun��splexion did not improve, ��Gu Ling, I hope there won��t be any problems����


    ��You don��t need to worry about him.�� Su Liang said as she applied medicine to Lian Shun��s wounds, ��First, take care of your injuries, and both Gu Ling and I will find a way to rescue everyone.��


    ��Thank you,�� Lian Shun��s voice paused for a moment, as he took a deep breath and gritted his teeth, ��If I find out who the bastard behind this whole hostage situation is, I��ll tear them apart!��


    Standing outside the door, Che Yun lowered his head, clenched his fists, and after taking a deep breath, he walked away withrge strides.


    After treating Lian Shun��s injuries, Su Liang instructed him not to move around and gave him a bowl of medicinal soup with a calming ingredient.


    Seeing Lian Shun asleep, Su Liang carried her medical kit outside and met Che


    Yun who wasing over, ��How is he? Can his left arm recover?�� Su Liang sighed slightly, ��Not very optimistic, I��ll do my best.��


    ��There��s no activity from Yin Country��s side.�� Che Yun said, ��I��ve arranged amodation for you and Marquis Chang Xin, and your luggage has been moved as well. Would you like to go and see it now?��


    ��Alright.�� Su Liang nodded.


    On the way there, Che Yun apologized to Su Liang again for what he had said by the river before.


    Su Liang only said one sentence, ��Gu Ling and Lian Shun are also friends.��


    ��He told me about what happened in Liang Country.�� Che Yun said, ��He probably doesn��t even know that you two are married.��


    Not continuing with the topic, Su Liang said, ��How did the people of Yin


    Countrye up with the idea of taking Lian Shun��s entire family as hostages? I would very much like to know who proposed it.��


    Such a tactic isn��t that special or unusual, but even if they were to take hostages, it is usually important figures like princes or princesses, or at least someone with a higher status or influence.


    Lian��s Family does have influence in Jiaye City, but that��s for themon people. As for their value to the Qian Country��s Royal Family, how much could it be?


    The person who made the decision was sure that Yuan Ye would not abandon Lian��s Family? Then, why not directly take his only grandson as a hostage? It would be much easier and more direct than taking over a dozen people of Lian��s Family.


    It should be known that Lian Shun��s identity in Jiaye Cityes from his long-deceased grandfather, and not any real authority that he has. Even if he recovers and takes up a position in the army, his status would still be below


    Yuan Ye and Che Yun.


    Che Yun sighed, ��Whoever came up with this idea, it��s really effective.��


    ��Indeed, it��s effective, but unusual.�� Su Liang shook her head and followed Che Yun into a quiet courtyard.


    The room was very clean, and Su Liang and Gu Ling��s luggage were ced on the table, unopened.


    Only at this point did a realization sh in Su Liang��s mind: she and Gu Ling were now married, so from the perspective of outsiders, it would only be appropriate for them to live in the same room and share one bed.


    ��Thank you,�� Su Liang said.


    ��You rest first,�� Che Yun said as he left.


    Su Liang sat down and called out to him again.


    ��Is it the good news you mentioned when you first arrived?�� Che Yun��s expression turned serious, ��You said it was something good.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��You can judge for yourself after listening.��


    She told Che Yun about her encounter with a young man named Ling Yun and his dying father in a valley near Qianhu city.


    ��Before he died, the old man mentioned that Ling Yun should go to Xuanbei City to find rtives.�� Su Liang said, ��The age and birthmark match, and I can see a resemnce to your father in his features. At that time, we were in a hurry, so I didn��t reveal anything or take the time to investigate.��


    Che Yun��s expression became excited, ��That must be my younger brother! It must be him! I have to tell my parents!��


    Seeing Che Yun stand up, Su Liang said, ��You��re injured, and we can��t afford to fight here for now. Qianhu City isn��t far away, so if you want to find Ling Yun, I approve.��


    ��Well����Che Yun hesitated for a moment, ��Let me go back and discuss it with my parents. In any case, thank you, Su Liang.��


    ��You don��t need to thank me. Meeting your brother was just a coincidence.�� As Su Liang finished speaking, she saw Che Yun quickly leave.


    Su Liang tidied their belongings and put away their clothes in the closet. As for the single set of bedding and how to sleep when Gu Ling returns, they would discuss itter.


    A servant brought food and Su Liang ate a little before heading to the Meeting Hall.


    Che Yun was not present, so Su Liang gathered the other generals and asked them about the situation and the current deployment in detail.


    ��General Su, if Marquis Chang Xin manages to bring Fan Tong back, what will our next step be?�� a general asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Let��s wait until hees back.��


    When Che Yun came to see Su Liang again, he said he had decided to go to Qianhu City immediately to find Ling Yun, fearing that something unexpected might happen if he went toote.


    ��Even if the emperor mes me and removes me from my post, I have to go.�� Che Yun said solemnly, ��I apologize to you and Lian Shun. If I find my younger brother, I will bring him back as soon as possible. Take care of yourselves.�� Su Liang nodded, ��You go ahead. Be careful.��


    After Che Yun left, Su Liang went to see Lian Shun and told him about Ling


    Yun.


    Lian Shun was delighted for Che Yun, ��It��s great that his years of concern can finally be resolved! �� But when he thought of his own family, Lian Shun��s expression soon became despondent.


    Su Liang checked on the wounded soldiers and treated several of them who were seriously injured herself.


    She was busy until it gradually grew dark. The sky had been overcast all day long, and it finally started raining. Gu Ling hadn��t returned yet.


    With an umbre, Su Liang left the wounded camp and returned to Lian Shun. She saw Che Yun��s parents who hade to talk with him. Che Yun��s mother had prepared a meal for them on the table.


    When Che Yun��s father saw Su Liang, he was about to kneel down, but she stopped him, ��Uncle, you don��t have to do this.��


    With tears in her eyes, Che Yun��s mother couldn��t speak as she held Su Liang��s hand.


    Unustomed to the situation, Su Liang asked about the food on the table, saying she was hungry.


    After sending Che Yun��s parents away, Lian Shun worriedly asked Su Liang, ��Gu Ling hasn��te back yet? It��s dark and raining. Could something have happened to him?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I��m not worried that something will happen to him. If he doesn��te back tonight, maybe he has a new n.��


    ��I know you two are married.�� Lian Shun frowned, ��But howe you don��t seem to worry about him at all?��


    Su Liang shrugged, ��You don��t understand; it��s trust. Is worrying useful?�� ��After all, he is just one person.�� Lian Shun sighed.


    Su Liang furrowed her brows and looked at the dark sky outside, feeling a hint of unease. What if he got lost? What if he fell into a hunter��s trap and couldn��t get out? What if he was standing under a tree and got struck by lightning��


    Su Liang shook her head, brushing off those unreliable thoughts. There are no what-ifs; that is her Great God, an omnipotent being.


    Jiaye City, which was upied by the Yin Country��s army, was quiet in the stormy night.


    The General Mansion in Jiaye City used to be the residence of the Lin Family. After Lian Xuan passed away from illness, the Lin Family moved away, and Yuan Ye and his grandson moved in.


    Now it was upied by the Yin Country. Fan Tong, who had been captured during the day, was reced by his son, Fan Gang.


    Fan Gang looked grim, with his right ear wrapped in cloth. That was an injury inflicted by Lian Shun.


    ��Where are the Lin Family members? Why haven��t they been brought here?�� Fan Gang asked coldly.


    ��General, let��s wait a little longer.�� A sharp-eyed, thin middle-aged man spoke up.


    ��Wait for what? Are you in charge or am I?�� Fan Gang shouted angrily.


    The middle-aged man remainedposed, ��I am the military strategist appointed by the general for this attack on Qian Country. Your father asked me to give advice in his absence. Please listen to my opinion.��


    Fan Gang mmed the table and stood up, ��Your opinion? Who do you think you are? My father got into trouble because he listened to you! What kind of bullshit military strategist?! I think you��re a spy sent by someone!��


    The middle-aged man sighed slightly, ��Please calm down, General. There is no need to deal with all the Lin Family members����


    ��Shut up! Be calm? Lian Shun almost bit off my ear, and you still want me to be calm and let him go! My father trusted you, but I don��t! Get out! You��re all useless!�� As soon as Fan Gang finished speaking, he ordered his men to bring all the Lin Family members. ��If Gu Ling doesn��t return my father safely, I��ll ughter every single one of the Lin Family members!��


    The middle-aged man��s face turned ugly, and he wanted to persuade him again, but Fan Gang didn��t even give him a nce, let alone listen to him.


    After waiting for a while, Fan Gang urged again, and the reply was that they had gone to pick them up and were on the way.


    Another half hour passed, but no Lin Family members were brought before him. Fan Gang kicked over two of his subordinates and broke Yuan Ye��s favorite pen holder.


    The middle-aged man who had been sitting there all the time finally spoke again, ��I��m afraid something has happened.��


    Fan Gang snorted, ��What could have happened? Everyone in Jiaye City is under our control!��


    ��General, don��t forget that Gu Ling took the general away from our army of ten thousand today.�� The middle-aged man shook his head.


    Fan Gang��s face stiffened, ��Are you saying he came to Jiaye City? No way; he captured my father and would naturally run back to Nanshan City to negotiate terms with us!��


    The middle-aged man sighed and shook his head.


    Soon, Fan Gang received a report that there had been an incident halfway through the team escorting the Lin Family members, and they had all been kidnapped.


    ��How is it possible?�� Fan Gang had a face of disbelief, ��Gu Ling alone definitely couldn��t do it!��


    The middle-aged man bitterly smiled and stood up, ��I thought that after what happened during the day, General would realize that we underestimated Gu Ling��s strength. We shouldn��t have let him get close, let alone bring the Lin


    Family members over.��


    ��With so many people, even if Gu Ling had a way to kidnap them, where can he take them? Search! Search the whole city! �� Fan Gang��s eyes were red with anger.


    Upon receiving the search order, the Yin Country��s army moved, and throughout Jiaye City, the sounds of knocking and barking dogs resounded.


    The search carried on until midnight, with no results. Gu Ling seemed to have vanished into thin air along with more than a dozen people.


    Fan Gang finally realized the error of his decision and seriously underestimated the threat Gu Ling posed to them. He thought that Gu Ling would take Fan Tong back to Nanshan City and negotiate with them again, but he never imagined that Gu Ling came with no intention of leaving easily��


    Fan Gang asked the middle-aged man for advice. The man sighed and said,


    ��He��ll show himself, but by then, any victory we achieve will be meaningless.��


    Dawn was approaching.


    Su Liang sat up on her bed, frowning. She had ordered that she be informed of any news on Gu Ling no matter howte, but no one hade to seek her out.


    Su Liang didn��t like this feeling. She hadn��t had a chance to discuss what to do with Gu Ling after arriving at Nanshan City yesterday. She believed in Gu Ling��s strength but started to worry about his luck.


    Meanwhile, in Jiaye City, the fruitless search throughout the night drove Fan Gang to the edge of his patience. Just as his temper red up, he received a report: Gu Ling had appeared at the South City Building.


    The southern gate of Jiaye City, also the southern entrance of Qian Country, was the first checkpoint for the Yin Country to attack the Qian Country.


    By the time Fan Gang arrived with his troops, he saw his father, Fan Tong, hanging from a gpole on the South City building, swaying in the wind.


    Gu Ling was up there, while the Yin Country soldiers who were previously up there had all put down their weapons and obediently left. The reason was simple: if they didn��t surrender, Gu Ling would stab a knife into Fan Tong��s heart.


    Fan Gang heard Gu Ling��s voiceing from a gap in the city building��s wall,


    ��You have an hour to retreat from Jiaye City. If you��re even a momentte or harm a singlemoner, get ready to collect your father��s corpse.��


    Fan Gang��s face turned livid, ��Gu Ling, if you dare,e out!��


    The next moment, Fan Gang only saw a figure shing by, and an arrow shot down from above, aiming straight at his neck!


    Dodging the arrow, Fan Gang couldn��t help but break out in a cold sweat as he looked at the arrow buried in the ground.


    The middle-aged man squinted his eyes, looked at the gap where Gu Ling was hiding, and sighed deeply, ��For the safety of the general, let��s retreat first.�� Fan Gang gritted his teeth, face full of unwillingness, and roared, ��Retreat!��


    The atmosphere in the city was tense, but Gu Ling, who was sitting at the top of the city building, was not nervous. He had chosen a blind spot, and only at the height where Fan Tong was hanging from the gpole would it be possible to hurt him.


    He didn��t go backst night. Would Su Liang worry about him? ��Gu Ling felt a little uncertain about this simple question. He thought that Su Liang might believe that he could handle any situation and wouldn��t worry about his safety.


    Not worrying meant Su Liang trusted him. Gu Ling knew this, and what he wanted was not Su Liang��s worry, but her care.


    Of course, Su Liang cared about him, without a doubt, but �� Gu Ling sighed lightly. What was he struggling over? Did he expect that after this brief separation, Su Liang would realize that she liked him, in the male-female romantic sense?


    Gu Ling indeed hoped so, but he also knew that he was probably overthinking it. Su Liang cared for him, worried about him, and believed in him, regardless of whether they married or not.


    Gu Ling��s decision to go to Jiaye City alone to rescue the Lin Family members was because he knew that as long as the hostages were in the hands of the Yin people, the situation couldn��t be reversed.


    Of course, it was risky and not easy, but fortunately, he was very familiar with Jiaye City, and he had many good medicines from Su Liang. Carrying out covert actions against specific individuals would be manageable as long as he had enough strength, a thorough n, and the element of surprise. It was just like how the Yin people had captured the Lin Family members before the war began.


    With the important matter dealt with, Gu Ling seriously pondered how to capture Su Liang��s heart.


    At this moment, Su Liang stood by the banks of the Liuxian River, where Gu Ling had left the day before, her eyebrows tightly knitted as she gazed at the opposite shore.


    ��General Su, the Yin Country is retreating! They have left Jiaye City!�� The scout rushed over with an excited expression.


    Su Liang��s gaze grew solemn, ��What about Marquis Chang Xin?��


    The scout reported that Gu Ling had captured Fan Tong and was on the South City Building, threatening Fan Gang to retreat.


    Since Fan Gang hadn��t mentioned the Lin Family members again, it meant they were all safe�� Su Liang took a long sigh of relief. ��I understand. Continue scouting. ��


    As the scout left, Su Liang turned to look at the flowing river in front of her, her eyebrows rxing, and a faint smile appearing on her lips, ��As expected from my Great God..��

 Chapter 303: The sweetest in the world

    Chapter 303: The sweetest in the world<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Good news from Jiaye City kept pouring in on the north bank of Liuxian River.


    Su Liang ordered the stationed army at Nanshan City to withdraw to Jiaye City. Once Gu Ling released Fan Tong, the Yin Country��s army might very well attack again.<div>


    Originally, Su Liang wanted Lian Shun to stay in Nanshan City to recuperate, but Lian Shun insisted on going back with them. So, Su Liang found wooden boards and cloth bands to fix Lian Shun��s injured arm.


    When Che Yun��s parents wanted to stay in Nanshan City to wait for their son, Su Liang arranged someone to protect them.


    ��Gu Xiaoling is amazing!�� Lian Shun eximed, ��I really admire him!��


    Su Liang: Yes, so do I.


    Soon, the army was assembled, and the ships were prepared. Su Liang gave the order to set off.


    The sun was shining, and a gentle breeze blew. Su Liang stood at the bow of the ship, looking at the eastward-flowing river water, and asked, ��Are there fish in the river?��


    Lian Shun, who was standing beside her, immediately nodded, ��Of course! The


    Liuxian River��s specialty carp has a delicate and delicious texture.��


    ��Great,�� Su Liang thought about rewarding Gu Ling, knowing he loved eating fish.


    ��Su Xiaoliang, you haven��t told me who decided to get married first, you or Gu Xiaoling?�� Lian Shun asked curiously.


    Su Liang told the truth, ��Me.��<div>


    Lian Shun grinned, ��I knew it! I never thought that one day you would be the one chasing someone else! If it was anyone else, they would have been the wrong choice, but that is the most beautiful and powerful Gu Xiaoling!��


    Then, Su Liang asked Lian Shun a bizarre question, ��If Gu Ling and I both fall into the river, and neither of us can swim, whom would you save if you only have time to save one person?��


    Lian Shun paused for a moment, and said seriously, ��No matter what, I won��t separate you two. I won��t save either of you! You can both transform into a pair of lovebirds and fly away.��


    Su Liang��s tone was wistful, ��Let��s end our friendship.�� The words sounded very much like Gu Ling��s words to Nian Jincheng.


    At this moment, Nian Jincheng was leading reinforcements on the way to them but had not yet arrived.


    Therge ship docked, and Lian Shun, with only one hand able to move, insisted on riding a horse. Su Liang helped him up.


    As they approached the North Gate of Jiaye City, they received a new report that thest of Yin Country��s troops was leaving through the South Gate.


    Su Liang looked back and saw a white figure amidst the dense crowd: Yuan Pei, the grandson of Yuan Ye. Everyone thought that Gu Ling would release Fan Tong after all of Yin Country��s troops left. However, she suddenly felt that might not be the case��


    The North Gate opened wide, and the anxiousmon people came out of their homes, cheering to wee the returning Liang Country��s Southern Army.


    Su Liang hurriedly rode towards the South Gate and received another report on the way, confirming her suspicion: Gu Ling refused to let Fan Tong go, and the troops from Yin Country remained outside the South Gate, ready to attack at any time.


    Lian Shun��s expression tightened, ��Hurry!��<div>


    As Su Liang led her troops and approached, she saw a dark figure standing on Nancheng Building from afar, basking in the sunlight and warm breeze, with his clothes fluttering as if he was a Great God.


    It was Gu Ling, holding a bow and arrow, aimed at Fan Tong, the General of the Yin Country, who was suspended from a gpole.


    Su Liang gave the order, and the Liang soldiers who had arrived first began to set up defenses, preparing to face the enemy.


    Hearing the noise, Gu Ling turned back and saw Su Liang leaping from her horse, her toes lightly touching the ground as she flew towards him.


    The little girl is so beautiful�� This was what Gu Ling thought. Fan Gang, who had been waiting below anxiously for a chance to strike, thought he finally caught Gu Ling off guard. At hismand, several arrows whistled through the air, aiming straight for Gu Ling��s heart.


    Without dodging or hiding, Gu Ling seemed oblivious to the danger.


    Under the watchful eyes of both armies, Su Liang descended from the sky,nding beside Gu Ling. Her sword danced, deflecting all the arrows that were aimed at him.


    So beautiful�� Many people couldn��t help but marvel at the pair standing high up on the city building.


    Su Liang still had the mood to joke around, ��Thank you, Great God, for giving me the opportunity to y the hero who saves the beauty.��


    Gu Ling shook her head slightly and repeated a line that Su Liang had once said, ��Beauty saves the hero, very ssic.�� (Source: ��Wulin Gaiden�� Guo Furong)


    Su Liang chuckled lightly, standing side by side with Gu Ling, looking down at the dark mass of Yin Country��s army below, ��Which one of you is the son of the rice bucket?��<div>


    As soon as these words came out, a burst ofughter erupted from Jiaye City.


    Fan Gang, who was protected in the middle, stared fiercely at the delicate figure beside Gu Ling, ��You treacherous little man! Release my father quickly!��


    ��Treacherous?�� Su Liangughed coldly, ��If I remember correctly, thest time Yin Country sent an envoy, they said a lot of hoping for peaceful coexistence in front of our emperor. Who was the one who broke their promise and started the war first? If we are little men, are you even human?��


    Due to geographical reasons, Qian Country didn��t want to actively fight Liang Country or Yin Country. Su Liang��s words were fair and unyielding.


    Fan Gang��s face turned red and his neck thickened with anger, ��You! Enough with the nonsense! What do you want?��


    Su Liang exchanged a nce with Gu Ling, then looked back at Yuan Pei, who was dressed in mourning clothes and mounted on a horse below, beckoning for him toe up.


    Gu Ling put down her bow and arrow and went to untie Fan Tong, who was hanging on the gpole.


    Su Liang looked at Fan Gang again, ��I don��t know if you��ve ever heard of the saying, debtor��s father, son repaying.��


    Fan Gang gritted his teeth, ��What do you mean?��


    ��You don��t understand? Your father owes a debt, and it��s only right and proper for you to repay it. You can even establish yourself as a good filial son. I don��t know if you��re willing?�� Su Liang sneered.


    ��What debt? Nonsense!�� Fan Gang roared.


    ��It seems you have a bad memory.�� Su Liang watched Yuan Pei walk over, pointed at him, and asked, ��Do you recognize this young master?��


    As soon as Fan Gang saw the mourning clothes on Yuan Pei��s body, he reacted, albeit slowly, but stubbornly said, ��I don��t know him!��


    ��Then let me tell you. This is the grandson of General Yuan from Jiaye City of Qian Country. Do I need to remind you why he is dressed in mourning clothes? General Fan!�� Su Liang��s voice suddenly turned cold, ��My Qian Country has always pursued peace, and themon people live happily without disputes. Yin Country tore up the agreement and attacked us without reason. They captured the weak and elderly women and children of the Lin Family and set a cruel trap to kill General Yuan. This debt of blood must be paid with blood by


    Yin Country!��


    Yuan Pei looked at Su Liang, clenching his fists tightly, his eyes reddened.


    The soldiers of Qian Country nearby were also excited, and one of them shouted, ��Blood debts must be repaid with blood!�� Soon, countless echoes resounded like rumbling tides, rushing towards Yin Country��s army outside the city.


    Su Liang looked at Fan Gang coldly, waiting for the surrounding voices to die down before speaking again, ��Blood debts must be repaid with blood, but I kindly give General Fan an opportunity to be a good son, and you can choose to repay your father��s debt. General Fan, it��s very simple to save your father, just exchange your life for his. How about it?��


    The middle-aged man behind Fan Gang stared at Su Liang intently, what a move to kill people and punish the heart!


    Su Liang made it clear that one of the Fan family father and son must pay for Yuan Ye��s death with their lives. She gave the choice to Fan Gang, and no matter who died, the one who survived would have to endure a lifetime of pain and torment. This was what they deserved!


    War has no mercy, but since Yin Country began to use despicable means, don��t me Su Liang and Gu Ling for taking revenge!


    Fan Gang couldn��t see Su Liang��s expression clearly, but he immediately broke out into a cold sweat, and when the wind blew, his body involuntarily trembled a bit. He turned to look at the strategist who was behind Fan Tong, ��What do we do now? Hurry up and think of a way!��


    They thought Gu Ling was really going to exchange herself for Lian Shun, but instead, Fan Tong got captured. They thought that as long as they retreated, Fan Tong could naturally return, but they didn��t expect that Gu Ling had been unconventional from the beginning, and Su Liang��s methods were so tough! It had to be said that the so-called ��winning the first battle�� made the people of


    Yin Country too arrogant because of Qian Country��s concessions due to the Lin Family members.


    The middle-aged man sighed, ��Ask her if she can exchange the general for something else.�� There was uncertainty in his tone.


    Fan Gang looked at Su Liang again, ��As long as you let my father go, you can name your price!��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��I��ve already said, I can let your father go, the condition is your head, I don��t need anything else.��


    Fan Gang��s face turned green with anger, but it was obviously too hard for him to send himself to death. He could only try to stall for time, ��This matter, I need to report to the emperor for a decision!��


    Su Liang shrugged slightly, ��Is it so hard to be a filial son? Then do your duty and mourn for your father!�� He handed the sword in his hand to Yuan Pei, who was not far away, ��Young Master Yuan, no need to be polite.��


    Yuan Pei took Su Liang��s sword and gripped it tightly, walking towards Fan Tong, who was lying unconscious on the ground.


    Gu Ling bent down, grabbed Fan Tong��s cor, and dragged him up, standing on the parapet so that Fan Gang and the other Yin Country people below could see clearly.


    ��Stop! How dare you!�� At this point, Fan Gang had only the rage of helplessness. The guard troops of Jiaye City were returning one after another, and if they hadn��t set a trap to kill Yuan Ye and forced Che Yun to retreat by using Lin Family members as hostages, the impregnable Jiaye City would not have fallen.


    Thus, when the city gate of Jiaye City closed, it would not be so easy for them toe in again. Moreover, Fan Tong��s life was still hanging on the city building, so they didn��t dare to act rashly.


    The situation had turned around yesterday when Fan Tong agreed to Gu Ling to exchange Lian Shun.


    Su Liang sneered, ��General Fan, there��s still a chance now. Before Young


    Master Yuan plunges the sword into your dad��s heart, you can stop it anytime.��


    Fan Gang��s face changed rapidly, and he was almost driven mad. He could only keep shouting for them to stop, but he had nothing else to say.


    Yuan Pei had already walked to Gu Ling��s side, the long sword in his hand shing with cold light, pointing at Fan Tong.


    ��Wait a moment.�� Su Liang suddenly spoke up, walked over and stuffed a pill into Fan Tong��s mouth. The sedatives Gu Ling used were made by her, so of course, she had the antidote.


    Then Su Liang raised her hand and fiercely pped Fan Tong twice, forcing him to wake up.


    Fan Tong slowly regained consciousness, his face stinging. He first saw Gu


    Ling, and his eyes suddenly turned fierce. Thest memory in his mind was Gu Ling dragging him into the dense forest, knocking him out with a p, and then he knew nothing more.


    ��General Fan Tong, my name is Su Liang. You are on the city building of Jiaye City. Your son has withdrawn his troops for your sake, but unfortunately, he is unwilling to exchange his life for your safety.�� Su Liang coldly informed Fan Tong of the fact that he was about to be executed.


    ��How dare you!�� Fan Tong��s expression changed drastically, and his eyes widened like copper bells. He wanted to devour Su Liang alive, ��If you dare touch me, go and collect the bodies of Lin Family members!��


    Su Liang sneered lightly, ��It seems that General Fan hasn��t figured out the situation yet. But it doesn��t matter. I��ll give you three breaths to say goodbye to your good son.��


    Fan Tong��s face stiffened, and he finally realized that the situation had beenpletely controlled by the Qian Country, and Su Liang intended to execute him in public!


    Fan Tong nced down at Fan Gang and quickly calmed down, ��General Su, let��s talk about it. Killing me doesn��t benefit you at all.��


    Su Liang snorted coldly, ��Blood for blood, do I need to remind General Fan of what he has done?��


    Fan Tong��s eyes fell on Yuan Pei, his heart sinking, but he still refused to give in, ��General Su, we each have our masters, and I have no grudge with General Yuan, I just followed orders����


    ��What a joke! Fan Gang, go back and tell your emperor that your dad said it was Emperor Yin who ordered him to kill General Yuan of Qian Country! This debt, we won��t forget to settle it with Emperor Yinter!�� Su Liang said coldly to the people below, ��Time��s up! Young Master Yuan, send General Fan on his way!��


    Fan Tong��s face was full of horror, but he was held by Gu Ling and couldn��t move. He watched as Yuan Pei stabbed his sword, piercing through his clothes, flesh, and heart��


    Down below, Fan Gang roared and ordered to attack Jiaye City.


    But the enraged Yin Country army, that had just been subjected to Fan Tong��s public execution, seemed to be deterred. It took a while for them to react and start attacking the city gate of Jiaye City.


    As Su Liang let Yuan Pei take action, Qian country��s army had already taken their positions, and their morale had been greatly boosted by their anger to avenge Yuan Ye and the pleasure of revenge.


    Yuan Pei watched as Fan Tong took hisst breath, pulled the sword out, cleaned it with his own clothes, and returned it to Su Liang before walking down the city building, without saying a word from beginning to end.


    If a direct attack could capture Jiaye City, Yin Country would have done it long ago.


    When Gu Ling threw Fan Tong��s corpse with unrelenting eyes off the city building, it fell among the Yin Country army. The nearly mad Fan Gang seemed to want to prove that he did care about his dad, probably not pretending, but this filial piety was not enough for him to sacrifice himself, nor did he care how many Yin Country soldiers he would have to sacrifice to vent his anger.


    Su Liang did not order an attack to meet the enemy, because she knew that she could not afford to fight and did not want to fight.


    It didn��t take long for Fan Gang to finally sober up somewhat, ordering a retreat and leaving with Fan Tong��s corpse.


    Before leaving, he gave a vicious threat, vowing that Su Liang and Gu Ling would pay blood for blood.


    Su Liang calmly replied, ��I look forward to witnessing General Fan��s brilliant tactics.�� However, she knew that Fan Gang was just a ��child of privilege,�� and it was only because of Fan Tong that he had his current status. After this failure, he would not have an easy time when he returned home.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling exchanged nces, and she gave him a thumbs up with a smile, ��Great God never disappoints.��


    Gu Ling enjoyed Su Liang��s praise, but still couldn��t help but ask, ��Weren��t you worried that I might get into trouble?��


    As they walked down the city building together, Su Liang shook her head, ��Of course I was worried.��


    Gu Ling was slightly delighted in his heart, ��What were you worried about?��


    Su Liang said seriously, ��Last night, there was thunder and lightning, and I was really worried that the Great God would go into the dense forest, take shelter from the rain under a tree, and get struck by lightning.��


    Gu Ling paused briefly, walked past Su Liang to the front, and gave her a silent back, letting her think about it on her own��


    Su Liangughed and caught up with him, ��I��m not joking.�� She had really considered such a possibility for a moment yesterday.


    Gu Ling: .


    ��Gu Xiaoling!�� Lian Shun rushed over looking anxious, ��I��m d you��re okay!


    Where are my family members?��


    Gu Ling replied indifferently, ��They are in the cabin in the Orange Garden.��


    Lian Shun was stunned, ��My family��s Orange Garden?�� How did Gu Ling think of hiding people there?


    ��Yes.�� Gu Ling nodded, ��I��ve stolen oranges from there three times.��


    Lian Shun burst intoughter, ��How could you be so cute, Gu Xiaoling? Come on, help me get on the horse!��


    Gu Ling reached out, gave Lian Shun a hand, and after he got on the horse, he rode away, ��You must stay at my house! And you have to show yourmitment to me again in my presence, otherwise, I��ll regret it for the rest of my life!��


    ��Are his family members all right?�� Su Liang asked Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��His sister was injured, but her life is not in danger.��


    Su Liang let out a sigh of relief, ��As long as they��re alive. We��ll wait for Emperor Yin��s decision when the timees. It��s unlikely that Yin Country will strike back.��


    ��I��m hungry.�� Gu Ling looked at Su Liang.


    For some reason, Su Liang felt like Gu Ling was acting coquettish? It must be her illusion. She smiled and said, ��Lian Shun said that the carp from Liuxian River are very delicious. I asked someone to catch a few. How do you want to eat them? You have worked hard, so today you can order anything you like. Or, Great God, do you want to cook them yourself?��


    ��No.�� Gu Ling shook his head, ��I��m tired and hungry.��


    ��Alright, alright. I��ll do it. If you have any other requests, just let me know. You��re the boss.�� Su Liang��s face was filled with a pleasing smile.


    People nearby secretly watched, thinking that Su Liang really loved and admired Gu Ling. It was clear that she was trying to make him happy!


    ��So, within today, whatever I say goes?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liang agreed without hesitation, ��Deal!��


    ��Then let��s go fishing.�� Gu Ling thought for a moment. The weather was so nice; he didn��t want to see anyone else, only wanting to be with Su Liang. Su Liang held her forehead, ��As long as you��re happy.��


    When Lian Shun brought his family members back home and went to find Su Liang and Gu Ling, he was informed that the two had gone fishing outside the city and didn��t want anyone to disturb them.


    With a face that seemed to say ��my favorite couple not only became a reality, but they are also the sweetest in the world,�� Lian Shun sighed, ��How wonderful! I��m just waiting to hold my grandchild now!��

 Chapter 304: 304. Great God’s Confession

    Chapter 304: 304. Great God��s Confession<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was a warm afternoon.


    The battles had just ended, and there were not many people around Liuxian River. On the sparkling river floated a small boat, and from the shore, one could only see a young girl in dark clothes sitting at the bow.<div>


    Gu Ling said they would go fishing, but fishing and boating were not easy to perform simultaneously since the boat could not be fixed in one ce on the river without moving.


    Su Liang brought a fishing and chose a spot to cast it, letting the boat drift within a small area.


    The reason people on the shore could only see the girl on the boat was because a handsome man hadin down to sleep right after boarding.


    Su Liang had no fishing experience, so she decided to wait a little longer. When she looked at Gu Ling again, sunlight shone on his jade-like face, casting shadows from his long eyshes. His hands were crossed on his chest, and even his sleeping posture was wless.


    After waiting for another quarter of an hour, Su Liang was bored and drowsy from the warm sun. She decided to take a short nap, and when she woke up, she would pull up the fishing, then they could go home with their catch.


    The afternoon sunshine was an excellent aid for napping, especially when apanied by a gentle breeze.


    Su Liang was initially sitting, but before she knew it, she had reclined.


    The wind blew the boat away from its original position, drifting leisurely downstream.


    When Gu Ling opened his eyes, the scenery on both sides of the river had significantly changed from when he had boarded the boat. Seeing Su Liang sleeping soundly on the other side, Gu Ling instantly understood what had happened. Su Liang had fallen asleep while dreaming of catching many plump fish for him to enjoy.


    Gu Ling couldn��t possibly be angry; he only felt a little sorry for her. The day they left the capital city was supposed to be their wedding day. They had traveled day and night, and when they arrived in Nanshan City, they immediately started resolving troubles. He had been busy rescuing people the night before and hadn��t slept, while Su Liang, even if she had slept, had not yet fully recovered her energy.


    Gu Ling removed his outer coat and gently ced it on Su Liang. He sat beside her, watching her quietly, his eyes focused on her eyebrows and eyes, sketching them in his mind. A faint smile crossed his face, and he thought: This is peace and tranquility, isn��t it��<div>


    When Su Liang woke up, the setting sun resembled blood, dyeing the Liuxian River red. It was evening already.


    She rubbed her eyes, sat up, and saw Gu Ling sitting quietly at the stern.


    ncing around, she found herself in an unfamiliar ce, ��Where are we


    ��I was about to ask you the same thing.�� Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent.


    ��Where are the carps?��


    Su Liang looked embarrassed, ��Great God, I apologize, I inadvertently overslept. As for the carp�� it was too cute and hardworking; could you bear to eat it?��


    As she continued talking, Su Liang��s voice weakened. She ridiculed herself for speaking nonsense and not being the least bit humorous.


    Gu Ling found it quite amusing, however, he held back hisughter in front of Su Liang to let here up with more ways to amuse him.


    Su Liang stood up, quickly identified the direction of Jiaye City, and started rowing back.


    Having rowed for a while, the speed of the boat suddenly increased, and when Su Liang looked back, she saw Gu Ling standing at the stern.


    ��Is it your internal power? So strong!�� Su Liang admired and envied him. But Gu Ling simply replied, ��I��m starving.��<div>


    Su Liang immediately felt guilty, ��When we get back, I��ll cook something delicious for you. For the next three days, you can order anything you like.�� Gu Ling reluctantly agreed and forgave her.


    If Su Liang knew that Gu Ling had happily watched her sleep, but now pretended to be aggrieved and demanded benefits, she would certainly kick him into the water, and as he resurfaced, she would kick him back in again��


    When Gu Ling and Su Liang returned to Jiaye City, Lian Shun was preparing to lead soldiers out to search for them.


    ��Didn��t you say you were going fishing?�� Lian Shun red at the two


    After all, it was wartime, and no matter how strong they were, it was inevitable for Lian Shun to worry when they went out alone, disappeared, and didn��t return for a long time. He couldn��t help but be concerned that the people of Yin Country were ying dirty tricks.


    ��It��s because of me���� Su Liang tried to exin.


    Lian Shun scoffed, ��I know you want to be alone with Gu Xiaoling! It��s not enough to sleep together at night, you even follow each other closely during the day. Really!��


    Su Liang: ��No words to say.


    Everything was fine in the city, the people of Yin Country hadn��t fought back, Nian Jincheng hadn��t arrived yet, and Che Yun hadn��t returned either.


    Su Liang wasn��t able to cook dinner herself, because Lian Shun��s mother had prepared a table of good dishes for them and had been waiting.<div>


    Calcting, they were visiting a friend��s house in Jiaye City after leaving the capital, and they mustn��t be rude.


    So, Su Liang and Gu Ling followed Lian Shun back to his home.


    Father Lin wore a stern face and looked very serious, but Lian Shun had already revealed his true colors: he was most afraid of his mother, who Su Liang described as a strict wife.


    Mother Lin had a slightly plump figure and, upon seeing Su Liang, she smilingly took her hand, ��Finally, we��ve met. I��ve heard so much about you. I never thought that a girl as amazing as the one in the rumors would also have such a stunning appearance. Thank you so much for taking care of Sunsun. He��s always running around and causing a ruckus, so please bear with him a little more.��


    Lian Shun scratched his head on the side, his mother usually wasn��t this hospitable to people.


    Father Lin continued his wife��s words, ��Thank you, General Su, for taking care of our unruly son.��


    Su Liang smiled and said there was no need to be so polite, she and Lian Shun were friends.


    Mother Lin pulled Su Liang down to sit with her and looked at Gu Ling, ��We met Marquis yesterday. If it weren��t for him, I don��t know where our whole family would be right now. You two are truly a match made in heaven. Compared to you both, Sunsun falls far short.��


    Lian Shun nodded seriously, ��Mother is right.��


    Father Lin red at him, ��You should learn from Marquis and General Su in the future, and stop being so yful.��


    Lian Shun nodded again, ��Father is right.��


    Su Liang liked the atmosphere at Lin��s Family; it was warm and harmonious, and there weren��t too many rules. Otherwise, they wouldn��t have raised such an optimistic and cheerful child like Lian Shun.


    Lian Shun��s younger brother was a boy who pretended to be mature, while his younger sister was still sick and didn��te out to greet the guests.


    At the table, Lian Shun mentioned that Gu Ling had once gone to Lin Family��s


    Orchard to steal oranges. Father Lin and Mother Lin bothughed and told Gu Ling and Su Liang not to be so polite, and that they were wee to visit often.


    Hosts and guests enjoyed their time, and after dinner, Su Liang asked to see the injury of Lian Shun��s younger sister. Mother Lin led her there.


    Father Lin began to speak, ��I heard that Marquis is highly skilled at chess. I wonder����


    Lian Shun disrupted him, ��Gu Xiaoling, my father��s chess skills are poor, but his addiction to it is immense.��


    Father Lin picked up a stool, but Lian Shun had already dragged Gu Ling away,


    ��I��ll take him to see the rooms! Father, y chess with my younger brother!��


    ��I still have a book I haven��t finished reading yet!�� Lian��s younger brother lowered his head, took two steps at once, and followed them away.


    Lian Shun��s younger sister had injured her head when falling during the kidnapping. The wound became worse in the hands of Yin Country people, but fortunately, a doctor there had treated her.


    Su Liang examined the wound, which was not very serious, and the recovery was fairly good. The medicine used had no issues, but the only problem was that Lian Shun��s younger sister had lost her memory and had forgotten everything that had happened before.


    ��It��s good that she��s okay.�� Mother Lin sighed as she walked out of Lian Shun��s younger sister��s room with Su Liang, ��As for the past, let it be forgotten.��


    The severity of a head injury is not entirely rted to memory loss. The memory may suddenly return one day, or it may nevere back. Butpared to one��s life, thetter is more important.


    Su Liang said she would prepare more medicine for Lian Shun��s younger sister when she returned. Mother Lin was very happy and personally escorted Su Liang to the residence Lin��s Family had arranged for her.


    Lian Shun came out from inside, ��Gu Xiaoling is taking a bath. Su Xiaoliang, go and help wash his back!��


    Mother Lin pulled her son back and bid farewell to Su Liang.


    ��What was that remark just now?�� Mother Lin red at Lian Shun.


    Lian Shun looked innocent, ��They��re newlyweds, isn��t that quite normal? I didn��t even mention taking a lovers�� bath! ��


    Mother Lin pinched Lian Shun��s ear, ��Tell the truth, have you been running around outside and getting involved with some dubious women? What kind of nonsense have you learned!��


    Lian Shun quickly begged for mercy, ��I got involved with only one woman.��


    Mother Lin frowned, ��Who?��


    ��Of course, it��s Su Xiaoliang! Who else could it be?�� Lian Shun imed to be a good, clean man!


    Mother Lin snorted, ��I��ll take your word for it. You��re not getting any younger, hurry up and get married. Look at Marquis Gu, he married such a nice girl.�� ��There��s nothing I can do, mother made me too ugly topare with Gu Xiaoling.�� Lian Shun predicted he would get hit, and disappeared before his words stopped.


    Su Liang stood at the door of the room, ��Great God, are you taking a bath?�� There was only one room which was the problem here.


    Gu Ling responded. He had heard what Lian Shun said to Su Liang, and if she joked about ��scrubbing his back,�� he would definitely agree.


    But she didn��t. Su Liang walked to the eaves outside, looked around, and then looked up with a smile on her face, ��I��m going to the roof to watch the stars!��


    A momentter, Gu Ling heard some movement on the roof, and Su Liang��s voice came from above, ��Great God, there are so many stars tonight!��


    ��Really?�� Gu Ling replied, thinking that it would be nice to watch the stars together, he liked it and nned to go upstairs after the bath.


    Su Liang leaned on her arm while lying on the roof, watching the countless stars and telling Gu Ling about the Star Trek movie plot she liked in her previous life.


    When Gu Ling came out of the room wearing a wide dark robe, with still damp hair, and flew to the roof, Su Liang smiled and raised her right hand. She made a Vulcan salute with her little finger and ring finger together, middle finger and index finger together, and the thumb separated.


    Gu Ling sat down beside her, mimicked Su Liang��s gesture, and asked her what it meant.


    ��Eternal life, prosperity and sess,�� Su Liang said, looking at the starry sky. ��If only we could really travel back to the world I came from. Maybe technology has advanced enough to explore the stars.��


    Gu Ling gazed at the night sky, ��I really want to go.��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��I know. If there��s only one chance, I��ll give it to the Great God. But it��s just our wild imagination. Besides going there, is there anything else you really want to do now, Great God?��


    At Su Liang��s words, Gu Ling fell silent.


    Su Liang found it strange and sat up to look at Gu Ling��s side face. Seeing him in deep thought, she nudged his arm, ��Great God, is there something you can��t tell me? Really?��


    Gu Ling turned his head to look at Su Liang, still wearing his usual cold expression, ��Recently, I have been indeed thinking about something.�� Su Liang nodded, signaling Gu Ling to continue.


    ��It��s about,�� Gu Ling��s voice paused for a moment, ��that kind of thing.�� Su Liang��s expression was inexplicable, ��What kind of thing?�� ��The kind of thing men and women do,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang looked shocked, ��Great God, are you in heat?��


    Gu Ling��s face darkened, but it was not obvious under the night sky, ��It��s all your fault. ��


    Su Liang��s heartbeat suddenly quickened, ��What�� what do you mean?�� Did Gu Ling have feelings for her?


    Gu Ling sighed softly, ��Ever since you asked me if there was a problem with that aspect, I couldn��t help but think about it. You know, I��m curious about things I haven��t done before, wondering what it feels like.��


    Some things don��t need nning or mental preparation. What Gu Ling said was actually from his heart. He just didn��t want to scare Su Liang, so he only mentioned that he was curious about that kind of thing and didn��t say he wanted to sleep with her.


    As Su Liang said, there was nothing they couldn��t talk about between the two of them. She had even drawn human anatomy charts, given Gu Ling biology lessons, and told him about menstruation, how babies were made, and how they were born.


    Therefore, the topic they were discussing at the moment would seem absurd to anyone else, but Su Liang could ept Gu Ling��s way of expressing it.


    However, they were still of different genders. And at Su Liang��s suggestion, they had be a married couple in name. So, Su Liang did not feel as calm and objective as she thought.


    ��Great God, I can understand, after all, at your age, full of vigor and vitality���� Su Liang said, feeling a bit strange, shook her head, and asked Gu Ling seriously, ��Now I know what you mean, so tell me, how do you want to solve


    Gu Ling looked into Su Liang��s sparkling eyes, and his heart beat faster. The stars were shining, the night breeze was cool, and the girl he loved was by his side. He had already brought up the topic, and his desire to confess his love grew wildly like weeds.


    Maybe Su Liang liked him but didn��t realize it because they were too used to being friends. Life is short, should they really waste more time waiting? Su Liang could fall in love before she turned eighteen, right?�� Gu Ling asked himself.


    ��I was thinking, why don��t we just be together, for real?�� The words that Gu Ling blurted out had been rehearsed countless times in his heart so quickly that he couldn��t restrain his rationality any longer or try to hide his true feelings.


    Su Liang��s heartbeat skipped a beat as she stared nkly at Gu Ling before suddenlying to her senses. ��Because you want to do that kind of thing? Great God, I consider you a friend, and you��re lusting after my body?�� Gu Ling��s expression stiffened, ��No. You misunderstood.��


    ��I didn��t misunderstand.�� Su Liang felt inexplicably terrible, ��You just want to sleep with me. Thanks for your honesty, but I refuse. Go find someone else to experience it with!��


    With that said, Su Liang stood up and attempted to leave.


    But the rooftop tiles were covered in moss, and Su Liang��s foot slipped, causing her to lean sideways.


    Gu Ling rushed over and grabbed Su Liang��s slender waist, bringing her back onto the rooftop.


    Their bodies pressed against each other, making Su Liang suddenly feel very hot. She tried to push Gu Ling away but couldn��t, and she became annoyed, ��Let go of me!��


    Gu Ling frowned, realizing that his way of speaking tonight was a problem, and needed to rify immediately, ��In my heart, you��re not just a friend, brother or sister. You��re the girl I like.��


    Su Liang��s face stiffened, ��You��re lying. Don��t try to make up for it like this.��


    ��I can��t imagine what life would mean without you,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang scoffed, ��You��re not the type with a love brain!��


    ��Do you think you know me well?�� Gu Ling looked down at Su Liang, still not letting go.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Of course. Even alone, you can live well. I have no doubt about that.��


    ��Wrong.�� Gu Ling shook his head, ��I can live alone, but it��s just living. Only with you can life be enjoyable.��


    ��Is it because I can tell you a lot of things you don��t know?�� Su Liang scoffed.


    ��That��s part of you, and I won��t deny it,�� Gu Ling said, ��since you know I��m honest, why don��t you believe that I genuinely like you?��


    ��The reason is simple!�� Su Liang stomped on Gu Ling��s foot angrily but forgot that they were standing on the rooftop. The slippery tile caused her to fall out once more.


    The next moment, Su Liang fell back into Gu Ling��s arms. She red at him and continued with her unfinished sentence, ��If you��ve liked me for a long time, why are you only saying it now?��


    Gu Ling furrowed his brow, holding Su Liang as theynded on the ground. He forgot to let her go and didn��t want to, while she just stared at him, waiting for an answer.


    ��Because you said it yourself, you��re not an adult until you��re eighteen,�� Gu Ling revealed the reason that had been troubling him for a long time.


    The angry Su Liang looked at Gu Ling��s serious and somewhat distressed expression, and pushed him away, standing up. She looked at him half mockingly, ��Do you want me to believe that you were waiting for me to turn eighteen before confessing, because of what I said about being an adult? How do you exin your behavior tonight? Maybe you��ve already told the truth, and you can��t help but want to sleep with me. That��s your real intention!��


    Gu Ling: ��He messed things up. Although it was something he had been thinking about for a long time, everything happened so suddenly, and he never thought that his confession would lead to this oue.


    Su Liang turned around, ��Let��s end our friendship.��


    Gu Ling frowned, ��I didn��t dare to confess earlier for fear of being rejected, but tonight I couldn��t hold back.��


    Su Liang continued to walk away.


    Gu Ling leaped into the air, passing over Su Liang��s head like a dark feather, andnded in front of her before she could leave the courtyard.


    Su Liang stopped and stared at him, ��You have two sentences left.��


    Two sentences�� Gu Ling��s hair fluttered, and his face, which had just been bathed, was glowing white in the night, beautiful enough to remind Su Liang of the Dark Night Elves from the movies of her previous life. His eyes seemed to carry a touch of grievance, ��I like you.. Is it wrong for me to want to sleep with you? You always praise me for being beautiful, so do you want to sleep with me?��

 Chapter 305: 305. Fall in love with me

    Chapter 305: 305. Fall in love with me<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The stars in the sky were silent, and Su Liang on the ground wanted to�� fight. ��You���� Su Liang took a deep breath, telling herself to stay calm, ��You��re trying to seduce me.��


    A confident tone.<div>


    Gu Ling nodded in acknowledgment and sighed inaudibly, ��It seems useless.�� ��Taking off your clothes isn��t seduction?�� Su Liang scoffed.


    Gu Ling paused, his hand already on his belt, ��Shall we�� go back to the room?��


    ��You can go back yourself.�� Su Liang��s eyes had regained their calm, ��If you don��t know how to solve your physiological needs on your own, I can teach you.��


    Gu Ling: .


    ��As for your saying you like me, I believe you. I also know the cause and effect rtionship between this and your wanting to sleep with me.�� Su Liang��s expression was indifferent.


    She was initially furious, mainly because of shock.


    At this moment, Su Liang��s reason returned, and looking back at tonight��s events and her previous interactions with Gu Ling, she believed every word he said. He had liked her long ago, and because he liked her, he had desire, not the other way around.


    However, the information was a bit too much for Su Liang to digest in a short time.


    Gu Ling exhaled slightly. He was touched that Su Liang still believed in his character by now and felt some hope that this confession could be saved�� However, in the next moment, Su Liang said, ��Let��s part ways.��


    Gu Ling��s eyes narrowed, and he blurted out, ��No.��


    ��Anyway, you lied to me.�� Su Liang said, ��I was the one who proposed marriage, but I thought you wanted the same thing as I did, just to solve unnecessary troubles. I never expected you to be serious. All along, the most important foundation for us to live together was honesty. In this fake marriage, you gave me what I wanted, but I can��t give you what you want. It��s not fair to you. Let��s just call it off.��<div>


    ��I don��t think it��s unfair.�� Gu Ling shook his head, ��I disagree with calling it off.��


    ��Whatever, I don��t care about the name, but I want to separate from you now.�� Su Liang finished talking and walked forward. When she passed Gu Ling, he reached out and grabbed her arm.


    ��Let go.�� Su Liang frowned. Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.��


    ��You��re hurting me.�� Su Liang said.


    Gu Ling loosened his grip, and Su Liang ran forward, as if eager to get away from him.


    Watching Su Liang��s figure disappear into the night, Gu Ling��s heart sank further and further, stiff and motionless, his outstretched hand forgotten to be withdrawn��


    Su Liang believed in him, but she was unwilling to ept�� this recognition made Gu Ling��s heart ufortable, as if suddenly missing arge piece, empty and cold, the cold wind pouring in, prating, so cold. For the second time in his life, he experienced what it was like to be heartbroken. The first time was when his mother died.


    Finallying back to his senses, Gu Ling��s hand hanging in midair, silently made the Vulcan hand gesture that Su Liang had made to him tonight, and then mmed down, chasing after the direction Su Liang had disappeared in.


    Even if he had to go, it should be him leaving, it was dangerous for Su Liang to go outte at night�� This thought kept Gu Ling��s heart hanging, but after leaving the Lian Mansion, he didn��t know where to look for Su Liang. Gu Ling went back and searched the Lian Mansion up and down but couldn��t find Su Liang��s whereabouts.


    Having experienced a disaster and returning home for the first night, Lian Shun, who had just fallen asleep, was awakened by Gu Ling��s p on his fnrphpnd


    ��Who is it?�� Lian Shun jumped up from the bed, looking like he had seen a ghost. When he recognized it was Gu Ling, he was simply speechless, ��Gu Xiaoling, instead of hugging Su Xiaoliang in bed at night, youe to scare me dressed as a ghost?��<div>


    At this moment, Gu Ling, with his long ck hair draped over him, wearing arge sleeping robe, pale as a ghost, and dark eyes, indeed looked a bit scary.


    Gu Ling wanted to ask Lian Shun if he had arranged another ce for Su Liang to stay, but seeing his appearance, it was clear that Su Liang hadn��t been there.


    So, Gu Ling turned around and disappeared.


    Lian Shun was left dumbfounded, and it took a moment for him toe back to his senses, convinced he had just had a dream, then shook his head repeatedly, ��No way! It must be Gu Xiaoling dreaming! He��s sleepwalking!��


    Lian Shuny back down but still felt something was off, ��Gu Xiaoling goes to bed with Su Xiaoliang, and when he sleepwalks, she doesn��t care or doesn��t notice? That��s too scary. I have to remind her tomorrow to always let Gu Xiaoling sleep on the inside at night����


    The Lian Mansion was empty, and Gu Ling went out again, walking through the dark streets and alleys, all of which were as empty as his lost heart.


    After searching in vain, Gu Ling suddenly thought of the day when he and Su Liang had taken a boat ride. Had she left the city in anger and gone to the river to cool down?


    So, Gu Ling hurriedly left the city and went to the ce where he and Su Liang had disembarked during the day.


    The guard troops of Jiaye City��s South Gate were wide awake tonight, highly alert and prepared for any possible attack from the Yin Country people.


    On the city building, a patrolling soldier was vividly describing to others how Su Liang had made the Fan father and son pay for their crimes in blood during the day.


    Two soldiersmented their regret for not being among the first to witness Su Liang avenging General Yuan Ye and dealing a just punishment to the Fan father and son.<div>


    ��General Su?��


    ��What General Su? Stop kidding.��


    The soldiers turned around and saw a slender figure appeared not far away, silently watching them.


    ��Su�� General Su!�� Several soldiers quickly lined up and saluted with their fists.


    Su Liang nodded slightly, ��Hmm. You��ve worked hard. Continue, I can��t sleep, so I��m just taking a look.��


    Several soldiers thought they were going to be scolded, but instead received an acknowledgment of their hard work, which warmed their hearts. What Su Liang meant by ��continue�� was, of course, to get back to their duties, not continue chatting.


    Soon, the Junior Officer on duty at the South Gate that night came running to report to Su Liang. There was no abnormality.


    ��This is the most important checkpoint. Do not let your guard down.�� Su Liang��s tone was not harsh. As she spoke, her thoughts drifted, wondering whether leaving Lian Mansion and running away would make Gu Ling worried�� After a pause, Su Liang looked outside the South Gate and told the Junior Officer not to bother with her, and go back to doing his duties.


    Walking around the city building, Su Liang saw the gpole where Fan Tong had been hanged during the day, along with arge pool of blood on the ground. No one had cleaned up the bloodstains, which had been left on purpose as a constion to General Yuan Ye��s spirit in heaven.


    After another walk around, Su Liang decided to return to Lian Mansion. Being separated was one thing, but it was wrong to run away without saying anything. Since she didn��t run away, she should let Gu Ling know.


    Halfway there, Su Liang hesitated again. If she went back and reported her whereabouts to Gu Ling, wouldn��t it be the same as before? Her mind was in turmoil and she couldn��t ept the sudden change in their rtionship. It felt strange, especially when Gu Ling tried to seduce her with his good looks, which sent chills down her spine. Was that the aloof Great God she knew? At that moment, she only had one thought: she needed some time alone to calm down��


    Visiting the South Gate to inspect the situation did not improve her mood, because she, who wanted to stay away from Gu Ling to calm down, couldn��t help but want to return to tell Gu Liang where she had been��


    This troubled Su Liang. Was her dependence on Gu Ling so deep that she could no longer live independently?


    No, she treated Gu Ling as a friend. Even as a friend, she had a responsibility to let Gu Ling know she was not in any danger.


    With this in mind, Su Liang returned to Lian Mansion.


    As she approached the courtyard Lian Shun had arranged for her and Gu Ling, Su Liang thought that the light had been on originally. If the light was still on, maybe Gu Ling was there, maybe not. But if the light was out, he must be asleep��


    Thinking this way, Su Liang hid in a corner and peeked inside. She didn��t know why she had to be so sneaky, but she just didn��t want Gu Ling to know she hade back.


    At a nce, she saw that the door was closed, and the light had been extinguished.


    Su Liang tapped her forehead: Stay awake! Gu Ling had already gone to bed; what was she thinking?


    When she left Lian Mansion again, Su Liang was even angrier. Damn it, even if they weren��t a couple anymore, they were still friends. Was Gu Ling not worried that she might get caught by the Yin Country people when she went out? She didn��t know him well enough; his aloofness was all an act, and he was just a repressed ghost!


    As a second-rank Military Commander sent south by the Imperial Edict, Su Liang visited the South Gate twice that night, even joining the patrol team outside the city on the second visit, which deeply moved and impressed the guard troops at the gate.


    On the other side, Gu Ling didn��t know that the wind had blown out the light and left the door ajar, making Su Liang mistakenly think he was asleep.


    When Gu Ling arrived at the bank of Liuxian River, where he and Su Liang had disembarked during the day, he couldn��t find the small boat they had taken.


    Could it be that Su Liang had really gone sailing to clear her mind�� Gu Ling frowned, standing by the river, letting the cool wind mess up his hair. Su


    Liang��s first visit to Jiaye City, apart from the Lin��s Family, she only knew Yuan Pei and a few other generals, but they were not close enough to warrant her barging into their homes in the middle of the night.


    The more he thought, the more Gu Ling believed that Su Liang was drifting somewhere on the river on that small boat, and he had to find her. It would be very cold in thetter part of the night, and she was lightly dressed. She would freeze if she stayed outside.


    With this thought in mind, Gu Ling used his lightness skill to sprint along the riverside, searching for Su Liang and the small boat.


    He went eastward, even surpassing the furthest point where their boat had drifted while they slept the day before, but still found no trace of Su Liang.


    When the sky began to turn pale, Gu Ling turned around with a dejected expression, feeling that maybe he had been searching in the wrong direction from the beginning��


    By the time Gu Ling returned to his starting point with his back to the rising sun, the morning mist had dampened his hair. He didn��t look for Su Liang along the western side of Liuxian River, but looked towards Jiaye City: Maybe Su Liang had already returned.


    Gu Ling decided to return first to take a look.


    Su Liang followed the patrol team to inspect various ces outside the city until dawn and found no anomalies.


    When entering the city, Su Liang met Yuan Pei, who also stopped in surprise.


    ��General Su.�� Yuan Pei bowed slightly as a gesture of courtesy to Su Liang.


    ��What brings you here, Young Master Yuan?�� Su Liang looked at the wooden bowl Yuan Pei held with clear water inside, puzzled. Neither Lian Xuan nor Yuan Ye had asked their descendants to continue their legacy. Yuan Pei was a schr but had not taken the Imperial examination and did not have a position in the military.


    Yuan Pei said somberly, ��I want to collect some of Fan Tong��s blood and bring it back to offer in front of my grandfather��s Spirit Tablet.��


    Su Liang thought of the bloodstain on the city building and sighed, ��You go ahead.��


    ��Thank you, General Su, for what happened yesterday,�� said Yuan Pei.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��It��s my duty. Young Master Yuan, please show restraint in your grief.��


    With that, Su Liang bent down to pick up a piece of leaf stuck to her shoe, and Yuan Pei walked up to the city building with the wooden bowl.


    Lian Shun was woken up by his mother.


    ��Mother, can��t I sleep a little longer since I��m injured?�� Lian Shun closed his eyes and refused to open them.


    Lin��s mother pulled Lian Shun��s uninjured arm, ��Get up quickly. We have an esteemed guest, you have to entertain him.��


    Lian Shun suddenly opened his eyes and sat up, ��An esteemed guest�� Gu


    Xiaoling, right? His sleepwalkingst night scared me to death!��


    His mother was startled, ��Sleepwalking? Don��t talk nonsense. How could


    Marquis Gu sleepwalk? You must be dreaming.��


    Lian Shun held his forehead, ��Mother, I��m your real son.��


    But thinking that he needed to tell Su Liang about Gu Ling��s sleepwalkingst night, Lian Shun got up, nning to find them after getting ready. He also had to inform them about the tour around Jiaye City, which he had meticulously nnedst night before going to sleep. He wouldn��t ept any refusal.


    Su Liang left Lian Mansion in secret, and returned avoiding people, or she couldn��t exin her presence.


    She had to go back to that courtyard, as her luggage was there, and she needed to change her clothes.


    As she entered the courtyard, Su Liang thought that she still needed to keep her distance from Gu Ling for a while. She was too confused now, and she couldn��t figure out how their rtionship should develop. She needed calmness, and that kind of calmness could only be achieved when she was not seeing Gu Ling��


    At the door, Su Liang took a deep breath and knocked, ��It��s me.��


    After a while, the door finally opened.


    Su Liang looked at Gu Ling, who appeared before her, and thought that she indeed didn��t misunderstand the situationst night. After she ran out, he went to sleep. Now his hair was bound up by a jade crown, and his clothes were neat and tidy �C already changed! There was no apparent sadness on his face after being rejected! He was perfect from head to toe, but she really wanted to hit him��


    ��Come in.�� Gu Ling nced at Su Liang and turned around, his voice calm.


    Su Liang entered the room, saw the bundle on the table missing from yesterday, and asked with a frown, ��Where��s my luggage?��


    ��I put the clothes in the wardrobe. Half for each, yours are on the right.�� Gu Ling sat down at the table, poured a cup of warm water, and motioned for Su Liang to sit down, cing the cup in front of her.


    Su Liang felt something strange, but she was really thirsty. She picked up the cup and quickly drank the water, then her face suddenly changed, ��Did you put something in the cup?


    Gu Ling��s face darkened a bit, ��I really want to �� but do you think I��m that kind


    of person?��


    ��You��ve done things like seducing me; who knows what kind of person you are?�� Su Liang snorted lightly, put down the cup, picked up the teapot, and poured herself another cup, drinking it down.


    Of course, she knew Gu Ling wouldn��t drug her, but she couldn��t help but vent her feelings��


    ��Let��s talk.�� Gu Ling looked at Su Liang, who drank her third cup of water before he began to speak.


    ��Hmm,�� Su Liang nodded, ��We must keep our distance. What happenedst night makes me feel very uneasy, and I can��t pretend it didn��t happen.��


    The truth was, she couldn��t look at Gu Ling as before while sitting across from him. Whenever she saw him, the scene of him seducing herst night would appear in her mind��


    ��No.�� Gu Ling��s reply was very straightforward.


    Su Liang frowned, ��Great God, I thought you were a reasonable person. We had agreed on a fake marriage, but you had ulterior motives and kept me in the dark.��


    ��I want to reason with you.�� Gu Ling said as he took something out of his chest and put it in front of Su Liang, ��Please fulfill your promise.��


    As soon as Su Liang picked up the water cup, it suddenly shook, the water sshing on her hand and running down her fingers��


    ��You�� are you�� ying dirty!�� Su Liang mmed her hand on the table, her face turning red with anger.


    That��s because there was a delicate wooden que on the table, with three characters etched on it: ��Forgive You��, signed by two water droplets.


    The meaning was simple: Su Liang forgives Gu Ling.


    ��You gave this to me, and you promised that no matter why you were angry with me, you would unconditionally forgive me once.�� Gu Ling looked at Su


    Liang, his expression serious, ��I ask you to cash it out now.��


    Su Liang was infuriated andughed, ��Do you carry this trinket everywhere? Fine, I��ll cash it, I��ll forgive you forst night. But I still want to split up, it has nothing to do withst night, I don��t want to live with you anymore! I��m done ying!��


    ��Not possible.�� Gu Ling��s thin lips slightly opened, and he took out a second que from his chest, cing it in front of Su Liang, engraved with the words ��At Your Service.��


    Staring nkly, Su Liang��s mind shed back to the moment when she held up the que and said to Gu Ling, ��At your service. No matter when or where, as long as you present this que to me, I will have no second opinions on whatever request you make. One use only.��


    ��I know you have a good memory and always keep your word.�� Gu Ling looked at Su Liang.


    Su Liang grabbed the two ques and wanted to smash them in Gu Ling��s face,


    ��What do you want? Use this que to ask me to sleep with you?�� Gu Ling shook his head, ��I just want you to give me a chance, date me.��


    ��I��ll ept now, break up with you tomorrow, and that won��t be breaking my promise.�� Su Liang scoffed.


    Gu Ling just looked at her silently and did not speak.


    The atmosphere went silent, and Su Liang��s heart became even more restless. After a while, she pped the two ques on the table, ��You have to pay back eventually when you��re out and about! I only promise to try, if it doesn��t work, so be it!��


    ��I will seed.�� Gu Ling stood up and the depth of his ink-like eyes seemed to suddenly bloom a water lily, apanied by a gentle shallow smirk, and his lips also lifted slightly.


    Looking at Gu Ling, Su Liang lost her thoughts for a moment, then reacted by grabbing the ��At Your Service�� que and smashing it in Gu Ling��s chest, ��Does being beautiful matter? What are you smiling about? Seductive again!�� Gu Ling nodded, ��My skills are still shallow, but I will practice hard until I seed.��


    Su Liang turned and walked out, ��I don��t want to see you.��


    But Gu Ling walked in front of her, ��I��ll go tell someone to prepare bathwater.��


    As Su Liang watched Gu Ling��s figure disappear at the door and the door close from the outside, she had an indescribable expression. Indeed, she wanted to take a bath and change her clothes immediately. But could it be that someone was really good at mind reading and had been hiding it from her all this time?


    ��Date�� What a joke���� Su Liangy on the table, resting her head on the two wooden ques, sighing, ��Bastard, you were prepared. What a trap!��


    Gu Ling asked a servant in the Lian Mansion to fetch hot water. Then he dragged Lian Shun out of the corner where he was eavesdropping.


    ��Gu Xiaoling, what are you doing?�� Lian Shun sneered, ��Be nicer to me, or I��ll expose your secret.��


    A beautiful frown appeared on Gu Ling��s forehead, ��What did you hear?��


    Lian Shun let out a sly smile and said ambiguously, ��I didn��t hear it too clearly, just bits and pieces, but I already know what happened! Last night you didn��t perform well, and you made Su Xiaoliang run away, right? That��s why you were searching for her, all distraught. I never thought that Gu Xiaoling, so beautiful, would�� Never mind, I won��t make fun of you. Su Xiaoliang has agreed to give you another try, and she��s a doctor, so she��ll definitely cure you����


    Before Lian Shun could finish, Gu Ling stepped back and then kicked Lian Shun, sending him flying.


    Lian Shun drew a smooth parab through the air,nding without pressing on his injured right arm��


    Lian Shun sighed wistfully, ��Gu Xiaoling, you actually calcted mynding position? With such skill and yet unable to conquer your own wife, it seems the heavens are fair, after all.��


    If Gu Ling heard Lian Shun��s words, he would definitely kick him like a ball, sending him enjoying the freedom of flying back and forth without aggravating his injuries��


    After sending away the noisy Lian Shun, Gu Ling turned and looked at the closed door, imagining how much Su Liang wanted to hit him right now.


    However, when he returned to the city early in the morning and identally overheard someone saying that Su Liang had gone on patrolst night, he was relieved to return home and change clothes.. Seeing the two wooden ques hidden in the luggage, he made up his mind: Su Liang wanted to run, but there was no door or window!

 Chapter 306: 306. Su Xiaoliang’s Self-Strategy

    Chapter 306: 306. Su Xiaoliang��s Self-Strategy<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Last night, Su Liang, who hadn��t closed her eyes, was pondering a question while bathing: when did Gu Ling start to like her?


    Recalling the bits and pieces of their lives together, it was impossible for Su Liang to see when this might have happened. Gu Ling had always been good to her, but never revealed any emotions that would make her think about their rtionship in a romantic sense. The physical contact between them was, at most, the level of intimacy that she had with her friends and family in her previous life. That was why she was shocked by Gu Ling��s sudden confessionst night, as well as his ns to take off his clothes and seduce her��<div>


    Prior tost night, Su Liang��s most profound impression of Gu Ling was of his cold and aloof demeanor. This was the first andrgestbel she had given him in her heart.


    The illusion of the cold and aloof man had now shattered for Su Liang. She felt that his sudden and unexpected change of character had left her blindsided��


    Unable to figure out when Gu Ling had started to like her and still unable to think about her own feelings towards him, Su Liang fell asleep amidst the warmth and drowsiness of the bath.


    Gu Ling was sitting in the courtyard.


    Lin��s servants brought breakfast, and Gu Ling ate first, knowing that if he waited for Su Liang, the food would be cold. He hadn��t sleptst night either and had been running around, so he was hungry.


    Gu Ling, guessing the usual time Su Liang took to bath, put down his chopsticks and went to knock on the door, ��Su Liang?��


    There was no response from inside, and Gu Ling knew that Su Liang had once again fallen asleep while bathing.


    Thinking that the water hadn��t cooled yet, he decided to wait for another fifteen minutes before knocking again.


    Su Liang was awakened by the knocking and responded subconsciously, ��Oh, I��ll be right out.�� It was only after she spoke that she realized she was still acting coy with Gu Ling��


    Outside the door, Gu Ling heard Su Liang��s submissive voice and could imagine her drowsy look. He smiled and spoke gently, ��The water is getting cold. If you��re still sleepy, get dressed, eat something, and then go back to sleep.��


    Su Liang snorted lightly, thinking that Gu Lings sudden gentleness was just his desire to take advantage of her. Men��<div>


    Although Gu Ling��s strange confession had colored her view of him, she had never genuinely questioned his character. Otherwise, she wouldn��t have agreed to try dating him.


    Those two wooden ques had limited binding effect on Su Liang. In reality, they simply served to harmonize the inexplicable conflicts between the two of them, giving them an excuse to ease the embarrassment caused by the terrible confession that took ce the night before.


    In other words, those two wooden ques were like ��steps�� that offered Gu Ling and Su Liang an opportunity to stand together, even after stepping down from the awkward ��roof of embarrassment.��


    By the time Su Liang had finished her bath and dressed, the bowls and dishes on the stone table in the courtyard had been taken away.


    ��Where��s my breakfast?�� Su Liang asked. She had heard someone delivering breakfast earlier.


    ��It got cold and didn��t taste very good,�� Gu Ling shook his head. ��There��s a breakfast shop in Jiaye City that makes good food.��


    ��Alright, you lead the way.�� Su Liang walked out, feeling somewhat ufortable and finding it a bit hard to look directly at Gu Ling. The next moment, Gu Ling walked up to Su Liang and asked, ��Shouldn��t we hold hands if we are dating?


    Su Liang immediately dodged two steps to the side, ��That��s something thates naturally. I��m not ready yet.��


    Gu Ling looked at the distance Su Liang had put between them and silently moved closer to her, ��Oh, I was just asking. Why are you so afraid?��


    Su Liang could no longer hold back her sarcasm, ��What do you think I��m afraid of? Do you think your confession was normal? Just because you��re exceptionally handsome and the most beautiful person in the world, does that mean I should feel honored if you say you want to sleep with me? Otherwise, I��m ungrateful and don��t know how to appreciate your advances?�� Gu Ling frowned, ��No, that was really a misunderstanding����


    ��I know that wasn��t your intention, but the way you acted was too���� Su Liang couldn��t find the right adjective for a moment, ��For me, it was too horrifying! You��ve always been so cold and aloof, then suddenly you be so passionate, and so exaggerated. Who can handle that?!��<div>


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��It��s my fault.�� He fully understood and epted Su Liang��sints. At that time, things had happened too suddenly, and he hadn��t expected that hiding his emotions for so long would lead to such an impulsive act and make the confession so chaotic. It was his first time contessing, and ne had no experience; as soon as ne opened nis mouth, everything spiraled out of control��


    However, Gu Ling picked up on another key point from Su Liang��sints. He looked at Su Liang and asked, ��If I had confessed properlyst night, would you not be angry and ept me?��


    Su Liang��s expression visibly stiffened for a moment, as she hadn��t had time to consider this question��


    Gu Ling��s eyes were filled with anticipation, waiting for Su Liang��s answer.


    Su Liang elbowed Gu Ling in the ribs and rolled her eyes at him, ��Don��t think that you can just erase what has happened. Unless you can make time flow backwards, back to the past.��


    Gu Ling: ��She didn��t admit it, but it seems like she didn��t deny it either? And she even hit him? Her rolling eyes were so cute! Was this the so-called ��flirting by hitting and scolding��? He suddenly had the feeling that they were really dating and it was incredibly wonderful.


    Just as Gu Ling was about to continue with their previous topic, a figure ran towards them, ��Su Xiaoliang!��


    Gu Ling: �� So annoying, I want to kick Lian Shun to the ends of the earth��


    Lian Shun��s right arm was fixed with a wooden board and tied to his neck, but it didn��t stop him from running over and pulling Su Liang to one side, obviously wanting to whisper something to her behind Gu Ling��s back.


    Su Liang nced at the distance and thought that Lian Shun really didn��t understand Gu Ling. His hearing was extremely good, and with such a close distance, he could hear everything they said.


    However, Su Liang didn��t remind Lian Shun, thinking that he must be showing off his mysteriousness and that there couldn��t be anything urgent.<div>


    Lian Shun looked at Gu Ling and asked Su Liang in a low voice, ��Su Xiaoliang, do you know that Gu Xiaoling suffers from sleepwalking?��


    Su Liang blinked and nodded, ��I know.�� It was her suggestion, and he had ��sleepwalked�� in both Liang Country��s Yao City and Qian Country��s capital city. But how did Lian Shun know?


    ��Really?�� Lian Shun frowned, ��This kind of illness, even you can��t cure it?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��This is usually a psychological disease.��


    Lian Shun��s eyes widened, looked at Gu Ling again, and said, ��I understand now. ��


    Su Liang was confused, ��What do you understand?��


    Lian Shun sighed deeply, ��I didn��t mean to eavesdrop on your conversation this morning. You and Gu Xiaoling are newlyweds. I didn��t expect there to be such a big problem. You must not abandon Gu Xiaoling. As a man, encountering this kind of problem puts a lot of pressure on him, he can��t sleep at night, and then gets sleepwalking, running to my room in the middle of the night, scaring me to death! You must provide him with good guidance. I believe in your medical skills, and I am sure you can cure him!��


    Gu Ling: �� Heard it loud and clear, wanted to hang Lian Shun upside down on his citrus tree!


    Su Liang initially felt strange, but as she listened, she remembered that Lian Shun only heard fragments of her conversation with Gu Ling, andbined with Gu Ling running to his roomst night, made him think that Gu Ling couldn��t perform, and that��s why he sleepwalked?


    ��Su Xiaoliang, are you okay?�� Seeing Su Liang not speaking, Lian Shun pulled her sleeve.


    At the next moment, Su Liang burst intoughter,ughing while walking forward. She didn��t say a word to Lian Shun and showed no intention of helping Gu Ling rify..


    Too amusing! Su Liang couldn��t stopughing every time she thought about how Lian Shun seriously said that Gu Ling couldn��t perform and sleepwalked due to pressure, thinking that she hadn��t encountered such a hrious incident in a long time, haha!


    Gu Ling stood there with a dark face.


    Lian Shun found Su Liang��s reaction confusing. He walked over to Gu Ling, and the two of them watched Su Liane��s retreating figure. still able to hear her


    Lian Shun asked ��Is Su Xiaoliang usingughter to cover up her embarrassment? It was really none of my business, but I thought as a doctor, she wouldn��t mind too much, after all, I was thinking of your best interest.�� At the next moment, Lian Shun was once again kicked away by Gu Ling, hisnding posture exactly the same asst time��


    Gu Ling caught up with Su Liang and asked with a frown, ��He��s talking nonsense, why didn��t you help me exin?


    Su Liang countered, ��Why didn��t you rify it yourself?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��For this kind of thing, if I exin it myself, he might think I��m trying to cover up more. Unless I tell him the whole story.�� But it involved too many secrets between him and Su Liang, and he didn��t want others to know.


    Su Liang was stillughing, ��Oh, you��re right. But sorry, I can��t help you exin either. After all, I don��t know anything about your situation.��


    Gu Ling: �� Really wanted to carry Su Liang back to the room for a good ��talk����


    After Lian Shun��s misunderstanding and amusement, Su Liang��s mood improved a lot, and the awkwardness between the two overnight due to theirplicated rtionship had abated somewhat.


    As they left Lin��s Family, Su Liang directly asked the question that puzzled her,


    ��Great God, when did you start to like me?��


    Gu Ling thought about it and said, ��It seems there was no specific time. I just slowly realized that I can��t live without you.��


    Su Liang��s footsteps faltered, her heart feeling like it was being gently teased by a feather, quivering slightly.


    She thought that if Gu Ling had said to her while looking at the starsst night, ��I can��t live without you��, she wouldn��t have been angry, and maybe she would have seriously considered being with him��


    Seeing that Su Liang wasn��t talking, Gu Ling thought she was dissatisfied with his answer. But he had thought about this question before, and there really wasn��t any particr moment when their feelings deepened, growing stronger as they lived together and spent time together. At first, it was very light, so light that perhaps he hadn��t noticed it himself, but slowly it became more and more obvious.


    If he had to pick a time, Gu Ling believed it was love at first sight with Su Liang. Because he could now clearly recall that night in Su Family Vige, those clear eyes that looked at him when she lifted the veil. He loved every moment of Su Liang from their first meeting to the present, each one a precious gift from heaven.


    But Gu Ling didn��t dare to say it, as Su Liang might think ��love at first sight�� was too fake. He also thought so himself. Feelingse from one��s own emotions.


    Su Liang continued walking and replied to Gu Ling, ��I��m not quite sure yet if I can live without you.��


    Su Liang didn��t say she thought she could live without Gu Ling.


    It��s different.


    From a practical perspective, either of them could live without the other, as they were living separately before they met. Many of the problems she encountered after transmigration were resolved by Gu Ling, but without him, it might not have been as smooth, but she would have found a way to survive.


    Now they were talking about the desire to spend the rest of their lives together.


    And this was the reason Su Liang had originally nned to part with Gu Ling. Everything happened so suddenlyst night, she didn��t have time to digest it and sort out her feelings for Gu Ling.


    Her idea of separation was not breaking uppletely, or she wouldn��t have thought ofing back to let Gu Ling know where she was going when she went to patrol the South City Building, so he wouldn��t worry about her. She just wanted to go to a ce without Gu Ling to calm down.


    Of course, Gu Ling��s two wooden ques had disrupted her n, causing the two of them to be ��promised�� lovers after three fake weddings.


    If had not asked Su Liang to date him using those two ques, perhaps Su Liang would have thought it through after cooling off for two days and decided to be with him.


    But rivers won��t flow backward, time can��t go back, and Gu Ling will never know if those two ques helped him or added obstacles to their rtionship��


    As for the present, Gu Ling was not disappointed when he heard Su Liang calmly saying that she was ��not sure�� about her feelings. He was willing to wait until she was sure.


    The two of them walked side by side on the main street of Jiaye City.


    Although the war had just ended, life in the city quickly returned to its former bustle.


    As the southernmost city of Qian Country, the local customs and habits here were quite different from those in the capital city. The clothes worn by themon people were also more diverse, with many elements simr to the Yin Country that Su Liang had seen before.


    People they encountered on the road gave both Su Liang and Gu Ling friendly and respectful looks. It was because of them that the people of Jiaye City could peacefully have their homes back and return to their normal lives.


    Being liked always made one happy, as long as it wasn��t through improper means��


    Gu Ling brought Su Liang to a breakfast shop located in an inconspicuous alley, run by an old couple.


    Since it was alreadyte for breakfast, there were no customers. When Gu Ling and Su Liang entered, the old woman looked at them in surprise, ��You��re not locals, are you?��


    Su Liang smiled and chose a table to sit at, ��We��re just visiting.��


    Gu Ling took a seat and ordered the shop��s specialty without waiting for the old woman��s introduction.


    ��Have you been here before or heard about it from someone else? If you had visited before, we wouldn��t have forgotten such a handsome man. Wait a moment, your breakfast will be ready in no time!�� The old woman said with a smile as she went into the kitchen.


    Gu Ling asked Su Liang, ��What do people do when they date where youe from?


    After thinking for a moment, Su Liang said, ��Go to parks, watch movies, travel�� There are no set rules, everyone has different preferences. As long as both parties are willing and it doesn��t affect others, do whatever you like.�� Gu Ling then asked, ��What do you want to do?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��You don��t need to ask me. You didn��t give me time to think. I��ve never thought about what to do to date you. You can tell me directly what you want to do, and I��ll consider it. But let me make it clear in advance, don��t touch me without my consent, I don��t like it. Our previous interactions werepletely different from this.��


    Listening to Su Liang��s words, Gu Ling suddenly felt a little regretful. Maybe he shouldn��t have used the ��anything you ask for�� token to ask her�� She used to be quite rxed and carefree, and when he brought up the topic of dating, she didn��t show any resistance or rejection, but seemed a bit indifferent and uninterested, was it because she was subconsciously unustomed to such a change?


    To be honest, Gu Ling also felt that what he did these two days mostly backfired. He had imagined dating woulde naturally, rather than being wrapped up in an agreement.


    But things had alreadye to this point, they could only let it unfold naturally.


    The freshly-made breakfast was served steaming hot, and since Gu Ling hadn��t eaten much at Lin��s ce, the two of them enjoyed the delicious breakfast, but they were quieter than before, and rarely practiced the rule of ��not talking while eating.��


    After breakfast, Su Liang asked Gu Ling if he had any ns for her today. If not, she wanted to visit the wounded soldiers in the military camp. naturally said he would go with Su Liang and help her out.


    They went back to Lian Mansion first to get a medical kit and saw Lian Shun in their courtyard with a piece of paper, saying, ��As a local-born and raised in Jiaye City, I have prepared a perfect and interesting travel n for you!�� Gu Ling took the paper, folding it and putting it in his sleeve, ��Thanks.��


    Lian Shun told Gu Ling to take it out, ��Why did you put it away? I want to exin it to Su Xiaoliang!��


    ��No need, if you tell her in advance, it won��t be a surprise.�� Gu Ling shook his head, ��We��ll follow your n. You should rest and heal.��


    Su Liang went past them to get the medical kit from the room.


    Unexpectedly, Lian Shun��s well-nned tour ended up with himself being abandoned. He immediately objected, saying, ��My mother will me me if I don��t entertain you properly!��


    ��Tell your mother we don��t like being disturbed by a third person.�� Gu Ling spoke his mind.


    Lian Shun scoffed, ��So that��s how it is, Gu Xiaoling. You find me annoying, don��t you? I remember you kicking me twice! If it weren��t for considering the pressures you must have been under due to your poor health, I would have asked Su Xiaoliang to help me beat you up!��


    Gu Ling��s gaze was cold, and Lian Shun silently distanced himself to avoid being kicked again��


    But when Su Liang came out with the medicine box, Lian Shun finally brought up what he had been thinking about sincest night, ��Su Xiaoliang, from now on, when you sleep at night, make sure Gu Xiaoling sleeps on the inside! Block him from sleepwalking, it��s terrifying!��


    Su Liang nodded casually, ��Got it, I��ll tie him up.��


    Lian Shun looked surprised, as if to say, ��You two really know how to have fun,�� he sneered, ��If that can really cure Gu Xiaoling, I totally approve! Have fun, I��m going back to heal!�� As soon as he finished speaking, he ran off without a trace.


    Gu Ling carried the medicine box, and together with Su Liang, they left Lin��s Family for the Military Camp to treat the wounded soldiers. He liked doing this kind of thing.


    However, on the way, Su Liang suddenly enlightened Gu Ling with the special knowledge about ��tying up.��


    ��Aren��t you interested in the affairs between men and women?�� Su Liang asked with a calm face. ��Some people have special preferences for being hit or abused in order to obtain real pleasure. When you blocked mest night, it looked like you wanted to be taken advantage of.��


    Gu Ling coughed, subconsciously adjusting his cor, ��That was an illusion, I��m not, I didn��t.��


    ��Really?�� Su Liang looked Gu Ling up and down.


    Gu Ling suddenly felt like he was being teased��


    The next moment, Su Liangughed, ��You dared to seduce me, why pretend to be innocent? Honestly.��


    Gu Ling: �� Sure enough, Su Liang was teasing him.


    When Gu Ling silently moved next to Su Liang, he heard her ask, ��Did you secretly read a lot of erotic books behind my back?��


    The reason she said ��behind my back�� was because they lived together, and their books were shared.


    Gu Ling immediately shook his head, ��Can we not talk about this topic?��


    Su Liang looked at Gu Ling��s suddenly reddened ears and smiled slightly, ��Great God, if I had agreed when you tried to seduce mest night, would you really know how to do it?��


    Gu Ling: .


    ��Alright, alright, I won��t tease you anymore.�� Su Liang chuckled, ��I just wanted you to experience what I felt likest night. If you feel embarrassed, then it��s right.��


    ��Can we call it even?�� Gu Ling had a hint of pleading, sighed, ��It was my faultst night.��


    ��How could you be wrong, Great God? You were absolutely right, imposingly so, even with a token targeting me.�� Su Liang snorted lightly.


    ��You��ve forgiven me.�� Gu Ling realized that he had said the wrong thing as soon as his words fell. He was forgiven because of the token.


    ��Just because you don��t look good enough today, I��m mad again. Is that okay?��


    Su Liang said and kicked Gu Ling lightly.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Of course it��s okay.��


    Su Liang shook her head. She was too used to Gu Ling��s cold demeanor. When he suddenly became gentle and considerate, it felt so strange to her. She suddenly understood what it meant for an ��idol��s image to copse.�� Her mind could not ept it for a while��


    When they arrived at the Military Camp, Su Liang treated the wounded soldiers while Gu Ling assisted her. Their cooperation was naturally seamless. At this time, to outsiders, they really looked like a perfect couple.


    By the time they left the Military Camp, it was already noon. Lian Shun, knowing that they hadn��t had the carp from Liuxian River yesterday, specifically instructed his servants to catch some fish this morning and invited them toe back for lunch.


    The carp was indeed delicious, and as Su Liang ate, she recalled her promise to let Gu Ling order food for three days. If she now asked Gu Ling to cook for three days, he would definitely agree.


    After lunch, Su Liang yawned, and Gu Ling volunteered to apany Lin��s father to y chess. He asked her to go back and rest. He had already felt that being too clingy would backfire.


    So, Su Liang returned to the guesthouse alone.


    Having learned from Lian Shun that Gu Ling had gone to see himst night, Su Liang realized that she had misunderstood him. Gu Ling hadn��t slept after she left.


    The bed was neatly arranged, and it wasn��t the way Gu Ling folded the quilt. He hadn��t slept at all.


    Su Liang took off her coat andy down, looking at the delicate carvings on the bed frame, sighed, ��How did the cold and lofty Great God turn into a gentle, smiling, and even blushing, pure awkward man overnight?��


    As she thought about it, Su Liang closed her eyes, sleepiness had yet topletely overwhelm her brain when she suddenly opened her eyes again, speaking in a mncholy tone, ��It��s all my fault, I have to take responsibility��.��

 Chapter 307: 307. Fate only allows you to meet me.

    Chapter 307: 307. Fate only allows you to meet me.<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lian Shun came back from outside and found out that his father and Gu Ling were still ying chess, which was quite surprising, ��Gu Xiaoling is really patient!��


    When Lian Shun entered the study room, he saw his father, who usually didn��t smile much, wearing a full smile on his face, looking at Gu Ling with even more affection than his own son.<div>


    The two of them had just finished a chess game and were now drinking tea.


    ��Father, did you actually win a game of chess against Gu Xiaoling?�� Lian Shun was curious as he sat down beside Gu Ling.


    His father smiled and shook his head, ��Not a single victory.��


    Lian Shun felt bewildered, ��Then why are you so happy?


    His father chuckled, ��Xiaogu taught me two new chess techniques, very interesting. He��s not like you kids, always restless.��


    The character of a person is visible through their chess skills. In Lian Shun��s father��s eyes, Gu Ling��s personality was simply excellent rational, steady, calm, yet not rigid. Gu Ling didn��t talk much, but he always managed to say exactly what was in his father��s heart, never making him feel ufortable.


    Before, Lian Shun��s father thought Gu Ling was arrogant, which was understandable given his talents and looks.


    But today, he discovered that Gu Ling had no arrogance in his bones, and he was in fact quite gentle. His true character was very simr to Su Liang��s, only disyed differently on the outside. No wonder the two coulde together and marry; they were truly birds of a feather.


    Before Lian Shun came in, his father had already expressed his opinions to Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling was inspired and could now answer Su Liang��s doubts about his sudden change �� he didn��t pretend, it had all happened because of her. All the changes in him were her ��fault.��


    Gu Ling decided that he needed to make Su Liang take responsibility��<div>


    ��Uncle, I��ll go back first. We can have another chess match next time.�� Gu Ling put down his teacup and stood up, wanting to see Su Liang immediately.


    ��Alright, alright.�� Lian Shun��s father nodded with a smile, ��Go back and rest.


    Let Sunsun know if you have any preferences in food.��


    ��I��ll go as well, there��s something I need to tell Su Xiaoliang.�� Lian Shun also stood up.


    Gu Ling paused, ��Just tell me.��


    Lian Shun��s father hurriedly spoke, ��Yes, General Su is so busy, don��t disturb her all the time. Telling Xiaogu is the same.��


    Lian Shun scoffed, ��I know you find me annoying. You really prioritize beauty over friendship! Just tell Su Xiaoliang that right now, there are many Yin


    Country merchants trying to enter the city. Ask her if we should let them in. Previously, both sides frequently traded, but after the fight started, it stoppedpletely. I don��t think it��s time to reopen trade yet. Those people might have been intentionally arranged by Fan Gang for malicious purposes. We��ve already tried to drive them away verbally, but they refuse to leave.��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��Shoot arrows, but don��t hurt people. Drive them away.��


    ��Fine!�� Lian Shun agreed, ��We can��t let the Yin Country people think that we, Qian Country,ck courage and just forget about everything as if nothing happened and go back to the way things were before!��


    Lian Shun hurriedly left the mansion again. Gu Ling returned to his and Su Liang��s residence. He reached the door and subconsciously lightened his footsteps. He stood outside for a moment, listening, and heard no noise inside.<div>


    ��Su Liang?�� Gu Ling called out softly.


    ��Wait a moment.�� Su Liang��s voice quickly came from inside.


    After a short while, Su Liang opened the door.


    ��Did I wake you up?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No. I just woke up but haven��t gotten up yet.��


    Seeing her slightly messy hair from sleep, Gu Ling said, ��Let meb your hair for you.��


    Su Liang instinctively frowned and showed a strange and somewhat rejecting expression, ��I have my own hands.��


    Gu Ling: ��He knew that, of course. He just wanted to get closer to her, but obviously, Su Liang still wasn��t used to it.


    Hearing Gu Ling sigh, Su Liang helplessly exined, ��Being in a rtionship doesn��t have to go to that extent, don��t tell me you want to dress me and feed me too? That��s too horrifying.��


    Gu Ling imagined that scene and shook his head, ��I swear, I never thought about it.�� Indeed, it was quite terrifying, as if Su Liang was paralyzed. It wasn��t necessary, really��


    Thinking about it, Gu Ling specifically rified why he wanted tob Su<div>


    Liang��s hair just now, ��Actually, I just wanted to touch your hair.��


    Su Liang wordlessly walked over and stood beside Gu Ling, ��Touch it quickly, and then I need to go change.��


    Gu Ling silently reached out and rubbed the top of Su Liang��s head, ��Alright.��


    Su Liang immediately turned around and entered the inner room, ��I��m changing, don��t peek!��


    Gu Ling: ��He wasn��t that kind of person, but exining now would just seem to be covering things up.


    When Su Liang came out after changing, Gu Ling brought up the matter Lian Shun had mentioned.


    ��The war isn��t over yet, we can��t resume trade.�� Su Liang shook her head, ��Let��s wait and see what the emperor thinks.��


    Yin Country��s actions were either trying to send spies into the city, or ��morally kidnapping�� Qian Country, with a face that said, ��Everything��s settled, I��m willing toe to your door, why are you still making a fuss? It��s not good for anyone.��


    Ultimately, it was because Yin Country was sure that Qian Country didn��t want to fight. Even if Yin Country started the war this time, Qian Country wouldn��t strike back.


    ��I��ve asked Lian Ershan to drive them away.�� Gu Ling said, ��There��s one more thing. ��


    ��What?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��You said you feel ufortable with my sudden change, right? I know the reason now.�� Gu Ling looked at Su Liang seriously.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Tell me.��


    Gu Ling��s eyes shone brightly, ��It��s all because of you. If I hadn��t met you and lived with you, I wouldn��t have be what I am today. Su Liang, you changed me, making me unable to tolerate the loneliness and boredom of living alone anymore. Everything is because of you, and you need to take responsibility for me.��


    This was also what Su Liang thought before falling asleep��She frowned at Gu Ling, ��Wait, I have a question for you, and you mustn��t lie to me.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Alright.��


    ��Can you read minds, and have you been hiding it from me?�� Su Liang snorted.


    Gu Ling was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized, a smile spreading in his eyes, ��So what I said just now is the same as what you thought?�� Su Liang: ��She was confessing without being asked��


    Seeing her not speaking, Gu Ling looked serious, ��I swear I can��t read minds, we��re just a naturally in-sync couple.��


    Su Liang rubbed her forehead, ��I know you��re very proud, stopughing!�� Even the phrase ��naturally in-sync�� was said; there wasn��t much for her to refute. She had traveled to this world and became Gu Ling��s bride �C perhaps it was really fate that they would be together?


    ��Don��t you like me smiling?�� Gu Ling asked back, ��You always wanted me to smile before.��


    ��It looks good, very good, stunningly beautiful,�� Su Liang said with a touch of mncholy, ��I��ve thought about it. Even if I were to leave you, I might be able to live on my own and take care of myself, but I would never have a better life than being with you, and I won��t find a better man than you.��


    This ��good�� not only referred to appearance and talent but also thepatibility of their personalities, mutual understanding, and the tacit understanding with just a nce. It also included their very simr principles in dealing with people and handling matters.


    Gu Ling immediately said, ��I feel the same. I��ve thought about it; without you, my life would lose its joy. There��s no other girl in this world who can make meugh and who I��d want to spend my life with.��


    Su Liang scoffed lightly, ��If you had confessed like this the night before, I would have agreed.��


    Gu Ling: �� Indeed, confessing itself isn��t difficult; it was his bizarre approach that added obstacles. How he wished to go back to two days ago��


    ��I have to admit, I��m not used to it. When I heard you softly saying you wanted tob my hair, I thought, ��Are you sick? Why are you being so cheesy? Gob your own hair!��!�� Su Liang candidly told Gu Ling her thoughts. ��We can be in a rtionship; neither of us has experienced it before, but we don��t need to learn from anyone else. Let��s just go with the flow.��


    Gu Ling nodded. In fact, the hairbing thing was something he learned from Xing Yusheng. He had unintentionally seen Xing Yushengbing Lin Xueqing��s hair��


    ��It��s not a problem with thebing itself. Maybe it��ll be fer, but not right now, do you understand?�� Su Liang asked Gu Ling.


    ��I understand.�� Gu Ling expressed his full understanding: Physical contact shoulde gradually. They can��t just sleep together without even holding hands, hugging, or kissing. Combing hair is a quite intimate act; it should be ced after holding hands, hugging, and kissing, or perhaps after sleeping together?


    So, the first step, holding hands�� Gu Ling silently set a three-step strategy for getting closer to Su Liang in his heart.


    He took out the carefully prepared tour n of Jiaye City made by Lian Shun from his sleeve, ��We��ll wait for the imperial decree and follow Lian Ershan��s n to have fun in Jiaye City first.��


    ��You keep it. Didn��t you say if I knew in advance, there would be no surprises?��


    Su Liang didn��t look, ��Let��s treat it as our first official date.��


    Gu Ling immediately put the paper away and agreed, ��All right.�� He knew what a date meant and could feel that Su Liang was taking their rtionship seriously. That��s great.


    Gu Ling felt very fortunate that Su Liang was not an ordinary girl. Even after hearing his slightly rogue and bizarre confession the night before, she didn��t misunderstand him or dislike him. It only seemed that his previous careful concealment of his feelings and reluctance to confess were just ��overthinking��. ��There��s one thing, let��s sleep in separate rooms,�� Su Liang said to Gu Ling. Gu Ling instinctively shook his head, ��No.��


    ��It��s for your own good,�� Su Liang exined, ��At your age, it��s normal to like me and have urges towards me. But we��ve just started dating and haven��t progressed that far. It��s not very convenient to be in the same room at night. If you want to do it but can��t, it��s not good for your body.��


    Gu Ling��s ears turned red again. Although he was a little excited by Su Liang��s straightforward words, he quickly grasped the key point, ��You mean we don��t have to wait until 18? As long as�� you think it��s okay, then�� it��s okay?��


    Su Liang paused for a moment and saw Gu Ling��s eager eyes full of expectations. Actually, when she said those words earlier, she didn��t consider the age of 18 at all, because her mental age had long surpassed 18.


    The atmosphere became silent.


    Su Liang knew if she answered yes, it might mean that they would soon progress to that stage with Gu Ling. After all, they were already very familiar with each other, and she obviously liked him. Previously, she didn��t consider that aspect just because they hadn��t made it clear. In fact, they were now legitimately husband and wife.


    Su Liang also knew that if she said no, Gu Ling would definitely ept it and be able to restrain his desires.


    ��I think���� Su Liang hesitated.


    Gu Ling hung on every word, feeling his heart skip a beat with each sound. He liked Su Liang, and as a normal man, of course, he wanted to be close to her and do that kind of thing. But if Su Liang was unwilling, he could wait, even though two years would be too long and unbearable��


    ��Let��s just go with the flow,�� Su Liang continued.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Ling visibly breathed a sigh of relief, ��So it��s possible.�� He said thest sentence with an upward intonation, specifically to avoid any ambiguity.


    Initially, Su Liang only mentioned some rules from her previous world to Gu Ling, including that adulthood was at the age of 18, which was determined by many factors. Now living in a world where girlse of age at 15, she knew several friends who were already married and some even about to have children. She thought it was okay and not a big deal to do that kind of thing, and she knew explicitly telling Gu Ling what it meant��


    But to say it was absolutely off-limits would have been too pretentious and unnecessary.


    He had never felt this happy before; he could evenugh just from sitting quietly, feeling as though everything around him had brightened up a few notches, making the daylight even more beautiful.


    Su Liang was going to the South City Gate to check on the situation. As the two of them stepped out, they ran into Che Yun face to face.


    Che Yun still looked the same, his beard untrimmed for a few days, a bit messy, making him look even more rugged.


    He was riding a horse, followed by a carriage.


    Seeing Su Liang and Gu Ling walking out side by side, Che Yun got off the horse and bowed to Gu Ling, ��Marquis.��


    ��How is it?�� Su Liang asked.


    A trace of a smile appeared on Che Yun��s tired face, ��It��s him! I brought him back! He��s in the carriage with our parents!��


    Not far away, Che��s parents had already gotten off the carriage with a young man. It was Ling Yun, who Su Liang had met in the valley outside Qianhu City a few days ago.


    Ling Yun also saw Su Liang, and bowed deeply to her, expressing his gratitude. ��Congrattions,�� Su Liang smiled, ��Your family is finally reunited.��


    ��Thank you for everything,�� Che Yun said solemnly.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��What��s the need for thanks? Hurry up and take them home. There��s nothing urgent at work. Take care of your family.��


    The Che��s house in Jiaye City was next to Lin��s mansion. When Che Yun brought his parentsst year, Lian Shun��s wasn��t around, but Father Lin and Mother Lin weed Che Yun��s family and helped them arrange amodation.


    Che Yun nodded and saw Su Liang reaching out to take Gu Ling��s arm, ��Let��s go.��


    Gu Ling was still thinking about when to hold Su Liang��s hand when she took the initiative toe over, making him feel overjoyed.


    The two walked over to the side, Su Liang let go of Gu Ling, and each got on their horse, heading towards the South City Gate.


    Che Yun watched them leave before turning back to his parents, ��Let��s go home.��


    ��I saw a ck mist on Che Yun��s forehead that day,�� Gu Ling suddenly remembered.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I gave him an antidote pill from my master. He��s fine now. Let��s ask Che Xiao what happenedter.��


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly, ��No need to ask. Lian Ershan will definitely find out ande tell us.��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��You know him so well, why don��t you go sleep at his ce for the time being?��


    ��No.�� Gu Ling could barely ept sleeping next to Su Liang; any further was uneptable.


    The two arrived at the South City Gate, where Lian Shun had already driven away the merchants from Yin Country gathered outside the city and was about to go home.


    Upon hearing that Che Yun had brought his brother back, Lian Shun��s face lit up with joy, ��Really? It��s Che Xiao? That��s great! It��s destiny that Su Xiaoliang came across him! I��ll go have a look!��


    As soon as Lian Shun finished speaking, he ran off. Gu Ling lowered his head and whispered in Su Liang��s ear, ��Destiny only brought you to me. Nobody


    else.��


    Su Liang couldn��t help but smile, ��Great God, you should have more confidence. You��re always hanging around me, how can I be interested in someone else? If only you had confessed earlier, it wouldn��t have been soplicated.��


    With that, Su Liang once again took Gu Ling��s arm in full view, ��There��s a mountain over there, let��s climb it and watch the sunset..��

 Chapter 308: 308. Wait until the new clothes are ready

    Chapter 308: 308. Wait until the new clothes are ready<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    At the beginning of the climb, Su Liang let go of Gu Ling��s arm.


    She had often seen couples holding hands in her previous life, so she wanted to give it a try. She found the intimate gesture to be quite pleasant and it didn��t make her feel ufortable.<div>


    As they walked side by side up the narrow mountain path, their hands identally brushed against each other for the first time, stirring something in Gu Ling��s heart.


    From then on, their hands would frequently touch, appearing to be ��idental,�� but in reality, it was deliberate on Gu Ling��s part.


    Su Liang had noticed Gu Ling��s gaze constantly darting downwards and understood his intentions, but she didn��t call him out on it, curious to see what he would do.


    It didn��t take long for her to realize that their tacit understanding asionally faltered when it came to matters of romance.


    She had thought Gu Ling would ��unintentionally�� take her hand, and even subconsciously-awaited his move, but that didn��t happen��


    When they passed a steep section of the path, and their hands brushed against each other for the nth time, she felt a sudden impact from Gu Ling. Stumbling, she almost fell.


    Gu Ling immediately reached out to catch her, hooking his arm around Su Liang��s slender waist and pulling her into his embrace. He looked at her earnestly and said, ��Be careful.��


    ��Great God, your acting is full of holes,�� Su Liang scoffed as she pushed Gu Ling, but failed to move him. His chest muscles felt firm to the touch, something she hadn��t noticed before.


    Gu Ling nodded in agreement. ��Yeah, I wanted to hold you.��


    Without thinking, Su Liang blurted, ��You could��ve just said so.��


    ��Then can I kiss you?�� Gu Ling asked earnestly. They had already embraced, so there was no need to ask about hand-holding. Kissing seemed like the natural next step.<div>


    Su Liang��s eyes turned cold. ��If I agree, do you n on consummating the marriage tonight?�� She thought he was getting ahead of himself.


    ��If you��re willing, of course,�� Gu Ling didn��t try to hide his desire for Su Liang. Holding her close, he already felt his heart racing uncontrobly.


    ��Ah, I refuse,�� Su Liang pushed Gu Ling again. ��Have you held me long enough?��


    ��No,�� Though Gu Ling answered, he still let Su Liang go and took her hand in his.


    Su Liang tried to shake him off, but Gu Ling held firm. ��You started by holding my arm without asking my permission first.��


    Su Liang tried to shake him off once more. ��I want to switch hands.��


    Upon hearing this, Gu Ling let go. Instead of switching hands, Su Liang sprinted forward.


    ��Then, Gu Ling took the opportunity to leap forward m a tew qu1CK strides,nding in front of Su Liang, turning around, and opening his arms wide to receive her as she charged into his embrace.


    Caught off guard, Su Liang ended up in Gu Ling��s arms once again. She blinked, voluntarily wrapping her arms around his waist, pressing her body against his. She could clearly feel him tense up.


    Her hand gently caressed Gu Ling��s lower back as she asked softly, ��Great God, have you held me long enough yet?��


    Unable to withstand Su Liang��s teasing, Gu Ling let go and stepped back, putting some distance between them. ��Let��s go. We don��t want to miss the sunset. ��<div>


    ��Great God, are you��?�� Su Liang suspected Gu Ling might be experiencing a physiological reaction.


    Gu Ling��s ears turned red. ��No matter what you��re thinking, stop it.�� ��Oh,�� Su Liang chuckled. ��My bad.��


    With that, she took Gu Ling��s hand on her own ord, focused on the path ahead and continued walking.


    Gu Ling sped Su Liang��s hand firmly,ughter in his eyes. ��You like me.�� He stated with certainty.


    Su Liang nodded and readily admitted, ��Yes, I do!��


    ��Can you say it one more time for me?�� Gu Ling asked. This would be the first time Su Liang ever confessed her feelings to him. She had mentioned it before, but the context was different.


    ��Oh, you like me,�� Su Liang said with a serious expression. Gu Ling: ��She must be doing this on purpose, definitely on purpose.


    The setting sun painted half the sky red with its magnificent glow.


    As the sunset disappeared over the horizon, the sky seemed to suddenly darken and the evening breeze picked up.


    They sat on arge rock, overlooking the city of Jiaye below as evening descended. In the far distance, the winding Liuxian River disappeared into the misty mountains like a coiled dragon.


    ��Great God, we should go back.�� Su Liang stood up.<div>


    Gu Ling walked in front of Su Liang and bowed slightly, ��Come on.��


    Su Liang raised her eyebrows slightly, ��The mountain path is not easy. Are you sure you want to carry me on your back?��


    Seeing Gu Ling nod, Su Liang approached him,y on his back, hooked his neck, and wrapped her legs around his waist. ��Let��s go. I��m actually a little tired.��


    ��If you��re tired, you can sleep.�� Gu Ling turned his head and could see Su Liang��s side face resting on his shoulder, with her long eyshes fluttering like butterfly wings.


    Su Liang closed her eyes, ��I��m not sure if I can fall asleep, but I��ll try.��


    Gu Ling walked down the mountain path, which was steep and rugged, but his steps were always steady. Su Liang on his back was not heavy, but to him, she was the whole world.


    The sky gradually darkened, but Gu Ling was not in a hurry to go back. Instead, he walked even slower, afraid that his unsteady steps would jolt Su Liang.


    Halfway there, Su Liang moved, and Gu Ling immediately stopped, thinking she was going to wake up. But she just turned her head in another direction, muttered something, and continued sleeping.


    Right by his ear, Gu Ling heard Su Liang clearly. She said, ��Dating the Great God���� and thenughed.


    She really loves me�� This realization made Gu Ling��s heart blossomed, and even the dimming sky seemed beautiful to him.


    He tilted his head slightly, gently kissing Su Liang��s smooth forehead like a dragonfly touching water before parting and curving his lips into a smile.


    On the way down the mountain, Gu Ling recalled the past two dream-like days and couldn��t help but sigh. Su Liang had always been very tolerant and trusting of him.


    His mood during these two days was like what Su Liang described as ��riding a


    roller coaster.�� He felt very happy and content at that moment, no matter how the process had been.


    By the time Gu Ling carried Su Liang down the mountain, the moon had already risen.


    He didn��t wake up Su Liang but carried her straight back to the Lin��s Family.


    In the rumors, it had always been Su Liang who pursued Gu Ling single-handedly. That day, manymon people in Jiaye City saw the beautiful Gu Ling carrying his wife on his back, and they all eximed that he was an excellent husband.


    Returning to the Lin��s Family, they heard from a servant that a guest had arrived, looking for Gu Ling.


    ��Who is it?�� Su Liang finally woke up and patted Gu Ling��s shoulder, ��Put me down.��


    Uponnding, she looked at the Lin��s Family que, then the sky. She didn��t expect to actually fall asleep and sleep so soundly.


    ��I don��t know who he is, but the young master invited him in.�� The guard answered Su Liang��s question.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Let��s go and take a look. Could it be my elder sister Yuan? It shouldn��t be. If she came, she would definitely say she was looking for me.��


    When the two reached the flower hall outside the Lin��s Mansion, they heardughter and a voice that was unfamiliar to Su Liang.


    ��It��s my master.�� Gu Ling spoke.


    Su Liang was somewhat surprised.


    With Gu Ling��s remarkable martial arts, he naturally had a master, especially his Luoying Swordsmanship, which even thete Yanyun Building Master Yan Sui was astonished to see.


    Su Liang had heard from Gu Ling that his master was Nangong Lin, the sworn brother of his mother Situ Ning, but he was not the adopted son of Situ Xie, but a friend of Situ Ning��s.


    Gu Ling didn��t know much about Nangong Lin. He had been the one to actively seek Gu Ling and teach him martial arts, appeared and disappeared like a ghost, and hadn��t shown himself for four years.


    ��Gu Xiaoling, look who��s here!�� Lin Shun smiled as he looked at Gu Ling and Su Liang, who appeared at the door.


    Su Liang��s gaze fell on the only unfamiliar face, a middle-aged man who was obviously a martial artist. His figure and skin were well-maintained, his appearance handsome, with a not very obvious scar on his left face.


    When their eyes met, Nangong Lin smiled brightly and stood up, ��This must be


    Ling��er��s wife.��


    ��Master.�� Gu Ling spoke.


    Su Liang smiled and called out ��Master�� as well.


    ��There are no outsiders here, sit down quickly.�� Lin Shun gestured for everyone to sit, ��Let��s have dinner first, and then you can catch up. I wanted to invite Cai Beibei, but their family reunion today is not suitable for interruption.��


    Lin Shun��s sister Lin Shan was also present, her head wrapped in white cloth, quietly eating her meal.


    ��Uncle Nangong, would you also ept me as your disciple? I am older than Gu Xiaoling, so I would be his senior martial brother!�� Lian Shun excitedly suggested.


    Nangong Linughed and said, ��After your wound is healed, let��s have a friendlypetition. ��


    ��So it seems that Uncle Nangong will be spending time with Gu Xiaoling soon?�� Lian Shun chuckled and winked at Gu Ling. He knew Gu Ling only wanted to stay with Su Liang and could kick him, but surely couldn��t hit his own master, right?


    Nangong Linughed heartily, ��I am justing to see Ling��er, my disciple who I haven��t seen for a long time.��


    Su Liang intuitively felt that Nangong Lin must have a purpose for seeking Gu Ling after four years.


    After dinner, Nangong Lin followed Su Liang and Gu Ling back to their courtyard.


    Gu Ling gestured for Su Liang to go back to their room first, and he sat in the courtyard talking to Nangong Lin.


    Moonlight poured down like water.


    Nangong Lin looked at the room with the light on, and then at Gu Ling, his expression gratified, ��Seeing you living so well now, I, as your master, can be at ease.��


    ��Master, what brings you to me?�� Gu Ling��s attitude seemed a bit indifferent.


    ��Can��t Ie and see you without any reason?�� Nangong Lin sighed softly, ��You kid, you��ve been cold since you were young, and I thought you would be better after getting married. ��


    Gu Ling remained silent.


    ��Well, being married is good enough.�� Nangong Linughed again, ��To be honest, I used to think you would be a monk or live alone all your life. This time I��m looking for you, there is indeed something I want to ask for your help with.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Master, please go on.��


    ��Actually, it��s not asking for your help, but your wife��s.�� Nangong Lin looked at the room with the light on again, ��She is a divine doctor who emerged out of nowhere, and maybe she can cure my daughter��s illness.��


    ��I didn��t know that Master had a daughter.�� Gu Ling��s expression was calm.


    Nangong Lin red at Gu Ling, ��You think that everyone is like you, who likes living alone? Seriously! Even if you have a beautiful wife now, can��t I, as your master, have a child? I haven��t mentioned it, and you never asked either. Every time we had a conversation before, you seemed disinterested!��


    ��Master, bring her here.�� Gu Ling ignored Nangong Lin��s teasing.


    In fact, his change was only in front of Su Liang. To others, he was still the silent, cold and handsome man.


    ��If I could bring her, I wouldn��t havee alone to find you today.�� Nangong Lin shook his head, ��She can��t leave the house, let alone travel such a long distance.��


    ��Su Liang has received the Imperial Edict and cannot leave easily.�� Gu Ling said.


    Nangong Lin nodded, ��I know. Last year, I had already heard of the reputation of the Divine Doctor Su from Qian Country, but I didn��t go to her at that time, because I guessed that I would be rejected, and also because Qianqian��s condition had improved. Last month, Qianqian��s condition suddenly worsened, so when I heard that the rumored Divine Doctor Su became your wife, I decided toe and find you both.��


    ��Where is Master��s family living now?�� Gu Ling asked.


    ��Near Xiangyue City of Yin Country.�� Nangong Lin said.


    ��I understand. I will discuss it with her and ask Master to wait here for a while.�� Gu Ling got up and went back to his room, hearing Nangong Lin��s deep sigh from behind.


    As soon as Gu Ling entered the room, Su Liang asked, ��What��s the matter with your mastering to find you?��


    ��Actually, it��s for you.�� Gu Ling told Su Liang about Nangong Lin��s intention.


    ��He wants me to treat his daughter?�� Su Liang was surprised, ��But I can��t leave my post without permission, especially to go to Yin Country at this time. By the way, where is Xiangyue City in Yin Country?��


    ��Not far from the imperial city of Yin Country.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang frowned, ��That��s not easy to handle. Even if I want to go, I have to ask the emperor for permission first, and it would take a long time to go back and forth. Moreover, the emperor might not agree. Is your master trustworthy?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Actually, I don��t know his true background. He once expressed his admiration for my mother, and my mother trusted him very much. He taught me martial arts and has been my master, so if he asks me for help, I will agree. But since it��s for you, it��s your decision.��


    ��Since we are family and it��s a matter concerning your master, I am willing to help.�� Su Liang sighed softly, ��It��s just that the timing is not right. First, let��s learn about the situation, and if it��s not urgent, I will send someone to ask the Emperor for permission to go to Yin Country. If it��s really a matter of life and death and extremely urgent, then let��s look for other ways.��


    Gu Ling held Su Liang in his arms and gave a slight sigh, ��Thank you.�� ��Thank me for this? Don��t be so polite.�� Su Liang smiled softly.


    ��Mm, actually I just wanted to take the opportunity to hug you.�� Gu Ling ruffled Su Liang��s hair.


    Su Liang pushed Gu Ling away, ��Don��t be so mushy. I��m going to talk to your master. If we go, I need to find out who he is first.��


    Nangong Lin watched Gu Ling and Su Liange out together and sit down in front of him.


    His eyes were gentle as he looked at Su Liang, ��I never thought the rumored divine doctor would be so young. You��re just like Linger, both of you are geniuses. ��


    ��Master, you��re too kind.�� Su Liang smiled, ��May I know the age of the patient Master mentioned? And what kind of illness?��


    Nangong Lin sighed, ��She is a bit older than Ling��er, her name is Nangong Qian, my daughter, but not by blood. She is an orphan left by a good friend, whom I raised. She has congenital weakness, is often sick, and cannot bear a bit of cold. That��s why we have been living in Yin Country, where there is no winter. Before I left, Qianqian could no longer get up, coughing non-stop, and her sputum was bloody.��


    As he spoke, Nangong Lin paused. After a moment of silence, he spoke again, looking at Gu Ling, ��Qianqian��s biological mother is your mother��s sister Situ Xiang. I don��t know if you��ve heard this name.��


    Su Liang was stunned and immediately thought of the letter she and Gu Ling had found in King Yue��s mansion in Yao Cityst year. Could it be, that the letter from Situ Xiang was written to Nangong Lin?


    ��If it weren��t for the tragic events back then, Qianqian should have been your sister.�� Nangong Lin smiled bitterly, ��Her mother was the adopted daughter of King Yue of Liang Country. She grew up with your mother since childhood, their rtionship was deep. Unfortunately, her fate was not good.��


    ��Who��s her father?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Nangong Lin��s eyes turned cold, ��It��s not a secret. Qianqian��s father is Emperor Situ Han of Liang Country. Situ Xiang was raped by that beast. When she found herself pregnant, she fled from Yao City to escape him. When I found her, Qianqian had already been born. After leaving the child in my care, she soon passed away.��


    What Nangong Lin mentioned corresponds to the handwritten letter of Situ Xiang in Liang Country��s King Yue Mansion and the blood-stained hairpin found in the Imperial Pce where Su Liang had been searching.


    It seemed to be a love triangle. Situ Xiang was in love with Nangong Lin, but Nangong Lin was in love with Situ Ning. Now both sisters were gone, Nangong Lin was protecting their children in his own way, wasn��t he?


    ��I know it��s quite abrupt asking you guys, but I��m really out of options.�� Nangong Lin sighed deeply, ��Qianqian said that it might be a relief for both her and me if she passed away. But I can��t forget Situ Xiang��s entrustment. If she was still alive, she would have tried her best to save the child.��


    ��I understand.�� Su Liang nodded, ��Is Master originally from Yin Country?��


    Nangong Lin nodded, ��I��m from Yin Country. My family deals with medicinal materials. When I was young, I traveled all over and visited many ces. That��s when I met Ling��er��s mother and Qianqian��s mother.��


    ��Did Master know my father? He was also in the medicinal materials business before his death.�� Su Liang asked.


    Nangong Lin shook his head, ��I heard of Su Family of Qian Country. Your grandfather��s medical skills were excellent, but I never met your father.��


    ��We will discuss it more. Master, you should rest first.�� Su Liang said. For both emotional and rational reasons, it was hard for her to refuse outright. ��Alright, thank you.�� Nangong Lin stood up and left for the guesthouse arranged by Lian Shun.


    ��Great God, what should we do? If she��s really Situ Xiang��s daughter, then she��s indeed your sister.�� Su Liang asked Gu Ling, ��Should I apany him to Yin Country while you stay in Jiaye City, and also write a letter to the emperor? As long as there are no issues, the emperor shouldn��t mind.�� ��No,�� Gu Ling shook his head, ��We should go together.��


    Su Liang shrugged, ��You figure it out, I��ll listen to you.��


    Gu Ling insisted on sleeping in the same room as Su Liang. She slept on the bed, and he slept on the floor.


    After turning off the lights, moonlight poured in like mercury.


    Gu Ling heard Su Liang turn over in bed, knowing that she hadn��t fallen asleep, so he silently grabbed her hand that was on the edge of the bed.


    ��Great God, I can��t sleep like this,�� Su Liang said.


    ��Then, should I get up?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liang tossed a pillow at him, ��Calm down and sleep.��


    ��Alright,�� Gu Ling let out an almost inaudible sigh, ��How much longer do I have to wait?��


    Su Liang recalled their wedding in Liang Country, where sheined that the wedding dress was too cumbersome and decided to make herself a qipao for when they got married for real. She said, ��At least, wait until I finish making a new dress.��


    Gu Ling didn��t understand, ��What new dress?��


    Su Liangughed softly, ��It��s a secret, but you��ll definitely like it..��

 Chapter 309: If I knew it was so sweet earlier, why wait until today?

    Chapter 309: If I knew it was so sweet earlier, why wait until today?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Dawn was approaching.


    Su Liang opened her eyes and heard Gu Ling��s voice ringing in her ears,<div>


    ��Morning.��


    Turning her head, she saw Gu Ling sitting cross-legged at the edge of the bed, smiling at her with the corners of his lips. His sleeping robe was wide open, revealing a tempting corbone that she desperately wanted to touch��


    Moving as her heart desired, Su Liang gently traced her finger along the contour of Gu Ling��s corbone, marveling once again at how even his bones were so incredibly beautiful.


    Looking up, she saw Gu Ling��s eyes deep and mysterious, his thin lips slightly pursed as he leaned towards her.


    He wants to kiss me�� Su Liang suddenly snapped back to her senses, pushing Gu Ling away firmly and saying, ��No!��


    Gu Ling, who had been sitting on the ground, didn��t get up after being pushed. Instead, hey on his side facing Su Liang, his gaze filled with confusion and a touch of grievance, ��Why not? You touched me first.��


    Su Liang: ��This man is seducing her again! No, she��s been seduced since she opened her eyes and saw him!


    ��Su Xiaoliang, tell me, why not?�� Gu Ling insisted on an answer.


    Su Liang told the truth, ��You should brush your teeth and rinse your mouth first thing in the morning.�� That was indeed her thought when she pushed Gu Ling away. If it wasn��t for the fact that it was early morning and she hadn��t freshened up yet, it would have been really hard for her to resist under such an intimate atmosphere��


    Gu Ling��s gaze faltered slightly, and he sat up, staring at Su Liang intently.


    Then, with a light chuckle, he touched his forehead and said, ��Oh, you agreed.�� It��s just that it��s not the right time now.<div>


    Su Liang: ��Though he��s not good at expressing his affection, he��s skilled at urately grasping what he wants.


    ��Stop teasing, I need to get ready for a run. I��m not a master like you; I can��t afford to ck off on my training.�� Su Liang looked towards the gradually brightening window, recalling the events ofst night, ��Have you figured out what you��re going to do?��


    ��Hmm, we��ll talk about itter.�� Gu Ling got up and left the room, allowing Su Liang to change her clothes in the inner chamber.


    After a simple wash, Su Liang went out for a run, asking Gu Ling if he wanted to join, but he declined.


    So Su Liang ran alone to Lin��s Family garden, beginning her morning exercise while thinking that Gu Ling might be going to talk to his master.


    After running twops around the lotus pond in the Lin��s Family garden, Su Liang noticed someone nearby, slowed down, and saw a slender and handsome middle-aged man walking out of a bluestone path. It was Nangong Lin, whom she had just metst night.


    ��Master,�� Su Liang greeted Nangong Lin with a smile.


    Nangong Lin nodded slightly, his smile gentle, ��I almost forgot that your initial rise to fame was due to winning Qian Country��s Martial Arts Champion. With such diligence, you can aplish anything you put your mind to. You may continue; I got up early and came out for a walk.��


    Su Liang continued her morning exercise and returned to her room when she was done.


    After she had showered, dressed, and came out of her room refreshed, Gu Ling had already prepared breakfast with his own hands and set it on the stone table under the tree in the courtyard.


    The rising sun illuminated the ground with golden light, and a refreshing breeze brought the sweet scent of flowers and nts.<div>


    Su Liang sat across from Gu Ling, looking at the carefully prepared home-cooked breakfast, pping her hands in appreciation, ��This is perfect, I wanted to eat exactly these.��


    Earlier, Su Liang had told Lian Shun that if she had time, she might want to cook her own meals. So, their courtyard came with a small, fully-equipped kitchen.


    Gu Ling��s cooking skills couldn��t be described as superb because he hadn��t cooked many different dishes himself, mostly just what Su Liang had made. But, no matter what he cooked personally, even if it was his first time, he always managed to do it well.


    Not only was it talent, Su Liang always believed that the most important thing when cooking was putting your heart into it.


    And Gu Ling was someone who put his heart into anything he did.


    The two of them sat across from each other eating breakfast, just like when they were in Su Family Vige. The biggest difference was that, in Su Liang��s presence, Gu Ling seemed more gentle and often showed a smile.


    ��How are we going to deal with that matter?�� Su Liang brought up Nangong Lin once more, ��I think we need to go to Yin Country anyway, but if we act first and reportter, we must have a reason that the Emperor will ept.��


    With Fan Tong dead, Su Liang thought that there would probably be a high likelihood that Yin Country would change itsmander. They wouldn��t let a fool like Fan Gang take charge, so the chances of another attack in the short term were extremely slim, especially since Qian Country had already sent more troops to Jiaye City, and Nian Jincheng should be arriving soon.


    Kidnapping hostages to force the retreat and surrender of the city is not an orthodox approach to warfare. It��s a strategy that can be used by both sides.


    After Gu Ling single-handedly broke through the enemy lines, and Su Liang publicly executed Fan Tong on the South City Tower of Jiaye City, themanding officer of Yin Country would have to think twice before kidnapping anyone else, no matter who he was.


    Therefore, Su Liang believed that there would be no problem for her and Gu Ling to leave Jiaye City at this time.<div>


    However, the key point was that they were on an imperial mission, and if they left their posts immediately after the battle was over, they would need to provide a reasonable exnation to Duanmu Yi, or they would encounter trouble.


    ��We��ve received information on the whereabouts of the secret scroll left by the descendants of the Mu Family,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang��s eyes lit up, ��This could work. If we can retrieve the other half of the secret scroll and deliver it to the emperor without any idents, he��ll definitely be satisfied. But do we really intend to hand over theplete secret scroll?��


    If they managed to create the legendary divine weapon of the Mu Family, it might not significantly impact the war, but it might also fuel Duanmu Yi��s ambition and lead him tounch a war proactively.


    Su Liang understood the principle that the world would unite after prolonged division. Still, any consequences resulting from the ��killing machine�� they handed over would be their responsibility.


    ��Give him the previous half,�� Gu Ling suggested.


    ��The emperor will be disappointed,�� Su Liang shrugged, ��But after this experience, I don��t think he��ll me talents like you and me too much.��


    After deciding, Su Liang wrote a letter after breakfast and sent someone to secretly deliver it back to the capital city.


    The letter��s content was that she and Gu Ling received information that the secret scroll of the Mu Family��s mechanisms might have fallen into the hands of the Yin Country��s royal family, but they were not sure whether the scroll wasplete or fragmented. If Yin Country and Liang Country worked together, sharing the secret scrolls they had obtained, and pieced together theplete secret scroll, the situation would greatly disadvantage Qian Country. Thus, she and Gu Ling would secretly head to Yin Country to confirm the secret scroll��s whereabouts and investigate any possible collusion between Yin Country and Liang Country after Nian Jincheng arrived in Jiaye City.


    When they met Nangong Lin again, he asked about Gu Ling and Su Liang��s decision.


    ��Tell me the exact location,�� Gu Ling told Nangong Lin, ��Master will go back first, and we will catch upter.��


    Nangong Lin hesitated for a moment, then expressed his joy, ��Great! It��s fantastic that you two can go!�� Then he frowned, ��Won��t it be troublesome for you to leave Jiaye City and go to Yin Country at this time?��


    ��Master, do not worry,�� Gu Ling did not exin further.


    Nangong Lin sighed, ��Fine. I know you two are smart, so I won��t ask too many questions. I��ve been away from home for too long. I don��t know how Qianqian is doing, so I��ll go back today.��


    After telling Gu Ling the exact address, Nangong Lin bid farewell to the Lin Family members and left shortly after.


    Lian Shun approached Gu Ling and Su Liang, asking, ��Why did Uncle Nangong leave in such a hurry?��


    ��He has matters to attend to at home,�� Su Liang replied, ��If you want to exchange pointers, you can find Gu Ling.��


    Lian Shun coughed lightly, ��Maybe after my injuries heal.�� In fact, he was only interested in being Gu Ling��s senior brother, and it was mostly a joke.


    Lian Shun asked where Gu Ling and Su Liang were nning to go today.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��We are here to handle official business. First, we��ll visit the wounded soldiers, and then inspect the city��s defenses.��


    Gu Ling��s expression was faint, ��Do you know anything besides ying?�� Lian Shun was speechless, ��Then return the sightseeing guide I gave you!�� ��I threw it away,�� Gu Ling replied.


    ��I don��t believe you,�� Lian Shun huffed, ��But official business is important, so go ahead with your duties. Come back early for dinner tonight. Cai Beibei and her family areing over!��


    ��Alright,�� Su Liang agreed, and then she and Gu Ling left with the medicine box.


    Originally, the two of them wanted to have a good time in Jiaye City, especially Su Liang, who was visiting for the first time.


    However, due to Nangong Lin��s visit, they decided to go to Yin Country. It was expected that Nian Jincheng would arrive in two or three days, and they had to finish what they were doing before leaving.


    After visiting the injured soldiers and approaching noon, the two didn��t return to Lin��s house and went to a restaurant for a meal instead.


    They chose a private room with a street-side window. With the window open, the hustle and bustle outside was full of life.


    Su Liang was checking the medicine box when she suddenly heard Gu Ling ask, ��What kind of clothes were you talking aboutst night?��


    ��Ah? Oh, that, I said it was a secret and not to ask.�� Su Liang shook her head.


    However, Gu Ling, who had been baffled by this, insisted on getting an exnation. ��What does our sleep have to do with clothes? At that time, we have to take off whatever we are wearing. ��


    Su Liang looked at Gu Ling��s ears, which weren��t red this time, and teased, ��Great God, I��ve corrupted you. You can say such things without blushing or skipping a beat.��


    Gu Ling grabbed one of Su Liang��s hands and put it on his chest. ��My heart is beating.��


    Su Liang took her hand back, ��If it wasn��t beating, I��d be a widow.��


    ��Why did you say that I would like it?�� Gu Ling asked further, ��Are you going to make me new clothes? Does my appearance need clothes to enhance it in order to arouse you�� that kind of�� desire?��


    Su Liangughed at thest two awkvvard words from Gu Ling and copsed on the table, ��Great God, you are so cute.��


    Hearing that, Gu Ling pushed the medicine box aside, leaned over with zing eyes, clearly intending to continue what had not beenpleted in the morning��


    Su Liang blinked, realizing what was happening. She closed her eyes, smiled, and tilted her head slightly upward. Her heart raced. This would be her first kiss in both lifetimes. She wondered how it would feel and whether he would��


    Seeing Su Liang looking so willing, Gu Ling��s ears turned slightly red again. He leaned closer and closer��


    Just when Gu Ling was about to kiss her, there was a sudden knock on the door, interrupting the ambiguous atmosphere in the room.


    Su Liang instinctively opened her eyes and saw Gu Ling��s stunningly beautiful face close to her. Then she couldn��t help butugh��


    Gu Ling��s beautiful eyebrows furrowed slightly, intending to continue, but the knocking didn��t stop and grew louder.


    Smiling, Su Liang held Gu Ling��s face, gave him a kiss on the cheek, and then pushed him away. ��Let��s eat first, I��m so hungry.�� With that, she got up to open the door.


    Gu Ling thought: ��After eating, Su Liang would definitely say no because she hadn��t brushed her teeth or rinsed her mouth��


    The waiter came in to serve the food, nced at Gu Ling, shrank his neck, and had an inexplicable feeling that the amazingly beautiful Marquis Chang Xin was dissatisfied and seemed to want to hit him��


    He was sure that Mr. Gu was angry, but why? Everything was fine when they arrived��


    Su Liang filled a bowl of soup and handed it to Gu Ling. Seeing him sitting quietly without moving, sheughed. ��Great God, please don��t act like someone stole your candy, alright? Let��s talk about it when we get home.��


    ��No.�� Gu Ling saw Su Liang about to drink the soup and suddenly had an idea, ��Stop!��


    Su Liang was puzzled, but before she could react, Gu Ling had already taken her spoon away. He went over to lock the door and closed the window, all in one breath.


    ��Hey, Great God, what are you doing���� Before Su Liang could finish her sentence, she was pulled to her feet by Gu Ling and embraced by him.


    They looked into each other��s eyes, their breaths audible.


    By now, Su Liang knew what Gu Ling was doing. She couldn��t help butugh and asked softly, ��Do you know how to do it?��


    ��Don��t talk.�� Gu Ling lowered his head and kissed Su Liang��s delicate cherry lips. Only after experiencing it did he realize that it was an indescribably sweet and wonderful feeling.


    Her first kiss made Su Liang aware of two things: First, men had natural talent in certain matters and could learn on their own. Second, some things could be addictive and hard to stop��


    When Su Liang, with a bashful red face and watery eyes, finally pushed Gu Ling away, the food had already gone cold.


    ��Great God, I��m starving to death.�� Su Liang spoke, feeling that her voice had taken on a few notes of coquetry. It must be the hormones, she thought.


    ��Do you think I know how to do it?�� Gu Ling still didn��t let go of Su Liang. Resting on her forehead, his eyes looked deeply into hers and asked.


    Su Liang chuckled softly and praised, ��Great God, you��re really good at it.�� It felt wonderful.


    ��But I feel inexperienced and need more practice.�� Gu Ling said, capturing Su Liang��s lips once more.


    Finally, when they sat down to eat, the once steaming hot soup had lost all its warmth.


    ��Don��t waste it. Let��s just eat it like this.�� Su Liang said.


    Gu Ling picked up the spoon and sighed.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Su Liang was puzzled.


    ��I��m so foolish.�� Gu Ling looked regretful. ��If I had known it would be so sweet, why wait until today?��


    As Su Liang took a sip of the cold soup, she almost choked, coughed twice, and cleared her throat. Looking at Gu Ling, she said, ��Great God, I like the aloof, abstinent male god version of you. Don��t be like this. I��m scared.��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I can be aloof, but I won��t abstain.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes. I totally understand your needs as a normal man. In fact, I also like it. But there should be a limit to everything, right?��


    Gu Ling frowned, ��Su Xiaoliang, today is my first time kissing you, and you want me to restrain myself?��


    Su Liang: ��


    ��I like it, you like it too, so why not?�� Gu Ling continued to ask with confidence.


    Ever since he confirmed that Su Liang liked him and didn��t reject his closeness, Gu Ling had be more and more unrestrained in certain matters.


    Su Liang rubbed her forehead, ��I didn��t say no. You just need to be clear-headed. This is a restaurant, and there are people everywhere outside. Look at what you��ve done to my lips. How am I supposed to go out and face peopleter?��


    Gu Ling hesitated for a moment, looking at Su Liang��s lips, which were now even plumper and more lustrous than before. He swallowed, his voice deepening. ��They look so good.��


    Su Liang: ��You can��t fight a lustful man��


    Finally, after they finished their meal and were about to leave, Gu Ling said there was something he wanted to ask Su Liang.


    ��What is it?�� Su Liang thought it was something serious.


    ��Just now�� when we were kissing�� I�� �� Gu Ling didn��t look at Su Liang, staring at the carved table instead, and spoke softly, ��I had that kind of reaction. Is it normal?��


    Su Liang held back herughter, ��Yes, it��s a normal physiological response.��


    ��Didn��t you say that wanting to do it, but not being able to, is bad for your health?�� Gu Ling looked up at Su Liang and resumed his ��I��m so beautiful, don��t you want me?�� expression, his seduction skills bing more and more refined��


    Su Liang: ��She knew it, he would definitely try to push the boundaries with this kind of thing.


    ��If Nian Jincheng doesn��t arrive today and we still stay in Jiaye City, let��s sleep together.�� Su Liang decided not to care about the clothes anymore. The beautiful man was tempting and clingy. If she couldn��t refuse, then she wouldn��t. She was also a normal person.


    Laughter spread in Gu Ling��s eyes as he stood up and embraced Su Liang. Before he could say anything, however, they heard a rapid rush of horses�� hooves outside.


    The two walked to the window, opened it, and saw a swarm of soldiers slowly passing through the street below.


    ��Aling!�� Nian Jincheng, wearing armor and riding a horse, waved cheerfully to Gu Ling with a smile on his face..

 Chapter 310:310. Boy-girl Twins

    Chapter 310:310. Boy-girl Twins<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Receiving the sudden Imperial Edict to lead his soldiers to Jiaye City, Nian Jincheng was reluctant to leave Yang Yu and felt a sense of helplessness. He remained in a bad mood throughout the journey. Only when he saw Gu Ling and Su Liang did he cheer up, as if reuniting with his family.


    From the beginning, he was someone who longed for a family and disliked loneliness.<div>


    However, what Nian Jincheng didn��t expect was as he joyfully called out to Gu Ling, the respond he received was Gu Ling��s cold gaze before shutting the window, blocking his view?!


    Nian Jincheng was confused. Thest time they parted was on the day Gu Ling got married to Su Liang, while he was apanying Gu Ling to the Su Mansion.


    He ordered his troops to carry on and got off his horse to enter the restaurant alone. He quickly met up with them.


    Su Liang had a smile on her face, while Gu Ling was expressionless.


    ��I travelled here from Nanshan City and already know the overall situation. If I had Imown earlier, I wouldn��t have brought the army as reinforcements,�� Nian Jincheng sat down and said.


    Su Liang asked, ��Did the Emperor have any other instructions?��


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��No, I wasmanded by the Emperor toe to Jiaye City and follow your orders upon arrival. Since the fighting has ceased, I��m worried about Xiaoyu and want to return home earlier. That should be fine, right? With you two here, nothing will go wrong.��


    ��No, it can��t,�� Gu Ling objected.


    This time, Nian Jincheng was certain that Gu Ling spoke ill-temperedly, as if he was upset with him? It was too strange, they were obviously reuniting as good friends, where could he have offended him?


    Su Liang gently patted Gu Ling��s arm tofort him.


    Feeling stranger than ever, Nian Jincheng asked Gu Ling with a puzzled expression, ��Aling, what��s wrong with you?��<div>


    ��He��s fine,�� Su Liang shook her head, ��But since you��vee all the way here, it wouldn��t be right to leave immediately. We��ve been waiting for you, we have something to discuss.��


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��Speak.��


    Su Liang then brought up the matter of Gu Ling��s master, Nangong Lin, inviting her to Yin Country.


    ��I know Aling��s master, but I haven��t seen him for many years. I didn��t know he had a daughter,�� Nian Jincheng frowned, ��Since it��s a rescue mission, and it��s Aling��s senior, you can��t refuse. But the Emperor sent you here to take charge, it wouldn��t be easy to exin if you leave abruptly, especially to Yin Country.��


    ��I��ve thought about how to exin it to the Emperor,�� Su Liang replied, ��Since General Beiyuan has passed, Che Yun was previously injured and poisoned. He also just found his younger brother, so he needs to take care of his family for the time being. You stay in Jiaye City temporarily to defend against potential attacks from Yin Country until we return.��


    Nian Jincheng initially nodded slightly, until he heard thest sentence and paused, ��You two? It should be enough if you go, what is Aling going there for?��


    If Gu Ling��s gaze were a knife, Nian Jincheng would have been shredded a long time ago��


    Su Liang patted Gu Ling��s arm again, smiling as she said to Nian Jincheng, ��Of course, he��s going to protect me. This trip to Yin Country isn��t without risks.��


    ��With Aling��s master there, I think it��s better for him to stay in Jiaye City. It makes it easier to exin to the Emperor,�� Nian Jincheng said seriously.


    ��His master has already left first,�� Su Liang replied.


    Nian Jincheng nced at Gu Ling, then coughed lightly, ��I understand. You two take off for Yin Country once I arrive. So, why does Aling look like he wants to kill me?��<div>


    Su Liang stood up with Gu Ling, chuckled and said, ��That��s just your imagination, in fact, he was very happy to see you.�� She couldn��t say that someone was frustrated with desire��


    Nian Jincheng:�� He knew his intuition was correct, but it seemed even stranger, what was going on that Gu Ling wouldn��t say, and even Su Liang was covering for him?


    The three of them finished their discussion and left together, with Su Liang leading and Nian Jincheng trailing behind.


    Just as Su Liang was about to leave, she heard Nian Jincheng whisper to Gu Ling, ��The wedding day was disrupted but you managed toplete the ceremony. So after settling the situation here for two to three days, you two should have consummated the marriage, right?��


    Su Liang understood that Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu were always concerned about the progress of her rtionship with Gu Ling, so it made sense that Nian Jincheng would ask about it when they reunited. A long time ago, Nian


    Jincheng had been thinking about getting Gu Ling to settle down quickly with Su Liang, fearing unexpected events. Thepletion of the wedding ceremony only gave them the title of being a married couple, only the consummation of the marriage would truly make them husband and wife.


    However, at this moment, Nian Jincheng mentioning this to Gu Ling really added fuel to the fire��


    Su Liang turned around, just in time to see a smooth parab traced across her vision as Nian Jincheng was hurled out through the window��


    Gu Ling extended his hand and circled it around Su Liang��s waist, ��Let��s go.��


    Outside, Nian Jinchengnded steadily, turned towards the stunned onlookers, and, regaining hisposure, announced, ��I have urgent business!�� With that, he jumped on a horse nearby and swiftly rode away, escaping the awkward situation.


    The instant he was propelled out of the window, Nian Jincheng��s mind became<div>


    exceedingly clear. He finally guessed what was going on: the conflict had settled for only a couple of days, could it be that Gu Ling originally intended to consummate his marriage with Su Liang tonight? Because of his arrival, they had to set off for Yin Country today��


    No wonder Su Liang found it amusing and evenforted Gu Ling.


    If that��s the case, Nian Jinchengpletely understood and epted Gu Ling��s desire to beat him up. It was all his fault for arriving too early and definitely not intentional; God knows he had always wanted Gu Ling and Su Liang to genuinely be together.


    ��Great God, don��t be like this.�� Su Liang spoke with a smile, ��Don��t me


    Xiaonian, he doesn��t know. But he probably has a hunch now.��


    Gu Ling grumbled, ��I feel really let down.��


    ��Don��t think about that anymore. Let��s go back quickly and pack up, then we��ll leave.�� Su Liang said.


    Actually, if they really wanted to postpone leaving until tomorrow, as long as they didn��t say anything, Nangong Lin wouldn��t know.


    But there are priorities in everything.


    They had to wait for Nian Jincheng to arrive before they could go. Not only was this a promise to Nangong Lin, but it was also the most reliable choice.


    If Nian Jincheng was to arrive tomorrow, and there is nothing to worry about this evening, both of them would be happy, and they could do whatever they wanted.


    But under the current circumstances, were they going to stay an extra night in Jiaye city just to consummate their marriage?


    Without even discussing it, they both knew the answer; they wouldn��t.


    ��Actually, this is better.�� Su Liang whispered, ��If we were to consummate our marriage tonight and then set off on a long journey tomorrow, you might be even more irritated.��


    The truth is, once they would sumb to their desires, it would be hard to control themselves. But they had to rush to rescue someone and couldn��t afford any further dy. Although they didn��t know Nangong Qian, since they had promised Nangong Lin, they had to do their utmost.


    ��I know.�� Gu Ling sighed somewhat, ��I just want to pull you into a corner where no one can see us and kiss you.��


    Su Liang: .


    Upon returning to Lian Mansion, they ran into Lian Shun, who was about to go out.


    ��Hey, you guys are back just in time! Gu Xiaoling, your best friend Nian Jincheng is here!�� Lian Shun said with a smile.


    ��We have already met.�� Su Liang told Lian Shun, ��You and Che Yun and Nian Jincheng should take good care of Jiaye City.��


    Lian Shun looked puzzled, ��Did the Emperor ask both of you to return to the capital? So soon?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Not the Capital, we have other matters to handle. We wille back here again.��


    Lian Shun adjusted his expression, ��A secret mission? Then I won��t ask. Are you leaving today? Tonight, we have a banquet at home, we have invited the entire Beibei family; they insisted on thanking you.��


    ��We will pack up a bit and depart.�� Su Liang said, ��Tell them not to worry, I didn��t do much. By the way, was the father of Ling Yun who just passed away, the one who kidnapped him back then?��


    Lian Shun nodded, ��Yes. That man is utterly despicable; his child died, and upon identally seeing resemnce between Che Xiao and his son in their younger days, he stole him away and settled in the south. Luckily, he just wanted a son, so he didn��t make Che Xiao suffer; in fact, he even allowed him to study properly. When he became fatally ill, he rediscovered his conscience, intending to return Che Xiao to his family. He wanted to take him to Xuanbei City to find his family, but he could not travel far.��


    ��How did you know about his son��s death?�� an intrigued Su Liang asked.


    ��He knew his time was short, so he left a letter for Che Xiao, letting him know Chen Qingyuan��s true intentions, and asking Che Xiao not to hate him. He probably found out that Che Yun was a militarymander and thought that if Che Xiao returned home, there would be someone to protect him, and he would have a better life,�� Lian Shun said indignantly. ��He stole someone else��s child, so he won��t be alone anymore, but he��s brought so many years of suffering to Che Yun��s family. His death serves him right!��


    Su Liang sighed lightly, ��I understand. Go find Nian Jincheng and familiarize him with the situation in Jiaye City. We��re going to set off soon.��


    ��So soon?�� Lian Shun shook his head, ��Alright, alright, you two go and take care of the serious matters. Gu Xiaoling, don��t worry, I��ll take good care of your brother!��


    With a faint look on her face, Gu Ling said, ��You don��t have to, we��ve severed our ties.��


    Lian Shun was stunned as Su Liang had already dragged Gu Ling away.


    When Lian Shun found Nian Jincheng, Che Yun was already briefing him on the situation here.


    ��What did you do to upset Gu Xiaoling?�� Lian Shun asked Nian Jincheng curiously, ��He said he has severed ties with you and asked me not to treat you well.��


    Nian Jincheng rubbed his forehead, ��I did do something wrong to him.��


    Lian Shun was even more confused, ��You don��t have feelings for Su Xiaoliang, what could you possibly have done wrong to him?��


    Clearing his throat lightly, Nian Jincheng said, ��It��s not appropriate for me to divulge anything. But my best friend is no longer him, it��s Su Liang.��


    Lian Shunughed, ��Well, then for the sake of Su Xiaoliang, I��ll be a good host to you!��


    Su Liang and Gu Ling packed their bags, and Su Liang also prepared numerous Disguise Medicines for their journey.


    ��All set, let��s go.�� Su Liang checked and made sure they had everything they needed.


    Just as she was about to get up, Gu Ling pulled her in for a long kiss.


    ��Great God, I think I need to remind you that we have to avoid any romantic moments,�� Su Liang said, her face turning red as she poked Gu Ling��s chest. Gu Ling��s eyes were deep with emotion, ��Don��t you want to?��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��We are in our honeymoon period, so of course I also want to�� but we have important matters at hand.��


    ��Alright.�� A hint of amusement flickered in Gu Ling��s eyes, ��If you don��t admit it, I��ll keep kissing you until you do.��


    Su Liang hastily pushed Gu Ling away, ��I��ve admitted it already. Let��s go!��


    Without any dy, the dried food prepared by Lian Shun��s servants was delivered just in time.


    The South City Gate of Jiaye City was still tightly shut. Su Liang didn��t want anyone to know she was leaving. Even though people from Yin Country would eventually find out, theter, the better.


    The disguised duo secretly left Jiaye City and entered Yin Country territory at midnight.


    The image that Su Liang had disguised herself to look like had slight resemnces to Nian Jincheng, which left Gu Ling speechless. Su Liang earnestly stated that it was for his good.


    Of course, Gu Ling understood her intention. Looking at the face that resembled Nian Jincheng��s, his only urge was to punch it��


    Back in Jiaye City.


    The Che family of four returned to their mansion from the Lian Mansion ratherte.


    Che Xiao, previously known as Ling Yun, adapted quite quickly to his new identity. He was well-read and knew how to behave properly in front of his parents, and also behaved politely when visiting the Lian��s. Moreover, he admired his elder brother, Che Yun, a lot.


    As for his foster father who had kidnapped him, Che Xiao said he couldn��t bring himself to hate him, but he also wouldn��t consider him as his father anymore.


    When they entered the mansion, his parents surrounded Che Xiao, one on each side, as they continued to chat. It seemed like they had so much to say to each other.


    Che Yun trailed behind them alone. He slowed his pace, watching them gradually fade into the distance.


    Suddenly, Che Xiao stopped, turned around, and called out to him. ��Big brother!��


    ��Your big brother must be thinking about serious matters, don��t disturb him.�� Che��s mother��s gentle voice resounded in Che Yun��s ears. He slowed down his pace even further.


    Eventually, the three figures disappeared from his sight. He slowly walked along the small path and entered the garden.


    After sitting alone by the pond for a while, Che Yun heard footsteps behind him. His eyes hardened, and his hand instantly sped the hilt of his sword.


    ��It��s me.��


    A tall, slender figure appeared in the moonlight, causing Che Yun to pause, a frown on his face, ��I thought Master had left earlier.��


    If Su Liang and Gu Ling were here, they could immediately recognize that the ��Master�� Che Yun referred to was Gu Ling��s master, Nangong Lin.


    Nangong Lin approached and patted Che Yun��s shoulder, ��I was so close to Jiaye City, how could I not visit you? However, because you didn��t allow me to reveal your true identity to Gu Ling, I had no other option but to avoid them.�� ��Is their departure today rted to Master?�� Che Yun asked.


    Nangong Lin nodded, ��Qianqian is seriously ill. I came specifically to invite Su


    Liang to treat her.��


    With a frown on his face, Che Yun asked, ��Didn��t Master say her health had improved thest time?��


    Nangong Lin let out a deep sigh, ��That wasst year��s story. Her health deteriorated after the New Year and when she heard about Gu Ling and Su


    Liang��s marriage, I decided toe.��


    ��I haven��t seen her yet���� Che Yun murmured.


    Nangong Lin sighed again, ��I��ve always wanted you to reunite with your sister, but you couldn��t leave and she couldn��t move. After I meet you, I must leave right away to avoid arousing Gu Ling and Su Liang��s suspicion. They��re both very smart people. Even though I taught Gu Ling martial arts, he doesn��t fully trust me. Are you alright?��


    Staring at the dark water surface, Che Yun gave a self-mockingugh, ��What does being alright mean?��


    ��I��ve asked you many times before, now I��ll ask you again. You cane with me and get out of Situ Xie��s control, are you still not willing?�� Nangong Lin asked with a furrowed brow.


    ��Leave? And go where?�� Che Yun asked softly.


    Nangong Lin sighed, ��Go to Yin Country, or anywhere. You can be with Qianqian. Don��t you want to see her? You both were born together, you were taken away by Situ Xie, and your mother handed Qianqian over to me before she leaves. I made a vow to your mother that I would find you and protect you.��


    ��I want to but I can��t right now,�� Che Yun shook his head, ��Situ Xie is my grandfather and Situ Han is my father. To this day, I still don��t know what Situ Xie��s ultimate goal is for using me. He suddenly allowed Che Xiao to return home, but the real Che Yun is still in his hands.��


    Nangon Lin shook his head repeatedly, ��None of this is your fault. You haven��t done anything wrong to the Che family, so why do you have to torment yourself?��


    With a faint smile, Che Yun said, ��Master, there��s no need to say any more. The


    Che family has raised me. Until the real Che Yun returns, I won��t leave.��


    ��What if Situ Xie asks you to betray Qian Country? What if he asks you to do things that are morally reprehensible? Will you still listen to him?�� Nangong Lin asked.


    However, it seemed as if Che Yun hadn��t heard Nangong Lin��s question and suddenly said, ��I��m really envious of Gu Ling.��


    Nangong Lin was taken aback, ��You�� you can��t possibly like Su Liang, too?��


    It seemed like Che Yun was only momentarily insensible. His gaze soon regained its tranquility. ��Master is overthinking, I��m just envious that Gu Ling isn��t controlled by Situ Xie.��


    ��If I tell him that you two are supposed to be siblings because your mother gave birth to twins, he will definitely help you, �� Nan Gong Lin stated.


    ��Master should leave,�� Che Yun turned his back, ��Please tell my sister to take care of herself. I assure you I��ll meet her..��

 Chapter 311: 311. I’m having such a hard time

    Chapter 311: 311. I��m having such a hard time<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Qian Country, Imperial Pce.


    Duanmu Yi received news from Jiaye City every day. Ever since he learned that Gu Ling and Su Liang had quickly repelled the army of Yin Country, not only putting an end to the war but also publicly executing Yin Country��smander Fan Tong in a show of strength, his worries were swept away. The emperor was overjoyed and did not hesitate to praise Gu Ling and Su Liang in court, bestowing gifts and sending them to Su Mansion.<div>


    On the day he received another report, Duanmu Chen was also present. Judging by the time, Nian Jincheng��s army should be arriving at Jiaye City soon.


    ��It��s a letter from Su Liang.�� Duanmu Yi opened it with a smile, ��Surely, it��s a request for approval to attack Yin Country.��


    Duanmu Chen agreed. With the current situation, Yin Country had already lost its initiative. However, he believed thatunching an attack on Yin Country was not a wise move. Qian Country was not strong enough to withstand an attack from both Yin and Liang Countries, so they should not start a war recklessly.


    Yet, Duanmu Yi��s face changed immediately after reading the content of the note, his eyebrows furrowing.


    ��Father, is there a problem?�� Duanmu Chen asked respectfully.


    ��Those two, they are really bold and reckless! They didn��t put me in their eyes at all!�� Duanmu Yi threw the note to Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen took a look and furrowed his brows as well. Contrary to their expectations, Su Liang was not asking for permission to attack Yin Country but had secretly gone to Yin Country with Gu Ling to investigate the secret scroll of the Mu Family!


    Of course, thetter was also significant, but the problem was that, as servants, their actions were against the rules.


    Capable servants are indeed good, but when they be too powerful, what monarchs care more about is their loyalty. Adhering to the rules is essential.


    As always, Duanmu Chen helped Su Liang exin, ��The matter of the secret scroll cannot be dyed. If Yin Country really obtains the other half of the secret scroll, even if it��s a dayte, it could lead to both Yin and Liang Countriesbining the scrolls, which would be extremely disadvantageous to us! Su Liang must have made the decision to go to Yin Country immediately because of this.��


    Duanmu Yi calmed down, knowing that Duanmu Chen��s words were true, and snorted, ��If she can really obtain the other half of the secret scroll, I will not hold it against her.��<div>


    From this, Duanmu Chen knew that after this incident in Jiaye City, Duanmu Yi had genuinely agreed with his previous view that ��obtaining Su Liang means obtaining the world; they have already obtained her.�� However, the bnce between monarch and servant was still a taut string.


    Situ Jing, the grandson of King Yue of Liang Country who came to marry, arrived the day before yesterday. Xing Yuyan would be married off in three days, and the one who was assigned to send her off to Liang Country and bring Situ Yao back was Qin Yuheng, the crown prince from Duke Qin��s mansion.


    ��So, what about Yin Country?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    Su Liang also enquired in the letter when to resume trade with Yin Country. Short-term trade disruption was not a problem as it only demonstrated their stance, but long-term disruption would harm others without benefiting themselves.


    After pondering for a moment, Duanmu Yi said, ��Let��s wait and see whether Su Liang and Gu Ling make any gains this time, and let��s discuss it when the people of Yin Countrye.��


    Trade could resume, but the royal family of Yin Country must have a clear stance for peace. The matter of the face was rted to the dignity of the country and the cohesion of the people��s hearts, and it was by no means meaningless.


    Su Mansion.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang left on their wedding day, leaving only Qi Jun, Ren Dong, and the old man Bai in the mansion.


    Old man Bai did not like to talk to anyone other than Su Liang. After he gradually recovered his health, he no longer needed Qi Jun and Ren Dong to serve him. He spent half a day sitting by theke in the Garden Pavilion, lost in thought, and the other half of the day in Yuanming Pavilion on the first floor sorting out medicinal materials.


    The medicinal materials that Su Liang had written down as old man Bai dictated were sent over by Song Qi. They were stored on the first floor of Yuanming Pavilion, which was almost filled up, but they were soon used up by the old man.


    Qi Jun bought hundreds of big and small porcin bottles as Bai requested.<div>


    Although old man Bai did not allow Qi Jun and Ren Dong to disturb him when making medicine, they would always check how many medicinal materials had been used and how many bottles had been used when he left Yuanming Pavilion each day, and they even kept records.


    ��These must be the gifts that Senior Bai wants to give to the Master,�� Qi Jun said.


    Ren Dong agreed, but she was worried about old man Bai��s zombie-like state, ��Will Senior Bai leave when he finishes using the medicinal materials?��


    Qi Jun didn��t think so, but just in case, he asked Song Qi to continue buying medicinal materials ording to the list, with no limit, the more, the better.


    Old man Bai seemed not to care that the speed of his consumption of medicinal materials was slower than the speed of the increase in the number of materials and did not say anything. Seeing this, Qi Jun and Ren Dong felt that they might be overthinking the situation.


    As for old man Mu who left earlier, he had not yet returned.


    When news of Su Liang and Gu Ling quelling the conflict reached the capital, Qi Jun told old man Bai, who simply nodded and said, ��As long as she��s fine.��


    Jiaye City.


    Six days had passed since Gu Ling and Su Liang left.


    Che Yun��s injuries had healed well. Lian Shun��s arm would take at least another six months to fully recover, ording to Su Liang. The three of them, Che Yun, Lian Shun, and Nian Jincheng, got along well. They discussed and further improved Jiaye City��s defenses together, and they did not cken in their daily military training. Even if they knew that the possibility of fighting was low in the short term, they made full preparations.


    asionally, Lian Shun would invite Che Yun and Nian Jincheng to drink together, sometimes Che Yun would bring Che Xiao, and Lian Shun would call his soon-to-be brother-inw, Yuan Pei, whom he had grown up with since he was little.<div>


    Yuan Pei and Lian Shan, Lin Shun��s younger sister, had a marriage arrangement set by their grandparents and were childhood sweethearts. Now that the Yuan family was left with only Yuan Pei, Lin��s father and mother were very concerned about him, often inviting him to their home.


    Everything was fine until this day when Lin Shun��s younger brother, Lian Chen, said he wanted to talk to him.


    ��What��s going on?�� Lin Shunughed and tousled Lian Chen��s hair, ��You��re so young, and you always look serious. You look older than me!�� Lian Chen frowned, ��Big Brother, stop joking. I have something serious to say.��


    ��Did you fall in love with someone?�� Lin Shun chuckled.


    Lian Chen��s face turned dark, ��Big Brother!��


    ��Alright, alright, go ahead, I��m listening.�� Lin Shun finally sat down seriously.


    ��Something��s wrong with our sister.�� Lian Chen said with a serious expression.


    Lin Shun was stunned for a moment, ��Shan Shan? She��s been looking better these days, and she��s willing to go out, isn��t that a good thing?��


    Lian Chen shook his head, ��That��s not what I mean. I unintentionally saw Sister talking to Brother Shen in the garden. Although I didn��t hear what they said, the look in Sister��s eyes when she watched Brother Shen leave�� anyway, I think something��s wrong!��


    Lin Shun waspletely dumbfounded, ��You mean�� Shan Shan has fallen for Che Yun? That can��t be! Haven��t she and Apei always been close?��


    ��It might be because she lost her memory and forgot about her past with Yuan brother,�� Lian Chen sighed, ��What if Sister really falls for Brother Shen? What will we do?��


    In Qian Country, it is customary to mourn for parents for three years after their death. Yuan Pei and Lian Shan were originally set to get married this year, but Yuan Ye passed away, and Yuan Pei wanted to mourn his grandfather for a year. The wedding was postponed to next year, and the Lin family members had no objections.


    Lin Shun furrowed his eyebrows, ��I��ll go ask Shan Shan. You didn��t tell Mom and Dad, did you?��


    Lian Chen shook his head, ��Not yet. Big Brother, please persuade Sister not to like Brother Shen, or else Yuan brother will be so heartbroken!��


    ��What do you kids know? Go read your books.�� Lin Shun tousled Lian Chen��s hair once more and strode out the door.


    By the time Lin Shun found Lian Shan, she was daydreaming by the window.


    ��What are you thinking about?�� Lin Shun extended his hand and waved it in front of her eyes.


    ��Big brother is here, I wasn��t thinking about anything.�� Lian Shan shook her head and smiled.


    Lin Shun seemingly casually said, ��Apei has been having a hard timetely. You should keep himpany more often. Didn��t the two of you like going for boat rides on theke before?��


    Lian Shan furrowed her eyebrows upon hearing this, ��Big brother, I����


    Seeing her reaction, Lin Shun had a bad premonition. Before he could ask, Lian Shan confessed she wanted to be with Che Yun, ��Big brother, I know Yuan brother is very good, but my heart only belongs to Brother Shen now.��


    Lin Shun frowned, sat down next to Lian Shan, and looked her in the eyes, ��Did you tell Che Yun how you feel?��


    Lian Shan shook her head slightly, ��No. I want to talk to Yuan brother clearly and break off the engagement as soon as possible. Big brother, you must help me.��


    Lin Shun massaged his forehead, ��Apei has been having a hard timetely�� Sigh, if you really don��t like him, it wouldn��t be good for both of you to be together. I��ll ask Che Yun first.


    Lian Shan��s eyes lit up, ��I understand. Thank you, big brother.��


    When Lin Shun found Che Yun, he had just returned from inspecting the south city gate.


    Beforeing, Lin Shun thought Che Yun would say he only regarded Lian Shan as a sister.


    However, to Lin Shun��s surprise, Che Yun remained silent when he heard the question.


    ��What do you mean? Just say it!�� Lin Shun frowned.


    Che Yun looked down, ��I do like your sister, but because she has an engagement, I never revealed my feelings. I��m sorry, I never intended to hurt anyone.��


    Lin Shun felt a headacheing on, ��You haven��t done anything wrong, why apologize? It��s just that I never expected you to�� In fact, I��ve always thought you had a secret crush on Su Xiaoliang!��


    Che Yun did not speak, and Lin Shun sighed repeatedly, ��If it weren��t for Apei, I would, of course, be happy to see you and my sister together. Now that things havee to this, all we can do is inform Apei as soon as possible and see what he has to say.��


    When Lin Shun found Yuan Pei, he was repairing the vase that Yuan Ye had loved the most. When the General Mansion was upied by the Fan family father and son, Fan Gang had shattered many items in the mansion, but Yuan Pei kept them all, hoping to restore their original state.


    After drinking a cup of tea, Lin Shun finally told Yuan Pei that Che Yun and Lian Shan were in love, ��I found out just today. If Shan Shan hadn��t been injured and forgotten you, this would never have happened.��


    Yuan Pei paused for a moment upon hearing this, put down the shards of the vase in his hand and quickly regained hisposure, ��Actually, I��ve known for a long time.��


    Lian Shun was shocked, ��You knew?��


    ��Shanmei didn��t lose her memory and forget about me before falling in love with Brother Shen.�� Yuan Pei shook his head, his eyes dim, ��Before the incident in Jiaye City, I could see that Shanmei was interested in Brother Shen. She went out alone that day to look for Brother Shen and was captured. I saw it from afar. I thought that after such a catastrophe, she would forget everything, and perhaps we could start over. But I didn��t expect that the person who was truly forgotten was me.��


    Lian Shun frowned, ��Shanshan liked Che Yun before? Howe I never noticed?��


    Yuan Pei picked up the broken porcin, looked at the half-repaired vase, and shook his head, ��Maybe we were just fated but not destined to be together. It was just an arranged marriage by our elders. She probably treated me as an elder brother. Her real destiny is Brother Shen. He is outstanding, and they are a good match.��


    ��Apei, you���� Lian Shun looked at Yuan Pei��s appearance, his face full of worry.


    ��I��m fine.�� Yuan Pei forced a smile, ��Let��s dissolve the engagement. I will talk to my uncle and aunt. Even if my grandfather was alive, he wouldn��t stop it because he always treated Shanmei like his own granddaughter.��


    Lian Shun wanted to say something tofort Yuan Pei, but when he opened his mouth, he felt that everything was superfluous. He just patted Yuan Pei on the shoulder and left.


    Two dayster, Yuan Pei and Lian Shan formally dissolved their engagement, and Che Yun got engaged to Lian Shun, with their wedding set for mid-May.


    On the night of the engagement, Che Xiao brought ate-night snack to Che Yun in the study.


    ��Mother made it. I can��t finish it, so I��ll share half with my big brother.�� Che Xiao smiled and put a bowl of Ginseng Chicken Soup in front of Che Yun.


    Che Yun shook his head, ��I��m not hungry.��


    Actually, father and mother just wanted topensate me.�� Che Xiao looked serious.


    Che Yun��s face darkened, ��Don��t pretend in front of me.��


    Upon hearing this, Che Xiao��s previously ��well-behaved and sensible�� face suddenly revealed a meaningful smile, ��Big brother, what are you talking about? I don��t understand.��


    ��I��m not your big brother.�� Che Yun said coldly.


    ��Then,�� Che Xiaoughed, ��Do you want me to call you Master or Young Master? Either is fine.��


    ��It was Situ Xie who brought you back. You were taken away by him back then.�� Che Yun looked coldly at Che Xiao.


    ��The Master is the Young Master��s grandfather, and the Young Master should not call him directly by his name. The Master let mee back to assist the Young Master, and meeting Su Liang first was for security and to avoid arousing their suspicions. The Young Master getting injured and poisoned was for the same reason.��


    Che Xiao looked at Che Yun, his eyes deep, ��Is the Young Master upset because he doesn��t want to marry Lian Shan? But there��s no way. She identally overheard your secret back then and should have died. If you insist on letting her live, you can only give her medicine to make her lose her memory and fake the appearance of being injured. If her memory recovers one day, it would be very unfavorable for you. If you don��t want her to die, you have to make her fall in love with you, be devoted to you, and be with you. Only then will she not betray you. ��


    ��It��s all your design!�� Che Yun��s eyes were icy.


    Che Xiao shrugged, ��The Young Master needs to take the first step, or else how can the Master be at ease to entrust a major mission to you? You were already involved in the kidnapping of the Lin family members and indirectly caused Yuan Ye��s death, so don��t hold any thoughts for those so-called friends. If they knew what you had done, they would never forgive you.��


    Che Yun clenched his fists, ��Besides asking you to spare Lian Shan, I have not participated in plotting anything!��


    Che Xiao smiled, ��From the beginning to the end, you knew who was behind it all, but you never told Lian Shun or Su Liang, and they wouldn��t believe you. In Nanshan City, you also killed a servant who eavesdropped on your conversation with my parents and faked his idental death without arousing suspicion. It��s better for the Young Master to give up unnecessary illusions early so that he can achieve great things. The Master has great expectations for the Young Master, who is a prince of Liang Country, not a person of Qian Country. Remember this.��


    Che Yun��s face looked extremely ugly, ��Don��t you hate Situ Xie?��


    Che Xiao��s smile deepened, ��Young Master is joking. The Master took me away, raised me, taught me to read and practice martial arts, and let mee back to help the Young Master. He has regenerated my life; why should I hate him? What would be the future for me staying with my parents? Inheriting the family��s small shop that wouldn��t make even a few broken silver coins?�� Upon hearing this, Che Yun clenched his fists again and said, ��Get out!��


    Che Xiao didn��t get angry or upset, stood up, and looked at Che Yun, ��The sooner the Young Master faces reality, the less pain he��ll have.��


    As his words fell, Che Xiao turned and left. Che Yun waved his hand, knocking over the bowl of Ginseng Chicken Soup that was still steaming hot��


    After Su Liang and Gu Ling left Jiaye City, Gu Ling was able to stay calm all the way, thanks to her disguise. Busyness temporarily reduced the heat of their love.


    As it was Su Liang��s first time in Yin Country, everything along the way felt novel to her, and her mood was pretty good. She agreed with Gu Ling that if nothing important happened on the way back, they would rx and have some fun.


    Gu Ling was naturally very happy. He had long nned to consummate their marriage once their business was done, and then go on their honeymoon.


    The two disguised themselves well and acted cautiously. They encountered no trouble on the way, and they even learned some news: the new Prime Minister of Yin Country was Mu Ya��s uncle, Mu Chang, who had already rushed to the northern border to rece Fan Gang.


    Mu Ya, who had tried to kill Su Liang and almost killed Gao Jiabao, was spared from assassination by Ren Dong because she was pregnant. Later, Su Liang was busy with other matters and did not pay attention to Mu Ya��s condition. She identally overheard someone talking about it and found out that Mu Ya had given birth to a stillborn child, and many people called her an ill-omened person.


    Su Liang felt that the rumors about the ��ill-omened person�� were probably nothing more than a means of power struggle and intrigue. Since she hade this far, after her business was done, she would surely meet with Mu Ya in person and settle the old scores.


    Nangong Lin��s home was located in Hefeng City, the closest city to Xiangyue City. The Nangong family was a famous big family in Hefeng City. Nangong Lin was the illegitimate brother of the Nangong family��s chief and usually resided in a vi on the outskirts of the city, almost invisible. If you inquire about Nangong Lin in the city, many people haven��t heard of this name.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling arrived in Hefeng City on the evening of March 5 and went straight to the Nangong Family��s Mid-hill Vi on the outskirts of the city.


    The road leading to the vi was in a quiet, serene forest.


    As the sky darkened, the evening breeze rustled the leaves. Both of them led their horses, and Gu Ling also held Su Liang��s hand.


    ��Should we give the letter and hairpin we found in Liang Country to your master?�� Su Liang suddenly thought of it and asked Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling shook her head, ��I didn��t bring them, never mind.��


    Su Liang sighed lightly, ��That��s true. He already knows about those things.��


    When they arrived outside the vi gate, Su Liang knocked, and an old man with white hair and beard politely invited them in.


    Halfway through, Nangong Lin came to meet them. He looked tired, with wet hair, exining that he had just taken a bath.


    ��How is Nangong Sister?�� asked Su Liang.


    Nangong Lin shook his head, sighed deeply, ��You two havee a long way, you should have rested first, but Qianqian is not doing well, Xiaoliang, you better go see her now.��


    ��Alright.�� Su Liang nodded, ��Master lead the way.��


    When they saw Nangong Qian, she was leaning on a maid, coughing nonstop, while the maid held a handkerchief to catch her phlegm, but she ended up coughing blood.


    Nangong Qian��s appearance and demeanor reminded Su Liang of Lin Daiyu in ��A Dream of Red Mansions��. Born weak due to congenital deficiencies, she had depleted liver yin, depleted heart qi, and her face looked utterly pale.


    As the daughter of Situ Han and Situ Xiang, Nangong Qian had delicate features and was a beauty, but unfortunately, her health was very poor. Seeing Nangong Lin, she called ��Dad�� and then fainted weakly.


    Nangong Lin helped Nangong Qian lie down, sighed deeply, and waved for the maid to leave.


    Su Liang walked to the bedside, Nangong Lin stepped back to let her take Nangong Qian��s pulse.


    As expected, this kind of illness had no specific miracle cure and needed to be carefully nursed back to health.


    ��Master, let me see what kind of medicine Sister usually takes, �� Su Liang released Nangong Qian and said.


    Nangong Lin took out the prescription and the unfinished medicine, ��At first it had some effect, but then it became useless.��


    Gu Ling took them, while Su Liang gave Nangong Qian acupuncture, saying that a treatment n needed further thought.


    Nangong Lin asked a maid to take Su Liang and Gu Ling to rest, and he stayed to wait ror mangong (n to wake up.


    Su Liang removed her disguise, cleaned up, and had dinner with Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling asked Su Liang, how long would the treatment for Nangong Qian take.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I will check her condition tomorrow when she wakes up.��


    ��Tonight we can only sleep together.�� Gu Ling nced at the inner room, implying his intentions.


    Su Liang was considering Nangong Qian��s illness, ��What did you say earlier?�� ��Sleep together tonight.�� Gu Ling repeated it.


    This time Su Liang heard clearly but frowned slightly, ��It might not work.��


    Gu Ling was puzzled, ��Why not? Why might it not work?��


    ��I think my period is about toe.�� Su Liang shrugged slightly.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��It��s not the time yet.��


    ��It might be because my life has been irregr recently, causing it toe early again.�� Su Liang said. She always had a faint feeling in her lower abdomen before her period, so she was sure it wasing.


    ��Alright then.�� Gu Ling sighed lightly, ��I will hold you tonight, just to warm you up.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��I agree, as long as you don��t feel ufortable.��


    Gu Ling held his forehead, ��I��m so frustrated, I really want to kill Nian


    Jincheng..��

 Chapter 312: 312. The Perfect Master

    Chapter 312: 312. The Perfect Master<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Gu Ling, who insisted on sleeping with Su Liang, had to leave in the middle of the night and find theke they passed by when they arrived, soaking himself in it��


    By the time he finally ��calmed down�� and came back from theke, he ran into Nangong Lin.<div>


    ��Ling��er, what happened to you���� Nangong Lin looked at the soaking wet Gu Ling with an indescribable expression on his face.


    Gu Ling��s face remained calm, ��I have a sleepwalking condition, and only discovered myself in theke when I awoke.��


    Nangong Lin frowned, ��Sleepwalking? Can��t Xiaoliang cure it?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��After getting married, it��s been much better than before.��


    Nangong Lin nodded, ��When you sleep at night, let Xiaoliang watch you, so there won��t be any idents.��


    ��Okay.�� Gu Ling asked Nangong Lin, ��Has senior sister woken up yet?��


    ��She just woke up for a moment, and then fell asleep again.�� Nangong Lin deeply sighed, ��I told Qianqian that you had arrived, and she said she was very sorry. She always feels like a burden and adds trouble for you.��


    Gu Ling didn��t say anything polite. This time��s matter was indeed somewhat troublesome, and his calling Nangong Qian a senior sister was just out of courtesy, nothing more.


    ��You better go back. If Xiaoliang wakes up and can��t find you, she��ll definitely be worried.�� Nangong Lin said to Gu Ling.


    However, Gu Ling didn��t leave, ��Who taught Master his martial arts?��


    Nangong Lin was stunned, ��Why do you suddenly ask this?��<div>


    Gu Ling��s expression was faint, ��I just feel that I knew too little about Master before.��


    Nangong Lin sighed softly, ��Yes, although we are master and disciple, we haven��t said more than a few words to each other over these years. My master was a down-and-out wandering swordsman. When we first met, I was only ten years old, and thought he was a beggar. I gave him some food, and he grabbed me, pinched my bones, and said he would give me a great gift. Later, he would often secretly find me and teach me martial arts, including the Cold Moon Sword Technique. But I didn��t have much desire for fame and fortune, and when I was young, I just wanted to do business properly, and then take good care of Qianqian.��


    When Nangong Lin was young, even though he was born of a concubine, he was still a standard rich young master with handsome looks, gentle temperament, and a hidden top-level master, which indeed qualified him to get acquainted and be brothers with the Situ sisters, Situ Xiang and Situ Ning.


    Gu Ling did not question Nangong Lin��s words, because that was his experience many years ago, and it was impossible to verify. He just wanted to ask clearly, ��Does Master have any other disciples?��


    Nangong Lin was taken aback for a moment and thenughed, ��Yes, there��s


    Qianqian, but she is physically weak and can��t practice martial arts. The other person who calls me master is Xiaoliang. When I have time, I can give her some guidance.��


    ��No need,�� Gu Ling shook his head, ��She has me.�� Su Liang was menstruating and temporarily unable to do martial arts, so they wouldn��t stay here for too long.


    Nangong Lin chuckled, ��That��s true. You��ve surpassed your master in skill. Your current strength must be better than mine.��


    After chatting for a while, Master and disciple separated. Gu Ling returned to their room, changed his clothes, carefully got into bed,ying down outside, and under the bright moonlight, quietly looked at Su Liang��s peaceful sleeping face.


    ��Great God, why don��t you hug me?�� Su Liang didn��t open her eyes but suddenly spoke, her tone teasing.


    ��Did I wake you?�� Gu Ling pinched Su Liang��s cheek.<div>


    Su Liang opened her eyes, looked at Gu Ling, ��I woke up when you went out.��


    Gu Ling sighed softly, ��You couldn��t sleep well either, I should have slept on the soft couch.��


    Su Liang leaned towards Gu Ling, hugged his arm, and closed her eyes again,


    ��Why did you take so long?��


    Gu Ling thought Su Liang looked just like azy little kitten at this moment, adorable to death, wanting to kiss her, but considering his recent poor self-control, he restrained himself.


    After listening to Gu Ling��s conversation with Nangong Lin, Su Liang nodded, ��If you have other senior brothers or junior brothers, they might be your opponents.�� But Nangong Lin��s meaning was that he didn��t teach any other disciples.


    Having been fatigued from traveling, Su Liang fell asleep soon after chatting with Gu Ling for a while.


    Gu Ling imagined the scene of beating up Nian Jincheng in their next meeting and finally fell asleep as well.


    It was already broad daylight when Su Liang woke up since she fell asleeptest night. As she sat up, Gu Ling came in with warm water, ��Do you feel ufortable?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I��m fine.��


    After getting up, tidying up, washing, and changing her clothes, Su Liang stood in the courtyard and looked at the lush mountains and forests behind the mid-hill vi. The thick greenery, moist, and fresh air made it an extremelyfortable ce for health preservation.<div>


    Last night, when they arrived it was dark, and during the daytime, the exquisitely carved beams and rafters of the vi also contrasted with the naturalndscape, as the builder had exceptional taste.


    Breakfast included some exotic Yin Country delicacies Su Liang hadn��t eaten before; overall, the taste was light and delicious.


    ��Master is a very considerate person.�� Su Liang said to Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Too perfect, even a bit fake.��


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, ��I think the most perfect person in the world is you, but you��re very real.�� At first acquaintance, Su Liang had been amazed by Gu Ling��s beauty, but then she saw his cold demeanor and down-to-earth actions.


    Gu Ling��s eyes filled withughter. He lowered his head and gently kissed the corner of Su Liang��s lips, ��I like it when you praise me.��


    ��It��s sincere.�� Su Liang smiled lightly. ��Topare, Master represents another kind of perfection in character and behavior, showing no weakness in every word and action.��


    But this doesn��t mean Nangong Lin is pretending. It is possible that he is genuinely such a considerate person, and it is natural for him to treat his beloved disciple and daughter-inw well.


    Gu Ling only talked about his feelings. He wasn��t indifferent to human rtionships. He could y chess and chat with Lianshun��s father, and even if his own chess skills were poor, he didn��t feel impatient, and listening to him talk andugh felt very intimate. However, when facing Nangong Lin, he had never felt any desire to get close to him.


    ��A bit fake�� doesn��t mean that Gu Ling found anything wrong with Nangong Lin; it��s just intuition.


    After breakfast, Gu Ling and Su Liang went to see Nangong Qian again.


    The weather was beautiful. Nangong Qian was carried by Nangong Lin to lie on a lounge chair under the trees in the courtyard. Her palm-sized little face was almost translucent in the sunlight, with delicate blue veins barely visible on her forehead.


    ��Qianqian, look who��s here!�� Nangong Lin said with a smile, getting up.


    Upon hearing this, Nangong Qian slowly turned her head. Her gaze fell on Gu Ling��s face, and she stared at him intently as if being transfixed.


    ��Qianqian, this is Gu Ling whom Dad told you about,�� Nangong Lin bent down and said to Nangong Qian.


    ��I thought I saw an immortal from the heavens���� Nangong Qian murmured, her eyes still fixed on Gu Ling.


    Nangong Lin smiled at Gu Ling and Su Liang, ��Qianqian hasn��t met many people since she was a child, but she always heard me talk about Linger, and she thought I was exaggerating. She was quite surprised to meet you today.


    Please don��t mind.��


    Su Liang: �� It��s fine, actually she was amazed when she first saw Gu Ling too.


    ��This is Ling��er��s wife, Su Liang,�� Nangong Lin introduced her to Nangong Qian.


    Only then did Nangong Qian notice Su Liang, speaking weakly, ��I��ve heard Dad mention you�� Thank you foring����


    While Gu Ling was looking at the orchids in the courtyard, Su Liang sat down next to Nangong Qian, and observed, asked, and palpated her.


    ��Senior sister, don��t worry too much,�� Su Liang said to Nangong Qian.


    Nangong Qian stared nkly, ��I know�� it��s not good for my body, but I can��t control it����


    ��It��s due to physical reasons,�� Su Liang said, ��But you can try to make some adjustments, and think more about happy things.��


    Nangong Qian let out a faint sigh, ��I��m not as carefree and healthy as my sister, what happy things do I have to think about?��


    Su Liang: �� well, this temperament is somewhat like Lin Girl, it��s useless to say more.


    Nangong Lin asked Su Liang if there was a way to treat Nangong Qian, and Su


    Liang nodded, ��I��ll do my best.��


    Going through vast relief, Nangong Lin said, ��Just let me know if you need anything. I can��t speak for other things, but Nangong Family won��tck medicinal herbs.��


    ��Alright, I��ll write a prescription for Master and adjust Senior Sister��s diet,�� Su Liang said.


    Nangong Lin got the writing materials, and Su Liang quickly wrote a prescription for him.


    Seeing Su Liang��s handwriting, Nangong Lin was surprised, ��This handwriting is just like Ling��er��s.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��His writing is attractive, so I specially learned it.�� After crossing into this world, she learned two types of handwriting, one from Ning Jing and the other from Gu Ling. Comparatively, she felt that Gu Ling��s writing suited her more. It was previously inconvenient to use, but now that Gu Ling had recovered his identity and married her, there were no more taboos. ��Father, can I take a look too?�� Nangong Qian reached out her hand.


    Nangong Lin handed the prescription over to her.


    ��It��s so beautiful,�� Nangong Qian praised, ��The handwriting reflects the person.��


    Su Liang knew that this must not be about her. The handwriting was Gu Ling��s, and she just imitated it.


    After giving Nangong Qian another acupuncture treatment, it was still early,


    GU Ling said he wanted to go for a walk. Man gong Lin wanted to arrange someone to show them around but was refused.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling disguised themselves once more, left the vi, and headed to Hefeng City.


    The sun shone brightly as Su Liang and Gu Ling strolled through the city, enjoying the rare leisure moments.


    ��How many days do you need?�� Gu Ling asked again.


    Su Liang thought and said, ��Five to six days.�� Once she confirmed that her medicine was effective for Nangong Qian, they could leave.


    ��Very well,�� Gu Ling thought it was just right.


    Su Liang knew what he was thinking and chuckled, ��After we leave, we��ll visit the capital city of Yin Country.��


    ��Buy a mansion there,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Brother, although we��re not short of money, we may only stay for a day or two. Is it necessary?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��It��s necessary. We can��t consummate our marriage in an inn. We can return and live thereter �C as a memento.��


    Su Liang: ��Well, as long as he��s happy.


    The two of them went sightseeing in Hefeng City and visited the temples in the city.


    By the time they returned to Mid-hill Vi, Nangong Lin had already prepared the medicine ording to Su Liang��s prescription.


    Su Liang checked that there were no issues and that all the ingredients were top-notch.


    ��Xiaoliang, I Imow you won��t stay here long. Qianqian has never had friends since she was a child. Before you leave, could you please apany her more?�� Nangong Lin sighed, ��She likes you both very much and is afraid of causing you trouble.��


    ��Alright,�� Su Liang agreed promptly. As a doctor, providing psychological counseling to patients was also part of the treatment.


    ��I��m truly grateful. If Qianqian��s health improves and she can go out, I��ll definitely take her out to see the world and visit you in Qian Country,�� Nangong Lin said.


    That night, Gu Ling slept on the soft couch and didn��t ��sleepwalk�� to soak in the cold water anymore.


    It was deep into the night, and Nangong Lin was still with Nangong Qian.


    ��I��m very worried about my brother���� Nangong Qian��s face was full of concern, ��What exactly does Situ Xie want him to do?��


    Nangong Lin sighed and shook his head, ��I don��t know what Situ Xie intends to do, but he can��t do more than attempt to seize worldly power by using Jingjing as his pawn. Jingjing is stuck in a quagmire now, and it is precisely because of his kind heart that he has been controlled by others. If only he were more heartless, things wouldn��t have turned out this way.��


    Named by Situ Xiang at birth, the boy and girl twins were called Jing and Qian, symbolizing peace and stability.


    Che Yun��s real name was Situ Jing.


    ��Why doesn��t Situ Xie use Gu Ling instead?�� Nangong Qian could not understand.


    Nangong Lin snorted, ��Situ Xie initially chose Ah Ling��s father, Gu Yuan, as the pawn against Qian Country. Unfortunately, he failed. Ah Ling is an apparent pawn and too conspicuous, so it��s not easy to use him. Besides, he has been extremely intelligent since childhood, unwilling to be manipted by others. Jingjing, on the other hand, is the hidden pawn Situ Xie has nted, never giving him a chance to refuse.��


    ��My brother��s life is so difficult���� Nangong Qian��s eyes reddened, ��Father, is there really no way to help him?��


    Nangong Lin sighed deeply, ��I��ve tried to help him get away several times, but he refused.


    ��If I recover, I��ll go see my brother,�� Nangong Qian said.


    Nangong Lin nodded, ��It��s good that you��re thinking this way. He��s not that he doesn��t care about you; he just can��t get away.��


    Nangong Qian appeared lost, ��I really envy Su Liang.��


    Nangong Lin��s eyebrows slightly creased, ��Qianqian, could it be that�� you like


    Ah Ling?��


    A faint blush appeared on Nangong Qian��s pale face as she lowered her eyes in silence.


    Nangong Lin sighed continuously, ��You and Jingjing are really����


    ��What does it have to do with my brother?�� Nangong Qian��s voice was as soft as a mosquito��s.


    ��Although he doesn��t admit it, I can see that he has feelings for Su Liang,�� Nangong Lin said and then shook his head, ��I shouldn��t have mentioned this to you; now you��ll overthink.��


    Nangong Qian��s face was full of astonishment, ��My brother likes Su Liang too? But Su Liang married Gu Ling�� My brother must feel heartbroken watching them together����


    ��Actually���� Nangong Lin hesitated to speak.


    ��What were you going to say, Father?�� Nangong Qian frowned slightly.


    ��Back then, Xiangmei (Situ Xiang) and Aning were even closer than real sisters. I once heard them say that if they got married and had children, they would definitely be inws. Xiangmei even said that if she had a daughter, she wouldn��t feel at ease marrying her off to someone else. It would only be best if Aning was the mother-in w of her daughter���� Nangong Lin looked somewhat mncholic, ��At that time, there was no Gu Yuan, no Situ Han. We were all carefree and happy. How wonderful it was!��


    Nangong Qian��s face was full of shock, ��Father, are you saying�� Gu Ling and I should have been��?��


    Nangong Lin nodded, ��Not should have been, but you two were engaged. It was dyed because of your weak physical condition and the incident in his family that caused him to lose contact. I should have told him earlier.��


    Nangong Qian��s eyes dimmed, ��Even if he had known earlier, he might not have liked me����


    Nangong Lin grasped Nangong Qian��s hand, looked into her eyes, and asked,


    ��Do you truly like Gu Ling and want to be with him? Tell Father the truth.��


    Nangong Qian softly nodded, ��From the moment I saw him, I��ve never been able to forget.��


    ��Alright, Father knows now,�� Nangong Lin��s eyes flickered with a mysterious depth.


    ��Father�� what are you going to do?�� Nangong Qian widened her eyes.


    ��You don��t need to worry about it,�� Nangong Lin stood up, ��For you and Jingjing, Father will think of something.��


    It was past midnight and the wind had picked up.


    Nangong Lin returned to his study, opened a hiddenpartment, and took out a painting scroll. Carefully, he unfolded it in front of him.


    The woman in the painting was breathtakingly beautiful, her smile enchanting.


    Nangong Lin gently touched the woman��s face in the painting, an inscrutable smile on his face, ��Aning, I liked you so much back then, but you refused to ept me. Now I can��t tell whether I love you more or hate you more�� But no matter what, I��ll never allow your son to reject my daughter again..��

 Chapter 313: 313. Sorry

    Chapter 313: 313. Sorry<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang��s days in the Mid-hill Vi were quiet and leisurely.


    Besides giving Nangong Qian acupuncture and chatting about the outside world each day, Su Liang spent her time with Gu Ling. Whether they were climbing mountains to watch the sunrise and sunset or going into the city to watch ys and listen to music, she found happiness in these activities.<div>


    After expressing admiration and fascination for Gu Ling during their initial encounter, Nangong Qian had grown closer to Su Liang. Gu Ling seldom appeared before Nangong Qian, and she never actively asked about him.


    At one point, Nangong Lin sparred with Gu Ling and acknowledged that Gu Ling��s skills had vastly outgrown his own as a master.


    In this manner, six days passed. Nangong Qian no longer coughed up blood, and her cough symptoms had noticeably eased. Her spirit was improved, and Su Liang raised the matter of her departure with Nangong Lin.


    Nangong Lin was surprised, ��Do you have to leave so soon?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��I have taught Dr. Liu the methods of acupuncture, so he can perform acupuncture on my senior. We will continue with the current prescription. I have written two new prescriptions specifying when to change the medicine and what kind of diet and exercise should be followed after my senior can get out of bed.��


    Nangong Lin nodded, ��You��ve put in a lot of effort. That sounds reasonable.��


    ��Since Gu Ling and I secretly came here, we need to return as soon as possible to avoid any trouble with the Emperor,�� Su Liang said to Nangong Lin. They also nned to visit Xiangyue City, but there was no need to disclose this at the time.


    ��That��s for the best. I would feel guilty if I caused any inconvenience to you,�� said Nangong Lin with a warm smile, ��I won��t keep you any longer. Feel free to visit whenever you have time. If Qianqian��s health improves, I��ll surely bring her to see you.��


    While Gu Ling was packing, Su Liang went to say farewell to Nangong Qian.


    ��You��re leaving so soon���� Nangong Qian��s eyes reddened, and she clung onto


    Su Liang��s hand, ��When you��re gone, I won��t have anyone to talk to.��<div>


    Su Liang sighed lightly tofort Nangong Qian, ��When you��re feeling better and can go outside, you cane to my house with your master.��


    Nangong Qian nodded gently, ��I definitely will.��


    When Su Liang returned to her courtyard, she found Nangong Lin hade over again.


    ��When I urgently came to find you, I did not have time to prepare any gifts. I brought them now. There��s also a gift for your wedding, �� Nangong Lin said with a smile, handing over two boxes to Su Liang.


    Su Liang opened the ��first-meeting gift�� to find a yellowing book.


    ��This is a medical book treasured by the Nangong Family. It contains many ancient prescriptions. I hope it will be useful for you,�� said Nangong Lin. Su Liang nodded, ��I love it, thank you, master.��


    As for the wedding gift for Gu Ling and Su Liang, it was a box of valuable sandalwood. Nangong Lin knew that Gu Ling liked to carve.


    Thus, before noon that day, Su Liang and Gu Ling bid farewell to Nangong Lin and left the Mid-hill Vi.


    When they left Hefeng City, they both changed clothes and even the horses. After leaving the city, they headed towards Xiangyue City.


    Traveling at a swift pace, they arrived in Xiangyue City before the city gates closed for the night.


    Although there had been setbacks in the war in the northern parts of Yin Country, Xiangyue City remainedrgely unaffected. The brightly lit streets were bustling as usual.<div>


    It was impossible for them to find a house to buy at this hour, so they decided to stay at an inn. Conveniently, Gu Ling reckoned that the following day would be auspicious.


    After settling their belongings, they went to a restaurant for dinner and chose a private room facing the street.


    Su Liang sat by the window, looking at the night view outside, where she could see a brightly lit tower in the distance.


    ��Is that a temple or the pce over there?�� Su Liang asked Gu Ling. Gu Ling nced over, ��The pce.��


    ��We have serious business to attend to tonight.�� Said Su Liang. One of her reasons foring to Xiangyue City was to pay a visit to Mu Ya, the Imperial Concubine of the crown prince, in his mansion. As for the secret scroll, she��ll casually inquire about it tomorrow. Even if the royal family of Yin Country possessed it, it would��ve been given by the royal family of Liang Country since theplete scroll is with Gu Ling.


    Su Liang ordered a few dishes, all on the sweet side. She didn��t eat much before putting her chopsticks down.


    Leaving the restaurant, they strolled around the street for a while before returning to the inn.


    Su Liangy down and slept for an hour, woken by Gu Ling when it was quiet outside.


    She pushed open the window, a clean breeze swept across her face. The night sky was filled with stars, a sight hard to resist.


    Gu Ling hugged Su Liang from behind, his head resting on her shoulder, faces touching sideways, ��Tomorrow, hmm?��


    Su Liang chuckled lightly, ��God, what are you talking about? I don��t understand.��<div>


    Gu Ling tilted his head and stole a kiss from the corner of Su Liang��s lips,


    ��Don��t y dumb, otherwise����


    ��Otherwise, you��re going to keep kissing me until I understand? Too scary.�� Su Liang grinned, ��Tomorrow, I��m going to sleep with you, satisfied?��


    ��You said so.�� Gu Ling seemed utterly pleased, finally, the time he had been waiting for arrived.


    They put on their masks and quietly left the inn, heading for the crown prince��s mansion in Yin Country.


    Ever since Mu Ya miscarried, she waspletely neglected by the crown prince. Since she was only an Imperial Concubine and the Empress above her had a niece as the crown princess, life was not easy for her.


    Plus, because she didn��t properly recover from her postpartum period, she suffered from persistent headaches and weakness.


    Since the public challenge with Su Liang during the Military Exam selection in Qian Country, which she lost, everything seemed to go wrong for her. Her reputation and prestige in Yin Country took a major hit due to that defeat and she ended up as an Imperial Concubine instead of the likely crown princess.


    Mu Ya, ming all her sufferings on Su Liang, deliberately instructed her minion Qiu Jianren to insert his nephew Qiu Ming into Su Liang��s side during


    Qian Country��s military conscription. Surprisingly, the plot was uncovered, Qiu Ming died, while Su Liang remained fine.


    Mu Ya was unaware of the events that transpired after Qiu Ming went to Qian Country and didn��t know her poisonous plot against Su Liang almost killed Su Liang��s friend Gao Jiabao.


    After meeting with Qiu Jianren, he was killed, leaving behind a beheaded corpse which Mu Ya saw in person. This spectacle gave her nightmares for three days, after which she forgot about Qiu Jianren.


    But when she miscarried, Mu Ya felt it was all Su Liang��s fault. She believed Su Liang cursed her, sent people to kill Qiu Jianren, which shocked her and affected her unborn child.


    Upon hearing that Su Liang married Gu Ling, Mu Ya��s jealousy toward her reached the pinnacle.


    During the quiet hours of the night, Mu Ya in white clothes and disheveled hair, held a cloth doll with Su Liang��s name written all over it, pierced by long needles. After cing thest needle, she took out all the others from the doll and inserted them back again while cursing, ��Su Liang, you won��t die a natural death����


    When Su Liang and Gu Ling approached Mu Ya��s room, they leaned against the wall and listened to what Mu Ya was saying.


    Gu Ling��s eyes chilled, signaling Su Liang to wait outside while he went in to deal with it. This time, no hesitation was required.


    Su Liang watched Gu Ling leave, slightly raising her head counting the stars, wondering at what count Gu Ling would return.


    When Mu Ya noticed a person behind her, Gu Ling��s long sword had already pierced her body.


    The doll full of needles dropped from Mu Ya��s hands to the ground. She incredulously turned her head, attempting to see who it was.


    Then she heard an unfamiliar voice, ��I��m Su Liang��s husband.��


    Su Liang��s husband�� Gu Ling�� The most beautiful man in the world�� He came to kill her for Su Liang�� Mu Ya��s eyes were dull, and she murmured, ��She harms me�� The heavens are unjust����


    Su Liang heard it. In some way, it could be said that she harmed Mu Ya. If she hadn��t traveled through time, Mu Ya��s life might have been different. However, there are no ifs in this world, and Mu Ya��s end was also the result of her own choices.


    Just when Su Liang felt that Gu Ling was about toe out, and they could return to the inn to sleep, she suddenly felt a chill on her back!


    With a sinking heart, Su Liang hadn��t had time to do anything when she heard an aged voice by her ear, ��Don��t move.��


    She felt a cold sensation on her neck, as if something was wrapped around it, but she hadn��t even noticed when this person hade close! Encountering a master like this at Mu Ya��s ce was something she hadn��t anticipated. Had such a person been by Mu Ya��s side, he would have been sent to kill Su Liang long ago!


    Soon, Su Liang saw Gu Ling, and Gu Ling also saw her, including the figure in a ck cloak behind her, almost blending into the night.


    In an instant, it was as if all of Gu Ling��s blood had frozen, ��Let her go!��


    ��You killed my adopted daughter.�� The elder��s deep voice revealed that he was one of Mu Ya��s men.


    It must have been that when this elder discovered Gu Ling, he had already stabbed his sword through Mu Ya��s body. So the elder had chosen to capture Su Liang��


    ��What do you want?�� Gu Ling saw the golden thread around Su Liang��s neck and told himself to stay calm, don��t panic, but his heart couldn��t help plummeting. From the time he had met Su Liang till now, even throughout Gu Ling��s life, he had never felt this panicked before.


    ��To pay with a life,�� the elder said in a cold voice, ��Yours or hers.��


    ��Mine,�� said Gu Ling instantly, ��Let her go.�� If they were to use poison at this moment, neither he nor Su Liang had taken the antidote in advance, and it would only put them at a disadvantage.


    ��Drop your weapon,�� the elder stared at Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling put his long sword on the ground and took the dagger from his sleeve and threw it down.


    ��Your pouch,�� the elder said.


    Gu Ling unfastened his pouch and threw it aside.


    ��Take this medicine.�� As soon as the elder finished speaking, a white porcin bottle flew towards Gu Ling.


    ��Don��t!�� Su Liang watched Gu Ling gripping that porcin bottle, her heart suddenly tightening, ��I instructed him to kill Mu Ya! If you want to do something,e at me!��


    But the elder didn��t take any notice of Su Liang, ��I��ll count to three, if you don��t take it, I��ll slit her throat.��


    ��Gu Ling, don��t take it, I beg you,�� Su Liang didn��t have time to think about how all this happened. But at this moment, she only had one thought, that he shouldn��t take the medicine. He simply must not take it.


    ��Two,�� the elder said, suddenly tightening the golden thread in his hand. Su Liang didn��t let herself cry out in pain, but Gu Ling saw a bloody mark appear on her neck.


    Gu Ling poured a pill out of the bottle, holding it in his hand, looking steadily at Su Liang, and his eyes were full of guilt, ��I��m sorry, you have to stay alive.��


    ��No!�� Su Liang��s tears streamed down her face. She heard her elder chant ��one�� behind her, and Gu Ling put the medicine into his mouth.


    The elder let go, and Su Liang, feeling as if all her strength had been drained, copsed on the ground. She watched with wide eyes as Gu Ling spat out blood and copsed, being dragged up by someone and taken away��


    Thest bit of sanity reminded Su Liang, along with Gu Ling��s warning, that she wasn��t to do anything, she absolutely couldn��t do anything. The elder��s power was beyond her imagination, and if she rashly took action, she would surely die.


    In fact, everything happened very quickly, so quickly that one moment she was counting stars in her memory, waiting for Gu Ling toe out so they could go back and sleep together, and the next moment, she felt heartbroken��


    A woman��s scream rang out, seeming far away, yet suddenly very close. Su


    Liang came to her senses and realized that the scream wasing from Mu Ya��s room, just across the wall. A servant must have found Mu Ya dead, and soon, someone would discover her��


    Su Liang got up and walked over, picked up the long sword, dagger, and pouch that Gu Ling had dropped, and practically stumbled away. When she climbed over the wall to leave, she fell on the ground. Her hand was scraped, but she felt nothing.


    Dawn arrived.


    Alone, Su Liang stood in the dense forest outside Xiangyue City. The rising sun dribbled gold through the gaps in the leaves. Yet, her heart felt icy cold.


    She anticipated that with the murder of the crown prince��s concubine, the city authorities would scrutinize all neers, inn guests being first on the list. So, she packed her belongings in the middle of the night and left the city, abandoning the horse behind.


    They had only arrived the previous day, riding horses andughing together. They strolled through the city at night, nned to consummate their marriage that night, and buy a house they liked during the day, so they would have a ce to stay when they returned. Gu Ling wanted it as a memento.


    Even now, Su Liang couldn��t understand why.


    They were always careful. Since Mu Ya was protected by such a powerful master, why did he show up after she died? Whys overpowered her thoughts�� Why did Gu Ling apologize to her? Was it because he could no longer stay by her side? No, she couldn��t ept such an oue. She refused to��


    She sat down, leaning against a tree, eyes closed, tears streaking down her face, her mind nk. She wished it were all a dream, that they had never been to Xiangyue City, that she and Gu Ling were still in Qian Country, in Jiaye City, in their home in the capital city, in Su vige��


    The afternoon sun was harsh.


    Donning a straw hat, Su Liang followed a caravan back to Xiangyue City.


    She found a teahouse and quietly sat in a corner of the hall, drinking tea alone, while listening to the people around her discussing the grisly death of the crown prince��s concubine.


    Previously, despite being deemed unlucky for losing to Su Liang and giving birth to a stillborn baby, Mu Ya garnered sympathy. People had started remembering her as the heroic female general of Yin Country.


    It seemed ridiculous to Su Liang, but she was too heartbroken tough. She didn��t know why she hade back. She didn��t even know whether Gu Ling was Still anve�� wny  tnat man taKe mmc 11 It was to avenge mu Y a, why didn��t he kill him on the spot?


    With her thoughts in a whirl, Su Liang left the teahouse and aimlessly wandered the city.


    Without Gu Ling, she realized that she couldn��t get used to the rules of this world on her own. If Gu Ling was dead, what was she to do next? She couldn��t believe that Gu Ling was dead. But even if he was alive, she didn��t know where to find him��


    When Gu Ling opened his eyes again and saw the person before him, there was no surprise in his gaze.


    Nangong Lin wiped away the filth on Gu Ling��s face with a handkerchief. ��You don��t seem surprised, seems you guessed it has something to do with mest night. ��


    With a frosty gaze, Gu Ling stared at Nangong Lin, ��Who is that man?��


    Nangong Lin chuckled, ��My master, your master��s father, and Qianqian��s grandfather. The reason I met you and your wife years ago, was because I was helping my master search for his missing daughter all around the world. His daughter is Situ Xiang. You��re a genius, even my master would have a hard time fighting you. Unfortunately, Su Liang, your biggest weakness, was with you. My master was following you all along and waiting for the right chance to strike. I told him to be careful when taking you back. Fortunately, you didn��t tell Su Liang the truthst night. Otherwise, I would have had to take her out of the picture. ��


    ��Why?�� Gu Ling asked coldly.


    ��You��ll know soon.�� Nangong Lin stood up, cleaned the handkerchief in the basin, and wiped Gu Ling��s hands.


    At that moment, Gu Ling was too weak to move. Thinking about Su Liang being alone and ignorant of the cause of everything made him feel crazy.


    ��You really are a sight to behold.�� Nangong Lin looked at Gu Ling and nodded with an all-smiles face, ��Your mother wasn��t happy when she married Gu Yuan. I wanted to take her away but she refused. This time, I won��t let history repeat itself. Don��t worry, you are the only child of the woman I loved the most, I will not harm you, nor kill you.��


    As Nangong Lin finished speaking, he picked up the basin to leave. At the door, he stopped and turned back. His smile didn��t reach his eyes as he said, ��Apologizing to Su Liang was the right thing to do. All this is because you married her. If not, things wouldn��t have turned out this way and she wouldn��t havee to Yin Country. I will rectify your mistake. Don��t worry, she will live well. From now on, she��ll have nothing to do with you..��

 Chapter 314: 314. What a despicable father and daughter pair

    Chapter 314: 314. What a despicable father and daughter pair<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In Yin Country, Xiangyue City.


    The assassination and death of the crown prince��s concubine, Mu Ya, did not cause a real stir in the city. After every inn was investigated, two out-of-town men who arrivedte at night the previous day were quickly identified as the suspects. However, no one knew who they were, and apart from the discarded horses, they left no trace.<div>


    The blood-drenched puppet doll, full of needles and bearing Su Liang��s name, found not far from Mu Ya��s body, was secretly sent to the pce of Yin Country.


    After seeing it, the emperor of Yin Country asked, ��Are we sure Su Liang and Gu


    Ling are not in Jiaye City?��


    With confirmation, the emperor of Yin Country issued a secret order. Anyone in Xiangyue City and nearby cities resembling a man and a woman or two men should be closely monitored. If any clue hinting towards Su Liang and Gu Ling is found, it should be reported immediately


    Yin Country had previously lost in battle, including the death of a leading general. The setback had impacted the morale of their troops. The emperor of Yin Country was preparing to send someone to negotiate with Qian Country. The sudden suspicion that Gu Ling and Su Liang have arrived in Xiangyue City stirred him into wanting to apprehend them while also being wary of assassination attempts by them.


    Su Liang, unaware, found safety due to the absence of Gu Ling, as she alone was not the target of the investigation.


    Upon entering the city again, Su Liang disguised herself as a middle-aged man. She wandered alone for a long time before selecting a mansion for sale. She purchased the mansion, located not far from the main street, but nestled quietly in the middle of the hustle and bustle. Although it was not cheap, the price was not a concern for her.


    The pseudonym Su Liang used for the paperwork was Xiang Gu, synonym for ��thinking of Gu��, as she was currently thinking of Gu Ling.


    Behind the closed front door, Su Liang picked out a room in the courtyard and sat down facing a tall pine tree after arranging her luggage inside the room and opening the window.


    She was surprisingly calm then, not feeling sad, as she was certain Gu Ling wasn��t dead. Her task was not to grieve and shed tears, but to think of ways to find him.


    She wondered, during the incidentst night, why was there such a highly skilled master by Mu Ya��s side? If there was, Su Liang would have been targeted much earlier instead of Qiu Ming being deployed as a spy to poison her. Moreover, why did the man only appear after Mu Ya was killed? If he was indeed avenging Mu Ya, why did he not kill Gu Ling on the spot? Why did he let Su Liang escape?<div>


    The more she thought about it, the more it seemed to Su Liang that too many incidents fromst night didn��t make sense.


    Gu Ling wouldn��t have been alive if that man did not intend to keep him alive.


    The man imed to be Mu Ya��s foster father, but he probably never looked at Mu Ya �� his gaze was fixed on Gu Ling.


    If he was lying and trying to mislead Su Liang to attribute everything to Mu Ya, who was already dead, Su Liang would be caught in a stalemate.


    Su Liang believed that the array of events fromst night might not be a coincidence after all. The man made his move only when Mu Ya was killed. Thus, he imed to act in Mu Ya��s interests, though Su Liang could no longer ask Mu Ya for confirmation.


    Everything was set up to deceive Su Liang. That man was most certainly aware of Su Liang and Gu Ling��s identities and had targeted them early on! Otherwise, why would he be so sure that capturing Su Liang as a hostage would make Gu Lingpromise? Su Liang was disguised as a man at that time. Although the man was incredibly powerful, he chose to poison Gu Ling to control him. It seemed he was well aware of Gu Ling��s strength. No one in the unknown could act in such a manner!


    Su Liang stared at the magpies perched on the old pine tree, her gaze frosty.


    Today was the auspicious day chosen by Gu Ling. They were supposed to consummate their marriage tonight.


    ��Nangong Lin���� Su Liang murmured the name in a frosty tone.


    There was no trouble for her and Gu Ling while travelling from Jiaye City to Hefeng City. It would be impossible for someone to follow them for so long without making a move. They were targeted as soon as they left Hefeng City, and Gu Ling was kidnapped. It seemed intentional to mislead Su Liang��s focus.


    Except for Nangong Lin, Su Liang could not think of any other suspicious people. The old man fromst night was not Nangong Lin, but definitely had something to do with him! Only Nangong Lin knew that Su Liang and Gu Ling were in Yin Country. He was also well aware that Su Liang was Gu Ling��s most significant and only weakness. Without her by his side, even if Nangong Lin made a personal move, it would be hard for him to do anything to Gu Ling!<div>


    Why�� Su Liang wondered. If Nangong Lin was behind this, why kidnap Gu Ling? Why let her go? Was there a grievance between him and his student? Why take action at this time instead of at the Mid-hill Vi?


    With her eyes closed, Su Liang thought about the purpose of their trip to Yin Country, Nangong Qian. She recalled Nangong Qian��s obsession when she first saw Gu Ling, and had a bold conjecture: Nangong Qian liked Gu Ling, and Nangong Lin wanted to fulfill his daughter��s wishes!


    After all, Su Liang was sure of one thing, Nangong Lin was infatuated with Gu Ling��s mother, Situ Ning, in his youth, but had his advances rejected. He might believe that having Gu Ling with his daughter might make up for his past regret. Otherwise, he would not have asked Gu Ling to teach him martial arts. He would not have avoided causing trouble for Gu Ling all these years. The sudden change after a recent meeting must have been triggered by something happening recently.


    Though it seemed absurd, Su Liang knew that there were certain people who could achieve the unimaginable.


    ��Too perfect, somewhat false,��mented Gu Ling, who had known Nangong Lin since childhood, when asked for his opinion about his master.


    At the time, Su Liang didn��t pay much attention to Gu Ling��s casual remark, because they hadn��t noticed any inconsistency in Nangong Lin��s words or actions.


    Even in the events of the previous night, when Gu Ling was seized and Su Liang was led to believe that it had something to do with Mu Ya. Nangong Lin was skilled at deception; it had be his second nature.


    Su Liang took a deep breath, turned around to open the bundle on the table, and saw the wedding gifts Nangong Lin had given to her and Gu Ling; an irony in the extreme.


    After she sorted out her thoughts, she finally understood why, before Gu Ling was taken away, he had said ��I��m sorry�� to her. He wasn��t apologizing for his departure, but because everything had been orchestrated by his master!


    If Gu Ling had confronted him at that time, the old man might not have let Su Liang off easily, knowing that he had managed to deceive her.


    After packing lightly, she hid her luggage and left her home in Xiangyue City.<div>


    Su Liang was dressed inconspicuously, seamlessly blending in with the crowd. She walked from one end of a street in the capital city to the other and back, eventually finding what she had been looking for: the symbol of the Yanyun Building.


    The Yanyun Building was a business, and naturally had to provide channels for its ��guests�� to contact them. Although most people were unaware of this, if one was willing to spend money and had the right connections, they could easily track them down.


    Thest time she had seen Yan Shiba was the previous year. After Su Liang had saved her from Yan Shiqi again, Yan Shiba had disappeared without a trace, iming she had gone to reorganize the Yanyun Building.


    At this moment, Su Liang stood at a deserted stall. The stall owner, a ragged old man, was dozing off below a tree. He raised his eyelids upon seeing someone approach but remained silent.


    Su Liang bent down to pick up a crudely-made y doll from the stall. While the doll was ugly, the strange pattern on its shoulder represented the symbol of the Yanyun Building.


    The old man noticed the item she had picked and his eyes flickered. He slowly stood up and asked for ny-nine taels.


    ��Alright, I��ll take it,�� Su Liang readily paid and left with the y doll.


    Once she reached a quiet alley, Su Liang smashed the y doll and pulled out a paper from inside with an address.


    After her departure, the old man reced the broken doll with another identical one and returned to his nap.


    At dusk, Su Liang ventured into a forest on the outskirts of the city. She st0DDed before a burnt. dead tree and waited.


    After a while, a shadow darted past, and a tree nearby shook slightly. ��Who are you? Whom do you want to kill? No lies.�� A man��s voice echoed from the tree.


    Su Liang remained calm, ��I am looking for Yan Jiujiu.��


    After a moment of silence, the man spoke again with utmost respect, ��May I know where to meet the honorable guest?��


    ��I��ll wait here,�� Su Liang breathed out softly.


    The tree shook again and quickly returned to its usual stillness.


    Yan Shiba had once mentioned that Su Liang was the only ��honored guest�� of the Yanyun Building. Wherever she was, if she could find someone from the Yanyun Building and used the code ��I��m looking for Yan Jiujiu,�� the person in charge woulde to see her and take her orders.


    Even though Su Liang had never used the ��privilege�� that Yan Shiba gave her, she had never forgotten about it.


    And now, she needs help, which is what Yan Shiba owed her.


    Dusk fell, the dense forest echoed with the cries of insects and birds, rustling sounds of crawling creatures, it was somewhat creepy.


    Su Liang sat on the charred, dry wood, quietly waiting. She believed that Yan


    Shiba would not give Yan Shiqi another opportunity to take advantage of them. The actions of the man just now led her to believe that Yan Shiba was in charge now.


    The waiting time was longer than Su Liang had anticipated.


    The sky waspletely dark, and the moonlight trickled through the gaps in the leaves.


    She felt that something was wrong, but she didn��t want to leave. Her family, friends, and master were all thousands of miles away, and the enemy was not far away. They were all strong, and she couldn��t act recklessly. Going home for backup would be too slow, her only option was to try and seek help from Yanyun Building.


    She was a bit weary butter decided to continue waiting. If no one shows up by dawn, she would leave Xiangyue City and head to Hefeng City to think of another n.


    Su Liang suspected that Nangong Lin had taken Gu Ling for his daughter,


    Nangong Qian. But she knew best the physical condition of Nangong Qian; even with her medicine and acupuncture skills, it would take at least three months for her to be self-reliant. It is unlikely that Nangong Lin would neglect Nangong Qian��s health and force Gu Ling to do something with her.


    But even so, Su Liang still didn��t want Gu Ling to be held captive by those people, not even for an extra day or second.


    Su Liang ced her dagger on the dry wood, its cold silver light shed. She then climbed up the nearest tree to avoid bugs, snakes, rats, and ants.


    After waiting for who knows how long, she looked up to see the moon was high up. She was about to close her eyes and doze off when she heard some noise.


    Su Liang grasped her long sword and listened carefully. Someone wasing, and more than one.


    ��Where is she?��


    A familiar woman��s voice rang in her ears. Su Liang was stunned, it was surprisingly Yan Shiba! Was she actually in Xiangyue City?!


    She then felt relieved and leapt down from the tree. ��I��m here.��


    ��Liang sister?!!!�� Yan Shiba removed the ghost mask from her face and rushed over to hug Su Liang, ��It really is you, haha! I thought it was your lover!��


    Su Liang looked around and confirmed there were other people, but they all kept a safe distance and didn��t approach.


    Yan Shiba released Su Liang, saw her disguised appearance, and frowned, ��That��s ugly! Why did you make yourself look like this? If I hadn��t heard your voice, I wouldn��t have recognized you!��


    ��I came here secretly.�� Su Liang said.


    Yan Shiba nodded, ��I know! Rumor had it that you were in Jiaye City. I


    Luckily, I had made it clear before, your appearance would be Yanyun Building��s top priority!��


    Even though she hadn��t considered Yan Shiba to be a proper friend due to some of her unagreeable behaviors, at this moment, she was still somewhat moved by these words. ��I need your help.��


    ��What happened? Who bullied you?�� Yan Shiba noticed her mood was off and frowned, ��Tell me who to kill! Not a word more! By the way, where is your man? Why isn��t he by your side? Did he betray you? I��ve told you before, men can��t be relied on!��


    Su Liang interrupted Yan Shiba��s wandering thoughts, ��He didn��t betray me, he��s in trouble.��


    Yan Shiba got even angrier when she heard this, ��What kind of man did you pick? Not only does he not protect you, he even needs you to rescue him when something happens?��


    ��Shut up! Let me finish!�� Su Liang stopped Yan Shiba��s incessant chatter.


    Yan Shiba grumbled a bit, ��Long time no see, and you��ve be more hot-tempered? You even yelled at me for your smelly man�� Okay okay, tell me, I��m listening! What kind of trouble did he get himself into?��


    ��He was kidnapped.�� Su Liang said, ��I have a suspect in mind, and I know where they are, but I��m unsure if I can handle it alone.��


    ��Is that all? Sister will apany you! After all, I had promised to give him to you, but I didn��t expect you two bastards to team up and deceive me, secretly being together, leaving me no chance to fulfill mymitment! Now what? This is clearly Heaven��s way of not tolerating your conniving behaviour, giving me another chance! Haha!�� Yan Shibaughed as she spoke.


    Su Liang�� she hasn��t changed, her words still make me want to smack her!


    ��How many people do you have?�� Su Liang asked.


    Yan Shiba shook her head, ��No need. Just me apanying you will suffice!��


    ��No!�� Su Liang shook her head, ��The other side has at least two masters, each of them stronger than your master.��


    Yan Shiba was stunned for a moment, then she went serious, ��Which old monster has appeared? I hate those old undying beings the most! They all have severe issues! Most of them are here for their damned descendants! All of them, without exception, are unreasonable!��


    Although Su Liang felt Yan Shiba��s words had some merit, she reminded her to focus on the matter at hand.


    Yan Shiba looked around, ��I have�� eight little brothers here now! I came to Yin Country to deal with the bastard who messed with mest time, it wasn��t easy, so it took quite a lot of effort, and I haven��t sought you out till now. Now it��s all done, I was actually�� forget it, you��re not interested, you��re only concerned about your man, hmph! Speak up, what��s your n?��


    Su Liang looked towards the direction of Hefeng City, ��I need to think it over, we��ll discuss it when we get there.��


    ��Whatever you say!�� Yan Shiba called a subordinate and ordered them to wait at Hefeng City.


    Soon, everyone else had left, leaving only the two of them.


    ��Look at how tired you are. Come on, let sister carry you!�� Yan Shiba put on her mask, turned her back to Su Liang, and gestured for her to climb on. Su Liang shook her head, ��No need.��


    ��Hurry up! Really! No point in disliking me now, your man isn��t here!�� Yan Shiba couldn��t help but mock Gu Ling��s preference.


    Su Liang, indeed, was truly tired, both physically and mentally. Knowing Yan Shiba��s obstinacy, she conceded.


    ��Haha, aren��t you afraid that I��ll take you away and hide you, forcing you to only be with me from now on?�� Yan Shiba sprung up, with Su Liang on her back, and leapt towards the forest outside.


    ��Why would you hide me?�� Su Liang closed her eyes and asked.


    Yan Shiba chuckled, ��Of course, because sister likes you!


    ��Oh, I don��t like you.�� Su Liang bluntly replied.


    Yan Shiba scoffed, ��You imp, after we rescue Gu, I will duel with him. Whoever wins will decide who you will follow! Dare or not?��


    ��You can��t beat him.�� Su Liang replied.


    Yan Shiba snorted lightly, ��Even so, aren��t you still begging me to rescue him now?��


    ��Two different things.�� Su Liang shook her head. Gu Ling being in trouble this time was entirely because he was set up. The opponent was strong, and their n was devious and unexpected. Yan Shiba seemed to have forgotten that she had been rescued by Su Liang and Gu Ling a few times, otherwise, she would have died more than once already.


    ��If he��s that powerful, how did he get caught? Right, you still haven��t told me, what do those kidnappers want with him?�� Yan Shiba asked.


    Su Liang spoke in a gloomy voice, ��Seems like the mastermind��s daughter has taken a liking to Gu Ling, kidnapped him to be her husband. That��s my guess.��


    Yan Shiba cursed angrily after hearing this, ��What a pair of cheap father and daughter! They even dare snatch my sister��s man! They��re courting death!��

 Chapter 315: 315. Can only give oneself wholeheartedly

    Chapter 315: 315. Can only give oneself wholeheartedly<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The drugged Gu Ling felt groggy and unable to move, unable to do anything.


    A day had passed, and Gu Ling didn��t know whether Su Liang was still in<div>


    Xiangyue City, or if she could figure out that it was Nangong Lin��s doing.


    At one moment, Gu Ling hoped that Su Liang could think ofing to save him, and at another, he worried that she would be in danger if she dide.


    Nangong Lin had painstakingly schemed to deceive Su Liang, which Gu Ling couldn��t understand.


    To capture his so-called apprentice, the son of the person he pretended to love the most, showed that Nangong Lin was not a good person. But why did he expend effort to deceive Su Liang and let her go? Could it be that Nangong Lin had other ns for Su Liang? Was he afraid that Nangong Qian��s condition might worsen and that in case of emergencies, Su Liang could continue to treat Nangong Qian?


    Gu Ling had guessed why Nangong Lin captured him, the reason must have surfaced recently. Otherwise, he wouldn��t have made a move at this time. That left only one possibility: Nangong Qian.


    This made Gu Ling feel disgusted.


    The day he and Su Liang had nned to consummate their marriage had passed, but that was not important now. He was very worried about Su Liang��s safety and at the same time thinking about how to save himself.


    Nangong Lin appeared again, holding a bottle of medicine and sitting by Gu Ling��s bed, looking mncholy at his features, ��How good it would be if your mother were still alive!��


    ��You were the mysterious master whom Gu Yuan introduced as his confidant.�� Gu Ling looked at Nangong Lin, his expression cold.


    When Nangong Lin tore off a corner of his mask, Gu Ling thought of the things from his childhood. Gu Yuan was ambitious but was initially a cautious person, treating Situ Ning exceptionally well. But at some point, he changed, his ambition grew, he became ruthless, and for the so-called cause, he even sold himself, turning into a madman that made Gu Ling feel sick at the sight.


    He was young back then, but looking back now, some of the vague memories grew clearer. He once identally overheard Gu Yuan talking to someone in a triumphant tone, saying, ��With the help of a master like you, how can my great cause not seed?�� But that person was mysterious, and Gu Ling wanted to know who he was, but never saw a shadow.<div>


    A supreme master can give people a sense of security and also make them feel that they can do whatever they want.


    At this point, looking at Nangong Lin��s hypocritical mask, Gu Ling suspected that thetter had yed no small part in Gu Yuan��s demise.


    Although Gu Ling thought that Gu Yuan��s rebellion would fail anyway, the sudden and thorough defeat at that time seemed to have been due to someone betraying him, leaking the news to Duanmu Yi in advance.


    The road to the Gu Family��s destruction had begun long before, something that a young Gu Ling could not see through or prevent.


    At this moment, Gu Ling felt that perhaps everything was somehow rted to Nangong Lin.


    Nangong Lin, who was reminiscing about Situ Ning, was taken aback by Gu Ling��s words, then slowlyughed, ��How did you think of Gu Yuan? I didn��t expose any ws at that time.��


    These words were a clear admission and very proud.


    ��Gu Yuan was talented and had unparalleled beauty that made your mother fall in love.�� Nangong Lin sneered, ��I could have easily killed him, but then your mother would have hated me for a lifetime. I chose to destroy him bit by bit, destroying the happiness your mother wanted. It was not difficult; if Gu Yuan had no ambition, if he was really a righteous person, how could he have treated me as a confidant and be someone you detest? I just helped him realize his wishes, and then, at the moment of sess, let his life copse and turn to ashes�� it was very interesting, don��t you think?��


    Gu Ling��s eyes were icy, ��You thought that if my mother was disappointed with


    Gu Yuan, she would fall in love with you? Unfortunately, that was your dream.��


    Gu Ling��s straightforward words hit Nangong Lin��s sore spot, causing his expression to twist for a moment, but he quickly recovered, looking at Gu Ling with a smirk, ��Your mother, of course, didn��t know about my dealings with your father behind her back. To ask me to teach you martial arts, she dedicated herself to me. I didn��t want to tell you, but now that you��re talking to me like this, I have no choice but to let you know the truth.��<div>


    Gu Ling��s expression didn��t change, ��My mother didn��t do such a thing. You took the initiative to teach me martial arts in an attempt to please my mother and make her fall in love with you, to leave Gu Yuan and be with you after she was disappointed in him. But you failed.��


    Nangong Lin��s suddenly gloomy expression proved that what Gu Ling said was the truth.


    Situ Ning had no idea who had destroyed her once happy family, and even felt grateful for Nangong Lin��s guidance and care for Gu Ling. She once told Gu Ling that Nangong Lin was her best friend and brother, and the person she trusted the most, which was one of the reasons why Gu Ling had not suspected Nangong Lin before.


    But this was only because Nangong Lin was extremely scheming and his disguise was perfect; Situ Ning didn��t know his true face. She never fell in love with Nangong Lin, and precisely because she knew what he wanted, she always refused him, and never thought of going away with him.


    ��It was a mistake to have paid so much for you and your mother.�� Nangong Lin sighed, ��But there is one thing I must tell you. Your mother was very close to Situ Xiang and said that if she had a child, they would definitely have a marriage. I should have told you earlier, but it��s not toote. You must be with


    Qianqian, it��s not only your mother��sst wish but also mine. I kindly spared Su Liang, you��d better not be ungrateful.��


    ��I don��t believe you. If you say one more word, I��ll vomit.�� Gu Ling said coldly. The so-called marriage was just something Nangong Lin fabricated to achieve his goal, disguising his twisted control instinct.


    Nangong Lin held up the medicine bottle he had been holding all along, ��No matter. In order to alleviate your pain and difort, I found something good for you to make your life easier and happier. If you take it, you will forget your mother, forget Su Liang, forget all the unpleasantness in the past.��


    Gu Ling��s heart sank when he didn��t expect Nangong Lin to be so ruthless as to want to erase his memory!


    ��Why didn��t you use such methods on my mother back then?�� Gu Ling asked, trying to buy time.


    Nangong Lin paused while opening the medicine bottle, ��Yeah, I could have done that back then, but�� I wanted your mother��s heart, not her body. I thought that after going through all that, she would have definitely chosen me.�� With that, Nangong Lin changed the topic, ��But there isn��t any past between you and Qianqian, so it��s better for both of you to have a clean memory.��<div>


    As he said this, Nangong Lin poured out a light red pill from the bottle and looked at Gu Ling, saying, ��You have more talent than me. At such a young age, your strength is already equal to mine. If it weren��t for Su Liang as your weakness, it would be really difficult to control you. This is fate, you must ept it.��


    As the words fell, Nangong Lin grabbed Gu Ling��s chin with one hand, forcing him to open his mouth.


    Gu Ling knew he couldn��t escape, he never thought of himself as invincible. Since he left Su Family Vige, his life had never really been peaceful. At this moment, he wasn��t panicked, as that would only make Nangong Lin more proud.


    Even if she lost her memory , as long as she was alive, Su Liang would definitely find him�� Gu Ling firmly believed in this.


    The sudden knock on the door disrupted the tense atmosphere in the room.


    Nangong Lin let go of Gu Ling and frowned, asking, ��What is it?��


    ��Master, Miss Su is here.��


    The voice from outside the door made Nangong Lin��s face change immediately, and he instinctively looked at Gu Ling.


    However, he always found it difficult to read Gu Ling��s emotions unless he was with Su Liang.


    The same was true at this moment. Gu Ling was very calm, as if he had anticipated Su Liang woulde, and as if he didn��t care either way. Nangong Lin��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Did you do something to lead her here?��


    Gu Ling closed his eyes and didn��t answer Nangong Lin��s question. He was very excited in his heart. Su Liang really came. Had she guessed that he was here? She must have, she was so smart.


    Nangong Lin looked at the pill in his hand, hesitated for a moment, and then put it back into the bottle and tucked it in his bosom. The drug took effect very quickly, so he had to guard Gu Ling and immediately imbue him with new memories after he woke up. This would take some time. But now he had to go and see Su Liang immediately, or he would arouse suspicion.


    Nangong Lin snorted coldly, knocked out Gu Ling with a palm strike and strode out.


    This wasn��t a normal room, it was a cave behind the vi, hidden by lush bushes. From the outside, it was impossible to tell that there was another world inside the cave.


    Su Liang was sitting in the room she and Gu Ling had stayed in at the Mid-hill Vi. Everything was still as they had left it.


    The housekeeper said Nangong Lin was with Nangong Qian and had gone to call him.


    But Su Liang suspected that he might be somewhere else, such as�� with Gu Ling.


    The window was open, and as soon as Su Liang saw Nangong Lin walk into the courtyard, she got up and rushed out, ��Master!��, her eyes reddening as she spoke.


    Nangong Lin was slightly taken aback, ��Xiaoliang, what��s wrong? What happened to Ling��er?��


    Su Liang, her eyes red and her face still disguised as a middle-aged man, had dust on her trouser legs, several red marks on her hands, and faint bloodstains beneath her cor.


    She lowered her head and said with a heavy voice, ��Gu Ling is in trouble, it��s all my fault����


    ��Quickly tell me, what exactly happened?�� Nangong Lin��s eyes flickered, his voice eager.


    Su Liang then told him that she had made an enemy of Mu Ya two years ago, andst year Mu Ya sent people to kill her, almost killing her friend in the process. This time she came to Yin Country, and Hefeng City was so close to Xiangyue City. After leaving the vi she had impulsively decided to settle ounts with Mu Ya, but she didn��t expect that Mu Ya��s powerful adoptive father would suddenly appear, capture her, and take Gu Ling away.


    ��I don��t know if he��s dead or alive���� Su Liang said somberly, ��I searched for him in Xiangyue City for a day and a night, but couldn��t find any information about Mu Ya��s adoptive father, so I had no choice but toe and find you.��


    Nangong Lin frowned, ��How could this happen? Don��t panic. Since that person took Ling��er away instead of killing him directly, Ling��er must still be alive!��


    ��But I don��t know how to find him���� Su Liang��s face was grim, ��If it wasn��t for my insistence on going to Xiangyue City to kill Mu Ya, this wouldn��t have happened. I��ve hurt him.��


    ��Don��t worry, I��ll send someone to investigate immediately!�� Nangong Lin said seriously, ��You rest here.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I don��t want to rest, I want to find him. I��ll go with you, Master!��


    Nangong Lin sighed, ��You look like you haven��t slept in two days and you��re injured too. Make sure you don��t copse before finding Ling��er. Wait for me at home. I��m very familiar with Xiangyue City and will let you know as soon as there��s news!��


    Su Liang frowned, ��Then let me pack up first and then we can go.��


    ��I��ll go and investigate personally first, don��t panic. Wait for my return.�� Nangong Lin gently patted Su Liang��s shoulder.


    ��Mm.�� Su Liang finally nodded, sobbing and saying, ��Thank you, Master. As long as you can help me find Gu Ling, I won��t do anything. I will serve Senior Sister here until she fully recovers!��


    ��Silly girl.�� Nangong Lin shook his head, ��Don��t think too much. I��ll go to Xiangyue City right now.��


    ��Alright.�� Su Liang��s eyes filled with tears, ��I��ll be waiting for news from Master.��


    Nangong Lin turned around, his eyes slightly narrowed, and walked away quickly.


    As Su Liang watched his figure disappear from her sight, servants soon brought hot water for washing, food, and clean clothes �C pink ones, obviously belonging to Nangong Qian.


    Su Liang closed the door, and her eyes suddenly grew cold.


    Yan Shiba intended to kill, but Su Liang felt that it was not the right way to save people. Her husband was captured, and the closest person to her was Nangong Lin in Hefeng City. It was reasonable toe to him for help. She made herself appear very embarrassed,ing here with Gu Ling��s long sword in hand.


    She was good at acting. Since Nangong Lin wanted to deceive her, she pretended to be panic-stricken, heartbroken, unable to think rationally, and not suspecting Nangong Lin at all. After all, even Gu Ling had never doubted this master, so why would Su Liang suspect him?


    After washing up, Su Liang put on Nangong Qian��s clothes, made sure the food was not poisoned, ate a little, and then went outside. She sat in the courtyard for a while before returning to her room, opening the back window, and sneaking out quietly.


    Previously, Su Liang had stayed here for six days and had given Nangong Qian acupuncture treatment daily, so she was not unfamiliar with the ce. She quickly approached Nangong Qian��s courtyard.


    There were two maids guarding outside the courtyard. Su Liang avoided their gazes and entered. The door was slightly ajar. She gently pushed it open, slipped in quickly, and closed it again.


    Nangong Qian was leaning on the bed with a book by her pillow, but she didn��t actually read it.


    ��Didn��t I say for all of you to leave?�� Nangong Qian spoke, her tone displeased.


    Su Liang walked to the bedside and held Nangong Qian��s thin hand, ��Senior


    Sister, it��s me.��


    Nangong Qian was obviously startled, her expression slightly flustered,


    ��You��what are you doing here?��


    Su Liang frowned, ��Doesn��t Senior Sister want to see me?��


    ��No, that��s not it���� Nangong Qian hurriedly shook her head to exin, ��I thought you left, and you suddenly came back, giving me a shock����


    Su Liang checked Nangong Qian��s pulse, ��It��s my fault. How have you been feeling these past couple of days, Senior Sister?��


    ��I��ve been taking the medicine and feeling better.�� Nangong Qian replied, ��Did youe back alone? Where is Gu Ling?��


    Su Liang��s eyes dimmed, ��He��s in trouble.��


    Nangong Qian��s surprised and poor acting was nothingpared to Nangong


    Lin��s, ��He��what happened to him?��


    ��Master is helping me find him.�� Su Liang shook her head, indicating she didn��t want to talk about it, then suddenly reached out, one hand covering Nangong Qian��s eyes and the other over her mouth, before quickly letting go.


    Nangong Qian felt something entering her mouth, sliding down her throat, and her eyes widened in horror. She looked palely at Su Liang, ��What��what did you give me?��


    ��It��s a gift for Senior Sister.�� Su Liang answered emotionlessly.


    After seeing Nangong Lin��s reaction, Su Liang knew she hadn��t guessed wrongly, Gu Ling��s capture had something to do with this father-daughter duo. Anyone who was an outsider would think something was amiss after hearing Su Liang��s words.


    ��What do you want to do?�� Nangong Qian opened her mouth to yell, but Su Liang quickly covered her mouth again.


    Su Liang leaned closer, her eyes locked onto Nangong Qian��s, and said coldly, ��I know you like Gu Ling, but he��s my man, and we��re married. You should know that I am a Divine Doctor, and my poison techniques are also very powerful. The Bone-Melting Pill I just fed you will gradually dissolve your bones into blood, which will flow out through your nose, ears, and eyes until only ayer of skin remains. If you scream, I��ll give you another. Tell me, what has your father done?��


    Upon hearing Su Liang��s words, Nangong Qian trembled with fear, her face as white as paper.


    After Su Liang let go, Nangong Qian spoke in a terrified tone, ��My mother and Gu Ling��s mother arranged our marriage long ago��we��re supposed to be engaged��whatever my father did, it was to fulfill the dying wishes of our mothers. We would never hurt Gu Ling!��


    Hearing the words, Su Liang was furious, ��You believe your father��s words about the wishes of the deceased? What do you mean, ��not hurt Gu Ling��? We��re already married! I even saved you! Your actions are shameful and disgraceful!��


    ��You! Don��t nder me!�� Nangong Qian became so angry that her face flushed abnormally red, ��He was supposed to marry me! Marrying you was a mistake! He respects his mother greatly, and if he had known about me earlier, he would never have been with you!��


    Su Liang didn��t bother to argue with Nangong Qian��s nonsense. She just needed to confirm that it was indeed this father and daughter who had acted. She had indeed drugged Nangong Qian, but it wasn��t the described Bone-Melting Pill there was no such thing �C nor was it a deadly poison, because a hostage is only valuable when alive. This woman was too weak to withstand any roughness, and if she died, it would be troublesome.


    ��Where is Gu Ling?�� Su Liang grabbed Nangong Qian��s delicate neck.


    ��I don��t know!�� Nangong Qian looked at Su Liang with undisguised jealousy and disgust in her eyes. It seemed that she firmly believed Su Liang had stolen her fianc��. Compared to that, Su Liang��s act of saving her became insignificant.


    ��Help�� Help me���� Nangong Qian weakly cried out.


    As Su Liang dragged Nangong Qian out of the courtyard, an angry shout sounded, ��Stop!��


    It was Nangong Lin��s voice.


    Su Liang was not surprised; his visit to Xiangyue City would have been a wild goose chase.


    Seeing Nangong Lin appear, Su Liang sneered, ��Master, weren��t you going to help me find Gu Ling? Why are you still here at home?��


    Nangong Lin, who once had a gentle appearance, red at Su Liang, ��You knew it had something to do with me, that��s why you came here!��


    ��Did Master realize it only after hearing your daughter��s screams? I was overestimating you then.�� Su Liang scoffed, ��But then again, someone like you who��s been deceiving people all his life and always getting away with it must be quite conceited. Otherwise, you wouldn��t have taken Gu Ling away with such a crude move, thinking it would deceive me. It seems your years of not cheating have rusted your skills quite a bit. Hand Gu Ling over to me!��


    Nangong Linughed in a low voice, ��Little girl, don��t tell me you think you cane into my domain alone and escape unscathed?��


    Su Liang looked around and said, ��You bastard, don��t tell me you think your home in the mountains is invincible?��


    As her words fell, four figures appeared behind Su Liang, descending from the sky. They were dressed in ck, exuding a murderous aura, but none of them was Yan Shiba. Su Liang had sent him to find someone, and it wasn��t wise to reveal all her cards at once.


    Nangong Lin��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��I underestimated you.��


    Nangong Lin��s master was still working for him, which was unknown to Su Liang and Gu Ling, so they had gotten into trouble.


    Meanwhile, Su Liang was a ��privileged guest�� of Yanyun Building, which Nangong Lin had no way of knowing either. Thus, he had believed her entry was not a threat, as she was seemingly alone.


    ��Hand Gu Ling over!�� Su Liang demanded coldly.


    Nangong Lin��s gaze was deep, ��Originally, our rtionship could have improved, but now it has only worsened. This is the choice you��ve made, don��t regret it.��


    As his words fell, Gu Ling was brought to Nangong Lin��s side, his captor yet to reveal himself.


    ��Father, she poisoned me�� antidote�� find the antidote!�� Nangong Qian spoke incoherently.


    ��First, let Gu Ling wake up and detoxify him,�� said Su Liang. Though she firmly believed that Gu Ling was alive, she only breathed a small sigh of relief when she saw him with her own eyes. However, she remained on high alert, not allowing herself to rx.


    ��Fine. Since things havee to this point, let��s settle our ounts,�� said Nangong Lin. He then pinched Gu Ling��s Renzhong acupoint.


    Gu Ling slowly regained consciousness and opened his eyes.


    Nangong Lin didn��t give them a chance to speak, saying coldly, ��You can use


    Qian��er to exchange for Gu Ling. I won��t trouble you until you leave Mid-hill Vi. But before that, Gu Ling must repay what he owes me!�� As he spoke, he raised his hand to strike Gu Ling��s dantian.


    ��Stop!�� Su Liang��s expression tensed, and she gripped Nangong Qian��s neck again, demanding coldly, ��She owes me a life too, should she pay it back first?!��


    Nangong Lin furrowed his brows and withdrew his hand, ��Little girl, being with him will bring endless trouble. You better think it through!��


    ��Before this bastard heir of yours showed up, our lives were beyond carefree. Are you reminding me to hurry up and wipe out your whole family? Thanks, I��ll remember that and make sure it happens!�� Su Liang said coldly.


    Nangong Linughed in anger, ��Fine, very well. It seems I was indeed mistaken about you. Since that��s the case, let��s make the exchange. You hand over the antidote and let Qian��er go. and I��ll release Gil Ling.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Deal.��


    Approaching noon, Su Liang brought Gu Ling away from Hefeng City and stopped to rest by a river. Yan Shiba and his men entangled the formidable elder, allowing them to make their escape.


    Su Liang had been running all the way, and now she ced Gu Ling on the riverbank to examine him, ��Soft muscle dispersal. You��ll recoverter. Great God, howe you��re not talking? What��s bothering you?��


    Gu Ling reached out to embrace Su Liang and sighed softly, ��You��ve been through a lot. I can��t repay you for saving my life, so all I can do is offer myself to you..��

 Chapter 316: I just want to be the groom now.

    Chapter 316: I just want to be the groom now.<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang was certain that it was Gu Ling she took away from Mid-hill Vi. Nobody could impersonate him and deceive her.


    Nevertheless, Su Liang didn��t fully rx until she heard Gu Ling speak, ��I was just wondering if you had been drugged to erase your memory and didn��t recognize me.��<div>


    ��Almost.�� Gu Ling admitted that Nangong Lin indeed nned to do that, but luckily Su Liang arrived in time.


    Su Liang snorted, ��Nangong Lin is just a thorough psychopath! But don��t worry, even if you really lost your memory, I would definitely find you and make you remember me. The most important thing is to stay alive.��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��If I did lose my memory, I would fall in love with you at first sight the moment I saw you again.��


    Su Liang couldn��t helpughing, ��Don��t be so cheesy.��


    ��I��m just���� Gu Ling sighed softly, ��I miss you.��


    Su Liang rubbed Gu Ling��s head, feeling that he was a bit vulnerable at this moment, ��I miss you too.��


    Gu Ling revealed some of the truth about the past that he learned after the incident this time.


    Su Liang was surprised, ��Your father��s rebellion was instigated by Nangong Lin, who then set him up and killed him? It��s too sick! He didn��t force himself on your mother or use poison because he was too arrogant, thinking his n was perfect, and she would definitely fall in love with him and voluntarily embrace him.��


    She had seen such people in her previous life. They had good conditions and power, a performative personality, and all their controlling desires were hidden behind a hypocritical facade. They could not tolerate obstacles or rejection and would resort to any means to achieve their goals and carry grudges.


    Nangong Lin spent years patiently destroying Gu Yuan��s life, seemingly just to win Situ Ning��s heart, but also seeking revenge for Situ Ning��s rejection and Gu Yuan��s ��stealing�� of Situ Ning��s affections, and satisfying his sick control desires. He must have been delighted at Gu Family��s decline.


    Now with Nangong Qian, Nangong Lin is ying the role of a loving father, although his means are somewhat crudepared to back then, his arrogance and psychopathic nature remain unchanged.<div>


    The drug Gu Ling was given was too strong to recover from quickly, his mind still slightly murky. He leaned on Su Liang, looking at the sparkling river, and thought about the whole thing, and found another doubt, ��Is Nangong Qian truly the daughter of Situ Han and Situ Xiang?��


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang pondered, ��Now that you mention it, it is suspicious. Someone like Nangong Lin, who is extremely selfish and puts himself at the center of everything, why would he care so much about a sickly adopted daughter with no blood ties? If the old man who kidnapped you is really Situ Xiang��s father, Nangong Lin might be trying to use Nangong Qian to control the old man for his own use, although it��s a bit far-fetched. However, Nangong Qian doesn��t look like she is only a year older than you, and it seems that Nangong Lin has no need to control that old man without any other ulterior motives.��


    They didn��t suspect this before because Nangong Qian was inherently weak, very thin, and had been bedridden. Anyone who met her for the first time and was informed that she was between fifteen and twenty years old would find it difficult to be suspicious.


    Though Su Liang had evidence suggesting that Situ Xiang might have some entanglement with Situ Han, it was ��confirmed�� from Nangong Lin��s mouth that Situ Xiang had been pregnant with Situ Han��s child back then.


    Knowing Nangong Lin��s true nature, Su Liang believed that everything he said could be a lie, and they shouldn��t be easily trusted.


    If they think about it carefully, even if Situ Han really did rape Situ Xiang, it doesn��t mean she would definitely get pregnant. Even if she did get pregnant, it might not necessarily be Situ Han��s child. Even if it was Situ Han��s child, it might not be the Nangong Qian they see now.


    The only thing that could be confirmed was that Situ Xiang disappeared while she was pregnant, and she might even still be alive.


    At this thought, Su Liang had an idea, ��Looking at how anxious Nangong Lin is, maybe Nangong Qian is really his biological daughter. Situ Xiang didn��t die back then, and she seemed to like Nangong Lin. It��s not impossible that she had a child with him after disappearing.��


    Thinking further, Nangong Lin said that Situ Xiang was the daughter his master had been searching for many years, and he didn��t dare to openly defy the old man with such a powerful and bizarre ability.


    As such, the fact that Nangong Lin didn��t forcibly take Situ Ning back then and control her could have been driven by his fear of that old man.


    While discussing Nangong Lin��s psychopathic actions and specting on unknown matters based on what they know, the two waited for Yan Shiba to break free and join them. Su Liang left special marks along the way.<div>


    They waited and waited, but Gu Ling��s spirit recovered quite a bit and still Yan Shiba didn��t arrive.


    ��I hope nothing happened.�� Su Liang looked in the direction of the Mid-hill Vi, feeling uneasy. She didn��t confront the old man that day. She managed to take Gu Ling away primarily because Yan Shiba��s group stalled Nangong Lin and his master, which bought her time.


    Gu Ling let go of Su Liang and slowly stood up, stretching his limbs, ��Wait another quarter of an hour, and I��ll go back to have a look.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��How do you feel?��


    ��Almost there,�� said Gu Ling.


    ��Very well, a quarter of an hour.�� Su Liang knew that going back was dangerous, but she couldn��t abandon Yan Shiba.


    The quarter of an hour passed quickly, and Gu Ling��s face was much better than when he left the Mid-hill Vi, but there was still no sign of Yan Shiba.


    ��You wait here.�� Gu Ling hugged Su Liang close and patted her back gently, ��I��m going to check.��


    It was Su Liang and Yan Shiba��s n to evacuate Gu Ling first. She knew that the enemies were tricky, so they needed to save Gu Ling and have him recover his strength to stand a better chance.


    ��Be careful,�� Su Liang handed a longsword to Gu Ling and watched him disappear from her sight. He was not as fast as before; he had not fully recovered. However, he was not reckless, and by the time he reached the Mid-hill Vi, he should be almost there.


    Su Liang put her hands together, praying not to kill their opponents this time but for their own people to escape safely.<div>


    Mid-hill Vi.


    Gu Ling took a detour and arrived at the back first. Near the cave where he had been hidden earlier, he found some scattered bloodstains on the ground.


    Following the bloodstains, he sneaked back to the vi, not encountering anyone along the way. He then approached Nangong Qian��s courtyard, where they had had the previous standoff.


    The courtyard was quiet, and there was no sound to be heard. Gu Ling waited a little longer and went in to find that it was empty.


    He went on to look for Nangong Lin��s courtyard, but there was no one there either.


    After searching the entire vi, Gu Ling finally realized that everyone had left, including all the servants.


    He had noticed earlier that all the servants, from housekeepers to maids, were trained in martial arts. It seemed that Nangong Lin had abandoned this ce, taking everyone away with him.


    In light of this, Gu Ling felt that the possibility of Yan Shiba��s capture was not high.


    He went back the way he came, checked the cave for any signs of people, and found new bloodstains in the direction of the mountain. Following the bloodstains, he came across the seriously injured and unconscious Yan Shiba beneath a protruding rock close to the mountaintop.


    Gu Ling checked for vital signs and finally let out a small sigh of relief when he determined that Yan Shiba was still alive.


    Only she was there, and there were no signs of the other seven assassins, nor were their bodies in the vi.


    The wind picked up, and Su Liang sat in a tall tree, gazing at the direction of the Mid-hill Vi through the gaps between the leaves, unable to see anything despite the distance.


    Her heart hung in the bnce. She knew that Gu Ling was not likely to run into trouble when he was fully alert, but she was worried that Yan Shiba might be caught or killed.


    Although Yan Shiba was not a good person, she was genuinely kind to Su


    Liang, and this time, it was all about her helping her friends. In the past, Gu Ling and Su Liang had saved Yan Shiba more than once, and even if Yan Shiba owed them, Su Liang didn��t want her to die for it.


    After an unknown amount of time, she finally sensed someone approaching.


    Su Liang looked alert, and when she confirmed it was Gu Ling, she breathed a huge sigh of relief and climbed down from the tree.


    ��Yan Shiba?�� Seeing the bloody person put down by Gu Ling, Su Liang��s heart tightened, ��She����


    ��She��s not dead.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang breathed a sigh of relief, checking Yan Shiba��s injuries. The most severe was a sword wound on her back, which looked like a Luoying Swordsmanship attack, but it was unclear who had inflicted it with Gu Ling��s master and master��s master present. The attack was extremely fierce, and if it was slightly off, Yan Shiba would have lost her life.


    Su Liang didn��t bring a medical kit when she went to the vi, because she needed to make Nangong Lin believe she was panicked, but she hid many potentially useful medicines on her person.


    Without time to find another ce, Su Liang focused on healing Yan Shiba��s injuries.


    After finally treating Yan Shiba��s wounds, Su Liang breathed a sigh of relief, copsed to the ground, and was caught by Gu Ling, who held her in his embrace.


    ��She won��t die. If you didn��t see the corpse, the others must have escaped.�� Su Liang took a deep breath.


    It had been agreed in advance that they would not engage in desperate fights or risk their lives. The goal was not to kill, but to tie up Nangong Lin and the old man for a moment, so that Su Lianq could escape with Gu Linq from the


    vi.


    Su Liang knew how powerful Nangong Lin and the old man were, and that the Yanyun Building assassins would not be able to kill them. If a group of assassins worked together just to stall them, they could still seed.


    However, only Yan Shiba knew the contact method, and the other seven assassins would note looking for Su Liang if they weren��t with her.


    After Su Liang and Gu Ling disguised themselves, they brought the severely injured Yan Shiba to an inconspicuous inn and reserved a courtyard to stay in.


    Meanwhile, Gu Ling secretly infiltrated the Nangong Family mansion in the city, but did not find any trace of Nangong Lin, so he left.


    Yan Shiba was still in danger and Su Liang stayed with her, waiting for her to wake up before they could be sure of what had happened.


    At midnight, Gu Ling went alone to check on the situation at the Mid -hill Vi.


    There was still no one there. He found a hiddenpartment in Nangong Lin��s study and took a painting of Situ Ning from it. The prescription and medicine that Su Liang had given to Nangong Qian were also missing, undoubtedly taken away by someone.


    In the end, Gu Ling returned to the cave where Nangong Lin had hidden him, verified that it was indeed the residence of his master, and found some of the master��s clothes in the closet.


    He still did not find anything useful, so Gu Ling left the vi and went back to the inn.


    It was dawn.


    Su Liang sat on a chair by the bed, not knowing when she had fallen asleep, and when she felt someone push her, she immediately straightened up and quickly checked Yan Shiba��s condition.


    ��She��s waking up.�� Gu Ling noticed Yan Shiba��s fingers move, and he woke Su Liang up.


    Su Liang checked Yan Shiba��s pulse, which was more stable thanst night. Since her most severe injury was on her back, she was lying on her back with her face turned to the side.


    A momentter, Yan Shiba��s eyshes trembled, and she slowly opened her eyes, looking at Su Liang with a pale face and a hint of a smile in her eyes, ��I knew my sister would find me����


    Su Liang lifted the covers and checked Yan Shiba��s wounds, ��It wasn��t me. It was your brother-inw.��


    Yan Shiba��s gaze shifted towards Gu Ling, and she snorted softly, ��If you get into trouble again��l��ll steal Liang away from you����


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��Thanks this time, but she��s mine.��


    Before Yan Shiba had time to argue, he heard Su Liang ask, ��What exactly happened? Where are the others?��


    Yan Shiba blinked and recalled for a moment before saying, ��They ran away first.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��They are your subordinates, they wouldn��t leave you behind and run away. What did you do again?��


    ��You��re yelling at me���� Yan Shiba pouted.


    ��Stop pretending to be innocent.�� Su Liang could tell at a nce that Yan Shiba must have done something unnned, otherwise, he wouldn��t have almost lost his life.


    ��It��s all for you���� Yan Shiba hummed softly, ��As soon as you left, Nangong Lin handed his despicable daughter over to an old man. It wasn��t easy to entangle Nangong Lin, so I had all seven of them take action. I was watching the old man myself, but he just guarded Nangong Qian and didn��t intend to fight. When the time was almost up, they withdrew. I thought that since I had alreadye, and the despicable woman was right in front of me, it wouldn��t make sense not to fight her����


    Su Liang held her forehead. That old man was obviously extremely concerned about Nangong Qian, so he guarded her every inch of the way to prevent her from gettinz hurt again. He probablv noticed someone was nearbv watching them and didn��t leave Nangong Qian to deal with it. As long as Yan Shiba didn��t take action, it would be easy to leave. But she couldn��t help herself��


    ��I��ve already told you that the old man is very powerful, but you still insisted on looking for a fight.�� Su Liang sighed.


    Yan Shiba weakly said, ��I didn��t want to fight him, I wanted to fight the despicable woman who stole my brother-inw. As long as the old man was momentarily distracted, I had a chance to pinch her to death.��


    ��It��s your good luck that you survived. The old man was only focused on protecting Nangong Qian and didn��t pursue you.�� Su Liang said, then felt something was off, ��Why didn��t Nangong Lin pursue you either?�� At that time, the seven assassins had already withdrawn.


    Yan Shiba grinned, ��I almost got chopped to death, and I only managed to escape because that despicable woman suddenly started vomiting blood profusely. She might be dead already, haha!��


    Su Liang had given Nangong Qian a non-fatal poison, along with the antidote. Because of Nangong Qian��s frail health, Su Liang had to be very cautious and ensure that she would be alive before Gu Ling was rescued. Besides, Nangong Qian posed no threat to them. Killing her would only make Nangong Lin and the old man more determined to take revenge, which wasn��t a good thing.


    Seeing Nangong Qian vomit blood, Su Liang thought it might be due to panic. Her health had always been poor and she was far from recovering.


    ording to Gu Ling who investigated the situation in the Mid-hill Viter, Nangong Lin left quickly but not in a panic. Nangong Qian must have been alive, but in bad condition, so they abandoned the vi and took her elsewhere for safety.


    ��Stopughing, your wound is going to split open.�� Su Liang told Yan Shiba to calm down a bit.


    ��You guys���� Yan Shiba looked at Su Liang and then at Gu Ling, ��Did you sleepst night?��


    Su Liang was speechless, ��You were almost dead, how could we be in the mood?�� She regretted telling Yan Shiba about her and Gu Ling not having consummated their marriage during their journey to Hefeng City.


    ��Don��t worry about me, both of you are unharmed, so just find a ce to sleep now. When you have a baby, acknowledge me as the godmother, and I��ll pass on Yanyun Building to them, haha!�� Yan Shibaughed as she spoke.


    Su Liang: �� One, two, three, four, they��re all thinking about her and Gu Ling��s child, it��s simply ridiculous. There are those who want to arrange a marriage for the child, those who want to be godfathers, and now there��s an assassin leader who wants to be their godmother, dream on! It would never happen!


    After changing Yan Shiba��s medicine, giving her some water, and feeding her half a bowl of porridge, Su Liang came out of her room to see Gu Ling standing outside.


    Su Liang walked over, wrapped her arm around Gu Ling��s, leaned her head on his shoulder, and gazed at the blue sky and the white clouds together.


    ��Great God, do you want to be a father?�� Su Liang chuckled softly. No matter what, they were all okay. They could figure out how to deal with hidden dangerster; she was enjoying the tranquility at that moment.


    Gu Ling tilted his head and ced a gentle kiss on Su Liang��s smooth forehead, ��Right now, I just want to be the groom..��

 Chapter 317: 317. The bridal chamber with lit candles

    Chapter 317: 317. The bridal chamber with lit candles<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Gu Ling went to the ce Yan Shiba mentioned and found the seven assassins who had helped yesterday. They were all injured to varying degrees, but fortunately, their lives were not in danger.


    ��You guys don��t worry about me, go to sleep first.�� Yan Shiba was obsessed with this matter.<div>


    When they first met, she said she would capture the most beautiful Gu Ling for Su Liang to warm her bed.


    After a year and a half, Yan Shiba thought she would never have the chance to fulfill her promise. Who would have thought that Su Liang and Gu Ling had not consummated their marriage after more than a month when trouble found her.


    ��It��s all fate!�� Yan Shiba sighed again, ��Leave the medicine and go! I won��t die!��


    ��What��s the rush?�� Su Liang couldn��t help butin as she fed Yan Shiba the medicine.


    Yan Shiba chuckled, ��I��m looking forward to you two having a baby for me!�� Su Liang: �� What does it mean to have a baby for her?


    ��You can have your own.�� Su Liang added, ��But you can��t force Cheng Yun. He��s my friend. If you bully him, I will turn against you.��


    Yan Shiba snorted lightly, ��Abandoning one��s benefactor, killing the donkey after it��s done milling, such a ruthless heart!��


    ��One thing at a time.�� Su Liang shook her head, indicating that she would deal with the matter at hand.


    ��What��s the point of forcing someone into that kind of thing?�� Yan Shiba��s eyes were deep, ��I want that little monk to fall in love with me, return to secr life, and grow his hair again! It sounds so interesting!��


    Su Liang paused with the spoon in her hand, suddenly thinking of the perverted Nangong Lin, and said seriously, ��Have you ever considered giving up Yanyun Building and living a normal life?��


    Having Yanyun Building as protection was naturally a good thing for Su Liang. But at this moment, she was talking about the future with Yan Shiba as a friend. The business of killing people was licking blood off knives. Yan Shiba��s mentality had already been distorted by Yanyun Building��s environment. If she didn��t withdraw in time, she would only be crazier.<div>


    Even though it was a profession, some good people would inevitably be killed in the process of getting paid to solve other people��s problems. Just like when Ning Yao once hired Yanyun Building to kill Ning Jing. Who was good and who was evil was clear, but assassins only care about money and nothing else.


    Perhaps if Yan Shiba and Yanyun Building didn��t do such things, there would always be others who would.


    Su Liang couldn��t control unrted people, but after this, she really wanted to persuade Yan Shiba to change her ways.


    ��For little brother Cheng Yun? If I wash my hands off the business, will he not care about the sins Imitted in the past?�� Yan Shiba snorted lightly.


    Su Liang was a bit speechless, ��Aren��t you very awake? Knowing who you are and who Cheng Yun is, you should know that you are not suitable for each other, so why keep entangling?��


    Yan Shiba fell silent, finished drinking the medicine, and then spoke again, ��Do you think bing an assassin was my choice?��


    Su Liang knew that Yan Shiba��s father was the previous leader of assassins from Yanyun Building. She was born and raised in Yanyun Building, and even her father never thought about giving her a normal life.


    Su Liang sighed lightly, ��You had no choice in the past, but now you do.��


    ��Since you think I don��t fit with Cheng Yun and it��s impossible for us to be together, then why should I wash my hands of my past?�� Yan Shiba sneered, her eyes filled with mockery as she looked at Su Liang.


    Su Liang frowned, ��I hope you can change your ways. This has nothing to do with Cheng Yun. Whether you can be together or not is not up to me, and I can��t guarantee anything.��


    ��Then what do you want to get?�� Yan Shiba narrowed her eyes.<div>


    Su Liang��s expression was calm, ��I want to have a friend. I don��t want to deceive you. If you continue to live as you did before, without distinguishing right from wrong, I won��t be able to truly regard you as a friend.��


    ��I thought after all this, you would understand that if you��re weak, you��ll be beaten and die. You were so eager for my help when you needed us, but now that you��ve used us, you��re suddenly all righteous and trying to persuade me to change my ways.�� Yan Shiba��s tone was unkind, and her eyes lost their warmth, ��I thought you weren��t such a hypocrite. It seems I was wrong.��


    Su Liang put down the bowl of medicine and looked at Yan Shiba steadily, ��First, your help this time at most evens out the favor of Gu Ling and me saving you before. Second, this time I asked for your help not to kill innocent people, but because I was very sure the enemy was not a good person. Also, for your safety, I never asked you to kill Nangong Lin or Nangong Qian. Your injuries were self-inflicted. Third, if I were really hypocritical, I would never persuade you to leave Yanyun Building and live like a normal person. I would tell you I need a sister like you very much and ask you to grow Yanyun Building even bigger. Wouldn��t it be better to have more advantages when I need your help next time?��


    Yan Shiba��s face stiffened as Su Liang continued, ��I know being an assassin is not just for the money. So, what do you really want? In the past, you had to stand out or be eliminated, but now do you purely enjoy the thrill of killing people? Do you want us to be like you, or do you, deep down, long for something within us and want to be like us, but can��t admit it?��


    No matter what Yan Shiba chooses, after this, Su Liang has decided to call it even between them. Having Yanyun Building as a backing is a good thing, but pushing it away is not because Su Liang is stupid. One aspect of being good to Yan Shiba, and another aspect is that she is very clear that everything has a price. Next time she asks for Yan Shiba��s help, the favor owed will be repaid.


    The so-called sisters might just be some genuine pleasure mixed into Yan Shiba��s crazy life.


    Pleasure is just pleasure. Genuine pleasure is even more fun for Yan Shiba, but Su Liang doesn��t want to continue ying along.


    Just like this time, despite Su Liang��s repeated warnings about caution, Yan


    Shiba still did as she pleased. She imed to be injured for the sake of saving Gu Ling and helping Su Liang beat Nangong Qian, but that was not what Su Liang wanted.


    Seeing Yan Shiba close his eyes, Su Liang picked up the bowl and left, ��You rest.


    If there are no issues, Gu Ling and I will leave tomorrow.��<div>


    After leaving the room, Su Liang saw Gu Ling still standing in the courtyard. Given his excellent hearing, he must have heard her conversation with Yan Shiba just now.


    ��What do you think?�� Su Liang asked, holding the bowl in one hand and wrapping her other arm around Gu Ling��s arm. She loved this position, as it allowed her to lean her head against Gu Ling��s shoulderfortably due to their height difference.


    Gu Ling answered very simply and directly, ��You��re right.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Tonight won��t work. If she��s fine tomorrow, we��ll go to


    Xiangyue City.��


    ��Alright.�� Gu Ling agreed, then pulled Su Liang into their room, closed the door, and ced the medicine bowl on the table.


    ��What can��t you say outside?�� Su Liang��s words were cut off by Gu Ling��s kiss. Muchter, Gu Ling finally answered Su Liang��s question, ��I just wanted to kiss you.��


    After nightfall, Gu Ling took another trip to Mid-hill Vi, but no one was there. He also secretly went to the Nangong Family.. All seemed normal.


    It would be difficult to find Nangong Lin and Nangong Qian, who were hiding. But now that their faces had been torn apart and their enmities settled, they would meet again sooner orter.


    When Gu Ling returned, Su Liang finally rxed and went to give Yan Shiba her medicine.


    ��I like your eyes, and Little Monk��s too.�� Yan Shiba answered Su Liang��s previous question.


    ��Are you thinking of digging them out to y with?�� Su Liang snorted.


    Yan Shiba coughed lightly, ��To be honest, I did think about it once. If we ever had a falling out, I��d dig out your eyes and take them with me. It was when we first met.��


    Su Liang was speechless; should she thank her for her honesty?


    Yan Shiba sighed softly, ��I think your and Little Monk��s eyes are beautiful. They both possess a kind of pureness that feelspassionate to others. Anyway, it��s not the same as anyone else��s.��


    Su Liang: ��What kind of description is this?


    ��Doesn��t Gu Ling have it?�� Su Liang asked. When she first met Gu Ling, she had a simr feeling as Yan Shiba.


    Yan Shiba shook her head, ��He has a sense of indifference thates from seeing through the world. But now, his mind is all about pursuing you quickly, fearing that you might fly away.��


    Su Liang fed Yan Shiba her medicine and didn��t ask about her decision.


    As the medicine bowl neared empty, Yan Shiba seemed a bit annoyed, ��Do you think I won��t choose to wash my hands of this life?�� Su Liang shook her head, ��I don��t think that way.�� ��Then why don��t you ask me?�� Yan Shiba said irritably.


    ��Oh, will you?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��No!�� Yan Shiba red at Su Liang.


    Su Liang really wanted to smash the medicine bowl on her face��


    ��I need to think about this important matter some more.�� Yan Shiba huffed lightly, ��I��ll give you an answer before my wound heals. If I don��t choose what you want, will you ignore me?


    ��It depends on how you define ��ignoring you.���� Su Liang said.


    ��If I make the right choice, will you help me matchmake with Little Monk?�� Yan Shiba��s eyes lit up.


    Without hesitation, Su Liang shook her head, ��No.��


    ��You just dislike me!�� Yan Shibained indignantly.


    Su Liang was also angry, ��Can��t you be more sober? Cheng Yun is a monk! Do you understand what a monk is? A person with a pure mind, devoted to Buddhism! Even if you were never an assassin, he would not like you.��


    Yan Shiba smirked, ��Wrong! Monks are not eunuchs. They have not lost their vital parts, only their hair. The hair can grow back.��


    Su Liang shrugged, ��If you really can make him like you, then that��s your skill. Feel free. Anyway, I won��t help you two.��


    ��Bastard���� Yan Shiba grumbled, ��Forget it, I don��t need your help.��


    ��Then take your time to think. There is someone here to look after you. Tomorrow, I��ll leave with Gu Ling for Xiangyue City. Tonight, I��ll prepare the medicine for you,�� Su Liang said.


    ��Then, can you stay with me tonight��?�� Yan Shiba looked at Su Liang expectantly.


    Su Liang decisively refused and left after turning off the lights. Yan Shiba could already get up and move, though his back and arm were injured.


    Su Liang let Gu Ling sleep first, while she busied herself preparing the medicine for Yan Shiba��s continued use, not knowing when they would meet again. ��Su Liang.�� ��Hmm?��


    ��Su Xiaoliang.��


    ��Yes.��


    ��My wife. ��


    ��Huh?��


    ��I can��t sleep.��


    ��Oh, count sheep. Don��t bother me, I��m busy,�� Su Liang said without lifting her head.


    Gu Ling spoke in a mncholic tone, ��Then, I shall count Su Xiaoliang.��


    Su Liang couldn��t help but grin; she put down the things in her hand, walked over, bent down and gave Gu Ling a sweet kiss, before returning to her work.


    Gu Lingy on the bed, holding Su Liang��s pillow, his eyes full ofughter, ��You really like me.��


    ��Yes, I like you the most, so go to sleep quickly,�� Su Liang said, feeling like she was coaxing a child. But to be fair, it was Gu Ling who started being cute with her first, which she found adorable.


    By the time Su Liang finished her work, it was long past midnight. She quickly washed up and, yawning, walked to the bedside. As she sat down, Gu Ling��s long arm encircled her waist.


    ��Great God, why aren��t you asleep yet?�� Su Liang tried to pull away Gu Ling��s hand to remove her outerwear.


    ��I��m sleepwalking; don��t wake me up,�� Gu Ling said, pressing Su Liang down.


    Su Liang raised her hand to block Gu Ling��s approaching face, ��I��m so tired. Tomorrow, I��ll be full of energy to y with you.��


    Gu Ling opened his eyes, a gentle smile on his lips. He kissed the corner of Su Liang��s lips, theny on the outer side of the bed.


    Su Liang got up again, removed her outerwear, covered herself with a nket, and breathed a sigh of relief, ��Sleep well, Great God. Good night.��


    ��Why don��t you call me ��husband��?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Without opening her eyes, Su Liang patted Gu Ling��s hand under the covers, ��Don��t tease. ��Great God�� is my special term of affection for you. Calling you ��husband�� is so boring.��


    After a while, Su Liang felt Gu Ling tickling her palm. With a resigned look, she opened her eyes to see him, ��If you really can��t sleep, why not go out and run threeps?��


    ��I have something to ask you.�� Gu Ling moved closer, their faces nearly touching, their breaths intertwined.


    Su Liang couldn��t help but be lost in Gu Ling��s beauty, marveling at how perfect his skin was and how he looked great from any angle.


    ��Tomorrow night, if I don��t know what to do, you��ll teach me,�� Gu Ling whispered.


    Su Liang stared at Gu Ling��s long eyshes, feeling as if a gentle feather brushed across her heart, her heartbeat quickening, even wanting to pounce on him��


    ��I have a rough idea, but I��m inexperienced too. Let��s learn together,�� Su Liang said while distancing herself from Gu Ling. She was really tired and sleepy, wanting to get a good night��s rest.


    ��If I always think about such things, will you feel troubled?�� Gu Ling moved a bit closer to Su Liang.


    Su Liang reached out, smacking his face, and pushed his head to face the other side. ��I really like you; I like you the most. You are the most beautiful, the best, and irreceable in my heart. I want to hold you, to kiss you, and do that kind of thing with you too. Are you satisfied now? Hurry up and sleep! Perform well tomorrow! ��


    ��Oh,�� Gu Ling turned his head back and closed his eyes, a slight smile on his lips. Su Liang knew him too well; that was exactly what he wanted to hear.


    The next day, when Su Liang went to bid farewell to Yan Shiba, she reverted to her old carefree self. There was no decision made about yesterday��s matter.


    Su Liang didn��t ask, but only instructed Yan Shiba to take care of his injuries, take his medicine on time, and be careful of his safety. While she and Gu Ling left Yin Country, they wouldn��t look for Yan Shiba anymore.


    Yan Shiba asked Su Liang and Gu Ling to ��sleep well�� together and strive to have a sessful baby soon��


    Before noon, Su Liang and Gu Ling covertly left Hefeng City, heading towards Xiangyue City.


    Knowing that the royal family of Yin Country suspected them and had people searching for them, the two avoided trouble by staying off the main roads, acting in secret. In the early afternoon, they arrived at the mansion Su Liang had bought beforehand.


    ��What do you think?�� Su Liang asked Gu Ling.


    ��It��s good.�� Gu Ling��s taste had always been in line with Su Liang��s.


    Together, they cleaned the rooms, rearranged the furniture, and tidied up the new room. However, there were no festive decorations.


    Afterward, Gu Ling went out to buy some food and Su Liang stayed at home to catch up on some sleep. She had slept toote the previous night and was feeling exhausted; she needed to recharge for the ��big event��.


    Gu Ling only left after watching Su Liang fall asleep. He had be more cautious after their recent encounters, making sure that no one was following them.


    When Su Liang woke up, it was already dusk.


    Sitting up and rubbing her eyes, she saw a pair of dragon and phoenix candles lit on the table. In an instant, she felt as if she were back in the decorated new room at Su Mansion in Qian Country��s capital, experiencing the sensation of a true wedding night.


    Though Su Liang never cared for ceremonies, seeing the careful preparations Gu Ling had made for her in an unfamiliar ce in such a short time filled her with joy and sweetness.


    After putting on the duck-and-drake pillowcases from the small table beside the bed, Su Liangughed softly and saw Gu Ling enter the room with a tray.


    ��Great God, you even made a meal?�� Su Liang said in surprise, ��I��m very hungry.��


    Three dishes and one soup, light and ptable, were the type of food the two of them usually enjoyed.


    After the meal, the two took separate baths, changed clothes, and prepared for the ��big event.��


    As the moon rose above the willow tips��


    Wearing a red skirt especially bought by Gu Ling, and covered with a red veil, Su Liang sat silently at the edge of the bed, listening to the approaching footsteps.


    Gu Ling used a pole to lift the veil, and Su Liang��s face lifted up to look at him, smiling brightly, ��Great God, it��s a shame I didn��t have time to make a cheongsam to wear for you.��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Clothes aren��t important.�� After all, they would be taken off��


    Su Liang didn��t like to drink alcohol, but tonight was special. They needed to make up for the wedding wine called He-cup wine, so she and Gu Ling drank a cup together.


    After putting down the wine cup, Gu Ling embraced Su Liang and fell onto the bed.


    ��Great God, cheongsams really look great, are you sure you don��t want to see


    ��There will be plenty of chances in the future. You can wear all the clothes I��ve never seen before.��


    ��Do you want to y role-ying games? Hmm��.��

 Chapter 318: 318. Tomorrow and again tomorrow

    Chapter 318: 318. Tomorrow and again tomorrow<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The second day.


    ��Great God, good morning. Shall we head back today?�� ��Hmm�� let��s talk about it tomorrow, you need to rest.��<div>


    The third day.


    ��Great God, shouldn��t we be leaving?��


    ��Hmm�� there��s no rush, let��s talk about it tomorrow.��


    After spending three days and nights with Gu Ling, Su Liang felt they couldn��t go on like this.


    ��Let��s end it tonight, sleep well, and set off tomorrow.�� Su Liang said as she ced a pillow between her and Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling��s hand stretched out from under the pillow and touched Su Liang before she grabbed it and threw it back, ��Move again, and we��ll sleep in separate beds.��


    This threat immediately took effect, and Gu Ling sighed softly, ��Am I doing something that upsets you?��


    Su Liang closed her eyes, telling herself not to look at him, lest she be seduced by his looks, ��Great God, this kind of thing, too much of it is not good for the body.��


    ��It��s only been three days���� Gu Ling argued that he had only just begun and was already being stopped. Was this fair? Did it conform to human nature? His body was doing great!


    ��It��s not like we can��t do it tomorrow.�� Su Liang blurted out.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Ling��s deepughter filled the room, ��Oh, you said it, tomorrow.��<div>


    Sleepiness overtook Su Liang, and she fell into slumber quickly.


    Woken up again by Gu Ling in the middle of the night, Su Liang was so exasperated she could hardly contain herself. Gu Ling whispered in her ear, ��It��s a new day after midnight.��


    Perhaps those in the throes of passion always loved to stick together. Su Liang felt it was okay, but Gu Ling seemed to hate not being by her side every moment since their wedding night, in various ways.


    Su Liang had always called Gu Ling ��Great God�� not because of his cold demeanor, but because he was a versatile genius. He wouldn��t do anything unless he could do it exceptionally well, including being a man��


    Although Su Liang��s body was in good shape and she was open-minded about such matters, she could still barely keep up with Gu Ling��s energetic youth.


    Moreover, this ce was not their home. And now, they didn��t haveplete ��freedom.�� They had to return as soon as possible.


    ��How about we leave tomorrow?�� Gu Ling looked at the fatigue between Su Liang��s brows and regretted bothering herst night.


    Su Liang stared at him with a stern face, ��You dare say ��tomorrow�� again? Gu Ling sped his hands together, bowing deeply, ��My wife, please calm down.��


    ��What��s there to be angry about?�� Su Liang thought to herself, as if he wouldn��t dare do it again!


    ��Think about how to deal with your perverted master.�� Su Liang shook her head, ��That man has a terrible character and a strong thirst for revenge. He might go after our friends.��


    Gu Ling��s expression turned serious, ��Ask Situ Xie to testify about Nangong Qian��s situation.��<div>


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, ��That��s an idea.��


    Back in Liang Country, Situ Xie hadn��t said much about Situ Xiang.


    Even if she went to ask him, the answer might not be the truth.


    Now, things were different. Since they knew Nangong Lin and his daughter were no good, Su Liang and Gu Ling could use news about them as a bargaining chip to speak with Situ Xie again.


    But first, they��d have to return to Jiaye City.


    ��By the way,�� Su Liang suddenly remembered something, ��I��m really curious about who in Yin Country suggested capturing Lian Shun��s entire family as hostages.��


    The incident had passed, and aside from Lian Shan getting injured and losing her memory, and Lian Shun��s arm being broken by Fan Gang, the Lians were unharmed. Fan Tong had paid for his crimes in blood.


    But Su Liang��s suspicions at that time had never been forgotten.


    Perhaps it was after Fan Tong investigated the militarymanders in Jiaye City that he devised such a n. However, she wanted to confirm it.


    The reason was still the one that first aroused her suspicion: The main general of Jiaye City at the time was Yuan Ye, and from what happenedter, the arrest of Lian Shun��s entire family was to get rid of Yuan Ye, which was feasible. But Yuan Ye had a close grandson; wouldn��t it be more direct to arrest Yuan pei? Moreover, it would be much easier and better to control if they captured him alone instead of Lian Shun��s entire family.


    The person who came up with the hostage n must be very smart. They shouldn��t have chosen Lian Shun��s entire family over Yuan Pei, unless there were other reasons involved.<div>


    ��Lian Shan��s amnesia may not be an ident,�� Gu Ling said.


    Lian Shan only knew some basic martial arts, and there were more than just Lian Shun who had better martial arts skills in the Lin family, including their uncles and cousins. In that case, why was Lian Shan the only one injured? ording to the situation, the people sent by Yin Country to arrest the Lin family members must have been very strong and carefully nned. They must have used sedatives and the like, giving them no chance to resist. If Lian Shan was identally injured while fleeing from the danger, it would be unreasonable. If she was injured in the head after being captured, it would be even stranger.


    Su Liang was stunned for a moment, ��You mean�� she was made to lose her memory because she knew something?��


    ��There is medicine that can do that.�� Gu Ling said that he had recently experienced a near-loss of memory, and it was Nangong Lin��s actions that inspired him. When Su Liang brought up the Lin family members again, he thought of the amnesiac Lian Shan.


    Su Liang��s expression was inexplicable, ��Wouldn��t it be simpler to kill Lian Shan? After all, there were more than one hostage, and her death would not have affected the situation at the time. The Fan father and son had set up a trap to kill General Yuan Ye, so why did they spare Lian Shan? They are not the kind of people who are forced to act and don��t want to kill the innocent.��


    ��It shows that the proposal to capture the Lin family was not made by the Fan father and son.�� Gu Ling��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Perhaps, there is a traitor in Jiaye City.��


    Su Liang��s expression changed, ��What kind of traitor would not care if Yuan Ye died but doesn��t want Lian Shan to die?��


    Her first thought was Yuan Pei, the grandson of Yuan Ye, because he was Lian


    Shan��s fianc��. Could there be unknown conflicts between the two generations?


    But Su Liang thought of Yuan Pei in mourning clothes walking up to the Nancheng Building in Jiaye City, and stabbing Fan Tong with a sword. She also thought of him holding a bowl of clear water to collect Fan Tong��s blood to be offered in front of Yuan Ye��s spirit tablet�� Su Liang shook her head, ��I don��t think it��s Yuan Pei unless his disguise skills are better than Nangong Lin��s. But we should go back as soon as possible, and not let any more chaos happen.��


    Not being able to exin to Duanmu Yi was secondary. The Lin family still lived in Jiaye City, and Nian Jincheng was there too. Su Liang didn��t want anything to happen to them.


    ��Alright,�� Gu Ling agreed.


    Su Liang packed her things, waiting for Gu Ling, who had gone out to buy dried food, toe back so they could leave. After returning to Xiangyue City this time, she hadn��t even left her house for several days.


    Although they had mentioned the matter of having a child, the two had never seriously discussed it. And before their wedding night, Gu Ling specifically asked Su Liang how to avoid pregnancy, because she was only sixteen. For now, the consensus between them was that Su Liang would not have a child until she was eighteen, and they would discuss whether to have er.


    Su Liang tried to sort out the people and events in Jiaye City in her mind but still couldn��t figure it out. In addition to Yuan Pei, she thought it was also possible that there was a traitor within the Lin family.


    At the moment, Su Liang didn��t suspect Che Yun. If she hadn��t taken out the antidote given by Lao Bai, Che Yun might have died. Gu Ling had seen the ck mist appearing on his brow.


    Footsteps sounded outside the door, Su Liang collected her thoughts, got up and saw Gu Ling enter.


    ��Fan Gang is on his way back to Xiangyue City,�� Gu Ling had sneaked into General Fan��s mansion for information. After Fan Tong��s death, the Emperor of Yin Country sent Mu Ya��s uncle to take charge and summoned Fan Gang back to the capital.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Perfect. We��ll meet him and ask him clearly.��


    Before leaving, Gu Ling held Su Liang for a while. Realizing that there might be a traitor in Jiaye City, they decided to return as soon as possible, and they could no longer dy time for the sake of pleasure.


    Su Liangforted Gu Ling by patting him, ��We��ll have fun when we get back home.��


    ��Yes, I want to see the qipao you mentioned,�� Gu Ling was still thinking about it.


    Su Liang pushed him away, ��You said clothes don��t matter.��


    Gu Ling chuckled, ��I also said you should wear all the clothes I��ve never seen before.��


    Su Liang blurted out, ��I thought you preferred me without clothes�� ahem, let��s go.��


    Gu Ling tilted his head and kissed Su Liang, ��I like taking your clothes off.��


    Su Liang��s face turned red, ��Let��s go quickly!��


    The two of them disguised themselves and left Xiangyue City.


    As for Mu Ya��s death, Gu Ling didn��t hear anyone talking about it in the city.


    Whether the royal family of Yin Country would me her for the doll with Su Liang��s name on it didn��t matter.


    As they passed through Hefeng City again, they didn��t go to see Yan Shiba or visit Nangong Family��s Mid-hill Vi. Instead, they left directly.


    Jiaye City.


    Lian Shun anxiously awaited the return of Su Liang and Gu Ling, but they were nowhere to be seen.


    After Yuan Pei dissolved his engagement with Lian Shan, he seldom visited the Lin family. However, Lian Shun went to see him almost every day and refrained from gathering everyone for drinks, fearing awkwardness if Yuan Pei and Che Yun met.


    Apart from missing his wife, Nian Jincheng was doing well. Lian Shun took good care of him, and he got along well with Che Yun in official matters.


    Che Xiao was outgoing and always stuck with Che Yun, seemingly having a great brotherly rtionship.


    However, this was only what outsiders saw.


    Behind closed doors,munication between Che Yun and the family of three became less and less frequent, as he always avoided Che��s parents.


    But every night, Che Xiao would visit Che Yun alone, iming it was for the two brothers to y chess, yet they never yed a single game.


    One day, when Che Xiao arrived, Che Yun was drinking alone.


    Che Xiao opened the door, calling ��Brother��, but after closing the door, he called ��Master��.


    Che Yun didn��t even spare him a nce, ��Get out.��


    ��There is an important matter today.�� Che Xiao sat down, ��Master is troubled because of Lian Shan, right? Marrying a woman you don��t like is indeed unpleasant.��


    ��Get out!�� Che Yun stared coldly at Che Xiao.


    However, Che Xiao smiled slightly, ��Master, I have thought of a way that can help you solve the problem.��


    ��Don��t touch her.�� Che Yun said coldly.


    Che Xiao shook his head, ��Master is overthinking. My master didn��t kill Lian Shan back then, so how can he harm her now? Since Master doesn��t want to marry her, why not let her marry me instead?��


    Che Yun frowned, ��What are you saying?��


    ��I know she likes Master. But women can change. Once, she even had a fianc�� whoter fell in love with someone else. I may not have the ability to snatch her heart away from Master, but there��s another way.�� Che Xiao lowered his voice, ��Hire some thugs to kidnap her, drug her, and I��ll ��identally�� find her and save her. In order to detoxify her, I��d have no choice but to do ��that��. Once she bes my woman, she can only marry me. As long as we n carefully and leave no traces, no one will suspect.��


    As soon as Che Xiao finished speaking, Che Yun pped him hard, ��Shut up!��


    Without being angry or annoyed, Che Xiao rubbed his face and sighed, ��Never mind if Master doesn��t like my idea. But why get so angry? I was only trying to help relieve Master��s burden.��


    ��Where is your master?�� Che Yun asked coldly.


    ��Master is looking for him? I��ll go get him right away.�� Che Xiao stood up.


    Che Yun sneered, ��No need. Next time you see him, tell him to inform me first about whatever he wants to do! He��s not allowed to act on his own!��


    Che Xiao nodded, ��Alright, I��ll pass the message to my master.��


    Just as he finished speaking, a voice came from outside the window, ��Master, may Ie in?��


    Che Yun��s face darkened, ��Come in!��


    Soon, a shrewd and thin middle-aged man appeared in the room, none other than the military strategist Fan Tong had previously recruited.


    ��Master.�� Che Xiao bowed respectfully.


    The middle-aged man nodded slightly and bowed to Che Yun, ��Master.��


    ��Haven��t I already said, do note to find me unless it��s necessary?�� Che Yun said coldly.


    The middle-aged man replied, ��The Master has a message for you.��


    Che Yun��s eyes narrowed as the middle-aged man handed him a letter from his pocket.


    Che Yun took the letter, unfolded it, and fOund a nk sheet. However, this was not the first time he had received such a letter. He held it over the me of the candle, and soon the dark text appeared.


    This was a letter from Situ Xie. After reading it, Che Yun burned it.


    ��Did the Master have any instructions?�� the middle-aged man asked.


    Che Yun said coldly, ��He wants me to find a way to get rid of Gu Ling and Su


    Liang as soon as possible.��


    Che Xiao looked surprised, ��It seems that after this incident, the Master thinks that those two are the biggest obstacles. If it weren��t for their intervention, Yin


    Country and Qian Country would have already been at war.��


    Due to geographical reasons, it was difficult for Liang Country and Yin Country to go to war, and once they did, Qian Country couldn��t avoid getting involved.


    But whether it was the royal family of Liang Country or the royal family of Yin Country, they both understood the principle of allying with distant powers to attack nearby ones, and their greatest wish was for the other two countries to


    night each other, the mercer the better.


    This time, Yin Country��s aggression was actually provoked by a spy ced by Situ Xie next to Fan Tong. Unfortunately, Gu Ling and Su Liang stopped the plot in its tracks.


    ��What does the young master n to do?�� The middle-aged man asked Che


    Yun, ��If the Master only wants to deal with them, and if you don��t want to kill Su Liang, I have a drug here. As long as you can control her and make her take it, she will forget her past and stay by your side.��


    Che Yun��s eyes were freezing, and he blurted out, ��You might as well give me the drug instead!��


    The middle-aged man sighed deeply, ��Then, Young Master, think it over carefully, and let me know your decisionter. After all, those two haven��t returned to Jiaye City yet, so there��s no hurry.�� With that, he left with Che Xiao.


    Che Yun watched the ash from the burned letter fall on the table, his eyes quickly calming down.


    Five days after leaving Xiangyue City, Su Liang and Gu Ling ��bumped into�� Fan Gang��s delegation, who were returning to the capital by imperial decree.


    After following them for half a day, the two sneaked into the inn where Fan Gang was staying in the middle of the night, used sedatives, and kidnapped him without anyone noticing.


    The chaotic graveyard in the wilderness was chilling at night.


    Fan Gang woke up groggily, feeling a headache and a sore neck. Seeing the dark shadow in front of him, he screamed, thinking he had seen a ghost.


    ��We meet again.�� Gu Ling spoke, imitating Lian Shun��s voice.


    Fan Gang couldn��t believe his eyes, ��Lian�� Lian Shun?!�� Of course, he wouldn��t forget the incident where he shattered Lian Shun��s arm bones bit by bit.


    ��Your father died to pay for Yuan��s life. But capturing my whole family and hurting me and my sister�� I came specifically to settle this score with you,�� Gu Ling said coldly.


    ��No�� you can��t kill me���� If Fan Gang wasn��t afraid of death, he would have saved his father in the first ce. At his words, his face turned pale, ��It wasn��t my idea! I didn��t do it!��


    ��If it wasn��t you, it was your father. He died, and it��s only fair that the son pays for the father��s debt.�� Gu Ling drew his sword and pointed it towards Fan Gang��s right arm, ��You shattered my bones, and I will peel your flesh bit by bit until only bones are left.��


    Fan Gang was so scared that his body stiffened and he blurted out, ��It wasn��t me! It wasn��t my father! It was the military adviser! It was the military adviser who suggested capturing your whole family!��


    Gu Ling��s eyes narrowed slightly, and Su Liang, who was hiding behind a nearby tree, was slightly taken aback. Military adviser?


    ��It was all that man��s idea! His name is Si Yun, he��s cunning and has many schemes. He was the one who personally captured the Lin Family members!�� Fan Gang said fearfully.


    Sure enough, when Gu Ling pressured Fan Gang about Si Yun��s background, he said that Si Yun was the brother of a concubine his father took in two years ago. Originally a businessman due to his extremely sharp mind, he was trusted by Fan Tong.


    ��Where is he now?�� Gu Ling asked coldly.


    ��After my father died, he disappeared, probably afraid that I would want to settle scores with him! If it weren��t for my father listening to him, how could anything have gone wrong?�� Fan Gang looked at the shining sword and trembled all over, ��It has nothing to do with me�� Si Yun was the one who suggested it, and my father agreed. I didn��t have the right to oppose! Your arm was injured by me, you can injure me the same way, but don��t kill me! Your sister�� your sister��s injury was done by Si Yun, she was brought back like that!��


    Su Liang suspected that Si Yun was a spy. The spy who instigated the leading Yin Country militarymander to attack Qian Country��s master must be easy to guess.


    For many years, Liang Country has been trying to join forces with Yin Country to attack Qian Country, and they have tried several times. If it weren��t for Yin Country��s constant wavering��agreeing to the n only to refuse to send troops, hoping to see Liang Country and Qian Country suffer mutual losses��the situation in the world would have long been different.


    After suffering losses several times, the royal family of Liang Country nted spies among the militarymanders of Yin Country, instigating the Yin Country army to attack Qian Country, and actively provided an excellent opportunity tounch an attack. Once they started fighting, Liang Country would be the most benefited party.


    The position of military adviser was extremely important, and Fan Tong would not trust someone of unknown origin whom he had only known for a short time. The spies of Liang Country had been deployed for many years and were very meticulous.


    ��My sister lost her memory when she was caught?�� Gu Ling asked coldly.


    Fan Gang shook his head, ��I don��t know�� I only saw that she was injured, I didn��t know about her memory loss! My father said he wanted to kill her, but��


    but I didn��t let him! I saved your sister!��


    This statement was obviously false. Fan Tong may have indeed said that he wanted to kill Lian Shan, but Si Yun must have been the one to stop him. Otherwise, he wouldn��t have taken the injured Lian Shan back and found someone to treat her.


    After asking for a description of Si Yun��s appearance, Gu Ling killed Fan Gang with a sword. Fan Gang also had a hand in killing Yuan Ye, and if Gu Ling let him go, he might seek revenge on the Lin Family members and leave trouble behind.


    After that, the two set off again in the direction of Jiaye City..

 Chapter 319: 319. Exposure

    Chapter 319: 319. Exposure<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Su Liang and Gu Ling arrived at Xiaoyue City, the northernmost part of Yin Country, they secretly inspected the city��s defense deployment.


    Then, they rushed back to Jiaye City on a clear morning at the end of March.<div>


    However, they didn��t return to the Lin��s family. Instead, they disguised themselves as travelling merchants from the northern part of Qian Country, purchased a small house, aiming to secretly investigate the previous incident of Lin family members being arrested and to confirm whether there were any traitors amongst them.


    If there truly were any traitors, they would go deeper into hiding once Su Liang and Gu Ling exposed themselves.


    As for the funds, Su Liang had a Jade Token that could be used to withdraw silver notes from any money house in therge cities. To avoid her identity as the Ning Family��s head being discovered, she used the card belonging to Li��s Family, thergest pottery merchant in Qian Country, and the money belonged to Li��s family as well.


    In fact, Li��s family had already fallen under the control of three families, led by Wan Ning, in the past two years. The original head of the family, Zhengzheng��s biological father Li San, had died in a drunken fall. Although the current head of the Li family still had the surname Li, he was Wan��s secretly adopted son.


    From the beginning, the head of the Wan family had said that their revenge against the Li family was to release Wan Hui��s anger, and to ensure Zhengzheng would stop being bothered, but the Li family��s property which they acquired in retribution was given to Su Liang, as a gesture of gratitude for saving Zhengzheng and for preventing the Li family members from snatching the child away during the confrontation.


    However, Su Liang never concerned herself with how the Wan Family dealt with the Li Family, nor did she have the energy to handle business matters. She merely epted the Jade Token given by Wan Hui for convenience in her operations.


    The amount of money that she and Gu Ling actually spent from the Ning or Li Family was merely a fraction. Besides their fondness for purchasing houses, hoping to have a private, undisturbed space outside, they didn��t have any other extravagant habits.


    They cleaned up the purchased small house together. The courtyard contained a well, a grinding stone, a lush tangerine tree, and a vibrant kapok flower.


    ��Great God, do you know what the flowernguage of the kapok is?�� Su Liang asked smilingly.


    Gu Ling, who was fetching water, shook his head, indicating that he didn��t know.


    ��It��s ��cherishing the person in front of you��,�� Su Liang said, breaking off a branch and carrying it to Gu Ling.<div>


    Gu Ling put down the water bucket, stood on the stone tform of the well, leaned over to kiss Su Liang and said, ��A person is more tender than a flower.�� Su Liang:��Great God��s mouth is getting sweeter.


    The two of them cooked lunch together. After lunch, Gu Ling took Su Liang to sleep, and naturally, couldn��t spare themselves a little fun and pleasure.


    After all, they had been traveling day and night without proper rest. It is not appropriate to stalk and spy on others in broad daylight. Su Liang said she was tired, and Gu Ling said that exercise aided in sleep and exhaustion��


    By the time Su Liang woke from her sleep, it was already dark.


    Just when most of the people in Jiaye City were about to fall asleep, Su Liang and Gu Ling got up, took a bath, tidied up and ate, getting ready to start their work.


    The first suspect was Lian san��s fianc�� and Yuan Ye��s grandson, Yuan Pei.


    At this point, Su Liang and Gu Ling still didn��t know that Lian San and Yuan Pei had already called off their engagement shortly after they leftst time.


    In the quiet of the night, Gu Ling and Su Liang set out, secretly heading towards the General��s Mansion in Jiaye City.


    This was previously inhabited by the Lin family. After the death of Lian Shun��s grandfather, the Lin family moved out. The Yuan family had been living there for many years. Now only Yuan Pei remained. He was not a militarymander and wished to move out after Yuan Ye��s burial, but he was stopped by Lian Shun. Lian Shun told him not to rush to move out as the emperor had not yet decided who would seed Yuan Ye as the general in the south.


    There was light in Yuan Ye��s study. The silhouette of a man was reflected on the window. It was Yuan Pei.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang waited for a quarter of an hour. The door of the room opened, and Yuan Pei took a pot of alcohol and two cups, and went to the garden.<div>


    He sat alone in the pavilion and filled both cups with alcohol, one for himself and one for the one across from him.


    ��Grandfather, don��t worry about me. Lian Shun is always afraid that I��m not happy, but in fact, I��m doing alright. I��ve made a new friend named Nian Jincheng. He invited me to the capital city. I do want to go there and see the world outside,�� said Yuan Pei as he raised his cup and toasted with the one in front, then drained his cup.


    After only one drink, he didn��t drink anymore, and no one else appeared. Yuan Pei sat ale into the night, poured out the alcohol that was meant for Yuan Ye on the ground, then returned home.


    ��It doesn��t seem to be him,�� Su Liang said. Yuan Pei��s sorrow over Yuan Ye��s death was genuine. If it was a pretence, he might have escaped detection by performing an excessive disy of sorrow.


    Moreover, Yuan Pei is a schr, not a military man. His selection as a spy by the Liang royal family wouldn��t make much sense.


    Therefore, when leaving the General Mansion, Su Liang didn��t think it was likely to be someone from the Lin family involved.


    ��Lian Shun only joined the military in these past couple of years, and he was previously stationed in the northern regions. He could not have possibly been a spy, and the rest of Lin family members are even less likely to be,�� said Su Liang, ��I think we should directly investigate the current militarymanders in Jiaye City.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Che Yun, who voluntarily requested to be transferred here at the end ofst year, is the most suspicious.��


    Su Liang was taken aback, ��Che Yun? Could it really be him?��


    The two of them could be considered friends, Su Liang still remembered the first time she met Che Yun in Xuanbei City. Moreover, Che Yun was a native of Xuanbei City, filial to his parents, family-oriented, and had been searching for his missing younger brother for many years.


    ��Don��t jump to conclusions,�� Gu Ling didn��t consider Che Yun as a friend as they were not close, which allowed him to view Che Yun more objectively at this moment.<div>


    ��He was seriously injured,�� Su Liang frowned.


    Gu Ling��s expression was in, ��A painful act, wanting to cover up makes it more noticeable.��


    ��He and Lian Shun are the best of friends, �� said Su Liang.


    ��Which is why all the Lin Family members returned alive, and Lian Shan was only injured, not killed,�� Gu Ling said.


    ��You saw the ck mist on his brow, indicating that if I didn��t save him, he really would die.�� Su Liang had no doubt about this due to Gu Ling��s special ability. If Che Yun had an antidote, he wouldn��t see the ck mist even if Su Liang didn��t save him.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Perhaps it represents that he had to kill someone, it just happened to coincide with his injury.��


    ��Coincidence? But indeed, there is such a possibility,�� Su Liang frowned, ��He always looks as if he��s carrying a great grudge, many of his actions show that he��s a good person, but on the other hand, being a good person and being a spy is not mutually exclusive. What if, he��s being controlled by someone because he has something they can hold over him����


    ��His younger brother,�� Gu Ling interjected.


    Su Liang��s eyes hardened. They were merely discussing the possibility of Che Yun being a spy, not affirming that he was one. But as it stood, they couldn��tpletely rule out his involvement.


    In fact, Su Liang��s friendship with Che Yun was far removedpared to her close rtionship with Lian Shun. She understood Lian Shun��s character, but could hardly im to understand Che Yun. At first, she thought he was outgoing, butter discovered he carried many burdens.


    As such, after leaving the General Mansion, the two of them secretly went to the Che family residence.


    But everyone in the Che Mansion was asleep, and there was no lighting from Che Yun��s room. Su Liang and Gu Ling waited for fifteen minutes before departing.


    The next day, they woke up around midday.


    In the afternoon, they went out together for a walk. Su Liang disguised herself as a man while Gu Ling pretended to be her attendant.


    After strolling around the streets, they entered a tea house and chose a private room facing the street. As they sipped their tea, they watched the pedestrians passing by below.


    ��If Liang Country had deployed spies long ago, it��s more likely that the original militarymanders of Jiaye City are the ones spying. The notion of capturing and secretly grooming Che Yun��s brother years ago costs a lot and it��s hard to guarantee that he would definitely rise through the ranks based on his abilities,�� Su Liang analysed.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��There might be more than one.��


    ��You mean, Che Yun is a spy and there��s another spy among the original Jiaye City militarymanders?�� Su Liang rubbed her forehead, ��All possibilities. Can we really exclude Lian Shun too? In case�� ��


    Gu Ling suddenly tugged at Su Liang��s sleeve, signaling for her to look down.


    Following Gu Ling��s gaze, Su Liang was taken aback, ��Che Yun and Lian Shan?


    Did Lian Shan just tug at Che Yun��s arm?��


    ��You did not see wrong,�� Gu Ling confirmed.


    ��What��s going on?�� a puzzled Su Liang asked, ��Isn��t Lian Shan engaged to Yuan Pei from their childhood? Why would she be out on a stroll alone with Che Yun, and there��s physical contact, they seem quite intimate.��


    ��I��ll step out for a moment.�� Gu Ling said as he got up and walked out.


    Su Liang watched as Che Yun and Lin Shan walked past downstairs. Shortly after, Gu Ling returned with news: Lin Shan had broken off her engagement with Yuan Pei and was now engaged with Che Yun.


    ��I can understand breaking off a child marriage, you can��t force people to be together if they don��t like each other, but�� Given Che Yun��s personality, he should have kept his distance from Lin Shan since she was engaged when they met. It��s unlikely that he would have developed feelings for Lin Shan.�� Su Liang said, her eyes narrowing, ��Something is off.��


    The two of them watched the direction Che Yun and Lin Shan left in, paid the bill, and followed from a distance.


    During the day, they discovered nothing. Che Yun took Lin Shan for akeside walk, walked her home, and then headed to the military camp.


    It wasn��t until nightfall that Che Yun left the camp to go home.


    Meanwhile, Gu Ling and Su Liang, not even eating dinner, meticulously shadowed him, observing every move he made. They haven��t found anything unusual yet, but what truly raised Su Liang��s suspicion was him stealing Yuan Pei��s fianc��e.


    Given Che Yun��s consistent portrayal of himself as filial, decent, upright, and respectful, the urrences should not have happened to him.


    Granted, matters of the heart areplicated, but as a grown, mature man, it��s fundamental decency to maintain distance from a girl who is engaged to his good friend��s family.


    It waste into the night.


    When Che Yun returned home, everyone else had already had dinner. After eating his meal in solitude, he went into his study room, not even catching a nce of his parents all day.


    The superficial harmony between Che Yun and his parents, which was already hard to maintain before Che Xiao returned, ceased to exist after his return.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling stood against the wall behind Che Yun��s study, their breathing barely audible as they patiently waited.


    After waiting for half an hour, Su Liang began to feel numb in her legs, but she didn��t move an inch.


    Finally, there was a stir.


    They heard Che Xiao address Che Yun as ��brother��, they heard the sound of a door opening and closing, and then they heard someone say, ��young master��.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling exchanged nces. Che Xiao addressing Che Yun as ��young master�� spoke volumes. Che Yun was indeed up to something, and Che Xiao was in on it!


    Inside the room, Che Xiao sat across from Che Yun as usual. ��I know you��ve been tired of me, so I haven��t bothered you for several days. Tonight, Master asked me to inquire about the status of your ns to eliminate Gu Ling and Su Liang. This matter isn��t easy. We need to prepare in advance, for instance, by first dealing with Nian Jincheng, Gu Ling��s best friend. What do you think, young master?��


    On hearing this, Gu Ling and Su Liang��s eyes had a cold glint.


    Anger welled up in Su Liang��s heart. She had considered Che Yun as a real friend and had earnestly used Ning family��s resources to help him find his lost brother. Even Hu Er from Su��s vige had put in a lot of effort for this. When Gu Ling suggested that the spy among the militarymanders in Jiaye City could be Che Yun, Su Liang instinctively defended him. At the end of it all, Che Yun��s long search for his brother waspletely bogus!


    And now, Che Yun and his newly found brother were nning to eliminate Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    Su Liang thought Che Yun��s acting skills were on par with Nangong Lin��s madness!


    Soon after, Che Yun��s voice spoke up from inside the room, ��I don��t have any ns.��


    ��Does the young master not want to do it? Or are you simply reluctant to lose Su Liang? Master has said that we do not need to kill Su Liang. We could capture her and erase her memory, then you can have her. Isn��t that the best of both worlds?�� Che Xiao��s voice carried a hint of mirth.


    Su Liang: ��This tactic is eerily simr to the one Nangong Lin used on Gu Ling!


    From Gu Ling��s perspective, the two men discussing inside were already as good as dead ��


    Su Liang heard Che Yun say ��Get out��, and in the next moment, just as Gu Ling took a step, a dark figure appeared not far away, wielding a sword and aiming for Su Liang like a ghost out of the night!


    In an instant, Su Liang was reminded of the night in Xiangyue City where she was held hostage �C a striking resemnce. The sword that the arrival used was not unfamiliar to Su Liang, it was Nangong Lin��s master!


    Without wasting a moment on why he would appear in Che Yun��s house, Gu Ling grabbed Su Liang and shot off. He couldn��t let Su Liang leave alone, and it was dangerous to stay if Nangong Lin was nearby.


    Inside the room, Che Yun and Che Xiao heard noise from behind. Their expressions changed instantly. Before they had time to stand up and go out, they saw a man standing in the courtyard.


    ��Master?�� Che Yun furrowed his brow.


    Che Xiao was taken aback, ��The Master of the young master����


    Nangong Lin cast a cold nce at Che Xiao, making him shudder under his gaze that reminded him of a poisonous snake.


    ��Gu Ling and Su Liang heard everything you two just said,�� Nangong Lin said, staring at Che Yun, ��If you stay here, they will kill you. Come with me!�� Che Yun couldn��t believe Nangong Lin, ��Su Liang�� she��s back?��


    ��Enough chatter, let��s go!�� Nangong Lin said coldly.


    Che Xiao instinctively grabbed Che Yun, ��Where are you taking him? What should we do?��


    Nangong Lin took a step forward, pped Che Xiao away, grabbed Che Yun��s hand, ��I��ve told you not to meddle with this family! It��s out of your hands now!��


    The moment he finished, Nangong Lin disappeared with Che Yun after a few jumps.


    Watching the direction they left in, Che Xiao, who had fallen and thrown up blood, pounded the ground with his palm and rushed out to look for Si Yun to discuss a n.


    After circling around in the city, Gu Ling and Su Liang finally lost that shadow-like old man. However, they didn��t return to their small house but headed to the Lin��s family house, waking up Nian Jincheng and Lian Shun.


    ��Gu Xiaoling? You��re back?�� Lian Shun rubbed his eyes, overjoyed.


    ��Che Yun is likely to be a spy from Liang Country. We discovered it tonight, and he has an extremely powerful master by his side. Gather your family immediately to avoid any idents,�� Su Liang said quickly.


    Lian Shun doubted his ears, ��Who? Che Yun? A spy? Impossible! How could he be��


    Gu Ling pulled Lian Shun up from the bed, pped his face, ��Wake up! Do you trust me or him?


    Lian Shun wore an odd expression as he put on his shoes and outerwear. He rubbed Gu Ling��s face with his uninjured hand to make sure it was really him, then rushed out of the room.


    In the middle of the night, Yuan Pei was woken up by Nian Jincheng and arrived at Lin��s house,pletely unaware of what had happened.


    In the meantime, Su Liang and Gu Ling thought of their suspicion in Yin Country that Nangong Qian was Nangong Lin��s biological daughter instead of the child Situ Xiang conceived when she disappeared years ago.


    The sudden appearance of Situ Xiang��s father tonight was not to track Su Liang and Gu Ling. Instead, he stepped in to protect Che Yun, just as he had captured Gu Ling to keep Nangong Qian safe.


    Furthermore, the fact that Che Xiao called Che Yun ��young master�� behind everyone��s back suggests that Che Yun is not the son of the Che family. Coupled with his insistence on keeping his beard at such a young age, Su Liang had a bold guess: Che Yun might be the child Situ Xiang was pregnant with years ago. If so, he would be the grandson of that old man and the biological grandson of Situ Xie, serving as a Liang spy while not being an ordinary one, and under the protection of Nangong Lin��s people at the same time!


    While the people of Lin knew something had happened, they were clueless about the situation. Lian Shan, in particr, even asked Lian Shun if anyone had notified the Che family.


    Lian Shun, looking grim, fobbed Lian Shan off and then pulled Guling aside to talk privately.


    ��What exactly happened? Are you sure Che Yun is a spy?�� Lian Shun, who had been friends with Che Yun for some time, couldn��tprehend the current situation.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Yes. Su Lang and I overheard their plot to kill us.��


    Lian Shun stiffened, ��What�� is going on?��


    Gu Ling looked towards the north, ��There��s a chance, he might be the prince of


    Liang Country..��

 Chapter 320: 320. Who is the Chess Piece

    Chapter 320: 320. Who is the Chess Piece<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Dawn had broken.


    Che Yun and Che Xiao had both disappeared, but their parents were still here.<div>


    ��Miss Su, we really don��t know anything!�� Che��s mother said through her tears, ��We��ve just found Xiaoxiao. We thought we could finally live a peaceful life.


    Days passed, and then this happens�� what did we do to anger the heavens?��


    Su Liang kept a calm expression, ��Che Yun is not your son. You surely can tell your own son from someone else��s.��


    Che��s father��s face stiffened noticeably, and he looked down, speechless.


    Che��s mother paused in her crying, only to start again.


    ��I know you must have been coerced. You should be clear now that Che Yun may not be in danger, but he may not care whether Che Xiao lives or dies. Can Che Xiao be med for anything?�� Su Ling looked at both parents, letting out a sigh.


    Both nodded in agreement, Che��s mother looked at Su Liang through her teary eyes, ��Xiaoxiao is still a child. We lost him for so many years, and he just returned less than a month ago. What can he do?��


    The typical ��he��s still a child�� line. Su Liang hadn��t forgotten the tone Che Xiao had used when he told Che Yun to capture Nian Jinchengst night.


    ��I want to help you.�� Su Liang��s expression couldn��t have been more sincere, ��At this point, if you still won��t confess everything, eventually you will only harm your innocent son.��


    Che��s father looked up, pulling himself together. Che��s mother even stopped crying. They exchanged a nce, looking somewhat hesitant.


    ��Che Yun might not be your blood son, but you should have two sons originally. If I��m not mistaken, your elder son is still being controlled and unable to return home?�� , Su Liang asked tentatively.<div>


    As soon as her words died out, Che��s mother burst into sobs again.


    Apparently, Su Liang was right.


    ��Che Yun��s disguise has been exposed, he��s no longer of any use to you both or your home, including your two sons, to him and those who work behind his back.�� Su Liang sneered coldly, ��If you think I��m just trying to scare you, then I have nothing more to say.��


    Che��s mother grabbed Che��s father��s arm in a panic, her face filled with disarray, ��What�� What should we do?��


    Che��s father��s hands clenched and then rxed. After a moment of silence, he stared at Su Liang, ��First and foremost, you swear that you will do everything you can to save both our sons! And that you will not hurt them!��


    Su Liang��s expression remained casual, ��I��m not here to seek your permission. If you want to save your sons, cooperating with me is the only way out. At this point, you��re in no position to make terms with me.��


    Che Xiao was no saint, the true eldest son of Che��s family, Su Liang had no idea whether he was dead or alive, or what kind of person he was.


    About Che Yun��s background, Su Liang and Gu Ling had spected a bit, only wanting confirmation from Che��s parents.


    ��You are a good person. Even if our children have done something wrong, they were forced against their will. We believe you will not make things more difficult for them!�� Che��s father said, looking intently at Su Liang.


    Su Liang��s expression was indifferent, ��I will judge that for myself.��


    ��Yun�� that child, he��s the grandson of King Yue of Liang Nation.�� Che��s father spoke in a strained voice, revealing the family��s biggest secret.<div>


    Su Liang narrowed her eyes, they had guessed it right.


    ��He was sent here when he was very young, while our eldest son was taken away by King Yue.�� Che��s father said somberly, ��We have no idea where he is now. ��


    ��Later, King Yue also took away our younger son���� Che��s mother said through her tears, ��He just got back and now there��s been an ident.��


    Su Liang was confused, ��Why would Situ Xie choose your family?�� She believed there must be an underlying reason.


    Che��s father hesitated a while, then sighed deeply and said, ��Our ancestors were originally from Liang Country, and my deceased father had once worked for King Yue.��


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang understood. The entire Che family had been spies for Liang Nation for generations. This was why Situ Xie gave Che Yun to them.


    ��We��haven��t done anything wrong��you know, we originally conducted some small business in Xuanbei City, we��re not really capable of much.�� Che��s father tried to exin, but his evasive eyes betrayed his guilt. ��What is Che Yun��s real name?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��His name is Situ Jing.�� Che��s mother replied.


    Su Liang frowned. Jing? She was quite familiar with this character.


    ��Did he always know that he wasn��t your son?�� Su Liang asked.


    Che��s mother shook her head and then nodded, ��He came to our house and only found out a few yearster.��<div>


    Su Liang understood. Situ Xieding must have wanted Che Yun to bond with Che��s father and mother to better control him.


    ��Last year, when he was transferred to Jiaye City, was it Situ Xieding��s idea?�� Su Liang asked.


    Che��s mother subconsciously nodded, ��Yes��the master said to let him go south on some business, and that he would return Xiao back to us when the matter was resolved.��


    Su Liang had knownst night that her encounter with Che Xiao on the way was not idental, but a coincidental meeting deliberately arranged by someone who knew the whereabouts of herself and Gu Ling.


    This made it even harder for her to doubt Che Yun��s story about his brother��s disappearance


    Atter all, it Che Yun, who had been busy with otticial duties and had no time to find his brother, suddenly located Che Xiao, it would seem very odd.


    ��Was it Che Yun��s idea to seize Lian Shun��s whole family as hostages?�� Su Liang asked again.


    Che��s father looked ufortable, ��He didn��t want this either��it was when Miss Lin came to see him and overheard some secrets by ident that the master sent someone to kill Miss Lin and keep everything under wraps. Yun��the young master then suggested taking the Lin family as hostages.��


    Indeed, the problem was with Lian Shan �� urately predicted by Gu Ling. Her amnesia wasn��t idental, it was deliberate.


    ��Does Che Yun truly love Lian Shan? Or did he marry her to keep her under control for fear of her regaining her memories?�� Su Liang asked coldly. Che��s father and mother did not answer, but from their expressions, Su Liang already knew the answer.


    ��My son and us both do not want to harm anyone, it��s all the master��s coercion!�� Che��s mother said, her eyes reddening. ��It��s tough for my son. If it weren��t for the master��s promise to release our son, he wouldn��t be manipted by him�� I do me him for bringing trouble to our family, but after all, he is the child we raised. How can we not have affection for him? The matter with the Lin family, the young master was wrong. But he did it in order to save them, or else the master��s people would have killed Miss Lin a long time ago! ��


    Su Liang was thinking that Situ Xieding��s man might be Si Yun, the military adviser who infiltrated Fan Tong��s side. Chances are, he was the ��master�� Che Xiao mentioned.


    ��Who taught Che Yun��s martial arts?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��It was someone arranged by the master,�� Che��s father replied.


    But Su Liang suspected that Nangong Lin had connections with Che Yun early on, otherwise the old man would not have appearedst night.


    Che Yun must indeed be Situ Han and Situ Xiang��s son. And his swordsmanship was very impressive, possibly taught by Nangong Lin.


    In other words, not only was he Gu Ling��s cousin, but he might also be his martial brother.


    As for Nangong Qian, Su Liang presently suspected that she was the daughter Situ Xiang bore to Nangong Linter, Cha Yun��s half-sister with the same mother.


    ��Ms. Su, the person Yun truly loves in his heart is you!�� Che��s mother, who obviously had some sincere feelings for Che Yun, couldn��t help but say more than Su Liang had asked.


    Meanwhile, Che��s father kept a solemn face and remained silent.


    Su Liang frowned, ��How can you be so sure? Did he say that himself?��


    ��I raised this child, how could I not know what he��s thinking?�� Che��s mother sighed. ��You certainly have a ce in his heart. His wish to marry Miss Lin is not out of malice, it��s a necessity. Otherwise, the master��s people would not forgive Miss Lin either. After the betrothal, I noticed that he became quieter and no longer had a smile on his face.��


    Su Liang was not surprised at this moment, because she did not care about whether Che Yun liked her. However, Che��s mother��s revtion had cleared up another doubt she had before: why did Nangong Lin capture Gu Ling to fulfill Nangong Qian��s infatuation, but ��kindly�� let her go?


    One should know, that night in the Prince��s Mansion of Xiangyue City, the old man had every opportunity to kill Su Liang while capturing Gu Ling, but not only did he not do so, Nangong Lin even deliberately staged a y, deceiving Su Liang, trying to trick her into believing that everything was because of Mu


    Ya.


    Previously, Su Liang thought that Nangong Lin was considering Nangong Qian��s physical condition, thinking that he might need her in the future.


    But now, Su Liang had to suspect, perhaps it had something to do with Che


    Yun.


    ��Who did Che Yun kill a few days after I went to Nanshan Cityst month?�� Su Liang coldly asked.


    Che��s father and mother both widened their eyes, looking at Su Liang in shock, it was obviously unexpected that she would ask this.


    ��No��None���� Che��s mother shook her head in denial, but her voice was not convincing.


    ��I��ve already found out, that��s why I��m asking you. If you deny it again, I��ll have to assume you��re in on it too.�� Su Liang said coldly.


    Then Che��s father immediately nodded, ��He did kill a servant, that servant overheard our conversation, we had to silence him.��


    ��He really had no choice, he never wanted to harm anyone ���� Che��s mother still insisted that ��no matter what my child did, he was forced.��


    Compared to that, Che��s father was much colder towards Che Yun.


    ��For the sake of your safety, do not leave home from now on, I��ll arrange for someone to protect you.�� Su Liang stood up as she spoke.


    Che��s father dragged Che��s mother to kneel down to Su Liang and kowtow,


    ��Please, Miss Su, save our child!��


    Su Liang did not pay them any heed, she walked out, closed the door from outside, and went towards Gu Ling.


    They came together because Gu Ling was notfortable with Su Liang going alone. But for interviewing Chels father and mother, Su Liang went in alone, after all, they had known each other for a long time, and she had even treated them before, which eased their guard.


    ��Did you hear all that?�� Su Liang linked her arm with Gu Ling��s.


    Gu Ling nodded. With the exposure of Che Yun��s identity, the doubts about the incidents during this period were all cleared up.


    ��Situ Xie was so ��kind�� to you before only because you did not pose a threat to him then, he still wanted to win you over, to be a spare piece.�� Su Liang said coldly, ��Now, we have spoiled his ns, he has realized that you are the biggest obstacle in his path to achieving great things, and he wants to kill you.��


    If the two of them openly returned to Jiaye City and Che Yun wanted to carry out Situ Xie��s order, while Nangong Lin and his master were around, things would be very tricky.


    ��Let��s go back first.�� Gu Ling hugged Su Liang and walked out. It was approaching noon, and the two had not eaten or slept for a day and a night.


    The Lian Mansion was just next door, as soon as they entered, they saw Lian Shun walking towards them.


    ��How�� how did it go? Did you find out anything?�� Lian Shun looked exhausted.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Let��s walk and talk.��


    When he heard the beginning of the story, learning that Che Yun was Situ Xie��s grandson, who had been sent to Xuanbei City since a young age, and that the entire Che family were spies of Liang Country, Lian Shun��s face turned extremely unpleasant, ��Did he always know his true identity?��


    Su Liang sighed faintly, ��He knew since he was a child.��


    Lian Shun recalled how he met Che Yun, he could not believe that Che Yun had deliberately approached him, but now that things hade to this, it didn��t matter. They were fundamentally opposed, impossible to be friends.


    When Lian Shun heard about how Lian Shan was injured, lost her memory, and how the whole family was captured, and the ringleader of this, hepletely blew up, ��It was him?! It was all his idea?!��


    Su Liang patted Lian Shun on the shoulder, ��I know it��s hard for you to ept, but he did it. The Che family elders mentioned that Che Yun did it to save Lian Shan and asked for a guarantee of safety for your entire family from those who captured you.��


    Lian Shun gnashed his teeth, ��We fell into the hands of Yin Country, how does that guarantee safety? Am I supposed to thank him for that?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��It��s good if you think so. What I want to tell you is that his


    helplesspess is no excuse for hetraying voll and endangering your family-


    Although your family members survived, he indirectly caused the death of old


    General Yuan and murdered a servant to silence him.��


    If it wasn��t for the ck fog that Gu Ling saw that day, they wouldn��t have known about Che Yun��s murder. This was the key for Su Liang to see Che Yun��s true colors. Wanton killing of innocents is not justified under any circumstances.


    It seemed that Che Yun cared about Lian Shun and his family, but this only further revealed his selfish nature. The lives of those he cared for mattered and the rest were insignificant. Was he really left with no choice but to be forced? If he had been honest with Su Liang earlier, she would definitely have helped him.


    As Lian Shun was about to leave and exin the situation to his family, he turned around after a few steps and asked Gu Ling with a frown, ��If he��s Situ Xie��s grandson, why did you say he was the prince of Liang Country?��


    Gu Ling replied indifferently, ��Situ Han is Situ Xie��s son.�� He led Gu Ling into the courtyard where they were previously lodging in the Lin��s home. The luggage in the small house had been brought over.


    Lian Shun stood in a daze for a moment. After sorting out the rtionship between Situ Xie and Situ Han, he cursed, ��They��re all despicable!��


    The deeper the feelings he once had, the more Lian Shun now hated Che Yun. Thinking about the aggrieved Yuan Ye, the emotionally deceived Lian Shan, their family��s experience of being captured, and thinking that if Che Yun seeded, Liang Country would surely join forces with Yin Country to doom Qian Country, Lian Shun couldn��t wait to kill Che Yun himself!


    Lian Shun calmed his mind, first telling the truth to his parents, Yuan Pei, and Nian Jincheng.


    Both Father Lin and Mother Lin were stunned and felt a bout of fear afterward. They got so close to the Che family, and if they weren��t careful, they could��ve faced total annihtion!


    Seeing Yuan Pei silently, Lian Shun felt guilty, ��It��s all my fault, inviting the wolf into the house����


    Yuan Pei shook his head, his eyes icy, ��My grandfather��s death was the result of the coboration between Yin Country and Liang Country, it has nothing to do with you. But Che Yun, he must die!��


    If it weren��t for Lian Shan��s inadvertent discovery of the secret, perhaps the original hostage captured would have been Yuan Pei. The other party had been plotting for a long time, and in any case, Yuan Ye could hardly escape death.


    At Nanshan City, separated from Jiaye City by a river.


    Nangong Lin looked at the untouched food in front of Che Yun and sighed, ��That is your grandfather. He hated what your biological father did to your mother and therefore didn��t like you either. Hence, he had never visited you before. But you are his grandchild, and blood is thicker than water, he still cares about you deep down.��


    ��How did you know something was going to happen to me?�� Che Yun asked coldly.


    Nangong Lin said, ��Actually, it��s just a coincidence. I didn��t expect Gu Ling and Su Liang to suspect you. There��s something I lied to you about before, but now I must tell you the truth. You and Qianqian are not boy-girl twins, she is your half-sister from the same mother, the biological daughter of your mother and me. Your mother did not die after giving birth to you, but was taken away by Situ Xie. I didn��t tell you all this before because I didn��t want you to me your mother for not protecting you well. She loves you a lot, but how could she possibly resist Situ Xie?��


    However, Che Yun did not continue about Situ Xiang as expected by Nangong Lin, but asked about Nangong Qian, ��How is my sister��s health now?


    Nangong Lin sighed deeply, ��Not too good. After Su Liang treated her, some things happened and she got scared.��


    ��What happened?�� Che Yun furrowed his brows.


    Nangong Lin then told Che Yun about Nangong Qian��s affection for Gu Ling and what he had done to help the siblings.


    Che Yun frowned at Nangong Lin, ��You actually did that to them? And I thought you really cared about Gu Ling.��


    Nangong Lin shook his head, ��It was impulsive. Just happened that you both had feelings for them. As your master, I feel sorry for Qianqian, and also for you.��


    ��What does master n to do now? To leave with you, change our names and live in anonymity?�� Che Yun said coldly.


    Nangong Lin looked at Che Yun, his eyes deep, ��Would you like to?��


    Che Yun was silent for a moment, then shook his head, ��I don��t want to. I still have things to do.��


    ��To save the real Che Yun from Situ Xie��s hands?�� Nangong Lin suddenly sneered, ��Jingjing, is this your real intention? Or perhaps, you want to reim what should have belonged to you, hence you��ve been pretending to be reluctant, pretending to care about the people of the Che family, pretending to care about the people of the Lin family, and allowing Situ Xie to think that you��re kind-hearted and easy to control? He thinks you are a pawn, but in fact, you��re ying along, aren��t you using Situ Xie?��

 Chapter 321: 321. What can you do to me

    Chapter 321: 321. What can you do to me<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Nangong Lin��s piercing words did not change Che Yun��s expression.


    ��What was Master��s purpose in teaching Gu Ling martial arts? And why teach me martial arts?�� Che Yun asked Nangong Lin, ��Don��t say it��s because of Gu Ling��s mother and my mother. If Master really cares about the friendship between them, he wouldn��t have separated Gu Ling and Su Liang, and he would have forcibly taken me away from the Che Family long ago.��<div>


    Upon hearing this, Nangong Lin slowly smiled, ��Jingjing, have I not told you that although you are not my son, your character is quite simr to mine.�� Che Yun shook his head, ��I don��t think so.��


    Nangong Lin looked mncholic for a moment before recounting the past when he interacted with Situ Ning and Situ Xiang, as well as how he secretly instigated Gu Yuan to rebel, ruining Situ Ning��s chosen husband and her family.


    ��Of course, I dislike Gu Ling, and he is the one I hate the most.�� Nangong Lin smiled faintly, ��Teaching him martial arts back then was just to win over Situ Ning��s favor. I thought Gu Ling would choose to save people after the Gu


    Family encountered trouble, and in that case, I would help Duanmu Yi kill both Gu Ling and the others. Who would have thought that he would let go of the Gu


    Family and run away? He��s really cold-blooded.��


    This was the reason why Nangong Lin hadn��t looked for Gu Ling in recent years. In his original n, Gu Ling should have been dead long ago.


    ��If you didn��t love my mother, why did you stay with her?�� Che Yun asked coldly.


    ��I loved her.�� Nangong Lin sighed softly, ��From the beginning, she liked me, and I didn��t expect something to go wrong when I left her that time. We were best friends, family, and lovers. You are young and won��t understand. What I did to Situ Ning afterwards was simply to take revenge on her.��


    Che Yun snorted coldly, ��You ruined her husband, cultivated her son, hoping she would change her mind about you, but unfortunately, you failed.��


    Nangong Lin��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Jingjing, I don��t like the tone of your voice when you talk to me right now.�� It resembled Gu Ling too much��


    ��Did Master want me to stay in the Che Family and be manipted by Situ Xie in order to make use of me for greater ambitions?�� Che Yun asked Nangong Lin.<div>


    Nangong Lin shook his head, ��I��m not interested in power, but I am very interested in helping you gain the throne of Liang Country. By gaining Situ Xie��s trust and control, he can vouch for your true identity and help you return to the royal family of Liang Country. Situ Han hurt your mother, and there is no better way to take revenge than to seize the throne from his hands. This is also what your grandfather meant, don��t you think?��


    ��Originally I had a chance. But now, my identity has been exposed, and wherever I go, as long as I show my face, Gu Ling and Su Liang will definitely kill me.�� Che Yun��s face was somber.


    Nangong Lin shook his head, ��You haven��t done anything unforgivable. You can make them believe that you have a hard time, tell them that everything you did was out of necessity, and besides, didn��t you try your best to save the Lin��s Family members?��


    Che Yun��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Yuan Ye is dead, and they will me me for it.��


    ��I thought you and Su Liang had a good rtionship, and she would understand your difficulties.�� Nangong Lin said.


    Che Yun shook his head, ��The one who truly has a good rtionship with her is Lian Shun. She is just polite to me, and Gu Ling has always regarded me as non-existent.��


    Hearing this, Nangong Lin patted Che Yun��s shoulder, ��It feels terrible, doesn��t it? Just like when I pursued Situ Ning back then, she treated me as a friend, but there was always a barrier between us, and she was devoted to Gu Yuan whenever she saw him.��


    ��Su Liang won��t stand up for me just because we were friends. On the contrary, I think she will despise me even more, especially afterst night when you let her know that I am on the same side as you, and that you did such a thing before.�� Che Yun took a deep breath, ��I am very clear that she will never love me, even if Gu Ling had never appeared, or if he had died.��


    Nangong Lin looked somewhat surprised, ��Jingjing, do you really think like this? I thought you would stop at nothing to get Su Liang.��


    Che Yun shook his head, ��If I can��t get her heart, I don��t want her either.��


    Nangong Lin pped his hands, ��That��s great, Jingjing, so you won��t have any weakness when facing their husband-and-wife team! In terms of strength, you are on par with Gu Ling, and when ites to identity, you are the prince of Liang Country, while he is just a servant regarded with suspicion by Emperor Qian. The realpetition lies ahead.��<div>


    ��I want to defeat Gu Ling more than winning Su Liang.�� Finally, Che Yun revealed his true thoughts. From the beginning, he knew about Gu Ling��s rtionship with him and secretlypared them.


    He was Situ Xie��s grandson, while Gu Ling was his step-grandson, and they were both Nangong Lin��s disciples, with their mothers being once close sisters.


    But Situ Xie treated him as a pawn, allowing him to grow up beside his adoptive parents, yet never controlling what Gu Ling did.


    It was he who met Su Liang first, and Su Liang was more than polite but had no feelings for him, yet she fell in love with Gu Ling at first sight.


    Lian Shun also quickly fell for Gu Ling after meeting him, always talking about Gu Xiaoling with his well-pitched voice.


    Everyone liked Gu Ling, as if he was the chosen son, like a fairy who hade to experience mortal life.


    On the other hand, Che Yun, a bastard born of his father��s forcible lust for his mother, knew nothing of his father��s existence. His mother never raised him, but instead had a daughter with the man she loved. His grandfather sent him to an enemy country when he was young, and it was only yearster that he learned his parents were actually his adoptive parents. While Che mother might have had some real affection for him, the other seventy-percent was of resentment. Che father��s feelings for him were a mix of respect and disgust, which he tried to hide but still involuntarily revealed.


    The once-believed loving Che Family was, behind closed doors, like hell for Che Yun. The endless coldness hidden beneath his adoptive parents�� flesh and blood soaked into Che Yun��s marrow. He once tried hard to be their good son, to ignore and forget the unhappiness, to believe that love was more important than blood, but all failed because they didn��t want to cooperate with him, even in a deceptive manner.


    Che Yun��s understanding of the world began with maniption and false feelings. The first time he felt genuinely treated was the friendship and brotherhood Lian Shun gave him, showing unrestrained concern and trust.


    But when he saw Lian Shan looking at him with terrified eyes that day, Che Yun knew he would undoubtedly lose Lian Shun as a friend, even though he had protected their entire family in his own way. To prevent Si Yun from silencing Lian Shan, Che Yun changed the time Situ Xie had originally set for the action. He knew it was not insignificant. But it was all in vain.


    The moment Nangong Lin spoke his mind, Che Yun felt an enormous relief. Wearing a mask for a long time was truly exhausting, and now, he finally didn��t have to pretend anymore.<div>


    If the goal was to deal with Qian Country, why not control and use Gu Ling?


    Why must it be him�� Che Yun hated Situ Xie and was even more jealous of Gu Ling��s ability to remain detached from Liang Country��s imperial pce schemes.


    ��I want to see my grandfather,�� Che Yun said to Nangong Lin.


    Nangong Lin smiled, ��Your grandfather is old and doesn��t want to get involved in these matters. If there��s anything you need, just talk to me.��


    ��Is Master afraid of something if I meet with my grandfather?�� Che Yun asked.


    Nangong Lin��s smile faded, ��If you insist, of course, you can. But let me remind you, be careful what you say- your grandfather may vent his anger on you because of Situ Han.��


    Che Yun looked down, ��Thank you for the reminder, Master.��


    Jiaye City.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang sat together, joined by Nian Jincheng and Lian Shun.


    ��What should we do now? How long can we keep defending?�� Lian Shun was still somewhat confused, and everything seemed to have changed overnight.


    Nian Jincheng frowned, ��After Che Yun��s identity is exposed, he will surely return to Liang Country��s imperial family.��


    Su Liang��s expression suddenly changed, ��How is the marriage alliance?�� She had been too busy and tense to consider this issue. After she and Gu Ling got married, Xing Ji��s daughter was to marry Liang Country��s prince as a part of the alliance. If it followed the original schedule, Duke Qin��s son would have already sent Xing Yuyan to Liang Country.


    ��Marquis Zhong Xin sent a letter earlier because you guys were in trouble soon after you appeared, and I didn��t hand it to you,�� Nian Jincheng said, ��After Qin��s crown prince sent Miss Xing to Xuanbei City, both stayed behind due to Miss Xing��s illness.��


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang said, ��At that time, the war in the south had already started. Perhaps my foster father had anticipated that it was Liang Country that was fanning the mes in the background, foreseeing that it would no longer be possible to maintain peace with Liang Country.��


    Even if Xing Ji didn��t know that Situ Xie was responsible for what happened in Jiaye City, he understood very well that after the war between Yin Country and Qian Country began, Liang Country would no longer be peaceful. In such circumstances, he could not afford to marry his daughter there. It could be the case that Xing Yuyan would arrive in Liang Country and be detained along with Qin Yuheng, who had apanied her as part of the marriage delegation. Meanwhile, Situ Yao would no longer marry Qian Country��s prince.


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��Yes, Marquis Zhong Xin mentioned in the letter that Yue King��s crown prince is also ill, and they have stayed in Xuanbei City to recuperate. ��


    Su Liang��s face rxed, ��That��s good news.�� Regardless, it was crucial to control Situ Xie��s eldest grandson first, use him as a hostage if needed, release him if not necessary, and not break rtions on the surface.


    ��Because of Lian Shan, Yin Country advanced the timing of their attack.�� Gu Ling began.


    Lian Shun was stunned, ��What do you mean? What does it have to do with my little sister?��


    Su Liang understood immediately and exined, ��The marriage alliance had been set long ago. Since Yin Country��s attack on Jiaye City was nned by Situ Xie, I suspect that in his original n, his grandson would have already escorted the princess for the marriage alliance back to Liang Country when Yin Country made their move.��


    Lian Shun frowned, ��In that case, if Liang Country wanted to go to war, they would still have Marquis Zhong Xin��s daughter as a hostage, which could threaten the main generals in the northern part of Qian Country!��


    ��That��s right.�� Su Liang nodded. ��But Situ Xie is far away, and the news he receives is naturally dyed. The people who work for him have to listen to him while also not daring to go against Che Yun. To Situ Xie, he may be a pawn, but for those below him, he is their master.��


    ��You mean���� Lian Shun��s face looked even worse. ��It��s because my little sister identally overheard Che Yun��s secret conversation, so in order to silence her and cover up the truth, he decided to act earlier and capture my entire family as hostages?��


    ��If it weren��t for this, they could have waited half a monthter to make their move, waiting for Situ Jing to bring his father-inw��s daughter to Liang Country. Instead of the current situation, Xing Yuyan did not go to Liang Country, and Situ Xie��s grandson was detained.�� Su Liang said.


    Since it was a premeditated operation, timing was crucial.


    Now it seems that the timing of Yin Country��s attack was wrong. The problem couldn��t possibly lie with the mastermind Situ Xie. Since the beginning was due to Lian Shan, her unexpected discovery of Che Yun��s secret had an impact on the subsequent events. That means the ident caused Che Yun and his group to advance their ns.


    Obviously, Situ Xie only gavemands to Che Yun and his group without informing them of the overall n. Perhaps he felt it was unnecessary, as long as they acted ording to hismands.


    As for the spy in Jiaye City, they did indeed carry out Situ Xie��s orders but changed the timing of their actions on their own ord.


    After a moment of silence, Lian Shun spoke again, ��Su Xiaoliang, do you think Che Yun acted early without knowing the consequences, or did he know them and still acted anyway?��


    Su Liang told the truth, ��He should have known.�� The timing was advanced, and instead of just capturing Yuan Pei as a hostage, they captured Lian��s entire family�� These actions increased the difficulty and might even directly lead to failure. This was definitely not Situ Xie��s intention, but Che Yun��s decision.


    Lian Shun bitterly smiled, ��During the process of being an insider, he protected my family��s lives with the methods that hurt us.�� He was very clear about the difference between personal emotions and greater righteousness.


    ��If you don��t know how to exin it to your little sister, I can talk to her.�� Su Liang said. She didn��t realize that Lian Shan was poisoned at the time, so she didn��t know how to cure it. Moreover, the damage caused by such poison could be irreversible and incurable.


    Lian Shun sighed deeply, ��No need. I��ll exin everything to her.��


    ��Alright.�� Su Liang nodded.


    ��What should we do next?�� Nian Jincheng asked helplessly. He initially thought that when Gu Ling and Su Liang returned, he could leave for home. But now, the situation became even moreplicated.


    ��Wait for three days.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang continued, ��If no one attempts to assassinate us within three days, it means that they have left Jiaye City.��


    Since Che Yun had released Lian��s family members earlier, he would not target them again, at least not when there were other options avable.


    In the evening, Nian Jincheng set out with two followers, galloping to the South City Gate for inspection.


    Previously working with him, Che Yun was a spy who had a good understanding of Jiaye City��s military strength and defense. In order to be cautious, it was necessary to adjust the defenses as soon as possible. There had been too much happeningtely, so he needed to sort out his thoughts quickly


    and discuss further with Su ng and Gu Ling.


    Halfway there, as the sky darkened, a cry for help suddenly came from a nearby alley.


    Nian Jincheng rushed over on his horse, only to see two figures in the dim alley, one of whom was swinging a knife at the person lying on the ground.


    ��Stop!�� Nian Jincheng shouted and jumped off his horse, ready to rush over.


    One of the followers, however, was quicker in stopping the attacker.


    The knife-wielding assant turned and saw that Nian Jincheng had not advanced into the alley. He then leaped towards him!


    Nian Jincheng sighed and retreated two steps back, hiding behind his other follower.


    Meanwhile, the person on the ground who had been shouting for help, jumped up and drew his sword, attacking the person who had just tried to save him.


    About a quarter of an hourter, the alley returned to calm. One follower embraced the other, checking for injuries with intimate movements.


    One of the followers spoke, revealing Su Liang��s voice, ��Nian, I told you that as Gu Ling��s best friend and my best sister��s husband, you are now the most dangerous.��


    It��s all his fault for being too weak. Gu Ling pulled Su Liang out of the alley.


    Nian Jincheng said gloomily, ��I really want the world to know that I have not been Gu Ling��s best friend for a long time.��


    ��I know, your best friend now is me, but it won��t make you any less dangerous.�� Su Liang said, kicking the tied-up man on the ground, ��Che Xiao, are you nning to kidnap Nian Jincheng and use him as a bargaining chip for Situ Xie?��


    Si Yun and Che Xiao, who had thought they set a trap to lure Nian Jincheng into the alley and then capture him, were now lying on the ground.


    Si Yun was a professional spy with rich experience and above- average martial arts but not top-notch. His greatest talent was deception and maniption. Che Xiao, his disciple, had even weaker martial arts skills than him.


    The two of them must have investigated and knew that Nian Jincheng had a strong sense of justice and was far inferior to Gu Ling in martial arts. Therefore, they set up an ambush and worked together, hoping to seed with the element of surprise.


    That was indeed the case. However, they didn��t expect that Gu Ling and Su


    Liang would know that the most valuable ��hostage�� besides Su Liang, Nian Jincheng, a militarymander of Qian Country and Gu Ling��s friend, would never be allowed to go out alone. For safety reasons, they stayed close and protected him.


    The reason Che Yun��s identity was exposed was because Che Xiao tried to capture Nian Jincheng as a hostage before meeting him. Now that the


    ��brothers�� were separated, Che Xiao still didn��t want to let Nian Jincheng go.


    In Nanshan City.


    Che Yun looked at the seemingly meditative old man opposite him and called out, ��Grandfather.��


    The old man opened his eyes but didn��t open them fully, still exuding an intimidating aura. ��What do you want?��


    ��I haven��t seen my sister yet, but my master told me that her health is not good.�� Che Yun said.


    Upon hearing about Nangong Qian, the old man��s eyes opened slightly wider, and he coldly snorted, ��So what?��


    ��The best doctor in the world today is Su Liang.�� Che Yun��s eyes were calm.


    ��Grandfather, why not ask her to treat my sister again?��


    ��What are your intentions toward her?�� The old man eyed Che Yun coldly.


    Che Yun shook his head, ��I don��t have any intentions toward her. I just want to see, without her, what Gu Ling can do to me..��

 Chapter 322: 322. Then where are you going?

    Chapter 322: 322. Then where are you going?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Early in the morning, Su Liang woke up and hugged Gu Ling, saying, ��Silent Night.�� She had a feeling that Che Yun and his people wouldn��t just leave like that. The feeling that such enemies might secretly make trouble at any moment was indeed not very good.


    Who would have thought that just as her wordsnded, Nian Jincheng��s voice came from outside, ��Are you guys up? Something has happened!�� Su Liang and Gu Ling quickly got dressed and went out.<div>


    ��Last night, three soldiers went missing from the army!�� Nian Jincheng said with a frown, ��No one noticed anything unusual until this morning.��


    It was impossible for three ordinary soldiers to secretly leave the heavily guarded military camp without anyone noticing.


    Gu Ling��s gaze swept over Su Liang��s forehead and fell on Nian Jincheng��s


    forehead, but she didn��t see the ck fog.


    ��Si Yun and Che Xiao have fallen into our hands. If the three soldiers were captured, it must have been done by Che Yun and Nangong Lin,�� Su Liang said with a heavy heart. Last night was far from a peaceful night; the hidden ghosts had already taken action.


    They couldn��t prevent it. There were so many people in Jiaye City that the other party could grab anyone. The disadvantage was that anyone they grabbed would be useful.


    Anymon civilian taken hostage by them, Su Liang would have to save them.


    However, it was still unknown what their ultimate goal was using the hostages. If they wanted to exchange hostages, who would they exchange for? Che Yun��s father, mother, and Che Xiao?


    Su Liang��s hand was suddenly sped by Gu Ling, who looked at him and saw a slight frown on his forehead.


    ��Since they have already made a move, they should reveal their intentions soon,�� Su Liang held Gu Ling��s hand, ��We just need to adapt to the situation.��


    Afterward, Su Liang asked Nian Jincheng to confirm the basic information of the missing soldiers, such as their names and appearances, and tell her.<div>


    Nian Jincheng quickly left.


    Gu Ling embraced Su Liang and said, ��I want to take you away from all this and live in a ce where no one knows us.�� He had never liked power struggles, and now that he had been dragged into it, it wouldn��t be difficult to leave if he wanted to. All he had to do was be a little selfish, not caring about friends, not caring about Qian Country, and leave right away.


    But both of them knew that they couldn��t do it.


    ��I want that too. Let��s wait until there is peace in the world,�� Su Liang sighed softly.


    Gu Ling��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Peaceful world����


    Su Liang let go of Gu Ling and asked as soon as she saw his expression, ��Great God, have you thought of something?�� He only looked like this when he was thinking.


    ��Three-legged bnce, sooner orter Qian Country will have to face the situation of being attacked by Yin and Liang countries,�� Gu Ling��s eyes were focused.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes. For so many years, Qian Country has been passive, relying on the fact that Yin and Liang countries have never truly cooperated for a peaceful time.��


    ��We need to break the current two-against-one situation first,�� said Gu Ling.


    Su Liang raised her eyebrows, ��Great God, do you mean����


    Gu Ling looked to the south, ��Eliminate one of them.��<div>


    ��Yin Country?�� Su Liang��s expression was unclear, ��I don��t know much about the Yin Royal Family, but if we start from within, a well-nned plot may have a chance of sess. For now, let��s solve the problems in Jiaye City, and then we can n for the long term.��


    After a simple breakfast, Nian Jincheng brought the information of the three missing soldiers to Su Liang.


    Not long after, a flying dagger was nailed to the north wall of Jiaye City, with a bamboo strip hanging from the handle of the dagger. The city guards didn��t even see a shadow of who did it.


    Lian Shun, holding the dagger and the bamboo strip, walked hurriedly into the courtyard of Su Liang and Gu Ling, looking very upset.


    He handed it to Su Liang, but Gu Ling reached out and took it first.


    ��What?�� Su Liang leaned over to look.


    Gu Ling��s face suddenly turned cold, and he snapped the bamboo strip.


    ��I thought it was Che Yun who wanted to take his foster parents and Che Xiao away. It would be a fair exchange: three hostages for three. I didn��t expect it to be aimed at you!�� Lian Shun pped the table resentfully. ��Now, he doesn��t care


    about tnee tam11Y and only wants you. Damn It! ��


    Su Liang took the broken bamboo strip, still joined in the middle, and saw two lines of text carved on it. It asked her to take a boat alone along the Liuxian River at midnight tonight, and the three soldiers would return safely before dawn tomorrow. If she didn��t go, or if anyone else appeared, Jiaye City would be flooded with blood.


    ��Can you see me?�� Su Liang pointed at the center of her eyebrows and asked Gu Ling.<div>


    Gu Ling shook his head.


    ��Then it should be fine, they��re not trying to get rid of me.�� Su Liang looked helpless. The thing she was most worried about had happened. The other party clearly intended to attack without limits, and they couldn��t gamble on whether Nangong Lin and his party still had a conscience.


    Surprisingly, Su Liang wasn��t panicking. Instead, she calmly pondered who hade up with the idea to capture her. Was it really Nangong Lin and his master trying to help Che Yun, just as they had captured Gu Lingst time? Or was it for another reason, like wanting her to treat Nangong Qian��s illness? Perhaps they intended to use her as a hostage from Liang Country to threaten Qian Country?


    It was obvious that the Che family members and the spy Si Yun, whom Su Liang held captive, were now worthless to Che Yun��s party.


    ��No matter what, Su Xiaoliang, you mustn��t go. Who knows what that madman will do to you!�� Lian Shun��s face turned ugly.


    ��We still have half a day. Let��s think about it some more.�� Su Liang advised Lian Shun to calm down and leave for now.


    Only Su Liang and Gu Ling remained in the room. She was still considering the other party��s purpose for capturing her when she turned her head and noticed Gu Ling��s dreadful countenance.


    His skin was already extremely pale, but now it was devoid of any warmth, resembling the deep-set ice of Wolong Snow Mountain. One couldn��t help but feel a chill even without getting close.


    ��Great God, don��t be like this.�� Su Liang held Gu Ling��s hand, which was cold.


    ��I don��t want you to be hurt because of anyone.�� Gu Ling hugged Su Liang tightly, his voice muffled.


    ��I know,�� Su Liang nodded. ��No one wants that.��


    ��It��s my fault. I should have confessed to you earlier, gotten married, and then resigned and lived in seclusion. We could have sailed the seas, searching for the legendary Immortal Ind, or gone anywhere else.�� Gu Ling despised the endless conflicts happening around them.


    But he also knew that even without Su Liang, he wouldn��t be left alone. He was Situ Xie��s grandson and the disciple of the twisted Nangong Lin; they would never let him live in peace. He didn��t regret the path he had chosen and was grateful that the heavens brought Su Liang to his side, but at this moment, he just felt very uneasy. He wished time could stop, go back, and he would have dealt with those bastards earlier��


    ��We��ll have a chance to do thatter.�� Su Liang began analyzing the current situation. ��I think they caught me this time to treat Nangong Qian. Last time in Hefeng City, her already frail body was further damaged. Otherwise, they could have caught you using this method. As long as you��re under their control, our side won��t be able topete with them in terms of martial prowess. Power really does let you do whatever you want.��


    Gu Ling could understand this, but he couldn��t ept it.


    However, they hadn��t even discussed it, and Su Liang took it for granted that she had to save the people.


    ��This is also my chance to infiltrate their ranks. Right now, we��re exposed while they��re hidden, so if we keep doing things like this, we��ll be in a very passive position.�� Su Liang saw that Gu Ling��s face didn��t improve, and she continued, ��You don��t need to worry about me losing my memory because of some drug. Nangong Qian needs my medical skills, so they won��t erase my memory.��


    Although memory loss wouldn��t necessarily make her forget her learned


    Imowledge, it would definitely affect her.


    ��Even if I do lose my memory, I��ll still like you once we meet again.�� Su Liang looked at Gu Ling and said.


    In their rtionship, although Gu Ling was protecting Su Liang on the surface, emotionally, Su Liang was always guiding and influencing him.


    Seeing Gu Ling fall into a depressed state, Su Liang took the initiative to kiss him, hoping to help him rx a little.


    Honestly, she wasn��t afraid of the future. The only thing that would upset her was being separated from Gu Ling, which he found even harder to ept��


    Nian Jincheng strode to the door, lifted his hand to knock, but when he heard the sounding from the room, he hesitated, frowned, and turned to walk away.


    As he exited the courtyard, he saw Lian Shuning back. ��Did theye up with a strategy?��


    Nian Jincheng shook his head and left with Lian Shun. Whether they had a strategy or not, he found it speechless that they were engaging in such activities at this time. However, if Su Liang really had to rescue the three soldiers, it made sense to spend their remaining time together��


    ��What are you thinking?�� Lian Shun noticed Nian Jincheng��s expression, which alternated between frowning and pursing his lips, and found it very strange.


    ��I��m thinking of my wife.�� Nian Jincheng said casually.


    Lian Shun rolled his eyes dramatically, ��Just because you have a wife, you think you��re so capable!��


    It wasn��t until evening that Su Liang saw her worried friends again.


    Seeing that herplexion was rosy and she looked well, Lian Shun thought she had thought of a good solution and quickly asked about it.


    ��Oh, at this point, the enemy has the upper hand. If they want to capture me, I��ll go.�� Su Liang said calmly. Nangong Qian needed her, which would ensure her survival and no memory loss. As for other things, they would have to y it by ear.


    Lian Shun frowned, ��Is that it?�� Then he looked at Gu Ling, ��Are you just going to let Su Xiaoliang be taken away like this?��


    Facing Gu Ling��s cold gaze, Lian Shun couldn��t help but shiver and coughed lightly, ��I take back what I just said. I know, you are��too kind-hearted. Gu Xiaoling, you must be feeling worse than anyone.��


    ��Don��t worry, I will be back.�� Su Liang held Gu Ling��s hand tightly the whole time.


    ��If the Emperor was here, he would never agree to let you voluntarily be a hostage for three soldiers.�� Nian Jincheng said.


    ��The Emperor is not here. After all this is over, you can exin it in a


    memorial. The Emperor knows what kind of person I am.�� Su Liang said. If she didn��t care about those soldiers, Duanmu Yi would be surprised.


    Lian Shun sighed repeatedly, ��Su Xiaoliang, are you really not afraid?��


    ��I��m afraid.�� Su Liang nodded, ��I��m afraid their food won��t be good, and if I lose more weight, I��ll be unattractive. After all, my husband is so beautiful, I need to take care of my appearance well.��


    Nian Jincheng and Lian Shan: .


    ��No more joking. As you know, my greatest strength is my medical skills. Even if it��s the enemy, there will be times when they need me.�� Su Liang exined, ��You don��t have to worry about any danger to my life.��


    Lian Shun blurted out, ��I��m worried that Che Yun will mistreat you����


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I��m not that weak.��


    This evening, when Gu Ling wanted to cook, Su Liang stopped him, ��Your mood is not good, so the dishes you make won��t be tasty enough. Let��s wait until Ie back to eat together, don��t make it as grand as ast meal.�� After dinner, Su Liang had Che Xiao brought over.


    Last night��s interrogation had already taken ce, but both he and Si Yun didn��t reveal anv useful information.


    Su Liang felt that if they were unaware of the coordination between Jiaye City and the timing of the alliance, it was unlikely they knew about Situ Xie��s other ns.


    The reason she sought Che Xiao was different.


    ��No matter what you want to know, I won��t betray my Master!�� Che Xiao looked at Su Liang and stated his loyalty to Situ Xie right away.


    ��Do you despise your parents and think that by being loyal to Situ Xie, you can achieve great things?�� Su Liang asked coldly.


    Che Xiao sneered, ��It��s none of your business!��


    ��I��m not interested in preaching anything to you. I just n to let you go.�� Su Liang said.


    Che Xiao was stunned, ��Do you think I will believe you?��


    ��You have no value to me.�� Su Liang said, ��I suppose you saw who took away your fake elder brother that night. Do you think they and your master are enemies or friends?��


    Che Xiao��s face changed, ��What do you mean?��


    ��I can tell you who they all are.�� Su Liang said, ��I think you are loyal to Situ Xie, not his grandson Situ Jing. The people who took Situ Jing away that night may do something harmful to your master.��


    ��Don��t try to sow discord!�� Che Xiao stared at Su Liang angrily.


    Su Liang smiled, ��I��ll release you and let you bring valuable information to your master. Whether he believes me or not is up to him. Even if what I said is false, you don��t lose anything, right? Or do you think being captured by us and possibly killed one day shows your loyalty better?��


    Che Xiao��s expression changed constantly, and after a moment of hesitation, he spoke again, ��You��re really going to let me go?��


    ��Don��t overthink it; I just need someone to run errands, you��re not that important.�� Su Liang huffed.


    ��What about my master?�� Che Xiao asked.


    Su Liang��s voice was mncholy, ��I only need someone to run errands. Since you��re so filial, why not stay and let your master gain his freedom?��


    Che Xiao��s face stiffened, and he lowered his head, saying nothing. He was well ��raised�� by Situ Xie, brainwashed quite sessfully. He didn��t have much filial piety towards his own parents, let alone his master Si Yun.


    A quarter of an hourter, Che Xiao left Lian Mansion with Su Liang��s message to Situ Xie, not even casting a nce at Chen Mansion next door, heading north as fast as he could.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang walked slowly in the night, holding hands as they left Jiaye City.


    Gu Ling never asked Su Liang if she would me him for not protecting her, because he knew the answer without asking. But today, he began to reflect on not nning for the long term, on what he should have done to ensure their future when he first fell in love with Su Liang.


    But Gu Ling��s special ability was mostly used to save unrted people, unable to predict the future.


    They had an easy life before, but what wasing woulde eventually. Without solving the problem, they couldn��t live the life they wanted.


    When they reached the Liuxian River, they stopped. There was a small boat prepared on the shore.


    Su Liang hugged Gu Ling, ��Great God, you should eat well and rest, don��t have any idents, wait for me toe back.�� Sheughed softly, ��It seems like I��m the one going to battle, and you��re my wife.��


    Gu Ling ruffled Su Liang��s hair, ��No matter what happens, stay alive, and wait for me to pick you up.��


    ��Of course. I suddenly feel like having a child isn��t a bad thing. In the future, we can take our baby together to search for the legendary Immortal Ind. What do you think, Great God?�� Su Liang asked with a smile.


    He liked children, but they had never discussed it in the past because he didn��t want Su Liang to feel burdened, hoping that she would decide on her own, as she would be the one to suffer from pregnancy and childbirth.


    At this moment of parting, hearing Su Liang��s desire for a child for the first time, Gu Ling couldn��t feel happy, only saying, ��Then you must be well.��


    ��I will.�� Su Liang kissed Gu Ling, ��It��s not a life-or-death separation, Great


    God, can you give me a smile?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I can��t do that, but let me kiss you.��


    After a long kiss, Su Liang let go of Gu Ling, got on the small boat, waved goodbye to him, ��I will miss you.��


    I already miss you�� Gu Ling watched Su Liang drift away in the boat, his heart seeming empty in the night breeze. He didn��t follow her, as they agreed to do their part separately.


    Nian Jincheng was waiting in Su Liang and Gu Ling��s courtyard, seeing Gu Ling return alone when it was almost dawn.


    Before Gu Ling returned, those three soldiers were found unconscious in a dark alley near the Military Camp, their lives not in danger.


    ��Aling, what do we do next?�� Nian Jincheng wanted tofort Gu Ling, reaching out, but was swatted away.


    Gu Ling��s face was calm, ��You and Lian Shun guard Jiaye City.��


    ��What about you?�� Nian Jincheng frowned.


    ��I have other things to do.�� Gu Ling went into his room and came out with a bundle, looking to the north.


    Nian Jincheng was surprised, ��You��re leaving?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Tell the Emperor, I��m going to save Su Liang.�� If he continued to act openly, he would be subject to Che Yun and his group, so he had to hide in the shadows.


    ��Where are you going?�� Nian Jincheng hurriedly asked.


    Gu Ling didn��t answer that question, disappearing into the dim morning light��.

 Chapter 323: 323. Su Liang’s New Friend

    Chapter 323: 323. Su Liang��s New Friend<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Su Liang slowly regained consciousness, herst memory was parting with Gu Ling by the Liuxian Riverte at night, and then she sailed alone to the east. She didn��t know how long she had been traveling when the old man, whom she had encountered twice before, boarded her boat and knocked her out.


    Feeling some soreness at the back of her neck, Su Liang sat up, rubbing it with her hand while surveying her surroundings.<div>


    This was a simple room, with bedding and curtains made of coarse grey cloth, but it was very clean.


    The window was open, the air was fresh, and clear bird calls and insect chirps could be heard.


    Su Liang��s clothes had not been changed, and her shoes were neatly ced by the bed.


    Lifting the quilt, she put on her shoes and got out of bed. She walked to the door, and it opened with a pull.


    Bright sunlight flooded her eyes, and Su Liang instinctively raised her hand to shield her forehead. The view was filled with lush greenery, and the small courtyard was surrounded by bamboo forest, enclosed by a bamboo fence.


    A ck and white magpie perched on the bamboo fence, chirping. Su Liang thought to herself, don��t talk about magpies bringing good news again, twice in a row, and nothing good happened. Thest time she saw a magpie was in Xiangyue City of Yin Country when Gu Ling was captured the next day.


    From behind the backyard, the sound of chopping wood could be heard. Su Liang walked over and saw a thin old man splitting firewood.


    This should be their fourth encounter, but it was only at this moment that Su Liang got a clear glimpse of his appearance. The old man must have been a handsome man when he was young, and now looked elegant and extraordinary, even wearing gray cloth and wielding an axe. His graying hair was meticulouslybed, and his back was straight.


    The old man looked up at Su Liang, his aged eyes devoid of warmth.


    ��From my rtionship with my husband, I should address you as ��master,�� senior,�� Su Liang said with a smile as she walked over, picking up a piece of firewood from the ground and cing it neatly under the wooden firewood shed.


    The old man showed no expression, ��No need.��<div>


    ��Then how would you like me to address you, senior?�� Su Liang asked, ��We have met several times, but I still don��t know your name.��


    ��Qiao Cong,�� the old man replied, stating his name.


    ��Then I��ll address you as Old Qiao, senior,�� Su Liang said as she continued to help the old man pick up the split firewood. ��Old Qiao is Che Yun��s master, who should be called Situ Jing by now, as he is the maternal grandfather of Nangong Qian. Did you bring me here to treat Nangong Qian? Are the siblings here too?��


    Qiao Cong split a log with his axe, further dividing it into thinner sticks.


    Seeing that he did not respond, Su Liang continued to ask, ��Is Situ Jing going back to the Liang Country��s Royal Family? If some of what Nangong Lin said was true, would Qiao Cong really want Situ Jing to go back and call Situ Han his


    ��father, the emperor��?��


    Qiao Cong��s face darkened, and his axe brushed past Su Liang��s shoulder and flew out, embedding itself in the tree behind her. He then walked past Su Liang and left the backyard.


    Su Liang looked perplexed. Was Qiao Cong angry? Did he not want Situ Jing to return to the Liang country��s royal family, but Situ Jing insisted on going back and acknowledging the thief as his father?


    Su Liang didn��t follow him back to the front yard. Instead, she pulled the axe from the tree and continued splitting firewood. It wasn��t to please Qiao Cong, but she needed to find something to do to clear her head.


    After splitting all the firewood and stacking it neatly, Su Liang took the broom leaning against the wall and swept the backyard.


    Then, looking at therge empty space, she couldn��t help but recall the days when she and Gu Ling nted vegetables in the backyard of their family home back in Su Vige. At this time of year, their backyard would be full of weeds that had grown from seeds that had drifted down from the mountain. But among those weeds, there would definitely be pumpkins and eggnts. They had eaten the ones that grew on their own when they returnedst year.<div>


    So, when Su Liang put the axe back in the woodshed and returned to the front yard, she said to Qiao Cong, ��It��s a pity not to nt vegetables in the backyard.��


    Qiao Cong obviously paused for a moment, ��What?��


    Su Liangughed softly, ��I mean, the backyard is such a good ce, suitable for nting vegetables. ��


    ��What do you want by saying these things?�� Qiao Cong asked coldly.


    Su Liang shrugged, ��Just a small suggestion.�� As she finished speaking, her gaze fell on the closed door of the room next to hers, suspecting that Nangong Qian might be inside.


    As the sun reached its peak, Su Liang felt hungry and a little thirsty.


    In the corner, a wooden shed was set up, underneath which was the stove. The kitchen seemed too primitive for Su Liang.


    Su Liang considered her chances of escaping from Qiao Cong��s watchful eyes. Even if she hadn��t taken any sedatives or other drugs, she had no medicine on her, and all she could see nearby were bamboo nts.


    It was as if Qiao Cong felt secure enough to let her wander alone in the front or backyard, certain she couldn��t escape.


    I should look for an opportunity to try�� Su Liang thought, but couldn��t be too impulsive.


    The water boiled, Su Liang scooped a cup, blew on it while slowly drinking, and saw Qiao Cong take out a well-killed pheasant and was about to throw it into the pot.<div>


    ��Stop!�� Su Liang held up her cup to prevent him.


    ��What do you want?�� Qiao Cong frowned.


    ��May I ask, what does Elder Qiao intend to do with this pheasant?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Cook it well.�� Qiao Cong said.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��It won��t taste good. How about letting me cook it?��


    Qiao Cong��s eyes were not small, but always squinted, as if he hadn��t woken up yet.


    Hearing Su Liang��s words, he threw the pheasant over, ��You cook.��


    rlWvo quarters of an hourter, the pheasant turned into fragrant roasted chicken, and there was also a pot of wild vegetable porridge.


    With limited ingredients, there wasn��t much room for Su Liang to be creative, but it was definitely many times better than what Qiao Cong originally nned to cook.


    Qiao Cong watched the entire process, seemingly afraid that she would poison the food.


    ��It��s just the two of us, right?�� Su Liang asked while serving the porridge.


    Qiao Cong nodded.


    Su Liang found it strange in her heart. This didn��t seem like a temporary resting ce. They brought her here, with no one else around, what were they nning to do?


    In the courtyard, the table was made of arge round log, and the chairs were also wooden.


    Su Liang and Qiao Cong sat opposite each other and began to eat lunch.


    After she took a couple of bites of the vegetable porridge, thinking that the vegetables were tender and the taste just right, she saw Qiao Cong had already finished a chicken leg and a chicken wing.


    By the end, out of the whole fat pheasant, Su Liang only ate one chicken leg, and the rest were eaten by Qiao Cong. He didn��t seem interested in the wild vegetable porridge at first, but after tasting it, he drank three bowls.


    ��Elder Qiao, in light of this meal, can we have a chat? My martial arts skills are average, so I can��t run away. Can Elder Qiao tell me the purpose of bringing me here? If you n to kill me, at least let me understand why.�� Su Liang always believed that food can affect people��s moods, and that eating well also improves people��s moods.


    Qiao Cong shook his head, ��I won��t kill you.��


    Su Liang was not surprised. She dared to take the appointment, and was pretty sure she wouldn��t die. ��Then what do you want me to do?��


    ��Take care of Qianqian.�� Qiao Cong said.


    Su Liang: ��As expected. She hadn��t seen Nangong Qian, and she thought she had guessed wrong, but it turned out she hadn��t.


    ��Where is she?�� Su Liang asked. Were they going to find Nangong Qian next, or would Nangong Qian be brought here?


    ��She wille. �� Qiao Cong said.


    Su Liang understood in her heart. If nothing went wrong, Nangong Qian would soon be brought here, and then her task would be to treat and take care of


    Nangong Qian. It wasn��t what Lian Shun thought �C where Che Yun wanted to do something to her.


    After all, to Qiao Cong and Nangong Lin, Nangong Qian��s health came first. If Situ Jing wanted to use them, he would have to show that he truly cared about Nangong Qian, regardless of sincerity or pretense.


    In this case, Su Liang, the Divine Doctor, would be very important. They could capture her but couldn��t offend her on certain matters.


    Su Liang hadn��t been unconscious for long, and she guessed that she was somewhere on the border between Qian Country and Yin Country.


    ��If Elder Qiao doesn��t mind, may I cook from now on?�� Su Liang negotiated with Qiao Cong, ��In return, could Elder Qiao guide my martial arts when you have time, what do you think?��


    Qiao Cong looked at the chicken bones left on the table and Su Liang��s clear, smiling eyes. After a moment of silence, he nodded his head.


    In her heart, Su Liang gave herself a ��Yay��. This old man wasmunicative, a good sign.


    In the afternoon, Su Liang cleaned up the bowls and chopsticks, with Qiao Cong watching her skillfully doing housework.


    After Su Liang returned to her room, she found the clothes she had brought with her that night in the wardrobe. After washing and changing her clothes, she went out and did not see Qiao Cong in the front yard or the backyard.


    Su Liang opened the door of the room next door and saw that all the furniture and decorations were exquisite and magnificent,pletely different from the room she was staying in. This must have been prepared for Nangong Qian.


    The other room belonged to Qiao Cong, and it had not been locked. Su Liang entered and found that it was just like her room: clean but in.


    ��Sir Qiao? Senior? Is anyone there?�� Su Liang stood in the courtyard and called out a few times, but it was quiet all around, and the sound of the wind blowing through the bamboo leaves was quite clear.


    Su Liang felt a little conflicted. Was the old man hiding in the dark, watching her, or did he think she wouldn��t run away and truly leave? Should she try to run away?


    Following her thought, Su Liang didn��t carry any luggage and grabbed an axe for chopping wood from the backyard. Based on the sun and the density of the vegetation, she determined her cardinal directions and walked northward into the bamboo forest.


    If she was in Yin Country��s territory, heading north was correct. If she was in Qian Country��s territory, then heading north would still be in Qian Country.


    Entering the forest, with the massive bamboo stalks taller than Su Liang, she soon realized that it was easy to lose her way. So every once in a while, she marked the bamboo stalks with her axe as she passed them. If she circled back to the same spot, it meant she was lost.


    As she walked, Su Liang stumbled upon a bamboo shoot and decided to dig it out.


    So Su Liang squatted down and used her axe and a bamboo stalk as tools to dig out arge bamboo shoot. Holding it in one hand and her axe in the other, she continued forward.


    After walking for about a quarter of an hour, Su Liang felt that this was not an ordinary bamboo forest but a vast bamboo sea.


    Another quarter of an hourter, Su Liang finally saw nts that were not bamboo in her line of sight. After speeding up her pace for a few steps, her vision suddenly cleared!


    However, her joy of walking out of the bamboo forest was quickly shattered by the sound of the crashing waves and the endless sea in the distance.


    To Su Liang��s surprise, she was on an ind! Liuxian River flowed eastward into the sea, and Gu Ling had said that the vast coastal areas were all virgin forests filled with snakes, insects, and fierce beasts. No one lived there. He had once gone to watch the sunrise and had heard of a legend about an Immortal Ind. The ind was supposed to be beautiful, rich in resources, and full of treasures everywhere, a perfect paradise away from the world.


    Su Liang thought that the Immortal Ind Gu Ling had heard about must not be the ce where she was now. This ind was full of bamboo��


    Su Liang walked through the sandy beach to the edge of the sea, her feet sinking in the sand. Unable to see thend, she knew that without a boat, she couldn��t leave the ind. No wonder Qiao Cong left her alone, feeling secure. Presumably, the only boat on the ind was taken by Qiao Cong.


    Su Liang sat on the sandy beach, took off her shoes and socks, and let the rising sea water cover her feet, then recede.


    She remembered a movie from her previous life, ��Cast Away.�� The protagonist��s only friend after being stranded on a deserted ind was a volleyball, and he even named it.


    Su Liang looked at the bamboo shoot next to her and said in a mncholy tone,


    ��You��re my only friend on this ind. I��ll call you Little God.��


    Sunshine, sea breeze, sandy beach�� In her previous life, these were experiences she would have while traveling.


    Su Liangy on the sandy beach, holding the bamboo shoot, and looked up at the sky, ��Little God, what do you suppose the Great God is doing right now?��


    When Qiao Cong returned by boat, he saw someone on the beach from afar. As he got closer, he saw Su Liang sitting cross-legged on the sandy beach, with a small mound of sand in front of her and a bamboo shoot on it. It looked strange��


    As the boatnded, Qiao Cong came over with arge bamboo basket on his back, ��What are you doing?��


    Su Liang stood up with the bamboo shoot in her arms and smiled, ��Sir Qiao is back. I noticed we didn��t have many fresh ingredients at home, so I wanted to dig up some bamboo shoots but identally ended up here.��


    Qiao Cong��s eyes fell on the bamboo shoot and asked with a frown, ��Is it edible?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��It��s not edible; it��s too old.�� This was her friend.


    Then, Su Liang followed Qiao Cong back through the bamboo forest. Along the way, Qiao Cong noticed the markings Su Liang had made on the bamboo shoots. Su Liang exined that it was because she was afraid of getting lost and not being able to find her way back.


    Qiao Cong had brought back a rib and arge piece of lean meat, as well as some vegetables that Su Liang had seen in Jiaye City. Considering the time it took for his round trip, either Qiao Cong��s boat was as fast as flying, or the source of the ingredients was not as far away as Su Liang thought.


    Seeing Qiao Cong hand her two paper-wrapped packages, Su Liang caught them and asked, ��What is this?��


    ��Vegetables,�� Qiao Cong answered sinctly.


    Su Liang opened the packages to find seeds for nting vegetables. She had suggested nting vegetables, and the old man took it to heart.


    ��That��s great.�� Su Liangughed, ��We��ll nt the vegetables tomorrow morning, and they��ll sprout soon.��


    Hearing ��we,�� Qiao Cong shook his head, ��You.��


    ��Anyway, Qiao Cong��s granddaughter hasn��te yet, and there��s nothing else to do. I have experience in this area and can teach Qiao Cong, so after I leave, you can continue nting on your own.�� Su Liangughed.


    Qiao Cong squinted at Su Liang, ��Aren��t you afraid you can��t leave?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I can��t find a reason for Qiao Cong to kill me.��


    For dinner, Su Liang stewed a pot of ribs and also made meat pies.


    During the meal, the bamboo shoot was next to her.


    Qiao Cong nced at it, ��Why not throw it away?


    Su Liang gently touched the cleaned bamboo shoot, ��This is my friend.��


    Qiao Cong narrowed his eyes again, and finally couldn��t help but mock,


    ��Childish.��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��I��ll take it as apliment from Qiao Cong that I��m young.��


    After dinner, Su Liang proposed that Qiao Cong give her some guidance on her swordsmanship.


    Perhaps because he had epted her meal, Qiao Cong agreed without hesitation.


    As the moon rose, Qiao Cong and Su Liang each held a bamboo stick, standing opposite each other in the courtyard.


    ��I��ve learned the Luoying Swordsmanship from Gu Ling, but I haven��t mastered it yet. I hope Qiao Cong can give me more guidance.�� With that, Su Liang attacked Qiao Cong.


    After three moves, Su Liang looked at the broken bamboo stick in her hand and sighed, ��Compared to Qiao Cong��s swordsmanship, I��m just a piece of trash.��


    ��Your foundation is not bad.�� Qiao Cong picked up another bamboo stick and handed it to Su Liang, ��Luoying Swordsmanship is not suitable for you. I��ll teach you another swordsmanship.��


    Su Liang��s eyes lit up, ��Can I worship you as my master? Then I��ll be my man��s master.��


    Qiao Cong shook his head, ��I don��t ept disciples. Focus!��


    Su Liang concentrated, ��Yes, master.��


    Qiao Cong didn��t correct her but began to demonstrate another set of swordsmanship to Su Liang.


    The moon was bright, and the bamboo forest quiet.


    Su Liang followed Qiao Cong��s moves and practiced the new swordsmanship once.


    After demonstrating, Qiao Cong dropped the bamboo stick and left, ��Only once.


    If you can��t learn it, forget it.��


    Su Liang didn��t respond but immediately recalled the sword techniques just now and went through them again. And then, again.


    Qiao Cong stood by the window and watched. Su Liang practiced in the moonlight until midnight. Her moves were error-free and getting more and more skilled.


    In the end, Su Liang put down the bamboo stick, picked up the bamboo shoot on the wooden table in the courtyard, ��Little God, it��s time for us to sleep.�� Qiao Cong silently closed the window.


    ��Master, aren��t you asleep yet? I want to go to the beach to watch the sunrise tomorrow morning. If you��re worried, we can go together.�� Su Liang��s voice was cheerful.


    Two low, aged words came from Qiao Cong��s room, ��nt vegetables.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��I forgot. nt vegetables tomorrow morning, and watch the sunrise the day after tomorrow.��


    The small courtyard finally regained its tranquility. Su Liangy on the bed with the bamboo shoot on the stool beside her. She whispered, ��Although that old man is entric, he��s much better than that hypocritical and disgusting pervert Nangong Lin. I should be safe as long as I don��t provoke his grandchildren, and life shouldn��t be too hard. Little God, I��m off to meet Great God in my dreams. I really hope I can return to the Great God before you grow old, and then we can eat you together. Great God loves bamboo shoots stir-fried with bacon��.��

 Chapter 324: 324. Impossible to Like

    Chapter 324: 324. Impossible to Like<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Before the sky had brightened, Su Liang got up and fetched water for a simple wash. Following her old habit, she circled the small courtyard ten times, then fashioned a crude wooden sword in the blink of an eye with a kitchen knife, and practiced the new swordsmanship she learnedst night in the open space of the courtyard.


    Qiao Cong��s judgment was very precise. The Luoying Swordsmanship was not suitable for martial artists like Su Liang who had startedte, and it would be difficult to make further progress. The new swordsmanship he taught her felt smooth and natural just starting out. Once Su Liang became proficient, it flowed smoothly. The sword techniques were more intricate than the Luoying Sword, relying on skill to achieve victory. This was precisely what Su Liang was best at.<div>


    She practiced the swordsmanship five times andpleted all her daily training routines just as the first rays of the sun illuminated the tranquil and serene bamboo forest.


    Su Liang picked some tender wild vegetable shoots from the edge of the bamboo forest andbined them with the lean meat Qiao Cong brought back yesterday to make a pot of fresh meat and wild vegetable dumplings.


    The aroma filled the entire courtyard only when Qiao Cong appeared in the distance. Su Liang didn��t know if he had gotten up and gone elsewhere or had been in his room all the time, so she didn��t bother asking.


    ��Who did you learn this from?�� Qiao Cong asked.


    Stirring the small dumplings floating in the pot, Su Liang chuckled, ��Are you asking about my cooking skills, Master? I knew some to begin with. After the ident at home, I went back to my hometown in Bei��an County, but I ended up among a group of treacherous rtives who treated me like a ve, making me cook and doundry for them. That��s when I honed my skills.�� ��You? Enved?�� Qiao Cong��s tone was clearly incredulous.


    But Su Liang wasn��t deliberately lying. Since she couldn��t talk about the transmigration, what she said about the Original Master was true. ��I��ve died once, and aftering back to life, I met the best friend of this life who taught me martial arts and gave me a chance at a new life. Being strong gives you confidence. ��


    Qiao Cong didn��t question her anymore. He was a top martial artist and had noticedst night that Su Liang��s martial arts skills were picked upter in life. She was not yet seventeen this year, and her current strength was proof of her talent, insight, resilience, and effort.


    ��Master, bring a bowl,�� Su Liang called out naturally to Qiao Cong.


    Qiao Cong washed his hands by the well and brought over two bowls. He held the bowl while Su Liang scooped dumplings into it.


    ��It��s a pity that we don��t have any vinegar here, otherwise the taste would be even better,�� Su Liang said. ��When will you go shopping again, Master? Please buy some necessary seasonings.��


    Qiao Cong didn��t agree or refuse and just sat down to eat the steaming hot dumplings in his bowl.<div>


    Su Liang scooped out half a bowl for herself, sat across from Qiao Cong, stirred the dumplings to let the heat disperse a little, and didn��t eat in a hurry.


    ��Master, when will Nangong Qian arrive? Will Situ Jinge too?��


    Qiao Cong didn��t answer, and Su Liang didn��t ask further. She saw the reasonable side of this old man but also experienced being choked by his gold wire and having Gu Ling taken away. That incident was unreasonable and very vicious.


    Therefore, Su Liang was outwardly rxed but carefully probing Qiao Cong��s character and trying to get close to him.


    Even the decision to venture out of the bamboo forest yesterday and dig a bamboo shoot along the way was a precaution in case she ran into Qiao Cong and needed an excuse to exin herself.


    After breakfast, Su Liang took the vegetable seeds Qiao Cong had bought yesterday and went to the backyard to nt them.


    Not seeing any other tools, she took an axe and loosened the soil.


    After a while, Qiao Cong appeared, holding a hoe from an unknown source, and silently tilled thend.


    Su Liang guessed it was left over from when the bamboo was dug up and thend was reimed for building houses.


    Tilling the soil, digging holes, sowing seeds, covering the soil, and watering.


    While working, Su Liang told Qiao Cong what they needed to buy next time they went shopping. Not just food ingredients, but also stationery, tools for making medicine, and ideally some books she hadn��t read before to pass the time.<div>


    Qiao Cong remained silent.


    Su Liang knew that he must have heard her. His silence most likely meant agreement. Although they had only truly met yesterday, Su Liang had already gleaned some experience on how to get along with him.


    After nting the vegetables, Su Liang washed the clothes she had removed by the well, and when she looked up again, Qiao Cong was gone.


    After washing the clothes and hanging them on a bamboo pole in the courtyard, Su Liang picked up a basket, brought her axe, and entered the bamboo forest again.


    This time, they didn��t go far, so there was no need to leave marks; instead, they picked some wild vegetables and returned. Since they had already confirmed yesterday that they were far away from the maind on an ind and she was ��voluntarily�� captured, escaping wasn��t wise. They would wait for Nangong Qian to arrive and see how things unfolded.


    At noon, Qiao Cong was nowhere to be found, so Su Liang made some vegetable egg pancakes for lunch by herself.


    In the afternoon, with nothing else to do, she went to the nearby bamboo forest to select and cut down some sturdy bamboos, intending to make some exercise aids.


    However, once she started, Su Liang realized it wasn��t as easy as it seemed and missed Gu Ling even more. When the two of them were together, Gu Ling was the one skilled in such craftwork and handled these tasks, while Su Liang only provided ideas.


    At the halfway point, having no suitable rope and identally hurting her hand in the process, Su Liang decided to give up temporarily.


    It wasn��t until evening that Qiao Cong appeared, carrying arge bamboo basket and a bamboo basket. He ced the items on the table in the courtyard and then went back to his room.


    Su Liang looked through the things Qiao Cong brought back. Aside from foodstuffs, tea, and meat, there were also many spices in the bamboo basket. In the other basket, there were decent writing supplies, a small hoe for digging medicinal herbs, various tools for making medicine, and five books with somewhat yellowing pages, showing they were of some age. Su Liang picked up one and was surprised to find that it was an ancient medical book, not something easily purchasable.<div>


    Flipping through the book, Su Liang walked to Qiao Cong��s door, ��Master, where did you buy this medical book?��


    There was no response from inside the room.


    Did he perhaps steal it from some famous doctor��s house��? Su Liang thought to herself.


    ��Thank you, Master.�� Su Liang spoke with a smile, ��What would you like for dinner?��


    This time, there was a reply from the room, one word, ��Meat.��


    As dusk fell, the enticing aroma of meat filled the courtyard. Qiao Cong finally emerged from his room, wearing a new set of clothes.


    Looking at the bamboo Su Liang had chopped, Qiao Cong asked what she intended to do with it.


    ��To make a rack,�� Su Liang described the equipment for doing pull-ups. Qiao Cong squinted his eyes, ��Who taught you?��


    ��Oh, there was a wooden rack in my home in Su Vige that I got ustomed to using. No one taught me.�� Su Liang smiled.


    Qiao Cong nced at the pile of bamboo again and eyed Su Liangs bandaged hand, without further questioning.


    With the avability of spices, tonight��s dinner was quitevish. Sweet and sour ribs, tea-vored chicken, minced meat and vegetable soup, and even the main dish was a fresh meat thousandyer pancake, fully satisfying Qiao Cong��s craving for meat.


    Qiao Cong tasted the tea-vored chicken, ��Tea leaves?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes. Master, you may know that I am now the head of the Ning Family, thergest tea merchant in Qian Country. Nothing is more abundant than tea leaves. Previously, I even made tea -vored chicken with tribute-quality Dahongpao, which tasted even better.��


    When Qiao Cong put down his chopsticks, the te was empty, and the soup was finished. He looked at Su Liang, ��You are trying hard to please me, but I won��t let you leave.��


    As Su Liang cleaned the dishes, she nodded without a change in her expression, ��I know. Of course, there is some element of pleasing, but not entirely. After all, I have to eat too. Things like boiling a whole chicken, as Master originally intended yesterday, I might not be able to eat. Besides,


    Master taught me swordsmanship, so I��m definitely not at a loss.��


    But what she was actually thinking was that since the old man didn��t like talking and took the initiative to mention ��not letting her leave,�� it precisely indicated that he had considered letting her leave.


    Only when Qiao Cong willingly let Su Liang go would it truly be safe.


    The clothes Su Liang had washed during the day were already dry, so she took them back to her room. She didn��t go so far as to offer to wash Qiao Cong��s dirty clothes. In the past, due to their division ofbor, she never washed Gu Ling��s clothes; instead, Gu Ling helped her wash her clothes.


    At night, Su Liang practiced her swordsmanship under the moonlight again. Then, holding the bamboo shoots, she took a walk around the bamboo grove before returning to her room to read the medical book with amp.


    Feeling sleepy, Su Liang chatted with her bamboo shoot friend before going to bed, ��Little God, the Great God said that he would destroy Yin Country earlier. He should not be looking for me now, but heading to Yin Country instead, right? Perhaps he chose Yin Country because it was close to Jiaye City, where we were at that time?��


    This was what happened the day Su Liang got caught. However, due to the incidents that followed, the two didn��t have a chance to talk. Now, she was just guessing what Gu Ling would do after she left.


    Gu Ling might be looking for her everywhere, but Su Liang felt the possibility was not very high. It wasn��t as if she was suddenly caught; it was Gu Ling who took her to the boat by the river. If they couldn��t resolve the real conflict, there would be no point for her to go back now since her decision to be captured would bepletely meaningless


    Su Liang patted the bamboo shoot, ��You age so fast, you are thinner than yesterday. ��


    Of course, the bamboo shoot wouldn��t answer Su Liang, but she heard someone talking.


    ��Dad, is she behaving?��


    Nangong Lin! Su Liang��s eyes grew cold, as she sat up from the bed. It seemed that Nangong Qian had arrived.


    Without hearing Qiao Cong��s response to the previous question, the door in the next room opened, and someone went in. Judging by the footsteps, there were three people. Qiao Cong, Nangong Lin, Nangong Qian�� No, Su Liang felt that Nangong Qian was being carried or held by someone, and the third set of footsteps was very light, perhaps a maid.


    After a while, the footsteps came to Su Liang��s door.


    ��Xiaoliang, it��s master.�� Nangong Lin was knocking on the door.


    Su Liang wanted to vomit when she heard his voice and what he said. This man was truly a rare pervert she had encountered since traveling through time. What master? Her current master was Qiao Cong.


    ��You go.�� Qiao Cong��s voice came.


    ��Dad, I want to see Su Liang, and I have something to ask her.�� Nangong Lin said.


    Qiao Cong didn��t speak again, and Nangong Lin continued knocking on the door, suggesting that if Su Liang didn��te out, he would go in.


    Su Liang got up from the bed, picked up the bamboo shoot, and walked over.


    She opened the door, and faced Nangong Lin��s face, which once seemed not too bad looking. Now it only made her sick. Su Liang wished that the bamboo shoot in her hand would turn into a cactus, and she would definitely throw it at him.


    ��This is���� Nangong Lin looked at Su Liang with a smile, and soon noticed her bamboo shoot.


    Su Liang did it on purpose, holding some bizarre thing, which was very helpful in acting and dealing with this pervert.


    ��My friend.�� Su Liang��s expression was cold.


    Nangong Lin chuckled, ��Xiaoliang, I know you are not happy with your current situation, and don��t want to be apart from Ling��er. But we were forced by you too, we had no choice. If you guys didn��t meddle in these things, it would have been better.��


    ��It would be better if you died as soon as you were born,�� Su Liang said coldly.


    Nangong Lin��s face darkened under the moonlight, ��I don��t mind your disrespect, but I know you��re smart, and I��d like to remind you not to bully


    Qian��er, it wouldn��t do you any good.��


    Su Liang patted the bamboo shoot in her hand, ��Little God, go to sleep. Don��t listen to these bullshit non-human words, or I��m afraid you��ll get so angry that you��ll bloom. But blooming is also nice, as I��ve never seen a bamboo shoot bloom before.��


    Nangong Lin snorted coldly, ��Su Liang, don��t pretend to be stupid!��


    Su Liang looked innocent, ��Oh, so you can think I��m stupid, but I can��t pretend to be? Then why don��t you speak humannguage first? Oh, sorry, I forgot, you��re not a person.��


    ��You!�� Nangong Lin was finally enraged, ��Are you choosing to drink the penalty instead of the toast?��


    Su Liang was very calm, ��Getting angry already? I risked being punished by the emperor to save your daughter, and in return, you sent someone to kidnap my husband. And now you have the nerve to call yourself my master? What kind of master are you? A zombie or a corpse? You��re allowed to disgust me, but I can��t say a word? You can be shameless, but expect me to be nice to you? Just kill me or don��t let me see you again, otherwise, I��ll curse you every time I see you until


    I can turn you into a corpse!��


    Nangong Lin narrowed his eyes, and reached out to grab Su Liang��s neck.


    Su Liang didn��t move, and just before Nangong Lin��s hand could touch her, it was blocked by Qiao Cong.


    ��Dad, why won��t you let me discipline her? With such an attitude, how can she treat Qian��er well?�� Nangong Lin frowned.


    Qiao Cong shook off his hand and said coldly, ��Go.��


    Nangong Lin looked at Su Liang coldly, ��Take good care of Qianqian. If anything goes wrong with her, you won��t be let off easily!��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��Be careful not to get struck by lightning.��


    Nangong Lin flung his sleeve and went into the next room, leaving shortly after.


    Su Liang stood under the eaves holding the bamboo shoot, and after Nangong Lin left the courtyard, a shadow emerged from the bamboo forest and disappeared with him. She suspected it was Situ Jing.


    However, Situ Jing imed to like her but didn��t even show his face, indicating that he had made a more advantageous choice for himself.


    Qiao Cong squinted at Su Liang, who looked back at him openly. In fact, the words she used just now to scold Nangong Lin were also meant for Qiao Cong to hear. She wanted to know the reaction of the old man and determine his rtionship with Nangong Lin. After all, they were only master and disciple, and not biological father and son. If Qiao Cong didn��t unconditionally trust and protect Nangong Lin, things would be much easier to handle.


    As a result, Su Liang saw that their rtionship wasn��t that good. She guessed


    that Qiao Cong had initially captured Gu Ling for Nangong Qian��s sake and was deceived by Nangong Lin, who imed they were already engaged��


    At this thought, Su Liang said to Qiao Cong, ��Master, I want to rify something. My husband has never been engaged to Nangong Qian. He didn��t lose his mother at birth, and he heard his mother-inw mention many things about his aunt, so it��s impossible for him to have a secret engagement with her that he didn��t know about, but Nangong Lin knew about.�� Qiao Cong frowned at the news, ��It��s just one person��s word.��


    ��Nangong Lin��s words are also one person��s word.�� Su Liang said.


    Qiao Cong turned and left.


    Su Liang nced at the neighboring room with the light on and went in with the bamboo shoot.


    There was a maid named Qiuyue, whom she had met in the branch courtyard of Hefeng City. Another one called Chun Hua didn��te with them.


    Seeing Su Liang, Qiuyue immediately became wary, ��Miss Su, my youngdy has gone to sleep.��


    ��Oh, then I��ll see her tomorrow.�� Su Liang immediately left with the bamboo shoot.


    Qiuyue looked inexplicable, she went over and lifted the bed curtain, revealing Nangong Qian with wide-open eyes and a worseplexion than thest time Su Liang saw her.


    ��She was�� scolding my father just now, wasn��t she?�� Nangong Qian asked weakly.


    Qiuyue��s eyes flickered, neither confirming nor denying.


    ��Vile woman�� vile woman���� Nangong Qian gritted her teeth, ��My grandfather loves me the most. I must find a way to make her die����


    Just then, Su Liang, still standing outside the door, heard Nangong Qian��s words and calmly returned to her room.


    ��Little God, even though Nangong Qian is Qiao Cong��s most cherished granddaughter, if she insists on causing trouble, I��ll have to fulfill her wish and let Qiao Cong see her true face. So what if I scolded her father? I want to kill her father too.�� Su Liangmunicated with the bamboo shoot through her thoughts, afraid of being overheard. She wasn��t afraid of Nangong Qian��s actions and even hoped she would act more, as without action, there won��t be death��


    On the other side, Nangong Lin and Situ Jing went to the sea, boarded the ship they��d arrived on, and left overnight.


    Situ Jing stood silently at the bow of the ship, looking at the dark sea. He had shaved off his beard, revealing his original young face that had delicate features. Simply looking at his eyebrows and eyes wouldn��t make anyone think of Situ Han, but when looking at his whole face, they shared a striking resemnce.


    Nangong Lin suddenly spoke, ��Jingjing, I��m a little worried that your grandfather will be charmed by that girl Su Liang. She��s an expert at manipting people��s hearts.��


    Situ Jing seemed not to have heard, just looking ahead.


    Nangong Lin looked back at the ind that had be a shadow in the distance, murmuring, ��But with Qianqian there, your grandfather couldn��t possibly like Su Liang..��

 Chapter 325: 325. Pig Opponent (First Update)

    Chapter 325: 325. Pig Opponent (First Update)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    su ng��s dally exercise was not nummal, and sne tried ner Dest to maintain a regr life when conditions permitted, so insomnia was rare for her.


    After waking up, she remembered Nangong Qian and her servant who arrivedst night, as well as Nangong Lin and Situ Jing, who came and left. She felt that the uing days would not be as peaceful as the previous two days.<div>


    However, change is not necessarily a bad thing; change, after all, is the path to sess.


    Yesterday, Su Liang was cutting down some bamboo to make a shelf but identally hurt her hand, though not seriously. Qiao Cong brought back some medical ointment for injuries, which she appliedst night. This morning, her wound wasrgely healed.


    Opening the door, the sky was still gray.


    When Su Liang went to the well to fetch water and wash up, she nced at Nangong Qian��s room, which was still quiet. Qiao Cong��s door was also closed.


    Just like yesterday, Su Liang ran out of the courtyard to start her morning exercises. However, after taking only a few steps, she returned with an inexplicable expression, suddenly realizing that something was off��


    Next to the original bamboo clothes-drying rack, there was now a taller, stronger one made from the same bamboo she had cut down yesterday. The bamboo used was much thicker, and the structure looked very solid.


    Su Liang walked over, pushed it, and found it quite sturdy. She jumped up, grabbed the horizontal bar, did several chin-ups, and her hands were positioned just right without bulging bamboo joints.


    After trying it out, Su Liang followed her original n to go for a run. When she left the courtyard, her lips curved slightly; Old Qiao had actually made what she wanted overnight. Although it wasn��t exactly a daily necessity, she was touched by his gesture.


    Of course, it was just a little bit, and Su Liang quickly calmed down, reminding herself not to forget how she and Gu Ling had parted ways twice in a row.


    Whether this could prove that Qiao Cong liked her younger generation was not sure.


    With two lifetimes of human experience, Su Liang��s attitude towards ��others liking her�� was overly rational or even passively negative.<div>


    ��Don��t take it for granted that others like you�� was one of Su Liang��s true life principles.


    In fact, this was also the reason Su Liang was considered ��slow�� in her previous rtionship with Gu Ling. Gu Ling intentionally restrained and concealed his feelings, not wanting Su Liang to find out. So Su Liang believed what he showed, because subconsciously, she was eliminating the possibility of her unrequited love for Gu Ling, which could destroy their harmonious, beautiful friendship. She subconsciously did not consider that direction until Gu Ling confessed his feelings to her.


    For now, Su Liang didn��t have the confidence that her position in Qiao Cong��s heart could surpass that of his own granddaughter in just two days.


    From Qiao Cong��s reaction, it was clear that he was reasonable under normal circumstances, but it should not be forgotten that he valued his granddaughter so much that he could be unreasonable.


    Therefore, Su Liang felt that she must be cautious when getting along with Nangong Qian from now on. She must not be tricked by Nangong Qian, but also not deliberately use any tricks on her. If thetter was seen through by Qiao Cong, Su Liang would lose the little trust and goodwill she had umted in the past two days.


    After tenps, Su Liang returned to the courtyard and continued her other exercises.


    Just as she started doing chin-ups, Qiao Cong��s door opened, and he walked out, stood under the eave of the roof, and silently watched Su Liang exercise.


    After finishing her chin-ups andnding, Su Liang noticed Qiao Cong.


    The sky was getting brighter, and she smiled and waved to Qiao Cong, ��Master, good morning!�� Her tone was uplifting, full of vitality, and there was no trace of her being forcibly brought here.


    Then, Su Liang practiced the newly learned swordsmanship a few times before returning to her room.


    By the time Nangong Qian woke up and was being served by Qiuyue, Su Liang had already prepared breakfast, eaten with Qiao Cong, and then fetched some water and went to the backyard to water the vegetables.<div>


    Su Liang prepared plenty of breakfast, including portions for Nangong Qian and Qiuyue, which she left in the pot.


    Of course, it was not out of kindness that she wanted Nangong Qian to eat her cooking; it was purely for show to Qiao Cong. Even if there were grudges, she was willing to temporarily ��reconcile�� in hopes for peace.


    However, when Su Liang returned from the backyard with an empty bucket, she heard Qiuyue talking to Qiao Cong.


    ��Ourdy is weak and cannot eat such coarse food.��


    Instead of being angry, Su Liang felt likeughing. Today, she had made Lean Meat and Vegetable Porridge and Egg Pancakes. She had specifically picked the wild vegetables during her morning run near the bamboo forest, which were very fresh with dewdrops on them. If she hadn��t reminded Qiao Cong that the porridge in the pot was left for Nangong Qian and Qiuyue, he would have gone for another bowl after having three��


    Coarse food? Did she really consider Nangong Qian a princess? Unfortunately, as blood rtions, Situ Jing could be considered a prince of Liang Country, Nangong Qian was just amoner if talking about her upbringing. Feeling superior just because someone is doting on her, huh? Very well, Su Liang ��likes�� this.


    After hearing Qiuyue��s words, Qiao Cong narrowed his eyes.


    Qiuyue didn��t know what this meant and continued to talk about the delicate meals Nangong Qian usually ate. She even imed, ��It��s up to Miss Su to take care of ourdy. I heard her cooking skills are very good.��


    Bother�� Su Liang rolled her eyes. The Gold Thread Cake and Silver Thread Soup mentioned by Qiuyue were impossible to make in this ce. Plus,pared to the nutritious food like Lean Meat and Vegetable Porridge, those fancy-named dishes were not suitable for Nangong Qian to eat at all, right?


    It was clear that she wanted to pick on Su Liang��s cooking, but she didn��t panic. Seeing Qiao Cong��s gaze, she walked over with the wooden bucket, ��So, breakfast doesn��t suit yourdy��s taste? Has she tried it?��


    Qiuyue probably didn��t expect Su Liang to be so friendly, so she nodded subconsciously and then hurriedly shook her head, ��No�� ourdy said she felt nauseated just from the smell and asked me to take it away immediately.��<div>


    Su Liang sighed lightly, ��I specifically made Lean Meat and Vegetable Porridge and Egg Pancakes considering yourdy��s health. They are very soft and easy to digest. I remember the first time I visited her father��s residence, he asked me to treat her. I also wrote a list of suitable meals for her recovery and gave it to you. It included these two dishes. Chun Hua made them for yourdy ording to my recipe once, and yourdy told me that it was veryfortable and she loved it. It wasn��t that long ago.��


    Qiuyue��s face stiffened, apparently having forgotten the previous events. These two dishes were made by Su Liang with good intentions, even if full of strategies.


    It��s a pity that someone in this courtyard obviously doesn��t know a good thing when they see it.


    Su Liang even doubted that Nangong Qian knew what she had done. In any case, Su Liang couldn��t do it; she had to make something else for her. Maybe after it was done, she would stillin about the taste and continue pretending to be nauseated.


    Just as Qiuyue was about to exin, Qiao Cong threw out a sentence, ��You cook for Qian��er.��


    Then he beckoned Su Liang to follow him and walked towards the courtyard entrance.


    Su Liang quickly put down the bucket and followed, and the two went into the bamboo forest one after the other.


    Qiuyue stomped her foot and ran back to Nangong Qian��s room. There was no need to exin because they had been standing outside the door, and Nangong Qian had heard everything.


    ��Damn it�� That bitch is so scheming�� She did it on purpose!�� Nangong Qian said with hatred.


    ��Miss, what should we do? I��m afraid the Master has been bewitched by Miss Su.�� Qiuyue looked worried.


    Nangong Qian��s eyes were filled with resentment, ��No matter how much she tries to please grandpa, he won��t like her more than me as long as I am here��


    Dad said her cooking was good, so it seems this is her way to please grandpa. In that case�� you��ll cook from now on, let grandpa eat your cooking, and don��t give that bitch a chance!��


    Qiuyue stared nkly and showed a troubled expression, ��Didn��t Miss say we should let Chun Huae instead�� and let Miss Su do theundry, cook, and serve us?��


    Chun Hua was Nangong Qian��s personal cook, with excellent cooking skills, but a bit dull, not as good as Qiuyue in pleasing Nangong Qian��s heart.


    Qiao Cong said only one maid was allowed in this small area. Qiao Cong originally chose Chun Hua, but Nangong Qian insisted on bringing Qiuyue.


    The goal was to pick on Su Liang through their meals.


    It was a pity that their very first meal destroyed their n��


    Qiuyue had thought that Nangong Qian would choose to eat Su Liang��s cooking obediently. But Nangong Qian had a new idea, making her cook and not giving Su Liang a chance to please Qiao Cong?!


    Qiuyue knew it was a good idea, but she was used to taking advantage and acting innocent, always pushing the dirty and tiring work onto Chun Hua, so she was naturally reluctant.


    Nangong Qian was very persistent, thinking her n was brilliant. Afraid of upsetting her, Qiuyue had to ept it. She had personally witnessed a maid who had taken care of Nangong Qian since childhood, be more and more beautiful, and eventually fall victim to Nangong Qian��s jealousy, ending up with a ruined face and being sold.


    Su Liang followed Qiao Cong into the depths of the bamboo forest, when Qiao Cong suddenly spoke, ��You hate Qianqian.�� His tone was affirmative.


    Su Liang shrugged, ��I kindly took the risk of being punished to go to Yin Country to cure her illness, yet she wants to snatch away the man I like. In this case, yes, I really hate her.��


    Qiao Cong turned around, narrowed his eyes, and looked at Su Liang, ��Aren��t you afraid of making me unhappy by saying this?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I believe Master values reason. If I say I don��t hate her, the only conclusion Master might have is that I��m hypocritical. Both Situ Jing and Nangong Qian were not raised and taught by Master, right? Does Master really agree with their characters? If not, I think the best way to really help them is to correct them in time, rather than unconditionally indulge or even encourage their crooked thoughts.��


    Qiao Cong snorted coldly, ��Thest time, it was Qianqian��s father��s idea, she��s just a child, not as worldly as you, only a little willful.��


    Su Liang thought to herself, as expected, the grandfather��s filter was so thick that the ssic lines ��she��s still a child�� and ��she��s just a bit willful�� were brought up.


    However, Su Liang didn��t have high expectations for Qiao Cong, so she didn��t get angry or annoyed by his words, instead, she jokingly said, ��Actually, I don��t know how old Nangong Qian is, but I guess we��re about the same. I��m actually quite envious of her being able to be a child and being willful. I am worldly, but who wouldn��t want to be pampered and protected for a lifetime if they had a choice? Seeing how well Master treats Nangong Qian makes me miss my grandfather. If he were still alive, even without the great strength of Master, I wouldn��t make mistakes outside to worry him, but as long as someone always treats me as a child, I would feel very fortunate.��


    All along, Su Liang��sst sentence was truly sincere. She didn��t know Su Yuanzhou, but she suddenly missed the grandmother who had loved her in her previous life.


    Qiao Cong furrowed his brows and continued to walk forward in silence. After a while, he suddenly asked, ��How did your qrandfather die?��


    Su Liang was not surprised that Qiao Cong didn��t know enough about her. Nangong Lin should have investigated her but wouldn��t tell Qiao Cong because there was no mistake to speak ill of her in front of him.


    Su Liang sighed and described how the Su Family had encountered their tragedy.


    ��I worked hard in martial arts, not for revenge at first, but for self-protection, because no one protects me as a child anymore. I decided to take the Military Exam in order to return to the capital city and investigate the cause of my family��s death and take revenge.�� Su Liang said, ��The murderers were two princes of Qian Country, one of whom was the former crown prince, but I managed to avenge them.��


    Qiao Cong walked ahead, not letting Su Liang see his expression, and she didn��t Imow if he would feel that it would be nice if Su Liang was his granddaughter after hearing her story. However, she could be sure that having such an opportunity to naturally talk about her past experiences would definitely have a positive effect on their rtionship, whether big or small.


    ��If Qianqian is willful again, just tell me.�� Qiao Cong��s words were a good sign for Su Liang.


    ��Alright.�� Su Liang didn��t say anything about how she would be more patient with Nangong Qian, ��Master, where are we going?��


    ��Hunting.�� Qiao Cong said.


    Su Liang: �� Coming empty-handed for hunting, she thought it was just a casual stroll.


    However, Qiao Cong was experienced and very familiar with the bamboo forest. Soon, they caught a wild chicken and returned.


    But Su Liang still didn��t know why Qiao Cong insisted on bringing her along, perhaps wanting to take the opportunity to chat and have her treat Nangong Qian well?


    Back at the small courtyard, Su Liang asked if she should take Nangong Qian��s pulse.


    Qiao Cong nodded, Su Liang washed her hands and then pushed open the door to Nangong Qian��s room.


    ��Who let you���� Nangong Qian saw Su Liang, her eyes clearly unfriendly, but the next moment she saw Qiao Cong appear behind Su Liang.


    Instantly, Nangong Qian pretended to be weak and wronged, ��Grandpa, I��m not feeling well and I��m picky about my food. It wasn��t on purpose that I didn��t give


    Su Liang face this morning����


    Su Liang now understood that Nangong Qian was indeed older than her.


    ��Let her take your pulse.�� Qiao Cong spoke up, his tone gentler than usual.


    Nangong Qian obediently nodded and looked at Su Liang who was walking to the bedside, ��Sister Su, you��re not mad at me, are you?��


    Su Liang shook her head, her expression indifferent, ��Not about breakfast.��


    Nangong Qian paused for a moment, her eyes reddening, ��Then it must be because of what happened before�� that was decided by my father, and I was also blinded by it and didn��t stop it����


    Su Liang focused on taking her pulse without responding. Nangong Qian��s health was worse than before, so the prescription needed to be adjusted. She wrote a new prescription and gave it to Qiao Cong, then checked the medicine Nangong Qian had brought, and asked Qiao Cong to buy the missing ingredients as soon as possible.


    Nangong Qian looked genuinely pitiable, while Su Liang seemed somewhat cold inparison. However, Qiao Cong stood by the whole time and didn��t say anything.


    In the end, Nangong Qian suggested that Su Liang was not a servant and it was not appropriate to have her cook. She said that from then on, her maid, Qiuyue, would handle the cooking, putting on a kind and magnanimous air.


    Qiao Cong nodded, ��Alright, let��s do as Qian��er says.��


    Su Liang expressed her agreement, as she was more than happy to eat ready-made food and wasn��t picky about it. She only enjoyed cooking when she was with Gu Ling.


    At the same time, Su Liang was well aware that Nangong Qian��s intent was not for her benefit but probably to cut off her chance to win Qiao Cong��s favor through her cooking.


    Thus, it was Qiuyue��s turn to cook lunch.


    Su Liang didn��t go to watch, instead sitting in her room reading a medical book and waiting for the meal.


    Not long after, she heard a scream.


    When she put down the book and went out, she saw the simple kitchen in the courtyard aze. Qiuyue��s face was covered in soot and her hair singed by the fire. She stood in shock at the courtyard gate as the smell of burnt meat filled the air. It must have been the wild chicken Qiao Cong had caught that was ruined��


    Su Liang quickly ran to the well, fetched water, and put out the fire with Qiuyue��s help. However, thetter retreated a few steps and identally bumped into Qiao Cong, who had just returned. She cried out in fright, falling to the ground in an extremely embarrassing state.


    Qiao Cong heard the noise and could tell at a nce what had happened. His face turned dark as he joined Su Liang in extinguishing the fire, narrowly preventing it from spreading to his room.


    In her room, Nangong Qian called out, ��Qiuyue�� Grandpa�� What happened?��


    With a dark expression, Qiao Cong pushed open the door and strode in. Before Nangong Qian could say anything, he sternly questioned, ��With so many maids at your disposal, why did you bring such a clumsy one?��


    Nangong Qian turned pale with fright, ��Grandfather�� I didn��t�� it was father��


    father chose Qiuyue����


    ��Your father is just looking for trouble! We agreed that Su Liang woulde to treat you, and he deliberately picked such a maid. Does he want a divine doctor like Su Liang to serve you as a ve servant?�� The fire had ignited the anger in Qiao Cong��s heart.


    Su Liang thought that it had probably something to do with Qiuyue��s im that breakfast was crude and made Nangong Qian nauseous, as well as her background story. That servant was likely chosen by Nangong Qian herself, otherwise, there wouldn��t have been the spectacle this morning��


    Nangong Qian burst into tears, ��Grandfather�� I��m sorry����


    The next moment, Su Liang, who had returned to her room to change clothes, clearly heard Qiao Cong say to Nangong Qian, ��You��re not young anymore, your health is poor, youck experience, and you don��t understand the ways of the world, yet you��re still so willful. Aside from your father and me, who would indulge you?��


    Su Liang slowly smiled, gesturing a ��yea�� to the bamboo shoot in the spirit of encountering a weak opponent: This was the joy of meeting a pig-headed foe��.

 Chapter 326: 326. Is Laozi dead? (Second Update)

    Chapter 326: 326. Is Laozi dead? (Second Update)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The small courtyard in the bamboo forest on the ind was where Qiao Cong lived in seclusion. Now that the kitchen was burnt down, Qiuyue only knew to run far away and cry and scream, without the sense and courage to put out the fire. Qiao Cong did not hide his disgust for her.


    If Nangong Lin were still here, Su Liang thought he would definitely be scolded. Qiao Cong couldn��t help but scold his beloved granddaughter Nangong Qian, speaking quite harshly.<div>


    The sentence ��Being physically weak andcking worldly experience while acting so willful�� made Su Liangugh when she thought about it. She believed that this must be what Qiao Cong truly thought but was unwilling to say because of his granddaughter filter.


    Compared to that, Qiao Cong��s evaluation of Su Liang as ��worldly�� could be considered apliment. Because in other words, it meant being sensible.


    After all, they were adults. Being treated like children by the elders was a sign of love, and absolutely not that they could be willful and cause trouble regardless.


    There would be no lunch this afternoon. Su Liang wanted to make it up, but there was nowhere to do it. All she could do was eat the dessert that Nangong Lin had brought the night before for Nangong Qian. The master and servant only ate desserts for breakfast.


    After changing her clothes, Su Liang didn��t go out. She heard Nangong Qian crying in the next room, and a whileter, Qiao Cong knocked on the door.


    Su Liang opened the door, and Qiao Cong handed over a box of dessert. She found it familiar and quickly remembered that when she first arrived in Nanshan City, her subordinates had given her something simr. Unsurprisingly, this was made by a pastry shop in Nanshan City.


    Thus, Su Liang spected that after Situ Jing was taken away by Qiao Cong and Nangong Lin, he went to Nanshan City and then conspired to capture her.


    However, this discovery had little significance now. Nangong Lin and Situ Jing would most likely go directly to Liang Country next.


    Su Liang caught the dessert box and thanked Qiao Cong. Then they discussed the matter of building a new kitchen.


    ��It hasn��t rained for the three days I��ve been here. I don��t know if there is much rainfall on the ind. Since we are building anew, should we build a house that can shelter from wind and rain?�� Su Liang asked.


    Qiao Cong nced at the burned kitchen and nodded, ��Good.��<div>


    ��Then let me help you build it after I finish eating,�� Su Liang said.


    The good thing was that fearing animals woulde to steal food, all the unused ingredients were in Qiao Cong��s room. They were luckily not damaged this time, otherwise they would run out of food.


    Su Liang didn��t close the door and saw Qiao Cong leave, and then heard


    Nangong Qian scold Qiuyue in her room, ��Stupid!��


    Su Liang looked at the small god silently thinking: Is this a vulnerable and lovely girl? Quite an eye-opener.


    The dessert tasted average and was too sweet for Su Liang. She put it down after eating a couple of pieces. After drinking a cup of water, Su Liang suddenly thought about the master and servant who had disliked her Lean Meat and Vegetable Porridge and Egg Pancake in the morning. They definitely didn��t eat it, so where did it go?


    After catching wild chickens, it was Qiao Cong who cleaned up the kitchen.


    Su Liang actually wanted to see if the old man was eating the leftover food from the morning, but she was afraid that it would be embarrassing if he found out, so she gave up.


    But she guessed correctly. At this moment, Qiao Cong closed the door, didn��t eat the dessert, and drank the cold Lean Meat and Vegetable Porridge that he had put back in his room earlier.


    As for Nangong Qian, who was already picky about her food, her mood could not be improved by having two meals of dessert in a row, so she looked at Qiuyue more and more displeasingly.


    In the afternoon, Su Liang and Qiao Cong discussed rebuilding the kitchen. Although using bamboo was not fire-resistant, it was the most convenient option at hand.<div>


    Su Liang put forward her own ideas, drew a rough blueprint on the ground with a wooden sword, and after Qiao Cong saw it and nodded in agreement, they started to work.


    Nangong Qian instructed Qiuyue to go and check the situation. After seeing it, Qiuyue nervously informed her that Su Liang and Qiao Cong were cutting bamboo.


    ��You go and send tea to Grandpa, just say it��s my intention.�� Nangong Qian ordered.


    Qiuyue quickly agreed, but when she went out and saw the kitchen that had


    just been cleaned and had nothing left, her face copsed: there had to be hot water for making tea. She had burned the kitchen and couldn��t boil water now.


    Qiuyue had no choice but to muster the courage to go back and was scolded by Nangong Qian again.


    Later, Su Liang set up a fire with dry firewood in a corner of the courtyard, made a shelf with bamboo, and hung a pot on it.


    Seeing this, Qiuyue hurried over, ��Miss Su, are you going to boil water? Mydy asked me to make tea for the master.�� She said thest half louder.


    Su Liang, who was busy working, was stunned for a moment.


    The next moment, Qiao Cong��s voice came from behind Qiuyue, ��She��s making medicine for Qian��er. Did you forget about that too?��


    Qiuyue��s face turned pale, she really had forgotten about Nangong Qian needing to take medicine. Even Nangong Qian herself hadn��t remembered it yet because she was angry. Su Liang was the only one who had it in mind��<div>


    Su Liang was sure that if it were possible to change maids now, Qiao Cong would definitely kick Qiuyue out with one foot. With his temperament, he must dislike this kind of person who only knows how to talk and can��t do anything.


    ��No�� this ve didn��t forget. It��s just that thedy is worried about the master��s hard work and told this ve to make tea for the master.�� As Qiuyue spoke, her voice grew lower and her neck almost buried in her chest. ��Indiscriminate! Nonsensical!�� This was Qiao Cong��s cold evaluation. Su Liang spoke, ��Qiuyue, bring the medicine.��


    Qiuyue, as if pardoned, turned and ran away, ��I��ll get it, right away!��


    ��Master calm down.�� Su Liang asked, ��Aren��t you going to buy medicinal materials for your granddaughter today?��


    Qiao Cong nced at the sky, ��A heavy rain ising, I��m afraid there will be storms. We��ll go after the rain.��


    Su Liang looked at the sky, and it had indeed changed. Qiao Cong must be quite familiar with the ind��s climate and had detected it early. Even a great master can��t override nature, and storms at sea are not to be trifled with.


    ��That��s good. The previous medicine can still be used for the time being after I adjust it before I cook it, �� Su Liang said, ��I��ll set up a rain shelter before the heavy raines, so we can cook.��


    Qiao Cong nodded and continued to cut bamboo.


    Qiuyue brought the medicinal materials but didn��t dare to tell Nangong Qian that Qiao Cong scolded her for the tea.


    Su Liang cooked the medicine and told Qiuyue to watch over it. She hurriedly agreed, and her earlier arrogance was gone.


    Su Liang and Qiao Cong used bamboo to build a shelter together, covering it with bamboo leaves and tarpaulin, weighted by stones. The simple stove built by Su Liang was just below it.


    Just when it was finished, raindrops pattered down.


    The rain became intense in no time, apanied by wind.


    Su Liang went back to her room, closed the doors and windows, and started reading.


    In a short while, she heard Qiuyue��s yell that Nangong Qian had vomited blood.


    Su Liang closed the book, patted Xiao Shen, and said, ��This is the price of mischief.��


    Without waiting for Qiao Cong toe over, Su Liang went out and almost got blown away by the wind.


    ��Move.�� Su Liang asked Qiuyue to step aside, then took Nangong Qian��s pulse and inserted the needles for her.


    After it was over, Nangong Qian��s face calmed down.


    ��I have said it before, you must not worry or get agitated with your body,�� Su Liang sighed softly. ��Nourishing the mind is also nourishing the body; this is crucial. ��


    ��It��s all my fault for causing trouble, not mydy��s fault���� Qiuyue said with red


    eyeS.


    Su Liang wanted to say that this wasn��t a matter of right or wrong, but that Nangong Qian didn��t take her medical advice to heart. However, she chose not to say it, as Qiao Cong would make his own judgment.


    ��As soon as the rain stops, Master should hurry and buy the medicinal materials,�� Su Liang said.


    Nangong Qian looked at Su Liang in astonishment, ��What master��?��


    Su Liang exined, ��It��s just my one-sided wishful thinking. I want your grandfather to ept me as his disciple, but he didn��t agree.��


    In Qiao Cong��s eyes, Su Liang said this deliberately to ease Nangong Qian��s worries. It was apparent that the conflicts between Nangong Qian and Su Liang were all created by Nangong Qian. Su Liang was generous and didn��t want to dwell on it.


    It was only after nightfall that the rain eased. Qiao Cong fetched dry firewood from the backyard, and Su Liang cooked porridge, which was suitable for Nangong Qian to eat. The leftover ribs were stewed in a pot.


    When people are hungry, they won��t be picky about food. After a day, Nangong Qian and her maid finally ate some warm food, which tasted quite good. They wouldn��t have dared to go to Qiao Cong and say ��disgusted and not eating�� again. If they were really bold enough to do that again, Qiao Cong would probably have pped them.


    Although Su Liang was still responsible for cooking, she didn��t mind. After all, she needed to eat as well, and she just had to cook a little more. She had to remain humble as Qiao Cong was not her grandfather, and she didn��t have the capital to act up like Nangong Qian.


    Moreover, using delicious food to conquer people was something she was good at. She was earnestly ��luring�� Qiao Cong �� a peerless master, and she had already seen initial results.


    At midnight, Su Liang had already gone to bed.


    In the room next door, Nangong Qian was still awake. Qiuyue yawned as she sat on the floor beside her bed, apanying her. She was very sleepy but didn��t dare to sleep before Nangong Qian did.


    ��Find a way to injure your hand tomorrow,�� Nangong Qian said softly. Qiuyue widened her eyes, ��Why?��


    ��Father and brother have gone north, and they can��t bring Chun Hua�� Now that you��re injured, Grandfather will surely let Su Liang take care of me�� She wants to live, so she won��t dare to pull any tricks���� Nangong Qian��s eyes were filled with resentment, ��I just want to see her help me put on my clothes and feed me, serving as my ve servant�� Let��s see how long she can endure it����


    Qiuyue looked at her unharmed and delicate hand, her face grim. She had seen maids with injured hands, and it was difficult to heal thempletely. Even if healed, there would be scars, and she still wanted to marry someone in the future.


    ��Didn��t you hear me?�� Nangong Qian coldly looked at Qiuyue.


    ��Young mistress�� The ve maid is afraid that her hand will never heal����


    Qiuyue said with a mournful look, ��In the past, Mimi also had the same fate����


    ��What are you afraid of? Don��t forget that Su Liang is here�� She��s a Divine


    Doctor; she��ll definitely heal you properly���� Nangong Qian lowered her voice.


    Qiuyue still looked reluctant, ��What if Master finds out that the ve maid did it on purpose, I��m afraid my life will be at stake����


    ��Be careful, Grandfather won��t find out.�� Nangong Qian said, ��I��ll wake up in the middle of the night needing water, and Su Liang said I can��t drink cold water�� You go now, go boil water for me�� Either burn or scald your hand�� Anyways, you��re clumsy, so Grandfather won��t be suspicious����


    Qiuyue lowered her head, her hands clenched until they turned white.


    ��What are you waiting for?�� Nangong Qian chastised softly.


    Qiuyue dared not disobey the unpredictable Nangong Qian, so she reluctantly got up and walked slowly out of the room.


    At the door, the rain continued to fall, it had just grown smaller. The darkness was pitch-ck. She looked at the bamboo forest, feeling eerily ufortable, and leaned against the wall, taking one step at a time towards the shed.


    Just as she reached Qiao Cong��s room, she heard his voice from inside, ��Who is


    ��It��s the ve maid���� Qiuyue��s voice trembled a bit, ��The young mistress wants water�� She can��t drink cold water, so this ve maid needs to boil it.��


    There was movement in the room, and soon the door opened. Qiao Cong squinted at Qiuyue, ��You go back and watch over Qian��er, I��ll boil the water.�� Qiuyue��s expression clearly rxed, ��Yes, Master.��


    When Nangong Qian saw Qiuyue and learned that Qiao Cong had woken up and wanted to boil water for her personally, she cursed bitterly twice.


    ��Young Mistress, Miss Su said that getting angry is bad for your health���� Qiuyue said weakly, ��ve maid is thinking for the young mistress, maybe not opposing Miss Su for now and focusing on recuperating is better?��


    Nangong Qian��s face was terribly gloomy, ��What I do, do I need you to teach me?�� She couldn��t help but cough again after speaking.


    Qiuyue lowered her eyes, hiding the darkness in them, and stepped forward to help Nangong Qian.


    Qiao Cong brought the boiled water and checked on Nangong Qian��s condition, instructing her to sleep early and to have Qiuyue call him if there was any difort.


    In the middle of the night, the rain stopped. Su Liang woke up early and found the ground too wet for exercise, so she decided to rest for a day. There was wind and rain outside the night before, so she didn��t know about Nangong Qian��s failed plot against her.


    Su Liang made breakfast as usual, but not much meat and vegetables were left.


    Su Liang and Qiao Cong sat under the shed to eat, while the master and servant pair were still asleep.


    ��Master, are you going to buy groceries today?�� asked Su Liang.


    Qiao Cong nodded. There was very little meat left, which had been marinated by Su Liang the day before, or else it would have gone bad; it was wrapped in the stuffed pastry made for Qiao Cong.


    Qiao Cong initially only intended to leave one stuffed pastry for Nangong Qian, but Su Liang said the taste was too strong for her.


    Su Liang bargained with Qiao Cong, ��Master, if the ce you��re going to isn��t far from Jiaye City, could you help me deliver a letter there? With your strength, there��s no chance that they could get you, so you don��t have to reveal yourself, just deliver the letter to Lin��s Family. I just want to report that I��m safe, so they won��t worry too much. You can read the letter first.��


    Qiao Cong frowned, finished thest bite of stuffed pastry, and shook his head,


    ��It��s very far from Jiaye City.��


    Su Liang couldn��t help but feel disappointed, ��I see.�� Qiao Cong had to buy medicinal materials for his beloved granddaughter and couldn��t dy.


    Su Liang finished eating and put down her bowl, ��I��ll go back to my room first.


    Once they��re up, if the porridge has cooled down, just reheat it.��


    As she took two steps out, she heard Qiao Cong��s voice behind her, ��Once


    Qian��er gets better, I��ll let you go back.��


    ��Alright, thank you, Master.�� Su Liang didn��t look back and continued walking forward. It wouldn��t be easy for Nangong Qian to recover, as she was too willful and prone to anger. Su Liang didn��t want to coax her and wouldn��t be able to unless she disappeared �� only then would Nangong Qian be satisfied.


    Qiao Cong looked at the simple stove Su Liang had set up, the corners of his old eyes narrowed, as he lost himself in thought for a moment��


    Jiaye City.


    The day after Su Liang was captured, Gu Ling also left without knowing where she went. Nian Jincheng sent his men on fast horses to report the situation to the capital city_ with two key prints? first _ the Che family were all snips from


    Liang Country, and Chen Yun was Situ Han��s son; second, Su Liang fell into enemy hands in order to protect the people of Jiaye City, and Gu Ling went to save her.


    Before dawn, Nian Jincheng��s message was sent to the Imperial Pce, and then another letter was sent to Qi Jun in the capital city��s Su Mansion.


    Duanmu Chen received an urgent order, and hurriedly went to the pce, thinking that there might be a fight in the south or north again.


    When he saw Duanmu Yi and the message, Duanmu Chen felt that things were worse than if a real war had started��Su Liang was actually captured?!


    ��Damn it! Situ Han is Situ Xie��s own son. That old thief Situ Xie even sent his own grandson to be a spy!�� Duanmu Yi gritted his teeth, ��I will spread the scandalous liaisons of Liang Country��s Royal Family throughout the world! I want Xing Ji to secretly escort Situ Jing back to the capital city! If Liang Country dares to threaten Su Liang��s life, I will have Situ Jing tortured with a thousand cuts!��


    Duanmu Chen was not surprised by Duanmu Yi��s anger. As the emperor, his suspicion towards Su Liang, a servant, was both instinctual and due to some suspicious aspects of her background. Even if she was meticulous in covering up certain things, looking at the results rather than the process, Duanmu Chen couldn��t help but doubt that she intentionally concealed something.


    But there was one thing that Duanmu Yi and Duanmu Chen did not doubt at this point, and that was that Su Liang definitely was not a spy for Liang Country or Yin Country. The reason was simple, no royal family would send such a powerful divine doctor to be a spy, let alone Su Liang��s extraordinary intelligence and other abilities. If she were really a spy, she would have had countless opportunities to get rid of Duanmu Yi and Duanmu Chen before and would not have held the line during both Liang Country��s and Yin Country��s invasions.


    Duanmu Yi��s biggest suspicion about Su Liang was that she and Gu Ling were too capable and upright, both having the potential to rebel. It was hard for Duanmu Chen to refute this point.


    But for now, the issue is not an internal conflict, but an external one. Duanmu Yi and Duanmu Chen would not think about these trivial matters at this time.


    Qian Country��s capital city, Su Mansion.


    Early in the morning, Qi Jun saw the messenger from Nian Jincheng and felt strange in his heart. Su Liang and Gu Ling should not have sent a message home if they were fine. If they were to return, they would not have to send a message in advance.


    Therefore, when Qi Jun got the letter, he had a bad feeling.


    After reading the contents of the letter, his heart sank even more.


    Ren Dong came over after hearing the noise, took the letter and read it, cursing, ��Che Yun, that ungrateful bastard!��


    They knew how Su Liang had treated Che Yun before, first helping his parents with medical treatment and then using her resources to help him find his younger brother.


    Nangong Lin��s behavior was even more shameless to the point where Qi Jun and Ren Dong felt that no vicious words were enough to describe it��


    Old Man Bai was still living in Su Mansion. After Su Liang left, he did nothing but make medicine and didn��t talk much.


    Qi Jun thought he should tell Old Man Bai about this matter and went to him with the letter.


    Old Man Bai usually got upte and looked unhappy when he was awakened. After he read the letter, his face darkened, ��Who is this Nangong Lin? Where does he live?��


    Qi Jun hurriedly said, ��He wasn��t well-known before. General Nian said that his family was in Yin Country, but he may have gone to Liang Country now. As for Che Yun, he might be returning to Liang Country to resume his identity as a prince.��


    Old Man Bai said coldly, ��I see.��


    ��Senior, are you going out?�� Qi Jun asked.


    Old Man Bai said coldly, ��Prepare dried food.��


    Old Man Bai left that day.


    The next day, Old Man Mu, who had been away for a long time, returned, driving a huge carriage. He had been disguised as a hunchback while he was out, and only straightened up after entering the house, looking dusty and weary. He jumped off the carriage, cursing, ��Damn it, Old Bai, made me run errands for him and missed my apprentice��s wedding! Where is everyone?!


    Come out!��


    Qi Jun and Ren Dong ran over when they heard the noise, but Old Man Mu was displeased when he saw only them, ��I know my good apprentice is still in the south and hasn��te back, but tell Old Bai toe and unload these things!��


    Qi Jun sighed, ��Senior, Old Man Bai left yesterday.��


    ��He left? Where did he go?�� Old Man Mu was stunned.


    Qi Jun told Old Mu about Su Liang being captured and said that Old Bai had gone to Liang Country.


    Upon hearing this, Old Man Mu was furious, breaking the whip in his hand and cursing, ��Those shameless bastards, taking advantage of my kind -hearted apprentice, do they think I��m dead?!��


    Without waiting for Qi Jun and Ren Dong to say anything, Old Man Mu disappeared in a few leaps and bounds..

 Chapter 327: 327. If You Are Willing (An Additional )

    Chapter 327: 327. If You Are Willing (An Additional )<div>


    After Old Mu��s furious departure, Qi Jun and Ren Dong moved the cart full of items he brought back to Yuanming Pavilion.


    Since the old man Bai had been making poison every day when Su Liang was not at home, the umted amount of poison was quite considerable. Qi Jun and Ren Dong decided that it must be carefully stored to avoid being discovered by outsiders. Therefore, the two secretly dug a tunnel in the mansion, leading from the underground of Yuanming Pavilion to the back door of the garden. In the tunnel, they expanded a secret chamber, reinforced with bricks and stones, specifically for storing the finished poison made by Old Bai.


    What Old Mu brought back was Old Bai��s collection from half his life, most of which were extremely poisonous or rare medicinal materials. Qi Jun and Ren Dong wore gloves and carefully ced them in the secret chamber.<div>


    When they finished their work, Yang Yu arrived.


    She also received a letter from Nian Jincheng, learning about Su Liang��s ident and Gu Ling��s disappearance, and was deeply worried.


    Nevertheless, upon hearing that Su Liang��s master had gone to save her, Yang Yu was not relieved. As a weak woman, she couldn��t help much.


    For safety reasons, Yang Yu moved into Su Mansion that day and lived in the same courtyard with Ren Dong.


    At night, Duanmu Chen��s close follower, Chang��an, secretly came to find Qi Jun and asked if there were any other news in the mansion.


    Qi Jun said there was none, but he asked Chang��an about the emperor and the crown prince��s strategies to rescue Su Liang.


    Chang��an replied that his master would definitely try his best and urged them to report any news from Su Mansion promptly.


    Qi Jun didn��t think Chang��an was perfunctory, because he knew that Su Liang was indispensable for Duanmu Chen��s current status. In the daytime, news spread throughout the city that the Liang Country��s emperor turned out to be the product of incest between King Yue Situ Xie and the Empress Dowager. Themon people were in an uproar, and the news spread rapidly.


    Qi Jun knew very well that the pce must have released and spread the news.


    Later, Lin Shuzhi, his two sons, Xing Yusheng, and Old Master Qin came one after another to inquire about Su Liang being kidnapped by the spies of Liang Country, all of them were angry and worried.


    Everyone asked about Gu Ling, and Qi Jun simply said he went to save Su Liang and was not clear about the other details.<div>


    ��


    As for Su Liang��s side, she could roughly guess from the time how the capital city would react upon receiving the news and that Old Bai and Old Mu, who should have returned home by now, would possibly deal with the Liang Country��s royal family due to her situation.


    But she was now trapped on an unnamed mysterious ind and couldn��t help with anything happening outside. So she didn��t think too much and focused on staying alive, trying her best to ��win over�� Qiao Cong in hopes of leaving the ind as soon as possible.


    That day, after breakfast, Qiao Cong went out to purchase supplies, leaving Su Liang, Nangong Qian, and her maid Qiuyue on the ind.


    Originally, Su Liang wanted to build a kitchen as nned on a non-rainy day, but looking at the thick bamboo and thinking about the delicate Qiuyue who was not good at manualbor, she gave up.


    While Su Liang was reading with the window open, she heard Qiuyue scream. Upon looking up, she saw Qiuyue jump down from the well��s stone tform, and the well wheel was spinning quickly, obviously being pulled by the water bucket.


    Su Liang: ��Is this girl a maid or a youngdy?


    She closed the book, went out and approached Qiuyue.


    Seeing Su Liang appear next to her, Qiuyue instinctively dodged to the side.


    Su Liang: ��Is she afraid of her or feeling guilty?


    However, Su Liang didn��t bother arguing and went straight to fetch a bucket of water. Turning to a dumbstruck Qiuyue, she asked, ��Are you going to wash clothes or boil water?��<div>


    Qiuyue finally responded, her face full of gratitude, but then she remembered that herdy Nangong Qian didn��t get along well with Su Liang. She froze, looking weird with her tongue tied, ��Wash��wash clothes!��


    ��Wash clothes by the well, then hang them on the lower pole over there when they��re washed.�� Su Liang took the water bucket and ced it in theundry area under the stone tform. There was a smooth stone surface for scrubbing clothes, as well as a drainage channel.


    Qiuyue quickly nodded, ��Oh��thank you, Miss Su.��


    Su Liang guessed that theundry detergent they brought would suffice, so she didn��t ask. As she crossed Qiuyue to return to her room, she said, ��Call me if there��s not enough water.�� It was dangerous for someone with little strength to fetch water from the well because they could easily be pulled in.


    After agreeing, Qiuyue watched Su Liang walk away and pursed her lips, her hands wringed together.


    With Su Liang��s help fetching water twice, Qiuyue managed to finish washing and hanging the clothes. She even fetched an extra bucket of water and ced it by the makeshift stove for cooking.


    Nangong Qian��s pink silk dress was fluttering in the wind on the bamboo pole, strikingly at odds with the refreshing natural tone of the entire courtyard.


    Wiping sweat from her forehead, Qiuyue returned to her room. As she closed the door and windows, she approached Nangong Qian��s bed and saw herdy with her eyes closed. Assuming Nangong Qian was asleep, Qiuyue was about to leave when she heard her speak, ��Grandfather said we don��t have any vegetables, so I��ll just have in porridge for lunch. You can cook that, right?��


    Qiuyue��s face stiffened, and with perseverance, she nodded, ��This servant�� can.��


    ��Very good. As I saidst night, you should know what to do.�� Nangong Qian��s words were full of insinuation. She spoke softly, afraid that Su Liang would overhear.


    Actually, Su Liang was focused on reading at that moment and didn��t care what the two were doing behind closed doors.<div>


    ��Miss, this servant still thinks���� Qiuyue��s face turned pale, and she clenched her clothes in her hands. ��Can we think of another way?��


    Nangong Qian��s face darkened, ��You��re struggling with it?��


    Qiuyue��s body shuddered, ��No��not at all.��


    ��Just go.�� Nangong Qian closed her eyes again after speaking.


    ��


    The sun rose, and the air was somewhat stuffy after the rain.


    Su Liang had finished reading the first book that Qiao Cong brought back, and looking at the sky through the window, it was time for lunch.


    As she went out, she saw Qiuyue squatting under the shed making a fire.


    ��Are you cooking?�� Su Liang asked as she approached.


    Qiuyue fell on her buttocks and quickly got up, ��Yes�� Miss said that Miss Su has been working hard, today��s meal is just in porridge, so she asked this servant to do it. This servant can handle it.��


    ��Oh, good.�� Su Liang nodded, ��Don��t stuff the firewood so tightly, pull out a few from the middle.�� She watched as Qiuyue removed a few pieces of firewood and the fire burned before turning around to leave.


    After returning to her room, Su Liang reviewed theplicated parts of the book once more, nning to start reading a new book in the afternoon. She went out again to take a walk nearby.


    At first, Su Liang didn��t look at Qiuyue. As she was about to leave the courtyard, she turned back and said, ��You guys eat first after it��s done����


    Qiuyue dared not disobey Nangong Qian��s orders. Her attention was not on the porridge in the pot, but on the burning mes. She kept reassuring herself in her heart that Su Liang was a divine doctor, and everything would be alright��


    Then, slowly, bit by bit, she moved her hands closer to the fire. It had to be both hands, as Nangong Qian said, one hand would not be enough��


    Under extreme tension and fear, Qiuyue didn��t notice Su Lianging out of the room. It wasn��t until she suddenly heard Su Liang��s voice that the tense string in her brain snapped. She thought Su Liang must have seen her deliberately burning her own hands. She fell to the ground, and subconsciously dodged further backwards, bumping her elbow in the process. She cried out in pain, not realizing that her skirt had caught fire and was burning. One foot was even unconsciously stepping towards the fire!


    ��Be careful!�� Su Liang rushed over quickly, pulling Qiuyue to the side.


    Qiuyue looked at her burning skirt and one foot, screaming uncontrobly.


    Moving swiftly, Su Liang let go of her, removed her outer garment, soaked it in a bucket of water, fetched it, unfolded it, and covered the area that had caught fire on Qiuyue. Then, she poured the remaining water onto the fire!


    She didn��t pour the water directly, fearing there wouldn��t be enough water to extinguish the firepletely at once. Any dy could result in burned skin and flesh.


    The air was filled with the smell of burning. Qiuyue��s body stiffened, and she fainted from fear.


    Su Liang fetched another bucket of cold water and rinsed Qiuyue��s burnt foot before examining it. It was only slightly red and not a serious injury.


    Looking around at the mess, Su Liang was speechless. She picked up the frightened Qiuyue and carried her back to her room.


    As she pushed open the door, she heard Nangong Qian��s anxious voice, ��What happened�� what��s wrong?��


    ��Qiuyue is injured.�� Su Liang walked into the room with Qiuyue. Qiuyue usually slept on the floor by Nangong Qian��s bed, with no bed, only a mat, and bedding.


    Nangong Qian looked worried, ��It��s all my fault for making her cook, to share some of the workload with you�� Now that she��s injured her hand, what will she do in the future����


    Su Liang paused, injured her hand? How did Nangong Qian know that Qiuyue had hurt her hand?


    She couldn��t help but recall that, at the time she turned to talk to Qiuyue, she had seen Qiuyue��s hands shrink back��


    Moreover, Qiuyue would instinctively dodge whenever Su Liang showed up today, as if she was a frightened bird.


    Su Liang was sure she hadn��t bullied this maid, and Qiuyue hadn��t been like this yesterday.


    If it wasn��t an old grudge, the only exnation for Su Liang was that Qiuyue was feeling guilty and had something to hide.


    Could it be that Nangong Qian asked Qiuyue to deliberately burn her hands? That��s why Qiuyue voluntarily took on the task of cooking porridge, and was startled when she heard Su Liang, probably about to burn her own hands at that moment��


    At this thought, a chill ran down Su Liang��s spine. On the surface, she showed no emotion, and just said lightly, ��Her foot is injured, it��s not serious. Let me get some ointment for her, and she��ll be fine by tomorrow.��


    Upon hearing this, Nangong Qian��s expression visibly stiffened.


    Su Liang noticed and thought that her guess was probably right.


    There was a conspiracy between this master and maid. Nangong Qian was the mastermind, and Qiuyue, although unwilling to hurt herself, feared that she had no choice but toply. That��s why she looked so guilty and afraid.


    Other than this, there was no other possibility to exin their behavior today.


    ��Well�� that��s good���� Nangong Qian said weakly, ��Thank you����


    Afterying the mat and cing Qiuyue on it, Su Liang returned to her room to get the medicine. This was what she had carried with her. After Qiao Cong took it all away, he returned everything except the poison to her.


    Nangong Qian watched Su Liang applying medicine to Qiuyue, her expression changing constantly.


    Before long, Qiuyue woke up, her face pale, and stared at Su Liang with wide eyes, ��My foot�� What happened to my foot?��


    Su Liang stood up, put away the medicine bottle, and looked down at Qiuyue lying on the ground, ��Your foot is fine. But I am not a Great Immortal. If you had been seriously burned, you would have been crippled for life.��


    Su Liang��s face was against the light, exuding an air of coldness. Qiuyue��s heart tightened, feeling as if she had been seen through by her.


    After Su Liang left and the door was closed, Qiuyue felt wronged and began to sob uncontrobly.


    Nangong Qian didn��t even offer anyforting words, but whispered, ��She didn��t find out, did she?��


    Qiuyue was not sure if Su Liang saw her action of reaching out to the fire, but she knew that if she dared to admit that Su Liang had discovered her, Nangong Qian would definitely me everything on her, and she would lose her life.


    So, Qiuyue shook her head while crying, swearing that Su Liang hadn��t seen, and she could only pray in her heart that Su Liang really hadn��t seen��


    The porridge was about to burn, Su Liang scooped it out and brought it to Nangong Qian and her maid Qiuyue first. Then she sat in the courtyard eating a bowl of in porridge, wondering if she should tell Qiao Cong about the matter.


    This was definitely not a simple question of right and wrong; she had to weigh the pros and cons.


    After cleaning up the kitchen and the courtyard in the afternoon, Su Liang prepared another decoction for Nangong Qian. Her attitude remained unchanged, which slightly reassured Nangong Qian and her maid.


    It was not until dusk that Qiao Cong returned, carrying arge basket and a big basket filled with items that looked quite heavy.


    Su Liang went forward to take the basket and ced it on the table.


    Qiao Congmented, ��You are quite strong.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��After all, I��ve been training for two years.��


    Qiao Cong nced at the wooden frame he set up for Su Liang.


    ��How is everything at home?�� Qiao Cong asked.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Only Qiuyue hurt her foot, but it��s very minor, she��ll be fine tomorrow.��


    Qiao Cong frowned, ��Clumsy.��


    Su Liang took out the herbs from the basket one by one, checking if there were any problems.


    Then, Qiao Cong handed her a paper-wrapped package.


    Su Liang took it, opened it, and was stunned to find a golden roasted chicken inside. Although it was cold, it was still fragrant.


    ��The vor is too strong for Qian��er, so you have it,�� Qiao Cong said as he returned to his room.


    Su Liang��s expression was indescribable. Was the old man trying to please her?


    Qiao Cong changed his clothes and checked on Nangong Qian. When Nangong Qian and Qiuyue saw that he was not angry, they finally feltpletely relieved.


    Su Liang prepared a new medicine for Nangong Qian and gave her acupuncture again. This time, Qiao Cong apanied them. Nangong Qian��s attitude was very good, apologizing once again for Qiuyue��s burn incident and saying she only wanted to lighten Su Liang��s burden.


    As for the roasted chicken, Su Liang warmed it up, tore it intorge pieces during dinner, and shared it with Qiao Cong, even giving a chicken leg to Qiuyue.


    ��


    Skipping the morning exercise, Su Liang practiced swordsmanship in the courtyard at night.


    After three sets, Qiao Cong joined in and sparred with her.


    Nangong Qian drank the medicine and went to sleep early since Su Liang added a calming and sleep-inducing ingredient to her new medicine. More sleep and less worried thoughts would not harm her.


    Qiuyue hadn��t fallen asleep yet. Whenever she closed her eyes, the raging fire appeared in her mind, causing her to break into a cold sweat. If it hadn��t been for Su Liang saving her in time, she didn��t know what would have be of her.


    After dozens of rounds, Qiao Cong sheathed the sword and Su Liang let out a breath, ��Thank you, master.�� Practicing by herself was different from actualbat, as thetter helped her find her weaknesses and learn more adaptive techniques.


    Then, Su Liang said she wanted to have a talk with Qiao Cong.


    The two sat facing each other in the courtyard, Su Liang cing her wooden sword horizontally on the table. ��The incident of Qiuyue getting burned today was not entirely idental.��


    Qiao Cong��s eyes narrowed slightly, then Su Liang continued to tell what exactly had happened. She had not shown any sign that she knew anything in front of Nangong Qian and Qiuyue during the day and only talked about it now to avoid the master and servant finding out their secret and causing more trouble.


    ��I didn��t suspect anything at first, but when I took Qiuyue back to her room and just mentioned that she got burned, your granddaughter immediately asked what to do if her hand was burned.�� Su Liang said calmly, ��And today, Qiuyue seemed very uneasy whenever she saw me. Even when I simply helped her fetch water or taught her to make fire, she appeared frightened. If you think I am overthinking this, please disregard it.��


    ��Why do you think it was Qian��er��s deliberate attempt to get Qiuyue burned? What good does that do to her?�� Qiao Cong asked coldly.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��It��s not because I spected that Nangong Qian had malice towards me. It��s because the things I saw and heard today were wrong. But if I��m not wrong, there are benefits for Nangong Qian, such as after Qiuyue was injured, I will serve her as her maid.��


    During yesterday��s first meal, Nangong Qian said that the porridge made by Su Liang made her feel nauseated, so she sent Qiuyue to find Qiao Cong and asked Su Liang to make dishes again, treating her like a cook. Qiao Cong also remembered thatst night, Qiuyue suddenly said she was going to boil water, and when she saw hime out, she seemed to be frightened��


    ��I��m not trying to sow discord, because what I��m saying is the truth. The rtionship between master and Nangong Qian cannot be separated. I just want to tell my master that if Nangong Qian hates me so much that she has to trample on my dignity even when I try to save her, it��s impossible for her to get better when living under the same roof with me.�� As a doctor, Su Liang has always disliked ungrateful patients. If Nangong Qian continues to do so, she will not get better, and Su Liang will not only be annoyed with her but also find it hard to get away. This is a vicious cycle.


    At the moment, Su Liang doesn��t want Nangong Qian to die, be tortured, be provoked, or be humiliated. Su Liang just wants to leave. If the condition for her to leave is to heal Nangong Qian, she is willing to temporarily let go of her previous grievances and try her best. It��s not important whether Nangong Qian is dead or alive, good or badpared to her going home!


    ��If I believe what you said, you will ask to leave.�� Qiao Cong squinted at Su Liang.


    Su Liang rubbed her forehead and stood up, ��Master, I just want to state the facts and make it clear. I hope you understand that my conflicts with Nangong Qian cannot be resolved. I won��t be in trouble, but she will be. If you can��t let me leave, pleasee up with another solution. Anyway, continuing like this benefits no one.��


    After saying that, Su Liang turned around and returned to her room. She didn��t really expect to get away by talking about what happened during the day, but if she didn��t say it, some things would continue endlessly.


    Qiao Cong sat quietly for a long time before getting up and returning to his room. He soon came out again and entered Nangong Qian��s room.


    Qiuyue heard footsteps and shrank, lying quietly, not daring to breathe.


    Qiao Cong bypassed Qiuyue and sat down by the bed, not speaking, just quietly looking at the sleeping Nangong Qian.


    ��


    After washing up, Su Liang put the bamboo shoot by her bed before going to sleep. Looking at its obviously shriveled form, she sighed lightly, ��Little god, why do you age so fast? It seems the great god can only eat your friend.��


    As soon as the words fell, Qiao Cong��s clearly panicked voice came from the next room, ��Su Liang! Come quickly!��


    Su Liang was startled and sat up subconsciously to put on her outerwear. Why was Qiao Cong in Nangong Qian��s room? Was there a problem with Nangong Qian again?


    By the time Su Liang rushed over, she saw Qiao Cong holding Nangong Qian, who was unconscious and bleeding from her mouth.


    Qiuyue stood on the side with a pale face.


    ��What happened?�� Su Liang��s face became serious. Was there a problem with the medicine tonight? It was impossible; she had checked each ingredient one by one.


    Qiao Cong��s face was ugly, ��I gave her a pill.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��What?��


    ��I wanted her to lose her memory and forget the conflicts between you two.�� Qiao Cong��s voice was low, ��Quickly, see what��s wrong with her!��


    Su Liang was really drunk! She never thought that Qiao Cong would have that kind of medicine. It might be the one that Nangong Lin almost made Gu Ling take, or it might be prepared for her by Nangong Lin, forcing Qiao Cong to feed her after Nangong Qian��s body improved and making her easier to control after losing her memory!


    As a result, Qiao Cong believed what Su Liang said and took her words to heart. He decided to resolve the unresolvable conflicts between Nangong Qian and Su Liang by erasing Nangong Qian��s memory!


    Although it was a solution, the drug was too strong, and Nangong Qian couldn��t take it.


    Su Liang asked Qiao Cong to step aside while she lit anothermp. She then checked Nangong Qian��s pulse and lifted her eyelids to examine her, seeing her condition was very critical.


    Su Liang rushed back to her room, got her needle kit and several medicine bottles, and hurriedly began treating Nangong Qian.


    If Nangong Qian died, it would be Qiao Cong��s fault, and Su Liang might be able to escape. However, she knew that if she didn��t try her best to treat Nangong Qian, Qiao Cong might vent his anger on her. After all, he only decided to feed Nangong Qian the medicine because of her words, and Nangong Qian was his most beloved granddaughter. Qiuyue mightter deny that she and Nangong Qian had conspired to deliberately hurt her.


    ��


    As the sky was getting bright, Su Liang, with a tired face, walked out of Nangong Qian��s room and stood in the courtyard, letting the morning breeze mess up her hair.


    Nangong Qian didn��t die. She was still unconscious at this moment, but Su Liang had saved her in the end.


    Qiao Cong appeared behind Su Liang, sighed, and said, ��It��s all my fault for being rash. Thank you for your efforts.��


    Su Liang knew that if she said a word of reassurance, Qiao Cong��s impression of her would be better. However, she was too tired to say a word now and suddenly felt wronged. She missed Gu Ling and wanted to go home. She was not made of iron, and she was really fed up with these people and events��


    Qiao Cong watched as Su Liang seemed not to hear his words and turned around woodenly to return to her room, closing the door behind her.


    ��


    Su Liangy down and slept for a while, and when she woke up again, she looked at the bamboo shoot by her bed, took a deep breath, adjusted her mood, and told herself to hold on, as there would always be a turning point.


    Seeing Su Liange out, Qiao Cong immediately put down the water bucket and walked over.


    ��I��ll go check on her again.�� Su Liang said.


    Qiao Cong stretched out his hand unnaturally and patted Su Liang��s shoulder twice before withdrawing it. He sighed, ��I��m sorry for what happened before. Qian��er��s condition is critical, so I need you to stay and save her. Please write a letter, and I��ll send it to Jiaye City as soon as possible to report that everything is fine. Also, I��d like to officially ept you as my disciple�� if you��re willing.��

 Chapter 328: 328. The Real Little God (Second Update)

    Chapter 328: 328. The Real Little God (Second Update)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Though they��d only known each other for a few days, Su Liang had been cautiously trying to figure out Qiao Cong, seriously ��strategizing�� him.<div>


    But at this moment, hearing Qiao Cong actively proposing to take her as a disciple, Su Liang was still very surprised.


    Of course she had considered such a thing happening, but she just didn��t expect it to happen so quickly. Nangong Qian��s constant attempts to provoke her probably helped her case.


    ��To be honest, I couldn��t ask for more.�� Su Liang looked at Qiao Cong and said, ��I just wonder if Master has considered the conflicts between us?��


    Nangong Qian didn��t really matter, as she had no real power to do anything. She relied on the favor of her elders, attempting to use them to achieve her goals. But as for her two elders, Nangong Lin was not around now, and Qiao Cong had chosen to remove her memory topletely change her.


    The key issue was the twisted Nangong Lin and Qiao Cong��s grandson Situ Jing. In addition to their personal grudges, there was also the issue of opposing positions.


    Seeing Qiao Cong silent, Su Liang chuckled lightly, ��I just like to say the unpleasant things upfront to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings.��


    ��You called me Master first,�� Qiao Cong frowned.


    Su Liang��s face remained calm, ��I won��t deny that, but what I want is a true master who can discern right from wrong, support reason rather than personal feelings, and stand by my side. I can understand Master��s feelings as an elder, so why not set a time limit for this master-disciple rtionship?��


    Qiao Cong��s eyebrows furrowed even tighter, ��What time limit?��


    ��Until I leave here, we��ll have a master-disciple rtionship. Master teaches me martial arts as payment for treating your granddaughter. When I leave, we��ll go our separate ways without owing each other anything,�� said Su Liang seriously, ��Because I can��t guarantee that I won��t go after Nangong Lin and Situ Jing. It��s not my choice, but they won��t let me go. And by then, Master wouldn��t have to worry about our rtionship, and be caught in a dilemma.��


    Su Liang��s words were generous, rational, mature, and even took into consideration Qiao Cong��s position and possible future confrontations.<div>


    But Qiao Cong suddenly became annoyed, ��In your eyes, am I someone who can��t distinguish right from wrong?�� He stormed off in a huff after that.


    Su Liang blinked: �� Wasn��t he? Could Qiao Cong have forgotten what he did for his grandson and granddaughter?


    Of course, most people aren��t purely ck or white, and rationality and emotions aren��t always perfectly bnced. Su Liang knew very well that Qiao Cong wasn��t like Nangong Lin, nor should an old man who��d lost his daughter be forced to choose between protecting his grandchildren and doing what was right �C it was only human nature.


    A person who had been righteous and kind all his life would do things he shouldn��t for the sake of his descendants. This was nothing new to Su Liang, who had lived two lifetimes.


    But to harm innocent people for the sake of one��s children and grandchildren was wrong.


    Su Liang knew Qiao Cong was conflicted. But precisely because of that, some things had to be rified from the beginning, or they could be fatal in the future.


    Qiao Cong was showing his affection for Su Liang at the moment, but when it came to major issues involving Nangong Qian and Situ Jing in the future, his inner scale might not tip in Su Liang��s favor. And if the opposite happened, he might see Su Liang��s opposition as a betrayal of their master-disciple rtionship.


    Qiao Cong was clearly a man of deep emotions. And Su Liang didn��t want him to think that once she became his disciple, she would love everything about him, reconcile with his family �C Nangong Lin and Situ Jing �C and be one of them.


    She wasn��t, and she would never make peace with Nangong Lin. It was always going to be a fight to the death between them.


    That being said, Su Liang was, of course, happy to take Qiao Cong as her master, but she hoped to put a time limit on their rtionship, for the sake of everyone��s wellbeing.


    ��<div>


    As the sun reached its zenith, Su Liang was hungry and went to cook lunch.


    Just as she finished cutting the meat, Qiuyue came over. Her eyes were red and swollen, and she walked a little slow. As soon as she saw Su Liang, she knelt down, ��Thank you, Miss Su, for saving my life.��


    Su Liang was a little baffled as Qiuyue started crying, ��Yesterday, as a servant, I couldn��t disobey mydy. If not for Miss Su��s timely rescue, I would either be dead or crippled.��


    Su Liang realized that Qiao Cong must have questioned Qiuyue. It wasn��t too stupid of Qiuyue to admit to the things Su Liang had used her of since denying them would have been betting on whom Qiao Cong would believe �C her or Su Liang. And Qiuyue was not his granddaughter. She had already made several mistakes that had annoyed Qiao Cong, so she had no choice but to confess truthfully.


    Soon, Su Liang learned the real reason Qiuyue hade to her for help: ��Please, Miss Su, save this ve. Master said he would take me to Jiaye City to sell me�� I still have family in Hefeng City, and I want to go home����


    Su Liang furrowed her brows. Qiao Cong had always hated this good-for-nothing maid and didn��t want her around Nangong Qian any longer, especially after erasing Nangong Qian��s memory. Keeping Qiuyue around could risk her spilling some of the secrets, which wouldn��t be good for their cause.


    As for selling Qiuyue to Jiaye City, Su Liang guessed it was rted to her own intentions of sending a message there. Qiao Cong had said Jiaye City was not close, so it probably wasn��t somewhere he would usually go for purchases.


    ��Miss Su, please be lenient and don��t bear a grudge against this poor servant for any past misdeeds�� If I��m sold off, I��ll never be able toe back home in my lifetime���� Now in tears, Qiuyue copsed on the floor.


    Although Su Liang had never had servants herself, she knew their plight in this world. With Qiuyue��s looks, she would either be bought to be a concubine or sold to a brothel. Big households would not buy servants of Qiuyue��s age.


    ��Get up. I��ll try to talk to Master on your behalf,�� Su Liang said. Qiuyue hadn��tmitted any serious sins. Even when carrying out Nangong Qian��s plot, she had been forced to go as far as attempting self-harm. It was truly beyond her control.


    ��Thank you, Miss Su! Thank you!�� Qiuyue couldn��t believe Su Liang had agreed to help, and as she crawled back to her feet, crying andughing with gratitude, she kowtowed three times.<div>


    Su Liang spoke indifferently, ��You just need to focus on your own tasks and take good care of yourdy, whether or not you end up leaving.��


    ��Yes, I understand. I��ll return to my room now,�� Qiuyue agreed. She thanked Su Liang once more before leaving, her steps noticeably lighter than before.


    ��


    As the courtyard filled with the aroma of cooked meat, Qiao Cong returned from outside with a live rabbit. He tied the rabbit��s leg to the fence before walking over to Su Liang.


    ��We��ll do it your way.�� Qiao Cong said and walked back to his room without waiting for Su Liang��s response.


    Su Liang thought this was for the best. Emotional debts were hard to owe and even harder to repay, and when there were conflicts, it was better to treat it as a transaction.


    After lunch, Su Liang called Qiuyue to carry her and Nangong Qian��s meal back to their room.


    Su Liang and Qiao Cong sat facing each other in the courtyard as usual.


    ��I��ll write the letter as soon as possible. Master, when do you n to go to Jiaye City?�� Su Liang asked.


    Qiao Cong replied, ��Once Qian��er��s condition stabilizes, it will take three days to go there and back.��


    ��Do you n to sell Qiuyue off, Master?�� Su Liang inquired.


    Furrowing his brows, Qiao Cong asked, ��What did she tell you?��


    At this moment, Qiuyue was eavesdropping at the door, listening attentively.


    ��Master, she is human too, with parents and family. She hasn��tmitted any major wrongdoings,�� Su Liang said with a slight sigh.


    ��She��s just a maid.�� Qiao Cong blurted out.


    Su Liang knew that this was a deeply ingrained idea, but since she had promised Qiuyue, she would not give up, ��Master, people cannot choose their own background. What if Aunt Xiang had been cast out and bought to be a maid? What if my family was destroyed and I narrowly escaped and was sold to a brothel? She is a person, not a horse or a cow to be dealt with at will. I believe in karma in this world, and the different ranks of people are not eternal and unchanging. Just like now, I want to go home as soon as possible, rather than be used and manipted by someone like Nangong Lin and then have my memory erased.��


    Qiao Cong put down his chopsticks, squinted at Su Liang, and after a moment of silence, said, ��You are different from that maid. But since you are pleading for her, let her stay.��


    In the room, Qiuyue covered her mouth, trying not to cry out loud. It was a good thing that she could stay, and she would eventually leave with Nangong Qian. Otherwise, with no one to escort her and being so far away, she would not dare to go home on her own. But as a mere maid, who would bother to send her back?


    ��That��s fine. She may not know how, but she can learn. I will tell her not to speak when she shouldn��t,�� Su Liang said. Sending Qiuyue away and bringing in another maid might not be any more reliable. Su Liang couldn��t be expected to wait on Nangong Qian all the time.


    ��


    In the afternoon, Qiuyue came to thank Su Liang again, who only reminded her to do her duty, talk less, work harder, and never mention the past to Nangong Qian again.


    Qiuyue naturally agreed and promised to repay Su Liang��s kindness.


    Later that night, Nangong Qian woke up.


    Su Liang was already asleep, so Qiuyue called Qiao Cong toe over.


    Qiao Cong watched over Nangong Qian, and after she regained her consciousness, he told her about her identity, their rtionship, and how the past was not important and could be forgotten. He advised her to focus on her recovery from now on.


    Qiao Cong also mentioned Su Liang, describing her as his disciple, a peer of Nangong Qian, and a divine doctor who was specifically invited to treat her.


    Nangong Qian was in poor spirits and soon fell back into a deep sleep.


    The next day, Su Liang and Qiao Cong finished building the nned kitchen together. It was made of bamboo, airy and bright, and could keep out the rain. They just had to be careful not to start a fire.


    For most of the time, Nangong Qian was sleeping, and since she had forgotten her past, she couldn��t cause trouble.


    Qiuyue became more diligent. She carried half a bucket of water instead of a full one, took the initiative to water the nts in the backyard, and even offered to help Su Liang withundry, but was declined.


    Qiuyue suggested she wanted to learn how to cook from Su Liang, who did not refuse, and let her start as an assistant.


    In addition to the previous swordsmanship, Qiao Cong taught Su Liang a few more sword techniques.


    At first, Su Liang found it difficult, but she soon discovered that they seemed to be derived from the Luoying Swordsmanship, although more intricate and more powerful.


    When Su Liang asked Qiao Cong about it, he told her that these were the true ultimate techniques of the Luoying Swordsmanship.


    Su Liang asked hesitantly, ��Gu Ling doesn��t know these moves. Did Nangong Lin deliberately not teach him, or did Master not teach Nangong Lin?��


    Qiao Cong squinted and said, ��Apart from me, only you can do it. But you practice so poorly that it��s useless and a waste to teach you.�� And with that, he walked away.


    Despite his dismissal, Su Liang was delighted. She was just starting and hadn��t mastered the techniques yet, but she believed she would get better with more practice, although perhaps not by too much. Qiao Cong had said earlier that because she startedte, she wasn��t suitable for the Luoying Swordsmanship, which required strong inner energy to support. Even if she mastered the techniques, their power would be limited.


    However, she could teach Gu Ling! If Gu Ling used them, their full power would be unleashed, and his chances of killing Nangong Lin would be even greater. After all, even Nangong Lin didn��t know these moves.


    As for why Qiao Cong didn��t teach Nangong Lin, Su Liang guessed it might be because he knew Nangong Lin��s true nature and didn��t like him, or perhaps Qiao Cong was afraid that if he taught Nangong Lin, his usefulness as a master would be up?


    Thetter was indeed possible. Su Liang thought that Nangong Lin, who was so arrogant, was willing to let Qiao Cong control him and hadn��t tried to get rid of Qiao Cong because he had a purpose, and it might be to obtain the secret ultimate techniques of the Luoying Swordsmanship.


    If Nangong Lin knew that Qiao Cong had taught the techniques he desired to Su Liang, she wondered how he would feel��


    Su Liang carefully memorized and practiced the techniques repeatedly. Qiuyue couldn��t help but praise her when she passed by, ��Miss Su is truly diligent. No wonder she could be the Martial Arts Champion!��


    ��


    Su Liang had written a letter the day before and handed it to Qiao Cong unsealed, not concerned if he read it because the purpose was just to let her family know she was safe. She wasn��t sure where she was.


    Qiao Cong had originally said he would wait until Nangong Qian��s condition stabilized before leaving, but on the day he was preparing to go shopping, he told Su Liang that he was nning to go to Jiaye City for a trip and asked if she needed anything else.


    Su Liang thought for a moment and asked Qiao Cong to pay attention to the situation outside and tell her about it when he returned, and to buy some books as well.


    Qiao Cong agreed, saying that he wouldn��t be back until tomorrow evening, and asked Su Liang to take care of everything here.


    ��


    Two dayster, Qiuyue had her period and felt too weak to move.


    Su Liang told her to rest and not do any work.


    At mealtime, Qiuyue asked Su Liang if martial artists also felt terrible during this time.


    Su Liang replied that they did, but those with strong bodies would have milder symptoms.


    ��My mother said that after getting married and having children, the pain will be gone���� Qiuyue said with a pale face, ��Miss Su, when you get married, your children will definitely be the prettiest in the world.��


    Su Liang didn��t pay attention to Qiuyue��spliments, but suddenly thought of something and froze.


    In this world, there was no reliable contraceptive method that wouldn��t harm the body. After consummating their rtionship, she and Gu Ling could only use the most direct method to try to prevent pregnancy, but it wasn��t foolproof.


    Now she remembered that on the day they found out that the three soldiers had been captured, and the enemy wanted her to exchange them, both she and Gu Ling were in a bad mood. They indulged themselves in ��exercise�� to rx.


    Now that she thought about it, those days were her ovtion period. What if��


    But it was still too soon to judge since her next period hadn��t arrived yet. However, once this idea crossed Su Liang��s mind, she couldn��t suppress it and kept thinking about it.


    ��Miss Su? Miss Su, what��s wrong?�� Qiuyue noticed Su Liang��s strange expression and pulled her sleeve.


    Su Liang came to her senses and shook her head, ��I��m fine.�� She then taught Qiuyue how to rub and press acupuncture points to alleviate difort.


    ��It really doesn��t hurt as much, Miss Su is indeed a divine doctor,�� Qiuyue said with a sense of discovery.


    After dinner, Su Liang returned to her room, closed the door, sat on the edge of the bed, and gently touched her t belly, looking a little dazed, ��There couldn��t really be a little god in my stomach, could there����

 Chapter 329: 329. Gu Ling in the Dream (Part one)

    Chapter 329: 329. Gu Ling in the Dream (Part one)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Jiaye City.<div>


    After Su Liang was captured and Gu Ling left, Nian Jincheng first sent a letter to the capital city urgently exining the situation and then arranged for Che��s parents and Si Yun to be secretly escorted to the capital city to await trial.


    Before Situ Jing��s exposure, Nian Jincheng admired him and thought he had made a new friend with apatible personality, but now all that remained was the hatred of being deceived, betrayed, and hurt.


    The fact that Che��s parents were sent back to the capital city meant they had be prisoners, and as spies, their fate would certainly be grim.


    Although Lian Shun used to be on good terms with the Che Family, he did not stop Nian Jincheng. The threat posed by spies was great, and the city of Jiaye had nearly fallen under the conspiracy of these people. If not for Su Liang and Gu Linging to the rescue, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Now, Su Liang had been captured by the mastermind. Sympathy for them would only be cruel to their own people.


    The news that Su Liang was captured had not spread in Jiaye City but was tightly sealed to avoid it being known to Yin Country and used to cause trouble.


    After inspecting the defenses, Nian Jincheng returned to the Lin��s Family. As he dismounted at the entrance, he saw something sh by, and a flying knife flew from behind him, barely missing his head, and nailed to the door of Lian Mansion!


    Nian Jincheng��s expression changed, and he quickly turned around, but there was no trace of anyone.


    Remembering Su Liang��s warning, he didn��t chase after the shooter, but frowned and went forward to pull out the flying knife from the door. There was an old cloth bag attached to it.


    Opening the cloth bag, there was a letter crumpled into a ball inside.


    As Nian Jincheng entered the mansion, he unfolded the letter and took out the paper.


    The familiar handwriting made him pause! Gu Ling!<div>


    A momentter, after reading the contents of the letter, Nian Jincheng realized that the writing was Gu Ling��s, but the letter was written by Su Liang. The way she wrote was an imitation of Gu Ling��s, almost exactly the same.


    After reading the contents of the letter, Nian Jincheng��s brows did not ease, and he immediately went to find Lian Shun.


    ��What��s going on? What is this?�� Lian Shun took it and nced at it, ��Gu Xiaoling��s letter?��


    ��Su Liang��s.�� Nian Jincheng sighed.


    Lian Shun��s expression turned serious, ��Did she really write this?��


    ��She did. Her experience with Xiaoyu is unknown to others.�� Nian Jincheng was sure that the letter was genuine because Su Liang mentioned some things about Yang Yu.


    Lian Shun looked outside, ��Is it�� sent by the people who captured Su Liang? Just to help her report her safety?��


    This was strange.


    Because not only did Nian Jincheng and Lian Shun think Su Liang would fall into the hands of Liang Country��s Royal Family, but also others who knew the news thought so.


    However, in the letter, Su Liang said that she was invited to treat Nangong Qian, and apart from being temporarily unable to return home, everything was fine. They should not worry. Once the patient��s health improved, she coulde back.


    Lian Shun��s expression was strange, ��Is this really what Su Xiaoliang wanted to say? Is it her intention? Is it really like this?��<div>


    Nian Jincheng thought for a moment and said, ��It should be, the people who caught her won��t go to such lengths. There��s no benefit in it for them.��


    If Situ Jing wanted to return to Liang Country��s Royal Family, bringing Su Liang as a hostage would help him a lot.


    Therefore, the enemy would not want Qian Country to know Su Liang had not fallen into the hands of Liang Country��s Royal Family.


    But Su Liang found a way to send this letter, with the real intention of telling her people: she did not be a hostage of Liang Country��s Royal Family.


    Lian Shun took a deep breath, ��If this is true, it��s not too bad. Su Xiaoliang is really capable! It seems that aside from being temporarily unable toe back, she is getting along with her captors.�� Otherwise, there would be no chance to send a letter back to report her safety.


    Nian Jincheng agreed, ��It must be so. She has always been independent and can cope well even without Aling. In fact, it is Aling who needs Su Liang more. With her good nature, she won��t be depressed no matter where she is.��


    ��So���� Lian Shun looked at the letter in his hand with deep thought, ��Should this be reported to the emperor? Will the emperor doubt Su Liang? But if we don��t say anything, we might be caught in Liang Country��s scheme.��


    Su Liang said she was not under the control of the Liang Country��s Royal Family. However, some people in the Liang Country��s Royal Family might use her as an excuse.


    After much thought, Nian Jincheng said, ��I will send a secret letter to the capital city.��


    ��Gu Xiaoling doesn��t know the news yet. We need to inform him as soon as possible. Do you really not know where he went?�� Lian Shun asked.


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��I really don��t know.��<div>


    ��What kind of best friend is that, really���� Lian Shun muttered.


    Nian Jincheng said seriously, ��He is not my best friend, I����


    ��I know, I know, Su Xiaoliang! Me too!�� Lian Shun returned the letter to Nian Jincheng, ��In that case, we��ll guard Jiaye City and wait for their return!��


    ��


    Yin Country, Xiangyue City.


    The small mansion that Su Liang had purchased during herst visit was also the ce where she and Gu Ling spent their wedding night.


    At this moment, Gu Ling was quietly sitting in their room.


    Footsteps could be heard outside the door, followed by Yan Shiba��s irritated voice, ��Little Sister Liang, you knew I was in Hefeng City, why didn��t youe directly to me? Why did you have to make mee here?��


    When Yan Shiba pushed open the door, she saw the face of a strange man and her eyes slightly narrowed, ��Gu Ling?��


    Gu Ling looked at her, and Yan Shiba recognized the indifference in his eyes, knowing she hadn��t guessed wrong.


    ��Where��s my sister?�� Yan Shiba asked. Her face was a bit pale as she hadn��t fully recovered from her severe injuriesst time.


    ��She was taken by those people,�� Gu Ling said.


    Yan Shiba stared at him in disbelief, ��Those bastards again? Are you dead? Why didn��t you protect her? Where are they?��


    Gu Ling ignored Yan Shiba��s reproach and proceeded to talk about the identities and rtionships of Nangong Lin, Situ Jing, and their group.


    ��What��s the point of telling me all this?�� Yan Shiba snorted coldly, ��Is Little Sister Liang captured and taken to Liang Country?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Not necessarily.�� He spected that the reason Su Liang was captured instead of him was very likely because of Nangong Qian��s body, and they wanted Su Liang to treat her.


    In that case, with Nangong Qian��s fragile body, she wouldn��t be able to handle the long journey from Yin Country to Liang Country, and the cold climate of Liang Country wasn��t suitable for her either.


    Therefore, Gu Ling guessed that Su Liang might not be taken to Liang Country, but rather might be in some ce in Yin Country or the southern part of Qian Country.


    ��Enough with the nonsense!�� Yan Shiba��s patience was wearing thin, ��How do we save Little Sister Liang? Don��t tell me you don��t know! If you don��t, I won��t be able to help myself from cutting you down!��


    ��I know,�� Gu Ling said calmly.


    ��Then why aren��t you going to save her? What are you doing sitting here?�� Yan Shiba was furious.


    Gu Ling��s expression remained calm, ��How many people does Yanyun Building have in Liang Country?��


    ��Forty or fifty.�� Yan Shiba replied instinctively, ��What are you thinking?��


    ��Tell them to focus on assassinating Situ Xie. I��ll reimburse you whatever the cost,�� Gu Ling��s gaze turned ice-cold.


    Yan Shiba mmed the table, ��Are you sick?! She��s my sister, we should be saving her, and you��re talking about money? What are you trying to show? Marrying her wasn��t enough, now you want to treat me like an outsider? No way! Situ Xie, huh? Just wait, I��ll make sure his entire family won��t have a moment of peace and he��ll never have a peaceful sleep again in his life!��


    ��There��s no need to risk your life,�� Gu Ling said.


    ��It��s none of your business how my people do things!�� Yan Shiba snorted coldly.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Su Liang wouldn��t want anyone to get hurt helping her, including you and your people.��


    Yan Shiba was taken aback, frowning, ��Of course! Little Sister Liang really cares about me! Fine, we��ll do it your way. I��ll tell them not to risk their lives and not to die, but they must make Situ Xie wish he were dead! Does that include his bastard emperor son too?��


    ��It��s up to you,�� Gu Ling said.


    ��Then it��s included!�� Yan Shiba stated, ��This is just revenge, now tell me how to rescue Little Sister Liang!��


    Gu Ling only responded, ��I will save her.��


    Yan Shiba grabbed a teacup and threw it at him, ��If anything happens to Little Sister Liang, I��ll use the full power of Yanyun Building to make you join her in death!�� With that, she turned and left.


    Gu Ling held the teacup in his hand and softly sighed, ��That won��t happen.�� He soon disappeared from the small mansion as well.


    ��


    Su Liang, who had suspected that she might be pregnant the day before, woke up on time today. After sitting up, shey down again.


    If she really was pregnant, then strenuous exercise wouldn��t be suitable. It was better to sleep a little longer.


    So, when Qiuyue got up that day, she was surprised to discover that Su Liang, who usually got up early for exercise, was nowhere to be seen and thought she had gone out.


    When Qiuyue finished boiling the hot water and was about to make porridge, she saw Su Liange out of her room.


    ��Miss Su, you just got up?�� Qiuyue was surprised.


    Su Liang nodded, ��How is yourdy?��


    ��She didn��t wake up all night, and her face still looks terrible just now.�� Qiuyue sighed. She hoped Nangong Qian would get better; otherwise, she would have a hard time as well.


    After checking Nangong Qian��s condition in the room, Su Liang found that her breath had stabilized, but her body was very weak.


    Qiao Cong was not there, so the food for the past two days was light to take care of Nangong Qian.


    After breakfast, Su Liang counted the days and thought that her period shoulde in three days. However, if it didn��t, it could be because of the dyed period due to the new environment and not necessarily pregnancy.


    ��Miss Su?�� Qiuyue found that Su Liang had lost her thoughts again.


    ��Hmm?�� Su Liang came back to her senses, ��What were you saying just now?��


    ��Thedy is awake, and she wants to see Miss Su,�� said Qiuyue.


    This was Su Liang��s first time seeing Nangong Qian after she had lost her memory. She had been unconscious before.


    ��How do you feel? Where does it hurt?�� Su Liang sat by the bed and took Nangong Qian��s pulse again.


    Nangong Qian looked pale and said to Su Liang, ��You are so�� young����


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, I am one year younger than you.�� She already knew that Nangong Qian was turning eighteen this year.


    ��Such a young�� Divine Doctor���� Nangong Qian said weakly, ��Amazing����


    Su Liang: This time she should be genuinely praising her.


    As Qiuyue watched from the side, she sighed with relief. Although Nangong Qian had a close call with death, she forgot all the unpleasant things from the past after losing her memory and could start anew with Su Liang, which was a good thing.


    ��I should call you�� Master���� Nangong Qian grabbed Su Liang��s hand, ��Thank you�� Master����


    Su Liang: �� It feels strange. Wouldn��t that mean Gu Ling would also have to call her master?


    On the other hand, Su Liang thought it didn��t matter. As soon as they left this ce, she and Qiao Cong would no longer be master and disciple. And there was no way Gu Ling could ept someone like Nangong Lin as a disciple.>


    ��You should rest well and let me know if you feel ufortable anywhere. You will get better,�� Su Liang gently patted Nangong Qian��s hand tofort her.


    ��Where��s Grandfather��?�� Nangong Qian looked outside.


    ��He went shopping, and he might be back before dark today,�� Su Liang said.


    ��Oh���� Nangong Qian closed her eyes again.


    Su Liang came out of Nangong Qian��s room, and after a while, Qiuyue came out too, standing beside her and sighing, ��Things are much better now. Miss Su, you are the lucky star of mydy.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Do you have someone you like?��


    Qiuyue��s face turned red immediately, and she lowered her head to say, ��I am engaged to my cousin since we were young.��


    Seeing this, Su Liang couldn��t help but start to miss Gu Ling��


    ��


    When Qiao Cong returned to the courtyard, it was already dark.


    The courtyard was filled with the smell of medicine, and as Qiuyue was adding wood to the fire, she saw a dark shadow appear at the gate and was startled. She cried out for Su Liang, ��Miss Su, Master has returned!��


    The door opened, and Su Liang came out, her tiny face blooming with a warm smile in the moonlight. She walked towards Qiao Cong, ��Master, you��re back. It was getting cloudy this afternoon, and I was worried there would be a storm.��


    Qiao Cong came in with a bamboo basket on his back and a basket in his hand, putting them on the table, and said, ��I sent the letter, and Nian Jincheng received it. I didn��t see Gu Ling; she��s not in Jiaye City.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Thank you, Master, as long as it��s delivered.��


    ��Do you know where Gu Ling is?�� Qiao Cong asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I don��t know.��


    ��Aren��t you worried about it?�� Qiao Cong asked again.


    ��A little, I��m worried he��ll miss me too much and be in a bad mood.�� Su Liang said, looking serious.


    Qiao Cong snorted and handed Su Liang a big chicken leg wrapped in oil paper from a basket, then went to watch Nangong Qian.


    Qiuyue had told Qiao Cong about Nangong Qian��s situation, mentioning that she had talked to Su Liang, called her master, and praised Su Liang��s prowess.


    ��


    Su Liang asked Qiao Cong to take a look outside and report back to her.


    In the end, Qiao Cong only said one thing, ��Nothing happened.��


    Su Liang: �� Fine. Yin Country won��t attack again easily, and the storm caused by her capture shouldn��t have really impacted anything yet. Whatever happens, there��s always a process.


    Qiao Cong brought back a pile of medical books, which Su Liang moved into her room.


    After Qiao Cong finished his supper, he asked Su Liang to show him how well she had practiced the swordsmanship he had taught her before he left.


    ��I��m tired and want to go to bed.�� Su Liang made an excuse to refuse.


    Qiao Cong squinted, ��You were just reading a book. Are you beingzy and not practicing?��


    Su Liang: �� It felt like suddenly being checked by a teacher for homework. But her guess that she might be pregnant was just a possibility, uncertain, and hard to say.


    Su Liang yawned, ��I��m really sleepy. You must have been tired from your hard journey back here, Master. Good night.�� As soon as she finished speaking, she returned to her room and closed the door.


    The next morning, Qiao Cong got up and stared at Su Liang��s door. When she didn��t get up after a long time, he went and knocked on the door.


    Su Liang opened the door, holding a bamboo shoot, ��Good morning, Master.��


    ��Why aren��t you up practicing martial arts?�� Qiao Cong frowned.


    Su Liang said weakly, ��I want to rest today.��


    ��Qiuyue said you didn��t practice yesterday.�� Qiao Cong said.


    Su Liang: �� Had the old man investigated her?


    ��The rtionship between a master and disciple should be diligent, especially since our time together is limited. If you have me as your master for a day, you should practice for a day.�� Qiao Cong said with a straight face, handing over a big knife, ��Take it, ande with me.��


    Seeing Qiao Cong so serious, Su Liang had to tell the truth, ��I��m afraid if I��m pregnant, strenuous exercise won��t be good. It may not be certain, but I��ll only know when a few more days have passed. If it turns out I��m not, I��ll make sure to double my practice to catch up!��


    Qiao Cong froze, his gaze falling on Su Liang��s lower abdomen, and squinting eyes suddenly opened up, ��My grandchild?��


    Su Liang: �� It��s not certain, okay!


    Qiao Cong took back the knife and looked at Su Liang, ��You go back and sleep more!��


    Su Liang nodded, turned around, and heard Qiao Cong say another sentence, ��You may not be my disciple, but the child will definitely be my grandchild.��


    Before Su Liang could say anything, Qiao Cong had disappeared.


    Su Liang went back to her room, wasn��t sleepy anymore, put the bamboo shoot on the table, unconsciously stroked her lower abdomen, and looked expectantly, ��Do I really have one�� It would be nice to give the Great God a surprise����


    ��


    For the next few days, Qiao Cong did not allow Su Liang to do any chores, had to sleep early, could not get up early, and in short, she had to rest well.


    Qiuyue didn��t understand why, but she was more diligent. Under Su Liang��s guidance, her cooking skills improved a lot.


    One day Su Liang wanted to go for a walk by the sea, and Qiao Cong led the way with a knife in hand, making sure she came back safely again.


    Su Liang found it kind of funny and sighed in her heart: Little Gods, the atmosphere hase to this, you better show up or it won��t end well.


    Finally, the day Su Liang calcted her period shoulde, she became quite nervous.


    From morning till night, Su Liang didn��t feel anything, and her period did not arrive as expected.


    That night, Su Liang dreamt of Gu Ling for the first time since they were separated. The dream was initially a little blurry, but it gradually became clearer. When she looked closely, she saw that Gu Ling in the dream was so tiny, white and tender, clearly just a little child��

 Chapter 330: 330. Protection from Master (Second Watch)

    Chapter 330: 330. Protection from Master (Second Watch)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Su Liang woke up early and heard the rain outside, the sky was already bright.


    In just a few days, her biological clock was broken.<div>


    She leaned against her pillow, sitting quietly on the bed, recalling the little person in her dreamst night and the corner of her lips raised. How cute would it be to have a little god who looks like the great god!


    However, her period was only dyed for a day, so Su Liang still couldn��t be sure if she was really pregnant, but the dreamst night made her feel it was a good sign.


    When Su Liang got up and pushed the door open, she heard Qiao Cong��s voice not far away, ��Go back to your room, it��s cold outside.��


    She thought, this was a southern ind and still summer, how could it be cold? Qiao Cong must be thinking about the possible disciple in her stomach. You should know that Qiao Cong originally intended to strictly supervise Su Liang��s martial arts practice.


    ��Master, I may not really be pregnant���� Su Liang felt that Qiao Cong��s expectations were too high. What if it was just a false rm?


    Qiao Cong��s tone was very certain, ��You must be.��


    Su Liang:�� Who is the doctor here after all? However, if her period does note in a few days, she can try to feel her pulse.


    Half a dayter after the rain stopped, Qiao Cong went shopping again ording to the original n. Before leaving, he asked Qiuyue to watch Su Liang and not let her run around.


    Qiuyue finally realized what was wrongte in the day. What could it be?


    After struggling for a whole day without asking Su Liang, Qiuyue saw Qiao Cong return with a red wooden pellet drum in his hand. First, she thought it was strange, and then she had an epiphany, finally understanding: Su Liang must be pregnant!


    So, when Su Liang heard the noise and came out of her room, Qiuyue ran up to her with a surprised look and congratted her while staring at her stomach, ��Congrattions, Miss Su!��<div>


    Su Liang smiled lightly, ��I��m not sure yet.��


    ��Miss Su, you have such a good body. You��ve been married for two months. Surely there must be some good news!�� Qiuyue was inexplicably happy and sighed, ��Miss Su and Gu Ling��s baby must be so good-looking!��


    Su Liang:�� Howe you are so certain? Even she wasn��t sure!


    Immediately after speaking, Qiuyue went back to stoke the fire. Qiao Cong came over with the pellet drum in hand and handed it to Su Liang.


    Su Liang took it, feeling curious, and turned it a few times, only to hear Qiao Cong say, ��It��s not for you to y.��


    Su Liang:�� Yes, she was a disciple with limited conditions attached, and her child would be the real treasure.


    When Qiuyue fed Nangong Qian dinner, she happily told her that Su Liang was pregnant.


    Nangong Qian was a little surprised, ��Has the master�� already married?��


    Qiuyue nodded, ��Yes, Miss Su got married in February.��


    Nangong Qian asked, ��Where is her husband?��


    Qiuyue identally said too much, so she only mentioned that Su Liang��s husband was working somewhere else, without even daring to mention Gu Ling��s name.<div>


    Nangong Qian didn��t feel well, so she didn��t ask further.


    ��


    Other than the pellet drum for her child, Qiao Cong also bought new bedding for Su Liang, which was made of silk and much softer than the coarse cloth they had. Although Su Liang felt the coarse cloth was not ufortable, she still appreciated the gesture and epted the gift.


    There was even a thick cotton pad specifically for Su Liang to sit on.


    ��If I��m not really pregnant, will you hit me, master?�� Su Liang decided to say the worst first. She was also looking forward to it, but after all, she couldn��t be too sure.


    Qiao Cong nodded, ��Yes, I will.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��I mean, will you make me practice seriously?��


    Qiao Cong narrowed his eyes, ��What else could I mean?��


    Su Liang:�� This old man had bullied her before��


    ��Actually, master, you don��t need to be so nervous. Even if I��m really pregnant, it��s not so delicate. Light exercise, doing housework, won��t tire me out.�� Su Liang, being a professional doctor, exined to Qiao Cong in a professional manner.


    As a result, she was rebutted by Qiao Cong, ��You haven��t given birth.��<div>


    Su Liang looked serious, ��I haven��t, but I��ve helped others.��


    Qiao Cong frowned, ��Really?��


    ��It sounds unreasonable for a teenager who hasn��t given birth to help others, but it��s true, because I am a doctor.�� Su Liang smiled.


    ��Assisting someone in childbirth has nothing to do with you getting pregnant,�� Qiao Cong denied Su Liang��s experience.


    Actually, Su Liang felt that the extent of Qiao Cong��s tension and overprotection of her was a bit exaggerated considering his character and their original rtionship. He wouldn��t be so simple as to just like children, otherwise, he wouldn��t have such a strong reaction to her pregnancy as an inexpensive disciple. He had his own grandchildren and loved them dearly.


    That night before bed, Su Liang looked at the withered bamboo shoots, gently stroked her t abdomen, her expression indescribable, ��Little god, do you think the tension and overprotection of the master have other reasons����


    After thinking about it, Su Liang could only think of one possibility: Situ Xiang.


    Although she didn��t know why Qiao Cong had lost his daughter, the known fact was that he didn��t watch Situ Xiang grow up, but after Situ Xiang was taken in by Situ Han, she was pregnant and gave birth in exile, and the process was probably very difficult.


    Some of these feelings of guilt that couldn��t make up for Situ Xiang were transferred to Nangong Qian, bing unconditionally satisfying and loving for her. Otherwise, there would be no such thing as Qiao Cong robbing Su Liang��s husband for Nangong Qian. By nature, Qiao Cong was never the type to do such a thing.


    Therefore, Su Liang suspected that Qiao Cong thought of his unfortunate daughter when he learned that she was possibly pregnant, transferring his feelings onto her.


    Of course, this was just Su Liang��s own feeling. Even if it was true, she couldn��t deny that Qiao Cong��s kindness to her was real.


    ��


    On the ind, there are four people living in the small courtyard. The only one who is not sure whether Su Liang is really pregnant is Su Liang herself. The other three are more certain and believe that she must be pregnant.


    Su Liang was in a good mood and not too anxious, only looking forward to it. If the little god doesn��te for a while, she��ll continue to think about the great god.


    As for the outside world, she decided not to worry about what she couldn��t manage and not to think too much.


    But Su Liang didn��t know that the storm triggered by her capture was brewing rapidly and was about toe��


    ��


    In Yao City of Liang Country.


    Situ Han had long forgotten Su Liang��s previous reminder to avoidrge emotional fluctuations while treating his facial paralysis.


    Initially, when he received the news that Yin Country hadunched a war against Qian Country, and scored a big victory by capturing Jiaye City, Situ Han was overjoyed.


    For the Liang royal family, this was a once-in-a-thousand-year opportunity! They had always wanted to cooperate with Yin Country, but if it hadn��t been for Yin Country��s repeated breaches of trust and destroyed contracts, Qian Country would never have had the opportunity to grow and develop!


    Taking into ount the lessons from Yin Country previously, Situ Han didn��t have such shortsightedness. When he calmed down, he felt that Liang Country couldn��t choose to stand by and watch, they must take the opportunity to join forces with the Yin Country. Even if they are not conspiring, they should attack the northern part of Qian country, forming a pincer attack.


    But when Situ Han summoned the ministers to discuss when to send troops, Situ Xie couldn��t be happy. He knew very well how the victory of Yin Country came about, because he was the mastermind behind it. The chess piecesid out many years ago was finally put to use, but it was not time yet!


    Situ Xie��s n was meticulous. Yin Country should have sent troops half a monthter, which would have allowed Situ Jing, his eldest grandson, to bring Xing Ji��s daughter back to Liang Country. By then, the situation would be greatly advantageous to Liang Country!


    Situ Xie arranged for Situ Jing to go to Qian Country to marry, with the purpose of lowering the guard of Qian Country��s Royal Family and showing Liang Country��s ��sincerity in forming an alliance.�� Only when Yin Country suddenly sent troops could they catch Qian Countrypletely off guard, and Liang Country would send troops afterwards, not giving Qian Country a chance to breathe!


    Situ Xie knew that Situ Han was wary of him and did not share the n with Situ Han in advance. He nned to reveal it after it seeded.


    After all, it involved the son of Situ Han and Situ Xiang, and Situ Han didn��t even know of the existence of that son. Situ Xie deliberately concealed this for so many years. Revealing it rashly would certainly cause Situ Han to be furious.


    But when everything became a foregone conclusion, Liang Country had a great victory in the war, and Situ Jing sessfully infiltrated Qian Country��s army and held a high position for internal support and external cooperation. In the face of huge benefits, Situ Han would not care about any concealment.


    Unfortunately, the ideal was very full, but the reality made Situ Xie almost vomit blood in anger.


    He couldn��t understand why his perfect n was advanced, causing everything to shift.


    Situ Xie originally hoped that if Situ Jing acted quickly, he might still have a chance to leave Qian Country.


    However, he soon received the news that the Liang Country��s wedding party had disappeared after entering Xuanbei City. Xing Ji even sent someone to Nanping City to inform Liang Country��s main general, saying that his daughter and Situ Jing both fell ill.


    Situ Xie knew that things were out of control.


    When Situ Han was about to issue amand to send troops with high spirits, Situ Xie had to remind him that Situ Jing was still in Qian Country.


    Situ Han then asked Situ Xie in public, ��Does Uncle really want Liang Country to miss this crucial opportunity because of one person?��


    Unexpectedly, before Situ Xie could answer, the message came that Qian Country��s Royal Family sent Su Liang and Gu Ling couple to go south to take charge. They used only two days to pull back from the brink and repel the Yin Country��s army out of Jiaye City.


    And the person who brought the message gritted his teeth in front of the Liang Country��s Royal Family and officials, telling how Su Liang managed toplete a wonderful revenge on the Yin Country��s main generals, Fan Tong and Fan Gang father and son, on the city building of Nancheng in Jiaye City��


    After listening, the Liang Country��s Royal Family and officials were all extremely disappointed, because they discovered that their n to ��coincide�� with Yin Country and to wipe out Qian Country together had vanished��


    Situ Han even cursed that Yin Country was full of viins and trash, showing a strong sense of ��If it wasn��t for Yin Country dragging their feet, Liang Country would have destroyed Qian Country long ago.��


    Under such circumstances, Situ Xie had even more reasons to dismiss the idea of revealing his ��strategy�� to Situ Han, as it would only worsen their already tense rtionship.


    But what Situ Xie was relieved about was that Situ Jing had not been exposed, and there was still a chance for the future. At the same time, he was worried about how Situ Jing could escape.


    Considering that on the surface, Liang Country hadn��t done anything yet and if his spies were not exposed, Qian Country could chalk it up as a quick dispute with Yin Country. So, for the sake of long-term considerations, they wouldn��t continue to detain Situ Jing and jeopardize their cooperation with Liang Country at this time.


    As such, Situ Xie became more low-key, just waiting for his grandson to return safely before nning the rest.


    To be on the safe side, Situ Xie secretly arranged for a master to go south and prepare to support Situ Jing, so as to avoid any idents along the way.


    Forcibly bringing Situ Jing back would be very risky. Moreover, Situ Han dered that since the situation had changed unexpectedly, they would continue to marry Qian Country and make long-term ns. After all, the vile deeds of the Yin Country��s Royal Family had already made Liang Country unbearable. This time, seeing their ipetence, it was not wise to hastily tear their faces with Qian Country.


    However, as time went by, when the Liang Country��s Royal Family, including Situ Xie, thought that the marriage could continue, and acted as if nothing had happened, Qian Country still refused to let go on their end.


    At that time, Su Liang and Gu Ling had gone to Yin Country, and Duanmu Yi didn��t know that Yin Country��s military deployment was rted to Liang Country but had some suspicions. Seeing that the situation had calmed down, he decided to continue with the marriage alliance, at least not to break up with both Yin and Liang countries on the surface.


    But the problem was, the Princess who was to be married was the daughter of Xing Ji.


    Xing Ji believed that Yin Country��s actions this time were not normal, and there must have been involvement from Liang Country��s Royal Family, who had been trying to provoke a war between Qian and Liang countries for decades in order to take advantage of the situation. Under such circumstances, he was determined not to marry his daughter to Liang Country but was also afraid to go against the Imperial Edict. So, he yed a dying tactic, waiting to see if Su Liang and Gu Ling could find evidence of Liang Country��s conspiracy with Yin Country.


    During this time, Liang Country sent people to Xuanbei City several times to discuss with Xing Ji about allowing the marriage delegation to continue on their journey.


    Xing Ji��s attitude was extremely good, greeting them with smiles and treating them with good food and wine. However, when it came to the marriage, he simply said that his daughter was sick.


    Forcing Xing Ji to let his sick daughter continue on the road for the marriage, no matter how it was looked at, was not considerate. Moreover, Xing Ji spoke very beautifully, saying that the princess who was going to marry the crown prince of Liang Country should not go with illness, as it was inauspicious. It was better to postpone the wedding and choose another auspicious day.


    Liang Country proposed to let their people return first. Xing Ji responded that Situ Jing had also fallen ill due to a contagious disease, and for his and everyone��s safety, he couldn��t meet people and was being treated in a safe ce, with the assurance of recovery.


    In short, the marriage could continue, but they had to wait; Situ Jing could certainly return home, but not right now. And all of this was for the good of Liang Country.


    When Situ Xie received the news, he was so furious that he smashed several of his favorite vases.


    However, Situ Han was not in such a hurry, telling Situ Xie to be patient a little longer. As long as Qian Country knew that Liang Country had not conspired with Yin Country, everything could return to normal.


    At this point, even the confident Situ Xie couldn��t help but worry. Had Situ Jing been exposed, or was the spy he had ced by Fan Tong��s side exposed? But they were too far away, Si Yun and Che Xiao had been caught quickly after being exposed, and Situ Jing had been dyed in the south for a while, not specifically sending a message to Situ Xie, making it impossible for him to understand the truth.


    ��


    Time passed quickly. As Situ Xie was worrying about whether to directly send people to rescue Situ Jing, he saw the dusty and weary Che Xiao, who had been released by Su Liang before being captured.


    At that point, Situ Xie finally learned how his perfect n had copsed and his face turned ck with anger.


    Just as Situ Xie was about to order a full-scale rescue of Situ Jing, he was suddenly summoned by Situ Han and ordered to enter the pce immediately.


    When Situ Xie left the mansion, he met Mu Yu and didn��t give him a good look. Because Mu Yu was not very capable, half of the secret scroll he provided was useless, and his master hadn��t been lured in either.


    At this time, Situ Xie didn��t know that he would soon meet the person he had been scheming to lure in��


    ��


    The Royal Pce of Liang Country.


    When Situ Xie saw Situ Han, there was also a thin and tall old man present. Situ Xie nced at him and felt that he seemed to have seen him somewhere before, but couldn��t remember where.


    ��Uncle, this is the chief of the Mu Family, who hase to take refuge.�� Situ Han got straight to the point, his eyes cold as he looked at Situ Xie.


    Situ Xie��s heart sank! Mu Yu��s master had finally appeared! No wonder he felt familiar �C Mu Yu had once described this man in detail, and he had even arranged for a painter to make a portrait!


    However, Situ Xie didn��t expect that the old man would go directly to Situ Han instead of Yue King Mansion when he arrived.


    A bad premonition rose in Situ Xie��s heart, but he didn��t show it on his face. He smiled and asked, ��Are you really a descendant of the Mu Family?��


    The old man put down the premium Tianshan Snow in his hand, nced at Situ Xie, and snorted, ��My only wayward disciple is in your house. If you don��t believe my identity, just call him toe and recognize me.��


    Situ Xie frowned, and Situ Han mmed the paperweights at him, ��Uncle! Give me an exnation! What��s the deal with Zhao Yu? How many things are you hiding from me? Are you treating me like a fool?��


    As the paperweights fell, hurried footsteps sounded outside, and a group of Forbidden Army surrounded the Imperial Study.


    The old man slowlyughed, ��Emperor Liang has a son who has been lost. Why not bring him back as soon as possible? You shouldn��t let him be used by someone with ulterior motives, causing harm to Liang Country. What does King Yue think?��


    ��What nonsense are you talking about?�� Situ Xie��s face turned cold. ��Your Majesty, don��t listen to this man��s one-sided words! His identity is in question, and his sudden arrival must be part of a plot!��


    The old man��s smile deepened, ��I don��t like seeing my disciple being deceived by someone I��ve raised since childhood. Now that I��ve finally found his whereabouts, I came to Emperor Liang to seek justice, that��s all. Why is King Yue so anxious? The news of the prince being lost is something I have heard. Informing Emperor Liang is out of good intentions. What if it��s true? Emperor Liang, how about this: I can hand over theplete secret scroll, with only one simple condition �C let the esteemed King Yue kneel and kowtow to me as an apology. I��m sure King Yue wouldn��t refuse for the sake of the country��s greater interests.��

 Chapter 331: 331. Go find him

    Chapter 331: 331. Go find him<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ��Seeking death!�� Situ Xie��s eyes shed, and he reached out to hit Old Mu��s head.


    Situ Han��s anger was uncontroble. ��Does Uncle still have me in his eyes? Are you going to rebel? Come here! Capture King Yue!��<div>


    Just as Situ Xie and Old Mu were getting into a confrontation, a team of fully armed elite soldiers rushed in from outside, following orders to surround Situ Xie.


    These people didn��t have the capability to take down Situ Xie, but they were enough to disrupt his attack on Old Mu.


    Old Mu seized the opportunity and rushed out of the Imperial Study. ��Since King Yue is unwilling, I��ll take my leave first ande back another day!��


    Situ Han��s expression changed, and he heard Situ Xie roar, ��Get out of the way! Why aren��t you capturing him?��


    Situ Han finally reacted and hurriedly ordered everyone to intercept Old Mu.


    But when Situ Xie led people out, where was Old Mu��s shadow? Only Situ Xie and Situ Han��s livid faces proved that he had really been here.


    Situ Xie returned to the Imperial Study and closed the door heavily, leaving only him and Situ Han inside.


    Situ Han looked at Situ Xie��s gloomy face and couldn��t help being shocked. ��Uncle, what are you trying to do? Help! ��


    Situ Xie roared, ��Whoever dares toe in shall be killed without mercy!��


    ��You�� Are you really going to rebel? I didn��t wrong you!�� Situ Han drew the long sword from the wall and pointed it at Situ Xie.


    Situ Xie took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ��Put down the sword, I just want to talk to you. Some things, by now, should be made clear.��<div>


    ��Are you going to tell me that you didn��t know about the Zhao family member in the mansion who was actually a descendant of the Mu Family? Or that the matter of the Mu Family��s secret scroll being auctioned at the Treasure Pavilion had nothing to do with you?�� Situ Han said coldly.


    Situ Xie shook his head. ��His real name is Mu Yu. I knew from the beginning. The secret scroll in the Treasure Pavilion was handed over by Mu Yu.��


    ��Well done! You sold it to the Crown Prince, made a big profit, and hid such an important matter from me! You��re really my good uncle!�� Situ Hanughed sarcastically.


    Situ Xie��s face calmed down. ��I just wanted to give theplete scroll to the emperor after receiving it.��


    Situ Han sneered, ��Do you think I��m a three-year-old child?��


    Situ Xie looked at Situ Han. ��After Axiang escaped that year, she gave birth to a son.��


    Situ Han was struck by lightning, looking at Situ Xie in disbelief. ��What did you say? Son?��


    ��Actually, the man just now was not well-intentioned, but what he said was true. You have a son who has been lost outside, born to Axiang. His name is Situ Jing.�� Situ Xie chose to reveal Situ Jing��s matter at this time to divert the imminent conflict between him and Situ Han.


    Situ Han frowned heavily. ��You said she died!��


    ��At first, I thought she was dead, butter I found her and Jingjing.�� Situ Xie said.


    ��Where are they? The child? What did you do to them?�� Situ Han stared intently at Situ Xie.<div>


    ��I know you truly loved Axiang, but sadly, she was devoted to another and reluctant to enter the pce as a concubine.�� Situ Xie sighed deeply. ��I wanted to use Jingjing to bring Axiang back with me. She initially agreed, but was then taken away by someone else.��


    ��Who took her away?�� Situ Han asked coldly.


    ��Nangong Lin, the man she loved.�� Situ Xie said. ��They wanted to take the child away with them, but after all, I managed to keep the bloodline of the Situ Family.��


    Situ Han��s expression became agitated. ��The child? My son born to Axiang? His name is Jingjing?��


    ��I have raised him elsewhere.�� Situ Xie said, ��In Qian Country��s Xuanbei City, the eldest son of the Che Family, Che Yun, is Jingjing.��


    ��Che Yun? Che�� I know this name! He is a Military Commander of Qian Country!�� Situ Han eximed, ��Did you arrange this? You made me unsuspecting of my own son with Axiang bing a spy since childhood?��


    ��He is alive, highly skilled in Martial Arts, possessing an extraordinary intellect and well-experienced; all your other sonsbined cannotpare to his excellence. If you me me for this, there��s not much I can say. Liang Countrycks not for princes, but rather for talented and resourceful heroes who can achieve great things! Otherwise, generation after generation, we will only be stuck in the bitter cold of the north!�� Situ Xie coldly replied.


    Situ Han narrowed his eyes, ��No�� this is not right! I know about Che Yun; he was sent to Jiaye Cityst year. Is this war against Yin Country rted to him?��


    ��Yes, it is rted. He went to Jiaye City, also at my suggestion. The original n was to incite Yin Country to deploy their troops and work together with him to support Qian Country��s continuous retreat, then we would send troops from the north. He did what he was supposed to do, but it all fell apart when Fan Tong broke the agreement and deployed the troops too soon, causing Jingjing to be unable to return with Xing Ji��s daughter and to be captured.�� Situ Xie imed Situ Jing was not at fault and med the failure on the already dead Fan Tong. Because if he told the truth, Situ Han would only think that it was all his fault.


    ��You have been colluding with Fan Tong for a long time? Do you even have me in your eyes?�� Situ Han grew increasingly furious. He had not expected Ye City��s war with Qian Country to be connected to Liang Country, let alone being orchestrated by Situ Xie. It would have been greatly beneficial if they seeded, but they failed! Moreover, this involved his son, whom he didn��t know anything about!


    ��I wanted to discuss matters with the emperor upon encountering them, but the emperor always refused to talk. Over time, I always tried to aplish something first before telling you, so as to alleviate your worries and difficulties.�� Situ Xie sighed deeply.<div>


    ��Is that child still in Qian Country now? Has he been discovered?�� Situ Han asked.


    Situ Xie shook his head, ��His disguise was originally seamless, but who would have thought that Nangong Lin woulde and cause trouble, allowing Su Liang and Gu Ling to discover clues.��


    Situ Han gritted his teeth, ��Nangong Lin! How is he not dead yet? Where is Jingjing now? How is he?��


    ��He was taken away by Nangong Lin.�� Situ Xie bitterly smiled, ��Fortunately, he didn��t fall into Qian Country��s hands. I still underestimated Su Liang and Gu Ling��s strength����


    Situ Han interrupted him, ��Gu Ling! You still have the nerve to mention Gu Ling? If you hadn��t run to Qian Country back then and pleaded for him publicly, allowing Duanmu Yi to vindicate him and restore his status, would he still be a fugitive hidden from the world now? How could he possibly have turned against us and wholeheartedly help Qian Country?��


    Situ Xie frowned, ��I didn��t know him well enough at that time. I initially thought, after all, we were rted by blood, and helping him would eventuallye in handy. Unexpectedly, he didn��t care about our rtionship at all.��


    ��So you want to tell me that this defeat was your doing? My son with Axiang, whom you arranged to be a spy for over twenty years, is now missing?�� Situ Han angrily said, ��You deceive me at every turn, act on your own, and defy all rules! I will strip you of your title! If you are not plotting a rebellion, go and enjoy your remaining years!��


    Situ Xie sighed once more, ��Your Majesty, the title does not matter to me, I just want to make Liang Country better and hope to see Situ Family rule the world in my lifetime!��


    ��Since my uncle is so high-minded, let it be so! From now on, do not meddle in the affairs of Liang Country! Otherwise, do not use me of being unfeeling!�� Situ Han��s expression was gloomy.


    But Situ Xie shook his head, ��Only by working together with a united heart can we create a bright future for the Situ Family!��


    Situ Han sneered, ��Are you trying to say that without your assistance, I would face difficulty in achieving great things? I have been too lenient with you all these years that you have forgotten your ce as a servant!��


    Situ Xie looked at Situ Han, whose once well-maintained hair had turned even frostier due to recent worries and heavy thoughts.


    There was silence.


    After a long while, Situ Xie spoke again, ��Your Majesty is an intelligent man. With our rtionship, you should understand that I did not covet that position based on how I raised Jingjing.��


    Hearing the words ��our rtionship,�� Situ Han��s expression changed abruptly. How could he not know that he was Situ Xie��s own son?


    ��The more our enemies look forward to seeing our internal strife at this time, the more we should not afford them the opportunity.�� Situ Xie pleaded earnestly, ��Even if that person was truly the head of the Mu Family just now, he must have already colluded with Qian or Yin Country. Otherwise, he wouldn��t have said those things to drive a wedge between us.��


    Situ Han snorted coldly, ��If it��s true, why can��t it be said? If he didn��t say it, would my uncle continue to keep it from me?��


    ��Your Majesty must be very careful these days.�� Situ Xie regained hisposure, ��Just remember, I will not take that position, and anything I do will be to help Your Majesty and help Liang Country.��


    ��Just find Jingjing and we��ll talk!�� Situ Han said coldly.


    People outside prepared to burst in at any moment, but they didn��t expect Situ Xie to leave calmly. Situ Han only ordered them to withdraw.


    As Situ Xie left the pce and returned to his mansion, he was not surprised to learn of Mu Yu��s disappearance. He simply dispatched people to secretly investigate where the master and disciple might have ended up in the city.


    Soon enough, the news spread from the capital city of Qian Country to Liang Country: Emperor Situ Han was born from the secret affair between the Empress Dowager and King Yue!


    Even though themon people didn��t dare to gossip about the emperor, there were those who helped spread the rumor, making it widely known.


    Along with this, there were also rumors that the Former Emperor was killed by Situ Xie, and the reason Situ Xie didn��t fight for the throne was because his son had already taken it�� such nonsense.


    There are some things that people might already know, but as long as they don��t speak about it, they can pretend it doesn��t exist.


    But once it��s said, it��s just a matter of humiliating and shame.


    And what the royal family cares about the most is their reputation.


    Upon learning this, Situ Xie immediately realized that this must be Qian Country ying tricks. But he still had some doubts, even if Liang Country was behind the recent war, was Qian Country really intending to be enemies with both Liang and Yin Countries? Just as Duanmu Yi was smart, it should��ve been time to settle things down��


    ��


    Yao City.


    A humpbacked old man slowly walked into a dark alley and disappeared.


    ��I couldn��t find her!�� Old Mu pushed open a worn wooden door, straightened up, and entered the room with a stern face.


    The room had a strong smell of medicine. Since leaving Su Mansion, Old Bai had be disheveled, sitting among a pile of medicinal herbs, concentrating on his work without even lifting his head.


    Old Mu grumbled, ��My disciple said he hadn��t seen that girl in Yue King Mansion. Situ Xie often mentions her, but what he says doesn��t sound like he captured our girl! Could it be that she was captured, but hasn��t arrived here yet?��


    Old Bai still ignored him.


    Old Mu talked to himself, afraid to get too close to Old Bai for fear of being poisoned, ��I��ll try to investigate again tonight! That father and son are truly despicable, but they didn��t turn against each other! Once you finish the medicine, we��ll kill Situ Xie first, and then Situ Han! We��ll find a fool to be the emperor and hand Liang Country over to Qian Country! No, no, not to Qian Country, our girl can��t be suppressed by the emperor of Qian Country all her life, let her be the emperor instead! Hahaha!��


    Finally, Old Bai responded, looking coldly at Old Mu, ��What��s so great about that? You do it!��


    Old Mu snorted, ��What if the girl likes it? I��m her real master, don��t think you understand her better!��


    Old Bai didn��t argue, just lowered his head again.


    Over the next few days, the biggest news in Yao City was that Princess Yaoguang of Yue King Mansion, who was originally set to get married, had gone missing!


    Situ Yao was kidnapped by a mysterious person on her way to visit the Empress Dowager in the pce. Soon, the city was sealed off for a search, but her captor seemed to have vanished into thin air.


    And as a day went by, neither the imperial pce nor Yue King Mansion received any news from the kidnappers.


    Situ Xie was at a loss, suspecting that this was also done by the Qian Country royal family, perhaps even by Su Liang and Gu Ling! But why? Situ Jing was already in the hands of Qian Country!


    It wasn��t until that day when Situ Jing suddenly appeared in front of Situ Xie��


    ��Jingjing?�� Situ Xie saw Situ Jing as an adult without a beard for the first time. After the shock, he hugged him tight, ��It��s really Jingjing! You��re alright, that��s great!��


    Situ Jing��s expression was indifferent, ��Grandfather, aren��t you mad at me for messing things up?��


    Situ Xie let go of Situ Jing, sighed, ��Now that things havee to this point, it��s good that you cane back. I��ve talked to your father about your identity, and he med me for not telling him earlier and for letting you go to Qian Country, feeling guilty towards you. Actually, I��ve regretted it for a long time, and wanted to bring you back several times, but I also hoped that you could achieve something for Liang Country beforeing back, establish prestige, and arrange the best for you.��


    ��I��ve disappointed Grandfather.�� Situ Jing lowered his eyes.


    Situ Xie shook his head, patted his shoulder, ��We��re family, why say such things? If it weren��t for Nangong Lin��s trouble, your identity wouldn��t have been discovered by Su Liang and Gu Ling, and you would have had a lot of potential.��


    As he spoke, Situ Xie sat Situ Jing down and mentioned how both Situ Jing and Situ Yao had been captured, with a weary expression, ��I��m very happy that you��re back, but the current situation is very unfavorable for Liang Country, and I don��t know what Qian Country is up to. If Su Liang really captured Yao��er, I wouldn��t worry about her being harmed.��


    Situ Jing��s face remained calm, ��It��s not her.��


    Situ Xie��s eyes narrowed, ��How do you know?��


    Situ Jing said, ��She��s in my hands.��


    Situ Xie��s face changed, then he smiled broadly, ��Really? That��s great! Where is she?��


    ��Not in Liang Country, very far from here.�� Situ Jing said.


    Situ Xie frowned, ��Why?��


    Situ Jing exined that he had another sister, and Su Liang was treating her, so she wouldn��t lose control.


    Situ Xie sighed lightly, ��That��s fine, then. Qian Country doesn��t know about this, and they must think Su Liang would be brought here by you, so they wouldn��t send people to capture Yao��er otherwise. It must be Gu Ling��s doing. As long as they think Su Liang is in our hands, things will be much easier.��


    ��


    Nameless ind.


    Su Liang��s period waste, and after checking her pulse for several days in a row, she finally confirmed that she was really pregnant!


    Su Liang held a bamboo shoot and went out to the backyard to find Qiao Cong, who was chopping firewood, to share the good news, ��Master, I��m pregnant.��


    Qiao Cong replied, ��What did you get?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Of course, a baby!��


    Qiao Cong nodded, ��I knew it already.��


    Su Liang looked at the sky in speechlessness.


    Qiao Cong said, ��What do you want, I��ll go buy it.��


    Su Liang sighed, ��I want my child��s father to apany me.��


    Qiao Cong furrowed his brow, ��Where is he?��


    Su Liang hesitated, ��If I tell Master where he is, are you nning to capture him as well?��


    ��If you insist on having him.�� Qiao Cong nodded.


    Su Liang��s eyes sparkled, ��Xiangyue City.��


    ��Are you sure?�� Qiao Cong narrowed his eyes, ��You said before that you didn��t know.��


    ��The baby told me in a dream.�� Su Liang made up a story seriously, ��If Master can��t find him in Xiangyue City, then never mind.��


    ��It��s too far.�� Qiao Cong frowned.


    Just as Su Liang thought Qiao Cong was going to say he wouldn��t go, she heard him say, ��After I finish chopping the firewood, catch some rabbits and wild chickens, and buy some grain, I��ll go find him.��

 Chapter 332: 332. New Master

    Chapter 332: 332. New Master<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Qiao Cong returned from Jiaye City, it took him three days to build a new kitchen.


    Now he decided to go find Gu Ling, so he was busy from morning till night, first buying grain, then filling the backyard shed with firewood, reinforcing the house doors and windows, and fences, and cleaning up inside and out.<div>


    Today, he left early in the morning and didn��t return until after noon, carrying a bamboo pole with two vines, one with wild chickens tied by their legs and fluttering wings, and the other with wild rabbits hanging from it.


    Qiuyue had been very diligent these days, getting more and more proficient in her work. Sensing that Qiao Cong was no longer as annoyed with her, she grew bolder. Seeing Qiao Cong walk into the courtyard looking like this, she couldn��t help but burst into a giggle and quickly called out to Su Liang, ��Miss Su,e and see, the Master has caught a lot of game!��


    Su Liang came out and couldn��t help butugh, thinking the wild chicken and rabbits looked both pitiful and cute, and they must taste good��.


    Qiao Cong put all the live game into bamboo-woven chicken cages and rabbit cages.


    Qiuyue found it fun and went over with Su Liang to have a look when Qiao Cong suddenly called her, ��You,e here.��


    Qiuyue instinctively grabbed Su Liang��s sleeve, still a little afraid of Qiao Cong, but didn��t dare to disobey, so she braced herself and went over.


    Qiao Cong pointed at the chicken cage, ��Pick one.��


    Qiuyue didn��t know why but thought perhaps he was asking her to pick one to eat today. After carefully looking it over, she pointed at the fattest one.


    ��Take it out.�� Qiao Cong said.


    Qiuyue��s eyes widened, ��Me?��


    Qiao Cong squinted his eyes and upon seeing Qiuyue nce at Su Liang again, ordered Su Liang to return to her room.<div>


    Su Liang guessed what Qiao Cong was nning to do and chuckled, ��Master wants Qiuyue to kill chickens and rabbits? If she��s not brave enough to do it, I can.��


    Only then did Qiuyue realize what was going on and took two steps back in fear. She truly didn��t dare to do it, nor had she ever done it before. Recently, Qiao Cong had been the one killing the game, and Qiuyue was initially nervous about handling the freshly ughtered meat.


    ��No.�� Qiao Cong insisted that Su Liang go back and rest, as he wanted to teach Qiuyue how to kill a chicken himself.


    Su Liang gave Qiuyue a helpless look before heading back to the front yard.


    Entering her room, Su Liang picked up the now thoroughly dried out bamboo shoot, light as a feather, ��Little god, I hope I��m not mistaken, that the Great God is truly in Xiangyue City, and the Master can find him.��


    Su Liang missed Gu Ling very much, especially after discovering her pregnancy, she wished more than ever that Gu Ling could be by her side. At the same time, she was sure that Gu Ling missed her even more, and wished to apany her during this time, watching their baby grow day by day.


    Some things, once missed, cannot be made up for.


    Su Liang had written a letter yesterday to be given to Gu Ling by Qiao Cong. Otherwise, if they met, they might start fighting, which wouldn��t be good.


    As for whether Gu Ling was willing to stay with Su Liang on this ind, or if he would try to take Su Liang away after he arrived, that was forter. First, he needed to know where Su Liang was ande to reunite with her. That was the most important thing.


    As for the outside situation and whether Qian Country needed Gu Ling to do anything, Su Liang had no way of knowing and didn��t want to think about it too much. Good or bad, it was not her doing, and she had no freedom at the moment, so she did not worry about the world. Besides, she knew that Gu Ling would undoubtedly drop everything else to find her given the opportunity.


    Su Liang did not mention asking Qiao Cong to let her go, not because she didn��t want to leave, but because Nangong Qian��s physical condition dictated that Qiao Cong wouldn��t let her go. Besides, Qiao Cong was now showing that he cared about the baby in her belly and had even started making a cradle, so it was hard to say whether he wanted Su Liang to give birth here.<div>


    Su Liang didn��t think she would or wanted to stay here for too long, but there was no need to talk about things that couldn��t be changed or hadn��t happened yet.


    In a short while, Su Liang heard Qiuyue��s scream, but she didn��t go out to check. However, she nned to help Qiuyue share some of the housework after Qiao Cong left, or at least wash her own clothes.


    As usual, Su Liang and Qiao Cong ate their meals sitting across from each other in the courtyard. Nangong Qian couldn��te out, so Qiuyue always fed her first and then ate in her room.


    ��Will Master set out tomorrow?�� Su Liang asked.


    Qiao Cong shook his head, ��Today.��


    ��How long will it take to get to Xiangyue City?�� Su Liang asked again. She knew how long it took Qiao Cong to get to Jiaye City from here and how far Jiaye City was from Xiangyue City, but it might not be necessary to pass through Jiaye City en route to Xiangyue City from here.


    ��Eight days,�� Qiao Cong said.


    ��So Master should be back in just over two weeks,�� Su Liang said, telling Qiao Cong where to find Gu Ling in Xiangyue City after he arrived. The ce was the mansion she had bought before, and she had a strong feeling that Gu Ling was there.


    Qiao Cong nodded and asked Su Liang in return, ��What is he doing there?��


    ��Something big,�� Su Liang said. Topletely solve the problem in Liang Country, they needed to first take down Yin Country in order to have no more concerns about the rear.


    Qiao Cong didn��t ask any further and called Qiuyue over after finishing his meal. He instructed her to take care of Su Liang when he was gone, not to let her run around or do any work, or Qiuyue alone would be held ountable.<div>


    Qiuyue dared not refuse and promised to take good care of Nangong Qian and Su Liang.


    When Qiao Cong packed up and left, he saw Su Liang standing outside.


    ��I��ll go to see Master off at the beach,�� Su Liang said, fearing he��d refuse, she added, ��It��s broad daylight, I won��t fall, and going out for a walk is good for the baby.��


    Qiuyue had to stay and watch over Nangong Qian, so Qiao Cong, seeing Su Liang��s eager expression, nodded his consent.


    The midday sun was scorching. Just outside the small courtyard, Qiao Cong took off his straw hat and put it on Su Liang��s head.


    ��Master, aren��t you worried that Situ Jing will be in danger when he returns to Liang Country?�� Su Liang asked.


    It took Qiao Cong a while to answer, ��It��s the path he chose.��


    ��True. He is not Nangong Qian. He has experienced much since he was young and has pursuits. Forcing him to stay with Master would be meaningless,�� Su Liang said.


    Actually, she wanted to say that the letter Qiao Cong had helped her send to Jiaye City before might have jeopardized the rtionship between Nangong Lin and Situ Jing. Although they didn��t really control her, they probably believed she waspletely under their control, so it was unlikely they would use her as a hostage to negotiate with Qian Country and Gu Ling.


    But Su Liang felt that Qiao Cong must have been aware of the consequences of the letter, yet he still sent it for her. Since this was the case, it was pointless to talk more about it.


    When the duo reached the seaside, Qiao Cong threw their bundle onto the boat and told Su Liang to hurry back.


    ��The hat.�� Su Liang took off the straw hat and ced it on Qiao Cong��s head.


    ��You wear it back.�� Qiao Cong took it off again.


    ��I��ll walk back through the forest, so I won��t be exposed to the sun. Wear it Master, your sea journey is a long one.�� Su Liang said. The sea offered no shelter and exposed one to the relentless sunshine.


    Seeing her insistence, Qiao Cong finally put it on. He dragged the boat to the edge of the sea, jumped aboard, and turned to Su Liang. ��Take good care of Qianqian��s health. Don��t worry about anything else.��


    Su Liang nodded. As Qiao Cong was about to set sail, she called out, ��Master, are we sure that no outsiders wille here?��


    She suddenly thought, what if someone else appeared? She was pregnant, Nangong Qian was bedridden, and Qiuyue had only just regained a bit of strength today.


    Qiao Cong furrowed his brows. ��No.�� He paused then said, ��To be safe, I won��t go.��


    Su Liang was stunned. ��Master, can we pretend I didn��t ask anything and hurry on your way?��


    Qiao Cong appeared to think of something. After a moment of silence, he said, ��In a few days, a blind old woman wille. She is our own.��


    With an astonished expression, Su Liang asked, ��Is she a skilled friend you invited, Master?��


    Qiao Cong nodded. ��Go back now.�� With that, the boat left the shore and soon drifted away.


    Su Liang watched Qiao Cong disappear into the distance, walking along the coastline for some time before retracing her steps.


    When Qiuyue saw her return, she patted her chest. ��Miss Su, I felt anxious when you were not here.��


    Qiuyue didn��t know what Qiao Cong had gone to do, only that he would return in about half a month. Su Liang told her that she could expect Qiao Cong��s blind friend to stay on the ind temporarily in a few days. There was no need to be afraid, just remember to be polite when they met.


    Seeing Su Liang going to wash her own clothes, Qiuyue quickly grabbed them. ��No! Master told me so, and if hees back and finds out, he will punish me. Besides, bending over and sitting for long periods is not good for a pregnant woman like Miss Su.��


    Hearing thest sentence, Su Liang agreed and suggested taking turns cooking with Qiuyue.


    Qiuyue disagreed, saying the kitchen was dangerous.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Don��t worry, I have experience. I won��t burn the kitchen down.��


    ��Miss Su, I know you are a very, very kind person who doesn��t treat me like a servant. If you weren��t pregnant, I wouldn��t stop you from working, but it really isn��t good for you now,�� Qiuyue said stubbornly. She genuinely liked and appreciated Su Liang and feltfortable being around her as if they were equals.


    That night, as Su Liang prayed before sleeping, she hoped that Qiao Cong could sessfully find Gu Ling and bring him back.


    Liang Country, Yao City.


    ��Stop crying!�� Old Mu yelled impatiently.


    Situ Yao, sitting in the corner with red eyes, pleaded, ��Senior, please let me go home. I really haven��t done anything wrong.��


    Old Mu scoffed, ��It��s all because of your worthless grandfather!�� With that, he left for the next room.


    Old Bai was asleep but was awakened by Old Mu. ��Stop sleeping! We��ve captured Situ Xie��s granddaughter, but we still can��t find where our little girl is being held. She couldn��t still be on her way to Yao City, right? Quick, what should we do now? That girl��s crying is annoying me!��


    ��Give this to Situ Xie and make sure he eats it.�� Old Bai tossed a coarse porcin bottle to Old Mu.


    Old Mu caught it, his brow furrowed. ��Why don��t you give it to him? Why do you always order me around?��


    Old Bai didn��t say anything and closed his eyes again.


    Old Mu stored the bottle and left the room.


    It was broad daylight, yet King Yue��s mansion was tightly shut.


    Situ Jing followed Situ Xie into Han Xiangyuan and noticed the two characters ��Ning�� and ��Xiang�� carved on the rockery in the courtyard.


    ��They grew up together since childhood and were closer than real sisters.�� Situ Xie looked wistful, ��Now, they are both gone. I originally thought that after you and Gu Ling knew about each other��s identities, you could support each other like brothers, but he is an outsider after all. Now it seems he��s not only unreliable, but has also be our biggest threat.��


    Situ Jing asked, ��If there is a chance to get rid of Gu Ling, will Grandfather be willing to do it?��


    Situ Xie shook his head, ��He is Aning��s only child, how can I bear to do that?��


    After entering the room, Situ Xie told Situ Jing about Su Liang��s previous visit to Liang Country and asked him when he nned to enter the pce to see Situ Han.


    ��Your father has loved your mother since they were young and couldn��t see anyone else. We all thought that they would end up together. However, after your mother met Nangong Lin, she became infatuated with him and refused your father. Your father was young and hot-headed at that time, and given his status, he impulsively forced himself on her, which was a grave mistake.�� Situ Xie sighed, ��These years, he has never forgotten your mother. When he found out that you existed, he was overjoyed and wanted to see you as soon as possible.��


    However, Situ Jing shook his head, ��If I reveal my identity now, I will be a target. People around Su Liang would spare no effort to kill me.��


    ��I understand.�� Situ Xie nodded, ��Let��s not reveal your identity yet. You can pose as a guard and apany me into the pce, so your father can see you. It��s not convenient for him to leave the pce at this time.��


    ��Alright.�� Situ Jing agreed.


    Situ Xie��s face brightened, ��I will make arrangementster.��


    In the dead of night, aposed maid brought a bowl of soup from the kitchen. Situ Xie valued his health and maintained a regr habit of drinking soup, and there was a fixed set of people to prepare and serve it for him. This information was obtained by the old man Mu from Mu Yu.


    Now, Mu Yu had already left Yao City and went to Qian Country ording to the old man Mu��smand. After this ordeal, he hade to understand Situ Xie, as well as himself, and abandoned his previous unrealistic fantasies, realizing that the old man Mu was the only person who genuinely cared about his safety.


    Halfway to her destination, a gust of wind blew the maid��s purse onto the ground. She carefully set the soup on a nearby stone tform before picking up her purse. Noticing the strap had broken, she tucked the purse into her chest pocket, picked up the soup, and continued toward Situ Xie��s study room.


    Situ Jing��s presence in the mansion was a secret, and most of the servants didn��t know about it. For safety reasons, he stayed in Situ Xie��s study room.


    The maid didn��t make eye contact and simply served the soup in front of Situ Xie, then left, closing the door behind her.


    ��Jingjing.�� Situ Xie spoke.


    Situ Jing came out from behind the bookshelf, changed into a new set of clothes, and prepared to enter the pce tonight to see Situ Han.


    ��This is the soup I specifically asked the kitchen to prepare for you. Your mother used to love it the most. You should try it.�� Situ Xie smiled and scooped a small bowl of soup, ced the spoon, and handed it to Situ Jing.


    Situ Jing epted it and took a sip, while Situ Xie asked if he liked it.


    Situ Jing nodded slightly, then slowly finished the whole bowl.


    As Situ Xie tried to serve him another bowl, Situ Jing said that he was full.


    After putting down the bowl, Situ Jing suddenly felt a bit feverish and assumed it was because he had just drunk hot soup.


    However, Situ Xie��s face suddenly changed, ��Jingjing!��


    Situ Jing��s ears, eyes, nose, and corners of his mouth began to bleed profusely, looking absolutely terrifying.


    ��What�� What happened to me���� Situ Jing��s consciousness quickly blurred, and he copsed to the ground.


    Situ Xie hurriedly took out a pill bottle from his bag, poured a pill, and stuffed it into Situ Jing��s mouth, then patted his back to help him swallow it.


    If Su Liang were there, he would find the pill that Situ Xie gave Situ Jing now looked exactly the same as the two life-saving pills old White gave Su Liang before. One of Su Liang��s pills was also eaten by Situ Jing.


    ��Come here!�� Situ Xie yelled in fury.


    A trusted guard appeared and quickly left.


    Soon, a woman who had recently moved into the Yuewang Mansion��s guesthouse entered Situ Xie��s study room. From her silhouette, she had a thin figure, but her face revealed her age.


    Quickly check what kind of poison he��s been exposed to! I��ve given him the life-saving pill you provided!�� Situ Xie anxiously asked.


    The old woman observed Situ Jing��s condition, narrowed her eyes, and took his pulse. Suddenly, she sneered, ��I didn��t expect him to be here too.��


    Situ Xie frowned, ��Who? What are you talking about?��


    ��No need to worry.�� The old woman stood up, nced at the unfinished soup, ��That antidote is enough to dispel the poison he ingested. The poison must havee from my senior brother��s hand. Thest time we met�� it feels like it was in a previous life����


    Ignoring the old woman��s sighs, Situ Xie felt relieved when he heard that Situ Jing would be alright. ��Who is your senior brother? Has he joined the Qian Country Royal Family?��


    The old woman shook her head, ��Impossible. If he really took action, it would definitely be for someone��s sake, not for Qian Country.��


    Situ Xie��s eyes narrowed, ��Su Liang! Could it be that Su Liang is your senior brother��s disciple?��


    At these words, a strong interest appeared on the old woman��s gaunt face, ��Who is Su Liang?��


    ��I��ll exinter. When will Jingjing wake up?�� Situ Xie asked.


    ��Half a moment.�� The old woman said.


    Time passed quickly, but Situ Jing woke upter than the old woman had expected.


    Seeing him open his eyes, Situ Xie��s expression rxed, and he helped him up.


    Situ Jing sat in the chair, the bleeding had stopped after taking the medicine.


    ��Jingjing, do you feel ufortable anywhere?�� Situ Xie asked with concern.


    Situ Jing��s face was covered in blood, he opened his eyes and closed them again, ��My eyes hurt����


    The old woman immediately pushed Situ Xie away, stepped forward to examine, and after a while, frowned heavily, ��It��s ruined!��


    Situ Xie��s expression changed, ��What��s ruined? Didn��t you say that your medicine is definitely safe?��


    As she spoke, the old woman gave Situ Jing another pill but without the confidence she previously had, ��Damn it! He changed the recipe of the poison we developed together!��


    ��What will happen to Jingjing? Tell me clearly!�� Situ Xie frowned and asked.


    The old woman gritted her teeth, ��Even if he��s not blind, it will be half-blind.��


    ��Hurry up and detoxify him!�� Situ Xie roared angrily.


    ��I tried my best, but it��s already toote. Some injuries cannot be reversed. My senior brother��s poison attacks the eyes, and even if the poison could be resolved, it would be toote to save them.�� The old woman sneered, ��If it wasn��t for my medicine, he would have met Yama King already.��


    Situ Xie trembled with anger, ��Damn it! Su Liang �� it��s all because of Su Liang!��


    The old woman asked, ��Where is this Su Liang you��re talking about? I need to see if she is my senior brother��s disciple.��


    ��She��s in my hands.�� Situ Xie said coldly.


    The old woman sneered, ��I want to see her!��


    ��You can��t see her; she��s not here!�� Situ Xie couldn��t hide his anger, ��You im to be a poison expert, why don��t you quickly find a way to save my grandson!��


    ��I saved his life. As for his eyes, I said, I can��t do anything.�� The old woman didn��t show any politeness either, ��But as long as my senior brother is really in Yao City, I will find him!�� As her words fell, her figure disappeared.


    Situ Jing was awake; he had heard all the words between the old woman and Situ Xie. Tears streamed down his face from the pain in his eyes, washing away the blood stains. Struggling to open his eyes and look at Situ Xie, he realized that his vision had be unclear. He felt his heart filling with anger, unwillingness, and fear of turning blind, ��Why �� why is heaven treating me like this ����


    On the other hand, after spending several days reconnitering and waiting a whole day, the old man Mu sessfully poisoned Situ Xie. He returned to the ce he was staying with Lao Bai and woke him up. ��The poison has been applied, just like you said, the silver needle can��t detect it! Now we shall see whether that dog Situ Xie is dead or blind tomorrow! Hahaha! Let��s give him a taste of our revenge first and then go save our girl!��


    Anonymous Ind.


    After Qiao Cong had left for five days, things were fairly calm for Su Liang. Most of the work in the small courtyard was done by Qiuyue. Su Liang was mainly responsible for treating Nangong Qian. When the weather was good, she would ask Qiuyue to carry Nangong Qian and ce her on a reclining chair in the courtyard to bask in the sun. At other times, she would read books or take walks around the area.


    At first, Qiuyue found it difficult to kill chickens and rabbits, but after a few attempts, she had no problems and could even kill a wild rabbit without changing her expression.


    One day, as Qiuyue was sweeping the courtyard, she inadvertently looked up and saw someone standing outside the fence, she was startled and immediately called Su Liang.


    Coming out of the house, Su Liang saw a tall, thin old woman standing outside the bamboo fence, her eyes were gray but her hair was meticulouslybed, and her clothes were neat. She leaned on an eagle-headed cane.


    ��Senior, are you my master��s friend?�� Su Liang spoke with a smile and went out to greet her, ��Master told me you woulde before he left.��


    The old woman��s face was turned towards Su Liang��s direction, ��You are the Su Liang that Old Qiao mentioned? His disciple?��


    ��Yes.�� Su Liang nodded, ��Do you need any help, Senior?��


    ��No need, just walk in front of me.�� The old woman shook her head and followed Su Liang into the small courtyard. They sat down by the table, it seemed she had been here before and remembered the way.


    ��Qiuyue, make some tea.�� Su Liang called Qiuyue.


    Qiuyue responded and quickly threw down her broom to make tea.


    ��My surname is Cen,�� the old woman said, ��Old Qiao said you have his disciple in your belly and asked me to stay here for a while to help him look after the house and teach you some self-defense skills.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Thank you so much, Senior Cen.��


    ��I specialize in hidden weapons.�� As she spoke, she flicked her wrist and two silver nails were embedded in Su Liang��s door.


    Su Liang was surprised. It must have taken remarkable perception and control to embed those nails precisely into the door when she heard the sound of the door opening.


    ��Senior Cen is so amazing!�� As Su Liang got up and went over, she finally managed to pull out the nails. They were embedded exactly the right distance and depth to fit perfectly.


    She had just put down the silver nails and sat back in her seat when she heard the old woman say, ��Old Qiao said that being your master was veryfortable. So, if that stubborn old man could like someone so much then why don��t you also be my disciple?��

 Chapter 333: 333. Pretending to be someone else

    Chapter 333: 333. Pretending to be someone else<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Regarding the sudden addition of a new master, Su Liang felt: It��s a good thing! Having more skills and more masters means an easier path forward.


    She thought of her two masters at home, wondering what Old Bai and Old Mu were doing now. She wondered if they knew that she had been caught and were rushing to Liang Country to save her.<div>


    With this thought, Su Liang became somewhat worried. She hoped that the letter she had asked Qiao Cong to send to Jiaye City could be delivered to Nian Jincheng in time. As such, if the royal family of Liang Country wanted to use her capture as an excuse to do something, her own people wouldn��t get into trouble.


    Because Su Liang thought that Nangong Lin and Situ Jing couldn��t possibly not make an issue of her capture.


    After some thought, Su Liang believed that Nian Jincheng and Lian Shun would know what to do after receiving her letter. She was just worried about potential time differences caused by the distance and the possibility of bad consequences.


    ��Miss Su?�� Qiuyue��s knock on the door interrupted Su Liang��s thoughts.


    Su Liang came back to her senses, ��Come in.��


    Qiuyue closed the door, as if afraid that someone might hear, and looked at Su Liang somewhat awkwardly, ��Madam Cen says she is a vegetarian and doesn��t eat any meat. But the master said that Miss Su and Miss should eat meat. I��m afraid the dishes I made might not suit Madam Cen��s taste. Miss Su, could you teach me how to make delicious vegetarian dishes?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Vegetarian dishes are not difficult; I��ll make them.��


    ��But the master said not to���� Qiuyue thought it wasn��t right either.


    ��She is my master. It��s only right for me to cook for her and show my respect. You mustn��t stop me,�� Su Liang said with a lightugh.


    Su Liang��s new master was named Cen Man, and she lived in Qiao Cong��s room. Qiuyue had already cleaned and aired the bedding in advance. Su Liang even specifically rearranged the table and chairs in the room to avoid any chance of bumping into Cen Man.


    During lunchtime, other than Qiao Cong��s seat being reced by Cen Man��s, everything else was the same as before.<div>


    Cen Man took a bite of the dish and nodded slightly, ��That girl has good cooking skills.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��I made those dishes for Master.��


    Cen Man took another bite, ��Very good.��


    Then, the two of them quietly ate their meal. Su Liang��s meal had a mix of meat and vegetables, while Cen Man��s was strictly vegetarian.


    Almost at the same time they put down their chopsticks, Cen Man wiped her mouth with a handkerchief, her movements elegant, ��Su Liang, tell me about yourself.��


    ��What��about me?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Everything, except your name and you being Old Qiao��s disciple. I don��t know anything else,�� Cen Man said.


    Su Liang thought to herself, epting her as a disciple without knowing anything about her background? On one hand, it showed that Cen Man really was isted from society and didn��t care about the outside world; Su Liang herself was somewhat of a well-known figure. On the other hand, it showed that Cen Man really had a good rtionship with Qiao Cong and trusted his judgment in epting disciples.


    Su Liang then recounted the experiences she had shared with Qiao Cong earlier. She talked about the day she got married to Gu Ling, and the sudden news of Yin Country��s invasion that arrived after their wedding. She stopped after telling about the hurried journey south.


    ��You are only 16 years old and got married on February 15th,�� Cen Man frowned slightly, ��You haven��t said how you met Old Qiao and became his disciple.��


    Su Liang honestly recounted how she had met Qiao Cong and why she was on this ind.<div>


    Upon hearing this, Cen Man��s face darkened slightly, ��You couldn��t have made up the story to deceive me, nning to leave while Old Qiao is away, could you?��


    ��Oh, of course, I want to leave, but I won��t go for now. That��s because Master is looking for my husband, and I��m waiting for him here,�� Su Liang calmly responded to Cen Man��s doubt. After all, Cen Man was first Qiao Cong��s good friend and only today became her new master.


    ��Old Qiao is really confused, actually doing such a thing,�� Cen Man spoke again, indicating that she believed Su Liang. Otherwise, it would be hard to exin how a young divine doctor like Su Liang ended up being Qiao Cong��s disciple and treating Nangong Qian on this ind.


    ��However,�� Cen Man continued, ��It seems that there is no real resentment between you and Old Qiao, and the conflict lies between you and his son-inw and grandson. I��ve known Old Qiao for decades, and I know what kind of person he is. His decision to leave his granddaughter behind and travel far to find someone for you means he wants to make up for his previous mistakes.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I understand. Master is not a bad person, he was just blinded by family ties at that time.��


    ��I really didn��t expect that you and him would have such a rtionship,�� Cen Man sighed softly.


    Half-jokingly, Su Liang asked, ��Does Master regret epting me as a disciple?��


    Cen Man shook her head, ��No. As the enemy of Old Qiao��s son-inw and grandson, you were caught and brought here without any freedom. Yet, you managed to make him admire and like you, which is extraordinary. You made an agreement with him that you would no longer be master and disciple after leaving this ce, but you and I are different, with no time limit.��


    Su Liang grinned, ��Then I really got a bargain.��


    Afterward, Cen Man began teaching Su Liang how to enhance her perception, which was extremely beneficial for the uracy of both hidden weapons and normal weapons.


    Cen Man took off an exquisite, ancient-looking purple jade ring from her hand and gave it to Su Liang.<div>


    At first, Su Liang didn��t want to ept it, thinking that it must be a self-defense item for Cen Man.


    But Cen Man said it was a gift for meeting her, and not epting it would mean not recognizing her as a master.


    The ring fit perfectly on Su Liang��s thumb, and there was a hidden weapon mechanism inside that couldunch five silver needles.


    This reminded her of Old Mu. Old Mu was good at mechanical hidden weapons, and the real inheritor was Gu Ling. Unfortunately, before he could teach any of that, many things happened. Old Bai was the real master Su Liang wanted to worship. Although they had agreed not to have a master-disciple rtionship in name, they did have the actual rtionship. Unfortunately, she hadn��t had a chance to learn the powerful poison techniques yet��


    In Liang Country, Yao City.


    As soon as the sky began to light, Situ Xie left his mansion in a carriage to enter the pce.


    Old Mu hid in the shadows, not sure who was in the carriage. He also hadn��t seen any signs of a funeral or request for an Imperial Physician at the Prince Masion. He wondered: Could it be possible that the poison Old Bai spent several days making was thwarted? Or did Situ Xie avoid a catastrophe by not wanting to drink the soupst night?


    Old Mu decided to wait for the carriage to return and see if he could confirm if Situ Xie was inside. It has be too risky to sneak into the Imperial Pce.


    As for Situ Han, he had been waiting until midnight yesterday, hoping to meet his son for the first time. However, all he saw was a secret guard sent by Situ Xie to deliver a message that the arranged meeting had been canceled without exnation.


    Situ Han thought it was Situ Jing who had a change of mind and didn��t want to meet him. Although disappointed, he didn��t do anything about it.


    It wasn��t until he met Situ Xie again and heard about Situ Jing being poisoned in Prince Yue��s mansion that Situ Han��s anger red up again. ��What kind of assurance did you give me earlier? You said you would protect him! Staying temporarily in Prince Yue��s mansion without revealing his identity would be the safest! Is this the safety you spoke of? Why did everyone else in Prince Yue��s mansion escape unharmed and only my son was poisoned?��


    Situ Xie, anticipating this reaction from Situ Han, sighed deeply. ��Now all we can do is find another famous doctor and have them treat Jingjing.��


    ��A famous doctor?�� Situ Han said coldly, ��Isn��t the most powerful divine doctor in the world today none other than Su Liang? Jingjing said he had captured Su Liang and kept her in another ce. So what is the holdup? Let him reveal where she is, and send someone to bring her here! This would make everything else easier!��


    Situ Xie nodded, ��I��ll talk to Jingjing about Su Liang when I return. I suspect that the kidnapping of Yaoyao was done by Gu Ling, and Jingjing being poisoned this time must be rted to him too.��


    When Situ Xie returned to his mansion, he was still inside the carriage without showing his face. Old Mu crouched in wait, unable to determine who was inside, and returned first.


    Back in the study room, Situ Jing sat with at his eyes closed, motionless as if asleep.


    Situ Xie sighed before speaking, ��Jingjing, at this point, we must have Su Liange here. Your eyes may still have a chance to be saved.��


    ��Does grandfather want to really capture Su Liang, even at the cost of blinding my eyes?�� Situ Jing opened his eyes, and everything he saw was blurry halos, making nothing visible.


    ��Jingjing, do you really think this way?�� Situ Xie frowned.


    Situ Jing remained silent. His near-blindness made him lose the calmness and confidence he had when he came to Yao City, and he was extremely irritated.


    ��I will find a girl simr in age and appearance to Su Liang to impersonate her and deceive the people hiding nearby. This way, at most we can save Yaoyao.�� Situ Xie sighed deeply, ��You are still so young, and there is a long life ahead of you. I know your feelings towards Su Liang, but now is not the time to be confused! If it gets anyter, there may be no hope left!��


    Situ Jing clenched and then loosened his fists. ��Grandfather, please bring Nangong Lin here.��


    Situ Xie wasn��t surprised to know that Nangong Lin was also in Yao City, even though Situ Jing had deliberately not mentioned it before.


    ��Does he know where Su Liang is? Where is he?�� Situ Xie asked.


    Situ Jing told him a location and gave him his jade pendant as a token.


    Situ Xie immediately sent a secret guard to find Nangong Lin and bring him here.


    It took about four hours before Nangong Lin finally arrived.


    Seeing Situ Xie, his eyes narrowed slightly, but when he noticed the red spots around Situ Jing��s eyes, his face darkened, ��What happened?��


    Situ Xie sighed and recounted the events of the previous night.


    Nangong Lin was furious, ��I brought Jingjing back, and this is how you treat him?��


    Regardless, the incident happened in the Prince��s Mansion, and the poisoned soup was personally served by Situ Xie, so he could not escape the responsibility.


    ��What��s the point of saying these things now?�� Situ Xie shook his head, ��The top priority is to bring Su Liang over as soon as possible to treat Jingjing.��


    Nangong Lin looked at Situ Jing again, his breathing bing heavier, ��Damn it! Can��t we find the poisoner for the antidote instead? Wouldn��t that be faster?��


    From Yao City, passing through Liang Country and Qian Country, to the south seaside to find Su Liang, a round trip would take more than a month!


    Situ Xie shook his head, ��It��s very dangerous to rashly look for a poison master. Moreover, the damage has been done. Even if the poison is neutralized, Jingjing��s eyes are no longer poisoned, but injured by it. The treatment should be for the injuries, not detoxification!��


    Nangong Lin sneered, ��Why do you know so much? Where did the antidotee from?��


    Situ Xie said coldly, ��A friend of mine gave it to me.��


    ��Master,�� Situ Jing didn��t want to hear them talk about random things anymore. He knew that Situ Xie didn��t poison him, ��Go and bring Su Liang here.��


    ��For you, of course, I can go.�� Nangong Lin shook his head, ��But the fastest way is for me to take you to Su Liang, isn��t it?�� In this way, Situ Jing could see Su Liang and get the treatment more quickly.


    Situ Jing frowned and then rxed, ��Master is right!�� He was in a terrible mood, and his mind was a little confused.


    But, did Situ Xie really not think of this? Or did he be willing to take the risk of Situ Jing��s treatment beingpletely blinded and insist on bringing Su Liang to Yao City? This way, he could use the real Su Liang to save his grandchildren!


    Situ Jing couldn��t help thinking this way. He was poisoned and injured, but Situ Xie was not, so he shouldn��t be so clever as to not know what was best for Situ Jing.


    Situ Xie sighed repeatedly, ��I was confused! I was too happy to see Jingjinge back, I just thought about letting him meet his father, and didn��t think about letting him leave again. But now, your health is the most important thing. In any case, I��ll arrange for someone to escort you to find Su Liang as soon as possible!��


    ��That��s not necessary. I will apany Jingjing on the trip.�� Nangong Lin said.


    Situ Xie didn��t insist and let them go. He had many grandchildren, but Situ Jing��s identity was the most special one. After years of training, once crippled, if he couldn��t recover, he would have no future.


    ��Grandfather, after I leave, please ask Father to restore my prince��s identity.�� Situ Jing said to Situ Xie.


    Situ Xie nodded, ��As long as you are willing, there will be no problem on your father��s side. ording to the order of birth, you should be the second prince. This way, you can restore your identity first, so people from Qian Country won��t be able to find you when they want to do something. You cane back after your eyes are healed.��


    Before leaving, Situ Jing finally asked where the real Che Yun was.


    Situ Xie sighed deeply, ��During the journey when I brought him back, there was a snowstorm, and he ran outside at night.�� It was obvious what would happen to a child running out into the icy, snowy outdoors without anyone looking after him.


    ��What about Che Xiao?�� Situ Jing asked.


    Situ Xie counter-questioned, ��Do you want to see him?��


    Situ Jing shook his head and left quietly with Nangong Lin.


    Watching their retreating figures, Situ Xie��s face darkened. Che Xiao managed to escape because Su Liang intentionally let him go. He was indeed loyal and went a long way to bring the news.


    However, Che Xiao knew too much, and there were some things that Situ Xie and Situ Han had lied about. Besides, the true value of Che Xiao was his identity, but that identity was now irrelevant. When he died unsuspecting in Situ Xie��s hands, he didn��t even get an exnation.


    Old Mu was certain that Situ Xie hadn��t encountered any problems, and he was alive, without blind eyes. He went back to Old Bai in a huff to discuss countermeasures.


    ��I really did poison it, he drank the soup every day! Could there be a poison expert by his side?�� Old Mu frowned and said.


    Old Bai, however, asked, ��Did you find Su Liang?��


    Old Mu shook his head, ��No! I didn��t see her shadow at all!��


    ��Keep an eye on them.�� Lao Bai said.


    Lao Mu got up to leave, and as he stepped out of the door, he turned back and cursed Lao Bai, ��If it wasn��t for the kid, I wouldn��t listen to you!��


    ��


    Situ Xie walked into the guesthouse and heard unfamiliar voices in the room.


    At the entrance, he saw a tall girl standing inside with her back facing him.


    ��This is my granddaughter Aying.�� The old woman introduced her to Situ Xie, and then said to the girl, ��Aying, quickly greet King Yue.��


    The girl turned around, tall and full-figured with a charming and bewitching appearance. She bowed and said, ��King Yue.��


    Situ Xie smiled slightly, ��No need for formalities. I didn��t expect Mrs. Yue to have such an outstanding granddaughter. In fact, I have a task that I would like to ask Miss Aying for help.��


    When Lady Yue asked what the matter was, Situ Xie said he wanted her granddaughter to impersonate someone.


    Lady Yue chuckled, ��I understand. It��s quite simple, and I had the same idea in mind!��


    If Su Liang were here, she would find that Lady Yue��s granddaughter was actually Ying Ying, whom she knew.


    Ying Ying didn��t know who her grandmother intended for her to impersonate, so she sat quietly, following her breath.


    ��Does she resemble her?�� Lady Yue asked Situ Xie, looking at Ying Ying.


    Situ Xie shook his head, ��Not quite, but as long as she doesn��t show her face or speak, it won��t be a problem.��


    ��Very well. Maybe the person who will be lured out is my long-awaited Senior Brother.�� Lady Yue��sughter was harsh, and her emaciated face seemed to only have ayer of skin covering her bones, making her somewhat creepy.


    ��Miss Aying must have inherited her grandmother��s mantle, right?�� Situ Xie looked at Ying Ying with a gentle smile.


    Ying Ying shook her head, ��My poison techniques are not even one-tenth or one-fifth of my grandmother��s.��


    Situ Xieughed and said Ying Ying was too modest.


    Lady Yue asked Situ Xie, ��When can I see the Su Liang you mentioned who is in your hands?��


    Upon hearing Su Liang��s name, Ying Ying was taken aback for a moment. Seeing that neither Situ Xie nor her grandmother had noticed, she quickly lowered her head to avoid being discovered.


    ��My grandson��s eyes are injured and have gone to find her for treatment. Afterward, he will bring her back.�� Situ Xie said.


    ��Can Su Liang cure your grandson��s eyes?�� Lady Yue scoffed, ��How is that possible?��


    ��What she is best known for is her medical skills, not poison techniques. She is known as a Divine Doctor. As for her being Lady Yue��s Senior Brother��s disciple, it is just your spection and may not be true.�� Situ Xie exined.


    ��Divine Doctor?�� Lady Yue sneered, ��In any case, because your grandson was poisoned, Su Liang must have some connection to my Senior Brother! Aying, have you heard of Su Liang?��


    Ying Ying nodded, ��I have heard of her. She was once the Martial Arts Champion of Qian Country.��


    ��Next, follow King Yue��s arrangement and impersonate Su Liang to quickly lure out whoever is causing trouble in this Yao City!�� Lady Yue ordered.


    Ying Ying nodded again, ��Yes, grandmother.��


    ��There��s no rush. I need to make some arrangements first, and then I wille to ask for Miss Aying��s help.�� Situ Xie said as he left.


    Lady Yue also left shortly after, not knowing where she went.


    Ying Ying closed the door and furrowed her brow: Was Su Liang captured by Situ Xie? Where was Gu Ling? She had to find out what was going on.


    As for Situ Xie��s request for Ying Ying to impersonate Su Liang and lure out those who wanted to save her, Ying Ying had only one thought: let Situ Xie go to hell, she would never do anything harmful to Su Liang!

 Chapter 334: 334. Are you going or not?

    Chapter 334: 334. Are you going or not?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yao City, midnight.


    ��Old Bai! Old Bai, wake up! Stop sleeping!�� Old Mu rushed into the room, grabbing Old Bai from the bed. The table beside the bed was still piled with various herbs and some semi-finished products.<div>


    Old Bai looked at Old Mu coldly, ��What is it?��


    ��I saw a carriage entering the Yue Prince Mansion from the back door!�� Old Mu was excited, ��It��s so coincidental, I couldn��t sleep tonight, so I went to keep watch near the Yue Prince Mansion! Although I didn��t see any people, our little girl might be inside!��


    Old Bai suddenly straightened up, his eyes narrowed, ��Whether it is or not, it is time to meet Situ Xie!��


    ��What do you think we should do? Send a message to Prince Yue Mansion, and meet outside the city tomorrow night to exchange hostages?�� Old Mu frowned, ��After all, this ce is Situ Xie��s territory. We must be careful. Our old bones are worthless, but we must not hurt the little girl!��


    Old Mu sighed as he spoke, ��I took her on as a disciple, but I never taught her anything.��


    ��Where did that Gu kid go?�� Old Bai snorted.


    Old Mu shook his head, ��How would I know? But you, old man, should stop meddling in the love affairs of young people. Gu Ling is also my disciple, and he must be more anxious than anyone else if the little girl is captured. Maybe he��s in Yao City too!��


    ��Send a message to Situ Xie. Tomorrow night, at midnight, outside the city by the Wolong River in Baihua Forest.�� Old Bai said.


    Now it is summer, the warmest season in Liang Country. Although there is still some un-melted snow on Wolong Snow Mountain, the river outside the city is flowing and suitable for getting away at any time.


    ��You��ve been here before? I didn��t even know there was a Baihua Forest.�� Old Mu muttered under his breath. He didn��t ask further and began to think about how to pass the message to Prince Yue Mansion.


    Initially, when Old Mu brought Old Bai to Su Liang��s house, Old Bai was a drunkard who was unconscious, Old Mu was very clearheaded. But now that Old Bai has quit drinking, he has shown a more assertive side. Although Old Mu always mocked him, he actually listened to Old Bai more often than not.<div>


    At dawn the next day, Situ Xie��s carriage left the Yue Prince Mansion. Suddenly, an old beggar emerged from a corner, holding a letter in his hand, ��Your Highness Prince Yue, I have news about the Princess!��


    Just as a guard was about to drive away the beggar, Situ Xie��s voice came from inside the carriage. He lifted a corner of the curtain, saw the letter in the old beggar��s hand, ordered it to be taken and gave him some money.


    Soon, the old beggar pocketed a piece of silver and walked a distance looking around before running down an alley like he was flying.


    The guard opened the letter and, at Situ Xie��s request, shook the paper and wiped it with his sleeve before handing it to him.


    With the lesson of Situ Jing being poisoned, Situ Xie carefully used twoyers of cloth to avoid direct contact between his skin and the paper.


    The handwriting on the letter was unfamiliar and sloppy. It said that they would meet at midnight tonight at Baihua Forest by the Wolong River to exchange Situ Yao for Su Liang. If they didn��t go or tried any tricks, they would have to collect Situ Yao��s dead body.


    Situ Xie threw the letter and the cloth aside with a gloomy expression after reading it. This was within his expectations becausest night��s carriage was deliberately arranged by him. If someone was watching, seeing the carriage enter the mansion at that time and using the back door would certainly arouse suspicion.


    To make the act more convincing, Situ Xie had specifically invited Ying Ying to leave the city secretly and return in that carriage.


    At that moment, Situ Xie was thinking about whether Gu Ling was in Yao City and whether this letter was rted to him. Or was it just like Poison Immortal Madam Yue said, her Poison Master senior was Su Liang��s unknown master,ing to rescue her after learning she was captured?


    Situ Xie also thought of Old Mu. These past few days, he had been revisiting the events that happened in Yao Cityst year with Su Liang and Gu Ling. He strongly suspected that the hidden weapon fan had been connected to them from the beginning, and Mu Yu��s master had known them long before.


    When he went to the pce to see Situ Han, he was drafting an edict to restore Situ Jing��s status.<div>


    Seeing Situ Xie, Situ Han��s face was not friendly. He had yet to see his son, Situ Jing, but had learned that his son had been blinded by poison at Yue Prince Mansion.


    ��What brings Royal Uncle here today?�� Situ Han said coldly.


    Situ Xie took a seat, ��I have an important matter to discuss with Your Majesty. It concerns Qian Country and Yin Country.��


    Hearing this, Situ Han snorted, ��Has Royal Uncle arranged any other spies that you n to tell me now?��


    Situ Xie shook his head, ��It��s a secret about Su Liang and Gu Ling.��


    Situ Han��s eyes narrowed, ��What secret?��


    ��In fact, they already knew each other.�� Situ Xie said.


    Situ Han frowned, ��What kind of secret is this?��


    ��I mean, when Gu Ling was still a rebel, they were already together.�� Situ Xie said.


    Situ Han was stunned, ��Really? Does Imperial Uncle have any evidence?��


    ��There is a man surnamed Liang, who had been favored by Ning Jing, and followed Gu Ling for a while after Gu family��s incident. He knows many of Gu Ling��s secrets.�� Situ Xie exined as he mentioned Uncle Liang, the Su family vige, Ning Jing, and the Top Schr��<div>


    Halfway through the conversation, Situ Han looked at Situ Xie incredulously, ��Imperial Uncle means that Gu Ling is the same Ning Jing who was once with Su Liang? They are deceiving the emperor!��


    Situ Xie nodded, ��In any country, this is a very serious deception to the emperor. This matter was not leaked out at first because I still had a soft spot for Gu Ling, but he has no sentiment for me. Now, there is no need to keep their secret! As long as Duanmu Yi in Qian Country knows that Su Liang and Gu Ling have been deceiving him, he would probably not act against Liang Country for Su Liang, disregarding the overall situation of Qian Country!��


    ��Why is Imperial Uncle only talking about this now?�� Situ Han��s expression was angry. ��If it was revealed earlier, Su Liang and Gu Ling would not have destroyed your original n and caused the current situation!��


    ��I don��t have the ability to predict the future.�� Situ Xie sighed. His original n was to let Situ Jing gain a high position in Qian Country and use his rtionship with Su Liang to ess the core of power. In this way, once it ��exploded��, Qian Country would fall into a huge crisis.


    Unfortunately, the major n copsed due to Situ Jing��s moment of weakness, leading to uncontroble developments.


    The reason why Situ Xie decided to ��betray�� Gu Ling now was that he was very clear that the so-called ��secrets�� were outdated, and there was no benefit in revealing them earlier. ��Ning Jing�� was already dead, and Su Liang and Gu Ling had handled things very meticulously. If Situ Xie stood on the main street of Qian Country��s capital city and shouted that the former Top Schr Ning Jing was actually disguised by Gu Ling, the people of Qian Country would only think he was crazy��


    However, even if it was ��outdated��, it might not be useless for a suspicious emperor.


    Situ Xie didn��t want themon people to know, he only needed to inform Duanmu Yi.


    Situ Han suddenly sneered, ��If Duanmu Yi believes it, then those who were once very close to Su Liang, such as Duke Qin��s Mansion in Qian Country, the great schr Lin Family, Xing Ji, will all be suspected of having known the truth but deliberately concealed and sheltered the son of a former rebel, Gu Ling! And Nian Jincheng, he is Gu Ling��s best friend, how could he know nothing! At that time, I would like to see how Duanmu Yi can pretend nothing happened!��


    Situ Xie nodded, ��Since Your Majesty agrees, I will arrange for someone to go to Qian Country today.��


    ��Alright.�� Situ Han nodded, then listened to Situ Xie talk about the letter he had just received when he went out.


    ��I have arranged for a woman to impersonate Su Liang and go to the appointment tonight to see who it is.�� Situ Xie said.


    ��Gu Ling should have arrived.�� Situ Han said.


    Situ Xie pondered, ��With his anxiety for Su Liang, he definitely wouldn��t do nothing, but it��s still uncertain whether he really came to Yao City or not. We��ll know after tonight.��


    ��Imperial Uncle said there is something about Yin Country?�� Situ Han asked.


    Situ Xie��s expression became serious, ��Your Majesty, I believe that the top priority is to form an alliance with Yin Country!��


    Situ Han could not help being angry upon hearing this, ��Why haven��t they formed an alliance? So many times, when has Yin Country been reliable?��


    ��Past failures are not only lessons for us but also for Yin Country, who did not get any benefits. Through this incident, the royal family of Yin Country should see to what extent Qian Country has grown. Only by joining forces can the two sides eliminate Qian Country in one fell swoop. Once it is toote to join forces, there will be no turning back.�� Situ Xie��s expression was solemn.


    ��Does Imperial Uncle think we can persuade Yin Country to form an alliance again this time? Even if they agree, can we trust them?�� Situ Han still could not trust the royal family of Yin Country.


    ��Regardless of sess or failure, we must try to win them over, otherwise, if our conflicts with Yin Country intensify, Qian Country will be happier. In the interest of the overall situation, let��s temporarily put aside our past grievances with Yin Country.�� Situ Xie said.


    Situ Han took a deep breath, ��Alright, I will listen to Imperial Uncle��s advice on this matter. As for tonight��s change of person, be very careful if you go personally.��


    ��


    Qi Jun had been in Yao City for two days, staying disguised in an inconspicuous small inn.


    He set off for the north on the day he received the second letter from Nian Jincheng, wanting to find Elder Mu and Bai Lao to tell them that Su Liang was not in Liang Country or in the hands of Situ Xie, fearing they might be controlled by Situ Xie if they didn��t know the truth.


    However, Qi Jun had searched the city for two days without finding Elder Mu and Bai Lao, and was not daring to do anything that might expose himself or arouse suspicion, so he could only quietly pay attention to the movements of King Yue��s Mansion.


    In the deep night, Qi Jun saw a carriage leaving Yue King��s Mansion through the back door from a distance. He did not dare to approach, kept his distance, and followed cautiously.


    The carriage stopped at the city gate for a moment, and the city gate was quickly opened before driving out of the city.


    As midnight approached, Qi Jun watched the carriage travel along the edge of Wolong River for a while before entering the dense Baihua Forest. Fearing he would be discovered, he deliberately detoured and entered the forest from another side.


    As midnight approached, the bright moonlight shone through the forest gaps.


    The carriage wheels rolled over the ground, making rustling noises, and then stopped. There were no more sounds of the horses�� hooves and no one spoke.


    The sudden sound of a short flute broke the silence,ing from the other side of the river outside Baihua Forest. Old Mu��s voice followed, ��Situ Xie, if you want your granddaughter to live, bring Su Liang over here!��


    Upon hearing the voice, Qi Jun��s expression tensed! He had finally found Old Mu, but it seemed that this night had been arranged for a hostage exchange. However, Su Liang was not on this side, this must be a trap!


    Thinking of this, Qi Jun could no longer remain idle. As he rushed out of the Baihua Forest, he shouted, ��Senior Jin, it��s me! The Master is not in Yao City, retreat!��


    Before his words fell, a dozen ck shadows burst out from around the carriage in Baihua Forest. Half of them chased after Qi Jun and the other half rushed towards Old Mu.


    Old Mu had never expected to suddenly hear Qi Jun��s voice, and his words caused his expression to change drastically. He cursed, grabbed Situ Yao in front of him, and quickly left on a small boat!


    As some masters chased from the shore, Old Mu saw a ck-clothed man with the fastest speed leaping from the shore to board the boat. He simply threw the unconscious Situ Yao into the turbulent river behind him!


    As expected, the man chose to jump in and save Situ Yao, which gave Old Mu a chance to escape.


    When the others caught up, the ck-clothed man had just pulled Situ Yao out of the water, and Old Mu had disappeared without a trace.


    After falling into the water, the ck-clothed man��s mask had fallen off, revealing himself to be Situ Xie himself.


    The one who caught up afterwards was Ying Ying. She hade to pretend to be Su Liang because Situ Xie had set up an ambush. However, for safety��s sake, he still nned to meet the person first to prevent Situ Yao from getting hurt.


    However, Ying Ying never had a chance to ��help�� Situ Xie. She had thought about warning the other party if something was wrong but didn��t expect someone else to speak up first. As a result, she had not yet revealed her secret that she had a close rtionship with Su Liang but did not fully recognize her.


    Ying Ying helped Situ Xie revive Situ Yao. Apart from feeling a little weak, she was not injured and had not taken any poison.


    ��Was it Gu Ling who captured you?�� Situ Xie asked.


    Situ Yao shook her head, ��I didn��t see cousin�� An old, tall, and thin man took me, I didn��t see anyone else����


    Situ Xie frowned. The tall and thin old man must be Old Mu he had seen in the pce before.


    ��Where did they stay?�� Situ Xie asked.


    Leaning on Situ Xie��s body, Situ Yao shook her head weakly, ��I don��t know where it is����


    At this time, the other group that had chased Qi Jun returned without any gains.


    ��I could have caught that man, but another person suddenly appeared and saved him,�� said the leader in a deep voice.


    With a cold face, Situ Xie picked up Situ Yao, ��Let��s go back!��


    At least he had rescued Situ Yao tonight. However, Situ Xie was currently thinking about Qi Jun, who had suddenly appeared and shouted. Did the people on Su Liang��s side already know that she was not in Liang Country or Yao City? Gu Ling had not shown up tonight, it must be because he knew Su Liang was not here! But ording to Situ Jing, Su Liang was under her grandfather��s control and couldn��t escape! How did her people know that she was not in Yao City? Did they only know that she was not in Yao City or had they already found out her whereabouts? Or had she already escaped?


    With this thought, Situ Xie��s face looked extremely unhappy as he sat in the carriage with Ying Ying and Situ Yao, returning to Yao City.


    Old Bai timely rescued Qi Jun, who had almost been unable to escape, and met up with Old Mu in another part of the forest.


    ��Why did youe? Isn��t the girl not in Yao City? How did you know? What happened?�� Old Mu asked anxiously.


    Qi Jun hurriedly exined that he had received a letter from the south, saying that although Su Liang could not return temporarily, she was safe and not in the hands of the people of Liang Country.


    ��It must be that Master has conquered the master who was guarding her and even had that person specially send a letter to Jiaye City to report her safety! I rushed here to inform the two seniors not to be fooled by Situ Xie!��


    Hearing Qi Jun��s words, Old Mu pped his hands andughed, ��So that��s how it is! Truly worthy of being my disciple! Hahahaha!�� He didn��t feel any regret for letting go of Situ Yao. He didn��t want to hurt her in the first ce, and since Su Liang was not in Situ Xie��s hands, there was no point in keeping Situ Yao hostage.


    Old Bai��s brows were still furrowed. ��Where is Su Liang?��


    Qi Jun shook his head, ��I don��t know where Master is precisely, but she should not be too far from Jiaye City.��


    ��What about Gu Ling?�� Old Mu asked Qi Jun, ��Does he know about this news?��


    Qi Jun was stunned for a moment. ��I don��t know where my nephew has gone, nor do I know if he knows this news����


    Seeing that Old Bai��s face was not right, Old Mu quickly changed the subject. ��Old Jin, should we stay and kill Situ Xie, or go south to find our girl?�� He still wanted to protect Gu Ling since he was also his disciple.


    ��Kill Situ Xie first before we leave!�� Old Bai said coldly.


    Qi Jun weakly said, ��You two seniors must not be impulsive. Master went to great lengths to send a message to report her safety, precisely because she doesn��t want anyone to get into trouble for her sake.��


    But no one listened to Qi Jun. Old Mu had already started discussing with Old Bai how to make Situ Xie��s death the most ��spectacr��.


    ��


    On the ind, Su Liang calcted the time. It had been eight days since Qiao Cong left. If everything went smoothly, he should have arrived in Xiangyue City by now.


    At this moment, Qiao Cong, wearing a straw hat and carrying a bundle, had just walked into Xiangyue City and found a stall to eat wontons.


    He ate tworge bowls, not because it was delicious, but he had been traveling and eating on the go, so he was very hungry. In terms of taste, he felt it was far worse than what Su Liang made.


    During the meal, Qiao Cong learned of a piece of news that Yin Country had recently changed the crown prince. The original crown prince was the legitimate eldest prince, with a powerful maternal family, but was suddenly reced by a frail prince born of a concubine, which surprised many people. Yet, there was no chaos in the royal family, and it remained eerily calm.


    Qiao Cong had a hunch that the change of the crown prince in Yin Country was rted to Gu Ling.


    He settled the bill and went looking for the address Su Liang had told him.


    It was broad daylight, and the mansion��s door was closed with arge lock hanging on it.


    Qiao Cong sneaked in, found the main courtyard, where no one was inside, but he saw Gu Ling��s clothes in the room.


    Qiao Cong put down his bundle and went to the next room to catch up on sleep.


    By evening, a figure like an ink feathernded in the courtyard.


    Seeing the ajar door, Gu Ling��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    When he pushed open the door and saw the bundle, straw hat, and long knife on the table, Qiao Cong in the next room also opened his eyes but didn��t get up.


    Gu Ling walked to the table and saw a letter under the straw hat with an edge of it exposed.


    He picked up the letter, opened it, and saw the familiar handwriting. His eyes narrowed!


    ��Don��t fight with Old Qiao, I asked him to find you.


    Great God, congrattions, you��re going to be a dad!!!


    Little God is very well behaved,e to be with us soon!��


    The signature was, ��Missing You�� plus two water droplets.


    Gu Ling read the letter from beginning to end five times before he finally dared to believe it was true! Su Liang was pregnant! He was going to be a dad! The child was called Little God? How strange, how cute!


    Su Liang had considered not mentioning the pregnancy in the letter and give Gu Ling a surprise when he arrived, but she quickly dismissed the idea. She hoped that he would know the news sooner and be happy sooner.


    ��Are you going or not?�� An old voice came from the doorway, Qiao Cong��s.

 Chapter 335: 335. The beauty who flew over

    Chapter 335: 335. The beauty who flew over<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Their eyes met in the dim light, shadows casting an ominous veil over Qiao Cong��s aged face. No light was lit in the room, and the expression on Gu Ling��s face was devoid of warmth.


    The atmosphere was tense for a moment, and Qiao Cong��s hand twitched slightly.<div>


    The next moment, Gu Ling��s lips parted slightly, ��I have something to take care of.��


    Qiao Cong��s eyes narrowed, anger in his voice, ��Are you actually not going?��


    Before he could finish speaking, Gu Ling had taken the letter and walked out of the room, avoiding Qiao Cong��s hand that tried to grab his shoulder, ��Wait a moment for me.��


    Qiao Cong watched as Gu Ling disappeared from his line of sight, snorted coldly, ��Just one moment. If you��rete, I��ll head back and let Su Liang leave you behind!��


    ��


    Nighttime fell, and the small courtyard became quiet and serene.


    Qiao Cong sat in the courtyard with his package, long sword, and straw hat by his side, ready to leave at any moment.


    Just as Qiao Cong felt that the agreed moment had arrived and he didn��t want to wait any longer, Gu Ling returned.


    Qiao Cong didn��t know where he had been and didn��t want to ask, so he just picked up the package on the table to teach Gu Ling a lesson.


    Gu Ling offered no exnation, went back to his room, came back out soon after with another package, and closed the door.


    Seeing this, Qiao Cong turned and left. Gu Ling followed him from a distance.<div>


    Neither of them showed any intention ofmunicating with each other, but for the sake of Su Liang, they had temporarily achieved a silent tacit understanding.


    As they were leaving Xiangyue City, Gu Ling finally asked, ��How many days?��


    Qiao Cong replied, ��Seven or eight.��


    Then theypsed back into silence.


    As for matters like eating and drinking, Gu Ling was in charge without anymunication. Qiao Cong had wondered if his share of food would be left out, and if so, they would each handle things separately. But it turned out he was overthinking.


    ��


    On the nameless ind.


    At dusk, when the heat subsided and a cool breeze blew, Su Liang, as usual, strolled through the bamboo forest with Cen Man��s arm in hers.


    They had chosen a path they hadn��t taken before, and suddenly the way ahead seemed brighter. Su Liang was puzzled since the seashore was still a long way off.


    After walking a little further, Su Liang eximed with delight, ��Master, there��s actually ake here! I never knew about it before!��


    Surrounded by lush bamboo, ake as clear as a mirror reflected the orderly green bamboo from its edge. In its center, the sunset cast a gentle red hue upon theke, creating an exquisite harmony of colors, like a scene from a fairnd.<div>


    Su Liang described the view to Cen Man, who smiled, ��From your words, it feels like I can see it.��


    ��Master, if Old Master Qiao brings my husband over, I want to set aside a piece ofnd by thiske, and build a small courtyard for the two of us to live!��, Su Liang happily said.


    As it stood, Su Liang and Gu Ling had always enjoyed their private space and cherished their own little world, where they could rx and protect each other��s secrets. To be precise, there were now three of them, including the child in her belly. Especially when it came to Gu Ling, he would probably not get along well with Qiao Cong.


    Secondly, once Qiao Cong returned, the original small courtyard would not be big enough for them all unless Cen Man left immediately.


    Thirdly, considering what had happened earlier, Nangong Qian had lost her memory and her temperament had softened considerably, but that didn��t rule out the possibility of her taking a liking to Gu Ling again upon seeing him. It would be inconvenient to live under the same roof, and maintaining a degree of distance was best.


    Su Liang thought that if she brought up this third point, Qiao Cong would likely agree to let Su Liang and Gu Ling live on their own for Nangong Qian��s sake.


    Cen Man, who knew what had happened before, thought it was a good idea. In this way, she could also stay.


    Walking around theke, Su Liang grew increasingly fond of the ce. While she didn��t intend to live in seclusion with Gu Ling, it was better to live as happily andfortably as possible under the circumstances.


    That night, before going to bed, Su Liang sketched her imagined bamboo house under themp light, nning to refine the drawing the next day and show it to Gu Ling after his arrival. He would surely be able to bring her vision to life.


    ��Little one, your father might be arriving soon. We��ll build a new house when hees.�� Su Liang gently stroked her stomach, looking forward to Gu Ling��s arrival.


    Yao City.<div>


    Yesterday, Situ Xie had arranged for two groups of people: one went to Qian Country to tell Duanmu Yi about Gu Ling and Su Liang��s deception, and the other headed for Yin Country to discuss an alliance.


    After Situ Yao was rescuedst night, Situ Xie had spent the whole night sleepless, pondering if Gu Ling had note to Yao City, and Su Liang��s people already knew she was not in Liang Country, might it have been Gu Ling who had saved her?


    If this were the case, not only would Situ Jing��s eyes be beyond saving, but the uing situation would be extremely disadvantageous to Situ Xie and Liang Country! As long as Su Liang and Gu Ling were in Qian Country, under certain circumstances, their husband and wife could defeat thousands of troops! Moreover, Duanmu Yi might not necessarily believe the message that Situ Xie sent over. Even if he believed it, he might not really choose to confront Su Liang and Gu Ling at this time.


    Because Situ Xie knew very well what kind of people Su Liang and Gu Ling were. If Duanmu Yi saw their true nature, the smartest move would actually be to make use of them to achieve his goal.


    Daylight arrived.


    Situ Xie changed clothes, intending to enter the pce and inform Situ Han ofst night��s situation face-to-face.


    Not long after the carriage left King Yue��s Mansion, it suddenly shook. Situ Xie��s face sank as he gripped the wall of the carriage. He listened to the sound of horses neighing and guards shouting outside, ��Assassins! Protect the prince!��


    Situ Xie��s strength was far greater than that of the guards, but he did not immediately go out. Instead, through the swaying gap of the carriage curtain, he coldly watched as four masked assassins engaged the guards.


    The assassins were powerful and swiftly dealt with the guards and coachmen, surrounding the carriage in the process.


    Situ Xie watched the assassins�� figures, making sure that neither Gu Ling nor the old man, Mu, were among them. He suspected that this might be the work of the Qian royal family.


    Just as the four assassins approached the carriage, the secret guards appeared and blocked their path.


    ��Leave a survivor,�� Situ Xie ordered, still seated in the carriage without making a move. His trusted secret guards were all highly skilled masters recruited with high rewards over the years. In terms of strength, they were not inferior to the four assassins.


    The battle reached a stalemate, with both sides suffering casualties.


    Seeing that the assassins had no reinforcements, Situ Xie decided to take matters into his own hands. But before he could exit the carriage, the four assassins heard a whistle in the distance and fled with a feint!


    Following Situ Xie��s instructions, the secret guards did not give chase to avoid falling for a trap.


    ��Master, those men appeared to be killers,�� said one of the secret guards.


    Situ Xie realized this too. The moves of the assassins were vicious and aimed at taking lives no matter the cost. The ruthlessness of all four was evenly matched.


    But that was what puzzled him. Since they were assassins, even without an obvious disadvantage and with aplices nearby, they hadn��t even seen him yet, so why did they retreat?


    ��Master, perhaps they are from Yanyun Building,�� suggested another secret guard.


    Immediately, someone countered, ��If someone hired Yanyun Building to kill the master, disregarding the fact that Yanyun Building wouldn��t normally ept this kind of job, the one to make the move should be the owner, Yan Shiba, rather than those people just now.��


    Yanyun Building had rules against interfering with royal family disputes and generally didn��t ept assassination jobs targeting main members of the royal family.


    Firstly, the risks were too high, and secondly, it would easily attract the scrutiny of the royal family.


    If there was an employer capable of making Yanyun Building willing to assassinate Situ Xie, it would either be due to a special rtionship or they were offering an astronomical hiring fee.


    No matter the case, it would be more logical for Yan Shiba to take the job personally.


    Situ Xie was aware of all this, and he also knew that Su Liang and Gu Ling had control over vast financial resources. If those assassins just now were from Yanyun Building and were hired by someone rted to Su Liang, there wouldn��t be much to worry about if they were paid for the job.


    However, Situ Xie thought of another possibility: Yanyun Building might not be doing this for money, but for Su Liang��s sake�� because he had heard some rumors about the internal turbulence at Yanyun Building over the past few years. He couldn��t help but suspect that some mysterious people were helping Yan Shiba behind the scenes. Otherwise, she wouldn��t have escaped danger so many times.


    Could it be that the mysterious person secretly helping Yan Shiba was Su Liang?


    With the death of the horse, Situ Xie returned to his mansion under the escort of the secret guards. On his way back, he felt that he might be overthinking it. Lately, his thoughts were upied by matters and people rted to Su Liang. Any incident that ured, he would subconsciously link it to her, without necessarily knowing that there were so many coincidences��


    But Situ Xie was right on the mark this time.


    Yan Shiba arrived in Yao City early this morning with her subordinates. She did not take action personally because she was still recovering from a severe injury. After learning that Su Liang had been captured, she hurried over here without much rest. Her physical condition was far from her peak.


    Another reason was that Gu Ling had told her not to go all out.


    The retreat whistle was blown by Yan Shiba. She had learned from Gu Ling that Situ Xie was extremely powerful, so if he took personal action, it would be difficult for the four assassins to escape.


    This was not a killing job undertaken by Yanyun Building, but a small act of revenge by Yan Shiba for Su Liang. Today was just a minor probe to gauge the strength of the guards around Situ Xie.


    ��


    Upon returning to the mansion, Situ Xie wrote a letter and secretly sent it to the Imperial Pce to be delivered to Situ Han. He then went to see Situ Yao.


    There was no harm to Situ Yao��s body, but her spirit had been somewhat shaken after this ordeal. Aside from Elder Mu, she hadn��t seen anyone else. She could only describe the room she had been kept in and had no knowledge of the exterior conditions or specific locations, so she couldn��t provide any useful information.


    Situ Xie specifically introduced Ying Ying to Situ Yao, hoping that they could be good friends.


    His goal was to use Ying Ying to protect Situ Yao if they became friends, just like Su Liang, who had drawn many helpers through her emotions��


    Ying Ying dly agreed, and Situ Yao, always obedient, naturally weed the idea.


    Since Situ Jing��s poisoning, Situ Xie had changed the servants and had Madam Yue supervise all food entering the mansion, making the situation even more cautious than before.


    ��I heard that the Princess was originally going to marry into Qian Country this year.�� Ying Ying sat by Situ Yao��s bedside, curiously asking, ��Have you met the Crown Prince of Qian Country?��


    Situ Yao nodded, ��I have met him.��


    ��May I ask, do you really want to marry him, or is it just following your family��s arrangement?�� Ying Ying asked with a smile.


    Situ Yao��s expression was mncholy, and she sighed, ��I don��t know.��


    Ying Ying: ��Hypocritical, neither admitting nor denying, so as not to say the wrong thing.


    However, Ying Ying didn��t dislike Situ Yao, she was just indifferent to her. After all, when they met, Ying Ying was already a friend of Su Liang and Gu Ling, and the recent events made her automatically put herself on the opposite side of the Situ family. And she didn��t know what her moody grandmother really wanted to do.


    When Ying Ying returned to the guesthouse from Situ Yao��s ce, she saw Situ Xie talking to her mother-inw.


    Ying Ying was about to avoid them, but her mother-inw saw her and beckoned her toe over.


    ��Let Aying handle this matter!�� Her mother-inw decided without consulting Ying Ying, and Ying Ying didn��t even know what she was supposed to do.


    Situ Xie nodded, ��Then, thank you, mother-inw and Miss Ying.��


    After he left, her mother-inw began to exin in amanding tone, ��You go back to Qian Country, go to Xuanbei City, poison Xing Ji, and let him exchange the antidote for King Yue��s eldest grandson! No matter how you do it, you must save King Yue��s eldest grandson! King Yue will arrange two people to assist you!��


    Ying Ying lowered her eyes, ��Grandmother, why do we need to get involved in these matters?��


    Her mother-inw��s face suddenly turned dark, and she raised her hand to p Ying Ying hard, ��Do I need to exin what I do to you? Do you think your wings have hardened, and you don��t want to listen anymore?��


    Ying Ying, like so many times before, knelt down with her head down, ��I dare not, grandmother, please calm your anger.��


    Her mother-inw snorted coldly, ��It��s me who raised you and your brother, gave you food, and taught you your skills! If it weren��t for me, you would have died long ago! If you dare to defy me again, I��ll make sure you never see Ying Ye again in your life!��


    ��I was wrong, please calm down, grandmother.�� Ying Ying said solemnly.


    Her mother-inw looked at Ying Ying coldly, ��Are you hiding something from me about Ying Ye��s recovery? Where did the Snow Lotuse from?��


    Ying Ying��s heart sank, suspecting that her mother-inw had inquired about the Snow Lotus from Situ Xie, so she braced herself and said, ��Gu Ling gave it.��


    Last year in Yao City, the fact that Gu Ling and Su Liang faked their marriage only to get the Snow Lotus for another woman was no secret.


    Her mother-inw kicked Ying Ying in the chest, ��How did you meet Gu Ling? Do you also know that Su Liang? Speak!��


    Ying Ying shook her head, ��I only know Gu Ling. I met him when I took refuge in his house when it was in trouble. I saw him so handsome and fell in love with him. I deliberately approached him, but was rejected. However, he knew about my poison techniques and my previous whereabouts. Once he found me for an antidote, he owed me a favor,st year he repaid it with the Snow Lotus. There��s nothing else, I don��t know Su Liang!��


    ��Why didn��t you say it earlier?�� her mother-inw asked sharply.


    Ying Ying said solemnly, ��I originally wanted to tell grandmother, but aftering here, I heard that the Situ family had a feud with Su Liang and Gu Ling, so I didn��t dare to mention it����


    Her mother-inw��s eyes were fierce, ��Raise your head!��


    Ying Ying raised her head and looked at her mother-inw, her eyes returning to calm.


    Her mother-inw suddenly changed her expression, bent down to help her up, and sighed, ��Don��t me grandmother, I just fear that you��ll be deceived outside. The task I��m giving you this time is very important, King Yue promised that if you can save his eldest grandson, you can marry one of his grandsons and enjoy endless wealth and glory in the future! Grandmother is doing all this for your good, do you understand?��


    Ying Ying nodded, ��Yes, I understand. Thank you, grandmother.��


    ��Well, prepare yourself, and set off today.�� Her mother-inw patted Ying Ying��s shoulder lightly.


    Ying Ying turned and walked out, her face immediately turning cold. After packing her belongings in the next room, she met Situ Xie again, along with the two helpers he had arranged.


    Situ Xie said some words of gratitude to Ying Ying, saying that there would be great rewards after the event, and Ying Ying left the King Yue Mansion with the two of them, heading south.


    From then on, whenever the Masters of the Yue Wang Mansion went out, they would encounter assassination attempts, and there were clearly two groups of assassins.


    In just three short days, Situ Xie and his sons and grandsons had experienced six assassination attempts.


    Situ Xie suffered only a slight external injury, but was nearly killed by the poison smeared on the assassin��s weapon. Fortunately, his mother-inw promptly detoxified him. Yet his mother-inw once again said that the poison was from the hand of her senior brother.


    As for Situ Xie��s two grandsons, Situ Zhang and Situ Min, they survived their only time out, but both were seriously injured. Situ Min��s leg was cut off and could not possibly be restored, so he was destined to be crippled.


    Situ Xie��s anger was constantly rising, but the assassins were extremely cunning, seemingly omnipresent and not using their full strength or willing to fight to the death. As soon as things went wrong, they immediately dispersed and fled, leaving everyone in the Yue Wang Mansion uneasy and unable to sleep.


    Situ Xie finally realized that his original thought was correct, and it must have something to do with Su Liang. These assassins were here to take revenge on him for Su Liang! It was obviously a personal grudge!


    From beginning to end, Su Liang wasn��t captured by Situ Xie, and he didn��t even know where Su Liang was. It was all thanks to his well-cultivated grandson, Situ Jing.


    But who could say that Situ Jing��s actions were unrted to Situ Xie? Situ Jing was a person created by Situ Xie himself. At first, when Situ Xie found out that he had captured Su Liang, he was genuinely happy and even made many ns.


    However, he was as happy as he was back then, but now he was just as eager to vomit blood.


    When he was talking about the bigger picture and thought that offending Qian Country wouldn��t have serious consequences, he didn��t realize that the real trouble woulde from offending Su Liang.


    His judgments were all driven by self-interest, which had failed him this time.


    What he saw and thought was all about war, national affairs, and the big picture. He regarded Su Liang as a servant who Duanmu Yi didn��t fully trust, but he ignored the fact that she was the core of a certain circle. And Situ Xie had no idea where the boundaries of that circle were��


    ��


    While Su Liang��s master and friends in Yao City were avenging her, she was living a peaceful life on a distant ind, counting the days until Gu Ling arrived.


    Cen Man couldn��t help but subtly remind Su Liang that if Gu Ling wasn��t in Xiangyue City, it might be Qiao Cong who came back alone. She didn��t want to dampen Su Liang��s spirits but was afraid that the greater her expectations, the greater her disappointment.


    Su Liang was calm about this. She had considered that situation, but she still chose to trust her intuition.


    Before going to bed that night, Su Liang talked to the unborn child in her belly again, ��Little god, if everything goes smoothly, your father will arrive tomorrow. What do you think he will say when he sees you?��


    Daybreak came.


    Cen Man knew that today was a special day. After breakfast, when she heard Su Liang wanted to go for a walk by the sea, she said she would apany her.


    Nangong Qian sat in the courtyard on a lounge chair, watching Su Liang and Cen Man enviously as they walked out of the courtyard. Qiao Cong had been away for half a month, and her emotions had calmed down. Under Su Liang��s treatment, herplexion had noticeably improved.


    ��Is my grandfathering back today?�� Nangong Qian asked Qiuyue.


    Qiuyue shook her head, ��I don��t know, maybe.�� She knew that Su Liang had gone to the sea to wait for someone but didn��t want to discuss the topic with Nangong Qian, fearing it would remind her of Gu Ling.


    ��What about my brother? When is heing back?�� Nangong Qian asked.


    Qiuyue shook her head again, ��I don��t know that either, mydy. Just take good care of yourself, and you��ll see him eventually.��


    One being a pregnant woman and the other blind, Su Liang and Cen Man didn��t walk fast. When they reached the seaside, the sun had already risen high into the sky.


    Su Liang looked into the distance, and the sea was vast and boundless, with no visible boats or people.


    Since the sunlight was so intense, the two of them found some shade beside arge rock close to where Qiao Cong usually docked his boat and chatted idly.


    By noon, there was still no one in sight, so Su Liang decided to help Cen Man up and prepare to leave.


    ��Are weing back this afternoon?�� Cen Man asked.


    Su Liang nodded, ��We will wait until it��s cooler in the afternoon.��


    ��That kid is really lucky,�� Cen Man sighed. Although she had never met Gu Ling, she had heard a lot about him from Su Liang. Although in Su Liang��s stories, Gu Ling was like an omnipotent god whom she worshipped, Cen Man still thought marrying Su Liang was Gu Ling��s biggest fortune.


    Su Liang smiled, ��So am I.��


    Just as she was about to turn around, helping Cen Man up, she nced at the sea again and froze.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Cen Man asked.


    Su Liang let go of her and shielded her forehead with her hand, squinting at the distance again. This time, she could see more clearly that there was a small moving ck dot on the ocean��s surface.


    ��Have they returned?�� Cen Man��s face showed a hint of joy.


    ��It seems so.�� The distance was too far for Su Liang to be sure yet.


    ��If it��s not, hide further away,�� Cen Man said. Her purpose ining here was to protect Su Liang while Qiao Cong was away and prevent outsiders froming onto the ind.


    Time didn��t pass much, but Su Liang felt that it had somehow slowed down. The ck dot in her field of vision gradually erged and became clearer: a boat, two people, and a familiar straw hat��


    ��It��s Master returning!�� Su Liang looked excited.


    Cen Man sighed in relief, ��And Gu Ling?��


    Su Liang watched the figure leaping from the boat into the air and broke into a big smile, ��Little god, look quickly! That graceful figure flying over is your father!��

 Chapter 336: 336. Little God is lazy

    Chapter 336: 336. Little God iszy<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Qiao Cong took off his straw hat, nced at the two people huddled together on the shore and let out a small sigh. He also got ashore, pulled up the small boat, and picked up his and Gu Ling��s bundles, along with the food ingredients they had purchased halfway.


    ��Old Qiao?�� Cen Man called out in the direction where Qiao Cong was.<div>


    ��Hmm.�� Qiao Cong responded, ��Let��s go back first.��


    Cen Man then started following the sound of Qiao Cong��s footsteps and left.


    After walking some distance, she started talking, ��That girl looks forward to seeing Gu Ling every day, and I was genuinely worried that you might not find him.��


    Qiao Cong asked, ��How is Qianqian doing?��


    ��I can��t see for myself, but she should be a lot better than when you first left.�� said Cen Man.


    ��Hmm. Thank you.�� said Qiao Cong, ��You can go if you have something else to do.��


    Cen Man paused, ��I��m not leaving.��


    Qiao Cong frowned, ��You want to stay?��


    Cen Man nodded, ��Su Liang likes the view of theke and ns to build a house with Gu Ling and live there separately. For the sake of your granddaughter, you should not object, right?��


    Qiao Cong shook his head, ��It��s their choice.��


    ��The boat is there, aren��t you afraid that Gu Ling will run away with Su Liang?�� Cen Man asked.<div>


    Qiao Cong looked back, Su Liang and Gu Ling were still huddled together.


    He looked away, ��He won��t. Su Liang is my disciple.��


    ��Forgot to mention, she��s also my disciple now.�� Cen Man hinted with a slight smile.


    Qiao Cong scoffed, ��You��ve been living well alone for so many years, why the sudden change?��


    Cen Man sighed softly, ��I am alone, just alive but what��s so good about it?��


    Qiao Cong frowned, ��Whatever you say.��


    The two walked into the bamboo forest one after the other, with just Gu Ling and Su Liang remaining on the shore.


    ��


    ��What does it feel like?�� Gu Ling gently ced his hand on Su Liang��s still t belly, his handsome eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    After thinking, Su Liang said, ��Actually, I don��t feel any different physically, but mentally, I feel like I��m not alone anymore.�� She suddenlyughed, referring to the ��friend��, Little God of Bamboo Shoots, she had found when she was first brought here.


    Gu Ling sighed softly, ��I��m sorry.��<div>


    ��Sorry for what?�� Su Liang leaned into Gu Ling��s chest, watching the waves slowlying in, then receding.


    ��I should have been more careful.�� Gu Ling spoke in a low voice.


    Su Liang was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at Gu Ling, her fair brows knit, ��Are you saying, you hadn��t actually nned on having a child?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I like children, but for this, we haven��t made a decision yet.��


    Su Liang covered her belly, ��Little God, you didn��t hear anything.��


    Gu Ling looked helpless, ��The baby is so small, it can��t hear.��


    ��Oh, I was just teasing you.�� Su Liang chuckled lightly, ��Honestly, I was quite taken aback too, I wasn��t prepared to be a mother. But these kinds of things, don��t require much preparation, it��s probably fate.��


    ��Are you really okay?�� Gu Ling ced his hand on Su Liang��s, looking somewhat worried.


    ��Great God, you��re too nervous.�� Su Liang pulls her hand out and ces it on Gu Ling��s, ��Everyone��s body conditions vary. The age I told you about when women in the past became adults doesn��t need to be so stringent. I��m fine.��


    ��I just���� Gu Ling finds it hard to describe his current feelings. He��s very excited, very happy, yet he thinks this unexpected child may be a hardship for Su Liang, he worries it will harm her body.


    Su Liang turns her head, and gives a light peck at the corner of Gu Ling��s lips, ��I understand. But I am the doctor, if I say it��s ok, then it is. You must not show any doubts or denials about the baby, babies can actually sense it.��<div>


    Gu Ling sighs softly, ��How could I ever deny the child, I��m very happy, really. When I saw the letter, I instantly thought it would be great if there were an airne.��


    Su Liangughs, ��Great God, you might just wish you had wings, why are you even thinking about taking a ne?�� You seem more like a transmigrator than I do.


    ��A ne is faster than a bird,�� Gu Ling exins earnestly.


    ��That is true,�� Su Liang admits, ��It��s showing sense. The master has left, and it��s just us two with a boat, are you sure he isn��t worried we��ll escape?��


    Gu Ling answers casually, ��He believes you wouldn��t leave.��


    Su Liang raises an eyebrow, ��What have you two talked about?��


    ��Nothing.�� Gu Ling sinctly summarizes everything that happened from the moment he met Qiao Cong to the present day.


    Su Liang lightly coughs, ��Okay then, it��s good you guys didn��t start a fight, there��s no need to force yourselves to get along if you don��t see eye to eye. Great God, do you think we should leave this ce and return to the Qian Country?��


    Gu Ling nces at the small boat not far away and shakes his head slightly, ��It might be better to stay.��


    ��Why? Is it too dangerous out there? How��s the situation?�� Su Liang asks.


    Gu Ling tells her about how he had hired Yan Shiba to wreak havoc in Yao City in Liang Country and about the session drama he covertly facilitated in Liang Country.


    While Su Liang isn��t surprised by the first bit, she is curious about thetter.


    Gu Ling tells her that the new crown prince of Yin Country is someone he had rescued once after witnessing the ck fog, someone with extraordinary intelligence and talent, who always remained low-key. The man was indifferent to power, but empathetic, he had many ns for themon people��s welfare which were hard to achieve.


    ��It seems the new prince was ��enlightened�� by you, Great God. He realized that he needed power first, to do what he wanted to do. If he wishes to prevent themon people in Yin Country and even all over the world from suffering in the war, he should make sure he is qualified to sit at the negotiating table, otherwise, all his efforts would be in vain,�� Su Liang says.


    Gu Ling nods, ��He knows it and has a n, but he has been waiting for the right opportunity.��


    ��So, you helped him, Great God. But with him suddenly leaving Xiangyue City, can he hold on to his position?�� Su Liang asks.


    ��He has his own men and horses,�� says Gu Ling. ��If he can��t even hold onto a position he acquires, then he isn��t fit for responsibility.��


    That makes sense to Su Liang. A person who is praised by Gu Ling must have real skills. To stand out in the royal family and not be overthrown, you can only rely on others for protection for a while, but you can��tst long unless you stand firm yourself.


    ��As long as Yin Country does not truly ally with Liang Country, Qian Country will not face a real crisis,�� Su Liang concludes. The new crown prince of Yin Country is a staunch opponent of war, and the emperor of Yin Country is a typical opportunist; there is very little chance they will truly ally with Liang Country to attack Qian Country.


    Next, Su Liang fills Gu Ling in on all that had happened since she arrived on this ind.


    Speaking of how Qiao Cong had given Nangong Qian a drug to erase her memory, almost killing her, Su Liang sighs, ��That old man really isn��t bad; he was just blinded by family affection in the past. Everything he has done was at Nangong Lin��s instigation, except for capturing me, which was Situ Jing��s idea.��


    Gu Ling does not want toment on Qiao Cong, only saying, ��It��s me who can��t be without you. You could lead a good life without me.��


    Su Liang ys with Gu Ling��s fingers, ��Of course not, I��d be very lonely without you.��


    ��You have the little God,�� Gu Ling looks at Su Liang��s belly.


    Su Liang blinks her eyes, ��Great God, you��re not going to fight with the baby over anything in the future, right?��


    Gu Ling shakes his head, ��No, I will love the baby. You need to care more about me.��


    Su Liang: ��Her aloof and abstinent Great God is really just a dream of the past��


    ��So�� we just stay here for now, without getting involved in what��s happening outside of here?�� Su Liang asks.


    ��Yes,�� Gu Ling agrees. If Su Liang was not pregnant, he would not want to hang around in Qiao Cong��s territory. But now, nothing else matters, he just wants Su Liang to be safe. If they leave this ce and return to Qian Country, Su Liang will surely be a target of many people��s attention. The royal family of Qian Country would surely need their help again with this and that.


    Qiao Cong was relieved to see Nangong Qian��s condition improve.


    When Nangong Qian asked if Su Liang��s husband had arrived, Qiao Cong nodded.


    ��I wonder how remarkable a man her husband must be to deserve her?�� Nangong Qian asked curiously.


    Qiao Cong frowned, ��Why bother about it? You should focus on your recovery and not think too much.��


    ��Mm.�� Nangong Qian nodded.


    When Gu Ling carried Su Liang into the courtyard, Qiuyue cast a nce at Gu Ling and quickly withdrew her gaze, ��Master, Miss Su is back.��


    Gu Ling brought Su Liang back to her room, where his luggage had already been ced by Qiao Cong.


    ��Great God, you��ve lost weight. You must be hungry, right? Qiuyue��s cooking is decent, I taught her.�� Su Liang said, ��If you don��t want to eat with them, just bring your meal here, so we can eat together.��


    Gu Ling nodded, that was exactly what he thought.


    So, Su Liang and Gu Ling had lunch in the room, Nangong Qian and Qiuyue ate in their room, while Qiao Cong and Cen Man sat in the courtyard.


    With more people around, it was quieter than before.


    In the afternoon, Su Liang felt a little weary. She knew Gu Ling mustn��t have had proper rest as he journeyed here, so she asked him to join her in her nap.


    At the bedside, Gu Ling noticed the limp bamboo shoot and looked puzzled, ��Is this, the little god?��


    ��Yes, it��s my friend.�� Su Liangughed and picked up the bamboo shoot, ��Greetings from Great God.��


    Gu Ling waved his hand, ��Hello�� bamboo shoot.��


    Su Liangughed and fell onto the bed. She had told Gu Ling that in her previous life, ��bamboo shoot�� was used as an adjective because it sounded like ��damaging��.


    As the two of themid on the bed, Su Liang whispered into the crook of Gu Ling��s arm, ��Actually, I��ve discovered a secret.��


    ��What?�� Gu Ling stroked Su Liang��s belly, thinking about the child growing inside was simply miraculous. Even though Su Liang had exined the entire process of conception to gestation, experiencing it oneself felt utterly different.


    ��I suspect that Master Cen has feelings for Master Qiao,�� Su Liang said.


    Gu Ling was not particrly interested in this, but still indulged her by asking, ��How did youe to that?��


    Su Liang, with nothing to do here and unable to practice martial arts due to her pregnancy, spent a lot of time with Cen Man and was now somewhat interested in gossip. She exined why she thought Cen Man was interested in Qiao Cong.


    The most obvious piece of evidence was that Cen Man, knowing that Qiao Cong might return in a few days, had changed into a dress much prettier than her usual attire. The hairpin she wore today had changed from wooden to jade.


    ��Maybe it��s just a coincidence.�� said Gu Ling.


    ��Great God, don��t you understand that a woman changes for the one who cherishes her?�� Su Liang insisted on her belief, ��Today, I wore my prettiest dress when I went to the seaside to wait for you.��


    A smile lit up Gu Ling��s eyes, ��You��re the prettiest.��


    ��You��re the one who��s the prettiest.�� Su Liang traced Gu Ling��s face with her fingers, ��I dreamed about our baby before. I initially thought it was you in the dream because the baby had your face, but then I realized it was a tiny baby who looks just like you.��


    Gu Ling furrowed his brows slightly, ��But I dreamed about a baby who looks just like you.��


    Su Liang expressed surprise, ��Really? You��re not trying to tease me, are you?��


    ��Really.�� Gu Ling said.


    ��Oh���� Su Liang started tough, ��That��s because we��re lovesick. I��m constantly thinking of you and you��re constantly thinking of me. Now that we know we��re having a baby, we can only dream of each other.��


    Su Liang closed her eyes, ��Let��s sleep.��


    Gu Ling��s lips met her��s, and their light kisses served as a remedy for their longing for each other. Anything more, now, would be inappropriate.


    Cen Man wished to discuss with Qiao Cong about their living arrangements, but after he put down his chopsticks, he headed to the backyard to check on the vegetables they had nted, and then took his axe and sickle and left.


    By the time Gu Ling and Su Liang woke up, it was dusk.


    ��I��m bingzier andzier recently.�� Su Liang said while yawning.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��It��s the little god who iszy.��


    Su Liang giggled, ��Right. I was neverzy. It��s all because of the little god.��


    The bamboo shoot beside the bed rolled onto the floor with a gurgle. Gu Ling picked it up, ��Let��s send it home.��


    The two of them got ready and stepped out. The courtyard was quiet and empty.


    Su Liang wanted to show Gu Ling theke she liked and discuss building a house.


    Gu Ling held Su Liang close as they stepped into the bamboo forest. Not much further in, a beautifulke came into view.


    The area Su Liang wished to build a house on was cleared away. The bamboo had been chopped down andid on the ground.


    Qiao Cong rolled up his sleeves and positioned himself to chop a thick bamboo stalk.


    Cen Man kicked the bamboo and bent down to drag it towards one side, forming a pile. Although she couldn��t see, she was making slow progress.


    Su Liang felt a sudden wave of gratitude and called out, ��Master.��


    Both Qiao Cong and Cen Man turned to her.


    ��Xiaoliang, you��re here?�� Cen Man was first to react, ��Is this the right ce? I can��t see, so I feared I might choose the wrong spot.��


    ��No, it��s correct.�� Su Liang replied with a hint ofughter, ��You��ve both worked hard, it��s gettingte. Let��s head back.��


    ��You two go back.�� Said Qiao Cong, who then immediately swung his axe again. The bamboo snapped with a crack and fell to one side.


    Gu Ling chose a spot in the bamboo forest to bury the wilted bamboo shoot and then used a small knife to carve two words into the bamboo beside it, ��Good Bamboo��.


    Su Liang:�� Her Great God was bing more and more adorable.


    After dinner, Cen Man wanted to ask Qiao Cong about their living arrangements, but he put down his chopsticks and went back to chopping bamboo by theke.


    Su Liang showed Gu Ling her drawings of the house she wished to build. It was supposed to be simple due to the limited resources, but it needed to befortable and beautiful.


    Gu Ling said it was possible.


    After Su Liang fell asleep, Gu Ling quietly left the room and went back to theke.


    He found Qiao Cong still working alone, with a fire for illumination.


    Upon hearing footsteps, Qiao Cong turned back and saw Gu Ling emerging from the bamboo forest. He squinted, ��Why are you here?��


    Gu Ling did not reply, so Qiao Cong huffed but did not inquire further. Like before on the road, the two of them formed a tacit agreement for Su Liang and busied themselves under the cover of night.


    The next morning, when Su Liang opened her eyes, Gu Ling was beside her, watching her.


    ��Great God, why are you awake so early?�� Su Liang hugged Gu Ling��s arm, ��Let��s rest a bit more. We need to discuss a name for the little god.��


    After a moment��s thought, Gu Ling said, ��Let��s find a name with the water radical.��


    Su Liangughed, ��Stop, we have plenty of water now, no need to be so rigid.��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I can��t think of any.��


    ��I didn��t expect there would be something that could stump the Great God.�� Su Liang chuckled, ��Don��t worry, it��s still early. We have plenty of time to think.

 Chapter 337: 337. Your grandfather’s deterrence

    Chapter 337: 337. Your grandfather��s deterrence<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the third day after Gu Ling arrived on the ind, thekeside cottage was built.


    Qiao Cong worked day and night,ing over to help whenever he had time. At first, he thought Gu Liang didn��t understand, butter found that Gu Ling was even more skilled and efficient than him.<div>


    Cen Man also helped as much as she could within her abilities.


    As for Su Liang, she only went there when it wasn��t too hot during the day, and they wouldn��t even let her lift a finger.


    Thekeside cottage was surrounded by a waist-high bamboo fence, and Gu Ling personally made the fence himself, with a unique pattern designed by him, which looked much more beautiful than the one at Qiao Cong��s courtyard.


    The cottage only had one room to live in. In addition, there was a kitchen, toilet, and a firewood shed, fully equipped.


    Qiao Cong originally said that they shouldn��t build a kitchen on this side, and to let Qiuyue cook and send them the prepared food directly.


    Gu Ling insisted.


    At this moment, Su Liang was being held by Gu Ling while looking at the new house when Qiao Cong couldn��t help but say, ��Su Liang is pregnant; she can��t cook or do heavy work, as it will tire her.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Master, don��t worry, I won��t do it; I��ll let him do it.��


    Qiao Cong was stunned, and Cen Man was also a little puzzled, ��You want Gu Ling to cook? Can he cook?��


    It was rare for men to know how to cook in this world, especially for men from distinguished noble families.


    Su Liang casually said, ��My husband, he can do everything!��<div>


    Qiao Cong and Cen Man shook their heads and sighed, feeling that their disciple had lost her senses because of Gu Liang��


    Qiuyue was asked to bring one portion of each ingredient to thekeside cottage, and she was immediately puzzled, ��Will Miss Su cook by herself?��


    Qiao Cong snorted, ��She said Gu Ling will do it. I will keep an eye on them.��


    If Su Liang secretly cooked for Gu Ling behind their backs, Qiao Cong would have a ��chat�� with Gu Ling.


    Not far away, Nangong Qian, who was sunbathing, was surprised, ��Grandfather, can my uncle��s husband cook?��


    Qiao Cong walked over, picked up Nangong Qian, and sent her back to her room, ��It doesn��t concern us, they��ve separated!��


    However, the ��separated�� Qiao Cong secretly left the small courtyard and headed towards theke, intending to see for himself who exactly was cooking.


    As soon as Su Liang sat down on the small stool to add a piece of firewood, Gu Ling pulled her up, ��This is ufortable to sit on.�� He wanted to send her back to the room.


    Su Liang refused, ��No, I want to be here. We haven��t cooked together in a long time.��


    Gu Ling looked around and asked Su Liang to wait for a moment. He returned to the room and moved the bamboo chair that Qiao Cong had made for Su Liang, with a soft cotton cushion on it, and ced it by the open kitchen window.


    Su Liang sat in the spot Gu Ling arranged for her, a distance away from the stove, so she wouldn��t be smoked by the cooking fumes. Looking out the window, she saw the lush green bamboo forest.<div>


    Su Liang thought she saw a shadow flickering in the bamboo forest, but when she looked again, it was gone. She thought she must have been seeing things and assumed that if someone came, Gu Ling would definitely notice.


    It was Qiao Cong.


    He hid in the bamboo forest and saw Su Liang sitting by the kitchen window, but he couldn��t see Gu Ling.


    After a while, smoke came out of the kitchen, and Su Liang had a teacup in her hand, drinking water.


    A littleter, Qiao Cong smelled a faint fragrance, but Su Liang remained seated all the time.


    Qiao Cong waited patiently until Su Liang finally stood up, and soon saw her walking out of the kitchen with Gu Ling following and holding two tes.


    The table in the courtyard was made of arge stone b that Gu Ling had carried back from the beach, polished smooth and t, and the stools were made of bamboo.


    When Su Liang and Gu Ling were about to eat, Qiao Cong squinted his eyes to make sure the food wasn��t cooked by Su Liang.


    Su Liang had just tried a piece of spare rib and was about to praise Gu Ling��s improved skills when she saw Qiao Cong walking in with a big bamboo shoot in his hand and his gaze fell on the food.


    The courtyard was filled with the enticing aroma of food, and Qiao Cong was already a little surprised by the appearance and color of the food. It looked just like what Su Liang would make, even more delicate.


    ��I don��t know if it��s safe to eat, but I brought this for you anyway.�� Qiao Cong put the bamboo shoot on the table.<div>


    ��Master, would you like to try Gu Ling��s cooking?�� Su Liang asked with a smile.


    Qiao Cong was about to sit down when he heard Gu Ling say, ��Not enough to eat.��


    The atmosphere suddenly became subtle, and Qiao Cong left with a dark face.


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Great God, I originally nned to let him teach you the ultimate technique of Luoying Swordsmanship after he tasted your cooking.��


    Gu Ling��s face was calm, ��It��s fine if you teach me.��


    ��My swordsmanship isn��t up to par,�� said Su Liang. ��It would be better if he taught you.��


    But Gu Ling didn��t give Qiao Cong any face, which made Su Liang��s n difficult to carry out.


    ��Let��s talk about itter.�� Gu Ling put another piece of ribs on Su Liang��s te.


    Cen Man heard footsteps, then Qiuyue said that the Master had returned, and it was time for dinner.


    After Su Liang moved out, Cen Man moved into her old room.


    ��I thought you were going to stay there for dinner.�� Cen Man started the conversation.


    Qiao Cong snorted lightly, looking at the dishes prepared by Qiuyue, he felt that they were far inferior to those at Su Liang��s table.


    Cen Man asked again, ��Was it cooked by Su Liang, or is Gu Ling really good at cooking?��


    ��That kid can cook.�� Qiao Cong told the truth.


    Cen Man was quite surprised, ��He really can do everything. He looks so good, no wonder Xiaoliang likes him.��


    ��You can��t even see him.�� Qiao Cong snorted lightly.


    Cen Man smiled, ��He is indeed recognized as a beauty by everyone. Old Qiao, you were wrong about what happened before, it��s normal for Gu Ling to be unhappy with you. In both sentiment and reason, I think you should apologize to him first.��


    Qiao Cong��s face turned dark, ��Su Liang didn��t say anything!��


    Cen Man shook her head, ��Xiaoliang took you as his Master only because she had no other choice. You forced them to separate twice, if Gu Ling doesn��t hold a grudge and acts as if nothing happened, do you think that��s right? Why did Xiaoliang agree to not be your apprentice anymore after leaving the ind? You were wrong, but you didn��t apologize and you can��t guarantee that you won��t make the same mistakes for your grandson and granddaughter in the future. On what grounds can you demand their sincere treatment of you?��


    Qiao Cong mmed his chopsticks on the table, not eating anything, and got up and left.


    Cen Man sighed, ��Why all the fuss?��


    ��


    Su Liang and Gu Ling finally returned to their peaceful and quiet lives. Although both knew they wouldn��t stay here for long, living in the present still brought them full happiness.


    Gu Ling would go with Su Liang to fetch water from the courtyard when Su Liang went to give Nangong Qian acupuncture, as there was no well at thekeside house.


    At other times, Cen Man would asionallye to talk to Su Liang, stay for a while, and leave without staying for a meal.


    Su Liang was curious about Cen Man��s past. She must be a person with a story, she asked about Su Liang��s affairs, and always mentioned Qiao Cong, but she wouldn��t talk about her own affairs.


    However, Su Liang never inquired further. She could feel Cen Man��s sincerity and kindness, and other things were not important.


    After not seeing Qiao Cong for two days, Su Liang learned that he went shopping again and hadn��t returned.


    Another day passed, and Qiao Cong came back, letting Qiuyue send things over to Su Liang and Gu Ling, and specifically found Cen Man to tell her about the current situation outside and asked her to inform Su Liang.


    ��Did you go to Jiaye City?�� Cen Man was surprised. There was no need to go to Jiaye City just to buy things.


    Qiao Cong nodded, ��They have the desserts that Qianqian likes.��


    Cen Man knew he was lying and didn��t admit that he went there for Su Liang, ��I don��t know anything about the outside world and people. I��m afraid I can��t exin it clearly, you should tell Xiaoliang.��


    Qiao Cong wanted to say something more, but Cen Man entered the room and closed the door.


    Qiao Cong frowned and stood for a while. Turning back, he saw Qiuyue returning after sending the items.


    ��Master, I have sent the items to Miss Su. Mr. Gu made a little rabbit out of bamboo, and it looks really nice!�� Qiuyue said with a smile.


    Qiao Cong didn��t say anything and went back to his room.


    Qiuyue was puzzled, feeling that Qiao Cong seemed angry, but who was he angry at? No one offended him!


    Qiuyue felt that Gu Ling was a magical person. Even though he was a nobleman from a prestigious family, he could cook delicious dishes, doundry, and was skillful in all kinds of chores. Moreover, his martial arts skills were amazing, making him incredibly perfect.


    Qiuyue thought no wonder herdy had been captivated by him.


    However, to Qiuyue, Gu Ling was like the moon in the sky, untouchable. She knew her status was low and never dared to have improper thoughts.


    But she believed that Gu Ling and Su Liang were a match made in heaven, the so-called ��fairy couple.��


    Qiuyue dared not mention this to Nangong Qian, but couldn��t help confiding in the gentle Cen Man, using all the beautiful words she knew.


    Finally, Qiuyue mentioned Qiao Cong, ��It seems that Master is in a bad moodtely, and I don��t know why.��


    Cen Man shook her head, ��Nobody annoyed him.�� He was just angry at himself.


    At dusk, Su Liang and Gu Ling were having dinner when a figure appeared outside the fence, silently watching them.


    As Su Liang was imagining her future life with children, she suddenly saw Qiao Cong and hesitated, ��Master, is something wrong?��


    Qiao Cong didn��t intend toe in, but spoke to Su Liang across the fence, ��Is Qian��s health still dependent on you?��


    Su Liang stood up and walked over, ��It��s stable for now. The interval between acupuncture treatments has increased, and after this month, it won��t be needed anymore. She can rely on medicine.��


    Qiao Cong nodded, ��Alright. After this month, if you want to leave, you can.��


    Su Liang hadn��t expected Qiao Cong toe especially for this, but was still thrilled, ��We��ll discuss whether to leave or not.��


    ��I��m sorry for everything before.�� Qiao Cong looked at Su Liang and said.


    ��I know it wasn��t Master��s intention.�� Su Liang replied.


    ��If he wants to learn Luoying Swordsmanship, I can teach him.�� Qiao Cong nced at Gu Ling, who was eating.


    Su Liang��s eyes brightened, ��That��s great! I��ve been thinking about this, but I couldn��t find Master these past few days.��


    Saying this, Su Liang waved for Gu Ling toe over.


    Gu Ling put down his chopsticks and walked over, his arm naturally wrapping around Su Liang��s waist. He liked this position, being able to embrace her with a hook of his arm.


    ��Master just said he can teach you the ultimate techniques of Luoying Swordsmanship. You should learn from him tonight.�� Su Liang thought this was very important. It was rare for Qiao Cong to apologize and show goodwill, and they couldn��t miss this opportunity.


    As the sky darkened, Qiao Cong squinted at Gu Ling, and Gu Ling looked back at him.


    Qiao Cong thought that if Gu Ling refused, it would be fine. He had never tried to please anyone so much in his life, not even Nangong Lin, who always wanted to learn from him.


    ��Alright.�� Gu Ling nodded indifferently.


    Qiao Cong snorted lightly, ��I��m doing this for the sake of my grand-disciple in Su Liang��s womb so that you can protect mother and child.��


    Truth be told.


    But Gu Ling said, ��So am I.��


    Qiao Cong was left speechless and hummed coldly before turning to leave, but Su Liang called out, ��Wait, Master!��


    Qiao Cong turned around to see Su Liang returning to the table and back quickly, handing him a plump white steamed bun with a smile, ��This is a meat bun made by Gu Ling. Taste it, Master. It��s a thank you gift for teaching him swordsmanship.��


    Qiao Cong red at Su Liang, ��Is one bun really enough for my ultimate sword techniques?��


    Su Liang��s smile deepened, ��This is a meat bun made by my beautiful and talented husband. Not everyone can have one. If Master doesn��t want it, that��s fine.��


    Qiao Cong snatched it quickly, ��Why wouldn��t I want it?�� Then he stormed off with the bun in hand.


    As he entered the bamboo forest, Qiao Cong took a bite and squinted his eyes, finishing the bun in just a few bites before cursing, ��She only gave me one, so stingy!��


    That night, Gu Ling nned to visit Qiao Cong after Su Liang fell asleep.


    Qiao Cong waited for a while but saw no one, so he took the initiative to visit thekeside courtyard.


    After sitting in the courtyard for a while, he finally saw Gu Linge out.


    ��If you don��t want to learn, just say so!�� Qiao Cong was really annoyed.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Speak quietly, don��t wake her up.��


    Qiao Cong: ��


    Su Liang��s Luoying Swordsmanship, which was taught by Gu Ling, has limited foundation and can no longer improve.


    However, Gu Ling��s swordsmanship, learned from Nangong Lin, is now not inferior to his own.


    After exchanging moves with Gu Ling, Qiao Cong had to admit, ��You have a high level ofprehension.�� Gu Ling had integrated his original swordsmanship and created new sword techniques that were close to being true ultimate moves, but they still needed some polishing.


    Without wasting any words, Qiao Cong simply demonstrated an ultimate move and asked, ��Did you remember?��


    As soon as the words fell, Gu Ling reproduced the move without any error and at a not slow pace.


    Qiao Cong felt that this was supposed to be his real disciple�� However, he knew that Gu Ling did not care for him, he couldn��t say this out loud.


    ��I��lle back tomorrow at this time to exchange moves with you.�� Qiao Cong left after saying the words.


    He stopped at the edge of the bamboo forest, and saw an elegant figure on thekeside, practicing with the sword shing.


    Qiao Cong muttered, ��What a monster.��


    When Gu Ling finished practicing the sword and returned to his room, Su Liang woke up.


    ��How was it?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling gently touched Su Liang��s hair, ��Not bad.��


    ��Would Nangong Lin be angry to death if he knew that his father-inw taught you the ultimate technique of the Luoying Swordsmanship for a meat bun?�� Su Liangughed softly.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��It��s not just for the meat bun.��


    Su Liang rubbed her belly, ��Our baby is just a little meat bun. We still don��t know if it��s a boy or a girl.��


    ��Either is good, I will love both.�� Gu Ling gently patted Su Liang, ��Go to sleep.��


    The next day, Cen Man learned that Qiao Cong had apologized to Su Liang and Gu Ling and had taught Gu Ling the ultimate sword technique. She breathed a sigh of relief. She really didn��t want to break the harmony that is happening now, and luckily Qiao Cong wasn��t so confused.


    As for the news Qiao Cong investigated in Jiaye City earlier, there was nothing special. There were no conflicts on the surface between the three countries, nor any signs of war.


    In the following days, Qiao Cong would exchange sword moves with Gu Ling by theke every night. Although Qiao Cong was stronger, under his suppression, Gu Ling��s swordsmanship became more advanced and improved rapidly.


    This was also a very fulfilling thing for Qiao Cong.


    On the other hand, because Situ Jing, who was almost blind due to poison, has rushed to Liuxian River with Nangong Lin��spany, day and night. Not far away was Jiaye City, where a major turning point in his life took ce.


    He already knew that Che Yun and Che Xiao had been sent back to the capital of Qian Country, but he decided to let go of the non-existent rtionship that he had been longing for unterally. The real Che Yun and Che Xiao were dead, and some rtionships no longer had any room for reconciliation or recovery.


    The two could directly leave Liuxian River and go to sea without going to Jiaye City. But Nangong Lin insisted on going to check the situation.


    Coincidentally, as they sneaked into the city and approached Lin��s Family, they met Lian Shun, who was about to return home.


    ��What are you going to do?�� Situ Jing��s eyes were wrapped in a ck cloth to avoid further injury.


    Nangong Lin sneered, ��I am going to invite your best friend to apany you on a trip. So that Su Liang��s girl doesn��t y tricks!��


    Situ Jing subconsciously grabbed Nangong Lin��s arm.


    Nangong Lin snorted softly, ��Jingjing, at this point, you can��t think that Lian Shun will still treat you as a friend, right? Wake up! Healing your eyes is the most important thing, otherwise, everything is in vain!��


    Situ Jing��s expression froze, and he let go of his hand.


    It was not difficult for Nangong Lin, with his strength, to capture Lian Shun.


    Situ Jing waited for about a quarter of an hour, and Nangong Lin returned.


    ��How is it?�� Situ Jing frowned and asked.


    Nangong Lin snorted, ��Easy. Your friend��s martial arts skills are far behind those of you and Gu Ling.��


    ��Is he�� alright?�� Situ Jing didn��t hear Lian Shun��s voice.


    ��He was knocked out, otherwise, he would have screamed.�� Nangong Lin said, ��Let��s take him with us, as a gift for Su Liang. With your grandfather��s deterrence, wouldn��t she obediently heal you? Let��s go!��

 Chapter 338: 338. Save you

    Chapter 338: 338. Save you<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yao City, Liang Country.


    Under the incessant ��harassment�� of Yanyun Building��s assassins and Old Bai and Old Mu, the doors of Prince Yue��s mansion remained tightly closed for several consecutive days, with nobody going in or out.<div>


    Situ Xie couldn��t enter the pce to discuss the overall political situation with Situ Han, so he had secretly sent three masters to deliver messages to the Imperial Pce. However, none of them returned.


    ��This can��t go on like this.�� Madam Yue��s face was grim, ��How about setting a trap?��


    Situ Xie coldly said, ��It��s time for a counterattack. I came here to discuss this with Madam Yue and ask for her assistance.��


    ��Sure. I��m here to help Prince Yue.�� Madam Yue sneered, ��Why not tonight, then?��


    Situ Xie snorted, ��Exactly what I was thinking.��


    That night, close to midnight, Situ Xie��s carriage slowly left the Prince Yue Mansion��s back door, heading in the direction of the Imperial Pce.


    Soon, the news of the carriage was reported to Yan Shiba, who was hiding not far from Prince Yue��s Mansion, by Yanyun Building��s assassins who had been observing from the dark.


    Yan Shiba didn��t want to continue dealing with Situ Xie either. Although Gu Ling didn��t explicitly tell her to kill Situ Xie, she also didn��t say not to kill him.


    ��Tonight, all of you, kill Situ Xie!�� Yan Shiba coldly ordered.


    On the other hand, Old Mu had long noticed that there had been another group of genuine assassins attacking the entire Prince Yue��s mansion recently. However, since he didn��t know the rtionship between Su Liang and Yan Shiba, he wasn��t sure whose people those assassins were.


    But, the enemy of an enemy could be a temporary friend. Old Mu understood this principle.<div>


    So, when he saw the carriage leaving Prince Yue��s Mansion, he thought that those persistent assassins would surely take action again.


    Old Mu kept his distance and called Old Bai when he passed by the ce where the two of them were staying.


    Old Bai was sleeping soundly at the time, and when he was woken up, he was in a bad mood. When Old Mu told him that a carriage had left Prince Yue��s Mansion and Situ Xie might be inside, or it might be a trap, Old Bai sobered up.


    Qi Jun was about to follow them, but both Old Bai and Old Mu pushed him back, telling him to stay put.


    Qi Jun fully understood: with his weak strength, he shouldn��t go out and cause more trouble��


    It was the dead of night.


    The carriage wheels rolled over the ground, making a rumbling noise.


    Halfway through the journey, the carriage crossed a stone bridge, and the sound of horse hooves became clearer.


    Upon reaching the middle of the bridge, more than a dozen shadows suddenly flew from the bridgehead and attacked the carriage!


    As the assassins approached, eight figures jumped out from inside and beneath the carriage!


    The two sides quickly engaged in battle, with the sounds of swords and knives shing echoing from one side to the other.<div>


    Old Mu and Old Bai quietly approached and saw a chaotic battle.


    Both sides were strong and had simr numbers. Old Mu had guessed correctly that the carriage was indeed a trap, and Situ Xie wasn��t inside; it was all just to lure the assassins out.


    Looking around, Old Mu thought that there must be more than just those eight on Situ Xie��s side. However, he didn��t intend to make a move yet and nned to observe the situation further.


    Old Bai had been quiet and not talking much. Old Mu suspected that he had gotten lost if he didn��t look at him.


    As Old Mu was staring at a bush and thinking that there might be people hiding behind it, Old Bai suddenly pulled him back a few steps.


    ��What��s up?�� Old Mu asked in a low voice.


    ��Poison.�� Old Bai said in a low voice, took a medicine bottle from his waist pouch, poured out two pills and handed one to Old Mu.


    Old Mu��s expression changed, and he quickly swallowed the pill. Although he hadn��t felt anything unusual, if Old Bai said there was poison, there must be poison.


    ��That despicable Situ Xie, so sinister!�� Old Mu cursed in a low voice. This trap tonight was even more ruthless than he had anticipated. The chance of survival for those assassins wasn��t looking good.


    ��Old Bai, do we save them or not?�� Old Mu asked with a frown, ��What if those people are our girl��s friends and they��re here for her?��


    As soon as he finished speaking, without waiting for Old Bai��s answer, Old Mu shouted at the top of his lungs, ��It��s poisoned, run!��<div>


    The assassins of Yanyun Building, upon hearing this, had yet to react when they heard the sound of a whistle. It was the signal from Yan Shiba to retreat.


    But at that moment, more than a dozen assassins suddenly felt dizzy and unsteady on their feet, as the poison began to take effect. There were also master fighters nearby who had taken the antidote in advance, blocking their way. They wanted to leave, but were now unable to escape.


    Seeing this, Old Mu cursed and rushed out from his hiding spot! If these men were really Su Liang��s friends, then he couldn��t just not help them!


    Old Bai hesitated for a moment, but also went over.


    Just as Old Bai was about to save one of the Yanyun Building��s assassins, he heard a gloomy female voice behind him, ��Senior Brother, is that you?��


    Old Bai��s eyes widened and his face stiffened, not looking back. He pushed back an attacking master with a palm strike, and the next moment he felt something sharp and thin silently prate his body.


    ��Senior Brother, after such a long time apart, why won��t you look back at me?�� Madam Yue��sugh was chilling.


    Old Bai tore open his pouch and threw it up, the sweet-smelling powder rapidly spreading through the air!


    Madam Yue��splexion changed, and as she retreated, she shouted loudly, ��Retreat!��


    The fierce battle suddenly ended, leaving only an empty carriage on the bridge, with no trace of any people.


    After Madam Yue and her men fled, Old Mu took Old Bai��s antidote, distributed it among the fallen assassins, and then left together. They didn��t stop until they entered a dense forest.


    All ten assassins were injured to varying degrees, with their exposed skin showing signs of festering, but it wasn��t serious, and it was already under control. This was caused by the poison that Old Bai releasedter, but he and Old Mu had taken the antidote beforehand, so they were fine.


    Madam Yue ran so quickly because she knew the severity of the poison. The antidote she had given to Situ Xie��s men in advance could not counter this unexpected poison.


    ��Who are you? From Yanyun Building? Why did you want to kill Situ Xie?�� Old Mu asked coldly.


    A young woman��s voice came from not far away, ��And who are you?��


    Old Mu turned his head to look at Yan Shiba, who had appeared before them, his eyes narrowed. ��You are�� the owner of Yanyun Building?��


    The young female assassin leader could be none other than her.


    ��What if I am? Who are you two?�� Yan Shiba��s gaze was guarded. She had not returned to Qian Country for a long time before she met Su Liang in Yin Country. She didn��t know that Su Liang had two new masters. But she guessed that these two strong and poison-savvy old men were here for Su Liang.


    ��You first, why do you want to kill Situ Xie? Who hired you?�� Old Mu scoffed.


    Yan Shiba sneered, ��You first, announce your names!��


    Looking impatient, Old Bai spoke, ��Enough! Let��s go!��


    Old Mu sensed that Old Bai was agitated, likely due to his encounter with that witch earlier, and didn��t want to entangle with Yan Shiba any longer, deciding to leave.


    However, Yan Shiba ordered her men to block Old Mu and Old Bai��s way.


    ��Do you know a girl named Su Liang?�� Yan Shiba stared intently at Old Mu.


    Old Mu replied irritably, ��Do you n to repay kindness with enmity? Get away!��


    ��I mean to say that, since our goals are the same, why not work together?�� Yan Shiba didn��t step aside.


    Old Mu was tempted, but Old Bai flew up and broke through the encirclement.


    ��Hey! Wait for me!�� Old Mu followed and ran after him.


    Yan Shiba did not let her men really obstruct them. Watching their figures disappear into the night, she snorted softly, ��It must have something to do with Liang Sister!��


    All of Yanyun Building��s assassins in Yao City were deployed tonight, and they were all injured and poisoned. Although the poison was under control, they knew that Situ Xie had a witch who was proficient in poison by his side. If it weren��t for the timely rescue of Old Bai and Old Mu, they would have been wiped out.


    Thinking it over, Yan Shiba thought the risk was too great to continue, and Gu Ling, who asked her toe here, had told her not to risk her life.


    Given this, Yan Shiba decided to temporarily stop and withdraw from Yao City to recuperate.


    Meanwhile, when Old Mu found Old Bai, he had already packed up and prepared to leave.


    Qi Jun didn��t understand why and dared not speak.


    ��Didn��t we agree to kill Situ Xie first before searching for our youngdy? What��s the meaning of this?�� Old Mu frowned, ��Is it because of that old witch? She��s the madwoman you mentioned? Are you that afraid of her?��


    Old Bai looked sullen, ��Get out of my way!��


    Old Mu spread his arms out, ��No! You can��t just leave without exining yourself! How am I supposed to face the youngdy if you leave? You haven��t even properly taught her poison techniques yet! Are you nning to go back to a life of drunken stupor?!��


    ��You don��t understand,�� Old Bai said coldly.


    Old Mu snatched his bundle away and tossed it to Qi Jun. Qi Jun hesitated for a moment before hiding the bundle behind his back��


    Old Bai looked conflicted, ��You don��t know how insane that madwoman truly is! Especially when it involves people or matters rted to myself! If she finds out that I am connected to Su Liang, there will be endless trouble!��


    Hearing this, Old Mu became furious, ��Have you lost your mind? At this point, the madwoman must know you��re connected to the youngdy! She might have even guessed that you��re her master! If you run, what will happen to the youngdy if the madwomanes looking for her?��


    Qi Jun finally understood what was going on and quickly nodded in agreement, ��Yes, indeed! Our youngdy hasn��t had a chance to properly learn poison techniques from Senior Bai, how will she be able to deal with it? Senior Bai must not just simply abandon us!��


    Old Bai��s expression turned gloomy, ��It��s all my fault�� I shouldn��t have involved Su Liang����


    ��What on earth did you do to offend that madwoman?�� Old Mu couldn��t help but ask, ��Is your poison technique inferior to hers? Why does she keep bothering you?��


    Old Bai hesitated, only to heave a deep sigh in the end.


    Qi Jun looked serious, ��Senior Bai, I believe that since this person is such a big problem, it��s better to just get rid of her outright. Of course, this is only under the premise that both seniors are not in danger, as the youngdy definitely wouldn��t want anything bad to happen to you both.��


    ��That makes sense,�� Old Mu agreed.


    Old Bai swayed slightly, blood leaking from the corner of his mouth, hisplexion extremely unsightly, ��It��s not as simple as you think.��


    ��


    Nameless ind.


    As night fell and the wind and waves picked up, Situ Jing reached out and felt Lian Shun lying beside him. He then asked, ��Master, haven��t we arrived yet?��


    ��We have.�� As soon as Nangong Lin finished speaking, the boat reached the shore.


    After the three of themnded, Nangong Lin pulled the boat ashore and secured it to prevent it from being swept away by the waves.


    As Situ Jing had not yet adapted to being blind, Nangong Lin led him by a ribbon and stepped on the sandy beach as they walked forward. Nangong Lin was carrying the still unconscious Lian Shun on his back. Lian Shun had almost woke up in the middle, but was given another sedative to keep him asleep.


    They hadn��t gone far before Nangong Lin suddenly stopped, almost causing Situ Jing to bump into him.


    ��Master, why have we stopped?�� Situ Jing asked, frowning.


    Nangong Lin gazed at the dark bamboo forest in front of him, lost in thought, ��You two hide here, while I go find your grandfather.��


    ��Master, are you worried that something might have happened on the ind while we were away?�� Situ Jing asked.


    Nangong Lin nodded and shook his head at the same time, ��With your grandfather here, nothing should have gone wrong. But just to be on the safe side, let��s be cautious. I won��t alert Su Liang yet; I��ll talk to your grandfather about how to make Su Liang willingly treat your condition.��


    ��That works,�� Situ Jing nodded.


    Soon after, Nangong Lin found a ce for Situ Jing to sit down and securely tied up Lian Shun��s hands and feet, making it impossible for him to escape even if he woke up.


    ��Don��t make a sound. Wait here for me toe back.�� Nangong Lin patted Situ Jing on the shoulder.


    Situ Jing could clearly hear the sound of waves and the rustling of the wind blowing through the bamboo leaves, guessing that they were at the edge of the bamboo forest.


    Nangong Lin made sure Situ Jing was settled before heading alone into the bamboo forest, heading towards Qiao Cong��s residence.


    At this time, Qiuyue had already served Nangong Qian her meal, administered her medicine, and put her to bed, and themp in the room had been extinguished.


    However, the rooms on the left where Su Liang stayed and on the right where Qiao Cong stayed still had their lights on.


    Nangong Lin appeared outside the courtyard and immediately saw a slender shadow reflected on the window of Su Liang��s room. Everything appeared the same as when he leftst time, just as he had expected.


    Nangong Lin circled around to the fence nearest to Qiao Cong��s room, leaped in, and silently made his way over to avoid alerting Su Liang. He knocked on the back wall in a rhythmic pattern.


    Qiao Cong was tidying up his clothes inside his room, nning to go train with Gu Lingter. Hearing the sound from the back wall, his eyes narrowed slightly. He put down his clothes, opened the door, and went out.


    Cen Man was weaving a small basket with thin bamboo strips. Since she couldn��t see, it took her a long time to do it. During the day, she specifically asked Qiao Cong to teach her this task to pass the time.


    When she heard the door open, Cen Man thought it was Qiao Cong going to find Gu Ling again, so she didn��t notice anything unusual.


    Qiao Cong left the courtyard and entered the bamboo forest. Soon, Nangong Lin appeared, ��Father.��


    ��Why did youe back? How is Jingjing?�� Qiao Cong asked with a frown.


    Nangong Lin countered, ��How is Qianqian��s health? Is Su Liang still here?��


    ��You don��t need to worry about Qianqian��s health. Su Liang is still here. What are you here for? Is Jingjing alone in Liang Country?�� Qiao Cong asked.


    Nangong Lin sighed deeply, ��Father, Jingjing had an ident.��


    Qiao Cong frowned more, ��What do you mean? What happened to him?��


    Nangong Lin hurriedly said, ��He is still alive and came back with me, but he was poisoned and injured his eyes. Now, he can��t see.��


    Qiao Cong grabbed Nangong Lin��s cor, his voice filled with anger, ��How did you promise me?��


    Nangong Lin said that the poison was suspected to be from Su Liang��s master. Situ Jing encountered it in Situ Xie��s mansion. At that time, he was asked to stay outside by Situ Jing and did not follow him in.


    ��Father, I brought Jingjing back to find Su Liang quickly, to treat him. Maybe his eyes can still be saved.�� Nangong Lin��s face turned grim, ��Perhaps, Su Liang knows how to solve the poison. Jingjing being poisoned has something to do with her too. Now, we must make Su Liang obediently cooperate and put all her efforts into treating Jingjing. For this, I specifically went to Jiaye City to capture Lian Shun.��


    ��Where is Jingjing?�� Qiao Cong��s voice was low.


    ��Over there.�� Nangong Lin pointed in a direction, ��To be on the safe side, I came to discuss with Father how to deal with it. Su Liang is full of tricks. If we are not careful, she will take advantage of us! If she pretends to treat Jingjing but does not try her best, we won��t know. We must use strong means, if she can��t cure Jingjing, we��ll dismember Lian Shun!��


    Qiao Cong turned around, ��Take me to see Jingjing.��


    Nangong Lin nodded, ��Alright, this way.��


    On the way, Nangong Lin talked about the events that urred after he and Situ Jing leftst time. He appeared to have taken good care of Situ Jing and treated him well, almost fulfilling his every wish.


    ��Situ Xie is strong, and the Liang royal family is full of dangers. Once Jingjing��s eyes are cured, you should teach him theplete Luoying swordsmanship as soon as possible,�� Nangong Lin said.


    ��Hmm,�� Qiao Cong nodded, ��I��ll teach you first another day.��


    Nangong Lin��s eyes lit up with happiness, ��Thank you, Father. I realized on this trip that there are always stronger people out there. If I can learn theplete Luoying swordsmanship, I will be able to better protect Qianqian and Jingjing from being bullied.��


    As they were talking, the two reached the edge of the bamboo forest.


    Nangong Lin led the way and found Situ Jing and Lian Shun, who were still in the same spot.


    ��Jingjing, I brought your grandfather here,�� Nangong Lin walked over, pulled Situ Jing up, and bent down to pat the dirt on his clothes, being extra careful and considerate.


    Lian Shun was still unconscious nearby.


    Qiao Cong��s gaze fell on the ck cloth covering Situ Jing��s eyes, and his face darkened.


    ��Grandfather, it��s because I am ipetent,�� Situ Jing said in a low voice.


    ��Don��t talk like that. Su Liang is here, she will definitely cure you,�� Nangong Lin said reassuringly.


    Qiao Cong approached Situ Jing and Nangong Lin without turning his head and said, ��Father, Jingjing��s eyes cannot be dyed any longer, we����.


    Before he could finish, Qiao Cong raised his hand behind Nangong Lin��s back and pped his neck with a palm strike!


    Nangong Lin��s eyes widened in shock. He turned around and looked at Qiao Cong in disbelief, ��You����


    Qiao Cong pped Nangong Lin��s face hard, knocking him to the ground, then stepped on his chest and kicked him fiercely!


    Everything happened so fast. Nangong Lin spat out a mouthful of blood and passed out.


    Situ Jing couldn��t see, but he heard the sound of Qiao Cong hitting Nangong Lin. His expression changed drastically, ��What is Grandfather doing?��


    Qiao Cong coldly said, ��Saving you!��

 Chapter 339: Do you have that medicine?

    Chapter 339: Do you have that medicine?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    As Lian Shun��s consciousness gradually returned, he heard the increasingly clear sound of waves and people talking nearby.


    ��Grandfather, it seems you really have fallen for Su Liang,��<div>


    This voice was all too familiar to Lian Shun �C Che Yun, who was now better known as Situ Jing.


    Qiao Cong spoke up coldly, ��She once sincerely regarded you as a friend. Why were you insistent on following Situ Xie��s orders? Even for the sake of the Che Family, there should be other ways!��


    This was the question Lian Shun wanted to ask Situ Jing as well. Why��


    After a moment of silence, Situ Jing spoke up again, ��What if I say that I just want power, to return to Liang Country as a prince, to be the crown prince and seize the Dragon Throne? Would grandfather be against me like you were against Nangong Lin?��


    Qiao Cong spoke up again with anger, ��What is so good about that throne anyway?��


    Situ Jing coldly said, ��I have been under others�� control since I was little, walking on thin ice every step of the way. Situ Xie treated me like a pawn, so did Nangong Lin. Where was grandfather during those times? To him, because I had Situ Han��s blood, I was an existence that was both unwilling to be abandoned and utterly detestable! I have never obtained what I once longed for and have long been disappointed, so I don��t need it anymore!��


    Qiao Cong��s face darkened, ��I didn��t detest you. It��s just that during those past years, I was trapped by some matters, unable to extricate myself and care for you and Qianqian properly.��


    Situ Jing��s face was full of self-mockery, ��Yes, you all have your own matters and lives. What about my life? The so-called Liang Country prince, the Che family��s young master, the militarymander �C they are all just jokes! Even now, if I were to sabotage Situ Xie��s ns for Lian Shun��s sister, causing him to lose everything, Lian Shun would still not give me another chance! Neither would Su Liang! They are both morally noble and spotless people, but I am not. My heart is dark, and I have killed people to survive long ago. I am not worthy to be their friend! To be your grandson! I truly like Su Liang, envy Lian Shun, and am jealous of Gu Ling! But I want power even more, and I don��t want to be anyone��s puppet or essory any longer! The Situ surname has brought me nothing but pain and oppression for the past twenty years, so why should I not try to seize that throne?��


    Qiao Cong sighed deeply, ��I know your life has been difficult, but even if you truly sit on the Dragon Throne, will you be happy then?��


    Situ Jing scoffed, ��You want me to be like Lian Shun and Su Liang, optimistic and cheerful, always staying kind and good-hearted no matter what difficulties they face. But I am not Lian Shun, nor am I Su Liang. They have not experienced my life. It is tough to be a good person, and I am already tired.��


    ��Jingjing,�� Qiao Cong said earnestly, ��It was grandfather��s fault for not taking care of you in the past, causing you to suffer so much. I will ask Su Liang to treat you, but whether or not your eyes can be healed, as long as I am alive, you can never return to the Liang Country royal family.��<div>


    ��What about the things grandfather did to Su Liang and Gu Ling for me and my sister?�� Situ Jing asked coldly.


    Qiao Cong shook his head, ��Foolish, short-sighted, impulsive, big mistakes. As Su Liang said, I was blinded by affection at the time and did things against my conscience. Now, I regret it deeply.��


    ��What if Su Liang refuses to treat me?�� Situ Jing asked.


    Qiao Cong bent down to help Situ Jing up, ��I will have a good talk with her about this.��


    Just then, Nangong Lin, who had fainted on the ground, suddenly opened his eyes. A cold glint shed across them as he ruthlessly severed Qiao Cong��s right Achilles tendon with a hidden dagger!


    Under the dark night sky, with no stars or moon, and amidst the sound of waves and rustling bamboo leaves, Qiao Cong was focused on speaking with Situ Jing and did not notice that Nangong Lin had regained consciousness.


    As Qiao Cong was about to help Situ Jing up, he was caught off guard by Nangong Lin��s sessful sneak attack. Gasping in pain, he fell back to the ground with Situ Jing!


    ��Grandfather? What��s wrong?�� Situ Jing sensed that something was amiss but couldn��t see what had happened.


    As soon as Lian Shun, who had already regained consciousness, opened his eyes, he saw Nangong Lin getting up from the ground, clutching his chest and staggering towards the sea.


    Lian Shun��s hands and feet were tied up tightly, making it impossible for him to break free. If he were to speak up at this moment and try to stop Nangong Lin from escaping, he would surely be taken hostage by Nangong Lin, potentially losing his life in the process.


    Considering this, Lian Shun closed his eyes again, pretending to be unconscious. After all, none of the three people around him were on his side, so he must not act rashly.<div>


    With his Achilles tendon severed and blood gushing out, Qiao Cong struggled to stand up, knowing that his chances of catching and defeating Nangong Lin were slim. For Situ Jing��s safety, he decided to forget about Nangong Lin for now.


    ��He injured me and escaped,�� Qiao Cong ripped a piece of cloth to wrap around his ankle, but it didn��t help much.


    By the time he looked back at the sea, Nangong Lin had already disappeared.


    Su Liang had already gone to bed, as Gu Ling was waiting for Qiao Cong toe and practice martial arts with him, as they had been doing for the past few days.


    When the usual time for Qiao Cong��s arrival had passed, Gu Ling thought he wasn��ting and didn��t go looking for him, deciding to go to bed early that night.


    However, not long after, the voice of Cen Man came from outside, ��Xiaoliang!��


    Gu Ling sat up. At this time, Cen Man must have called for Su Liang because something had happened.


    Cen Man called again, and Su Liang finally woke up, drowsy and held by Gu Ling as she sat up, ��Is Master calling me��?��


    ��Yes. I��ll go out first and see.�� Gu Ling spoke as she got out of bed.


    As he opened the door, he saw Cen Man supporting Qiao Cong, who entered the courtyard with one leg suspended in the air, clearly in pain.


    ��Qiao Cong��s ankle has been severed by Nangong Lin. Please let Xiaoliang take a look at it quickly!�� Cen Man��s expression was anxious. A normal person would be disabled if their ankle was severed, and the impact on a martial artist would be even more severe.<div>


    Su Liang got dressed and went to the door. Upon hearing Cen Man��s words, her face changed, ��Bring Master in quickly!��


    She lit twomps in the room, looked at Qiao Cong��s injured ankle, and furrowed her brows.


    Gu Ling had silently brought the medicine box and ced it beside Su Liang��s hand.


    ��Can it be saved?�� Cen Man asked, frowning.


    Su Liang focused her gaze, ��I��ll try.��


    Qiao Cong��s face was as calm as water, and he didn��t exin the cause of the injury at all.


    Su Liang asked Gu Ling to assist her in treating Qiao Cong��s injury, not having the time to investigate what had happened.


    After a quarter of an hour, Su Liang let out a sigh, ��It��s a severe injury. Whether it can recover depends on the healing process. Do not engage in martial arts again.��


    ��Hmm.�� Qiao Cong spoke up and sighed, ��I should have just killed Nangong Lin!��


    ��What exactly happened? Did Nangong Lin return? Where is Situ Jing?�� Su Liang sat down with Gu Ling and asked about the cause.


    Qiao Cong told the truth. Nangong Lin and Situ Jing had captured Lian Shun from Jiaye City and brought him to the ind, intending to force Su Liang to treat Situ Jing��s eyes.


    Upon hearing the beginning, Su Liang was filled with anger.


    ��Nangong Lin said that your master poisoned Jingjing��s eyes in Yao City.�� Qiao Cong said.


    Su Liang scoffed, ��Without evidence, are they ming everything on me?�� However, she suspected it was the handiwork of Old Bai and Old Mu. Strictly speaking, Old Bai was not her master.


    Qiao Cong shook his head, ��It��s just his one-sided im.�� He then talked about how he followed Nangong Lin, met Situ Jing and Lian Shun, knocked Nangong Lin unconscious, tried to persuade Situ Jing, but didn��t expect Nangong Lin to wake up so quickly and escape after ambushing him.


    ��It was because Nangong Lin was the man her daughter loved most, so Master couldn��t be cruel to him.�� Su Liang said indifferently. They had been master and disciple for many years andter became inws. Nangong Lin naturally tried his best to disguise himself and even intentionally brainwashed Qiao Cong in front of him. No matter what he did, he always imed it was for the sake of Qiao Cong��s grandchildren, and even used Nangong Qian and Situ Jing to drag Qiao Cong into it.


    The only miscalction Nangong Lin made was that Qiao Cong genuinely liked Su Liang and sobered up because of her.


    But Qiao Cong attacked Nangong Lin because he didn��t want him to harm his grandchildren anymore. After all, they shared a long-standing rtionship, and Qiao Cong subconsciously never thought about killing Nangong Lin, so he didn��t hit him hard enough.


    Qiao Cong sighed deeply, ��It was my momentary confusion!��


    ��Is Lian Shun alright?�� Su Liang asked.


    Qiao Cong shook his head, ��He��s fine. I asked Qiuyue to make some food for them. If you want to see him now, I can call him over.��


    ��As long as he��s fine.�� Su Liang yawned, ��Master, go back and rest first. Don��t touch the wound. Let��s talk about other things tomorrow.��


    ��Alright.�� Qiao Cong nodded.


    Gu Ling had no intention of escorting Qiao Cong back. He didn��t want to leave Su Liang for a moment, in case Nangong Lin snuck back onto the ind.


    Cen Man offered to carry Qiao Cong on her back, but he refused.


    ��I think it��s fine.�� Su Liang spoke up, agreeing with Cen Man��s suggestion to carry Qiao Cong back.


    ��Xiaoliang has already said it, don��t push yourself. No one��sughing at you.�� Cen Man insisted.


    Qiao Cong finally agreed to listen to Su Liang, reluctantly letting Cen Man carry him on her back.


    A specially built road made of stone bs connected the small courtyard by theke to Qiao Cong��s courtyard, making it easier for Cen Man to walk.


    Cen Man carried Qiao Cong on her back, walking slowly on the stone b road, surrounded by tranquility.


    ��Old Qiao, you can��t continue making blunders. Nangong Lin is nothing but trouble.�� Cen Man sighed, ��Regardless of whether Xiaoliang is willing to treat your grandson or not, you can��t force her. She doesn��t owe you anything.��


    ��I know,�� Qiao Cong said solemnly. ��No matter what decision she makes, I��ll ept it.��


    On the other side, Su Liang and Gu Ling were lying in bed, sleepless.


    ��Great God, should I treat Situ Jing?�� Su Liang asked, and then added, ��Of course, on the condition that I can treat him.��


    Gu Ling gently stroked Su Liang��s hair, ��It��s up to you.��


    Situ Jing had once been Su Liang��s friend, but he had never been Gu Ling��s friend. Gu Ling wouldn��t consider Situ Jing his brother just because of the sisterly bond between Situ Ning and Situ Xiang.


    However, he respected and supported Su Liang��s choices. Many things weren��t simply ck or white. Some people couldn��t be judged solely based on good and evil.


    ��Let��s see how things go tomorrow then!�� Su Liang sighed slightly. Qiao Cong certainly wanted to save Situ Jing, as he was his grandson.


    Qiao Cong slept on the ground in the kitchen, leaving his room for Lian Shun and Situ Jing.


    Cen Man was worried about the two of them fighting, but Qiao Cong assured her there would be no problem.


    Lian Shun wasn��t injured and still didn��t know that Gu Ling was on the ind. When he asked to see Su Liang, he was told that she had gone to bed and would see him tomorrow��


    From the conversation between Qiao Cong and Situ Jing earlier, Lian Shun knew that Qiao Cong had been ��conquered�� by Su Liang. The letter of reassurance was most likely personally sent to Jiaye City by Qiao Cong.


    As such, Lian Shun wasn��t too worried about his situation and decided to wait until he saw Su Liang.


    The only difort came from sharing a room with Situ Jing.


    They used to be very close friends, sharing a room or even squeezing together on a bed when there was limited space.


    But now, things could never be the same.


    Lying on the ground, Lian Shun closed his eyes, and immediately heard Situ Jing��s voice from the bed, ��I admit, I like Su Liang. But the friend I least want to lose is you.��


    Lian Shun was instantly amused and angered, ��What do you want? Should I thank you, too?��


    ��It��s me who wants to thank you.�� Situ Jing spoke in a low voice, ��I��ve thought about beingpletely honest with you, but I didn��t have the courage. Later, as certain events happened, there was no turning back.��


    ��Do you think that by saying these things, I��ll forgive you and act as if nothing happened? And let Su Liang treat you?�� Lian Shun coldly said.


    Situ Jing sighed, ��I know you won��t. But I still want to say that, from start to finish, the person I least want to hurt is you. You may not believe me, but in my heart, Su Liang holds less importance than you.��


    ��How ridiculous! If I��m so important, then why did you arrest my entire family, cause my sister to be injured and lose her memory, and cause the death of Grandpa Yuan!�� Lian Shun coldly said.


    Situ Jing was silent for a moment before speaking again, ��I don��t want to make excuses that those weren��t my ideas, but at the time, I wasn��t inplete control. If I hadn��t participated in the incident at Jiaye City, Yuan Ye wouldn��t have been the only one dead.��


    Upon hearing this, Lian Shun��s anger grew, ��If you had revealed the truth earlier, Grandpa Yuan wouldn��t have died at all!��


    Situ Jing sighed, ��If you think that way, you��re underestimating Situ Xie and being too naive. I��m just his pawn. If I don��t obey, he��ll have other pawns. Your grandfather was a war hero, and you wholeheartedly served Duanmu Che, yet in his eyes, there was still no family affection, only maniption from a higher position because he was born into the royal family. Su Liang is strong, but she��s merely a pawn in Duanmu Yi��s eyes; he��ll definitely get rid of her and Gu Ling when they��re no longer useful! What difference would it have made if I had told you all the truth back then? Unless I hid and ran away, I would never be able to escape the fate of being manipted by others. I just saw the reality of this world and wanted to gain power and control, no longer being controlled by anyone!��


    Hearing this, Lian Shun replied calmly, ��Do you really think I, or Su Liang, don��t understand what you��re saying? But while living in this world, there are things we should do and things we shouldn��t. If you had revealed the truth earlier, perhaps it wouldn��t have changed the animosity between Liang Country and Qian Country, and I might still not have been able to save Grandpa Yuan. But Su Liang and I would have considered you our friend and done our best to help you. No matter what the future holds, good or bad, we would have faced it together.��


    Hearing Lian Shun��sst words, Situ Jing fell intoplete silence��


    The next day, at the break of dawn.


    Lian Shun followed Qiuyue to thekeside and couldn��t help but exim, ��This ce is so beautiful!�� As he spoke, he saw a familiar figure appear inside a small courtyard surrounded by a bamboo fence.


    Lian Shun rubbed his eyes, thinking he was seeing things, ��Gu Xiaoling?��


    Upon realizing it was really Gu Ling, Lian Shun��s face lit up with joy, ��Gu Xiaoling, I can��t believe you��re here too! No one told mest night!��


    However, just as he moved to hug Gu Ling enthusiastically, he was coldly pushed away.


    Not minding, Lian Shun looked behind Gu Ling and ran excitedly over, ��Su Xiaoliang! It��s so great that you��re okay!��


    As Lian Shun tried to hug Su Liang, Gu Ling grabbed his cor and pulled him away.


    ��How��s your arm?�� Su Liang asked.


    Lian Shun grinned, ��It��s almostpletely healed! Everything��s good at home; Xiaonian is doing well, aside from missing his wife every day! You don��t have to worry!��


    Qiuyue spoke up, ��Master said to please go to the other side with Miss Su.��


    Lian Shun snorted, ��Situ Jing is blind; the old man wants you to treat him.��


    Su Liang��s expression remained calm, ��Let��s go there and see.��


    Seeing Gu Ling reaching out to hold Su Liang, Lian Shun sighed, ��You two are really inseparable. If I didn��t know any better, I��d think you two were just here for vacation.��


    ��I have news.�� Su Liang said with a lightugh.


    Lian Shun was taken aback, ��What news?�� After realizing what she meant, he eximed in excitement, ��Really? Su Xiaoliang, you��re pregnant?! Gu Xiaoling, you��re amazing! Su Xiaoliang, you��re the best! I want to be the baby��s godfather!��


    Gu Ling gave Lian Shun a cold look, leaving him to dwell on it.


    When they met with Situ Jing, he was quietly sitting next to Qiao Cong, his eyes still covered with a ck cloth.


    Hearing Lian Shun saying ��Gu Xiaoling,�� Situ Jing furrowed his brows, ��Grandpa, is Gu Ling here too?��


    Just like Lian Shun the night before, nobody had informed Situ Jing.


    Qiao Cong shook his head, ��Whether he��s here or not, it has nothing to do with you.��


    Su Liang knew that Qiao Cong was probably about to mention treating Situ Jing.


    But unexpectedly, Qiao Cong spoke up, ��Persuasion doesn��t work, but since there��s only one pill, I gave it to Qianqian. Do you have any?��


    Su Liang was stunned for a moment before realizing Qiao Cong��s intention. Did he want to erase Situ Jing��s past memories as well?


    Wasn��t this a ��Restart Button�� for raising children�� freely disposing of them? Although crude, it was indeed effective.


    Qiao Cong was determined to get Situ Jing and Nangong Qian back on the right track. And this was what was truly good for them. Unconditional obedience and yielding would only harm them.


    ��As for that type of medicine, I don��t have any, nor do I know how to make it.�� Su Liang shook her head. Old Bai certainly knew, but he wasn��t there.


    Situ Jing��s expression changed, ��What are you talking about?��


    Qiao Cong��s expression became serious, ��You must forget your past, start over, and I will ask Su Liang to heal you. If you��re unwilling, you may leave! I��ll just pretend that I don��t have this grandson!��

 Chapter 340: 340. Groundless Talk

    Chapter 340: 340. Groundless Talk<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Weighing whether or not to heal Situ Jing, the premise is that Su Liang must be able to do so.


    Peeling off the blindfold, Su Liang leaned in to check the condition of Situ Jing��s eyes.<div>


    Lian Shun nced at Gu Ling subconsciously, only to find his expression usual, and showing no intention to intervene.


    As Su Liang straightened up thoughtfully and distanced herself from Situ Jing, Qiao Cong quickly asked, ��How is it? Is it possible to heal?��


    Su Liang shook her head, causing Qiao Cong��s face to sink. But then she said, ��There��s less than a sixty percent chance.��


    ��More than fifty percent is considered good odds. As your master, I believe in your medical skills!�� Qiao Cong sighed with relief. ��Don��t feel pressure. He��s already in this state; even if he can��t be cured, it won��t be your fault.��


    Situ Jing:��


    Su Liang smiled slightly as Gu Ling was pulling her to sit down, ��Master, I haven��t even said that I wanted to heal him yet. I was just taking a look.��


    Qiao Cong frowned, ��If you have any conditions, just voice them. It��s just that there was no medicine around. Otherwise, I would have wiped his memory cleanst night.��


    ��That does seem like a solution,�� Su Liang agreed. ��But there��s really no such medicine now. I can��t trust that he won��t stand against us in the future.��


    Qiao Cong narrowed his eyes, ��I will keep an eye on him and prevent him from making the same mistake!��


    ��But given your age, Master���� Su Liang shrugged, ��No offense, but whether you��re protecting or watching him, there wille a day when you cannot. It��s not a long-term solution.��


    ��Then what do you suggest? As long as you can heal him, preventing him from bing blind at such a young age, I will agree to any condition,�� Qiao Cong still wanted to save Situ Jing in the end.<div>


    ��I really didn��t think of anything,�� Su Liang turned to Gu Ling, ��What do you say, my dear?��


    Lian Shun thought to himself that Gu Ling would certainly be unhappy for Su Liang to heal Situ Jing. Asking him this kind of question wouldn��t yield any answer.


    Who knew, without even a second thought, Gu Ling opened his mouth, ��Alright.��


    The sudden agreement took Qiao Cong, Cen Man, and Lian Shun by surprise, and they were all curious as to what Gu Ling��s condition might be.


    ��This is an opportunity for Su Liang to practise,�� Gu Ling began, making clear his reason for not opposing Su Liang��s offer to heal Situ Jing. It had nothing to do with Qiao Cong��s influence, nor turning a blind eye to old grudges, nor considering Situ Jing a brother out of respect for his mother. It was purely for Su Liang��s sake. She is a hardworking doctor. If she encountered a challenging case that intrigued her, she loved to take a crack at it. If the treatment worked, then great, if not, no harm done.


    Qiao Cong��s beard trembled slightly at this.


    Lian Shun felt likeughing out loud. Gu Xiaoling lived up to his reputation! His provocation was always blunt and straightforward. He liked it!


    ��If he can be cured, he must repay his debt.�� Gu Ling continued.


    Situ Jing��s face darkened, but Qiao Cong nodded, ��That��s only fair. What do you want in return?��


    ��Let him do what he��s good at,�� replied Gu Ling.


    Lian Shun raised an eyebrow. What was Situ Jing good at? Serving as a spy?<div>


    Hearing this, Situ Jing guessed what Gu Ling was driving at, and snorted coldly, ��Do you want to manipte me as your tool too?��


    ��You can choose to remain blind,�� Gu Ling replied indifferently.


    ��If that��s the case, how are you any different from Situ Xie?�� Situ Jing��s face twisted with anger.


    ��He forced you to be a spy,�� said Gu Ling. ��You will have to beg us for a chance to serve us. Take it or leave it.��


    Situ Jing��s face turned from pale to green, lips tightened, and fists clenched.


    Qiao Cong and Lian Shun both knew that thest thing Situ Jing wanted was to be under someone��s thumb again. That��s why he pursued power directly and primarily.


    Gu Ling��s condition had struck at Situ Jing��s weakest point.


    Qiao Cong sighed deeply and bargained with Gu Ling, ��Can wee up with another condition? I don��t want him involved in those things again; it��s too risky.��


    But Gu Ling didn��t give in, ��No.�� Qiao Cong didn��t even have a temporary master-disciple rtionship with him, and the fact that he was willing to teach Qiao Cong swordsmanship was just an apologetic gesture from Qiao Cong. He epted it but didn��t feel indebted as a result. Fair is fair.


    And adults must bear the consequences of their choices.


    Situ Jing��s eyes are poisoned and blinded; it was his own fault. The poison was intended for Situ Xie. If Situ Jing hadn��t chosen to side with Situ Xie initially, nothing would have happened to him. Not to mention, he didn��t have a choice then, but after he reunited with Qiao Cong, he had aplete opportunity to break free from the control of Situ Xie and Nangong Lin.<div>


    Now, if Situ Jing wants to regain his sight, he must beg Su Liang and Gu Ling and agree to and fulfill the conditions they propose, even if that��s something he��d least like to do.


    Alternatively, if Su Liang had let Gu Ling set conditions, offering Situ Jing a chance to be healed, it was out of respect for Qiao Cong.


    Unable to help himself, Lian Shun cut in, ��Situ Jing, isn��t being a prince in Liang Country what you want? Now, you��re relying on your grandfather and unwilling to pay the price. Do you expect Su Xiaoliang to treat you for free? Stop dreaming! You made all the choices, and the right to choose is still in your hands.��


    Cen Man said softly, ��Old Qiao, I don��t think it��s a bad thing.�� She thought no matter what Gu Ling asked Situ Jing to do, it was a chance for him to atone for his mistakes.


    With his eyes slightly narrowed, Qiao Cong said, ��Jing Jing, in that case, you should agree. No matter what Su Liang and Gu Ling ask you to do afterwards, you must do it with all your might.��


    ��Alright, I agree to your conditions,�� said Situ Jing in a heavy voice.


    Lian Shun scoffed, ��Don��t be so reluctant. If it wasn��t for your grandfather, you wouldn��t even have the chance to choose. If Su Xiaoliang cures you and you betray her, Gu Xiaoling will definitely gouge out your eyes! Don��t think I��m joking!��


    Cen Man brought up a point, ��Su Liang, do we need to send someone out to buy the medicinal materials? Is Master Lin staying on the ind?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��He needs to go home as soon as possible; otherwise, his family will worry.�� Then she moved closer to Cen Man and took another look at her eyes.


    Sensing something, Cen Man asked Su Liang what was going on.


    ��Nothing. ��Su Liang smiled, ��I��ll go back and write out a prescription.��


    Just looking at Situ Jing��s eyes had given Su Liang a new idea for treating Cen Man. She decided to give it a try. Even if it failed, it couldn��t be any worse. On the off chance it seeded, Cen Man would be able to see again in her lifetime, and her life would significantly improve.


    Lowering his head, Qiao Cong nced at his injured foot. ��Can I go out now?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Master, you need to recuperate. We need to move.��


    Qiao Cong��s brow furrowed, ��Are you leaving?��


    ��No.�� Su Liang shook her head. ��We can��t stay here anymore, it��s not safe. If Master hadn��t been injured, it would be fine, but right now, only Gu Ling can go out. If the rest run into Nangong Lining back for revenge, it will be quite troublesome.��


    Nangong Lin had waited for many years, expecting Qiao Cong to teach him theplete swordsmanship, but all his efforts had been in vain. Now that they��ve cut ties, given his crafty and sadistic nature, he certainly won��t let it go. Moreover, his only daughter, Nangong Qian, is still here.


    Su Liang believed that it was highly possible that Nangong Lin would recover from his injuries and return. Because he didn��t know that Gu Ling and Cen Man were also on the ind, he would surely think that he could easily take on an injured Qiao Cong and that Su Liang would pose no threat to him.


    The only one suitable for going out and buying supplies was Gu Ling. If Nangong Lin were to arrive while Gu Ling was present, they could handle him and even seize the opportunity to eliminate him. But if he infiltrated the ind when Gu Ling was away, that would be a significant problem.


    ��Xiaoliang has thought everything through.�� Cen Man nodded, ��Why not, let��s all go to my ce. It��s not far from here, Nangong Lin doesn��t know about it, and there are houses to live in.��


    Su Liang shook his head, ��Living on an ind, it��s very quiet during uneventful times, but it is incapable of self-sufficiency, and life is inevitably inconvenient. Especially now with the injuries and the illness, we need not only food but also medicine. I think, we better return to a normal ce to live.��


    Lian Shun agreed emphatically, ��Right! Let��s go back to Jiaye City! If you don��t want anyone to know, I can arrange a safe ce for you all!��


    Shame filled Qiao Cong��s face, ��It��s all my fault. You had just settled into your finished house for a few days, and now you must leave.�� He knew back then that Gu Ling had agreed to stay with Su Liang just to enjoy some tranquillity and avoid the tumult of the outside world.


    Su Liang dismissed it with a smile, ��ns always fall behind changes, we couldn��t have stayed here too long anyway.��


    Cen Man stated that she will follow Su Liang no matter where they go.


    Situ Jing didn��t have the luxury to speak up, but he knew Su Liang��s decision was a very wise one. He isn��t Nangong Lin��s son, and the so-called master-disciple affection was only so genuine, one look at how Nangong Lin treated Gu Ling made it clear. There won��t be any good oue when they meet again. He will need to avoid risks until his eyes are fully healed.


    Having settled on this, they would set off from this ind and return to Jiaye City today. Lian Shun has already thought about where to settle them, but Su Liang felt they could decide when they get there; buying another residence might indeed be safer than living in a cottage in Lin��s house.


    For the time being, both Su Liang and Gu Ling did not wish to appear openly in Jiaye City. They were not hiding from Duanmu Yi but the Liang Country��s Royal Family, led by Situ Xie. Based on previous events, given the opportunity, Situ Xie would spare no effort to capture or eliminate Gu Ling and Su Liang, as they were the biggest obstacles on his path to great achievement.


    Upon finding out they were leaving the ind to return to the city, Qiuyue was overjoyed. Even though she had tried her best to adapt, she still didn��t want to live on the ind long-term. As long as she could leave this ce, she would be one step closer to home.


    Nangong Qian didn��t understand much, and Qiao Cong didn��t wish for her to know too much. He only stated that due to his injuries, it wasn��t convenient to reside here.


    Gu Ling, with Su Liang in his arms, went back to their little courtyard by theke to pack. Lian Shun followed behind. Being the kidnapped party, he had absolutely nothing to pack. He didn��t even have a change of clothes. So, he requested to borrow an outfit from Gu Ling.


    ��Such a beautiful ce, such a pity we have to leave soon.�� Lian Shun sighed, ��But once the baby is born, you guys can choose toe back and live here whenever you want. Just remember to bring me along, I can help look after the child!��


    ��Stay away from my child.�� Gu Ling said.


    Lian Shun was instantly offended, ��Why?��


    ��Stupidity, it��s contagious.�� Gu Lingmented darkly.


    Stepping up, Lian Shun took Gu Ling��s arm on the other side and rested his head on him, ��Calling me stupid? I��ll start with you!��


    Suppressing her amusement, Su Liang chimed, ��You two carry on, should I go?��


    Gu Ling kicked Lian Shun away with one foot, ��Stop talking nonsense. No wild guesses.�� Aware of Su Liang��s knowledge of multiple sexual orientations from her past life, he knew she was teasing him.


    Ricocheting off a bamboo stalk, Lian Shun bounced back onto the cobblestone path. He recalled the times he was kicked by Gu Ling in Jiaye City and found he was getting ustomed to it��


    Gu Ling didn��t have much luggage. Su Liang had many items, most of which were bought for her by Qiao Cong after they moved here, among which was a thick stack of medical books.


    As for bedding and such, Su Liang thought she would leave them here so they could be used when they return.


    But Gu Ling insisted on bringing them along, mentioning that the boat ride would be bumpy and given they set out today, they wouldn��t reach Jiaye City until tomorrow.


    Packing was simple, but they still needed to prepare a day��s worth of provisions for everyone in the group.


    When Lin Shun witnessed Gu Ling��s elegant and skilled cooking, as smooth as flowing water, he couldn��t help but marvel, ��Gu Xiaoling, are you a demon? Aren��t you? How is it that you can do everything so well? How are ordinary men like me supposed to live? I need to apologize to Su Xiaoliang, for ever confessing my affection to her. Whenpared to you, I feel like my presumption of being worthy of Su Xiaolian is utterly ludicrous!��


    Gu Ling finished stuffing a meat pie and ced it on the cutting board, saying nonchntly, ��None for you.��


    Lin Shun: �� He absolutely couldn��t say that he would sever their friendship, because Gu Ling would surely agree immediately. Once the pie was cooked, he just had to snatch it!


    Watching Gu Ling cook the first pie, Lin Shun was ready to reach out and take it. But Gu Ling scooped it up with a spat, cut it into consume easier pieces, stuck a fork that he��d handmade himself into it, and turned to hand it over to him.


    Lin Shun was moved in an instant, ��Gu Xiaoling, you��re so good to me!��


    There was a cold glint in Gu Ling��s eyes, ��Take it to Su Liang. Don��t you dare sneak a bite.��


    Lin Shun held his forehead, ��Yes yes yes, who would dare to snatch it from her? She is carrying my godson, or maybe my goddaughter, hehe!�� And with that, he went off to look for Su Liang with the meat pie.


    Su Liang wasn��t hungry, so after tasting a piece, she gave the rest to Lin Shun since he was salivating.


    Lin Shun took a bite, ��This is��. Gu Xiaoling��s cooking skills are absolutely superb! It��s you who gave it to me. If he tries to beat me up, you��ll have to stop him.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��I like watching my husband beat people up, it��s particrly attractive.��


    As Lin Shun ate the delicious meat pie, he quipped about the caustic couple, they were indeed a perfect match!


    Under the scorching afternoon sun, Gu Ling ced a hat on Su Liang��s head, and with arm around her, walked through the bamboo forest to join others waiting on the beach. Lin Shun had made several trips to help them move their luggage.


    There were two boats on the ind, one owned by Qiao Cong, and the other was used by Cen Man earlier. The boat Nangong Lin and Situ Jing rode on the previous night had been taken away by Nangong Lin again.


    Qiao Cong, Situ Jing, Nangong Qian and Qiuyue were in one boat, and Lin Shun was arranged to take care of them.


    In the other boat were Su Liang, Gu Ling, and Cen Man. nkets wereid out in the boat. Su Liangy downfortably, the sound of the boat moving through the water near her ear, as Cen Man, with a fan in hand, fanned her to cool her down.


    Su Liang mentioned that it wasn��t necessary, but Cen Man insisted on doing so for the sake of her unborn grandchild��


    Capital city of Qian Country.


    Duanmu Chen was once again summoned to the pce early in the morning, unsure of what had happened again.


    When he met Duanmu Yi, thetter appeared calm, but Duanmu Chen inexplicably felt a stifling atmosphere.


    After bowing, Duanmu Yi remained silent and threw a letter at Duanmu Chen.


    Unsure of the context, Duanmu Chen opened the letter. After reading the beginning, his eyes contracted sharply, and his heart sank: The Ning Jing who had earlier be the Top Schr, was Gu Ling disguised, and the real Ning Jing was long dead. Gu Ling and Su Liang had colluded since their time in Su Family��s vige, and had been deceiving the king from start to end.


    The letter further stated that Su Liang became the Top Schr out of revenge and that all the princes of the Qian Country who had either died or disappeared were a result of her and Gu Ling��s actions.


    After reading, Duanmu Chen��s face returned to calm, he closed his eyes and respectfully replied, ��Your Majesty, regardless of who wrote this letter, it��s all baseless nonsense! It��s just impossible! The whole world knows exactly how capable Su Liang and Gu Ling are. If that were so, both Liang Country and Yin Country would��ve done everything possible to eliminate them! Precisely for this reason, we can��t readily believe this letter thatcks substantiate evidence, because doing so would y right into the enemy��s hands!��

 Chapter 341: 341. Count it on Su Liang’s head.

    Chapter 341: 341. Count it on Su Liang��s head.<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Duanmu Yi coldly watched Duanmu Chen, making his heart hang in suspense.


    Because Duanmu Chen knew very well that he was only subconsciously defending Su Liang, not truly doubting the origin of this letter.<div>


    The fact that ��Ning Jing�� is Gu Ling, Duanmu Chen hadn��t thought of before. As for the other matters, he had already had suspicions. Even when he saw the line in the letter stating that the top schr ��Ning Jing�� was simply a disguise by Gu Ling, it rified Duanmu Chen��s long-held doubts!


    In other words, Duanmu Chen knew that much of what was said in the letter was true.


    It wasn��t that Su Liang and Gu Ling had shown any obvious ws, but looking at the results, there were too many coincidences.


    The ��story�� told in the letter,pared to what they visibly saw Su Liang and Gu Ling do, the former fits more with their natures! This, was the most lethal point!


    Duanmu Chen somewhat regretted impulsively defending Su Liang just now. He still thinks that he should defend Su Liang, but saying those words so quickly might make Duanmu Yi suspect that he was already aware of everything and was in cahoots. After all, he had be the crown prince, while the original crown prince and both the Second and Fifth princes, seen as obstacles, had either died or were under house arrest Semi-crazy��


    Looking at the results, if Duanmu Chen was suspected of colluding with Su Liang and Gu Ling, it would appear quite usible that he swept away obstacles to ascend, they sought revenge, and thus formed a covert alliance.


    And the truth is, Duanmu Chen truly had a cooperative rtionship with Su Liang. It��s just that many of theter developments were not discussed with him by Su Liang, and the purpose was not to help him, but the results were always to his advantage.


    Duanmu Chen thought that Duanmu Yi would reprimand him, he was already thinking about how to reply next.


    But, Duanmu Yi only looked at Duanmu Chen with profound eyes, not saying anything, making Duanmu Chen feel even more uneasy.


    Just as Duanmu Chen��s thoughts cleared and he prepared to exin, he heard Duanmu Yi say, ��You��re right, this letter must be rted to Situ Xie. He wants to sow discord to cast doubt on Su Liang and Gu Ling, and use my hand to eliminate them.��


    Duanmu Chen felt a relief in his heart, ��This servant also believes that this is Situ Xie��s doing. Relying on his rtionship with Gu Ling, he fabricated some seemingly usible stories to confuse us.��<div>


    ��You may leave.�� Duanmu Yi��s spoke and left the Imperial Study proceedings before Duanmu Chen could say anything else.


    Duanmu Chen then came out of the Imperial Study, looking at the vague daylight outside, the morning mist hitting his face felt a bit cold, remembering the look in Duanmu Yi��s eyes, his heart sank again.


    Duanmu Chen knew, Duanmu Yi believed what was said in that letter, perhaps regardless of whether he defended Su Liang or not, Duanmu Yi would identify him as a conspirator in harming his brothers.


    In fact, if Su Liang had initially approached Duanmu Chen to conspire to remove Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao, Duanmu Chen would not have refused��


    Chang��an was waiting outside the pce and was somewhat surprised when Duanmu Chen came out so quickly.


    Duanmu Chen silently boarded the carriage, Chang��an hurriedly drove back to the mansion.


    Halfway there, a voice suddenly came from the carriage, ��Chang��an, do you think Su Liang would harm me?��


    Chang��an was stunned for a moment, he pondered for a while before answering, ��This servant believes, as long as the master does not do anything inappropriate, Miss Su will certainly not harm the master.��


    Duanmu Chen silently nodded his head, it was a reminder he had always given himself since knowing Su Liang.


    At the moment, Su Liang was not around, she might still be under control or she might have escaped, but regardless, Duanmu Chen never doubted that she would definitely solve the trouble and return safely.


    What mattered to Duanmu Chen was not about what Su Liang had deceived him about, because they were never really close friends.<div>


    More importantly, Duanmu Chen had received many benefits because of Su Liang, and firmly believed, there would be future ��cooperation�� between them. He even felt that without the help of Su Liang and Gu Ling, he might be stuck at the position of crown prince of Qian Country, unable to go any further.


    These two years of experience have made Duanmu Chen realize his shorings. Sometimes, having status and cunning is not enough to get what one wants.


    He was facing a cunning and cruel war without smoke of gunpowder, with endless enemies, some cleverer than him, and many with more power and means.


    Duanmu Chen often felt uneasy after Su Liang��s incident and increasingly realized that his luck yed arge part in his sess today. And his luck came from Su Liang.


    Chang��an heard Duanmu Chen sigh and couldn��t help but ask, ��Master, what��s wrong?��


    It took a while for Duanmu Chen to reply, ��Nothing.��


    He was worrying about his own situation, but considering the current condition of the royal family of Qian Country, if Duanmu Yi has not lost his sanity, he should know that he is the only suitable candidate for the crown prince.


    Duanmu Yi might choose to continue to use Su Liang and Gu Ling, or he might turn against them.


    Duanmu Chen did not juste to realize today, only that he became more aware that Duanmu Yi will sooner orter get rid of Su Liang and Gu Ling. Originally, he was going to ��put away his bow after the birds are gone��, but now he may continue, or he may take action ahead of time.


    And when Duanmu Chen subconsciously defended Su Liang in the Imperial Study, he had already made his choice. His interests and Duanmu Yi��s are not the same, they even conflict, because he wants the position Duanmu Yi currently holds, and Duanmu Yi might not give it to him.


    But, past experiences told Duanmu Chen that although his interests and Su Liang��s were fundamentally different, they could reach the same result, and he was the one who benefited.<div>


    At this point, although Duanmu Chen felt uneasy, he had more rity about his future.


    Upon returning to the Crown Prince��s mansion, Duanmu Chen behaved as normal and did not go out again.


    In the middle of the night, Lin Shuzhi woke up suddenly. Sitting up, he noticed a letter on his nket.


    There was no one else in the room, all doors and windows were shut. He devoted his gaze, picked up the letter, scanned it and his face changed dramatically!


    The letter was sent by Duanmu Chen, and it contained just one piece of information: Duanmu Yi hade to know that the past ��Ning Jing�� was a disguise of Gu Ling.


    This was indeed a concern for Lin Shuzhi.


    Duanmu Chen had guessed right. The Lin father and son were aware of the fact. His goal for sending this letter were twofold. Firstly, to utilise Lin Shuzhi to pass the message to Su Liang. Even if Lin Shuzhi didn��t know where Su Liang was at the moment, Duanmu Chen believed that his family would find out before he does when Su Liang escapes. Secondly, by risking his identity Duanmu Chen is expressing his allegiance, he is on Su Liang��s side.


    Lin Shuzhi put the letter under his pillow, closed his eyes and sighed deeply.


    Next day, before going to the court, Lin Boyan had a talk with Lin Shuzhi for a quarter in the study room.


    Lin Xueqing, who is pregnant, often stays with her mother. She wished to go shopping on that day, and Xing Yusheng apanied her. They bumped into Yang Yu at Yang Family��s Embroidery Workshop, where they went to buy fabric for their nephew. As it was approaching noon, they decided to have lunch together at the Wan Family Restaurant.


    In the afternoon, they all left the restaurant. Yang Yu returned to the Su Mansion, where she had moved in a while ago and had been living for some time.


    Xing Yusheng took Lin Xueqing to visit the Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion and meet the dowager. She mentioned sending some seasonal fruits to Xing Ji in Xuanbei City.


    Xing Yuyan, who was originally to be married to Liang Country, was secretly sent to the capital city. Apanying her was Situ Jing, the eldest grandson of Situ Xie.


    That night, Ren Dong met Duanmu Yi again.


    ��Any news from Su Liang?�� Duanmu Yi asked, his voice cold.


    Ren Dong shook her head, ��Your Majesty, General Nian sent a letter to the Madam Nian a few days ago to assure her of their safety, but still there is no news of Doctor Su.��


    ��Alright, retreat. Inform immediately upon receiving any news,�� said Duanmu Yi.


    Ren Dong paid her respects and left, unaware of Duanmu Yi��s icy re.


    When Ren Dong returned to Su Mansion, Yang Yu was still awake.


    She went straight to her room without speaking to Yang Yu. The important news that Duanmu Chen had divulged was already passed to Yang Yu and Ren Dong by the Lin Mansion. Following this, Yang Yu would promptly inform Nian Jincheng. Xing Yusheng had also secretly sent someone to inform Xing Ji in Xuanbei City and make preparations.


    The shadow stalking Ren Dong stayed in Su Mansion for another hour. Unable to glean any information, it left to report back.


    Meanwhile in the Crown Prince��s mansion, Duanmu Chen, who had just gone to bed, suddenly sat up, his brows deeply furrowed.


    He believed it was Situ Xie��s doing. However, Situ Xie had earlier sent his grandson as a spy, and had taken Su Liang into custody. If she was in his hands, he could not have sent such a letter, as it might risk losing her value as a threat to the royal family of Qian Country.


    Duanmu Chen finally realised something. If the letter dide from Situ Xie, it meant that Su Liang had already escaped!


    But if that were the case, the letter had been sent all the way from Liang Country to Qian Country and it took so long, yet there was no news nor a return of Su Liang��


    Duanmu Chen looked worried. If Duanmu Yi figured this, he would be more doubtful of Su Liang and the missing Gu Ling!


    ��Chang��an!��


    Chang��an entered quickly. Seeing Duanmu Chen walk out of his inner room, rubbing his forehead, he asked,�� Any unrest in the pce?��


    Chang��an shook his head, ��Nothing unusual. Did the master have a bad dream?��


    Duanmu Chen sighed, ��If she doesn��te back soon, I will truly start having nightmares.��


    Chang��an was stunned for a moment, ��Master, are you concerned about Miss Su? This subordinate believes that she is naturally blessed and will certainly return safe and sound!��


    Duanmu Chen:�� Yes, there were signs of Su Liang escaping, yet no news of her. But she might stir up Duanmu Yi if she really came back.


    For a moment, Duanmu Chen began to suspect that Su Liang was deliberately evading. Consequently, it would confirm her ��disloyalty��. Furthermore, she had also married the son of a rebel��.


    The more he thought about it, the more uneasy Duanmu Chen became.


    ��Master, is all well?�� Chang��an noticed that something was off with Duanmu Chen��s expression.


    Duanmu Chen sat down, making and unmaking a fist, ��Has there been any movements from Duanmu Che recently?��


    Chang��an shook his head, ��There hasn��t been any news from the fifth prince for quite some time.��


    Duanmu Chen took a deep breath to calm himself down, ��Alright, nothing is wrong, you may go rest.��


    Xuanbei City.


    After dinner that day, Xing Ji suddenly felt stabbing pains in his chest, urring intermittently. Qi Jiang, who dined with him, also presented the same symptoms.


    The military physicians were well-experienced in treating external injuries, but knew little about poisons. They diagnosed them as poisoned, but couldn��t identify which type of poison it was. They tried a silver needle on the remaining food, but it didn��t turn ck.


    An hourter, a letter was delivered.


    The letter straightforwardly stated that Xing Ji must personally meet out of the city at midnight to exchange Situ Jing for the antidote. Otherwise, it was certain death before dawn!


    ��You absolutely mustn��t go! It��s definitely a trap!�� Qi Jiang looked pale.


    Xing Ji was rtively calm, ��Situ Xie��s objective is just saving his grandson, not killing me.�� But, he couldn��t rule out the possibility of them attempting to kill him after freeing Situ Jing.


    ��But Situ Jing isn��t here.�� Qi Jiang furrowed his brows.


    They had received the news earlier, that Situ Xie had captured Su Liang. Duanmu Yi then secretly transferred Situ Jing to the capital city.


    Xing Ji summoned all the militarymanders of Xuanbei City, instructing them on who should take over in case he met with misfortune.


    Although encountering such a situation was unexpected, Xing Ji was psychologically prepared. His role was inherently in a high-risk position, it would be strange if the enemy didn��t want to get rid of him.


    If he chose not to go, he would die from poison. If he went, there might be a turning point. Situ Jing wasn��t in Xuanbei City, providing a good chance to bargain and dy by negotiating terms.


    Qi Jiang wanted to apany him but was asked by Xing Ji to stay. Xing Ji wrote a letter to his family, or should it be more urately called a ��will,�� just in case.


    At midnight, Xing Ji led a team of soldiers, appearing at the agreed-upon location.


    There were three people on the other side, and the female leader was actually Ying Ying, who had been arranged by Situ Xie to rescue Situ Jing.


    ��Where��s Young Master Jing?�� Ying Ying asked coldly.


    Xing Ji maintained a calm face, ��He��s ill, severely ill. He was sent back to the capital city for treatment before, he is not in Xuanbei City.��


    One of the men behind Ying Ying spoke up, ��Stop ying tricks! If you don��t hand over Young Master Jing, just wait to die!��


    Xing Ji sighed, ��I��m not ying any tricks. Your people should have searched Xuanbei City by now, he��s really not here.��


    The two men nced at each other, and the other one spoke up, ��Then please apany us on a little trip, General Xing!��


    Ying Ying��s eyes narrowed slightly, she lowered her voice, ��What are you two nning to do?��


    ��Miss Ying, this is the prince��s wish.�� The man��s tone was firm.


    Ying Ying was silent and ced her hand on the longsword at her waist.


    Xing Ji wasn��t surprised. He had no intention of getting caught in the hands of people from Liang Country.


    ��How about you give me the antidote first, set a time, and if Situ Jing hasn��t been delivered by then, you may poison me. I believe you can do it.�� Xing Ji began negotiating with them, ��I will not go with you. If I die from poisoning, your Young Master Jing will only die more miserably.��


    ��Young Master Jing is not in General Xing��s hands. If General Xing dies, I believe Emperor Qian won��t do anything to Young Master Jing. After all, he still needs to give our prince some face!�� The man scoffed coldly.


    Xing Ji��s heart sank slightly. He quickly reacted to the hard-line stance of the man before him, concluding that he wasn��t an ordinary subordinate.


    Xing Ji understood that if he died, he would lose his value. Duanmu Yi might use Situ Jing to negotiate other benefits with Situ Xie. It was not certain he would avenge him by killing Situ Jing.


    ��Hand over the antidote, or you three will stay here.�� At Xing Ji��smand, the soldiers surrounded Ying Ying and herpanions.


    ��I kindly remind General Xing that the poison you were poisoned with�� if you fight, it will only elerate your death! The antidote will only be sent over once Young Master Jing is seen. How could we carry it on our persons?�� The man, unafraid, sneered back, ��If General Xing values his life, he should obediently go with us! Otherwise, you will definitely regret it!��


    In fact, the antidote was on Ying Ying. If she were really one of Situ Xie��s people, she would think the two men apanying her were quite clever.


    But, she wasn��t.


    Moreover, she knew that Xing Ji wouldn��t surrender. As the chiefmander of Qian Country, the consequences of his capture would be severe.


    The atmosphere became highly strained. Suddenly, Xing Ji gave the order for his soldiers to retreat.


    ��I can go with you. However, my friend was also poisoned, and I need the antidote to save him.�� Xing Ji said.


    The man said, ��Deal! as long as General Xing goes with us, someone will deliver the antidote to your friend at the General��s Mansion in Xuanbei City! It��s impossible for us to produce the antidote right now, so save your breath!��


    ��General, you absolutely mustn��t go!�� Somebody tried to stop him from behind.


    Xing Ji didn��t look back. He took steps towards Ying Ying and herpanions.


    The two men exchanged nces and walked aside together, preparing to ��wee�� Xing Ji.


    At this moment, Xing Ji saw Ying Ying suddenly turn around. She pulled out her twin des from her sleeves and viciously stabbed them into the backs of those two men!


    Everything happened very quickly. Xing Ji hadpletely not anticipated that the three individuals would suddenly begin to y each other. He was prepared to murder them, but he had not yet found the opportunity to make a move.


    The pair fell forwards but promptly got up again. They drew their swords, aiming to kill Ying Ying, but their seven orifices bled and they died instantly.


    Ying Ying was skilled in poison; if she wanted to kill someone, she would naturally smear the des with lethal poison. As for the long sword she hung on her body, it was primarily used as a decoy to fool the enemy most of the time.


    ��I am Su Liang��s friend.�� Ying Ying didn��t turn her head to look at Xing Ji, but she spoke in a low voice, ��You should take me captive.��


    Xing Ji��s face changed. He stepped forward and entered into a fight with Ying Ying.


    Not long after, Ying Ying fell into Xing Ji��s hands.


    To the soldiers watching, it looked as if the three enemies had suddenly revolted against each other, and then Xing Ji seized the opportunity to capture the only survivor.


    Xing Ji ordered his men to bind Ying Ying. He searched the two bodies but didn��t find anything. He ordered his men to take everything back.


    With his heart in his mouth, Qi Jiang anxiously waited. Seeing Xing Jie back with a captive, he sighed in relief.


    Xing Ji dismissed everyone else, leaving only Qi Jiang behind. He untied Ying Ying��s bonds.


    ��Miss Ying is Xiaoliang��s friend? May I ask your name?�� Xing Ji was very courteous.


    Ying Ying��s face didn��t look good. ��My surname is ��Ying��. I was the one who poisoned you, but it��s not lethal. You won��t need an antidote. It will pass in a few days. I am under Situ Xie��s control, thus I had no choice but to act. Please forgive me. I had intended to take Situ Jing back to settle matters, but I didn��t expect him to be absent here.��


    Ying Ye, Ying Ying��s younger brother, was under their grandmother Lady Yue��s control. Therefore, Ying Ying had to obey Lady Yue��s orders. Now that they knew Su Liang was safe, letting Situ Jing go wouldn��t have much effect on Su Liang and Xing Ji. She had intended to rescue Situ Jing without harming anyone in order to avoid angering Lady Yue.


    But ns couldn��t keep up with changes. Situ Jing was missing here and Situ Xie��s two subordinates were determined to take Xing Ji back, forcing Ying Ying to kill them in order to protect Su Liang��s adoptive father.


    Her request to be captured was only to deceive Lady Yue and Situ Xie. A failed mission was always better than betrayal.


    ��Thank you, Miss Ying, for your help.�� Xing Ji bowed. If Ying Ying hadn��t shown mercy because of Su Liang, he would have had trouble dealing with this situation.


    ��If you need to make a report, just say that I confessed to killing those two because they insulted me. �� Ying Ying frowned, ��Don��t let anyone know that I am Su Liang��s friend; it wouldn��t be good for her.��


    ording to the original n, they should have arrived earlier. They had encountered something else en route, and one of them insisted on returning to report to Situ Xie, which again dyed their journey.


    Xing Ji understood Ying Ying��s meaning. Letting Duanmu Yi know that Su Liang had a friend who was adept in poison techniques, and that this friend was one of Situ Xie��s men, would just make the situation moreplicated.


    ��Then, Miss Ying, please leave tonight. I will tell them that you provided the antidote in exchange for your freedom.�� Xing Ji said.


    ��Alright.�� This was exactly Ying Ying��s intention. She nned to take advantage of Lady Yue��s presence in Liang Country to look for her brother.


    ��Su Liang is not in Situ Xie��s hands.�� Ying Ying told Xing Ji.


    Xing Ji already knew about it. Qi Jun had informed him when he was on his way to Liang Country.


    Unable to hold back his curiosity, Qi Jiang asked about his son. He was very worried about Qi Jun��s safety.


    Hearing Qi Jiang say that his son was going to Liang Country to inform Su Liang��s master, Ying Ying realized that it must be the young man who was shouting outside Baihua Forest on the outskirts of Yao City that night.


    ��He��s alright. Situ Xie didn��t capture your men.�� Ying Ying briefly described the situation from her understanding.


    Qi Jiang breathed a sigh of relief, his heart lighter. He thanked Ying Ying again.


    Ying Ying gave the antidote she had on her to Xing Ji, and also asked him to tell Su Liang that her master, Lady Yue, was a crazy poisoner who was currently working for Situ Xie. If theye across her, they must be careful.


    ��If Xiaoliang wants to find Miss Ying, where should we go?�� Xing Ji asked.


    Ying Ying frowned. She intended to invade Lady Yue��sir, which was a dangerous ce. She didn��t want to involve Su Liang.


    However, considering that Su Liang would most likely encounter Lady Yue in the future, and if something happens, knowing Lady Yue��sir could be helpful.


    Thinking about this, Ying Ying told them a ce so they could inform Su Liang when they saw her.


    ��If Miss Ying needs my help in the future, please don��t hesitate to ask.�� Xing Ji thanked her seriously once again.


    Ying Ying waved her hand, smiling, ��I��ll owe it to Su Liang. I want her and Gu Ling��s child to consider me their godmother! I shall take my leave!��

 Chapter 342: 342. I have one condition.

    Chapter 342: 342. I have one condition.<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Ying Ying left, Xing Ji couldn��t help but sigh, ��Xiao Liang��s friends are all people of loyalty and righteousness.��


    Qi Jiang agreed, ��This time, we have Miss Ying to thank.��<div>


    Though Ying Ying was the one who administered the poison, it was not actually poisonous. If she hadn��te, Situ Xie would have arranged for someone else, and it might have even been her master, Madam Yue, who they would not have been able to withstand.


    Before going to sleep, Xing Ji was considering how to report this incident to Duanmu Yi and recalled what Ying Ying had said �C Su Liang was being held somewhere, and Situ Jing had been poisoned blind and had gone to find her for treatment. But Su Liang had previously sent a letter to Jiaye City to report her safety. Was she still trapped, or had she already escaped?


    Thinking about the suspicious Duanmu Yi, Xing Ji worried for Su Liang and Gu Ling��s situation. Their disappearance and the fact that one was captured and the other went in search of her, if they didn��t return soon, it would inevitably causeplications.


    ��


    Jiaye City.


    On their way to Jiaye City, Su Liang and Gu Ling discussed and decided not to go there but to Nanshan City, which was just across the river.


    There were too many people watching Jiaye City, which would easily expose them. Whether to ��return,�� when to ��return,�� and how to ��return�� were all issues that needed careful consideration.


    No one knew better than Su Liang and Gu Ling what they had done in the past. Since they had now turned against Situ Xie, there was a considerable possibility that certain matters would be revealed to Duanmu Yi. If this were to happen, their return to the capital of Qian Country would not end well.


    Situ Jing had previously settled in Nanshan City, but since Nangong Lin also knew about that ce, they couldn��t go there again. After Gu Ling changed her appearance, they purchased a secluded and ordinary house in the city. The location was suitable and they stayed the night there.


    Gu Ling unceremoniously took the best courtyard to stay with Su Liang, showing no intention of taking care of the sister and injured old man.


    Seeing Gu Ling busily taking care of Su Liang, Lian Shun sighed quietly, ��When will it be my turn for such fate?��<div>


    Su Liangughed softly, ��What kind of person do you like?��


    Lian Shun: ��Is this something that can be asked? The only one he has ever confessed to was her��


    ��We are not suitable,�� Su Liang said, ��I think you are more suited to a �� fiery girl.��


    Lian Shun��s expression was strange, ��What��s a fiery girl? Fiery like fire? Spicy like pepper?��


    ��Well,�� Su Liang thought about how to describe it, ��the kind who would beat you up whenever you disagree with her.��


    Gu Ling slightly hooked the corner of her lips, ��Yes.��


    ��Gu Xiaoling, you can actuallyugh? You can actually smile?�� Lian Shun found it miraculous, but then thought about what the two had said and was speechless, ��Su Xiaoliang, what kind of strange taste is this? You just want to see me get beaten up, right? Why can��t I marry a gentle and lovely woman when you and Gu Ling can enjoy such sweet moments together?��


    ��You��re too proud,�� Su Liang said seriously, ��You would find gentle and lovely boring.��


    Lian Shun smirked, ��Well, Su Xiaoliang, you do know me very well. However, I disagree with your view that I should marry a wife who beats me up every day!��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I didn��t say every day, I was thinking maybe once every three days? You��re the one who said every day, which means deep down, you really crave it.��


    Lian Shun touched his forehead and silently drifted away. He just happened to see Gu Ling��s and Su Liang��s interactions and suddenly wanted to get married, but the conversation took such a bizarre turn. This couple was really great at talking nonsense so seriously��<div>


    After a while, Lian Shun came back, ��Let��s talk business. What should I do now that you both are settled here? Can I go home?��


    ��How do you exin your sudden disappearance if you go back now?�� Su Liang asked counter-questioningly.


    Lian Shun scratched his head, ��Say I was captured, but they released me because they caught the wrong person?�� He shook his head as he spoke, ��That��s too far-fetched. Saying I randomly wandered off and disappeared is even more far-fetched.��


    No matter how they exined it, it would be difficult to justify his sudden disappearance for several days and then his safe return. But he wanted to let his family know that he was alright as soon as possible.


    ��We��ll talk about it tomorrow.�� Gu Ling finally spoke.


    ��Alright, you guys discuss it and see what to do next.�� Lian Shun felt the situation had be veryplicated. He knew why Gu Ling and Su Liang weren��t going home, but he also felt that if they stayed away for too long, there would certainly be problems in the capital.


    Living in Nanshan City made life much more convenient than before, as anything they needed could be quickly purchased.


    Su Liang estimated that it would take Qiao Cong three months to recover from his injured foot. If all went well, Situ Jing��s eyes should recover in a shorter time, about ten days to half a month.


    That night before bed, Su Liang and Gu Ling discussed their next steps.


    ��Situ Xie knows I��ve lost control, and he��s likely going to inform Duanmu Yi about the matters he learned from Uncle Liang,�� Su Liang said with a slight sigh. She knew that this was bound to happen eventually. The moment she decided to return to the capital city for revenge on behalf of the Su Family, her conflict with Duanmu Yi was inevitable.


    As the emperor, Duanmu Yi believed that only he had the right to deal with his son��s wrongdoings, no matter how heinous they were, and that no one else had the qualifications to interfere. However, he couldn��t possibly punish Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao fairly.<div>


    Su Liang avenged herself in her own way, maintaining a superficial harmony with Duanmu Yi.


    Unfortunately, this harmony would be shattered eventually.


    Knowing that their secret had been discovered by Situ Xie, they also knew that he was not a good person. But Su Liang and Gu Ling adhered to the principle of not offending others unless provoked. They wouldn��t kill Situ Xie because of his affair with their sister-inw, nor would they kill to keep their secret from leaking. Moreover, they might not be able to kill him at all. Situ Xie was not only powerful, but also had a huge influence.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling never resorted to unscrupulous means to achieve their goals. However, for their actions, they would always have to bear the consequences.


    Gu Ling calmly said two words, ��Rebellion.��


    Su Liang was a bit surprised, ��Great God, do you want to be the emperor?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I just want to be your man.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��I know. So what��s your n for the rebellion?��


    ��Let Duanmu Chen take the throne,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang thought about it. What she had done was unforgivable from Duanmu Yi��s perspective, but for Duanmu Chen, it was all beneficial. And the Imperial Throne was something Duanmu Chen had always dreamed of.


    ��It��s a good idea,�� Su Liang mused. ��If it seeds, many problems will no longer be problems. The key question is, how? Do we have to kill Duanmu Yi?��


    ��Let Duanmu Chen decide,�� Gu Ling said.


    As long as Duanmu Yi knew that Su Liang carried out the deeds against Duanmu Ao and Duanmu Cheng, he would not let her go. It was a life-and-death situation.


    It wasn��t that Duanmu Yi valued his dead son more than anything else. Rather, the actions of Gu Ling and Su Liang were intolerable for an emperor. If Duanmu Yi were an emperor who could treat ��the crown prince��s crimes like those ofmon people,�� it would be different, but clearly, he was not.


    Su Liang sighed deeply, ��We��ve finallye to this point. However, Duanmu Yi is surrounded by many skilled masters, and it won��t be easy to deal with him. We can��t let him know our intentions in advance, or he will take action against our friends and family. If only my master were not injured, we could ask him for help.��


    The next day, Lin Shun came to ask Su Liang and Gu Ling if they had made a decision.


    ��I��ll help you send a message of safety, and you��ll go to the capital city,�� Gu Ling said as he handed Lin Shun a bottle of medicine.


    Lin Shun, slightly stunned, took the bottle and asked, ��What is this?��


    ��Poison,�� Gu Ling replied with one word.


    Lin Shun frowned, ��Exin clearly. What am I going to do in the capital city? Who am I poisoning?��


    ��The emperor,�� Gu Ling said.


    Lin Shun��s hand trembled and he nearly dropped the bottle, ��You�� What are you guys nning?��


    ��All you need to do is deliver this bottle of poison to the crown prince,�� Gu Ling said. ��And this letter.��


    The letter was written by Su Liang, telling Duanmu Chen that the situation might soon spiral out of control. He could choose to stand with Duanmu Yi and continue as the crown prince, or ascend the throne earlier to avoidplications. If he chose thetter, they would still be partners.


    ��Are you sure?�� Lin Shun was shocked by Gu Ling and Su Liang��s sudden decision to join forces with the crown prince in a rebellion, as he was not aware of some previous events.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Definitely.�� But the poison would only cause a stroke-like symptom, not death.


    Lian Shun tightly held the medicine bottle, ��Good! With you all here, I don��t need to worry about my home. I��ll go today.�� He wasn��t naive enough to believe that Duanmu Yi fully trusted Gu Ling and Su Liang. One was the son of a traitor, carrying the bloodline of the enemy��s Royal Family, and the other was suspected of killing two princes. Yes, Lian Shun had also guessed thetter, but he had never asked Su Liang for verification. Some things were better left knowing less.


    Su Liang also gave Lian Shun some other medicines for self-defense.


    Lian Shun asked, what if Duanmu Chen refused to take action against Duanmu Yi and betrayed them?


    Su Liang only said one sentence, ��He��s not a fool.��


    Although it seemed that Duanmu Chen was the only suitable person for the position of crown prince in Qian Country, the other princes either went insane or were underage.


    However, going insane could be cured, and being underage could be grown out of. If Duanmu Yi determined that Duanmu Chen had colluded with Su Liang in some matters, he might not hesitate to act against his own son. Because Duanmu Chen directly threatened his Imperial Throne. Even if he intended to pass the throne to Duanmu Chen, whether to give it and when to give it should be up to him; if Duanmu Chen harbored any intention to seize it, he could not be forgiven.


    So, Lian Shun secretly left Nanshan City and headed for the capital city.


    On the same day, Gu Ling secretly went to Jiaye City to see Nian Jincheng.


    ��Lian Shun is safe, and you��re with Su Liang, that��s great.�� Nian Jincheng heaved a big sigh of relief and was happy, ��Aling, congrattions, you��re going to be a dad! I didn��t expect that you would have a child earlier than me, even though you got marriedte!��


    As he spoke, Nian Jincheng sighed again, ��I have been away on continuous trips since my marriage, leaving Xiaoyu at home alone.��


    Upon hearing Gu Ling talk about the task entrusted to Lian Shun, Nian Jincheng��s expression changed abruptly, ��In that case, will Xiaoyu be in danger in the capital city?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��If she leaves rashly now, it would only attract attention.��


    Nian Jincheng looked worried, ��Can we rely on the crown prince? If something goes wrong, it will affect many people.��


    ��Duanmu Chen is not that weak,�� Gu Ling said.


    ��Do you want Situ Jing to ascend to the throne of Liang Country?�� Nian Jincheng frowned and asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��He��s not that strong. But he can cause some trouble for Situ Xie.��


    Not long after, Gu Ling left. He bought some medicinal materials that Su Liang needed in Jiaye City and then rushed back to Nanshan City.


    Qian Country��s capital city.


    Duanmu Yi had imed to be ill for three consecutive days and had not attended the court, making the officials somewhat uneasy.


    Duanmu Chen had been seeking an audience for three days, and finally saw Duanmu Yi on this day.


    In March, Duanmu Yi had already deposed the original Empress Wan and established Duanmu Chen��s biological mother, Xiao Imperial Concubine, as the new Empress.


    Duanmu Chen saw Duanmu Yi��s face as usual, without any signs of illness, feeling that something was amiss.


    ��Sit. I have something to tell you.�� Duanmu Yi sighed before he spoke.


    Duanmu Chen nodded and respectfully said, ��Please give your instructions, Father Emperor.��


    ��The Liang Country princess that I originally wanted you to marry is now impossible. As the crown prince of Qian Country, your principal wife must be chosen as soon as possible.�� Duanmu Yi said.


    Duanmu Chen was surprised inside but showed nothing on his face, ��I don��t know what Father Emperor meant?��


    ��After going through all the eligible choices in the capital city, the only suitable one in terms of status, talent, and beauty is Xing Ji��s daughter. Since the marriage alliance is not possible, you should marry her!�� Duanmu Yi said.


    Duanmu Chen never expected that Duanmu Yi would actually decide to let Xing Yuyan, who was initially chosen to marry into Liang Country as the crown princess, marry him!


    Duanmu Chen had met Xing Yuyan before, but she didn��t leave a deep impression on him. He had heard from Chang��an that Xing Yusheng��s rtionships with his siblings were very distant, and that Xing Yuyan��s mother came from a humble background with manners that were somewhat petty. What kind of daughter could such a mother raise to be outstanding?


    Although Xing Ji was originally of a different royal surname, he is now the Marquis Zhong Xin, and the mainmander of Qian Country��s northern army. However, Xing Yuyan is a daughter born from a secondary wife, which makes her status inferior to that of a daughter from a primary wife. If her grandfather were Old Master Qin, and her uncle were Qin Kang, Duanmu Chen would be more willing.


    ��What, you��re reluctant?�� Duanmu Yi frowned.


    Duanmu Chen lowered his eyes, ��No, it��s just that I��m a bit surprised, and I didn��t react for a moment.��


    He was not originally interested in women, as long as she had a good background, matched in talent and appearance, was obedient, and could bear him children.


    Situ Yao was indeed outstanding, and he liked her. However, there was nothing to regret if he couldn��t marry her.


    Upon careful thought, the fact that Xing Yuyan is Xing Ji��s daughter made her a fairly good choice for Duanmu Chen.


    In fact, no matter who Duanmu Yi suggested, Duanmu Chen would not object.


    The problem was, why did Duanmu Yi make such arrangements? After receiving that letter, he clearly believed what was written in it. Therefore, he should have been suspicious of the Marquis Zhong Xin Mansion, because they were close to Su Liang and Xing Ji even acknowledged Su Liang as his sworn daughter.


    Could it be that Duanmu Yi felt that by making Duanmu Chen Xing Ji��s son-inw, he could control Xing Ji? And even join with the Xing family and the Duke Qin Mansion of Lin Shuzhi as rtives by marriage��


    Upon thinking about this, Duanmu Chen rxed a bit, as it showed that Duanmu Yi had not given up on him.


    ��Since you��re willing, I��ll issue an edict for your marriage today.�� Duanmu Yi said.


    Duanmu Chen respectfully said, ��Thank you, Father Emperor.��


    ��In addition, I feel that it��s time to entrust Qian Country to you!�� Duanmu Yi said with a heavy heart as he looked at Duanmu Chen.


    Instead of feeling happy, Duanmu Chen was extremely shocked. This waspletely unexpected.


    Not knowing what to say, Duanmu Chen immediately stood up and knelt in front of Duanmu Yi.


    Duanmu Yi sighed, ��I��ve always noticed your talent, and the imperial throne would eventually have to be handed over to you. Only by entrusting it to you can I rest assured. I knew that the letter I received earlier was meant to incite conflict, but whether those things were done by Su Liang, I know in my heart.��


    Duanmu Chen��s back was instantly soaked with sweat, and he lowered his head without daring to speak.


    ��However, I believe that you haven��t conspired with her to harm your brothers.�� Duanmu Yi looked at Duanmu Chen, ��I understand your character. In the present world, the three countries are divided, and Qian Country is located in the Central ins. Liang Country and Yin Country have been coveting Qian Country for years, especially in recent years, they have be increasingly restless. I know Su Liang and Gu Ling��s capabilities and believe they will continue to support you, after all, your rtionships with them are quite good.��


    Duanmu Chen��s heart tightened. Every sentence Duanmu Yi said touched on his thoughts, and he feltpletely exposed.


    ��But between Su Liang and me, there are irreconcble conflicts. I can��t act as if nothing has happened, and she won��t believe me either. Qian Country must not have internal strife, especially at this critical time. In order to maintain Qian Country��s stability and future, I have struggled to find this solution: the most secure way is to pass on the throne to you.�� Duanmu Yi said solemnly, ��I will be the Grand Emperor and help you from behind the scenes.��


    Upon hearing this, Duanmu Chen finally understood Duanmu Yi��s intentionspletely.


    Duanmu Yi indeed wanted to continue using Su Liang and Gu Ling. Their abilities were not only able to help Qian Country, but also because they had be enemies with the Liang Country��s Royal Family, which would inevitably lead to continued struggles that would benefit Qian Country.


    However, the previous harmony between the ruler and his subjects could no longer be maintained. Duanmu Yi might be able to continue pretending not to know, but if Su Liang were to suspect or find out that he was aware, she might strike first.


    In fact, Duanmu Chen had already informed Su Liang��s friends about Duanmu Yi��s knowledge of the matter, and she was bound to find out.


    Duanmu Yi��s decision to abdicate in favor of Duanmu Chen had a simple reason: Duanmu Chen could make better use of Su Liang to achieve their goals while avoiding danger.


    This move was truly brilliant in Duanmu Chen��s eyes.


    ��I understand, thank you for your trust, Father Emperor!�� Duanmu Chen spoke, epting Duanmu Yi��s arrangement. That position was what he had always dreamt of.


    However, Duanmu Yi did not ask him to stand up, but instead told him to raise his head and look into his eyes, ��I have one condition.��


    A bad premonition arose in Duanmu Chen��s heart, but he heard Duanmu Yi��s icy voice, ��Swear to me that after Qian Country unifies the world, you will execute Su Liang and Gu Ling, as well as their children, to avenge and redeem your brothers�� deaths!��

 Chapter 343: Leave the medicine behind

    Chapter 343: Leave the medicine behind<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��What, are you unwilling to swear? Are you really treating people like Su Liang and Gu Ling as friends?�� Duanmu Yi��s face darkened like ink.


    Duanmu Chen was shocked in his heart and hurriedly shook his head, ��No, Father misunderstood. I was just considering how to word it.��<div>


    ��Let me teach you.�� Duanmu Yi��s eyes were icy cold, ��Once the world is unified, I will definitely kill Su Liang and Gu Ling and their children. If I break this oath, I will never be at peace in the rest of my life and I will fall into hell after death!��


    Duanmu Chen knelt on the ground, lowered his eyes, and said respectfully, ��Yes, Father.�� After finishing his words, he took a deep breath and repeated the oath taught by Duanmu Yi word by word.


    After listening to the oath, Duanmu Yi��s face lightened slightly, and he pulled Duanmu Chen up.


    Father and son faced each other, their eyes met. Duanmu Yi patted Duanmu Chen��s shoulder, his words heavy and sincere, ��You are the smartest among all my sons, and you should understand my painstaking efforts. Making you swear is not just for your deceased brothers, nor is it only for the Qian Country, but also for you!��


    Duanmu Chen��s expression was serious, ��Thank you for your guidance, Father. I will bear this in mind and never break my promise!��


    ��Very good.�� Duanmu Yi��s face was filled with gratification, ��The future of the Qian Country lies with you. Do not disappoint me.��


    Duanmu Chen��s expression was extremely serious, ��I will definitely not fail Father��s trust in me!��


    Marquis Zhong Xin Mansion.


    Grandma Xing was walking in the grape vineyard with Lin Xueqing, talking about the garden originally belonging to the Gu Family of Marquis Chang Xin Mansion, and mentioned Gu Ling and Su Liang.


    ��I don��t know if little Su Liang is safe now.�� Grandma Xing sighed.


    Lin Xueqing knew that Su Liang was fine, but she did not tell Grandma Xing about it. Sheforted, ��Grandma, don��t worry too much. Su Liang is so smart and capable, she will be fine.��<div>


    ��Yes, she is just too smart and capable, that��s why she can��t even have a peaceful life.�� Grandma Xing shook her head, ��Every time I see her, she is always happy, as if nothing in the world could bother her. But I know that she has been struggling all along.��


    Lin Xueqing, who was pregnant, should have been sensitive to emotions. When she heard thest sentence, her eyes reddened suddenly, ��Su Liang has always been so good to us, bearing all the hardships and fatigue by herself.��


    Xing Yusheng hurriedly came over and saw Lin Xueqing crying, immediately frowning, ��Qingqing, what��s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable somewhere?��


    Grandma Xing quickly said that nothing was wrong, they were just worried about Su Liang, andforted Lin Xueqing to ease her mind.


    Xing Yusheng coaxed her for a while before remembering the main point, ��Someone from the pce hase to deliver an imperial decree, let��s go quickly.��


    Grandma Xing��s face changed. A sudden imperial decree always made people feel uneasy. Thest time the Xing Family received an imperial decree, it was for Xing Yuyan to be conferred as a princess and marry into the Liang Country.


    But this time, it really was ��good news��, and it was still rted to Xing Yuyan.


    The entire Xing Family knelt down to receive the decree, and after listening to the contents of the decree, Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing looked at each other, while Miao��s face could hardly conceal her delight. Her children, including Xing Yuyan, were all surprised and happy.


    Because Xing Yuyan had actually been granted to marry Crown Prince Duanmu Chen as Crown Princess!


    The imperial pce had not yet announced the enthronement of the new emperor, so they still did not know that Duanmu Chen was about to ascend the Dragon Throne as the new emperor of Qian Country.


    Grandma Xing led the younger generation to ept the decree and express her gratitude. After sending away the people from the pce, she turned around and saw Miao��s hands sped together, her face full of smiles, ��Thank heavens! This time Yuyan has turned her misfortune into a blessing!��<div>


    Grandma Xing��s face darkened, ��What nonsense are you talking about!�� What is misfortune? What is a blessing? She really can��t make sense of it!


    Miao reacted and realized that she had said something wrong. She dared not defy Grandma Xing, so she hurriedly pped her own mouth, saying that she was just too happy.


    ��This is a great grace from heaven, a happy event. It is right to be happy, but remember to be cautious and prudent in your words and deeds, both at home and outside!�� Grandma Xing swept her gaze sternly around the room.


    Her grandchildren all said they would remember this.


    Xing Yusheng was too surprised, so he left Marquis Zhong Xin Mansion with Lin Xueqing, and asked Qi Yan to go and find out more about the news. This was a good thing for the Xing Family, and from now on, they would truly be the Royal Family. However, from the bottom of his heart, Xing Yusheng was very resistant to the idea, because the recent events made him secretly calcte that it might also be good for his father to help Su Liang and Gu Ling rebel��


    It wasn��t that Xing Yusheng wanted to be the crown prince, it was just that he was worried that Duanmu Yi would make a move against Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    Today��s imperial marriage grant made Xing Yusheng even more suspicious. Duanmu Yi really intended to act against Su Liang and Gu Ling, binding the Xing family and the royal family together first, cutting off their possibility of rebellion!


    Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing went to Lin Mansion, and Lin Shuzhi had already received the news of the imperial marriage grant. As soon as the imperial decree arrived at Marquis Zhong Xin��s mansion, the news spread rapidly in the capital city.


    ��Father, what to do? The emperor granting a marriage to the crown prince to my sister must be to hurt Su Liang, right?�� Xing Yusheng was deeply worried.


    Lin Shuzhi shook his head, ��Don��t think or say anything without basis.�� There is no cause and effect between ��imperial marriage�� and ��eliminate Su Liang��.


    Xing Yusheng sighed repeatedly, ��I always feel that the emperor is ill-intentioned.��<div>


    Lin Shuzhi knew that Xing Yusheng always disliked the royal family and never had good words for them, but he was decent and never talked nonsense outside. He didn��t care, but just asked him to be calm for the time being.


    ��No matter what, it��s much better for your sister to marry the crown prince than to be married to Liang Country as a state-crossing marriage.�� Lin Shuzhi said, ��The crown prince and Su Liang have always had a good rtionship, and the imperial marriage must be the emperor��s intention.��


    As they spoke, Lin Boyan returned from the pce.


    Entering the study room and seeing Xing Yusheng, he closed the door and said, ��The emperor wants to pass the throne to the crown prince and retire as the Grand Emperor.��


    Upon hearing this, both Lin Shuzhi and Xing Yusheng had stunned faces. Inparison, the imperial marriage grant seemed like a small matter.


    ��Why? Is the emperor seriously ill?�� Xing Yusheng was puzzled.


    Lin Boyan shook his head, ��I haven��t seen the emperor for several days. They say he��s ill, but I don��t know his condition.��


    ��I met Gao Jiabao this morning. He said his grandfather had not returned home for several days.�� Xing Yusheng said with furrowed brows, ��So, the crown prince will soon be the emperor, and my sister will be the empress?��


    Lin Boyan nodded, ��Yes.��


    Xing Yusheng thought of Xing Yuyan��s temperament of crying and making a fuss at any disagreement and shook his head repeatedly, ��She is not suitable to be an empress.��


    However, upon further thought,st year Duanmu Chen wanted to marry Lin Xueqing. If it were not for Su Liang stopping Duanmu Chen, Xing Yusheng would not have a chance to be Lin Family��s son-inw.


    ��From the standpoint of social status, it��s very suitable,�� Lin Boyan sighed slightly, ��Now it��s a time of multiple troubles, and both the south and north are restless. First, the Wu family father and son betrayed the country, then the Wan Family was restless. This year, the veteran General Yuan was killed too. Only Lian Shun from Lian Family is still too young and injured. The promoted Che Yun is the prince of Liang Country. Su Liang and Gu Ling have be a thorn in the emperor��s eye�� In these two years, more than half of our country��s important militarymanders have been lost. Your father��s position is extremely critical. If anything happens to him, no one can rece him.��


    Xing Yusheng frowned, ��Based on what you��ve analyzed, big brother, I understand. The emperor must use my father but fears that he has a rebellious heart, so he marries my sister to the crown prince. This is both a grace and a constraint.��


    Previously he didn��t think much about it. Now looking back, as Lin Boyan said, there were only a few young and strong militarymanders left in Qian Country who could take on great responsibilities. In February, when the south had a crisis, if not for Su Liang and Gu Ling��s efforts to turn the tide, the consequences would have been severe.


    ��It turns out that most of the militarymanders lost were brought down by Su Liang.�� Xing Yusheng said, ��But those people were either traitors, spies, or had rebellious intentions. If Su Liang didn��t expose them, given time, Qian Country would have faced real danger.��


    Lin Shuzhi nodded, ��Both Yin Country and Liang Country have been infiltrating Qian country��s military ranks and have achieved quite some sess. It was Su Liang��s appearance that disrupted their ns. The emperor should see this point clearly. The militarymanders of Qian Country cannot be lost any more, especially Su Liang and Gu Ling.��


    ��Does father think the emperor won��t touch Su Liang?�� Xing Yusheng asked.


    Lin Shuzhi nodded and shook his head, ��At least not now. The emperor suddenly handing the throne to the crown prince is likely meant as a temporary reconciliation with Su Liang.��


    ��I think the same as father,�� Lin Boyan said.


    Xing Yusheng narrowed his eyes, ��Are you suggesting that the emperor intends to use Su Liang and Gu Ling to protect Qian Country first, or even to unify the world, and then settle ounts with themter?��


    Neither Lin Shuzhi nor Lin Boyan answered, but their silence itself was an answer.


    ��Damn it!�� Xing Yusheng snorted, ��Su Liang was seeking revenge for her family, which was justified. The emperor can��t tolerate her but doesn��t want to give up using her. He��s so cunning!��


    Lin Shuzhi frowned, ��Yusheng, watch your words.��


    Lin Boyan sighed softly, ��Don��t think too much. Su Liang doesn��t know her whereabouts at the moment. When she receives the news, she will make her own choice. The emperor��s current arrangement is not a bad thing for us.��


    If Duanmu Yi suddenly went mad, not only would he want to get rid of Su Liang, but also he might target their friends who had a good rtionship with Su Liang. That would be terrible.


    Moreover, Lin Boyan believed that Su Liang should support Duanmu Chen��s ascension. After all, she and Gu Ling have no interest in the throne, and it seems that Duanmu Chen is indeed very suitable for that position now.


    It all depends on the extent to which Duanmu Yi, after retreating to the Grand Emperor��s position, can control Duanmu Chen and the government. If he could really let go of power, there would be no need to worry too much.


    As for whether Duanmu Chen would go back on his word in the future, no one knows now, and no conclusion can be drawn prematurely. Some things could only be taken one step at a time, focusing on what should be done now while remaining cautious.


    ��Anyway, I think the Crown Prince is also untrustworthy,�� Xing Yusheng said before leaving, revealing his true thoughts.


    ��


    When the news that the original marriage alliance Princess Xing Yuyan was granted to Crown Prince Duanmu Chen was spread, everyone who heard it thought she was lucky.


    When the news came that Duanmu Yi was going to abdicate and Duanmu Chen was about to be the new emperor, people began to suspect that Duanmu Yi had a serious illness and would not live long.


    As a result, many people recalled Su Liang and felt that she would definitely be able to cure Duanmu Chen.


    In short, this was regarded as the smoothest transfer of imperial power in the history of Qian Country and even in the history of all countries in the world.


    The wedding was scheduled for the second day of May, and the coronation ceremony was set for three dayster.


    Duanmu Yi did not show up again and directly handed the government to Duanmu Chen.


    Therefore, when Xing Ji��s letter was sent from Xuanbei City to the capital city, it first reached Duanmu Chen��s hands.


    Xing Ji reported that Situ Xie had sent people to poison him in an attempt to rescue Situ Jing. Two men and one woman who came suddenly fought internally at a critical moment, and in the end, Xing Ji got the antidote with some close calls.


    Duanmu Chen did not believe Xing Ji��s words, but the result was good. He also knew very clearly that Xing Ji couldn��t have any mishap, which was one of the purposes for him to marry Xing Yuyan.


    As for the woman who suddenly turned against her own people, Duanmu Chen suspected there was an inside story. But it wasn��t important at the moment.


    After reading the letter, Duanmu Chen destroyed it and didn��t mention it at all when he saw Duanmu Yi again.


    As for the news of Lian Shun��s disappearance in the south, Nian Jincheng blocked the news, telling outsiders only that he was still recuperating at home and did not send a letter to the capital city. Because it was not clear what was going on, it would arouse suspicion.


    ��Father, what should we do with Situ Jing?�� Duanmu Chen was still very respectful in front of Duanmu Yi. ��Situ Xie��s people cannot find the hiding ce of Situ Jing. They will either capture our people for exchange ore to negotiate terms openly.��


    ��What do you think?�� Duanmu Yi asked back.


    After pondering for a moment, Duanmu Chen said, ��I am worried that Situ Xie will send people to create trouble secretly. Instead, let��s propose conditions to Situ Xie first.��


    Duanmu Yi nodded, ��What conditions?��


    Duanmu Chen solemnly said, ��Marriage alliance. Let Situ Xie send his granddaughter here, and then his grandson can return.��


    Duanmu Yi snorted softly, ��You are interested in Situ Xie��s granddaughter, aren��t you?��


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��I��ve just ascended the throne and need to fill the imperial harem, but that��s only one aspect. The original two-way marriage alliance has turned into Liang Country sending a princess unterally. On one hand, it serves as a deterrent to Liang Country for the previous incident, and on the other hand, it can shake Yin Country��s determination to ally with Liang Country.��


    Duanmu Yi looked at Duanmu Chen with profound eyes, ��Very well. Since you have thought it through, go ahead and do it.��


    So, Duanmu Chen soon sent an envoy to Liang Country to negotiate the continuation of the marriage alliance. On the surface, of course, it was said that Situ Jing was a guest in Qian Country for medical treatment.


    When Xing Yusheng learned of this, he couldn��t help butin, ��If he manages to have both marriage alliance princesses, it really gives him a lot of face.��


    Nanshan City.


    Su Liang��s treatment of Situ Jing went rtively smoothly. At the same time, she was also treating Cen Man��s eyes. Because of the long duration of the illness, her situation was moreplicated than Situ Jing��s, but Su Liang had some confidence in her ability.


    Nangong Qian��s body recovered well, and Qiao Cong��s injuries were also healing.


    Every day, besides treating the four patients, Su Liang had nothing else to do. Gu Ling didn��t let her cook, and she couldn��t read books day and night without regard for time like before.


    The food for Su Liang was cooked by Gu Ling, while Qiuyue took care of the others.


    Every night before going to bed, Gu Ling would tell a story to the baby in Su Liang��s belly. Although Su Liang knew the child was too young to sense it, she and Gu Ling both enjoyed the process. Every day��s changes were fresh, interesting, and full of anticipation.


    In the meantime, Nian Jincheng received a letter from Yang Yu��s messenger, informing Gu Ling that Duanmu Yi had received an anonymous letter of usation. This was within Su Liang��s and Gu Ling��s expectations.


    Seven days after Lian Shun left, Su Liang calcted the time and felt he should have almost arrived at the capital city.


    On this day, Gu Ling went out to buy groceries and brought back thetest news from the capital city.


    Su Liang was surprised, ��Duanmu Yi voluntarily gave up the throne to Duanmu Chen? And asked Duanmu Chen to marry his adoptive father��s daughter?��


    Gu Ling nodded; the news had spread.


    Su Liang��s expression was indescribable, ��Duanmu Yi is really smart! This move can be called a masterstroke.�� She knew very well what Duanmu Yi was doing and what his intentions were.


    ��Great God, when Lian Ershan arrives at the capital city and finds Duanmu Chen, will he still use that medicine?�� Su Liang pondered. She intended to take preemptive action, but Duanmu Yi had predicted her actions and chose to retreat for the sake of progress.


    Under the current situation, maintaining the status quo was temporarily safe for Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    However, precisely because Duanmu Yi had retreated, Su Liang needed to see Duanmu Chen��s attitude to determine whether they could continue to cooperate��


    At this time, Lian Shun had already arrived in the capital city, and on the way, he had learned the news of Duanmu Yi��s abdication and Duanmu Chen��s ascension to the throne. Nevertheless, he decided to continue the task that Su Liang had given him.


    As Duanmu Chen moved into the Imperial Pce, it became difficult for Lian Shun to see him. After waiting for more than half a day, he finally met Chang��an who was leaving the pce. Chang��an was going back to the Crown Prince��s Mansion to fetch something for Duanmu Chen.


    Lian Shun followed Chang��an to the Crown Prince��s Mansion. When he suddenly appeared, Chang��an was initially on guard but then became a bit puzzled.


    ��I have important matters to discuss with His Majesty.�� Lian Shun got straight to the point.


    Knowing that Lian Shun had a close rtionship with Su Liang and had previously been in the south, Chang��an couldn��t afford to neglect him. He asked Lian Shun to wait at the Crown Prince��s Mansion and would first report to Duanmu Chen before making arrangements.


    Inside the pce, when Duanmu Chen learned that Lian Shun had secretly arrived in the capital city, his first thought was that Su Liang had sent him.


    To be cautious, Duanmu Chen didn��t leave the pce but instead asked Chang��an to bring Lian Shun into the pce to see him.


    Lian Shun agreed readily, put on guard��s clothes, and followed Chang��an into the pce.


    Under the cover of night, Duanmu Chen sat in his sleeping pce, watching the ��guard�� who entered behind Chang��an. He gestured for the others to leave.


    After paying his respects, Lian Shun was granted a seat.


    ��Do you have any news about her?�� Duanmu Chen asked about Su Liang right away.


    Lian Shun nodded, didn��t beat around the bush, took the letter from Gu Ling out of his pocket, and handed it to Duanmu Chen.


    After reading the letter, Duanmu Chen looked up to see an extra bottle of medicine in Lian Shun��s hand being offered to him.


    Lian Shun smiled, ��Your Majesty, I��m just here to run errands and deliver the letter. Please don��t make things difficult for me. However, someone wanted me to bring your reply back. Is there a reply?��


    ��So, they��re all fine?�� Duanmu Chen asked calmly as he put away the letter, not taking the medicine bottle.


    Lian Shun nodded, ��As for the current situation, I don��t understand it anyway. Your Majesty must be very clear about it. The medicine, do you want it?��


    Duanmu Chen��s gaze fell on the medicine bottle, his eyes slightly constricted, ��Did she say anything?��


    ��It��s all in the letter. Nothing else.�� said Lian Shun.


    After a moment of silence, Duanmu Chen spoke again, ��Leave the medicine. Stay in the capital city for three days and bring the letter back.��

 Chapter 344: 344. Father Emperor, don’t worry

    Chapter 344: 344. Father Emperor, don��t worry<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Mansion.


    Yang Yu was about to go to bed when she suddenly heard Ren Dong��s voice outside, ��Who is it?��<div>


    ��General Nian has sent me to deliver a letter.�� Lian Shun deliberately disguised his voice, but showed a jade pendant hidden in his sleeve, shing it briefly in front of Ren Dong.


    Ren Dong recognized the jade pendant belonging to Su Liang, and her expression changed.


    Just then, Yang Yu opened the door, ��Is it someone Achen sent to deliver the letter?��


    Ren Dong nodded, ��Yes.�� She turned to Lian Shun and said, ��Come in.��


    Yang Yu found the visitor unfamiliar, but since Ren Dong was inviting him into her room, she didn��t say anything.


    Once inside, Lian Shun reverted to his normal voice, and with a smile, he greeted, ��Sister-inw, I am Lian Shun, Xiaonian��s friend.��


    Yang Yu was stunned, then her face lit up with joy, ��So it��s Master Lin! Achen always mentions you in his letters, please sit!��


    Ren Dong was somewhat surprised, but after confirming Lian Shun��s identity, she went out to stand guard outside, leaving them to talk in the room. Recently, the Su Mansion had been under surveince, as Ren Dong knew it was Duanmu Yi��s people. She and Yang Yu were very cautious in their conversations.


    Lian Shun��s careful disguise was also a precautionary measure.


    ��Are you hungry? Did youe straight from Jiaye City? Do you want me to have someone prepare some food for you?�� Yang Yu asked Lian Shun.


    Lian Shun shook his head, ��Sister-inw, don��t worry, I��m not hungry. I arrived this evening and went to see His Majesty first.��<div>


    The next moment, Yang Yu asked anxiously, ��Is Su Liang alright?��


    Lian Shun��s mood instantly lifted, ��When I get back, I must tell Xiaonian that sister-inw didn��t ask first if he was safe and sound but was more concerned about Su Xiaoliang.��


    Yang Yu coughed lightly, ��I know Achen is fine, we��ve been in regr contact.��


    ��Su Xiaoliang is also fine; he��s with Gu Xiaoling.�� Lian Shun smiled, ��Of course, your Achen is also doing well. In fact, it was I who had an ident, but I��ve been rescued by Su Xiaoliang.��


    Yang Yu��s face lit up with joy, ��So Su Liang and Gu Ling are both fine? They��re together? That��s great! Are theying back?��


    Lian Shun shook his head, ��It��s hard to say; they might return in a few days, but it��s not certain.��


    ��As long as they��re fine. Whether theye back or not, they must have their ns.�� Yang Yu took a deep breath, ��I also need to thank you. When Achen went to Jiaye City, your family took good care of him.��


    ��We��re not strangers, no need for formalities. There��s also another piece of good news to share with sister-inw.�� Lian Shun had a slight smile at the corner of his lips, ��Su Xiaoliang is expecting.��


    Yang Yu stood up in delight, ��Really?��


    She recalled when Su Liang and Gu Ling hadst met, during their wedding. At that time, Yang Yu had suspected their marriage was a sham, but now Su Liang was pregnant.


    Lian Shun knew how Yang Yu and Su Liang had met and could fully understand why she cared so much about Su Liang, hence her excitement now.<div>


    After talking for a while, Lian Shun handed Nian Jincheng��s letter to Yang Yu.


    Yang Yu quickly finished reading it. There wasn��t much in it, only saying that he missed her dearly.


    ��Are you leaving tonight?�� Yang Yu asked.


    Lian Shun shook his head, ��There are still some things to deal with, I��ll leave in three days.��


    ��Where will you stay?�� Yang Yu inquired.


    ��Sister-inw, don��t worry about that; I have a ce to stay. There��s no rush to reply, I��lle back for the reply before I leave.�� Lian Shun said.


    As for the details of Su Liang and Gu Ling��s previous experiences, as well as Lian Shun��s purpose foring to the capital city, he did not say much to Yang Yu, and she didn��t pry. She just needed to know that Su Liang and Gu Ling were safe and sound, and that would give her peace of mind.


    About Su Liang��s two masters and Qi Jun going to Liang Country, Yang Yu had mentioned it in a previous letter to Nian Jincheng, which both Su Liang and Gu Ling already knew about.


    Now, with both Lao Bai and Lao Mu still not back, and no news from them, Lian Shun asked a few questions and then got up to leave.


    After leaving the Su Mansion, Lian Shun noticed someone was following him. He walked around the city a few times, shook off the tail, and then went to Lin Mansion.


    Upon meeting Lin Shuzhi, Lian Shun exined the whole story in detail, including the purpose of his visit to the capital city.<div>


    After listening, Lin Shuzhi sighed repeatedly, ��It��s right for them not toe back for now. As long as everyone is safe, it��s fine. If His Majesty can make up his mind to resolve the conflicts, Xiaoliang and Xiaogu can consider whether toe back. Otherwise, we��ll have to make other ns. Don��t worry about us. Yu Sheng��s sister is about to be the Empress, so His Majesty won��t act rashly against us because of Xiaoliang and Xiaogu.��


    Lian Shun nodded, ��That��s good. His Majesty told me to wait for three days, and in three days, we��ll know what choice he��ll make.��


    When Lian Shun mentioned Su Liang was expecting, Lin Shuzhi was also excited, praising the news repeatedly. His real disciple, Ning Jing, had already passed away, but Su Liang and Gu Ling both called him master and had helped the Lin Family through numerous crises, even saving their lives and preventing Lin Xueqing from marrying into the royal family. They were like guardian angels to the Lin Family.


    Lin Shuzhi had always been low-key and conservative in his actions, but now, hearing Lian Shun talk about the ��rebellious�� things Su Liang and Gu Ling would do, he didn��t feel anything was wrong, or that it would pose any risk to the Lin Family. Whatever Su Liang and Gu Ling decided, he would absolutely support.


    ��I won��t write to Xiaoliang.�� Lin Shuzhi said, ��But I do have a letter here that needs to be given to her.��


    Lin Shuzhi went to the study room to get the letter and handed it to Lian Shun.


    ��What��s this?�� Lian Shun was curious about who had written it.


    ��It��s a letter from my inw, Yu Sheng��s father, which was sent by a soldier who returned from Xuanbei City a few days ago. It��s to let Xiaoliang know that they��re safe and to tell her about some matters.�� Lin Shuzhi said, ��You can read it.��


    Upon hearing that the letter was from Xing Ji in Xuanbei City and rted to Su Liang, Lian Shun opened it.


    The letter had already been opened, and Lin Shuzhi, his two sons, and son-inw had all read it. It was brought back from Xuanbei City by a soldier that Xing Ji had sent and handed over to Lin Bojun.


    The letter was about the poisoning and threats Xing Ji had received from Situ Xie��s men.


    However, unlike the letter to Duanmu Chen, Xing Ji revealed the truth in the letter.


    As Lian Shun read halfway through, his expression became strange, ��Ying Ying? Howe I��ve never heard Su Xiaoliang mention her having such a friend before?��


    Lin Shuzhiughed, ��It should be the girl Xiaogu sought the antidote from during Gao Jiabao��s poisoning incident. Last year, when Xiaoliang and Xiaogu were in Liang Country, didn��t Xiaogu ask Emperor Liang for a thousand-year-old Snow Lotus for another girl? I guess that Snow Lotus was for repaying Ying��s favor.��


    ��So it was her?�� Lian Shun also knew about the two incidents Lin Shuzhi mentioned, ��This youngdy should have been the poison master whom Gu Xiaoling had known from the beginning, right? As a result, she is now Su Xiaoliang��s good friend, and she even betrayed her master for Su Xiaoliang, taking risks. She really is loyal, righteous, and clear about right and wrong, just like me, haha!��


    Lin Shuzhi alsoughed, ��She is a good girl and very capable.�� Then he sighed slightly, ��But this time, by betraying her master to help Xiaoliang��s foster father, she may bring trouble to herself. Yu Sheng��s father sent this letter to inform Xiaoliang as soon as possible, in case Miss Yuan needs help, only Xiaoliang and Xiaogu can help her.��


    Lian Shun nodded, ��That��s right. After I return, I will give it to Su Xiaoliang, and she may know what kind of trouble Ying Xiaoying will encounter.��


    In the letter, Xing Ji also mentioned that Ying Ying had told Su Liang about her two masters and Qi Jun being safe, and Situ Jing being blind, and all these had connections with Su Liang.


    However, Su Liang had already seen Situ Jing and was currently treating him.


    Lian Shun confirmed that everything was fine with the Lin family, put the letter away, and then took his leave. As for Xing Yusheng and Duke Qin��s Mansion, he wouldn��t go to find them since Lin Shuzhi would tell them what was necessary.


    Lian Shun told Yang Yu that he had a ce to stay, which was actually an inn.


    At midnight, Lian Shun, who had finally finished his official business, returned to the inn and fell onto the bed, feeling both tired and hungry. He regretted not saying he was hungry when Yang Yu asked him at Su Mansion earlier, so he could get something to eat. But when he called out to his sister-inw, he thought he couldn��t trouble Nian Jincheng��s wife since it was sote already. When he arrived at Lin��s house, he only drank a cup of warm water.


    By this time, the restaurants must be closed.


    Lian Shuny in bed with an empty stomach, tossing and turning unable to sleep. He then got up, lit amp, looked left and right, found nothing to do and nothing to eat.


    He reached into his pocket and found only the letter from Xing Ji that he had taken from Lin Shuzhi.


    Lian Shun opened the letter again andy on the bed, holding it up with both hands, reading it word by word from beginning to end, trying to distract his attention. He had to wait until daylight to eat something, and he didn��t have the strength to go out and steal some food, let alone knowing where there would be any at this time.


    ��Ying�� Ying���� Lian Shun read Ying Ying��s name, imagining what she would look like. Since she knows poison techniques, she must not be an ordinary girl, and she couldn��t possibly be gentle and pleasant. At least she must be much tougher than Su Xiaoliang. But actually, Su Xiaoliang doesn��t look tough, only asionally her actions being fierce. Her friends are pretty gentle, like Yang Yu and Lin Xueqing.


    After reading the letter three times, Lian Shun still couldn��t figure out what Ying Ying would look like, but perhaps because he was too tired, he finally fell asleep, with the letter still covering his face.


    That night, Lian Shun had a dream in which a red-clothed woman with an unclear face waved a colorful whip made of snake skin, chasing after him. He kept running, but he couldn��t get away��


    When the day broke, Lian Shun woke up, feeling even more tired and hungry. Without changing his clothes and making sure his disguise didn��te off, he went out to look for food.


    Imperial Pce.


    Duanmu Chen went to the Imperial Study to review memorials after the morning court session. In the middle, he stopped and touched his chest, feeling a hard object, which was the medicine bottle that Lian Shun had given him the night before.


    Approaching noon, Duanmu Chen came out of the Imperial Study, and Chang��an, who was standing outside, said that someone from the Empress Dowager��s pce hade to invite Duanmu Chen to have lunch.


    After abdicating, Duanmu Yi, who had be the Grand Emperor, lived in Empress Dowager Xiao��s pce. Xiao was good at cooking, and she used to cook personally, which was what Duanmu Yi liked most about her, being considerate and gentle.


    When Duanmu Chen arrived, Xiao had just finished stewing thest soup.


    With a smiling face, Duanmu Yi waved for Duanmu Chen toe and sit down, and told him not to be so formal. He seemed quite leisurely and rxed.


    Duanmu Chen sat down and saw a sumptuous meal on the table, with a few dishes he was quite familiar with. He had given the recipe to Xiao, which he had taken from Su Liang.


    ��My son, you came just in time.�� Xiao came over with a smiling face. After letting the pce maids put down the soup bowl, she ordered all the servants to leave. In these few days, Duanmu Chen had been reporting state affairs to Duanmu Yi every mealtime.


    Xiao��s wife served the soup to the father and son, and Duanmu Yi took a sip and praised her cooking skills for being even more exquisite. Duanmu Chen also kept saying it was delicious.


    Xiao��s wife couldn��t stop smiling, seeming very satisfied with everything in her life now. Her son became the emperor as he wished, her husband no longer went to other women, and there was no one in the harem to fight with her.


    Seeing this, Duanmu Chen restrained his eyes and silently drank a bowl of soup. When he put down the bowl, Xiao��s wife had already ced many dishes on his te.


    After finishing a bowl of soup, Duanmu Yi naturally passed the bowl to Xiao��s wife.


    Duanmu Chen quickly reached out to intercept the bowl halfway, ��Let your son serve you, Father Emperor.��


    Xiao��s wifeughed and said, ��That��s right, the imperial son is always the most filial. This soup is good for your body, so drink another bowl. You have to pay more attention to your health with all the busy political affairs.��


    ��Mm.�� Duanmu Chen nodded, and when he was serving the soup, he identally spilled a drop on the edge of the bowl. He ced it in front of himself, wiped it clean with a handkerchief, and then stood up respectfully to put it in front of Duanmu Yi. He then ced the spoon and said, ��Please enjoy, Father Emperor.��


    Duanmu Yi chuckled, ��Chen��er has always been the one who gives me peace of mind.��


    The three of them were harmonious and happy.


    As Duanmu Yi finished his second bowl of soup and Xiao��s wife was putting more food on his te, he suddenly trembled and spat out a mouthful of blood. His eyes widened as he stared at Duanmu Chen, raising his hand but unable to point at Duanmu Chen before his body went rigid and he copsed onto the ground!


    Xiao��s wife��s chopsticks fell to the ground as she screamed and rushed over.


    Duanmu Chen calmly put down his chopsticks and walked to the door, only then showing an anxious expression on his face, ordering someone to immediately call the Imperial Physician Gao Lao.


    As Duanmu Yi was nning to abdicate, he wanted outsiders to think that he was ill, so the Imperial Physician Gao Lao had been waiting in the pce recently.


    While waiting for Gao Lao, Duanmu Chen returned to Duanmu Yi��s side.


    Xiao��s wife cried anxiously, ��What happened? What is going on with your Father Emperor?��


    Duanmu Yi was conscious, his eyes bulging as he stared desperately at Duanmu Chen, his lips trembling but unable to make any sound, and his hands couldn��t be lifted.


    Duanmu Chen knelt beside Duanmu Yi, holding his trembling hand. He sighed softly and whispered, ��Don��t me your son, Father Emperor.��


    Xiao��s wife, upon hearing this, looked at Duanmu Chen incredulously, ��What�� what have you done?��


    Duanmu Chen did not answer Xiao��s wife. Instead, he leaned over and whispered in Duanmu Yi��s ear, ��I had no choice, Father Emperor. Your thoughts were quite simr to Su Liang��s. You both understand each other very well, and I was caught in the middle and couldn��t handle it. Qian Country needs Su Liang and Gu Ling. As long as you don��t fall, they won��t return to help me. I think, Father Emperor, you will understand my decision.��


    Duanmu Yi��s expression became agitated, his face flushed red, and his lips trembled even more violently while the sounds he made became indistinct. A momentter, he vomited blood again.


    ��Father Emperor, don��t be like this. It��s not good for your health.�� Duanmu Chen gently caressed Duanmu Yi��s chest. ��Didn��t Father Emperor say that everything is for Qian Country and for the greater good? I am also doing this for Qian Country and for the greater good, out of necessity.��


    However, it was evident that Duanmu Yi, like Su Liang, had just retreated for the sake of advancing. He appeared to relinquish power on the surface, but in reality, Duanmu Chen still had to report everything that happened in the court to him every day. Duanmu Yi was simply hiding while pushing Duanmu Chen to the forefront as his puppet, all for the sake of better utilizing Su Liang and Gu Ling and reducing his own risk.


    At this moment, Duanmu Chen could see it all clearly. Duanmu Yi��s anger, frustration, and unwillingness had nothing to do with his previous bold statements about the greater good.


    With that in mind, Duanmu Chen��s gaze became even more resolute, but his tone became even more gentle, ��Father Emperor, don��t worry, everything will be fine. I will invite Su Liang back as soon as possible to treat Father Emperor.��

 Chapter 345: 345. Please master, watch the house.

    Chapter 345: 345. Please master, watch the house.<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Duanmu Chen knocked the soup bowl Duanmu Yi had used onto the ground, then picked up the fallen Duanmu Yi and carried him into the inner chamber. He gentlyid him on the bed, took off his shoes and socks, and covered him with a quilt, his movements both gentle and meticulous.


    If one were to ignore Duanmu Yi��s furious eyes and trembling, twitching lips, it would truly be a scene of filial piety.<div>


    Turning around, Duanmu Chen saw Xiao Family��sdy with red eyes and a pale face, lookingpletely at a loss. He took her hand and had her sit down by the bed, ��Mother, there��s no need to worry. Father will be fine.��


    Thedy from Xiao Family looked at Duanmu Yi, and was frightened by his almost fiery gaze, shrinking into Duanmu Chen��s embrace.


    Duanmu Chen hugged her, ��From now on, Mother will have to work hard to take good care of Father. As for the matters of the court, Father doesn��t have to worry about them. Your son will do his best and will not disappoint Father.��


    At this point, Xiao Family��sdy was well aware of what was happening and why Duanmu Chen had to do this.


    Although she had feelings for Duanmu Yi and thought that everything had been quite satisfactory before he fell, Duanmu Chen, though sitting on the Dragon Throne, was still under Duanmu Yi��s control and there was no guarantee that there wouldn��t be any changes.


    Xiao Family��sdy was surprised by Duanmu Chen��s sudden and ruthless move against Duanmu Yi.


    However, at this point, as Duanmu Chen��s mother, she could hardly me him or stop him from doing what he wanted. For all these years, they had been enduring patiently, and now that there was a chance to rise, ensuring Duanmu Yi��s ��peaceful recovery�� wasn��t a bad thing.


    Duanmu Yi was fully conscious and saw the mother and son embracing, rage surged, and blood seeped from the corner of his mouth.


    Old Imperial Physician Gao, who had been waiting in the pce for several days, hurried over and knelt down to salute Duanmu Chen as soon as he saw him.


    ��You may rise. Please take a look at what��s going on with Father. He has beenining of headaches and weakness these days, and suddenly became like this after lunch today. It seems like it��s a stroke.�� Duanmu Chen sighed continuously.


    Thedy from the Xiao Family cried with a worried face, ��My son, you must make sure to cure your father!��<div>


    Upon hearing this, blood seeped from the corner of Duanmu Yi��s mouth, speeding up and turning his cor red.


    Old Imperial Physician Gao had been waiting in the pce for several days but had not seen the rumored sick Grand Emperor Duanmu Yi. Today, he finally saw him, and just as Duanmu Chen said, at first nce, it seemed like a stroke.


    However, after taking the pulse, Old Imperial Physician Gao found that Duanmu Yi��s illness was not quite the same as Old Master Qin��s stroke. Instead, it was more like Uncle Wan Shan��s stroketer on��


    Old Imperial Physician Gao��s heart sank, for he knew that the young and strong Military Commander Wan Shan had suffered a stroke at that time because he was drugged by Su Liang. And in that case, Su Liang went to Xuanbei City to deal with the Wan Family and the father and son on the orders of Duanmu Yi, who was now lying in front of Old Imperial Physician Gao, unable to move.


    Wan Shan was dead, but before he died, his stroke symptoms were much improved by the treatment provided by Old Imperial Physician Gao. Moreover, the treatment method was learned from Su Liang.


    But at this moment, Old Imperial Physician Gao was unsure if he should treat Duanmu Yi wholeheartedly. It depended on how Duanmu Yi had ended up like this��


    Just as Old Imperial Physician Gao was uncertain and hesitant, he heard Duanmu Chen��s voice beside him, ��Old Gao, your silence suggests that you have no confidence? If you are unsure how to treat Father��s abrupt and severe illness, just use some safe means and don��t let Father��s condition worsen. I will find Imperial Physician Su as soon as possible!��


    Old Imperial Physician Gao had been dealing with the Royal Family for many years. Hearing this, he immediately responded, ��This humble official indeed doesn��t have much confidence. If Imperial Physician Sues back to treat the Grand Emperor, it would indeed be more secure.��


    Duanmu Chen sighed deeply, ��I understand. Old Gao, please stay in the pce to take care of Father. I will definitely bring Imperial Physician Su back.��


    Old Imperial Physician Gao hurriedly agreed.


    At this moment, Duanmu Yi��s anger had reached its peak, and another mouthful of blood spewed out. With a tilt of his head, he passed outpletely.<div>


    ��


    People are not aware of Duanmu Yi��s physical condition, only that the old Imperial Physician has not left the pce for several days.


    Lian Shun stayed in the capital for three days, eating and sleeping, recuperating and gathering strength. Unexpectedly, he would soon have to travel day and night to return to Nanshan City.


    Finally, at the agreed time, Lian Shun appeared before Chang��an again.


    Chang��an was not surprised this time and, likest time, took Lian Shun disguised as a guard into the pce.


    Seeing Chang��an��s reaction, Lian Shun already guessed Duanmu Chen��s choice. Unless Duanmu Chen nned to stand with his father, get rid of Su Liang and Gu Ling, and capture Lian Shun as a hostage. This possibility is very unlikely; if Duanmu Chen were so unwise, Su Liang would not have cooperated with him in the first ce.


    This time, they didn��t go to Duanmu Chen��s Sleeping Pce. Lian Shun was taken directly by Chang��an to Empress Dowager Xiao��s pce, where Duanmu Yi was recuperating, and Duanmu Chen was also there.


    Duanmu Yi had drunk the medicine prescribed by the old Imperial Physician and fell asleep. He added sedative ingredients in the medicine. It is indeed good for Duanmu Yi��s body because everything he saw and heard when he was awake could infuriate him further��


    Duanmu Chen let Xiao Family take a rest and dismissed the servants. He alone guarded Duanmu Yi��s bedside. Hearing footsteps, he looked up and saw Chang��an and Lian Shuning. He calmly waved his hand, indicating that they didn��t need to salute.


    Lian Shun��s gaze fell on Duanmu Yi. However, he looked like he was sleeping soundly, and it was impossible to determine whether he had had a ��stroke��.


    Duanmu Chen had already done everything, and at this moment, he stopped pretending in front of Lian Shun. Without waiting for Lian Shun��s questioning, he pinched Duanmu Yi heavily and woke him up abruptly.<div>


    Lian Shun approached, only to see Duanmu Yi open his eyes, wake up, but his whole body was stiff, his lips trembling, only able to make unclear sounds.


    ��Grand Emperor, I am Lian Shun.�� Lian Shun introduced himself.


    Duanmu Yi��s eyes bulged out, staring at Lian Shun to pieces. At this moment, he must think of where the medicine in Duanmu Chen��s handes from.


    Duanmu Chen spoke about Su Liang��s situation in front of Duanmu Yi, ��You go back and tell her that the trouble has already been resolved. Let her and Gu Linge back as soon as possible, I will not treat them unfairly.��


    Lian Shun nodded, ��I will deliver your message to her Majesty.��


    ��If there is nothing else, you can leave.�� Duanmu Chen said.


    Lian Shun saluted, and after that, Chang��an took him out of the pce.


    Only Duanmu Yi and his son, Duanmu Chen, were left.


    Duanmu Chen sat down by the bed, holding Duanmu Yi��s hand, and sighed, ��There is something that I have wanted to say for a long time.��


    Duanmu Yi��s teeth were chattering. Duanmu Chen spoke with a mncholy tone, ��The shameless things that Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao have done, Father Emperor knows all about. They killed Su Liang��s entire family, and Su Liang merely sought revenge on them, which is only natural, isn��t it? Moreover, Su Liang has been cautious and disguised, avoiding being discovered by Father Emperor, while repeatedly making merits and protecting Qian Country. Since the real victim, Su Liang, has not vented her anger on Father Emperor, can��t father forgive her? If it were for something else, I would understand, but is it worth it for your two shameless sons to be so?��


    Duanmu Chen stared directly into Duanmu Yi��s eyes, suddenlyughed, pulled the quilt for Duanmu Yi, and whispered, ��Yes, I made a vow that I would one day take revenge for Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao, otherwise I will not be able to rest in peace for the rest of my life, and fall into hell after death. However, if there really is a hell, Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao should already be in there, and I would not join the excitement. It would be ridiculous for me to break with Su Liang for their sake. And don��t worry about Qian Country or my own position, Father Emperor, when I made that vow, I was just�� anxious to get the imperial throne. Heaven is watching, right and wrong, merit and demerit will be judged on their own.��


    As the words fell, Duanmu Chen stood up, ��Father Emperor doesn��t need to worry about those experts you have cultivated during these years. They are all smart people, and they will naturally choose to be loyal to me when I hold the throne. Except for a woman named Shaoyao who has lost contact, the others in the capital have met me in the past two days. If Father Emperor regrets giving me the throne, then I can only say I am sorry.��


    Lian Shun came to Su Mansion again, Yang Yu was still not asleep, waiting for him.


    ��Did everything go well?�� Yang Yu prepared the wine and dishes in advance this time.


    ��Sister-inw is too polite.�� Lian Shun said as he sat down and began eating without restraint, ��Everything went smoothly. I��ll be heading back to the south shortly.��


    ��That��s good to hear.�� Yang Yu sighed with relief and took out the letters she wanted to give to Su Liang and Nian Jincheng, cing them on the table, ��I��ll trouble you to deliver these letters to Xiaoliang and Achen.��


    Lian Shun nodded and casually asked, ��Would Sister-inw like to go to the south and apany Xiaonian?��


    Yang Yu hesitated for a moment before shaking her head, ��I think I better not go. He��s going there for official business, and I��m afraid I might distract him and cause troubles.��


    Lian Shunughed, ��Xiaonian is so lucky to have married such a good wife like you. Unlike me, I��m old and still single. Su Xiaoliang didn��t even bother introducing me to a nicedy!��


    Yang Yuughed, ��What kind of girl do you like? I don��t know too many people, though, so Su Liang might be the one to rely on.��


    Lian Shun calmly said, ��I like girls with fiery personalities.�� Su Liang said that, and he found it quite sensible. He couldn��t stand boredom, and he had seen enough well-behaved girls, all of them were nice, but they were not his type. After all, he would have to spend his whole life with one, so if there was no fun, it would be better to live alone.


    Yang Yu couldn��t help but chuckle, ��In that case, you should ask Su Liang for help. I hope you find a good match soon.��


    ��Thank you, Sister-inw. I have a feeling that my girl will appear soon.�� Lian Shun said seriously.


    After a hearty meal, Lian Shun put away the letters and said farewell to Yang Yu before leaving the capital for the south overnight.


    Nanshan City.


    Su Liang was more than a month pregnant, and her stomach did not show any signs yet without any special reactions.


    Gu Ling was more nervous than Su Liang and stayed by her side every day, always watching over her, afraid that she might hurt herself identally.


    Half a month had passed since Lian Shun left, and on this day, after Su Liang treated Situ Jing with acupuncture once again, hispletely blind eyes finally saw a hazy halo.


    Situ Jing didn��t mention it. When Su Liang asked if he sensed light, he silently shook his head.


    However, Gu Ling noticed that Situ Jing��s expression was off and threw a teacup at him.


    Qiao Cong, who was sitting nearby, stood up on one leg, wanting to block it for Situ Jing.


    But Situ Jing subconsciously reached out his hand and caught the teacup before it hit his face!


    Qiao Cong frowned, ��Jingjing, can you see now?��


    Situ Jing, holding the teacup, realized that he��d been exposed and had to admit that he had just started to have a blurry sense of light.


    Cen Man had been blind for many years and had very sharp senses, which she had honed over the years.


    Situ Jing, on the other hand, had not been blind for a long time and always wanted to have his eyes cured. He never practiced his other senses.


    Therefore, if he werepletely blind, there was no way he could have caught the teacup that Gu Ling threw.


    As soon as Qiao Cong heard what Situ Jing said, his face darkened even more, ��When Xiaoliang asks you something, answer honestly! Otherwise, I think it��s better for you to remain blind!��


    Situ Jing:


    Su Liang lightlyughed, ��Master, calm down, it��s alright. Whether he says it or not, I know the condition of his eyes. I asked him just to see if he would behave. Apparently, he was nning to pretend to be blind until he could see, and then run away.��


    As Su Liang finished speaking, Qiao Cong, who had just sat down, picked up his crutch and hit Situ Jing��s head, ��Apologize to Xiaoliang!��


    Situ Jing had no choice but to apologize to Su Liang and promise not to do it again.


    After treating Cen Man��s eyes, Su Liang tried even harder, but there was still no improvement.


    Cen Man believed that Su Liang was a real divine doctor, and she longed to see the light again, but she didn��t want to put pressure on her, ��It��s okay. I��m content with just having you as my disciple. It doesn��t matter if you can��t cure me.��


    ��Master isn��t too old.�� Su Liang said seriously.


    At her words, Cen Manughed. Su Liang continued, ��When your eyes are cured, Master, there will be many possibilities. Even now, there are.��


    Cen Man was stunned, ��What possibility are you talking about, Xiaoliang?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��For example, finding a life partner?��


    It took a moment for Cen Man to understand Su Liang��s meaning, and her face became unnatural, ��You girl, don��t tease me.��


    ��I��m serious. It��s because Master is older that you should do what you want and be with the person you like.�� Su Liang said.


    ��What person do I like? Don��t talk nonsense.�� Cen Man coughed lightly.


    ��Oh, I was just saying. From Master��s reaction, there must be someone you like. Let me think, who could it be? I��ve got it! It must be me!��


    Cen Manughed and hugged Su Liang, ��Yes, yes, it��s you.��


    But Cen Man knew that Su Liang could tell that there was something special between her and Qiao Cong. They just didn��t address it openly.


    Su Liang guessed that there was a past between Cen Man and Qiao Cong that she didn��t know about. She just joked about it and didn��t want to get involved.


    That night, before going to sleep, Su Liang calcted the time again, ��If everything goes well, Lian Ershan should being back soon. Great God, if Duanmu Chen has already given Duanmu Yi the medicine, should we return to the capital?��


    ��If you don��t want to go back, we won��t go back.�� Gu Ling shook his head.


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��Hiding here for ten months is not realistic. So many things can happen in ten months that we can��t predict. And what about after the baby is born? Hide for safety? I would be happy to find a ce to live in seclusion with you, but not right now.��


    ��Alright, then we��ll go back.�� Gu Ling said, ��Invite all your masters toe back and watch the house.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��That��s what I was thinking. We have to hurry up and find Lao Bai and Lao Mu back. I want to learn all of Lao Bai��s skills as soon as possible. Then, with you and four powerful masters at home, who would dare to bother me and the baby? Just bring it on!��

 Chapter 346: 346. Go home

    Chapter 346: 346. Go home<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Lian Shun returned to Nanshan City, Situ Jing��s eyes hadrgely recovered with Su Liang��s treatment, and he could take care of himself, though his vision had not fully recovered yet.


    ��As expected of Su Xiaoliang!�� Lian Shun gave a thumbs up while kicking towards Situ Jing.<div>


    Qiao Cong watched them with narrowed eyes, not moving.


    Situ Jing reached out and grabbed Lian Shun��s leg, pulling him down to the ground.


    Lian Shun didn��t get up, ��Grandfather Qiao, your grandson is hitting me!��


    Qiao Cong silently picked up his cane and tapped Situ Jing on the head, ��Apologize to Xiaolian.��


    Situ Jing: ��


    Seeing that he didn��t speak, Qiao Cong tapped him again, ��Hurry up!��


    Situ Jing frowned and helped Lian Shun up, ��Is this fun?��


    Lian Shun grinned, ��Yes, very much so, extremely fun!�� He turned to Qiao Cong, ��It��s right to hit him on the head, he has too much water in his brain!��


    Qiao Cong nodded, ��Mhm, you��re right.��


    In fact, Situ Jing, who was being taken care of by Qiao Cong, was also being disciplined by him. He would get hit all the time, but he was getting used to it. His status here was the lowest, and sometimes he felt even lower than the maid Qiuyue. But, honestly, he didn��t find it ufortable, and his asional annoyance would quickly dissipate. It was even more rxed than his days in the Che family.


    After Lian Shun��s ytime, he started talking business with Su Liang and Gu Ling.<div>


    When Su Liang heard that Duanmu Chen had drugged Duanmu Yi, she wasn��t surprised. It was more urate to say that this time, letting Lian Shun go was a direct way to resolve the conflict rather than testing Duanmu Chen.


    After all, the biggest ��rift�� between Duanmu Yi and Su Liang was his two deceased sons.


    But that was also the biggest obstacle Su Liang had cleared in Duanmu Chen��s path to power, which was extremely advantageous for him.


    If Duanmu Chen had any slight objection to Su Liang because of Duanmu Cheng and Duanmu Ao��s deaths, he would have been blinded.


    ��Your friends in the capital are all well. The Emperor is going to marry Miss Xing��s family, and it is said that Situ Xie will have his granddaughter married in exchange for a grandson. They are quite pleased.�� Lian Shun took out a letter from Lin Shuzhi and handed it to Su Liang, ��Your foster father had a close call, but it turned out alright. This is the letter he wrote you.��


    Su Liang opened the letter, surprised to see Ying Ying��s name, and thenughed, ��Sister Ying is really kind.��


    Lian Shun looked at Gu Ling, ��Hey! Gu Xiaoling, how did you meet Ying Xiaoying?��


    Gu Ling didn��t bother toment on Lian Shun adding ��Xiao�� to the name of someone he didn��t even know. He also didn��t want to answer his question.


    Because Gu Ling was carefully carving a piece of jade to give to the unborn baby.


    Lian Shun, who was used to Gu Ling ignoring him, turned to Su Liang after she finished reading the letter and asked, ��Su Xiaoliang, tell me, who is Ying Xiaoying? Such an interesting friend, and you guys never mentioned her to me before!��


    ��Oh, I��ve only met Sister Ying once.�� Su Liang put the letter away, ��She��s Gu Ling��s friend from before. She saved Gao Jiabao��s life with an antidote when he was poisoned because of me, and so we owed her a favor.��<div>


    Lian Shun nodded, ��I know about that. So the n was to pay her back with the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus?��


    Su Liang shook her head and chuckled lightly, ��Not exactly. The condition was something else at that time.��


    Lian Shun was even more curious, ��What condition? It can��t be that Ying Xiaoying wants Gu Xiaoling to repay her with his body, right?�� He couldn��t help it, Gu Ling was too beautiful, so that was how he thought about it.


    Su Liang nodded and shook her head again, ��Almost. But the final agreed condition wasn��t so direct. Sister Ying said that if Gu Ling doesn��t get married, it��s fine. But if he does, she will challenge his bride on their wedding day. If the bride��s strength is inferior to Sister Ying��s, Gu Ling will have to go with her.��


    Upon hearing this, Lian Shun waspletely dumbfounded.


    Su Liang exined, ��Don��t misunderstand, Sister Ying is a reasonable person, just straightforward and outgoing.��


    Lian Shun praised, ��How domineering! So when you guys got married in Liang Country, did Ying Xiaoying try to snatch Gu Xiaoling away? What a pity, I left early due to injury and missed her. I didn��t see how she tried to snatch Gu Xiaoling away, haha!��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��It��s not what you think. She happened to be going to Yao City to look for Thousand-Year Snow Lotus to save her brother, and Gu Ling was nning to use the Thousand-Year Snow Lotus to pay back the favor. Since he found one, he just gave it to her.��


    ��She and you didn��t fight before you knew each other, right? Weren��t youpeting for Gu Xiaoling?�� Lian Shun had a ��it wouldn��t be fun if you didn��t fight�� look.


    ��Gu Ling and I were just putting on a show when we got married. What��s there topete for?�� Su Liang gave Lian Shun a white eye. ��I helped Sister Yuan make a life-saving medicine for her brother with the thousand-year-old Snow Lotus. She likes me, okay?��


    Lian Shun quickly understood, ��I see, she saw you and ��moved on,�� not caring about Gu Xiaoling anymore!��<div>


    ��More or less.�� Su Liang thought that when it came to matters of affection, Yuan Ying and Lian Shun had simr attitudes, able to let go and move on.


    ��It��s the opposite for me. Honestly, after getting to know Gu Xiaoling, I like him even more.�� Lian Shun said seriously.


    Su Liang frowned, ��Are you sure you��re not into my man?��


    Lian Shun also gave Su Liang a white eye, ��The friendship between Gu Xiaoling and me is a pure male friendship, just like you and Ying Xiaoying.��


    ��Oh, actually, I have a crush on Sister Yuan.�� Su Liang said seriously.


    Gu Ling��s carving knife paused for a moment, and he looked up at Su Liang.


    Lian Shunughed and went out, waving his hand behind him, ��I have to hurry back home and send a letter to Xiaonian. I��ll be back tomorrow! If you guys are going back to the capital city, wait for me!��


    After Lian Shun left, Gu Ling asked Su Liang, ��Who do you like the most?��


    Su Liang thought seriously, ��I have to think about it.��


    Gu Ling��s beautiful brows furrowed slightly, ��If you��re considering me and Bao Bao, that��s fine. But if there are others����


    Su Liangughed, ��I wasn��t considering you and Bao Bao, because I love you guys the most.�� Not just like.


    Gu Ling��s eyes rxed, and the corners of his lips lifted into a light arc. He lowered his head and continued carving, ��That��s good.��


    ��Then, should we go home?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Let��s go.��


    At this point, Duanmu Chen had made a statement, and the capital city was safe. Although going back would let the enemy know their whereabouts, as long as they were well-guarded, they could still deal with those who came to their doorstep while ensuring their safety. It would be difficult for them to achieve a peaceful oue if they stayed out of the picture.


    ��Then, I��ll talk to both masters to see when we can set off.�� Su Liang said.


    When Su Liang and Gu Ling nned to return to the capital city, Cen Man immediately said she would go with them. Her eyes were finally showing some subtle changes these days, just a very slight sensitivity to light, but it was enough for her to be overjoyed and hopeful of regaining her sight.


    For a blind person, it is hard to live in a normal ce without someone to take care of them. Cen Man had initially chosen to live in seclusion to avoid discrimination and trouble for herself and others, but it was also an act of desperation to stay out of trouble.


    As long as her eyes could recover, she could still choose to live in solitude or go somewhere else. Not only would it be more secure for her, but she could also better protect the people she cared about, such as Su Liang.


    ��You can ask Old Qiao. He must be willing to go with you too. But you have to make arrangements for his grandchildren.�� Cen Man said.


    When Su Liang found Qiao Cong, he was sweeping the floor with his crutch. He was not used to having people take care of him.


    ��Master, Gu Ling and I are nning to return to the capital city.�� Su Liang cut to the chase.


    Qiao Cong put down the broom, turned back, narrowed his eyes, ��Are you�� going to abandon us?��


    Su Liang suddenly felt likeughing. How did she hear aggrievement in his words? Was this still the cold-hearted, top-notch master she had known at first?��


    ��Master, if you��re willing, you cane back home with me.�� Su Liang smiled, ��I have two more masters at home. They may not be there now, but they will be back. I think you can be friends.��


    As a result, Qiao Cong said, ��I rank third?��


    Su Liang: ��There��s no need to rank�� But after counting, she still had another master, Lin Shuzhi.


    ��Nangong Qian��s body has recovered a lot, but she still needs to recuperate for a year or so. Once Situ Jing��s eyes are fully recovered, Gu Ling will make arrangements.�� Su Liang said.


    Qiao Cong sighed, ��Jing Jing�� I��m really afraid he��ll do something he shouldn��t.��


    ��Master, you need to learn to let go. Protection and restraint are not the same, but neither canst forever,�� Su Liang said. ��He obviously feels discontented, and the pain brought by his experiences from childhood to adulthood must be relieved in some way. Perhaps when he has hit rock bottom and realizes that he is not the Chosen Son, he can understand what is most important in life.��


    Su Liang and Gu Ling knew that allowing Situ Jing to go to Liang Country might cause him to get out of their control. But since they couldn��t kill Situ Jing because of Qiao Cong at the moment, they let him go, to seek redemption or, perhaps, find his own demise.


    There was no need to worry that Situ Jing might pose much threat to them. His strongest asset was his Martial Arts, butpared to Gu Ling, the secrets he knew were far fewer than Situ Xie��s.


    Moreover, Su Liang felt that Situ Jing somehow had a check on Situ Xie�� at least when it came to the things that had happened before. If not for Situ Jing��s continuous sabotage, Situ Xie��s ns would not have failed so thoroughly.


    Upon hearing Su Liang��s words, Qiao Cong heaved a deep sigh, ��That��s true. Even if you don��t let him leave, he would find a way to leave by himself. Some things, only after experiencing them, will theye to their senses.��


    After the conversation, Qiao Cong asked Su Liang, ��Our master-disciple rtionship is permanent, right?��


    Su Liang smiled lightly, ��It seems that our master won��t hold it against me because Situ Jing tried to strike me. In fact, he might do so because I tried to hit him. Of course, we are family now.��


    Qiao Cong nodded, ��Once I recover from my injury, I will help you fight.��


    With that, the matter was settled. Gu Ling and Su Liang decided to set off for home the day after tomorrow. Qiao Cong, Cen Man, Nangong Qian, and Qiuyue would go with them, as would Situ Jing, but they would send him off once his eyes were treated.


    Jiaye City.


    Lian Shun handed Nian Jincheng the letter from Yang Yu and chuckled, ��Do you know what the first thing your sister-inw asked me when we met?��


    Nian Jincheng calmly replied while opening the letter, ��I know. She asked if Su Liang is safe and sound.��


    Lian Shun originally wanted to tease Nian Jincheng, but seeing his reaction, he coughed lightly, ��You don��t mind?��


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��You go ask Xing Yusheng if he minds.��


    ��You really are���� Lian Shun sighed, ��In the future, when Ying Xiaoying gets married, maybe she��ll be like that, too.��


    Nian Jincheng asked who Ying Xiaoying was, and Lian Shun replied with a serious expression, ��My new friend. Much more interesting than you.��


    Nian Jincheng started reading the letter, ��Goodbye, then.��


    Lian��s Family members already knew that Lian Shun was safe, but seeing him return safely, they finally felt at ease.


    Father Lin and Mother Lin listened to Lian Shun��s ount of the changes in the capital city, and they both sighed in relief.


    Father Lin also asked about his nephew Duanmu Che, and Lian Shun said nonchntly, ��He��s a prince, so Dad doesn��t need to worry about him. We have to distance ourselves from him in the future so as not to arouse the Emperor��s suspicion.��


    Father Lin worried about the son his sister had left behind, but he also knew that Lian Shun was right. There were no feelings to speak of in matters concerning the Royal Family.


    Mother Lin pulled Lian Shun aside and asked about Situ Jing.


    As soon as Lian Shun heard this, he knew it was about his sister Lian Shan, and he told the truth: Situ Jing was still alive.


    ��Your grandfather and old Mr. Yuan made arrangements for marriage. Our family called off the wedding, and we were unfair to Apei. A few days ago, Apei came and brought up the subject of the marriage continuing if Shan is willing,�� Mother Lin sighed.


    Lian Shun frowned, ��Does Apei still want to marry my little sister?��


    Mother Lin shook her head, ��Apei has always been a thoughtful child, and I guess he might think that we want to continue the marriage but are too embarrassed to bring it up, so he took the initiative to mention it. He did the same when he was calling off the marriage.��


    ��What do you and Dad think? What does my little sister say?�� Lian Shun asked.


    Mother Lin sighed again, ��Your father and I hope to let nature take its course. If the two children are willing to be together, that��s good, but we don��t know Apei��s true intentions. Shan has lost her memory, and she feels that she has caused trouble for the family and is not fair to Apei, so she is unwilling.��


    Lian Shun nodded, ��I see. I��ll go talk to Apei and see what he really thinks.��


    Just as he was about to leave, Lian Shun turned around and said to Mother Lin, ��Mother, why don��t we all move to the capital city?��


    Mother Lin was surprised, ��Move to the capital city? Did Xiaoliang suggest it?��


    Lian Shun shook his head, ��No, it��s my own idea. The current situation changes rapidly, and this ce is a border town. After the previous incidents, it��s hard to guarantee that Yin Country won��t try the same tactics again and target us. I will stay here to guard Jiaye City, and you can all move to the capital city. If you want toe back when the world is at peace, you can always return. Apei has long wanted to leave Jiaye City and see the world. We can��t rest easy if he goes on his own, so I n to let him go to the capital city with Su Liang this time.��


    Upon hearing this, Mother Lin��s expression became serious, ��Alright, I��ll go talk to your dad about this. You should go talk to Apei. When ites to his rtionship with Shan, be gentle and don��t put pressure on him.��


    When Lian Shun saw Yuan Pei, he was reading a book.


    Yuan Pei sighed in relief when he saw Lian Shun return, ��As long as you are alright.��


    Lian Shun briefly exined his recent experiences and the situation in the capital city. Then, he asked Yuan Pei if he truly liked Lian Shan and wanted to marry her. He wondered if Yuan Pei was doing it to fulfill his grandfather��s arranged marriage or to make things easier for the Lin family.


    Yuan Pei frowned, ��I haven��t thought about it that much. I just feel that continuing with the marriage arrangement isn��t a bad thing.��


    ��So, you really don��t mind that your sister had feelings for someone else in the past?�� Lian Shun asked while looking at Yuan Pei.


    Yuan Pei shook his head, ��That��s all in the past.��


    Lian Shun sighed, ��Fine, it seems you and your sister don��t have strong opinions about this marriage right now. Let��s not rush into deciding anything. You still have to mourn for your grandfather. Wait until the mourning period is over. In the meantime, you can go with Su Liang and Gu Ling to the capital city. I want to move my family there as well, it��s safer.��


    Yuan Pei agreed, ��Alright, but I��m worried about causing trouble for General Su.��


    ��It��s fine, she is currently pregnant and won��t be going to war. You��ve always admired Mr. Lin, right? He��s Su Liang��s master, she can introduce you to him when the timees,�� Lian Shun said with a smile as he patted Yuan Pei��s shoulder, ��They are in Nanshan City, they might be setting off in a couple of days. You should pack your things and follow me there tomorrow. Go to the capital first, my family will jointer as we have many people and might be slower.��


    Since Lian Shun had already arranged everything, Yuan Pei agreed.


    When Lian Shun returned to Nanshan City, he told Su Liang that he had entrusted Yuan Pei to her care.


    Su Liang said it was no problem to take Yuan Pei to the capital city. She would introduce him to Lin Shuzhi, and if he was willing, he could continue his studies at the Imperial College and take the next Imperial examination.


    As for Lian Shun wanting to move his entire family to the capital city, Su Liang thought it was a good idea.


    ��Too bad we can��t move the Orange Garden over there,�� Su Liang said while caressing her belly, ��my baby would definitely love the fruits.��


    Lian Shunughed heartily, ��My godson and goddaughter will have enough to eat! There won��t be any for you and Gu Xiaoling!��


    The most frustrated person was Nian Jincheng. He was originally ordered to bring troops from the capital city to help with the reinforcement of Jiaye City. By the time they arrived, Su Liang and Gu Ling had already quelled the unrest. As the militarymanders of Jiaye City had suffered heavy losses, Nian Jincheng had no choice but to stay and serve as the guard general, not knowing when he could return to the capital city.


    Although Nian Jincheng missed Yang Yu, he didn��t want her toe to Jiaye City. His reasoning was simr to Lian Shun��s decision to send his family to the capital city.


    Nian Jincheng could have asked Su Liang to talk to Duanmu Chen about transferring him back to the capital city. However, under the current circumstances, Qian Country��s militarymanders had been heavily infiltrated by enemy forces in recent years, with many of the senior officers being lost. Nian Jincheng knew that if he were to return to the capital, it was highly likely that Duanmu Chen would send Lin Bojun to serve as the guard general in Jiaye City.


    This was because the position was crucial, and no suitable recement could be found.


    As such, Nian Jincheng had no choice but to stay and fulfill his duties.


    On the day of departure, Gu Ling woke up early and made breakfast. After eating with Su Liang, their luggage was already loaded onto the carriage.


    Gu Ling carried Su Liang into the carriage. Although Su Liang felt that her movements were not affected, she couldn��t help but feel that someone thought she was bing incapable of taking care of herself��


    ��Oh right, where��s the gift you made for Little God?�� Su Liang remembered the jade piece Gu Ling had carved.


    Gu Ling took it out, and Su Liang couldn��t help butugh.


    Gu Ling had used a high-quality piece of green jade to carve a cute little bamboo shoot,pletely imitating the ��friend�� Su Liang had named Little God before.


    ��So cute.�� Su Liang held it in her hand, ��Great God, your carving skills are truly divine. It��s called Little God, and the baby is also called Little God; they��re going to get confused.��


    Gu Ling thought for a moment and said, ��Then let��s call the baby Little Shoot.��


    Su Liang found it amusing, ��If you really dare to give our baby such a nickname, you��ll be beaten up by our masters.��

 Chapter 347: 347. The Pride of the Little God

    Chapter 347: 347. The Pride of the Little God<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    After leaving Nanshan City, Su Liang��s group didn��t travel day and night, and their pace was not too fast.


    Gu Ling took half a day to determine the mostfortable carriage speed, making sure the driver maintained it, without going too fast or causing any bumps.<div>


    In addition, Gu Ling tried his best to ensure that Su Liang enjoyed her meals, including fruits and desserts, three times a day.


    The people traveling with them could clearly see Gu Ling��s versatility and his indulgence towards Su Liang.


    When they stayed at an inn again, Qiao Cong couldn��t help but go to Situ Jing��s room to lecture him, ��Are you as good-looking as him? Apart from martial arts, what else can you do? He is an excellent cook; can you do that? He is proficient in music, chess, calligraphy, and painting; can you do that? His carving skills are unparalleled; do you understand? He can even do needlework; do you know why Su Liang calls him Great God now?��


    Situ Jing was somewhat speechless, ��Grandfather, I don��t think about Su Liang anymore.��


    Qiao Cong snorted coldly, ��I��m talking about Gu Ling. He is stronger and knows more than you. His past experiences are not much better than yours. Why doesn��t he want to use power to prove himself?��


    Situ Jing��s expression darkened, and he remained silent.


    Seeing that he was still unwilling to ept his fate, Qiao Cong recalled what Su Liang had said before, and looked coldly at Situ Jing, ��If you insist on seeking your own death, I can��t stop you.��


    Situ Jing said solemnly, ��Didn��t Gu Ling ask me to be a spy in Liang Country after my eyes recover?��


    ��If you don��t want to go and would rather stay, I��ll go to Su Liang and beg her! Do you want to stay?�� Qiao Cong asked coldly.


    Situ Jing shook his head, ��Their home will never ept me. I��m not you, and you��re not me. I know you truly care about me, but you don��t have to worry about me in the future. With my sister and Su Liang, you will have a good life. I will deal with the consequences of the path I chose myself.��


    Qiao Cong looked at Situ Jing��s determined and decisive eyes, and left disappointedly.<div>


    Early the next morning, Qiuyue came to knock on Situ Jing��s door to deliver the washing water, but no one answered for a long time.


    Qiao Cong heard the sound and came over, pushed the door open forcefully, and saw the neat bedding on the bed, and the bundle on the table was gone.


    ��Did the young master�� leave?�� Qiuyue was stunned.


    Qiao Cong��s face was grim, ��If he leaves, he shouldn��te back!��


    When Qiao Cong met Su Liang and Gu Ling again, he still spoke for Situ Jing, ��I talked to himst night, and my words were a bit heavy. He left overnight. He must have gone to Liang Country as you requested before.��


    Su Liang shook her head calmly, ��It doesn��t matter.��


    Qiao Cong was stunned for a moment, ��Don��t you have anything to tell him to do?��


    ��No. Let him adapt to the situation and try to seize the throne.�� Su Liang said, ��As long as Situ Xie believes him.��


    Qiao Cong sighed deeply. It was really hard to say whether Situ Xie would suspect that Situ Jing had ��changed sides�� to be Su Liang��s ally. Situ Jing should have known that his situation would not be easy when he returned to Yao City, but he still persisted in doing so.


    As for this, Qiao Cong didn��t want to say anything more. Good or bad, Situ Jing would have to bear the consequences himself.


    Because they traveled slowly on the road, by the time Su Liang��s group returned to the capital city, Duanmu Chen��s wedding and ascension ceremony had already passed, and there was no turbulence in between.<div>


    Su Liang guessed that Duanmu Chen had taken over the group of masters that Duanmu Yi had cultivated for years, otherwise, it would not have been so smooth. This was normal. Those masters were powerful and not aimless death soldiers, so they would naturally be loyal to whoever holds power.


    Duanmu Yi��s n was well calcted, but unfortunately, he was still confused at the moment, overconfident, thinking that being the Grand Emperor would still allow him to control the situation, not knowing that power is only useful when firmly held in his hands. The moment he rxed, it would be snatched away.


    As for this opportunity, Duanmu Yi actively gave it to Duanmu Chen, even making Duanmu Chen appear to be justified. In the end, it was still directly contributed by Su Liang.


    They arrived at the capital city at dusk. At the routine inspection at the city gate, Gu Ling, who was sitting in the first carriage, showed his face.


    The city guards instantly perked up and quickly bowed, saluting the swaying carriage curtain, ��Greetings, Marquis!��


    As the group entered the city, news of Gu Ling and Su Liang��s return spread quickly. At the same time, someone hurried to the pce to report. This was in ordance with Duanmu Chen��s instructions to inform him immediately upon Gu Ling and Su Liang��s return.


    By the time Gu Ling and Su Liang��s carriage arrived at the entrance of Su Mansion, Duanmu Chen in the pce had already received the news.


    To be honest, he was somewhat excited. Although Su Liang had been away from the capital for three months, she still had a significant impact on many people and events. Duanmu Chen also knew that he owed his easy ascension to the thronergely to Su Liang. If not for Su Liang and Gu Ling��s strength and wisdom, making Duanmu Yi wary yet unwilling to eliminate them, it would not have been possible for the throne to fall into Duanmu Chen��s hands.


    ��Your Majesty, do you wish to invite General Su and Marquis Chang Xin into the pce?�� Chang��an asked respectfully.


    ��You go���� Duanmu Chen began, then nced at the outside sky, ��It��s toote today, go to Su Mansion and check on Su Liang on my behalf. If they don��t request an audience with me, tell Su Liang toe to the pce tomorrow to treat the Grand Emperor.��


    Chang��an left the pce to carry out his orders, sighing inwardly that Duanmu Chen��s attitude towards Su Liang remained quite special even though their status had changed.<div>


    Afterward, like every other day, Duanmu Chen went to Empress Dowager Xiao��s ce for dinner and checked on Duanmu Yi, ��reporting�� the day��s political affairs to him.


    However, in the past, these reports had been genuine, and he had listened carefully to Duanmu Yi��s opinions. Now, he only spoke of his thoughts in front of Duanmu Yi, without needing Duanmu Yi��s appraisal.


    ��Father, Su Liang and Gu Ling are back, unharmed.�� Duanmu Chen wiped Duanmu Yi��s hands with a towel, his face showing a calm smile, ��I really want to meet her and have a good talk about what happened during this time. However, it might have to wait until tomorrow. I asked her toe to the pce to treat Father��s illness. But the treatment is not important; the important thing is for her to see Father, who must miss her very much, right?��


    Duanmu Yi stared at Duanmu Chen intently, his lips trembling but still unable to utter any clear words.


    ��Father, don��t be like this. The Imperial Physician said that this disease requires rxation and rest. Excessive emotional fluctuations will only exacerbate the condition.�� Duanmu Chen threw the towel into the basin, ced Duanmu Yi��s hand back under the nket, and stood up, ��I will bring Su Liang to see Father tomorrow.�� With that, he left.


    When Xing Yuyan saw Duanmu Chening out from the inner room, she quickly got up and greeted him with a smile.


    They had just married not long ago, and Xiao Shi was teaching Xing Yuyan how to be a qualified Empress. Initially, she was gentle, but soon discovered that Xing Yuyan appeared obedient on the surface but harbored many little schemes. Xiao Shi became displeased and treated her more harshly, implementing strict pce rules and recing most of Xing Yuyan��s servants with two nannies assigned by Duanmu Chen after consulting with her.


    Last night, Xing Yuyan sobbed andined to Duanmu Chen about the two maids who had served her since childhood being sent back to Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion. She said she was not used to being served by others.


    Duanmu Chen was impatient but didn��t show it. After all, they were newlyweds, and he was still gentle with Xing Yuyan, exining that these were pce rules and that the Empress Dowager had her best interests at heart. Soon, there would be a selection for the Imperial Harem, and other nobledies would enter and be her ��sisters.�� If the people around her were notpetent, it would be detrimental to the image of the Empress.


    Xing Yuyan never had any significant ideas, and her little schemes were learned from Miao Shi. Now that they were married, she naturally focused on Duanmu Chen. Hearing his words, she felt he made sense, and the arrival of her ��sisters�� also gave her a sense of crisis, so she stopped crying and making a fuss.


    After marrying Xing Yuyan, Duanmu Chen found her not as bad as he had heard. After all, she came from a noble background. Miao Shi became Xing Ji��s wife purely because she was lucky, and Xing Ji had poor judgment when he was young and impulsive. His first wife, Qin Yuan, had a misunderstanding and passed away early.


    Duanmu Chen was never a romantic; he even avoided allowing his emotions to affect his rationality. In his eyes, Su Liang was a capable subordinate and an essential partner. As for the women in his harem, all they needed to do was obediently bear and raise children without causing trouble. Xing Yuyan met these basic requirements.


    Ultimately, in Duanmu Chen��s eyes, Xing Yuyan��s most significant advantage was that she was Xing Ji��s daughter. This alone made Duanmu Chen overlook her minor imperfections.


    Yang Yu and Ren Dong were overjoyed to see Su Liang and Gu Ling return.


    Su Liang asked Ren Dong to prepare rooms, food, and hot water for their guests while she and Gu Ling went back to Yuanming Pavilion. Yang Yu told them to rest first ande to talkter.


    As they walked to the stairs, Gu Ling habitually tried to carry Su Liang, but she dodged him, ��I can walk by myself. This is our home; I wouldn��t bump or stumble even with my eyes closed.��


    ��Don��t walk with your eyes closed,�� Gu Ling warned sternly.


    Su Liang smiled and linked her arm with Gu Ling��s, ��It��s just an analogy, can��t you be less nervous, Great God? I need to make sure to have moderate exercise, as it��s good for my health.��


    Gu Ling understood and apanied Su Liang on daily walks, counting the steps to make sure they were neither too many nor too few.


    He knew he was somewhat overly anxious, but he couldn��t control it. After all, it was his first time bing a father, and he had no experience. He always felt that Su Liang was struggling, and he wanted to share some of that burden but couldn��t.


    Gu Ling embraced Su Liang as they went upstairs, and the room was decorated with bright red colors. This was supposed to be their bridal chamber on their wedding night, but they didn��t stay home that day.


    ��It doesn��t seem appropriate now. After the baby is born, we��ll make up for it with a proper wedding night.�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��I��ll remember that.��


    Letting Su Liang rest in the room, Gu Ling asked her what she wanted to eat, and he would prepare it.


    ��Just make something simple at this hour.�� Su Liang said. She had previously suggested that Gu Ling didn��t need to cook for her every day, but he insisted, saying it was his way of raising their child together with her��


    While Gu Ling was cooking, Chang��an arrived.


    In the past, whenever Chang��an came to their mansion, Su Liang would jump out of the window to talk with him. Now, however, she didn��t dare to do that, fearing to scare Gu Ling.


    Chang��an stood by theke in front of Yuanming Pavilion and waited for a while before Su Liang came out.


    ��Madam Gu.�� Chang��an greeted with a bow, changing his address. Su Liang was married now and could no longer be called Miss Su.


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, never having been called this way before. It was refreshing and sounded nice.


    ��Did His Majesty have any orders?�� Su Liang asked.


    Chang��an smiled, ��His Majesty simply ordered me to check on Madam Gu��s well-being.��


    ��Alright,�� Su Liang nodded, ��Thank you for His Majesty��s concern.��


    Seeing Su Liang still as she was before, not fond of small talk and not expecting her to take the initiative to go to the pce tonight, Chang��an directly said that Duanmu Chen asked Su Liang and Gu Ling to enter the pce tomorrow.


    ��Understood.�� Su Liangplied.


    While Chang��an was wondering why Gu Ling didn��t show up, he saw a figureing out from the small kitchen beside Yuanming Pavilion. He was wearing an apron and holding a shiny kitchen knife in hand. In the moonlight, the cold and beautiful face was still astonishing. Who else could it be other than Gu Ling?


    ��Greetings, Marquis,�� Chang��an hastily bowed.


    Gu Ling didn��te over, just looked at Chang��an and said, ��You may leave.��


    Chang��an cast another silent nce at the kitchen knife in Gu Ling��s hand before turning around to leave.


    Back in the pce, Chang��an reported his meeting with Su Liang to Duanmu Chen, quickly finishing in a few brief sentences.


    ��When I went there, Marquis Gu was cooking,�� Chang��an described Gu Ling��s appearance at that moment.


    Duanmu Chen��s expression was inexplicable, ��Gu Ling? Cooking by himself? Wasn��t it always Su Liang who did it before?��


    After learning that Gu Ling was actually the ��Ning Jing�� from Su��s Vige, Duanmu Chen was somewhat speechless about the couple��s continuous marriages, which seemed like child��s y. However, he believed that their rtionship was genuine now. But he still couldn��t imagine Gu Ling cooking.


    ��Marquis Gu has always been inscrutable,�� Chang��anmented.


    Duanmu Chen spoke profoundly, ��What��s so inscrutable about it? Before their rtionship was settled, they led their lives together and shared responsibilities. Now that Gu Ling has been conquered by Su Liang, he��s willing to do anything for her.��


    Hearing this, Chang��an nodded repeatedly, ��Your Majesty is wise.��


    Duanmu Chen sighed, ��Now it seems that,pared to their time in Su��s Vige, apart from their rtionship changing from friends to husband and wife, nothing else has changed. Whether in a small vige or in the capital city, no matter how much wealth or status they possess, they still prefer to cook for themselves and not be served by others.��


    Chang��an nodded, ��In my opinion, Marquis and Madam Gu have never employed servants because they don��t want to be disturbed. Just now, when I spoke to Madam Gu, Marquis Gu came out with a kitchen knife to drive people away.��


    Duanmu Chen��s mouth twitched slightly, ��Isn��t Gu Ling��s reaction a bit excessive? Does he really think that any man could steal Su Liang away from him?��


    Chang��an shook his head, ��That��s impossible.��


    ��So, think about it, is there anything that Gu Ling dislikes about you that he doesn��t want to see you?�� Duanmu Chen huffed.


    Chang��an: ��He was sure he hadn��t offended the two of them.


    ��Ah, I really want to go to Su Mansion now and taste Gu Ling��s cooking, but they definitely won��t wee me.�� Duanmu Chen sighed, ��Back in the Su Family Vige, although those two always didn��t give me face, but now that I think about it, it was quite interesting. I have a real connection with them.��


    Su Mansion, Yuanming Pavilion.


    After chatting with Su Liang for a while, Yang Yu left, fearing that she would get tired, and let her rest early.


    Su Liang was indeed tired, and after bathing, Gu Ling helped her dry her hair and she quickly fell asleep.


    The next morning, Su Liang woke up and, thinking about going to the pce today, she asked Gu Ling, ��Should I tell the Emperor about my pregnancy?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��If you tell him, you won��t have to bow.��


    After breakfast, Ren Dong prepared the carriage, and Su Liang and Gu Ling went to the pce. As soon as they left, Old Master Qin, Lin Shuzhi, Madam Xing, Xing Yusheng, and Lin Xueqing��s husband and wife all arrived. Hearing that they had gone to the pce, everyone said it was no problem �C those fishing went fishing, those who wanted to chat chatted, all waiting for Su Liang to return.


    Chang��an was waiting at the pce gate and took Su Liang and Gu Ling to the Imperial Study.


    ��Emperor, Marquis Gu and his wife have arrived,�� Chang��an reported respectfully.


    Duanmu Chen put down the paper in his hand, looked at the door, and said one word, ��Enter.��


    Gu Ling, with his arm around Su Liang, walked in, and Chang��an, behind them, closed the door. There were no guards, pce maids, or eunuchs inside.


    Seeing Su Liang, Duanmu Chen��s face broke into a smile, ��You��re finally back.��


    ��Congrattions, Emperor.�� Su Liang stopped and bowed.


    Duanmu Chen actually wanted to see if, with their changed status, these two would bow deeply to him when they met him again.


    But he just saw them standing upright, not to mention kneeling �C they didn��t even bend their waists.


    Although Duanmu Chen didn��t demand this of Su Liang and would be surprised if she did kneel, he would certainly exempt her from kneeling.


    But Duanmu Chen thought that at least they should bow their upper bodies to show respect, right? After all, he was the Emperor! Were these two testing him? Showing off to him? Provoking him?


    Just as Duanmu Chen was feeling a little ufortable and thinking about how to react, Su Liang smiled slightly and gently touched her belly, ��Emperor, I��m expecting.��


    Duanmu Chen was startled for a moment, and then realized that Su Liang was exining why she didn��t bow. With this reason, Duanmu Chen couldn��tin. Because, looking at Su Liang��s eyes and smile, she was clearly sharing her joy with him. And it really was something to be happy about. What��s so important about bowing or not bowingpared to Su Liang and Gu Ling having a beautiful and intelligent baby?


    Duanmu Chen smiled, ��Congrattions to you both! Please sit down! When the child is born, let them recognize me as their godfather!��


    When Xing Yusheng said that, Su Liang rolled her eyes at him. When Lian Shun said it, Gu Ling gave him a kick and sent him flying.


    But, after all, Duanmu Chen was the Emperor, so Su Liang couldn��t not give him face, so she politely declined with a smile, ��There are too many people who want to be the baby��s godfather, and I��m worried that he��ll be spoiled when the timees.��


    Duanmu Chen��s mouth twitched slightly, ��Knowing that it��s for the child��s sake, I exempt you from bowing.��


    Su Liang and Gu Ling looked at each other and, with the conversation going this far, it would be inappropriate to refuse again.


    So Su Liang nodded, ��In that case, on behalf of the baby, I thank the Emperor for his kindness.��

 Chapter 348: 348. Dispute among Masters

    Chapter 348: 348. Dispute among Masters<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Duanmu Chen asked, and Su Liang selectively recounted her experiences over the past three months.


    Telling about the sudden change of the Yin Country��s crown prince having something to do with Gu Ling was not an option. Moreover, Gu Ling was not exactly controlling the crown prince; she was merely helping him in view of the future.<div>


    After Duanmu Chen finished listening, he couldn��t help but sigh, ��Su Liang, your ability to win people��s hearts is so strong!�� This was in reference to Qiao Cong and Cen Man.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Your Majesty overpraises me. Sess in such matters is not up to me but depends mainly on the other party. I just do what I think is right, and if the other party agrees with me, everything can be discussed.��


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes darkened as he realized that Su Liang was hinting at him too.


    ��Haha, that makes sense.�� Duanmu Chen nodded with a smile, then took the initiative to mention his n of asking Situ Xie to exchange his granddaughter for his grandson and asked Su Liang what she thought of it.


    ��Very good.�� Su Liang nodded, ��There are many benefits.��


    As for Situ Jing staying, he might be useful, but not necessarily. He was initially here for a marriage alliance, and Qian Country detained him on the pretext of his illness. However, at that time, Xing Ji kept him because he suspected that the war in the south was rted to Liang Country and that Liang Country might take advantage of the chaos.


    Now that the three countries have temporarily restored a peaceful situation, no matter how much Qian Country wants to destroy Liang Country and Yin Country, they have to maintain a superficial ��friendship�� before taking action, so that there is room for negotiation in both war and peace.


    Therefore, Situ Jing can be released. However, simply letting him go would be too cheap for Situ Xie, considering the borate ��gift�� he sent to Qian Country beforehand.


    But other conditions would not be suitable. Asking Situ Xie to continue the previous marriage alliance would provide an excellent opportunity.


    This is not an exchange of hostages; it is an opportunity for Liang Country to continue its marriage alliance with Qian Country. As for a mutual marriage alliance, don��t even think about it.


    Hearing Su Liang��s approval and not mentioning Situ Yao in a single word, Duanmu Chen felt veryfortable. When Duanmu Yi asked him if it was for Situ Yao, it really wasn��t. He did want Situ Yao, after all, she was a beautiful and talented woman, but it wasn��t a big deal if he couldn��t have her.<div>


    Duanmu Chen didn��t discuss the future ns with Su Liang. They had just returned, and there was no need to be so anxious about some things, and he also needed time to n the next steps carefully.


    After that, Duanmu Chen took Su Liang and Gu Ling to see Duanmu Yi.


    ��Father, look who��s here!�� Duanmu Chen sat down by the bed, holding Duanmu Yi��s hand.


    Duanmu Yi was awake, staring straight at the ceiling. Hearing Duanmu Chen��s words, his eyes turned before seeing Su Liang and Gu Ling standing beside him.


    Doubt and surprise quickly turned into rage, erupting like a volcano!


    ��You���� Duanmu Yi��s lips trembled, uttering an indistinct sound.


    Su Liang stood calmly, ��This minister pays respect to the Grand Emperor.��


    Duanmu Chen stepped aside, ��Su Liang, you should examine Father��s pulse.��


    Officially, today was the day for Su Liang to enter the pce to treat Duanmu Yi, and Gu Ling was carrying the medicine box.


    Su Liang went forward to take Duanmu Yi��s pulse, then shook her head and sighed, ��The Grand Emperor��s illness is difficult to cure, and this minister has no confidence.��


    Duanmu Chen looked disappointed, ��Just do your best.��<div>


    Duanmu Yi was well aware that Su Liang and Duanmu Chen had conspired to keep him half-dead.


    After applying the acupuncture to Duanmu Yi with a golden needle, Su Liang was about to leave when she heard Duanmu Chen say, ��I think Father wants to talk to you. I��ll step back, and you can chat.�� As soon as he finished speaking, he went out alone.


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, ��Unfortunately, I don��t understand the Grand Emperor��s intentions. However, I do have some grievances that need to be aired.��


    Duanmu Yi stared intently at Su Liang, who sighed calmly, ��Actually, being an emperor in and of itself isn��t a big problem for the Grand Emperor, and evenpared to Situ Han and the emperor of the Yin Country, you are much more astute. But I always believe that no matter what your status, you must first be a person. If you have children, you should teach your own children how to be a person. Instead of letting your son be a prince or crown prince and look down on themon people, take their lives for granted, and act shamelessly, you are nothing more than a beast wearing human skin.��


    Duanmu Yi��s eyes red with rage, if he could move, he would rip Su Liang apart.


    Su Liang continued, ��My entire family was killed by your son without any wrongdoing on our part. I��ve taken revenge for my rtives and considered your feelings as well as the rtionship between us as monarch and subject, taking the big picture into ount. Why is it that my grandfather deserved to die, while your beastly son deserved to die and I should pay with my life? Grand Emperor, as a person, don��t be so hypocritical. Your status, even as an emperor, doesn��t belong to you forever. You should be happy that the current emperor is rational, prioritizes the greater good and is a blessing of Qian Country, and we will do our best to assist him.��


    As the conversation ended, Su Liang stood up and left with Gu Ling. In front of others, Gu Ling was still aloof and reticent. He had nothing to say to Duanmu Yi. After all, the people of the Gu Family were executed by Duanmu Yi. But unlike Su Yuanzhou, Gu Yuan��s death was not unjust, and Gu Ling had no affection for that father.


    Before leaving the pce, Su Liang suddenly remembered something and asked Duanmu Chen, ��Does His Majesty know that there used to be a woman named Shaoyao by the side of the Grand Emperor?��


    Duanmu Chen knew about the masters around Duanmu Yi, but it was Su Liang who reminded him. However, he was surprised when she specifically asked about Shaoyao, ��You know Shaoyao?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I don��t know her personally. She is Ren Dong��s master.��


    Duanmu Chen knew Ren Dong, who was originally called Silver Flower and was a maid arranged by Duanmu Yi to serve Su Liang.<div>


    ��Shaoyao has disappeared and hasn��te to see me,�� Duanmu Chen said, ��All the other masters in the capital have already visited me.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��Shaoyao has another disciple, Ren Dong��s brother. Does Your Majesty know where he is?��


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��I don��t know about such a person.��


    Shaoyao was in direct contact with Duanmu Yi. Her disciples were unknown to others. Ren Dong��s brother had been arranged by Duanmu Yi to work in another ce and was not in the capital city. Perhaps only Duanmu Yi and Shaoyao knew about his whereabouts. Now that Shaoyao had disappeared, she might have learned that Ren Dong had followed Su Liang and was afraid of retribution. In that case, she might do something terrible to Ren Dong��s brother��


    Su Liang reminded Duanmu Chen to be careful, as Shaoyao might be a traitor and join another master, which would be detrimental to both Qian Country and Duanmu Chen.


    On their way out of the pce, Su Liang asked Gu Ling, ��Shall we cure Duanmu Yi first, ask him where Ren Dong��s brother is, then poison him? But he might not tell us.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��We can give it a try.��


    ��I didn��t bring it up in the pce, afraid that His Majesty would think we were going too far. Let��s go home and ask Ren Dong first,�� said Su Liang. She had to be mindful of Duanmu Chen��s politeness to her.


    As soon as Su Liang returned home, she saw her familiar friends and rtives who knew she was pregnant.


    Old Master Qin said cheerfully, ��When the baby is born, I��ll teach him to fish!��


    Lin Shuzhi smiled, ��I will enlighten the child and teach him to read and y chess.��


    Qiao Cong spoke up, ��I will teach my apprentice Martial Arts.��


    Cen Man smiled, ��I will teach the child how to use hidden weapons for self-defense.��


    Old Madam Xing felt that she should also say something, ��Let the child��s Grandfather teach him how to lead troops and fight wars.��


    Su Liang touched her forehead, ��The baby hasn��t been born yet. There��s no need to arrange so much. We��ll discuss it when the timees.��


    Lin Xueqing held Su Liang and smiled, her eyes turning red again, ��Sister Su, it��s so good that you��re okay!��


    Su Liangforted Lin Xueqing, ��Don��t worry. If anyone tries to cause trouble, it won��t be me who ends up in trouble. Otherwise, my master wouldn��t agree.��


    Before she could finish herst sentence, Lin Shuzhi, Qiao Cong, and Cen Man all nodded in agreement.


    At this moment, a familiar voice came from outside the hall, ��Girl, your master has returned!��


    Full of energy, it was Old Mu who had previously gone to Liang Country.


    Behind him were the expressionless Old Bai and the travel-weary Qi Jun.


    Su Liang��s face lit up, ��Master has returned!��


    Qiao Cong squinted his eyes, examining the iing Old Mu and Old Bai.


    ��Ha! You are both safe and sound! Good! I knew you��d be fine!�� Old Mu was delighted to see Su Liang and Gu Ling in good condition and teased Old Bai, ��If it wasn��t for this old man being afraid of that crazy woman, we would have brought back Situ Xie��s head to avenge you!��


    Qi Jun quickly exined, ��Elder Bai was just being cautious. The enemy had a crazy poisoner, and Situ Xie himself was very powerful. It would have been difficult for us to seed if we had attacked again.��


    Su Liang knew that Lady Yue was Old Bai��s junior apprentice sister, Ying Ying��s grandmother, and a tough and ruthless character.


    ��It��s good that Master returned safely. Nothing else matters.�� Su Liang smiled and introduced them to each other.


    As a result, when Old Bai and Old Mu learned that Qiao Cong was the one who kidnapped Su Liang, they immediately turned against him and unisonously struck their palms towards Qiao Cong!


    Qiao Cong narrowly avoided the attack, and Su Liang blocked his back, fearing his injury might worsen.


    ��Master, Old Bai���� Su Liang began.


    Old Bai red and asked, ��What did you call me?��


    ��Old�� Bai�� Ah�� Didn��t you ask me not to call you Master?�� Su Liang replied innocently.


    Old Bai snorted, ��Anyway, that mad woman already knows!��


    ��Oh, my two Masters.�� Su Liang smiled, ��Don��t fight. It��ll harm the harmony, and the person behind me is also my master.��


    ��Move out of the way!�� Old Mu red at Qiao Cong, ��What kind of master is he? I don��t agree! You��re just too kind-hearted and easily deceived by others!��


    Old Bai didn��t even want to waste words, and directly walked around Su Liang to attack Qiao Cong.


    Gu Ling went to make soup for Su Liang and didn��t interfere in this matter. Helpless, Su Liang revealed her trump card, ��I��m pregnant!��


    Old Bai stopped in his tracks, and Old Mu was a little dumbfounded, ��What do you have? What good news?��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��You two are going to be grandmasters. Are you happy?��


    The next moment, Old Bai and Old Mu��s eyes lit up, staring at Su Liang��s belly as if it contained some rare treasure.


    Qi Jun, who was standing at the door, was also overjoyed.


    Old Mu grinned andughed, ��Hahaha! That stinky boy is really capable! Good boy! Good apprentice! How big is my dear grandson now?��


    Su Liang��s voice was soft, ��A little over a month.��


    Old Bai was clearly excited, his eyes reddened, and he looked at Su Liang, repeating one word, ��Good�� good�� good����


    After the surprise, Old Mu��s gaze fell on Qiao Cong again, still very unhappy, ��Didn��t he almost hurt my precious grandson? Why are you protecting him?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��It��s nothing. Don��t think too much. Wait for him to recover, and then you can fight.��


    Old Mu snorted, ��Alright! I��ll teach him a lesson then!��


    Qiao Cong knew he was in the wrong and didn��t say anything. But when it came to fighting, once he recovered, he had to show these two a thing or two, to see who was Su Liang��s first master and who was the strongest grandmaster of the baby.


    Old Master Qin and Old Lady Xing didn��t stay for dinner. They checked on Su Liang and then left, telling her to rest more.


    Su Liang introduced Yuan Pei, who came to the capital city with her, to Lin Shuzhi. Yuan Pei wanted to study at the Imperial College, and Lin Shuzhi said it was no problem.


    Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing also followed Lin Shuzhi away.


    Qi Jun told Su Liang about what happened after he went to Yao City and brought back a letter from Xing Ji for Su Liang.


    ��You go and rest too.�� Su Liang said, ��I��ll give you a break for the time being.��


    Qi Jun shook his head, ��There are more people at home now, and I have a lot to do. I��m not taking time off.�� Saying that, he went to find Ren Dong.


    Su Liang thought, let him be.


    In the afternoon, Su Liang asked Ren Dong toe and talked to her about Shaoyao��s disappearance.


    ��I can try to inquire about your brother��s whereabouts from the Grand Emperor, but at this time, Shaoyao might have gone to find him first.�� Su Liang sighed softly, ��I��ll give you two choices: either forget the past and stay here or leave to go anywhere you want, regardless of what Shaoyao does, or I��ll try to find your brother��s location for you to search for him, though it��s not guaranteed you��ll find him.��


    Upon hearing this, Ren Dong knelt in front of Su Liang, ��Thank you, Master! Whether I can find him or not, I must try. Otherwise, I will never have peace of mind for the rest of my life. If I can find him, we siblings will be loyal to you for life, with no disloyalty!��


    ��Alright, I got it. However, I can only give it a try, and I will let you know once I find out.�� Su Liang said.


    This matter was handled by Gu Ling. Afterwards, Su Liang didn��t need to enter the pce, as Gu Ling went every day to treat Duanmu Yi. When he could speak, they stopped the treatment and asked him about Ren Dong��s brother��s whereabouts.


    Although Su Liang rarely practiced medicine, Gu Ling had read and memorized all the medical books she had read and would timely ask her for rification. He had also diligently learned many medical skills from her previous life and had even assisted her multiple times. By now, his medical skills were quite good, especially in acupuncture. Theoretically, he was even stronger than most doctors in this world.


    Su Liang had seen the poison made by Old Bai previously and nned to take it out, sort it and distribute it to everyone for self-defense. She couldn��t use that much at home, and since Old Bai had returned, her main task now was to quickly learn poison techniques from him. By then, she could make whatever she needed herself.


    Returning home felt great, especially since both masters who had gone out and Qi Jun had also safely returned. The mansion��s atmosphere suddenly became livelier.


    Gu Ling entered the pce once again, bringing the medicine box and exining his intentions.


    After hearing this, Duanmu Chen was speechless, ��Is this Su Liang��s idea? Curing his father first then drugging him again����


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��If Your Majesty doesn��t agree, let��s forget it.��


    Duanmu Chen became even more speechless, snorted lightly, and said, ��You know I won��t object.��


    Duanmu Chen himself had drugged Duanmu Yi personally, so he had no regard for father-son affection. What made him speechless was that Su Liang was actually causing trouble to the Grand Emperor for the sake of a servant,pletely disregarding the imperial authority. However, this was exactly who Su Liang was, and Duanmu Chen had long been aware of this.


    And the reason why Duanmu Chen wouldn��t object was because this matter also had benefits for him. Shaoyao��s defection was a hidden danger. If they could find Ren Dong��s brother, they might also be able to locate Shaoyao and eliminate this threat.


    Moreover, Duanmu Chen knew that since Su Liang dared to do this, she must have considered the pros and cons for him and knew that he would agree.


    He asked Chang��an to take Gu Ling to find Duanmu Yi, and Duanmu Chen couldn��t help butugh. Su Liang really knew him well. Since bing emperor, they couldn��t be friends, but with no one suppressing him anymore, perhaps he could try seeing Su Liang as a friend. After all, many incidents have proven that she was his lucky star��


    Upon returning home after treating Duanmu Yi and leaving the pce, Gu Ling saw Qi Jun about to go out.


    Seeing Gu Ling, Qi Jun quickly said, ��Marquis, please go and persuade them. They��ve started fighting!��


    Gu Ling frowned, ��Who?��


    ��Three senior elders! Well, four, actually. Elder Cen has also joined to help Elder Qiao!�� Qi Jun said helplessly.


    ��Where are you going?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Qi Jun coughed lightly, ��Master wants me to go to Huguo Temple and see if the little master Cheng Yun is still there.��


    ��Okay.�� Gu Ling walked past Qi Jun and went inside.


    As they approached Yuanming Pavilion, they could hear the sound of swords shing.


    The sun shone brightly, and Bi Lake was as clear as a mirror.


    Old Bai, Old Mu, Qiao Cong, and Cen Man were all sitting in wheelchairs, fighting intensely, two against two.


    Su Liang was sitting in the pavilion by theke, with desserts and fruits ced in front of her, leisurely watching the battle.


    Seeing Gu Ling approach, Su Liang picked up a peach slice with a fork and handed it to him.


    Gu Ling lowered his head, ate it, and leaned in to kiss Su Liang��s lips before sitting down beside her.


    With a smile on her face, Su Liang said, ��I asked Old Bai to teach me poison techniques, and at the beginning, he suddenly started insisting that he must beat Old Qiao first, or else he couldn��t bear to live under the same roof. Since I had no choice, to be fair, I let Ren Dong and Qi Jun find four wheelchairs.��


    Looking at the four elderly people with abined age of over 300 fighting fiercely, Gu Ling said calmly, ��I��m your first master.��

 Chapter 349: 349. Old White’s Secret

    Chapter 349: 349. Old White��s Secret<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The duel between Su Liang��s four masterssted almost half an hour. As they were all confined to wheelchairs, unable to use their legs, Su Liang couldn��t judge who between Qiao Cong and Old Bai had higher martial strength under normal circumstances. Old Mu was obviously weaker than Old Bai and Qiao Cong, and Cen Man was not on the same league as the other three old men.


    ��Considering just the martial arts, Qiao Cong has a slight advantage.�� Gu Ling gave his opinion.<div>


    Su Liang stated that she fully trusted Gu Ling��s judgement, ��But Old Bai��s greatest strength is not his martial arts, but his poison techniques. In terms of overall strength, he is the strongest. I n to learn all of Old Bai��s poison techniques before our baby is born. They need to finish their fight and make peace quickly.��


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly, ��That will take a while.��


    It was May now, and their baby was just over a month old. Considering the usual ten-month pregnancy, the birth of the child would only be next year.


    Gu Ling believed that with Su Liang��s wisdom and diligence, if she was not disturbed by anything else, she might be able to master all of Old Bai��s lifelong learning within two or three months, after all, it was all existing experience. The types of medicines in the world determined that the art of poison had no bounds, but what Old Bai knew was limited.


    Su Liangughed, ��That can��t be said for sure, let��s see. You deal with the things outside in the next days, Great God. Meanwhile, I will be pregnant and studying. Once I have learned, I��ll teach you.��


    Originally, Su Liang intended for them to study together under Old Bai, but Gu Ling insisted on taking care of her as a priority and managing the family affairs and external issues, many of which were originally handled by Su Liang.


    Su Liang felt it was also fine this way. What she learned, she could teach Gu Ling. This not only helped to reinforce her own memory but also allowed them to inspire new ideas throughmunication, benefiting both sides. This was the process she had experienced when teaching Gu Ling medical skills.


    Finally, the unconventional duel concluded when Qiao Cong knocked over Old Mu��s wheelchair first, and in a matter of seconds, Old Bai toppled Cen Man��s wheelchair.


    Although there were no verbal agreements on what circumstances would determine victory or defeat, not long after the fight began, all four men agreed tacitly due to their unique and nearly bnced strength distribution. The real contest of victoryy between Old Bai and Qiao Cong. Old Bai was protecting Old Mu, and Qiao Cong was protecting Cen Man. Whoever��s protector was knocked down first would be the loser.


    Therefore, the result aligned with Gu Ling��s judgment. In a straight fight, Qiao Cong had a slight advantage.


    But for Su Liang, it wasn��t an all-around happy result. The reason for the fight was that Old Bai and Old Mu held prejudice against Qiao Cong due to his past actions towards Su Liang and Gu Ling and wanted to teach him a lesson. Although Old Bai and Old Mu had the dignity of martial artists, not taking advantage of Qiao Cong��s foot injury and choosing to fight from wheelchairs, their original intention was to defeat Qiao Cong and curb his arrogance.<div>


    As a result, the resentment in Old Bai and Old Mu��s hearts did not dissipate but only became stronger��


    ��Master,e and have some fruits.�� Su Liang called out with a tone of humor.


    Old Bai and Old Mu, who just got up from their wheelchairs, quickly crossed theke��s edge in one leap, reached Su Liang first, and upied thest two spots in the pavilion.


    With a unhealed foot injury, Qiao Cong had to use a crutch if he wasn��t in a wheelchair. By the time he made it to the pavilion side of theke with Cen Man��s help, Old Bai and Old Mu had eaten all the fruits and dessert.


    Looking at Qiao Cong��s raised foot and Cen Man��s eyes covered with ck cloth due to ongoing treatment, Old Mu suddenly felt relieved. He burst outughing, ��Old Bai, why are we evenparing ourselves with him? His damned grandson is giving him enough frustration! Unlike us, our good disciple is so filial!��


    Qiao Cong��s face darkened, but he had no counter-arguments. Although Situ Jing had disappointed him repeatedly, he was the child left behind by his daughter, and he could not possibly let go of him. Having to deal with past misdeeds and possible future troubles, whenpared with Old Bai and Old Mu, he surely lost, and that touched his sore spot��


    Su Liang knew that Old Mu was a good-natured man. Though he seemed to have a sharp tongue, he knew where to draw the line when speaking. Like now, Old Mu never ridiculed Cen Man. He only pointed out Situ Jing��s problems since Qiao Cong was well aware of them.


    ��Master���� Su Liang began to speak.


    Except for Cen Man, the three old men all turned to look at her in unison, ��Who are you calling?��


    Su Liang:�� actually, she hadn��t called anyone yet, there was still a ��s�� at the end of ��master�� that she hadn��t uttered. Those two letters were just too sensitive for them��


    Ren Dong brought two chairs from the Yuanming Pavilion for Qiao Cong and Cen Man to sit.<div>


    Su Liang proposed to them, ��To avoid misunderstandings, it��s clear that referring to all of you collectively as Master won��t do. So should I address you all as Old White, Old Mu, Old Qiao and Miss Man? Or should I����


    Hearing herself being addressed as ��Miss Man��, the three old men all wore speechless expressions while Cen Man paused, then couldn��t help butugh. ��That won��t do.�� It was not that she thought Su Liang was being disrespectful, it was just amusing. She was of a considerable age, yet Su Liang referred to her as a young miss.


    Gu Ling understood that in Su Liang��s previous life, it was not umon to address elders by their names, and it did not denote disrespect.


    Su Liang chuckled, ��It sounds like we��re sisters. But if you find it ufortable, why don��t all of you discuss it among yourselves, deciding how I should address you?��


    Cen Man was indeed ufortable but felt quite pleased after hearing Su Liang��s exnation. Throughout her life, she had no children of her own and had not formed close friendships with other women when she was young. Being with Su Liang made her feel as if she had retained her youth.


    ��I am the Grand Master,�� said Old White.


    Old Mu quickly followed him, ��I am the Second Master.��


    Qiao Cong was displeased, ��I just won the match. I should be the Grand Master.��


    Old White looked at Qiao Cong with cold eyes, Old Mu spoke up with irritation, ��Do you understand the principle of firste, first serve? Who said that the martial contest earlier was for deciding our ranks? If you��re unhappy, challenge us again. Don��t me Old White for poisoning you and rendering you useless for real this time. I haven��t even used my unique hidden weapon yet. Considering what you did in the past, it was fortunate we didn��t kill you. And now you dare to challenge us?��


    Cen Man tugged on Qiao Cong��s sleeve, silently telling him to stop.


    Qiao Cong understood what Cen Man meant. Indeed, the order was determined by who hade first, and he was the third to arrive. While he did not fear any martial contest, his dark past left him in deficit of good deeds, and he had no retort on this matter.<div>


    As Old Mu had said, the true abilities that both Old White and he had, which interested both Su Liang and Gu Ling, were not martial arts. One was a Poison Master, the other was a descendant of the Mu Family who had inherited their mechanism techniques. These were abilities that no one else could rece.


    Therefore, Qiao Cong had no choice but to concede, ��I am the Third Master.��


    Cen Man smiled, ��Then you should call me the Fourth Master.��


    As for Su Liang��s other masters �C like Lin Shuzhi �C there would be no need for them to vie for rankings, nor to establish any sort of order with these old men. As for Gu Ling, who was the first to teach Su Liang martial arts, he called himself the first master, but only wanted Su Liang to know, without the need topete with these old fellows. Su Liang loved him and their baby the most; everyone else was nothing inparison��


    This way, the ��dispute�� about the masters was temporarily resolved.


    As noon approached, Gu Ling went off to cook again. All the others left, leaving Old White with Su Liang in the pavilion.


    ��Grand Master, could you tell me now, what is the matter with ��Little Junior Sister�� and Madam Yue?�� Su Liang seriously asked Old White.


    When Old White didn��t want to disclose it at first, Su Liang didn��t push. But now that Madam Yue had appeared and knew Su Liang was Old White��s disciple, Su Liang needed to understand their conflict as soon as possible to decide how to deal with this development.


    Upon hearing this, Old White fell silent.


    Su Liang didn��t rush him, understanding that revisiting the past was not easy for him and might require time to collect his thoughts.


    After about fifteen minutes of silence, Su Liang felt it was about time to broach the subject again, ��Could it be that I am the granddaughter of Grand Master��s younger martial sister?��


    Given Old White��s age, ��daughter�� would be impossible.


    ��Hmn.�� Old White looked at Su Liang, nodding his head. ��You should be, given how much you resemble my Little Junior Sister.��


    ��Only because of our resemnce?�� Su Liang slightly furrowed her eyebrows. ��But appearances could be coincidental. Did Grand Master��s Little Junior Sister have something important, like a jade pendant or anything that she might have passed down to her child?��


    Old Bai furrowed his eyebrows, ��There was a jade pendant.��


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang thought of the purple jade pendant that the original master had carefully hidden in the Su��s vige.


    Unexpectedly, Old Bai continued, ��It was an Ink Jade Pendant, with the character ��Shen�� carved on it.��


    ��Did ��Little Junior Sister�� have the surname ��Shen��?�� Su Liang asked. The Ink Jade Pendant naturally was not the one left by the original master. However, this did not necessarily mean that the original master had no rtion to ��Little Junior Sister��. Perhaps the Ink Jade Pendant wasn��t passed down to the original master, or it was lost, and the purple jade pendant was given by someone else, after all, in the span of three generations and decades, many other people and events would have urred.


    Old Bai nodded, ��Her name was Shen Qingxue. Her father, was my and Yue Mei��s master, Shen Zhong.��


    ��What was grand master��s full name?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��My original surname was Mo.�� Old Bai said, ��Mo Fei.��


    Su Liang: ��So he used the pseudonym ��Turning ck and White����


    Then Old Bai opened up, his expression nostalgic as he recalled his experiences during his youth.


    He originally came from the Yin Country, his family was in business, their life was affluent, with no worry about food and clothing. When he was young, a sudden misfortune befall his family, resulting in the destruction of his family and the deaths of his rtives. He ended up drifting, and was ��picked up�� by the Poison Master Shen Zhong.


    Later, Shen Zhong brought Yue Mei home, and hence the family had two disciples and a little daughter.


    OId Bai��s childhood memories at the Shen family were happy. He treated Yue Mei like his own little sister, but his favorite was still the little junior sister Shen Qingxue. To Old Bai, she was like a wless jade, cherished in his heart.


    Soon, they grew up. Both Old Bai and Yue Mei lived up to Shen Zhong��s expectations and were gifted in the ways of poison techniques. Shen Qingxue, however, detested dealing with poison since she was young and insisted on learning medical skills.


    And Shen Qingxue��s mother, Bai��s master��s wife, was a doctor.


    That family, although might appear strange to outsiders, was surprisingly harmonious and content within.


    However, everything turned out to be Old Bai��s wishful thinking.


    Because the family he liked, the respected master and mistress, the beloved junior sisters Yue Mei and Qingxue, as well as his own fate, were all undergoing silent changes, which he only realized in hindsight.


    One day, Yue Mei confessed her love to Old Bai, saying she liked him and wanted to be with him. She even proposed to leave the Shen family with Old Bai and start a new life somewhere else.


    Honestly, Old Bai only regarded Yue Mei as his sister. He liked Qingxue, and as long as his master did not kick him out, he would never leave.


    ��I can never forget Yue Mei��s expression at that time���� Old Bai��s eyes filled with pain.


    Su Liang suddenly realized that perhaps the rtionship between Old Bai and Yue Mei was not as simple as just hatred.


    ��I confessed my feelings to Qingxue, who also liked me. We went together to our master and mistress, asking them for their blessings. Neither of them objected, but they said someone had predicted that Qingxue couldn��t get married before she turned eighteen, otherwise disaster would befall. We didn��t question it, and I was willing to wait.�� Old Bai��s voice became low, and then fell silent.


    Su Liang waited. After a while, Old Bai continued the story.


    One day, Shen Zhong sent Old Bai out on a task. When he returned, he found that his home, all the people, had disappeared without a trace, as if they had never existed.


    He searched for them like a madman, but no matter what, he couldn��t find them.


    It wasn��t until several yearster that Lao Bai finally found Yue Mei, who was apanied by a skeletal child. She imed that the child was her son and that the father was their master, Shen Zhong.


    At that moment, everything Lao Bai had believed copsed.


    Yue Mei revealed that she had been abused by Shen Zhong since she was thirteen years old. He threatened her if she dared to tell anyone, iming he would kill both her and Lao Bai.


    After enduring four years of abuse, Yue Mei sought Lao Bai, hoping to escape together. She thought Lao Bai would not refuse, but all her dedicated waiting turned out to be in vain.


    At first, Lao Bai didn��t believe her, butter he questioned why she didn��t reveal the truth sooner.


    When Yue Mei heard Lao Bai admitted he liked Shen Qingxue, her heart died. She hated Shen Qingxue because Shen Zhong did not sneak into Shen Qingxue��s bed at night and do disgusting things to her. Even Lao Bai, whom she had a crush on, fell in love with Shen Qingxue.


    From that moment on, Yue Mei swore topletely destroy the Shen family and Shen Qingxue��s life.


    When Lao Bai asked Yue Mei what she had done, she admitted to selling Shen Qingxue.


    But the truth was moreplex and brutal. Shen Zhong and his wife had climbed into a mysterious and powerful force. Yue Mei was even given to two men from that force to y with, and they wanted to marry their beloved daughter to the young master of that force.


    ��What force?�� Su Liang was curious. Besides the royal family, he hadn��t heard of any great mysterious force in the world today.


    Lao Bai shook his head, ��I don��t know, and neither does Yue Mei.��


    When they promised Lao Bai he would marry Shen Qingxue, they were just deceiving him.


    Su Liang formed an uncertainty in his heart, ��With their moral character, why would Shen Zhong adopt Yue Mei for her beauty, and why adopt the grand master too? For what purpose?��


    Lao Bai��s fists clenched suddenly, and his face became extremely ugly. He gritted his teeth and said, ��Yue Mei said I am Shen Zhong��s illegitimate son! The Mo family was ruined by Shen Zhong because he wanted to take me away without any worries.��


    Su Liang was dumbfounded. Indeed, everything had a reason.


    So, Lao Bai and his beloved little martial sister Shen Qingxue were actually siblings?


    Su Liang could suddenly understand why Lao Bai had been living in a dream for so many years. Who could bear such a fatal blow?


    After revealing the darkest secret in his heart, Lao Bai continued to tell the story of how Yue Mei colluded with the two men who had yed with her, and turned the tables on Shen Zhong and his wife. After Shen Zhong confessed Lao Bai��s origin, he was brutally tortured by Yue Mei for three days before he died in front of his wife and daughter. Thedy Shen was also tortured to death. Yue Mei originally wanted to torture Shen Qingxue, but was stopped by the two men. They wanted to take Shen Qingxue back to report, so Yue Mei took a copper coin from them, saying it was for selling Shen Qingxue to them��


    ��Was everything Yue Mei said true?�� Su Liang asked, frowning.


    Lao Bai nodded, his face dark, ��It��s true, I look a lot like Shen Zhong. He said he adopted me because of our simrity. Yue Mei forced Shen Zhong to write a blood letter confessing what he had done, just to show me. She said if I had taken her away at that time, none of these things would have happened. So, she hates me, as long as she is not well, I can��t expect peace����


    Finally, Su Liang understood that Lao Bai didn��t fear Yue Mei, but loved and hated her. She was once like his sister, humiliated and hurt under his nose without him noticing, and the one who abused her was his biological father. Lao Bai hated Yue Mei for what she did to Shen Qingxue, but that hatred was not pure, and he hated himself and Shen Zhong couple more than hating Yue Mei. Even though Lao Bai did nothing wrong, many things were destined to be tragic from the start, and he couldn��t escape from the vortex ever since��


    This also exins why Lao Bai, knowing that Yue Mei is a big problem, did not want to confront her when they met in Liang Country, and he did not eradicate her without considering the consequences, but insisted on returning.


    He said Yue Mei was crazy, and he knew best how Yue Mei had gone mad, and thought he was responsible for it.


    Su Liang poured Lao Bai a cup of warm water, which was shivering in his hand, ��I will never let Yue Mei hurt you. If she won��t be satisfied until I die, then after I pass on all my knowledge to you, I will go find her, and we will die together.��

 Chapter 350: 350. On the way, go meet that person called Su Liang

    Chapter 350: 350. On the way, go meet that person called Su Liang<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang sighed, ��Grand Master, you can��t force feelings. Yue Mei has the right to like you, and you have the right to reject her. You don��t have to feel guilty about it.��


    Old Bai shook his head, ��Coming here was an ident, and meeting you was an ident too. I��m just worried that Yue Mei will fixate on you because of me. She will surely go crazy after seeing your face. If she hurts you, I won��t be able to forgive myself.��<div>


    Su Liang knew that Old Bai had reached this age without getting married or having children and was already living a life of drunken oblivion, waiting for the end toe.


    Old Bai��s words about ending his life along with Yue Mei��s were due to his concern about Yue Mei targeting Su Liang. The grudges of their older generation were affecting Su Liang.


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang shook her head, ��Grand Master doesn��t need to worry too much. Even without you, perhaps Yue Mei and I would inevitably confront each other sooner orter.��


    Old Bai frowned, ��Although you look a lot like my junior sister, as long as she hasn��t seen you, she knows nothing. But now that she thinks you��re my disciple, she wille after you sooner orter.��


    ��I know, but what I want to talk about is another matter.�� Su Liang said, ��I not only know Yue Mei��s granddaughter, but we are also good friends.��


    Old Bai was stunned, ��Her granddaughter? Who is she?��


    ��Her name is Ying Ying. Although Yue Mei imed to Grand Master that she had a son born out of Shen Zhong��s vition, it is uncertain whether that��s true or if Ying Ying is that son��s daughter. After all, her surname is Ying, and I think there must be a reason behind that.�� Su Liang said thoughtfully, ��What I can be sure of is that Yue Mei is indeed crazy, unable to treat even her own grandchildren kindly, her mindpletely twisted.��


    Old Bai was deeply moved to learn that Gu Ling and Su Liang had already met Ying Ying long ago, and that Ying Ying also had a younger brother named Ying Ye. He sighed deeply, ��After so many years, my understanding of Yue Mei is still stuck in our youth, and I have no idea where she went or what she has done since then.��


    ��That��s why, Grand Master, even now, you shouldn��t feel that the harm she suffered then is your responsibility. The truth is, you have no responsibility, you once loved her and cared for her, but the harm was caused by others. If anything, you are also a victim of Shen Zhong��s evil deeds. And the harm Yue Mei has suffered does not give her the right to hurt innocent people.�� Su Liang said seriously, ��If Grand Master is afraid to face her, it will only make her think that you truly feel guilty and wronged her, and she will torture you, and me, even more.��


    Old Bai��s face darkened, ��How dare she?��


    ��Don��t you think your Junior Sister was also wronged? Does she also owe Yue Mei an apology?�� Su Liang asked.<div>


    Without hesitation, Old Bai replied, ��Of course not!��


    ��Exactly. In their dealings with Shen Zhong and Yue Mei, Grand Master, you and Shen Qingxue are exactly the same. Shen Qingxue is innocent, so of course, you are as well. But think about what Yue Mei has done to Shen Qingxue? If you still feel a sense of old affection for Yue Mei, what about Shen Qingxue? She may have been tormented and humiliated; she may still be alive; she is your true sister.�� Su Liang said.


    Ever since that incident, Old Bai had been living in a daze, constantly evading the past, the future, and theplicated rtionship and feelings between him and Shen Qingxue.


    At this moment, hearing Su Liang��s words, Old Bai��s face was filled with pain, ��Is she�� still possibly alive?��


    ��Unless you have confirmed her death. If Yue Mei is still alive, why can��t Shen Qingxue be?�� Su Liang countered.


    For a brief moment, Old Bai��s eyes lit up, and his expression became excited, ��You��re right. I��ve wasted so much time, I should have been looking for my Junior Sister earlier. Even if we can��t be together, I am her elder brother, and I should save her. I��ve been so confused, it��s been a lifetime of confusion!��


    As he spoke, Old Bai shed tears again, ��But it has been so many years, where can I find her now?��


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��Fate is indeed a game. All I want to say is, some problems will not fade away with time, and evasion is even more futile, only tormenting yourself day by day. Finding Shen Qingxue or facing Yue Mei are issues Grand Master should resolve.��


    ��I��ve lived for most of my life, and I��m not as clear-minded as you, a girl in her teens.�� Old Bai��s expression was filled with shame.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��There��s no need for such aparison; our experiences are different. Besides, I��m an outsider, so I can see things more clearly. It��s just that you, Master, have been immersed in the pain of the past and haven��t been able to get out. Yue Mei made her choices in life, and now it��s time for Grand Master to look ahead.��


    Old Bai took a deep breath, then slowly exhaled, suddenly pping the table and standing up, ��You��re right! I��m going to Liang Country to settle ounts with Yue Mei!��<div>


    Su Liang coughed lightly, pulling Old Bai��s arm down and gesturing for him to sit down, ��Grand Master, rest assured, you will surely meet her again. There��s no need to travel thousands of miles to find her. What if she��s not in Yao City anymore? I need Grand Master to teach me poison techniques.��


    Old Bai nodded immediately, ��You��re right. I should teach you all the poison techniques. That��s the most important thing right now, or else I wouldn��t deserve to be called your Grand Master. I also need to stay and protect my disciple.��


    Su Liang: ��Protecting my disciple? Alright, the babyes first.


    As for the matter of Old Bai possibly being Su Liang��s uncle-inw, she felt it was best to ignore it for now. Firstly, aside from their looks, there was no other evidence proving her connection to Shen Qingxue. Even if there was, it might not necessarily be a granddaughter or a granddaughter-inw. Secondly, Old Bai��s love affair with Shen Qingxue and her brother was still a thorn in his heart.


    Although Su Liang believed that Old Bai initially stayed and taught her poison techniques because of her appearance, their current master-disciple rtionship had nothing to do with Shen Qingxue.


    That day, Old Bai carefully nned Su Liang��s poison technique learning progress with her. As for the needed medicinal materials, the list had been given to Su Liang at the beginning, and she had Song Qi gathering them. Over the three months she had been away from home, the materials had been continuously collected and sent over, and there was now quite arge medicine store in the mansion.


    That night, before bedtime, Su Liang talked to Gu Ling about Old Bai and Yue Mei.


    Gu Ling looked into Su Liang��s eyes, ��Don��t worry about your origin.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I��m just a little curious.�� The original master��s mother��s identity was unknown, but after so many years, she wondered if there would be anyone from her mother��s n looking for her, and if it really had anything to do with Shen Qingxue.


    Compared to Shen Qingxue, Su Liang was even more curious about the mysterious and powerful force that Old Bai mentioned had kidnapped her, which even made the Shen Zhong couple so eager to join.


    Gu Ling narrowed his eyes slightly, ��The legendary Immortal Ind?��<div>


    Su Liang became interested, ��The Immortal Ind you mentioned before, Great God? What��s the legend?��


    Back when Su Liang was kidnapped, Gu Ling had sent her to the riverside, talking about wanting a child, andter going out to sea together to find the legendary Immortal Ind.


    It was a legend circting in the coastal areas of Yin Country and the northern part of Qian Country, which Su Liang didn��t know much about. Gu Ling had traveled to many ces and heard some old people mentioning it.


    But the legend was simply about a fairy ind in the sea that only the destined could see, filled with heavenly treasures, where everyone was beautiful and powerful.


    Su Liangughed after listening, ��Is it true or false? I thought there was only one fairy in this world.��


    Gu Ling blinked, and Su Liang leaned over to give him a kiss, ��It��s my Great God, the most beautiful and powerful.��


    Gu Ling��s eyes suddenly deepened, he reached out to hold Su Liang, allowing her to lie on his chest, ��If you like me so much, you can kiss me freely.��


    Su Liang, smiling, leaned on Gu Ling��s chest, ��I was thinking if there really is such a mysterious force hidden from the world that even a scumbag like Shen Zhong wants to join, it must not be a good ce.��


    If it were a peaceful utopia, what would Shen Zhong gain from it? It didn��t make sense.


    ��Ah,�� Su Liang suddenly remembered another thing, looking up at Gu Ling, ��Do you remember that an old man once sent me a note, saying he knew my secret?��


    Of course, Gu Ling remembered.


    They had spected what the so-called secret on the note could be, whether it was about Su Liang being a Transmigrator. If that was the case, it would mean that there were other Transmigrators in this world.


    But nothing simr had happened since then, Su Liang couldn��t confirm it, so she yawned, got off Gu Ling, hugged his arm, and closed her eyes, ��Let��s sleep, just leave what we don��t understand for now.��


    Ever since Su Liang had opened up to Old Bai that day, his mental state had improved significantly. Old Mu secretly asked Su Liang what she had talked to Old Bai about, and Su Liang said, ��I just told my grandmaster that if he��s too depressed, it will have a bad effect on the baby.��


    Knowing that Su Liang was talking nonsense, Old Mu didn��t ask any further, as he was also quite busy recently. Besides teaching Gu Ling the mechanism technique, Old Mu was doing another thing.


    Previously when Su Liang wasn��t home, Qi Jun and Ren Dong had dug a secret chamber under the Yuanming Pavilion to store the poisons made by Old Bai.


    Upon returning and inspecting it, Old Mu despised it so much that he caught Qi Jun and demanded a proper makeover of the secret chamber, while also expanding it.


    Old Mu took action, naturally incorporating some powerful mechanisms. This was something he was good at and enjoyed doing, but he previously had no opportunity to use it. Now, for the sake of his disciple and unborn grand-disciple, he was bursting with inspiration and enthusiasm.


    Qi Jun was very willing to listen to Old Mu��s orders, as this was a great opportunity to learn new skills.


    As for Old Mu��s previous disciple, Mu Yu, he was now living in the capital city with no worries about food or clothing. Old Mu told him to see the world first and think about how he wanted to live his life beforeing back to him.


    In the meantime, Su Liang wanted to go and see what Old Mu was working on, but was stopped.


    Old Mu said he wanted to surprise Su Liang and would not allow her to watch it in advance, nor allow Gu Ling and Qi Jun to reveal it beforehand.


    Su Liang said she was looking forward to it.


    At the end of May, the envoy sent to Liang Country returned, bringing back ��good news.��


    Situ Xie and Situ Han had agreed to continue the marriage alliance, sending Situ Yao to marry into Qian Country, while taking back the ��sick�� Situ Jing.


    At the same time, the Royal Family of Yin Country also sent an envoy to Qian Country, proposing a marriage alliance.


    Qian Country had no princesses of marriageable age to marry out, so Yin Country would send a princess to marry the new emperor, Duanmu Chen. His imperial harem was currently quite empty, and the selection of schrs had just begun.


    For a moment, it seemed as if both Liang and Yin countries were trying to please Qian Country.


    However, this was not really the case. When Su Liang met Duanmu Chen again, he mentioned it himself, saying that they must not be deceived by the superficial peace and still be on guard against an alliance between Yin and Liang countries.


    As for the marriage alliance, it was mostly symbolic.


    To suggest that the princess would be used as a hostage to force the other side to withdraw troops during a war was absurd.


    On this day, Su Liang and Gu Ling went to the pce together, with Gu Ling going to give Duanmu Yi acupuncture.


    Duanmu Chen asked Su Liang what she thought about the uing situation.


    Su Liang replied, ��Stabilize Yin Country and deal with Liang Country first.��


    Duanmu Chen smiled, ��That��s what I think as well.�� In fact, he had discussed it with Qin Kang and Lin Shuzhi��s father, and they all believed that the biggest threat among the two was Liang Country.


    Although the most recent war was fought against Yin Country, Liang Country had been scheming behind the scenes.


    For many years, it has been said that Yin Country��s royal family is treacherous, but that is from Liang Country��s perspective. From Qian Country��s royal family��s point of view, they would prefer that Yin Country continue to be two-faced towards Liang Country.


    Both upfront and hidden tactics were used by both sides, but the Liang royal family tended to be more warlike, while the Yin royal family preferred to gain benefits in other ways.


    Thus, if Qian Country were to wage war against Yin Country, Liang Country would certainly take the opportunity tounch an attack, joining forces with Yin Country. It was because Liang Country had always hoped to fight Qian Country with Yin Country.


    But, if Qian Country were to fight Liang Country, Yin Country might wait a long time before intervening, waiting for both sides to be injured and then reaping the benefits. As long as Qian Country could maintain an advantage when facing Liang Country, minimizing consumption and not giving Yin Country any chances, they would be fine.


    It is difficult for Qian Country to genuinely befriend Yin Country, but stabilizing Yin Country and focusing on dealing with Liang Country first seems more feasible.


    ��So, do you think we��re ready for war now?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No. Qian Country needs more time to train troops and select generals.��


    As the old saying goes, as long as there is no war, Qian Country still has a chance to grow. Once the war begins, the situation is likely to be unfavorable for Qian Country.


    Duanmu Chen sighed, ��You��re right. But I��m worried that after these two years, Liang and Yin countries have truly allied.��


    ��Well, we could hope that Yin Country betrays Liang Country again.�� Su Liang said calmly.


    Duanmu Chen chuckled, ��Since you think so too, I can rest assured.��


    On the other hand, after Gu Ling��s acupuncture, Duanmu Yi clearly said, ��What do you want?��


    Gu Ling asked, ��Where has Shaoyao gone? Where is Bai Yang?�� Bai Yang was Ren Dong��s younger brother.


    Duanmu Yi��s face regained someposure and sneered at Gu Ling, ��If you want me to tell you, kneel down and kowtow first, then I��ll consider it.��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��The poison doesn��t harm the brain.��


    Duanmu Yi��s face stiffened, as he heard Gu Ling continue, ��Shaoyao has disappeared. If you hope that she sides with Liang or Yin Country and assassinates your only son who could be the emperor someday, you can keep silent. If Duanmu Chen dies, who do you think will take the throne?��


    Duanmu Yi gritted his teeth, ��You��re really bold!��


    ��Where are Shaoyao and Bai Yang?�� Gu Ling asked again.


    Duanmu Yi stared intensely at Gu Ling, ��You swear to be loyal to Chen��er for the rest of your life!��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.��


    Duanmu Yi was so angry that he almost spit blood, but he still had some sense left in him. He knew that Shaoyao��s defection was a significant threat, and as much as he hated Su Liang and Gu Ling, he had to admit that they were still on the same side when it came to the bigger picture.


    Moreover, what Gu Ling said about who would inherit the throne if Duanmu Chen died caused Duanmu Yi great internal pain. He knew that Gu Ling and Su Liang supported Duanmu Chen and that he was the best son of Duanmu Yi, the backbone of the Duanmu Royal Family. If something happened to Duanmu Chen, the Duanmu royal family would be finished.


    In the end, Duanmu Yi told Gu Ling about Bai Yang��s whereabouts. As for where Shaoyao had run off to, he didn��t know.


    After listening, Gu Ling gave Duanmu Yi another cup of tea, restoring him to his ��original state.��


    Anger overtook Duanmu Yi, and he passed out from fury.


    Gu Ling found Su Liang and took her out of the pce and back home with him.


    ��Bai Yang is in Xiangyue City? That��s perfect, Sister Ying said her location is also near Xiangyue City. Let��s go home and discuss who will apany Ren Dong on the trip.�� Su Liang said.


    Yao City.


    Situ Xie looked at Madam Yue with a gloomy expression, ��Your favorite granddaughter has note back yet?��


    Madam Yue��s eyes were cold, ��I need to go back. Rest assured, my lord, once I find Ying Ying, I will bring her to you for disposal as you wish! I will also meet this Su Liang on the way!��

 Chapter 351: 351. Could it be Ying Xiaoying?

    Chapter 351: 351. Could it be Ying Xiaoying?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang returned home and called Ren Dong, telling her that Bai Yang was in Xiangyue City, Yin Country.


    ��He was initially in direct contact with Shaoyao, reporting directly to the Grand Emperor. Now that Shaoyao is missing, the Emperor doesn��t even know Bai Yang��s existence,�� Su Liang said to Ren Dong. ��The Grand Emperor said that thest time Bai Yang��s news came was at the beginning of the year, nearly half a year ago. We don��t know his current situation. You go and have a look; if you find him, bring him back.��<div>


    Ren Dong��s expression became serious, ��Alright, this subordinate will set off today.��


    ��I��ll make preparations first. I��ll ask Yang Yu if he has any letters for Nian Jincheng, and you can deliver them along the way. We��ll discuss who will apany you on your journey,�� Su Liang said.


    Ren Dong was stunned, ��Master, I don��t need anyone to apany me. I can do it on my own.��


    ��I know your strength is not weak, but it is still very dangerous to encounter Shaoyao. Besides, I also want to ask you to find my older sister, Ying, and check on her situation.�� Su Liang��s expression was serious.


    Ren Dong nodded upon hearing this, ��I will follow the Master��s arrangement.�� She then went to find Yang Yu.


    It was quite difficult for Su Liang and Gu Liang to determine who should apany Ren Dong on the trip south.


    Gu Ling would never leave Su Liang easily. Old Bai was teaching Su Liang his poison techniques, Old Mu��s martial arts were insufficient to deal with Shaoyao, and Cen Man��s eyes had a chance of recovery, but it would take some time.


    In fact, the most appropriate choice was Qiao Cong, but his foot injury had not yet fully healed.


    Su Liang thought of Yan Shiba, wondering if she was still in Liang Country, if not, she could hire her to go.


    Earlier, Su Liang had ordered Qi Jun to find Cheng Yun at Huguo Temple. However, Cheng Yun had already left the capital and went back to Ping��an Temple, which was between Xuanbei City and Nanping City.


    ��Great God, what should we do? If we only need to find Bai Yang, Ren Dong can go alone. There��s a possibility that she won��t encounter Shaoyao after such a long time. But I am worried about my elder sister. If Yue Mei knows that she betrayed them, we don��t know what she might do,�� Su Liang sighed.<div>


    Gu Ling spoke up, ��I��m not going.��


    Su Liang rubbed her forehead, ��That��s not what I meant. How about asking Old Bai to go? After all, we have to go to Yue Mei��sir, and he is the most suitable person.��


    Gu Ling furrowed his brow, ��Maybe, Yue Mei wille here to find you.��


    Su Liang��s expression was indescribable, ��That��s not impossible.��


    ��If Yue Mei leaves Yao City and returns to Yin Country, she will pass by here. If her granddaughter fails in her mission, she won��t leave without doing anything,�� Gu Ling analyzed. ��As long as she doesn��t go back, Ying will not be in much trouble.��


    Su Liang thought it made sense. Considering the timeline, there was a high probability that Yue Mei was still in Liang Country at this time.


    ��Then, let��s not look for Ying first and have Ren Dong only find my younger brother?�� Su Liang sighed. ��Pregnancy is indeed very inconvenient; otherwise, we could all go.��


    Gu Ling frowned, ��It��s all my fault.��


    Su Liang giggled and reached out to touch and rub Gu Ling��s face, ��Great God, what are you talking about? I swear I��m notining about having our baby, I��m just expressing my feelings.��


    Gu Ling gently stroked Su Liang��s belly, ��It would be nice if I could be the one pregnant.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Shall we swap souls? Use my body?��<div>


    Gu Ling nodded, ��That would be best.��


    ��Enough with the nonsense. I know you want to experience it, but it��s probably not possible in this lifetime,�� Su Liangughed. ��Let��s just settle on this. Maybe Ying has already taken my younger brother and is safely on their way here.��


    For Yue Mei��sir, besides Old Bai, Su Liang didn��t trust anyone else to go, and it would be too dangerous for Gu Ling to go as well.


    After Ren Dong got Yang Yu��s letter for Nian Jincheng, she quickly went to find Su Liang, and knowing the n, she set off right away.


    Su Liang told her to be discreet once she arrived in Xiangyue City and to be cautious to avoid bumping into Shaoyao. Ren Dong said she would.


    There was something that Su Liang didn��t know. Before Ren Dong left, Qi Jun found her privately, wanting to go with her. But Ren Dong refused on the spot, implying that Qi Jun��s strength was too weak and would hinder her work��


    Liang Country and Yin Country were both going to form marriage alliances with Qian Country, with the wedding dates set for the end of July. Situ Yao would marry into Qian Country first, followed by the princess of Yin Country.


    Ever since learning about Bai Yang��s whereabouts, Gu Ling had not returned to the pce to treat Duanmu Yi.


    The Empress Dowager Xiao expressed her concerns to Duanmu Chen, suggesting that Duanmu Yi��s health be allowed to recover somewhat and not be tormented so cruelly. She found it somewhat unbearable.


    Duanmu Chen said it was impossible. It was either not done at all or done with absolute assurance of sess.


    At this point, Xiao naturally listened to Duanmu Chen and did not raise the issue again.<div>


    In the blink of an eye, it was thest day of May.


    Having learned poison techniques from Old Bai for half a day, Su Liang realized that Gu Ling was not in Yuanming Pavilion or preparing lunch, as if she had gone out.


    su Liang found it a bit strange. Lately, Gu Ling rarely let her out of sight, always sneaking nces at her even when cooking. How could she go out without notice?


    Seeing Qi Jun carrying a piece of wood nearby, Su Liang stopped him and asked if he knew where Gu Ling was.


    Qi Jun shook his head, saying he had been working with Old Mu on modifying the secret chamber all morning and hadn��t seen Gu Ling.


    Just as the words fell, Qi Jun inadvertently saw a figure sh by on the second floor of Yuanming Pavilion, ��Master, is Marquis upstairs? There seems to be someone.��


    ��You go and do your work.�� Su Liang went back in after she spoke.


    Upon going upstairs and finding the door closed, Su Liang called out, ��Great God?�� Nobody responded.


    Walking to the door, she pushed it open, only to see the room full of fresh flowers. A lovely child emerged from the flower bushes, who else could it be but Zhengzheng?


    Zhengzheng��s smile was radiant, ��Aunt! Aunt!��


    The person Su Liang was looking for was standing nearby with a smile on his lips, this was a surprise for her.


    After returning to the capital, they hadn��t seen Zhengzheng because the Wan Hui couple had left the capital with their child to return to their hometown.


    Su Liang had even made a special request for Qi Jun to inquire about when the Wan family in the capital would return, as she missed Zhengzheng very much. However, the steward didn��t know.


    Su Liang didn��t send a letter to the Wan family either. The Wan family wasn��t originally in the capital. It was only after Zhengzheng met Su Liang and Gu Ling that the Wan Hui couple began living in the capital with him. Now that they were reunited, she didn��t want to disturb them.


    But unexpectedly, Zhengzheng had suddenlye from the sky!


    Su Liang was delighted. Zhengzheng ran over with the most beautiful bouquet of flowers, ��To Aunt!��


    Su Liang caught it and bent down to hug Zhengzheng, giving him a peck on the side of his face, ��Zhengzheng has grown taller.��


    Zhengzheng nodded with a beaming smile, ��I��ve grown up! Aunt is even more beautiful now!��


    ��What about him?�� Su Liang smiled as she pointed to Gu Ling.


    Zhengzheng��s little face turned serious, ��Uncle Gu is the most beautiful of all!�� After a pause, he whispered mysteriously to Su Liang��s ear, ��I know, uncle Gu is actually Uncle Ning.��


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, imitating Zhengzheng��s manner, she whispered into his ear, ��How did you know that?��


    Zhengzheng replied softly, ��Intuition.��


    Su Liang couldn��t help but smile, ��Zhengzheng��s intuition is very strong, huh!��


    Gu Ling, with his excellent hearing, watched Su Liang and Zhengzheng whispering ��behind his back��, even though he could hear every word clearly, he didn��t expose them.


    His previous disguise as Ning Jing was no longer a secret. It was not surprising that Zhengzheng could sense it �C children were very urate at reading people.


    Su Liang asked where all the flowers in the room came from?


    Gu Ling pointed at Zhengzheng, ��It was his idea.��


    Zhengzheng grinned, showing his teeth but not his eyes, ��I missed you so much, but I didn��t know what gift to give.��


    Zhengzheng had returned to the capital today and couldn��t wait to see Su Liang. He insisted oning secretly, wanting to surprise her.


    Wan Hui had Lu Yu send Zhengzheng ��quietly�� over. Su Liang didn��t notice, as she was busy studying when he arrived.


    Gu Ling let Zhengzheng stay and asked Lu Yu to leave. Determined to give Su Liang a gift, Gu Ling carried Zhengzheng on his back as they went around the capital picking flowers and decorating the room, waiting for Su Liang to discover them.


    Now, with Zhengzheng sitting happily between Gu Ling and Su Liang, he gently touched Su Liang��s belly with his little hand. His face was full of curiosity, ��Is the baby brother in there? Why isn��t he moving?��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��We don��t know if it��s a little brother or a little sister yet.��


    Zhengzheng��s eyes lit up, ��Can I have a little sister, then?��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Dear, we won��t know until the baby is born. It��s already decided, so we can��t choose.��


    ��Really?�� Zhengzheng seemed to understand, ��My mom��s baby is going to be a brother. What if I want a sister?��


    Su Liang looked at Gu Ling in surprise.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��It��s been three months.�� Wan Hui was pregnant with a second child, which they didn��t know before. That��s why Zhengzheng subconsciously called Su Liang��s baby a brother, but he actually wanted a sister.


    Su Liang was happy for Wan Hui and Lu Yu. She had helped Wan Hui with her health before, and Zhengzheng had always wanted a sibling.


    As for the gender of the child, Su Liang had no preference. She thought both sons and daughters were great and Gu Ling felt the same way.


    They chatted for a while, mostly about what had happened at Zhengzheng��s home recently.


    As they talked, Zhengzheng��s stomach began to growl, ��Auntie, I��m hungry.��


    Gu Ling stood up, ��I��ll be right back.��


    After Gu Ling left, Zhengzheng hugged Su Liang��s arm, resting his head on it, ��I��m so happy that Auntie and Uncle Ning got married! It would be great if the baby arrived soon! I��d y with them! I��d be a big brother!��


    Su Liang smiled and rubbed Zhengzheng��s head, ��There��s no way to speed it up. We��ll have to wait a bit longer.��


    Soon, Gu Ling came back with food. When Zhengzheng had arrived, Gu Ling had been cooking a soup, which was now ready to eat.


    After finishing their meal together, Su Liang felt sleepy, and Zhengzheng began to yawn too.


    Gu Ling prepared the bed for them to rest, then tidied up the dishes and went downstairs.


    When Gu Ling returned to the room, he saw Su Liang and Zhengzheng fast asleep facing each other, their small fingers intertwined. They looked adorable.


    Gu Ling took off his shoes and socks andy down on the outer side of the bed. Looking at Zhengzheng, he couldn��t help but imagine raising a child with Su Liang in the future.


    When Su Liang and Zhengzheng woke up and were washing their faces, Gu Ling brought over a te of freshly cut fruit.


    Su Liang saw that Gu Ling had cut the fruit into delicate little stars, crescents, and flowers and couldn��t help butugh, ��Great God, you have the potential to be an outstanding dad.��


    Zhengzheng, the tterer,ughed, ��Auntie is right!��


    After eating the fruit, Su Liang went to find Old Bai.


    Gu Ling prepared the gear and took Zhengzheng fishing.


    Due to their injuries, the bored Qiao Cong and the still-recovering Cen Man also joined in, saying they wanted to fish for Su Liang to eat.


    With his sweet mouth and cuteness, Zhengzheng quickly conquered the old fellows who were looking forward to having a disciple, making them even more eager for one.


    At dusk, Gu Ling drove the carriage with Su Liang and Zhengzheng inside, heading towards the Wan Family.


    Seeing Wan Hui, she looked much better and even a bit plumper than before. She was pleasantly surprised when she found out that Su Liang was also pregnant.


    Wan Hui mentioned that her father had recently decided to move the entire family to the capital city. She and Lu Yu came first to make arrangements while the others were on their way.


    ��When we heard that even you were captured, we were very worried. My father has been sighing all day, thinking that peaceful days might notst long.�� Wan Hui sighed softly, ��Once the war starts again, if it goes on for a long time, who knows what the situation will be like. My father thinks it��s safer to be at the feet of the emperor and wants to hand over most of our family business to the court. Making too much money might not be a good thing.��


    The Wan Family��s grain business would be difficult to operate in times of war and chaos. It would be easy to make a mistake if they weren��t careful.


    Old Wan��s age was showing, and he no longer had the drive topete like in his youth. He only hoped for his family��s safety and stability.


    Deciding to move to the capital was also rted to Su Liang. After all, having a connection within the court made his n more achievable and he wouldn��t dare to deal with the officials recklessly otherwise.


    Listening to this, Su Liang expressed her support. Tea was a luxury formon people, while grains were the foundation of a nation, so they were different in nature.


    Old Wan��s decision to back down was a wise move, and Duanmu Chen would undoubtedly be happy to see the Wan Family voluntarily contribute to the national treasury.


    Su Liang nned to get a que or something simr for the Wan Family, as it might be useful at certain times.


    After having dinner at the Wan Family��s residence, Gu Ling took Su Liang and left, while Zhengzheng said he woulde back to fish the next day.


    Life was peaceful and fulfilling for Su Liang in the following days. Zhengzheng was almost always around, so there was no need for Gu Ling and Su Liang to apany him all the time, as he could y well with the elderly folks in the mansion.


    Old Mu had already taken Zhengzheng to y in the secret chamber several times, the one he had initially forbidden Su Liang from seeing. He had also made some interesting little gadgets for Zhengzheng.


    Rushing through their journey day and night, Ren Dong arrived at Jiaye City and went to find Nian Jincheng to deliver the letter.


    Lian Shun was also present. His family was already on their way to the capital, and Ren Dong had met up with the Lin Family��s convoy midway.


    As Nian Jincheng read the letter, Lian Shun asked about the situation in the capital, to which Ren Dong answered truthfully.


    ��Is there any news about Ying Xiaoying?�� Lian Shun asked, thinking of Ying Ying.


    Ren Dong paused for a moment before realizing that Lian Shun was referring to Su Liang��s friend. He shook his head, ��There is no news from Miss Ying. The Master initially wanted me to look for Ying Ying while I was on my way to Yin Country but decided against it due to the potential danger.��


    Lian Shun frowned, ��Is that so? Is that old witch still in Liang Country?��


    Ren Dong shook his head, ��I��m not sure. But the Master thinks that if Madam Yue is to return to Yin Country, she may try to make trouble for the Master first.��


    Lian Shun blinked, ��That makes sense. I hope Ying Xiaoying is safe! If she escapes with her brother, will shee looking for us first?��


    Ren Dong thought it was possible, as it was well-known that Nian Jincheng was Gu Ling��s best friend.


    Ren Dong had a bite to eat and was about to continue on his trip when he heard a thump outside the door. A dark shadow copsed not far away.


    Ren Dong��s expression tightened, as Nian Jincheng and Lian Shun also came out when they heard the sound


    The three of them cautiously approached, Lian Shun bent down and turned the person who was lying on the ground over.


    The moonlight was bright, revealing a beautiful, pale face with closed eyes. Checking her breath, she was still alive but seemed to have sustained severe injuries.


    ��Could she be the legendary Ying Xiaoying?�� Lian Shun��s eyes brightened, ��She looks just like someone who would be good friends with Gu Xiaoling and Su Xiaoliang!��

 Chapter 352: 352. Don’t like me

    Chapter 352: 352. Don��t like me<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Nian Jincheng was a bit speechless, ��What do you mean by she looks like a good friend of Gu Ling and Su Liang? What if she is a spy using a distressed-bait strategy or honey trap? You��ve already fallen for it.��


    Lian Shun shook his head, ��I meant topliment her extraordinary beauty. Except you, young Nian.��<div>


    Nian Jincheng: ��


    ��It should be Miss Yuan.�� Ren Dong carefully observed Ying Ying��s facial features and figure, which perfectly fitted the description given by Su Liang before she left, as she believed Ren Dong might encounter Ying Ying along the way.


    Lian Shun nodded repeatedly, ��Knowing what Ying Xiaoying looks like is great, it must be her! Quickly bring her inside!��


    Ren Dong bent down and picked up Ying Ying, swiftly carrying her into the room.


    Themp was lit, illuminating the room slightly. Upon seeing the bloodstains on Ying Ying��s clothes, some of which were still fresh and dark, Lian Shun frowned and showed worry, ��Young Nian, go find a doctor quickly!��


    Nian Jincheng nodded and strode out.


    Ren Dong began to unbuckle Ying Ying��s belt and seeing Lian Shun approaching, she asked him to step back, ��I need to see how badly Miss Yuan is injured. Master Lin, could you bring some clean water?��


    ��Oh, right!�� Only then did Lian Shun realize what Ren Dong was intending to do. He swiftly left the room and firmly closed the door from the outside.


    This was the courtyard where Gu Ling and Su Liang used to stay during their stay at the Lin��s home. After they left, it was unused, and Nian Jincheng and Lian Shun usually came here to drink and chat.


    Ren Dong removed Ying Ying��s clothes and saw her injuries, causing her heart to sink. The blood that had seeped into the clothes was not all there was. It seemed Ying Ying had been hit by many hidden weapons, with four wounds on her chest, and injuries on her back and arms. She had hastily treated them, but without proper rest, they had not yet healed.


    Knowing that Ying Ying had gone to rescue her brother from Yue Mei��sir, Ren Dong deduced that the rescue had failed, and Ying Ying had fled severely injured, likely pursued by enemies!<div>


    Ren Dong subconsciously nced outside, there was nomotion. She assumed that Ying Ying had probably managed to shake off her pursuers beforeing here, pushed herself to the limit, and copsed upon arrival.


    Saving people was urgent. For now, Ren Dong took out all the medicine that Su Liang had asked her to carry. Ying Ying��s wounds were discolored, indicating residual poison.


    Lian Shun brought the water but did not enter. He stood outside and waited until Ren Dong took the water, then shut the door again. From outside, he asked, ��How is she?��


    ��Miss Yuan is badly injured. I need to first administer an antidote and medicine to her,�� Ren Dong exined.


    Lian Shun frowned. Detoxify? Ying Ying was a Poison Master herself, but it seemed she had encountered someone even more formidable? Or was it that she had been defeated because she had given all her antidotes to Su Liang��s adoptive father, Xing Ji, leaving her in a passive situation?


    By the time Nian Jincheng arrived with an old army doctor, Ren Dong had already treated Ying Ying��s wounds and medicated her. These skills were specifically taught to her and Qi Jun by Su Liang.


    Su Liang had given Ren Dong two antidote pills for personal protection. The pills were made by old man Bai and were naturally extraordinarily effective. Ren Dong gave Ying Ying one, waited a moment, and saw herplexion improve before letting out a sigh of relief.


    The old army doctor took Ying Ying��s pulse and said that her injuries were severe and she had lost too much blood. But luckily, her vital organs were not damaged. Her life was not in danger, but she needed to recuperate quietly.


    After prescribing a decoction for Ying Ying, the old army doctor was sent off by Nian Jincheng.


    Lian Shun brought another basin of warm water and mentioned there were clean clothes that belonged to Su Liang in the wardrobe.


    Ren Dong bathed Ying Ying and changed her carefully into a new set of clothes.<div>


    Ying Ying��s figure was originally tall and full, but she had lost a great deal of weight this time. She barely fits into Su Liang��s clothes.


    By the time Ren Dong called Lian Shun back in again, she had already changed Ying Ying��s clothes. The clothes that were taken off were put aside and not discarded in case Ying Ying had hidden something in them.


    Lian Shun stood by the bed, looking at Ying Ying��s weak face, and sighed deeply, ��Ying Xiaoying, you need to recover quickly.��


    When Ren Dong came in, Lian Shun told her, ��I��ve had someone prepare in porridge. Let��s give her some when she wakes up. If you are in a hurry, you can go ahead, young Nian and I will take good care of her and will notify Su Xiaoliang as soon as possible.��


    After thinking for a moment, Ren Dong said, ��My Master is very worried about Miss Yuan. She initially wanted me to look for Miss Yuan on my way. Since I��ve run into her, I��ll wait until Miss Yuan wakes up before leaving. After all, it��s not convenient for you two gentlemen to look after her.��


    ��That��s a good n,�� Lian Shun nodded.


    After confirming Ying Ying��s condition, Nian Jincheng called Lian Shun to leave.


    Lian Shun shook his head, ��Go get some rest. I��ll stay here. What if someone who��s after heres?��


    Nian Jincheng thought there was some logic to that, ��Alright, I��lle to relieve you in thetter half of the night.��


    ��No need, get a good night��s sleep, there��s important stuff to do tomorrow. I am not tired.�� Lian Shun waved his hand.


    Nian Jincheng took another look at Ying Ying, his eyes gleaming slightly, ��Then you take good care of Miss Yuan.��<div>


    Lian Shun instructed Ren Dong to go next door and take a short rest, telling her that she would alert her when Ying Ying woke up.


    Having traveled day and night to reach her, Ren Dong was indeed feeling tired. After seeing that Ying Ying��s breathing was steady, sheeding Lian Shun��s advice, nning to rest for a bit to recharge. In case someone attempted to kill Ying Ying, she needed to be ready to protect her.


    In terms of capabilities, Ren Dong was stronger than both of them, Nian Jincheng and Lian Shun. After all, she had been trained to be a secret guard by Duanmu Yi since childhood.


    Lian Shun still remembered the first time he heard about Ying Ying from a letter by Xing Ji, he couldn��t imagine what kind of girl Ying Ying would be.


    Now that he��d seen her, Lian Shun only felt: Yes, this is just right!


    Even though this was their first meeting, he felt like he had known her for a long time since the name ��Ying Xiaoying�� had been on his lips so often.


    Looking at Ying Ying��s frail figure, Lian Shun couldn��t help but sigh. She went to save her brother, probably failed. And Ren Dong was also heading to Yin Country to search for her brother.


    Lian Shun suddenly realized how fortunate he was to have a warm and harmonious family, loved ones who cared about him, and a few good friends.


    He needed to cherish the present. Lian Shun told himself.


    As he let his mind wander in various directions, Lian Shun started to yawn. He pinched himself to stay awake. He needed to be alert in case Ying Ying woke up and felt unwell, hungry or thirsty.


    As dawn was breaking, Lian Shun sat by the bed, drowsiness gradually washing over him.


    Ying Ying��s eyshes quivered before her eyes finally opened slowly. As she surveyed the unfamiliar surroundings and person, her mind slowly cleared.


    Then, Lian Shun, unable to resist his exhaustion any longer, slumped onto Ying Ying, his headnding on her chest.


    Ying Ying let out a stifled groan, feeling as though a wound had been reopened.


    Lian Shun, still half-asleep, subconsciously reached out to touch��


    Ying Ying��s expression darkened. Lian Shun suddenly woke up, sat up straight, withdrew his hand. Seeing Ying Ying awake and recalling what he just did, his face flushed with embarrassment. Standing up, he awkwardly introduced himself, ��Uh�� nice to meet you, I��m Lian Ershan.��


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Lian Shun wanted to p himself. He had nned how to greet Ying Ying, but ended up forgetting it all due to nervousness.


    ��Lian���� Ying Ying was familiar with the Lin family of Jiaye City, ��Where��s Nian Jincheng?��


    Lian Shun, taken aback, said, ��You��re looking for Nian? He��s asleep.��


    In a weak voice, Ying Ying replied, ��I��m not looking for him�� I just couldn��t hold on anymore and remembered that Xiaoliang��s friend lived here����


    Lian Shun hurriedly reassured her, ��That would be me! I��m Su Xiaoliang��s best friend, you made the right choiceing to my house when you were in trouble!��


    The next moment, blood seeped through Ying Ying��s clothes once again, he himself was to me��


    ��I��m sorry, I shouldn��t have touched your wound while being half-asleep.�� Lian Shun was quite certain he had left a terrible impression on Ying Ying. Not only had he aggravated her injury but also touched her��


    Seeing Lian Shun��s flustered reaction, Ying Ying asked, ��Were you the one who changed my clothes?��


    In a panic, Lian Shun immediately waved his hands, ��No, it was Ren Dong! Right, I��ll fetch Ren Dong to treat your wound!�� With that, he rushed out.


    The morning fog hit his face, making the heat on Lian Shun��s face more pronounced. He knocked on Ren Dong��s door and she came out immediately.


    ��Did Miss Ying wake up?�� Ren Dong asked.


    Lian Shun nodded, ��Yes, she��s awake. Her wound has reopened, you need to treat her quickly.��


    Ren Dong frowned, she quickly entered the room where Ying Ying was staying.


    Lian Shun followed her inside but quickly left, shutting the door behind him.


    He could already imagine Ying Yingining to Su Liang about a lecherous man named Lin who was not a good person!


    In his defense, he really didn��t mean to��


    Ying Ying was unaware of Lian Shun��s inner turmoil. Seeing Su Liang��s maid, Ren Dong this side, she let out a sigh of relief.


    Ren Dong didn��t understand why the wound on Ying Ying��s chest was bleeding again, but she didn��t ask more


    Upon hearing Ying Ying ask about Su Liang��s situation, Ren Dong truthfully informed her that Su Liang and Gu Ling had safely returned home, and that Su Liang was pregnant.


    Ying Ying��s eyes shone brightly, a pallid smile tugged at her lips, ��I want to be the baby��s godmother.��


    The eavesdropping Lian Shun silently dered to himself, that��s a coincidence, as he wanted to be the godfather to Gu Ling and Su Liang��s baby.


    Ren Dong asked how Ying Ying had gotten injured.


    Ying Ying mentioned that in Yue Mei��s hideout, there was an unknown master whom she didn��t recognize. She was severely injured before she even saw her brother, barely managed to escape, and it was only when she was close to Jiaye City that she shook off her pursuers.


    It was almost the same as what Ren Dong and Lian Shun had spected.


    Ren Dong sighed, treated the wounds, and helped Ying Ying dress.��Miss Ying should go to the capital to find my Master once her injury has recovered a bit.��


    Ying Ying looked a bit dejected, ��I don��t want to cause trouble for Xiaoliang.��


    Ren Dong said that Su Liang was really worried about Ying Ying, and if anything happened to her, Su Liang would never sit idle. That being the case, it would be better to make arrangements from the beginning and solve the problem together.


    ��That sounds a lot like something Xiaoliang would say.�� Ying Ying smiled, ��But, howe you��re in Jiaye City?��


    Ren Dong truthfully informed her that she was also going to Yin Country to look for her brother. Her experience was somewhat simr to that of Ying Ying.


    ��I see.�� Ying Ying sighed lightly, ��I have unfortunately dyed you, you should go. I am fine and won��t die.��


    Ren Dong nodded, ��When it��s daylight, I��ll continue on the road. General Nian and Master Lin will take care of Miss Ying here, you can ask them if you need anything.��


    Lian Shun, outside the door, silently nodded in agreement.


    The very next moment, Ying Ying asked Ren Dong, ��That Lin��Ershan, is his name Lin Shun? I��ve heard of him.��


    Lian Shun��s eyes brightened, so Ying Xiaoying had heard of him a long time ago!


    Then he heard Ying Ying continue, ��He imed to be Xiaoliang��s best friend, he��s bragging, right?��


    Lian Shun:��


    Ren Dong couldn��t helpughing, ��It��s not bragging, Master Lin is just very outgoing and enthusiastic. But if one were to say who my master��s best friend is, it would definitely be your niece.��


    Lian Shun:�� Gu Xiaoling is Su Liang��s man now and he still has topete with them for the position of best friend? That��s not appropriate.


    ��Oh, I thought I was Xiaoliang��s best friend.�� Ying Ying said.


    Lian Shun couldn��t resist andughed out loud, he found Ying Ying to be very adorable.


    Hearing Ren Dong ask Ying Ying if she was hungry, Lian Shun outside the door immediately replied, ��I��ll get some clear congee!��


    Soon, Lian Shun brought two bowls of steaming clear congee where the rice was boiled till it had melted, giving one bowl to Ren Dong, ��Have some too, you still have a journey ahead.��


    Ren Dong epted it, ��I��ll feed Miss Ying first.��


    ��I��ll do it!�� blurted out Lian Shun.


    Ren Dong paused, then heard Ying Ying say, ��Let him.��


    Lian Shun and Ren Dong looked at Ying Ying at the same time, unsure whether she said, ��Let him do it�� or ��Let her do it��.


    Ying Ying��s gaze fell on Lian Shun��s face, ��You.��


    Lian Shun couldn��t help butugh, ��I��ll do it! Ren Dong, you just eat yours!��


    Ren Dong finally noticed something was off and quietly sat in the outer room with her bowl of congee.


    Lian Shun carefully fed Ying Ying a bowl of congee, poured a cup of warm water for her to drink, and then apologized to her again, saying it definitely wasn��t intentional before.


    Ying Ying gently shook her head, ��It��s okay.��


    After finishing her congee, Ren Dong picked up her belongings and bid them farewell.


    Nian Jincheng came over to check on Ying Ying again, discussing with Lian Shun to arrange for a maid to take care of her.


    Upon hearing this, Ying Ying said it was unnecessary as she was nning to leave in two days to find Su Liang in the capital city and discuss how to deal with Yue Mei. Ren Dong had already informed Ying Ying that Su Liang was truly the disciple of Yue Mei��s master and that Yue Mei would definitely cause trouble for her.


    ��Your injury���� Lian Shun furrowed his brows.


    ��It��s nothing.�� Ying Ying shook her head, ��I��ve survived worse injuries than this.��


    Lian Shun suddenly felt a pang of sympathy, thinking that Ying Ying must have suffered a lot in the past to face her illness and injury so lightly.


    ��You���� Nian Jincheng looked at the somewhat distracted Lian Shun, ��Why don��t you escort Miss Ying to the capital city? Yin Country has decided to form a marriage alliance, so there should be no fighting here for the time being. This would also give you the chance to check if your family has settled in well. Xiaoyu wrote in her letter that everything is rtively peaceful now. She wants toe to find me, and Su Liang agrees, there just weren��t any suitable escorts for her. If you are toe back then, you can escort Xiaoyu to Jiaye City. If you decide to stay in the capital city, let Su Liang make other arrangements.��


    Upon hearing this, Lian Shun realized that Nian Jincheng had his n allid out.


    However, the recent situation has indeed changed and it was not as tense as before.


    Lian Shun hesitated. The reason he did not apany his family to the capital city was not because he feared being punished for deserting his post. He had never been officially appointed to a role in Jiaye City and had been nursing his wounds since he returnedst year.


    Lian Shun just wanted to stay with Nian Jincheng.


    ��That��s settled then,�� Nian Jincheng said, ��You aren��t of much use here anyway.��


    And so, it was decided that Lian Shun would apany Ying Ying to the capital city in three days.


    Ying Ying suggested two days, but Lian Shun insisted on waiting to see how her health was first. In the end, she begrudgingly agreed to add another day.


    Later that day, when Lian Shun saw Ying Ying, she was already out of bed and was sunbathing in the courtyard.


    Unable to resist, Lian Shun asked Ying Ying, ��I heard you had feelings for Gu Xiaoling?��


    Ying Ying looked at Lian Shun and asked back, ��I heard you had feelings for Su Xiaoliang?��


    Lian Shun blinked his eyes, ��Who told you that?��


    Ying Ying tilted her head to gaze at the bright blue sky, her lips curling into an amused smile, ��Oh, it was just a wild guess.��


    Lian Shun sighed�� He had indeed confessed without even being asked.


    ��After getting to know Xiaoliang, I liked her even more.�� Ying Ying said.


    Lian Shun chuckled, ��How coincidental. After getting to know Gu Xiaoling, I began to like him even more!��


    Is love important? Of course. But it��s not the entire meaning of life. There are some sentiments that are more cherished than love, and they can also bring about happiness.


    Ying Ying looked at Lian Shun, her face teasing, ��Really? Didn��t you sayst night that you were Xiaoliang��s best friend?��


    Lian Shun replied in all seriousness, ��Firstly, I was just boasting. Su Xiaoliang��s best friend is Gu Xiaoling. Secondly, I never said she was my best friend. My best friend is also Gu Xiaoling.��


    Nian Jincheng, who just happened to pass by the courtyard: ��Why does this sound like kids ying house? In his eyes, Gu Ling and Su Liang are one and the same. Why separate them so clearly?


    ording to the n, Ying Ying stayed with the Lin family for only three days before setting out to find Su Liang to discuss how to deal with Yue Mei. She was eager to save Ying Ye, but without dealing with Yue Mei, it was hard for Ying Ye to escape.


    Lian Shun set off with Ying Ying. He had prepared a carriage, but Ying Ying insisted on riding a horse.


    They took a boat to cross the Liuxian River.


    The sun shone brightly, and Ying Ying��s face had regained some of its color. Her naturally charming and splendid looks,bined with her worries for her brother had cast a certain cold mour around her.


    Lian Shun looked at Ying Ying��s profile and couldn��t help but be lost in thought.


    ��Don��t fall in love with me.�� Ying Ying suddenly said.


    Lian Shun was taken aback and asked, ��Why?��


    Ying Ying snorted, ��My crazy grandmother would capture you and feed you poisonous snakes and bugs every day, are you afraid?��


    Lian Shun shook his head, ��No! I believe Su Xiaoliang��s poison techniques would surpass your grandmother��s, and then she could feed her the poisonous snakes.��

 Chapter 353: 353. It’s to defeat him.

    Chapter 353: 353. It��s to defeat him.<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ying Ying remained silent.


    Lian Shun��s heart stirred, ��In that case, can I like you?��<div>


    He had heard of her name before seeing her, which had made Lian Shun fantasize and expect a lot from Ying Ying. The feeling after actually seeing her was rather peculiar. Curiosity, wanting to explore everything about her, worrying about her when she was in pain �C all made her very interesting to him.


    This was definitely not because Ying Ying was Su Liang��s friend.


    Ying Ying shook her head, ��I��m not in the mood to consider that now.��


    Lian Shunforted her instead, ��It��s okay, I understand. Let��s talk about it after your brother is safe. Let��s start off as friends first!��


    Ying Ying looked deeply at Lian Shun, ��Alright.��


    After crossing the Liuxian River, the two continued their horseback journey.


    It was always Lian Shun who insisted on stopping for a break, and only then would Ying Ying stop. Lian Shun was only worried that her body might not be able to take it, as her wounds had not yet healed.


    Capital city.


    Under Su Liang��s meticulous treatment, Nangong Qian could now get out of bed and walk around. Although she still looked quite weak, she was able to move freely, which was a key development considering her long-term bedridden condition.


    Qiao Cong was delighted. His foot injury was also healing. He was anxious, mainly because he felt that he owed Su Liang too much and wanted to recover sooner to help her.


    Cen Man��s eyes were recovering more slowly than expected, but there were notable changes. Not only could she perceive light, but she could also see objects vaguely. Although not clear, she could distinguish obstacles and even identify every person in the mansion by their blurry outlines. She could also recognize bright colors, no longer needed a walking stick, and could move around the house.<div>


    ��A gift for Grandma Cen!�� Zhengzheng carried arge bunch of brightly colored flowers and ran over.


    Seeing the figure of a child running in her line of sight, Cen Man��s face revealed a loving smile. Bright yellow, fiery red, and rich green blended together in her eyes, forming a lively and beautiful picture.


    Cen Man bent down and held the flowers Zhengzheng had given her.


    There was also a light purple flower in Zhengzheng��s hand. He tiptoed and tucked it behind Cen Man��s ear, grinning, ��You are more charming than the flowers.��


    Cen Man��s face blossomed into a smile. From a distance, Qiao Cong watched quietly, a small smile appearing on his face as well.


    Today, Gu Ling cooked fried fish nuggets, which both he and Zhengzheng particrly loved so they ate them in the kitchen. Su Liang had recently started to experience morning sickness, which was fine with other dishes, but fish and shrimp dishes would make her nauseous.


    ��It��s a pity the baby doesn��t like fish.�� Zhengzheng��s little mouth was greasy as he sat in his chair, swinging his legs, andmented with a regretful expression on his little face.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Not necessarily.��


    Zhengzheng was confused, ��Auntie likes to eat it. But Auntie can��t eat it while she��s with the baby. Doesn��t that mean the baby doesn��t like it?��


    Although Gu Ling thought Zhengzheng was very smart for his age and analyzed the situation reasonably, he knew from what he had learned from Su Liang about childbirth science that it was due to hormonal changes during pregnancy, not the still-unformed little deity revealing food preferences.


    However, Gu Ling did not exin so much to Zhengzheng, only saying they would know once the baby was born.<div>


    Gu Ling was very worried about Su Liang��s morning sickness. He was always afraid she wouldn��t eat well, so he started to create some new dishes to whet her appetite.


    Gu Ling, who had a talent for cooking, had never dabbled in dark cuisine due to his seriousness and understanding of ingredients. No matter what he cooked, everything turned out great once he got the hang of it.


    Thus, Su Liang was able to taste some dishes she had never eaten before. There were no disgusting ones, as Gu Ling would always taste test first, only serving it to her if it was good.


    Originally, Su Liang had always tried to assure Gu Ling that morning sickness was normal and that there was no need to worry as long as she wasn��t hungry. But seeing his enthusiasm and attentiveness in taking care of her and remembering his words about ��this being his way as a father, feeding the child together with Su Liang,�� she let him be.


    When Su Liang, who rarely entered the pce, saw Duanmu Chen again, she was asked about the Mu Family��s secret scroll of mechanisms.


    Although Situ Xie had confirmed earlier that the old man from the Mu Family was indeed working together with Su Liang and that she must have aplete secret scroll of mechanisms in her possession, he didn��t mention this in the letter using her to Duanmu Yi. Situ Xie thought that Su Liang must have already handed over the secret scroll to the royal family of Qian Country, and if she had not, he did not want her to hand it over to them. Therefore, the matter of the secret scroll was not mentioned in that letter.


    Duanmu Chen still didn��t know that the heir of the Mu Family was in Su Liang��s house. There were too many things going on before, so he didn��t pay attention to the secret scroll. And now he remembered it again.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling had carefully studied every blueprint recorded in the secret scroll. The t drawings made it difficult for Su Liang to imagine what the weapon would look like, so Gu Ling patiently exined it to her.


    After examining it from beginning to end and gaining a detailed understanding, both came to the same conclusion: This secret scroll of the Mu Family was far less destructive than rumored.


    The ancestors of the Mu Family were experts in mechanical arts, and this secret scroll was passed down from generations ago. Because of their legacy,ter generations did not innovate or improve in this area. This included Old Master Mu, who loved mechanical arts but never thought of using them to createrge-scale weapons.


    As a result, this historically significant secret scroll was more focused on the mechanics rather than the weapons themselves. There was even a considerable portion of the scroll where different mechanical devices were ingeniouslybined together, showcasing great wisdom and described as magical but had little practical use.<div>


    The most practical weapon was arge crossbow, but Gu Ling believed it needed modification. ording to the original blueprint, it would be too cumbersome to load the arrow and achieve high uracy.


    Therefore, when facing Duanmu Chen��s inquiry, Su Liang didn��t hide anything and directly admitted that she indeed had theplete secret scroll of the Mu Family.


    Duanmu Chen��s expression changed instantly, ��Where did you two get it?�� Su Liang had it, but it didn��t mean she was the one who obtained it �� it could be Gu Ling as well.


    Su Liang simply said that she had met the real heir of the Mu Family by chance and received it from them.


    ��You���� Duanmu Chen was more puzzled than angry at the moment. If Su Liang didn��t n to hand it over, why wouldn��t she just keep hiding it? If she did n to hand it over, why didn��t she mention it earlier?


    Su Liang exined that she didn��t mention it earlier because she couldn��t trust the Grand Emperor at first, andter there were too many things going on, so she forgot.


    Duanmu Chen was somewhat speechless, ��So, now that you admit to having it, do you n to give it to me?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, but Your Majesty probably won��t understand it.��


    Duanmu Chen wondered if he had been indulging Su Liang too muchtely. It seemed like it, as every time there was a new treasure in the pce, he would think of sending it to his unborn godson first. He rarely called Su Liang to the pce and had someone deliver half of the tribute fruits to the Su Mansion immediately��


    However, Su Liang wasn��t arrogant due to favoritism. She was just telling the truth, although it might not sound pleasant.


    Afterward, Su Liang exined the content of the secret scroll to Duanmu Chen in detail.


    After listening, Duanmu Chen��s first reaction was, ��You know so much about mechanical arts? Is there anything you don��t know?��


    ��I really don��t know.�� Su Liang shook her head. ��It��s Gu Ling who understands. When we were in Su Vige, he apprenticed himself to an old carpenter in the vige, who happened to be my rtive. He learned some carpentry skills and had a basic foundation.��


    Duanmu Chen��s mouth twitched slightly, finding it difficult to decide whether it was more absurd for Gu Ling to apprentice himself to a remote vige��s old carpenter or Su Liang to think that the carpentry skills taught by the vige��s old carpenter could serve as a foundation for mechanical arts��


    ��Of course, I say this because my husband is very smart and talented in this area. I wouldn��t understand those blueprints if I looked at them.�� Su Liang said earnestly.


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��Yes, yes, your Gu Ling is the smartest, the number one genius in the world.��


    Su Liang expressed that it wasn��t an exaggeration at all. Gu Ling was not only smart but also very serious and dedicated to everything he did, which naturally contributed to his sess.


    ��In that case, do I not need the secret scroll? How about asking Gu Ling to make some practical weapons for me?�� Duanmu Chen asked with furrowed brows.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Let him try. He��s currently modifying one of the weapons. If it��s sessful, I��ll then show it to Your Majesty.��


    ��If I hadn��t asked, when would you have mentioned it?�� Duanmu Chen huffed.


    Su Liang smiled, ��I was nning to give Your Majesty a surprise when the weapon was ready.��


    Duanmu Chen replied coldly, ��Thank you very much!��


    ��Your Majesty is too polite.�� Su Liang said with a respectful expression.


    ��When can I taste the dishes personally cooked by Gu Ling?�� Duanmu Chen suddenly changed the subject.


    Su Liang hesitated for a moment, ��Did he promise to cook for Your Majesty? I wasn��t informed.��


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��Stop pretending to be clueless. I can��t forget the steamed bun from your house that cost 500 taels.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��No problem, next time I make steamed buns, I��ll send a te to His Majesty.��


    After Su Liang left, Changan saw Duanmu Chen��s expression was strange, sometimes frowning, sometimes sighing, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Changan asked Duanmu Chen if he wanted to go to the Empress Dowager��s pce, Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��There are still memorials left unapproved.�� Then he asked Changan, ��Does Su Liang know some kind of enchanting tricks?��


    Changan was surprised, ��This�� not possible, right?��


    ��When I was the crown prince, I thought that I couldn��t treat Su Liang as a friend, only as a partner. When I be the emperor, I must establish my authority and make her stick to her ce as a servant. I also think that it was right for my father to show kindness and strictness to Su Liang, and it was normal to suspect her.�� Duanmu Chen frowned, ��But after I really became the emperor, I wanted to be friends with her, and I couldn��t be strict in front of her. Did she drug me?��


    Listening until the end, Changan coughed lightly, ��If Mrs. Gu really had a drug that could conquer people��s hearts, perhaps she would have already used it on the Empress Dowager���� As he spoke, he realized his disrespect and didn��t dare to finish.


    But Duanmu Chen had already understood Changan��s meaning. Thinking about it, if Su Liang had such a heaven-defying ability, there would be no enemies for her in this world, and everyone would like her just by casually drugging them.


    ��Indeed, it��s impossible.�� Duanmu Chen nodded, ��Then it��s my problem.��


    Changan said weakly, ��Actually, I think the current situation is not bad. From another perspective, Your Majesty has also gained Mrs. Gu��s trust.��


    ��That makes sense.�� Duanmu Chen��s brows rxed, ��To be honest, I feel pretty good. There are very few people who can make me feel that I��m neither above them nor under pressure, but talking to them on an equal footing without having to think thrice before speaking.��


    From childhood to adulthood, Duanmu Chen had developed the skill of pleasing everyone in every situation, always careful and calcting with his words and actions. Even in front of his mother, Empress Dowager Xiao, he had always followed the rules.


    But when facing Su Liang, he was more rxed, revealing more of his personal emotions.


    Su Liang didn��t know that Duanmu Chen had thought so much. When she returned home, she told Gu Ling that Duanmu Chen wanted to eat his steamed buns, and Gu Ling said no.


    ��Great God, are you afraid that he��ll never be satisfied?�� Su Liang asked with a smile. Gu Ling��s steamed buns were incredibly delicious, no matter how they were made. Su Liang thought they were better than hers.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��He definitely will be.�� This time he wanted steamed buns; next time he would order dishes.


    ��Just refuse him next time. I had no choice but to agree to it this time. After all, it��s not good topletely snub him, who is the ruler of a country.�� Su Liang shook Gu Ling��s arm, ��You don��t have to make them especially for him, just send him a few when you make them.��


    ��Alright.�� Gu Ling agreed. As for the matter of weapons, he had already been working on it.


    Su Liang calcted the time, ��Ren Dong should have arrived at Jiaye City by now. Situ Jing should also be almost at Yao City. It remains to be seen whether Yue Mei wille to cause me trouble.��


    ��


    Liang Country��s Yao City.


    Yue Mei had left for several days, and Situ Xie remained in seclusion.


    On the day Situ Jing arrived at Yao City, he didn��t go to the King Yue��s mansion to find Situ Xie, but directly sneaked into the Imperial Pce to see Situ Han. With his martial arts skills, it was very easy.


    Father and son hadn��t met before, and when Situ Han first saw Situ Jing descending from the sky, he was cautious. But after recognizing his face, he became excited, ��Jingjing? Are you Jingjing?��


    Situ Jing nodded indifferently, ��It��s me.��


    ��Your eyes are alright?�� Situ Han approached, looking at Situ Jing��s face, very happy, ��That��s great, as long as you��re fine, it��s good you came back. Have you seen your uncle the emperor yet?��


    Situ Jing shook his head, ��No.��


    Upon hearing this, Situ Han showed a satisfied expression. This was his son, hidden and concealed from him by Situ Xie for so many years. He didn��t want Situ Jing to bepletely devoted to Situ Xie and be distant from himself.


    Situ Han pulled Situ Jing to sit down and asked about the details of the matter.


    Situ Jing said that his maternal grandfather had been won over by Su Liang, and he pretended to repent and gained her trust. Su Liang treated him and after he was healed, he secretly left and came to Liang Country.


    ��Your grandfather didn��t listen to you but chose to side with Su Liang instead?�� Situ Han snorted coldly, ��That girl is indeed best at enchanting people��s hearts!��


    ��Father Emperor.�� Situ Jing called out.


    Situ Han looked relieved and temporarily did not think about the possibility that Situ Jing was sent by Su Liang. He brought up Situ Xiang.


    After reminiscing about the past, Situ Han said he would officially restore Situ Jing��s status and let him return to the Liang Country��s Royal Family; this was what Situ Jing wanted, so he naturally would not refuse.


    After that, Situ Jing left the pce to see Situ Xie.


    Situ Xie was very happy to see Situ Jing return with his eyes healed but began to harbor doubts in his heart.


    After listening to Situ Jing��s words, Situ Xie sighed, ��Don��t me your grandfather. In fact, if you can regain Su Liang��s trust and stay by her side, it would be better and more conducive to what we are going to do next.��


    Situ Jing��s face was calm, ��I know. My maternal grandfather tried his best to repair my rtionship with Su Liang, and I pretended to repent and asked for her forgiveness, but she resolutely refused to give me another chance. That��s why I had no choice but to leave.��


    Situ Xie sighed deeply, ��It��s good to be back. Your father emperor must be very happy to know; he is very worried about your safety.��


    ��I have just seen my father emperor.�� Situ Jing��s expression was faint, ��My father said he will hold a banquet for the officials tomorrow and let me make my official appearance.��


    Situ Xie��s eyes flickered slightly, ��That��s very good. You have suffered a lot of grievances over the years, and your grandfather will make it up to you.��


    ��I want the position of the crown prince, and I hope my grandfather will help me.�� Situ Jing said bluntly.


    ��I will discuss this matter with your father emperor.�� Situ Xie did not agree or disagree.


    When Situ Jing left the mansion, he came face to face with the twin brothers from King Yue��s Mansion, Situ Zhang and Situ Min. Situ Min had almost killed Lian Shunst year, and as a result, became Su Liang��s enemy. At that time, he was punished with fiftyshes, his skin torn apart, but he had recovered by now.


    Seeing Situ Jing, Situ Min��s eyes were hostile, ��You are the bastard who ruined our grandfather��s big ns, causing my elder brother to be captured? You have the nerve toe back?��


    Situ Zhang frowned and pulled Situ Min to calm down, but he didn��t pull hard, and Situ Min still rushed in front of Situ Jing.


    Situ Zhang just watched from the side. It was true that Situ Jing��s involvement led to Situ Jing falling into the hands of Qian Country.


    ��Situ Jing? It sounds like a name my grandfather randomly chose to imitate my elder brother.�� Situ Min sneered, ��You were blind, but how did you recover so quickly? Was it originally a pretense? Did that slut Su Liang heal you? I heard you two were good friends before? What kind of friends? You wouldn��t also be her lover, would you? Why did youe back? To be a spy for her? To continue to harm Liang Country and the Situ Family?��


    Situ Jing��s eyes turned cold, ��Get out of my way.��


    Situ Min sneered, ��This is my home, and you��re telling me to get out of the way? Who do you think you are? My elder brother is still suffering in Qian Country, my younger sister is being forced to marry, and you��re living a carefree life. Why? You have two choices: First, go to Qian Country and rescue my elder brother safely, then I can barely ept you as a cousin. Second, kneel down and kowtow to me; I can, for the sake of my grandfather, temporarily not hold a grudge against you. Otherwise, I will������


    As soon as Situ Min��s hand was raised, Situ Zhang heard the crisp sound of bones cracking, followed by Situ Min��s pig-like screams.


    After breaking Situ Min��s arm, Situ Jing raised his hand and pped him, then continued on the other side.


    Situ Zhang��s expression changed, and he stepped forward to stop Situ Jing but was pped away!


    By the time Situ Xie rushed over after receiving the report, his two grandsons were beaten beyond recognition. Situ Jing was ruthless and showed no mercy to Situ Zhang, deliberately targeting his weak points. Situ Jing��s strength was enough to easily crush the two of them.


    ��Stop!�� Situ Xie shouted angrily, ��Jingjing, what are you doing?��


    ��He called me a bastard.�� Situ Jing said casually, throwing down Situ Min, who he was beating, and took out a handkerchief to wipe the blood from his hands. He knew very well that Lian Shun��s broken armst year in Liang Country was Situ Min��s doing, and Situ Min scolded Su Liang because Su Liang had hurt him for Lian Shun��s sake.


    Situ Xie��s face darkened, ��Minmin, what nonsense are you talking about? Hurry up and apologize to Jingjing!��


    But Situ Min��s face was too swollen to speak.


    Situ Xie sighed, ��Jingjing, they are also worried about their elder brother being caught and are venting their anger on you. You are all brothers, but your hand was too heavy.��


    Hearing the word ��brothers,�� Situ Jing immediately thought of Lian Shun��s bright and smiling face. He looked down at Situ Zhang and Situ Min on the ground, and said coldly, ��Prince Uncle, do they dare to be so disrespectful and use abusivenguage in front of the Crown Prince?��


    Situ Xie frowned, and saw Situ Jing turned around, throwing down a sentence, ��I kindly helped Prince Uncle discipline his grandsons; there��s no need to thank me. Please let them remember that I am the second prince, and let them go and say that I am a bastard in front of father emperor.��


    Looking at Situ Jing��s retreating figure, Situ Xie��s face darkened, and he increasingly felt that this grandson, who he had once ced high hopes on, had long ago gone out of control and as if he hade back to suppress his (own) power��

 Chapter 354: 354. Uncle is a Great God

    Chapter 354: 354. Uncle is a Great God


    Trantor: 549690339


    After the Imperial Physician examined Situ Min��s arm injury, he said it was too severe to fully recover, which further infuriated Situ Xie.


    Perceptive as he was, Situ Xie naturally realized that Situ Jing must have done this on purpose. And the reason was most likely the injury Situ Min had inflicted on Lian Shun��s armst year, even in the exact same spot!


    However, Lian Shun��s injury wasn��t as serious, and with Su Liang��s careful treatment, he had long since recovered. Situ Min, on the other hand, might lose the use of his arm because of this!


    ��Grandfather, Situ Jing has always been ambitious and has never truly been on our side. We can��t let him go on like this!�� eximed Situ Zhang, frustrated.


    Over the years, witnessing Situ Min cause troubles, Situ Zhang, his twin brother, had always pretended to be a mediator but was actually watching the drama. The reason was simple: they could never surpass their eldest grandson, Situ Jing, in status. Situ Xie truly dedicated himself to teaching and had high hopes for his grandson Situ Jing alone, demanding obedience andpliance from his other grandsons since childhood, deliberately guiding them to avoidpeting with Situ Jing for anything.


    Considering himself smarter than Situ Jing, Situ Zhang naturally felt resentful. As a result, on the one hand, he pretended to tter Situ Jing, and on the other hand, he intentionally enticed Situ Min into indulging in wine, women, and gambling. By doing this, he not only eliminated his rival but also used Situ Min to highlight himself, achieving a double victory.


    Therefore, Situ Zhang didn��t want Situ Jing to return safely. But he had been hiding his true feelings so well that even Situ Xie hadn��t noticed.


    Unexpectedly, Situ Jing, another grandson of Situ Xie, appeared out of nowhere. Situ Jing was the son of Situ Han, just that alone made him superior to the prince from the King Yue��s Masion.


    This forced Situ Zhang, who originally had been eagerly waiting for Situ Xie to take control of the Imperial Throne and then find a way to seize the throne himself, to watch helplessly as his dream of the Imperial Throne seemed increasingly distant.


    Situ Jing��s martial arts were far beyond Situ Zhang��s reach.


    Anger, resentment, and bitterness intertwined, causing the anger in Situ Zhang��s heart to rise, feeling that he couldn��t continue like this anymore, he must do something��


    However, Situ Xie��s expression turned calm again, ��Remember, he is a prince.��


    ��Grandfather, if the Imperial Throne is given to Situ Jing one day, will any of us in the King Yue��s Masion have a chance to survive?�� Situ Zhang couldn��t ept Situ Xie��s behavior of only focusing on his illegitimate son and grandson while refusing to give power to his legitimate grandchildren.


    Situ Xie��s gaze narrowed slightly, ��Don��t talk nonsense. The priority now is to save your older brother, then we can discuss other matters.��


    ��Is Grandfather really going to marry my younger sister to Duanmu Chen? Isn��t there any other way?�� Situ Zhang asked.


    Situ Xie shook his head, ��Yaoyao is willing. In the long run, this is a good thing.��


    Situ Zhang thought that Situ Xie might be thinking about Situ Yao��s future son with Duanmu Chen inheriting the throne of Qian Country.


    From a broader perspective, this was indeed a good thing for the Situ Family.


    But power that didn��t fall into his own hands and benefits that he couldn��t obtain were meaningless to Situ Zhang.


    After Situ Xie left without mentioning how to deal with Situ Jing��


    The next day, Situ Han hosted a banquet in the Liang Country��s Imperial Pce to officially introduce Situ Jing, the Second Prince, and restore his identity in front of the royal family and ministers.


    Empress Dowager Min found her long-lost grandson untrustworthy and reminded Situ Han to be cautious. Situ Han said he believed in the people trained by Situ Xie, leaving the Empress Dowager speechless.


    Thus, Situ Jing formally returned to the Liang Country��s Royal Family. His Prince Mansion was none other than the one Situ Han had bestowed upon Gu Lingst year, where Gu Ling and Su Liang had lived for a while.


    Now, Gu Ling��s prince title had been abolished in Liang Country.


    When Situ Jing returned to the pce and met Situ Han again, Situ Xie was also there.


    His grandchildren being defeated had happened only four days ago, but Situ Xie acted as if nothing had happened. Facing Situ Jing, he showed that sincere and kind smile again.


    It��s so fake�� Situ Jing thought, even faker than his former adoptive father and mother.


    After taking their seats, Situ Jing quickly learned the reason he was summoned to the pce: Situ Xie proposed to have Situ Jing lead the delegation to Qian Country for the marriage and then bring Situ Jing back.


    ��Jingjing, you��ve just returned, and it��s hard to ask you to travel again. However, among the younger generation of the Situ Family, you have the highest martial arts skills. I��m worried that Qian Country might try something, and I can��t trust anyone else to go,�� Situ Xie exined why he insisted on sending Situ Jing.


    Situ Han was evidently convinced, ��Jingjing, although the previous incident was kept a secret, many people in the court still know about it and have spoken ill of you, even suspecting you of siding with Qian Country. This marriage mission is an opportunity; if you canplete it sessfully, those voices of doubt will disappear.��


    Situ Jing knew very well that the so-called ��someone has grievances against him�� and ��someone suspects his loyalty to Qian Country�� were none other than Situ Xie and Situ Han.


    On the surface, Situ Han seemed to be very affectionate towards Situ Jing, but as long as Situ Xie instigated a few words, he would doubt Situ Jing��s intentions in returning this time.


    Situ Jing��s expression was faint, ��If I were to go to Qian Country, I might not be able toe back.��


    Situ Han frowned, ��If Qian Country does not want to go to war, they won��t hold the prince of Liang Country hostage.��


    Situ Jing shook his head slightly, ��I mean, my grandfather is now with Su Liang, and if he sees me, he might insist on keeping me by his side.��


    Situ Xie spoke up, ��It��s not impossible. But it��s also an opportunity to win over your grandfather. After all, you are his bloodline, and I believe you must have a way. It would be great if you could get your grandfather to leave Su Liang ande to help us in Liang Country.��


    Situ Han agreed, ��What my uncle said is reasonable. Jingjing, he is your grandfather, and he will not harm you, nor will he let Su Liang harm you. You can go without worry.��


    Situ Jing closed his eyes, ��Since Father and Uncle believe I��m the most suitable person for the job, then I��ll take care of the marriage escort.��


    After Situ Jing left, Situ Xie said to Situ Han, ��I will have Yaoyao keep an eye on his every move for any suspicious behavior.��


    Situ Han sighed, ��I hope he won��t disappoint me. I heard that your two grandsons were injured by Jingjing, are they all right?��


    Situ Xie shook his head, ��They were the ones who made the mistake first. Jingjing was a bit heavy-handed, but their lives are not in danger.��


    ��That��s good.�� Situ Han nodded.


    The day of Situ Yao��s wedding soon arrived.


    Her eldest brother was still in Qian Country, and her other two brothers were injured and did not show up to see her off.


    Situ Xie personally sent his granddaughter ten miles out of the city, and repeatedly urged Situ Jing to take good care of Situ Yao.


    Situ Jing agreed to do so.


    On the first day of the rest, Situ Yao took the initiative to find Situ Jing with the desserts she made herself.


    ��Is there really no hope for the rtionship between Royal Brother and sister-inw to be repaired?�� Situ Yao brought up Su Liang.


    Situ Jing��s expression was faint, ��Why do you care about this?��


    Situ Yao sighed, ��Actually, I��ve always admired my sister-inw, but because of our different positions, I don��t even have the chance to be friends.��


    ��You��ll have the opportunity once you marry into the imperial harem of Qian Country.�� Situ Jing said.


    Situ Yao sighed softly, ��I wonder if Sister-inw would be willing to acknowledge me. After all, many things have changed sincest year. Would Sister-inw vent her anger on me because of what my grandfather did?��


    Situ Jing felt that Situ Yao was pretending to be innocent while testing him, so he just said faintly, ��I��m curious about that too.��


    Then Situ Yao apologized to Situ Jing on behalf of Situ Min, saying that he was just worried about Situ Jing and acted impulsively at the time.


    Situ Jing said that he had solved the problem at that time and there was no need to mention it again.


    Capital city of Qian Country.


    Zhengzheng had yed at Su Mansion for another day, and when it was evening, Lu Yu came to pick up his son. When Zhengzheng left, he even brought a box of delicious cookies baked by Gu Ling.


    However, not long after Zhengzheng left, when Gu Ling and Su Liang were sitting in the pavilion by theke having dinner, they saw Lu Yu return in a panic, saying that Zhengzheng had been kidnapped on their way home!��From the sound, it��s a woman. She��s not young and her martial arts are very powerful.�� Lu Yu��s face turned pale, obviously having been poisoned, ��The woman said that Su Liang has to meet her on the top of Wangxiang Mountain at midnight tonight. If he��s even a bitte�� �� Collect Zhengzheng��s body��


    ��Yue Mei!�� Su Liang��s heart sank, ��She really came after all!��


    Soon, everyone in the mansion got the news.


    Old Bai was furious, ��She even targeted the child!��


    ��Grand Master, please calm down. She��s after me,�� Su Liang said with a solemn gaze, ��We need to be cautious in dealing with this. It would be best if we could eliminate her, but the most important thing is to rescue Zhengzheng safely.��


    ��You can��t go. If there��s any ident���� Cen Man frowned and said to Su Liang.


    Qiao Cong also spoke up, ��Yes, you absolutely can��t go! My leg has almost recovered; I can deal with that poison woman!��


    Su Liang shook his head, ��Let��s not rush to decide who��s going first. Grand Master, what do you think her purpose is in wanting to meet me? To kill me? To capture me for torture? Doesn��t she know that Master is right here?��


    Old Bai frowned, ��She��s a madwoman, who knows what she wants to do!��


    ��Her actions may be crazy, but her mind is not insane. She must have a purpose,�� Su Liang said, ��Since she��s in league with Situ Xie, maybe she ns to capture me alive and give me to Situ Xie as a hostage? At the same time, to control Master and take revenge on Master?��


    Old Bai clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, ��It��s all my fault. I should have settled this with her back in Liang Country!��


    Although Old Mu scolded Old Bai for this matter for a long time, he exined for Old Bai at this moment, ��You were also poisoned by that poison woman. You both haven��t been together for decades and don��t know much about each other��s poison techniques. Even if you didn��t leave back then, you might not be able to kill her. Maybe she would kill you instead.��


    ��We must save Zhengzheng, but Xiaoliang must not go,�� Old Bai said.


    ��But Ren Dong is not at home, and there��s no one to act as a substitute for Master,�� Qi Jun sighed.


    As a result, Qiao Cong said, ��My granddaughter!��


    Everyone looked at him together. Old Bai and Old Mu were both stunned.


    Qiao Cong squinted his eyes, ��What are you looking at? I��m not going to send my granddaughter to die, am I? It��s just to ensure that nothing goes wrong. After all, Xiaoliang has our disciple in her belly; she can��t be frightened.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��No. Nangong Qian is too weak and doesn��t know how to imitate voices. To avoid holding us back, I won��t go and won��t find a substitute, lest she finds out and gets more provoked. And I feel that as long as she sees my face, she will be enraged. But before she sees my face, her main target is Master. In this case, Master can just confront her directly, talk more about the past, distract Yue Mei��s attention, and Gu Ling goes to save Zhengzheng.��


    Everyone agreed one after another.


    So it was quickly decided that Old Bai and Gu Ling, the two with the strongest currentbat power, would go to Wangxiang Mountain tonight, while the others would stay behind.


    Qiao Cong, Cen Man, and Old Mu would guard Su Liang until Gu Ling returned.


    ��You go back first and tell Sister Wan not to worry too much. The woman is after me and won��t harm Zhengzheng,�� Su Liang said to Lu Yu.


    Lu Yu nodded, ��Let us know as soon as there is news.�� As soon as he finished speaking, he left. He had already taken the antidote given by Su Liang and his body was unharmed.


    The meal had already gotten cold, and Su Liang and Gu Ling, worried about Zhengzheng, had no appetite.


    Su Liang rubbed his forehead, ��It��s really hard to live a peaceful life; I have a troublesome constitution.��


    Yue Mei��s martial arts are powerful and her poison techniques are top-notch. She��s also hiding in the dark, waiting to strike, making her hard to resist. Even if Gu Ling personally escorts Zhengzheng home, he might be ambushed.


    However, Zhengzheng has nothing to do with Yue Mei; she is just a tool for her to deal with Su Liang. He has to be alive for her n to work.


    As midnight approached, the night breeze was cool.


    Old Bai climbed to the top of Wangxiang Mountain and chose a location suitable for both offense and defense before stopping. After waiting for a while, he finally heard some movement.


    Looking at the figure, Old White knew it was indeed Yue Mei, and she had bound Zhengzheng with a rope in front of her, her back facing the cliff. If anyone attacked her, Zhengzheng would be used as a shield.


    ��Ah Mei.�� Old White spoke, his voice low and deep.


    Yue Mei sneered coldly, ��Howe my senior brother came? I��m not looking for you.��


    Old White sighed, ��Su Liang is my disciple, and you��re looking for trouble with her because of me. Isn��t it better for me toe? Let��s settle any issues tonight and stop this endless fighting.��


    ��Are you ming me?�� Yue Mei snorted coldly, ��But even though you are Su Liang��s master, you cannot rece her. Let here, or else I will twist this child��s head off and throw it down!��


    ��Ah Mei! Why do you have to be like this? Is it because of Situ Xie? What benefits did he give you?�� Old White asked sternly, ��We grew up together, and you know that I have always treated you like a sister. Even now, I asked Su Liang to promise that no matter what, she will not kill you. Everything that happened back then was my fault, and I owe you. If I had the chance to start over, that night, I would have gone with you!��


    Yue Mei��s expression changed atst, ��Senior brother, are you trying to deceive me? You like Shen Qingxue, how can you go with me? You��re lying to me!��


    Old White shook his head, ��I��m not lying to you. As long as you told me that night about Shen Zhong��s humiliation of you, I would have taken you with me. I swear, this is the truth.��


    ��I believe you.�� Yue Mei��s voice softened a lot, ��I have never forgotten my senior brother��s kindness toward me.��


    ��The past is not important anymore. As long as you are willing to change your ways, we will still be brother and sister in the future.�� Old White said earnestly.


    However, Yue Mei suddenly sneered, ��Even at such an age, Senior Brother is still so naive. I like it. However, who gets to decide what is evil and what is righteous? Why can��t it be Senior Brother whoes with me instead? In consideration of Senior Brother, I��ll give you one more chance: call Su Liang here, and you two follow me as master and disciple. I��ll let this child go without hurting him at all. Otherwise����


    Before Yue Mei could finish, a dark figure leaped up from below the cliff, and a cold de silently pierced Yue Mei��s clothes, her skin��


    As Yue Mei felt the pain and looked down, her right ankle separated from her body and tumbled down the cliff!


    Yue Mei let out a muffled grunt and her face paled in horror as Old White rushed over. She instinctively turned only to be shed across her left arm!


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye, and the de was so sharp that it seemed to cut iron effortlessly, causing Yue Mei��s hand to fly out along with the sttered blood��


    With a scream, Yue Mei, with her only remaining hand, released the rope on her body, allowing Zhengzheng to be pulled away. Taking advantage of the situation, she hurriedly fell down the cliff! If she didn��t let go of Zhengzheng now, she would bepletely unable to escape!


    Meanwhile, Old White swung the prepared rope and it was caught by Gu Ling, who was about to plummet. With a hand she leaped onto the cliff, securely holding Zhengzheng in the other.


    Old White looked down the cliff, which was quickly calm again.


    It was Ying Ying who told them about Yue Mei��s habit of acting alone. If she had aplices tonight, the situation would have been different.


    Gu Ling calcted every step carefully when she attacked, any misstep would lead to failure.


    Old White, who was responsible for diverting Yue Mei��s attention, was indeed sessful. Although he didn��t persuade Yue Mei to change her wicked ways, that was never his purpose. After all, back then, Yue Mei liked Old White and had been trying to win his affections, holding a grudge ever since. Hence, Old White was one of the few people who could truly influence her.


    ��Is Zhengzheng alright?�� Old White asked with a somewhat nervous expression.


    Gu Ling had already checked Zhengzheng��s breathing and pulse, ��He��s fine.��


    ��You go back first, I��ll check the bottom of the cliff!�� With that, Old White disappeared from sight.


    Gu Ling carried Zhengzheng down the mountain, halfway through, Zhengzheng woke up, with his big eyes wide open, looked at Gu Ling in amazement, ��Uncle Ning!��


    Gu Ling didn��t mind that Zhengzheng was still asionally calling him Uncle Ning, he tousled the boy��s hair, ��It��s okay now.��


    Zhengzheng hugged Gu Ling��s neck, ��I��m not afraid, I knew Auntie and Uncle Ning would bring me home! Do you know why, Uncle Ning?��


    Gu Ling yed along, ��Why?��


    With a grin, Zhengzheng answered, ��The answer is what Auntie often says. Because Uncle Ning is a great god! An all-powerful great god!��

 Chapter 355: 355. He is lovesick

    Chapter 355: 355. He is lovesick


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Auntie!��


    The child��s voice was filled withughter.


    A huge weight lifted from Su Liang��s heart, and she breathed a deep sigh of relief. Although she had faith in Gu Ling��s abilities, when it came to Zhengzheng��s safety, she couldn��t help but worry more.


    Those waiting with Su Liang rxed and set their minds at ease.


    Gu Ling walked in, with Zhengzheng lying on his back, waving his little hands happily at everyone. ��I��m fine!��


    Su Liang stood up and greeted him, ��We need to inform Sister Wan quickly.��


    Qi Jun immediately responded, ��I��ll go right away!��


    ��I��ve already been home.�� Zhengzheng hurriedly said, ��I told my parents and little brother to go to bed early, because I want to sleep with Auntie tonight!��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��Alright.�� She knew that her family��s great god was always the most reliable. He had already gone to the Wan family to report their safety on his way back.


    Su Liang checked Zhengzheng��s pulse to make sure he was alright and not poisoned. As she had expected, Zhengzheng was just a tool for Yue Mei, who had no need to make things moreplicated than they needed to be.


    Zhengzheng was being held by old man Mu, who asked him if he was afraid.


    Zhengzheng shook his head, ��No, I knew my aunt and uncle and all the powerful grandpas and grandmas would save me!��


    Everyoneughed.


    Su Liang pulled Gu Ling aside to ask about the situation, ��Where is grand master?��


    Old Mu frowned at the mention, ��Oh right, how could I forget about Old Bai? Where is he?��


    Gu Ling briefly exined the events, saying that he had taken Zhengzheng back first, while Old Bai had gone down the cliff to hunt down Yue Mei.


    Upon hearing that Gu Ling had cut off Yue Mei��s right leg and left forearm, Qiao Cong nodded vigorously, ��Good! This way, whether she dies or not, she��s crippled!�� And it was the kind of disability that made it very difficult for her to move freely.


    After learning the Luoying Sword technique from Qiao Cong, Gu Ling��s abilities had be even more profound. In terms of martial arts, Yue Mei was no match for him. Moreover, he had attacked her from behind, relying on speed, ferocity, and uracy. It was simple and brutal, never giving Yue Mei a chance to counterattack.


    Old Mu put Zhengzheng down and walked out, ��I��ll go back up Old Bai! That mad woman is crippled but can still use poison. Old Bai is emotional and can��t afford to be soft-hearted towards her now and fall for her tricks!��


    Qi Jun quickly followed, ��I��ll go with senior!��


    Su Liang didn��t stop them. Although she didn��t think that Old Bai would still show any mercy towards Yue Mei at this point, considering everything she had done, as long as Yue Mei was alive, there was still a chance for her to strike.


    Gu Ling stayed behind. He needed to protect his family, and with enemies like Yue Mei around, he tried as much as possible to prevent Su Liang from leaving his line of sight.


    Su Liang discussed with Gu Ling, ��Shall we go to the Imperial Pce early tomorrow morning, report to the Emperor, and issue a nationwide emergency arrest warrant? If we don��t capture Yue Mei tonight, she may deceive and harm people on her escape route. At least we should inform themon people that she��s a dangerous person, not to pity her because of her disability. If anyone sees her, keep a distance and report it immediately. There will be a generous reward.��


    Gu Ling agreed.


    Cen Man also expressed her agreement, ��Xiaoliang has thought this through very well. In the case of Yue Mei being injured and disabled, she would definitely want to return to her hideout as soon as possible. If she is unsure of her safety everywhere, she won��t dare to harm people rashly, in order to avoid being discovered.��


    After a night of turmoil, dawn was almost breaking.


    Zhengzheng leaned against Qiao Cong and began to yawn, his eyes bing bleary.


    Gu Ling walked over, picked up Zhengzheng and took him upstairs to sleep.


    ��Master, why don��t you go and get some rest as well? We��ll wait until theye back,�� Su Liang said to Qiao Cong and Cen Man.


    ��I��m not sleepy, and since it��s almost dawn, I��ll just wait here without sleeping.�� Qiao Cong shook his head.


    Cen Man smiled, ��Xiaoliang, you should go up and sleep. We��ll call you if anything happens.��


    Su Liang nodded, then went upstairs.


    Zhengzheng, who had taken off her outer clothes and shoes, rolled around on the bed, muttering drowsily, ��Bastard��pay me back my little biscuits����


    Gu Ling��s lips curved as he and Su Liang shared a smile.


    Last night, Zhengzheng was kidnapped on the way home with the little biscuits Gu Ling had made by himself. Yue Mei threw the biscuits she had been holding away. Now she remembered them.


    Gu Ling filled a basin with warm water, wiped Su Liang and Zhengzheng��s hands and face, and tucked them in, ��I��ll be here, go to sleep.��


    Su Liang lightly touched her lips with her fingers, signaling Gu Ling to kiss her.


    Gu Ling��s eyes sparkled with a smile, and he leaned down to gently kiss Su Liang, stopping after a brief taste, only wanting her to rest as soon as possible.


    When Su Liang and Zhengzheng were both asleep, Gu Ling went downstairs.


    ��


    In the Imperial Pce, Duanmu Chen had just put on his dragon robe and was about to go to court when Gu Ling appeared unexpectedly.


    Duanmu Chen frowned, ��Can��t you stop startling people like this? If it were anyone else, they would definitely think it��s an assassination plot. What��s happened now?��


    Gu Ling revealed that a poison master beside Situ Xie had kidnapped Zhengzheng the night before, intended to kidnap Su Liang too, but failed. However, the poisoner had escaped.


    When Gu Ling set out, White hadn��t returned yet. If he hadn��t returned by then, it meant the pursuit of Yue Mei had most likely failed.


    Duanmu Chen��s face darkened, ��Is the child alright?�� He was already familiar with Zhengzheng.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��She��s fine. But we need Your Majesty��s help to issue an urgent warrant for arrest.��


    After Gu Ling exined why he wanted to do this, Duanmu Chen nodded, ��Your n is very thorough, I��ll make arrangements for it.��


    This wasn��t just about Su Liang. Yue Mei had Situ Xie and Liang Country behind her, so it would be disastrous if they managed to capture Su Liang.


    Gu Ling brought a portrait of Yue Mei and handed it to Duanmu Chen, detailing her features. Shortly after he left the pce, an urgent warrant for her arrest left the Imperial Pce, quickly dispatched to various territories.


    When Gu Ling returned home, Su Liang and Zhengzheng were still asleep, while Qiao Cong and Cen Man were still waiting downstairs in the Yuanming Pavilion, looking at theke outside the window and talking.


    Gu Ling went upstairs for a nce, then went to cook breakfast.


    Cen Man couldn��t help but sigh again, ��Xiaogu is such a good kid.��


    Qiao Cong nodded, ��He��s only about a hundred times better than my grandson.��


    Cen Man knew Qiao Cong was mocking himself, and she shouldn��t haveughed, but she couldn��t help it, thinking that the stubborn old man had be funnier since he had met Su Liang.


    When Gu Ling finished making breakfast and left it warming on the stove, he checked again to see if Su Liang and Zhengzheng were awake yet, and White, Old Mu, and Qi Jun finally returned.


    White looked terrible, his clothes torn and covered in dirt, but none of them were injured.


    Qi Jun reported, ��We never expected that crazy woman to have an aplice. A senior white-haired man followed the trail of blood down the cliff for a while, but the blood trail stopped, and another person��s footprints appeared. It was a man who took the crazy woman away.��


    Old Mu said angrily, ��The ce was well hidden, with many footprints around and a pile of leftover chicken bones. It seems that the crazy woman had nned to take Xiaoliang down that path, and someone was waiting to help her there! Damn it!��


    From the traces, Yue Mei was indeed still alive after falling off the cliff. She found her aplice shortly after, dragging her injured body. As for why the aplice hadn��t gone to the top of the mountain to help her, perhaps Yue Mei was too confident, or perhaps for some other reason, it was hard to say.


    However, the chances of someone eating a roasted chickente at night in that exact spot, and Yue Mei coincidentally running into him during a critical moment, and him being willing to take her away were almost non-existent. Too many coincidences were not coincidences at all.


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��It��s good that she��s okay. She��s already crippled, so it won��t be easy for her to make trouble in the future. Grand Master and Second Master, please go and rest for a while. Ajun, you too.��


    Old Bai was in a terrible mood because he believed Yue Mei was attracted by him, ��I said I wanted to keep chasing, but they insisted on dragging me back!��


    Old Mu patted Old Bai��s back, ��There��s no trace of her now, and no clues. We don��t know where they ran to, so what��s the point in chasing?��


    ��Ying Ying mentioned where Yue Mei��s hideout is, so I��ll go find it!�� Old Bai clenched his fists tightly. Afterst night, he became even more determined to eliminate this threat.


    Old Mu disagreed, ��Your most important task now is to teach your apprentice. Don��t think about those irrelevant things! What if you get into trouble while running around, and your apprentice needs to find a way to save you?��


    Su Liang sighed lightly, ��Grand Master, please wait a bit longer. Let��s see if there��s any news from Sister Ying Ying.��


    Zhengzheng woke up and ran down the stairs, throwing herself into Old Bai��s arms, ��Grandpa Bai!��


    Old Bai��s face brightened slightly, knowing that Su Liang had already checked, but he still confirmed once more that Zhengzheng was not poisoned before putting his mind at ease.


    As soon as Lu Yu and Wan Hui came over to take Zhengzheng away, Lian Shun��s parents arrived.


    They had arrived in the capital city early this morning. The mansion was provided by Yang Yu, fully equipped. After settling in briefly, they came to pay their respects to Su Liang.


    While Su Liang was entertaining Father Lin and Mother Lin with tea in the mansion, he thought Lian Shun would alsoe with them to the capital city.


    Mother Lin smiled and said, ��Everything was peaceful on the way; no incidents happened. Xiaonian is alone in Jiaye City, so Sunsun stayed behind to apany him.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��That��s good. Yang Yu ns to go there. I��ll make arrangements for these few days.�� Yang Yu had been busy dealing with business in the capital city and nned to meet up with Nian Jincheng in the south next.


    While there are still risks, the couple cannot live separately forever. General Yuan had passed away, and Qian Country was in dire need of a capable general. It would probably take Nian Jincheng a year and a half to return.


    Father Lin and Mother Lin came to inform Su Liang and declined his invitation for a meal before leaving. They said they would invite Su Liang and Gu Ling to visit once they had settled in their home.


    Su Liang had already sent many gifts to Lian Mansion in the capital city before their arrival, and Father Lin and Mother Lin hade especially to express their thanks.


    Two dayster, just as Yang Yu was about to set off for the south, Lian Shun arrived in the capital city and visited the Su Mansion first. The person apanying him was a pleasant surprise for Su Liang.


    ��Sister Ying Ying!�� Su Liang excitedly ran over to hug Ying Ying.


    Gu Ling recalled the scene when Su Liang and Ying Ying first met in Liang Country. The two of them really hit it off.


    Ying Ying forced a pale smile, ��Congrattions to both of you. You��re carrying a baby now, be careful not to run. Are you that happy to see me?��


    Su Liang nodded, pulling Ying Ying into Yuanming Pavilion, ��Of course I��m happy! I��ve been thinking about Sister Ying Ying all the time! It��s such a relief knowing you��re okay, but your face looks pale. Were you injured?��


    As she said this, Su Liang checked Ying Ying��s pulse and frowned, ��Your energy and blood are very weak.��


    ��I��m fine,�� Ying Ying smiled faintly, ��I was injured before, but it��s getting better.��


    ��Not that fast,�� Su Liang shook her head, ��Sister Ying Ying, you��ve lost so much weight.��


    Ying Ying told Su Liang about what had happened. Gu Ling went to check on the soup simmering on the stove.


    Lian Shun looked around, up and down, as if no one noticed or cared about him. He didn��t want Ying Ying to think he was childish and noisy, so he just turned around and went back to his house to find his parents.


    After Ying Ying chatted with Su Liang for a while and saw that Gu Ling came to bring the soup, she remembered Lian Shun, ��Why didn��t hee in?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I don��t know, and it doesn��t matter.��


    There were two bowls of soup. Ying Ying, who was very hungry, took a bite, ��Not bad. Gu Ling, did you make this?��


    ��He made it,�� Su Liang replied.


    Ying Yingmented, ��My brother-inw is really good at homemaking.��


    Su Liang smiled, and Gu Ling silently drifted away.


    After finishing the soup, Su Liang brought up the events from a few days ago.


    Upon learning that Yue Mei indeed caused trouble for Su Liang, Ying Ying��s face darkened.


    ��It��s a pity, I didn��t manage to get rid of her. But she��s disabled now. I just don��t know who her aplice was that night. If it wasn��t for that person, she��d be dead,�� Su Liang said.


    Ying Ying frowned upon hearing this, ��I left with my brother to hide from her three years ago, but she still found us. This time when I returned to Yin Country, I noticed that there were a few new masters in Wangyou Valley, and I didn��t know where they came from.��


    This was also the direct reason for Ying Ying��s failed rescue of Ying Ye. Including Yue Mei��s aplice, Ying Ying had never seen them before when she was in Liang Country.


    Hearing this, Su Liang thought of the mysterious forces that Master Lao Bai had mentioned. Those forces had someone cooperating with Yue Mei.


    Could it be that Yue Mei��s aplice and the masters in herir are from the mysterious forces? What do they want to do?


    Now that she thought about it, if Yue Mei had ambition and sought power, why did she only reveal herself this year and choose to serve Situ Xie? What was she doing before? Was her change also controlled by the mysterious forces behind the scenes?


    ��Ying Ying, are your parents still alive?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ying Ying furrowed her eyebrows, ��I don��t know.��


    Su Liang was puzzled, and then Ying Ying exined, ��Since I could remember, I��ve always been with my grandmother and have never seen my parents. I don��t know who they are, where they are, or whether they��re still alive. My grandmother forbade me to investigate my origins. I once suspected that I was a child she stole or snatched. After all, someone like her probably wouldn��t pick up a child and raise it. Ying Ye was also brought back by her all of a sudden one day.��


    As she continued, Ying Ying added, ��There��s another thing I doubt about not being rted by blood. She constantly forced us to practice holding our breath underwater. There were several times when I felt like I was going to drown in Wangyou Valley��s deep pool. Ying Ye almost drowned once when she held his head down and didn��t allow him toe up for air. He narrowly survived and had a severe illness, after which his mind became much slower, and he remained like a child.��


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang realized that Ying Ye must have suffered brain damage due to the drowning, which damaged his nerves and affected his cognitive abilities.


    ��Maybe she knows that there��s something valuable hidden in the water and wants you to help her retrieve it after improving your skills?�� Su Liang spected, ��In this case, she might not be your real grandmother. You both might have been stolen or snatched by her.��


    ��Maybe.�� Ying Ying sighed, ��Now, I just want to save Ying Ye from her clutches.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I understand. Ying Ying, go rest first. I��ll discuss with Gu Ling, as Yue Mei is also a problem we need to solve quickly. I��ll check on your injuryter.��


    ��Alright,�� Ying Ying nodded. After she left, she saw Qi Jun, who arranged for her to go to the guesthouse.


    Su Liang shared the new information with Gu Ling, ��Great God, should we go to Yue Mei��sir for a look? I think the masters who are with her are suspicious.��


    Gu Ling pondered, ��That��s fine. Let Old Bai go if he wants. You should rest for a while.��


    ��Ying Ying will definitely want to go as well, but she��s not in good condition. However, we cannot dy any longer. If we can arrive before Yue Mei, our chances of saving Ying Ye will be higher,�� Su Liang said, ��Let her rest for two days, and take her medicine. By the way, where is Lian Ershan?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I don��t know. He probably went home.��


    ��Didn��t he say he wanted to stay in Jiaye City with Xiaonian? Why did he suddenlye to the capital city?�� Su Liang asked, puzzled, ��His strength is not enough to protect Ying Ying, either.��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��He��s love-sick.��

 Chapter 356: What to do if the little god is mischievous?

    Chapter 356: What to do if the little god is mischievous?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang was surprised, ��Lin Shun and Sister Ying? This���� Thinking about it, Ying Ying was indeed the type Lin Shun would like. Moreover, after Lin Shun appeared today, he was unusually quiet, which must have had a reason. If it was because he didn��t want to appear too childish in front of Ying Ying, it all made sense.


    However, Su Liang didn��t n to ask Ying Ying about this, nor did she n to help Lin Shun. At the moment, all Ying Ying wanted to do was hurry and rescue her brother. As for matters of love, she must not be considering them. Lin Shun should also know this, otherwise, with his original character, he would definitely run to Su Liang and ask her to be his matchmaker.<div>


    Su Liang went to find Old Bai and told him about Ying Ying and her brother��s situation.


    Old Bai��s face changed as he listened to Su Liang��s guess that there were people from that mysterious power beside Yue Mei now, ��It��s not impossible. But I know nothing about that power.��


    ��We are in the light, and they are in the dark. We need to investigate as soon as possible in order to deal with them.�� Su Liang sighed slightly.


    Old Bai frowned, ��I��ll go to Yin Country! See if I can save Ying Ye, and capture Yue Mei to find out the truth!��


    Su Liang nodded, ��This is what I wanted to discuss with grand master. Although I don��t want grand master to leave, things have changed, and no one else has the strength to deal with Yue Mei and her group.�� Poison techniques are very important.


    ��I��ll go!�� Old Bai initially wanted to pursue and kill Yue Mei, but was stopped and pulled back by Old Mu, ��You have a great talent in poison techniques, and you learn fast. You have already achieved five or six percent of my sess. I will teach you more when Ie back. You rest well during this period of time!��


    ��Okay.�� Su Liang nodded slightly, ��Sister Ying is familiar with Yue Mei��sir, and since she is worried about her brother, let her go with grand master so they can watch each other��s backs. However, she is still injured, and I want her to rest at home for two days before setting off.��


    Old Bai frowned, ��We should go as soon as possible!��


    Su Liang thought about it, and it made sense. In case Yue Mei and her group abandoned the ce and disappeared with Ying Ye, it would be hard to find them.


    ��Grand master, please pack up first. I��ll go and talk to Sister Ying, tell someone to prepare dried food, and you can set off as soon as possible.�� Su Liang said.


    When Su Liang saw Ying Ying, she was not asleep, but had just taken a bath, changed her clothes, and was sitting by the window holding a cup of tea and staring nkly.<div>


    ��Xiaoliang, you��re here. How did your discussion go?�� Ying Ying asked as soon as she saw Su Liang.


    Su Liang looked at Ying Ying��s pale face and handed her a small bottle, ��This is for replenishing Qi and blood. Eat one a day.��


    The tonic was not taught by Old Bai, but was made by Su Liang herself based on her past life experience. It was originally used for situations where a person had lost too much blood due to injury and needed to recover quickly. She had just found it.


    Ying Ying took it, opened the stopper, poured one out, and swallowed it, ��It��s delicious and sweet.��


    Su Liang chuckled, sat down beside her, ��I��ve talked to Gu Ling, and decided that grand master, who is Yue Mei��s senior, will go.��


    Ying Ying��s expression changed, ��That��s great! I��ll go with him!��


    ��Although I think Sister Ying should rest, time is pressing and I��m afraid of anyplications if we wait too long. You should set off as soon as possible.�� Su Liang said, ��Sister Ying, just call him master like I do, and don��t talk about it from Yue Mei��s side.��


    Ying Ying nodded again and again, ��I��ll listen to you.�� After speaking, she clenched Su Liang��s hand, ��Xiaoliang, thank you so much this time. Otherwise, I would have no strength to confront Yue Mei alone, let alone save Xiaoye.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Sister Ying, please don��t say that. Even if it wasn��t for you and Ying Ye��s situation, I and Yue Mei were already on bad terms. We are cooperating to deal with amon enemy.��


    Ying Ying breathed a sigh of relief, ��Seeing you, I feel like I��m back home, and my heart is a little quieter. If I were a man, I would definitelypete with Gu Ling for you.��


    Su Liangughed, ��I��ll have to tell Gu Ling about this.��<div>


    When Ying Ying went to Jiaye City, she had no belongings and had only brought a few clothes with her from Su Liang��s home.


    Su Liang asked Qi Jun to buy a few sets of clothes and shoes for Ying Ying, prepared some dried food, and gave Old Bai and Ying Ying one of the recent hidden weapons made by Gu Ling.


    Old Bai had previously made a lot of poison while Su Liang was not at home and stored it. He picked some for the two of them to take. In addition, Su Liang gave them all kinds of possible wound medicines and the special hemostatic gauze she hadmissioned.


    Last month, during her free time, Su Liang described the style and functions of outdoor backpacks to Gu Ling based on her memories from her past life, Gu Ling drew detailed design ns, Yang Yu provided the best and strongest fabric, and the Yang Family��s embroiderydies made two sample packs.


    Although they couldn��t make zippers and had to useces instead, which was somewhat inferior to her previous industrialized backpacks, it was much more convenient and practical than a cloth wrap used here for luggage.


    Su Liang gave two backpacks to Old Bai and Ying Ying for their luggage. The capacity wasrge, and different items were ced in different positions; straps around both shoulders and waist relieved the burden on both hands. It was much more convenient than the bamboo or wooden bookcase-type backpacks.


    The water bottle was ced in a side pocket with an opening, so it was easy to grab and didn��t need to be hung around the waist and swayed around. Except for being a bit peculiar, there was no problem at all.


    Qi Jun saw that Ying Ying had packed a lot of things into it, he tried it for himself and found it much morefortable than carrying a baggage, ��This is really useful!��


    ��Make moreter, so that everyone has one.�� Su Liang said.


    Old Bai appeared at the door with his backpack, ��Let��s go.��


    Qi Jun hurriedly put down Ying Ying��s backpack and handed it to her, but Ying Ying turned around and hugged Su Liang, ��Xiaoliang, you be well at home, don��t worry about me. We wille back as soon as we are done.�� She seemed to have already regarded this ce as home.<div>


    ��Alright, Sister Ying, take good care of yourself.�� Su Liang smiled.


    Old Bai and Ying Ying set off in secret.


    When Lian Shun returned to Su Mansion after having dinner with his family, he was informed that Ying Ying had already left.


    Lian Shun immediately frowned, ��Her health is not very good.��


    ��I am a doctor. But saving people is more important.�� Su Liang said with a slight sigh.


    Lian Shun understood, but suddenly felt empty in his heart, ��Should I catch up with them and go together?��


    Su Liang shook his head, ��They are traveling fast, you won��t be able to catch up now, and you might miss them.��


    Lian Shun sighed deeply, ��Su Xiaoliang, do you think I would just make things worse even if I went?��


    ��Of course not.�� Su Liang said, ��Although your martial arts are not very high, and you don��t know poison techniques, you are very smart and can definitely help. But what they need to do is not something that will be easier with more people.��


    Lian Shun understood, he just felt that Ying Ying was working hard and wanted to help her.


    ��Did you see it? I like your sister Ying.�� Lian Shun confessed.


    Su Liang nodded slightly, ��It was Gu Ling who noticed it first.��


    Lian Shunughed, ��No wonder Gu Xiaoling is my best friend.��


    He didn��t ask Su Liang to help set them up, as now was not the right time. They would talk about it after the trouble was resolved.


    ��Moving to a new environment is good for my parents. My father and Uncle Lin get along very well, and my mother received an invitation from Duke Mansion today. Lady Qin invites her and my sister to attend a flower-appreciating banquet tomorrow.�� Lian Shun said, ��Actually, it��s all because of your connections. I should thank you.��


    Although the Lin Family used to have a great reputation in Qian Country, after the death of Old General Lin and the loss of Concubine Lin, and with Duanmu Che��s consecutive failures and still under house arrest, it was not easy for Lian Shun, who was a militarymander but had no real achievements, to integrate into the circle of nobles in the capital city.


    Yuan Pei was rmended by Su Liang to Lin Shuzhi, and Lian��s father also had contacts with the Lin Family. As for the flower-appreciating banquet held by Duke Mansion specially inviting Lian Shun��s mother and sister, indeed, it was because of Su Liang��s face. Lian Shun didn��t have any significant intersection with the Qin Family before.


    ��No need to thank me. Your wounds are healed, your family settled. When are you going to do some real work?�� Su Liang asked.


    Lian Shun coughed lightly, ��I��ll meet the emperor in the pce tomorrow, and then escort Xiao Nian��s family back to Jiaye City, and guard the border together with Xiao Nian. If you trust me, I can go back to the southern border to defend the city myself, and let Xiao Nian return to the capital.��


    ��Better do it together, you can discuss and support each other in case of problems.�� Su Liang said, ��You don��t have to worry about things in the capital, I��ll help out if your family needs anything.��


    ��That��s something I��m not worried about.�� Lian Shun chuckled, ��Then it��s settled.��


    In the past, Lian Shun had spent several years neglecting his duties to find a cure for Duanmu Che. After being disappointed with Duanmu Che, he decided to join the army to inherit his grandfather��s will, but he had a streak of bad luck and had encountered several idents.


    Now that Qian Country had a new emperor and the Lin Family had moved to the capital, Lian Shun wanted to support this home more, make great achievements, and restore the family��s glory. Only then would his family members not be looked down upon by others.


    It was not that Su Liang asked him to do some real work, and he decided to return to Jiaye City on a whim. He had nned it before. He hade to see Ying Ying off and had already done so. Another task was to escort Nian Jincheng��s wife back to Jiaye City.


    Yang Yu said that leaving tomorrow was no problem, and she had been prepared to go and reunite with Nian Jincheng.


    Early the next morning, Lian Shun entered the pce to see Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen was very pleased that Lian Shun would soon return to Jiaye City to take up his post. Qian Country was short of officers, and if Lian Shun intended to live afortable life in the capital, Duanmu Chen would have to have a serious talk with him.


    ��I heard that the marriage engagement between your sister and the grandson of Old General Yuan has been canceled?�� Duanmu Chen suddenly asked about Lian Shan��s marriage.


    Instantly, Lian Shun��s heart was on guard. He knew that now was the time for choosing beautiful women for the emperor, and it was not possible that his sister Lian Shan had been chosen, right?


    However, Lian Shun also understood that since Duanmu Chen asked, he probably already knew the truth and wanted to see Lian Shun��s attitude��


    Lian Shun could only say that the marriage engagement had been canceled but not yet restored. He did not give a definite answer because there was indeed room for negotiation in this matter.


    ��So that��s how it is.�� Duanmu Chen nodded, ��Your sister��s name was on the list of beautiful women submitted by the Ministry of Rites, and I wanted to ask you about it.��


    Previously, Lian Shun had served as a militarymander in Xuanbei City, on the same level as ��Che Yun,�� and since he had not been removed from his post, it was normal for his unmarried and eligible sister to be on the list of beautiful women. Because beautiful women were not only selected from the capital but also from the daughters of official families all over the country.


    ��Do you have anything you want to say?�� Duanmu Chen��s eyes were deep.


    Lian Shun braced himself and said, ��My sister��s marriage to Yuan Pei was agreed upon by our grandfather and Yuan��s grandfather when they were alive. My parents and I still hope they could be together. It��s just that my sister was injured earlier, and her mind was not clear, and Yuan Pei was mourning his grandfather at the time, so the engagement was temporarily not settled.��


    ��Hehe,�� Duanmu Chen said with a gentle smile, ��In that case, I��ll ask the Ministry of Rites to remove your sister��s name from the list of beautiful women.��


    Lian Shun heaved a huge sigh of relief in his heart, ��Thank you, Your Majesty!��


    ��Now is the time to make use of talents. You have the heart to serve the country, and I am very pleased, I hold high expectations for you. I hope you can live up to your grandfather��s wishes and restore the glory of Lin Family.�� Duanmu Chen said with a solemn expression.


    Lian Shun expressed his loyalty.


    After leaving the pce, Lian Shun realized that it was probably true that Lian Shan had made the list of imperial beauties, but Duanmu Chen had mentioned it to him and then easily chose to give up. It was just an opportunity to show favor.


    Lian Shun would not be resentful of any possible calctions made by Duanmu Chen. They were originally a monarch and his officials, and Duanmu Chen��s intention to show favor was also a way of showing goodwill, hoping that he could be loyal and devoted.


    Lian Shun was grateful, and this did not conflict with what he originally wanted to do.


    Ying Ying went to the capital city the same day and followed Old Bai. The next day, Lian Shun escorted Yang Yu out of the capital and headed for Jiaye City.


    That day, Su Liang and Gu Ling were invited as guests to the Marquis Zhong Xin��s mansion, along with Zheng��Er. The invitation was for them to pick grapes by Old Lady Xing.


    Upon entering the Marquis Zhong Xin��s mansion, Su Liang noticed that the servants walked more lightly and had better manners.


    When meeting Old Lady Xing, she was talking to an elderly nanny dressed in in clothes.


    Seeing Su Liang, Old Lady Xing smiled and said, ��You��ve arrived.�� She waved her hand to let the others leave and pulled Su Liang to sit beside her.


    Gu Ling took Zheng��er and the basket they brought along straight to the grapevineyard. This ce used to be the Gu Family��s mansion, so he was very familiar with it.


    ��You have a goodplexion.�� Old Lady Xing gently touched Su Liang��s belly and smiled broadly, ��When this little one is born, I wonder how good-looking they will be!��


    Su Liang smiled softly, ��I hope they look like their father.��


    They chatted about Xing Yuyan, who had be the empress, and Old Lady Xing said that she had just visited her with the Miao Family yesterday. ��The emperor treats Yuyan extremely well. Even if new people enter the pce in the future, they won��t surpass her. I just want her to stop having wild thoughts and focus on taking care of the emperor.��


    Old Lady Xing had always kept a close eye on the Miao Family and her grandchildren, fearing that they would cause trouble. Now that her granddaughter had be the empress, Old Lady Xing worked on purifying the mansion again. She hired two retired nannies from the pce to teach manners, which even the Miao Family had to learn.


    Whenever Xing Yuyan wanted to invite the Miao Family to visit the pce, Old Lady Xing would apany her, fearing that the Miao Family would say something wrong and prevent them from teaching Xing Yuyan bad things.


    Although the Miao Family had always wanted their rtives to live in the capital city, Old Lady Xing never let her guard down. Recently, when the Miao Family brought up the matter again, iming guilt about not being able to look after their family while enjoying a luxurious life in the capital, Old Lady Xing sent many valuable gifts to the Miao Family��s rtives, hinting that they should behave and not cause trouble.


    ��Now I have no other thoughts, just hoping that the world will be peaceful and my son can return safely.�� Old Lady Xing sighed.


    ��He will.�� Su Liang nodded.


    ��It��s up to you.�� Old Lady Xing said, holding Su Liang��s hand.


    Two baskets of grapes came back from the Marquis Zhong Xin��s mansion. One basket was washed with well water and shared with everyone. The other basket, Gu Ling wanted to make desserts, and Zheng��er was now a little expert in cooking.


    While Gu Ling and Zheng��er were busy in the kitchen, and Su Liang was sorting out the notes she had taken when learning about poisons, Qi Jun came in, ��Master, just now when I went out to buy vegetables, I identally saw the second son of Marquis Zhong Xin.��


    Su Liang put down what she was holding and looked up, ��Xing Yuyang? What happened to him?��


    ��I saw him alone without any guards, so I felt something was wrong and followed him secretly for a while. I saw him enter a mansion,�� Qi Jun said, ��I didn��t dare to enter rashly, so I waited outside for a while, but didn��t see hime out, so I returned first.��


    Su Liang frowned. She had just seen Old Lady Xing today, who was very cautious but couldn��t prevent her grandchildren from going out. That Xing Yuyang was unapanied meant there was an issue.


    Su Liang didn��t ask Qi Jun to inform Old Lady Xing yet, deciding to first confirm the situation with the mansion Xing Yuyang had visited.


    Su Liang asked Old Mu to go over without rming the people inside.


    An hourter, Old Mu returned and told Su Liang that there was a young pregnant woman in the mansion, with an old nanny attending to her. When he arrived there, Xing Yuyang had already left.


    Xing Yuyang��s marriage had been arranged, and he was engaged to the legitimate second daughter of the Ministry of Rites�� family. They were to be married in the autumn.


    If the woman in that mansion was indeed someone Xing Yuyang was keeping and the child in her belly was his, it would greatly damage the reputation of the Marquis Zhong Xin��s mansion. While many young masters of noble families had fun with women outside, it was another matter entirely to bring a woman of unknown origin back home. Moving her elsewhere was a way to keep her hidden.


    Su Liang even suspected that the woman might be a spy, deliberately approaching Xing Ji��s son with some sort of plot.


    But after a secret investigation by Qi Jun, it turned out that the woman was the niece of the Miao Family!


    Su Liang was speechless. The Miao Family brought their nieces to the capital city behind Old Lady Xing��s back and paired them with her son. They hid the fact that they were pregnant until Xing Yuyang was to marry a noble daughter. At that time, they would let the niece enter the house with the child, forcing Old Lady Xing to ept the Miao��s daughter as a daughter-inw. They nned to use the niece to control the daughter-inw, both inside and out. They had calcted everything well, but only for their own interests and their family��s future, without considering how the news would affect the reputation of the Xing Family.


    Su Liang asked Qi Jun to send a box of homemade grape pastries to Old Lady Xing, while inviting her to visit the next day.


    The next day, Old Lady Xing happily visited. However, when Su Liang told her about the actions of the Miao Family and Xing Yuyang, Old Lady Xing was so angered that she nearly fainted.


    Su Liang had been worried about this, which is why she didn��t let Qi Jun mention it directly yesterday. In this way, she could ensure that Old Lady Xing��s health wouldn��t be affected by her anger��


    ��At this point, getting angry at ourselves isn��t worth it. We should focus on how to solve the problem.�� Su Liang gently patted the back of Old Lady Xing.


    Old Lady Xing��s face turned ugly, ��After so many years, she always said that our Xing Family did not take good care of her natal family. But before returning to the capital city, the Xing Family was also walking on thin ice, just having an empty reputation! After returning to the capital city, if it wasn��t for your support, where would we have peaceful days? The emperor��s promotion of Yanyan as the empress is not only because of my son, but also rted to you. Now is the time of trouble, the more prominent one is, the more cautious one should be. Her natal family has no talented people, even my eldest grandson doesn��t have an official position today, just an idler. What else does she want? I��ve talked to Miao��s family about this, but she��s only focused on seeking benefits for herself and her natal family, without considering the consequences it would bring to the Xing Family!��


    That matter could be considered significant or trivial. But Old Lady Xing cared the most about her reputation, and Xing Yuyang��s marriage was also her decision. Wasn��t this a p in her face? Forcing her future family to suffer in silence!


    However, it wasn��t easy to deal with the situation. After all, that was Xing Ji��s wife and son. If it escted, it would be difficult to end.


    Seeing Old Lady Xing remaining silent with a sullen face, Su Liang expressed her thoughts. Miao��s family always mentioned Xing Ji and cared about him a lot. Since there was no war at the moment, why not send her to Xuanbei City to cook for Xing Ji and take care of him? Without her children around, she would have nothing to n.


    Upon hearing this, Old Lady Xing��s eyebrows rxed, ��You��re right! That��s the best solution! The only thing I admire about her is the attentiveness with which she takes care of Ji��er. As for Yuyang��s situation, I��ll ask him when I go back. If he really likes his cousin, since things havee to this, she can enter the mansion. If the Ministry of Rites wants to break off the engagement because of this, I��ll make the decision to let Miao��sdy marry Yuyang, and then they can leave our family. This is the choice he made for himself!��


    Su Liang felt this was a pretty good solution. Everyone has to pay the price for their choices. Old Lady Xing is benevolent and ns on letting Xing Yuyang be responsible to Miao��sdy, leaving the final decision to the future family. If the Ministry of Rites breaks off the engagement, Xing Yuyang will marry his beloved cousin, and if the Ministry of Rites still wishes to go through the marriage, the Xing Family hasn��t concealed anything, and Miao��sdy will be a concubine.


    Su Liang thought this matter would end there. The possibility of the Ministry of Rites breaking off the engagement was not too high, after all, Xing Yuyang was the empress��s own brother.


    However, unexpectedly, that night, Chang��an arrived suddenly and said that Duanmu Chen was ill, asking Su Liang to enter the pce immediately.


    When Gu Ling took Su Liang into the pce, they saw Duanmu Chen still conscious, his face covered with many small red spots, and his hands as well. It seemed like an allergic reaction. Severe allergies could be life-threatening.


    Su Liang asked Duanmu Chen what he had eaten that day. Duanmu Chen said he had eaten dinner at Empress Dowager Xiao��s ce and drank a bowl of nourishing soup stewed by Xing Yuyan before going to bed.


    Su Liang turned her head and saw Xing Yuyan evading her gaze in panic.


    ��What did you add to the soup?�� Su Liang frowned. She knew Xing Yuyan would not and dared not plot against Duanmu Chen. However, the problem was that this person was not very smart, and it would be troublesome if she was used as a pawn by someone.


    Duanmu Chen��s cold eyes shot at Xing Yuyan, who knelt down with her knees bent and tears streaming down her face, ��Your Majesty, I swear I didn��t poison it!��


    ��What kind of medicine did you add? Tell me quickly, otherwise, I won��t know how to treat His Majesty. If we dy time���� Su Liang tried to make her voice sound as gentle as possible.


    Upon hearing this, Xing Yuyan got up quickly, and soon brought a medicine bag to Su Liang, ��This one, my mother said it was a secret recipe for having a child, my cousin used it and got pregnant very soon!��


    Su Liang:


    Duanmu Chen was already furious. He began to rethink why he initially believed Xing Yuyan could be Empress without any problems��


    Su Liang suspected that the cousin Xing Yuyan mentioned was the one hidden by Xing Yuyang, ��Why did you give the secret recipe for having a child to His Majesty?�� She opened the medicine bag and carefully checked what was inside.


    With red eyes, Xing Yuyan said, ��My mother said it would be best if both people consumed it. I took it first, and I��m fine.��Su Liang really wanted to roll her eyes. Could medicine be taken so carelessly? The same medicine might be fine for one person but not for another. Obviously, Duanmu Chen was allergic to this secret medicine, and Xing Yuyan, as the Empress, was in a hurry to get pregnant for fear that Duanmu Chen��s other women would give birth to sons before her.


    However, Su Liang confirmed there was no toxicity. Seeing that Duanmu Chen��s symptoms were not worsening, she told Gu Ling how to apply the needles and asked him to treat Duanmu Chen.


    After the acupuncture treatment, the red spots on Duanmu Chen��s face gradually faded, leaving only a faint trace.


    ��It will take some time to fully recover,�� Su Liang said, ��Does Your Majesty have any other diforts?��


    Duanmu Chen coldly nced at Xing Yuyan, ��No more.��


    ��Your Majesty���� Xing Yuyan cried like a pear blossom in the rain.


    However, Duanmu Chen had already withdrawn his gaze and stood up, ��I��m going to the Imperial Study, let��s go together.��


    On the way, Duanmu Chen said to Su Liang, ��For this matter, I will handle it myself, and you should not interfere.��


    Su Liang knew that the situation, whether it was intentional or unintentional, could be viewed as an attempt on the emperor��s life. No matter how he dealt with it, it would be considered normal from the standpoint of an emperor.


    Su Liang indeed didn��t want to plead for Xing Yuyan. After all, with Duanmu Chen��s temperament, he wouldn��t vent his anger on unrted people. As for those who were involved, it would be best to deal with them impartially and ording to thew.


    Upon leaving the pce, Su Liang thought about what had happened during the day and sighed softly, ��It seems Old Lady Xing��s n won��t work out. Actually, from another perspective, it��s not a bad thing either. The emperor takes action, and those who make mistakes pay the price, there��s not much to say. Both Old Lady Xing and my righteous father are kind-hearted and always find it hard to be tough. However, some people��s foolishness may lead to bad results; fortunately, nothing serious happened this time. If it happens again, it might cause a major disaster.��


    Some people could lead thousands of troops, but they might not be able to manage a family. This referred exactly to Xing Ji. No one is perfect, especially in household affairs, where feelings and blood ties were hard to disentangle.


    ��Great God, what would you do if Xiaoshen bes wilful in the future?�� Su Liang asked Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling thought for a moment and said, ��Throw him on a deserted ind for three months, and he��ll surely behave.��


    Su Liang looked speechless, ��I take back my words about you being an unparalleled great father.��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I was joking. In our family, you have the highest authority. Xiaoshen and I will listen to whoever has the higher martial arts skills. If he wants to be wilful, let him try to defeat me first.��

 Chapter 357: 357. Will you put righteousness before family?

    Chapter 357: 357. Will you put righteousness before family?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang did not go to inform Old Lady Xing about tonight��s events. Although it would give her psychological preparation, or she could deal with some people in her family first, to avoid the emperor��s punishment.


    But the problem lies here. Su Liang is not sure what Duanmu Chen intends to do, and once Old Lady Xing personally deals with Madam Miao, Xing Yuyang, and Miss Miao, it would be a burden in her heart and would affect her rtionship with the other children of the Miao family. In short, this is a very difficult situation to deal with.<div>


    Therefore, Su Liang did not want to pass this huge trouble to Old Lady Xing, and after the events took ce, she only needed to say that Duanmu Chen did not allow her to interfere.


    If Old Lady Xing doesn��t know Duanmu Chen��s intentions beforehand, can��t stop him during the events, she will be able to let go more easily afterward.


    It was even more unnecessary to tell Xing Yusheng beforehand. He had always been respectful and kept away from Madam Miao and her children.


    After returning home, Su Liang and Gu Ling quickly went to bed.


    Early the next morning, the Marquis Zhong Xin��s entire family, including the Crown Prince Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing, were summoned into the pce.


    At the same time, Miss Miao, who Xing Yuyang thought was well-hidden, as well as her two elder brothers hidden in another ce in the capital city, were subsequently searched and arrested by Xing��s subordinates, along with their servants, and taken into the Heavenly Prison.


    Upon entering the pce, the Xing family did not directly see Duanmu Chen nor Xing Yuyan, but instead waited in an empty pce.


    Old Lady Xing felt uneasy in her heart, feeling that something bad had happened, and momentarily suspected that something might have happened to Xing Ji who was far away in Xuanbei City.


    Xing Yusheng did not think his father was in trouble. If so, Duanmu Chen should have consulted Su Liang first, and she would inform the Xing family in the first instance.


    Being in the Imperial Pce, Xing Yusheng couldn��t help but suspect that today��s events were rted to Xing Yuyan. However, not knowing the details yet, he said nothing, onlyforting Lin Xueqing not to worry. Even if Xing Ji wanted to rebel, Lin Xueqing would be safe at least.


    After Duanmu Chen finished the morning court and reviewed the memorials, he finally came to see the Xing family members with Jing.<div>


    Old Lady Xing led the entire family to kneel and salute Duanmu Chen. With an indifferent expression, Duanmu Chen said, ��Old Lady and Crown Prince��s wife, please rise, you have seats.��


    Xing Yusheng, who was still kneeling on the ground, felt a sinking feeling in his heart. Only his grandmother and the pregnant Lin Xueqing were allowed to sit, while the others had to continue kneeling? It was undoubtedly bad news!


    Xing Yusheng gave Lin Xueqing a reassuring look before pce maids came and helped Old Lady Xing and Lin Xueqing to sit down.


    Madam Miao��s head was hanging low, and Duanmu Chen��s gaze swept over her before settling on Xing Yuyang.


    Old Lady Xing tried to stay calm, ��Your Majesty, may I ask what has happened?�� She also suspected that Xing Yuyan had made a big mistake.


    ��Bring in the Empress.�� Duanmu Chen��s expression was indifferent.


    Xing Yuyan entered the room soon after, followed by two serious-looking pce maids, who were unfamiliar faces to Old Lady Xing.


    Although Xing Yuyan��s clothes were neat and her hair ornaments were all in ce, her eyes were red and swollen, clearly having cried. As soon as she entered and saw the Xing family members, she broke into tears again, ��Grandmother, save me����


    Old Lady Xing��s heart lurched, but she heard Duanmu Chen��s cold voice, ��Does the Empress not even understand the rules?��


    Xing Yuyan��s body trembled, and she knelt down to pay respects to Duanmu Chen but was not called to stand up.


    ��Tell your family what you have done, Empress,�� Duanmu Chen said coldly.<div>


    Xing Yuyan nced subconsciously at Madam Miao and Xing Yuyang, ��Your Majesty, my second brother has also taken that medicine, and it really doesn��t cause any harm����


    As soon as Old Lady Xing heard the word ��medicine,�� she felt as if she had been struck by lightning, her face turning pale! No matter what kind of medicine it was, it was extremely sensitive in the pce!


    Xing Yusheng was already filled with murderous intent. He knew that when trouble arose, he would not be considered an outsider since their surnames were both Xing.


    ��Jing, tell Old Lady what the Empress has done.�� Duanmu Chen didn��t look at Xing Yuyan again.


    Chang��an��s expression turned serious, ��Yes.�� He then recounted the incident of Miao��s mother secretly bringing untraceable medicine into the pce and giving it to Xing Yuyan, who had secretly put it in a chicken soup for Duanmu Chen to drink. He also dered thatst night, it was confirmed that the medicine was brought into the capital city by the maternal rtives of Miao��s mother, and the rted parties had already been arrested and thrown into the Heavenly Prison.


    In the end, Chang��an said, ��Last night, His Majesty broke out in red rashes all over his body, and the situation was extremely dangerous. Fortunately, Imperial Physician Su and Marquis Chang Xin entered the pce in time to treat His Majesty, otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable.��


    Lady Xing was sweating profusely, and she couldn��t sit still as she listened. She got up and knelt down again. Lin Xueqing silently knelt by Lady Xing��s side, supporting her with one hand, afraid that she would faint.


    After Chang��an finished speaking, all that could be heard were the sobs of Xing Yuyan, who kept saying that she really didn��t mean it, she didn��t know it would turn out like that, she only wanted to bear the emperor��s Dragon Seed as soon as possible.


    Duanmu Chen looked at Lady Xing, ��I know that Su Liang is the adopted daughter of Marquis Zhong Xin. She has a good rtionship with the olddy and the crown prince, so I specifically instructed herst night not to intervene in this matter.��


    These words exined why Su Liang had not informed the Xing family at the earliest opportunity.


    Lady Xing said solemnly, ��This incident has nothing to do with Su Liang. It is because of the unfortunate circumstances of my Xing family. I beg Your Majesty to consider the loyalty of my son and treat us leniently.��<div>


    It was impossible for Duanmu Chen to not punish them. In the past, Duanmu Chen had given the Xing family important information and saved them because of Su Liang��s face, but he was a crown prince back then, and now he is the emperor.


    If Miao��s mother and Xing Yuyan weren��t the empress and Duanmu Chen still needed to use Xing Ji, their whole family could be executed, and even his nine ns could be exterminated.


    Upon learning from Su Liang about the things Miao��s mother and Xing Yuyang did behind their backs, Lady Xing still wanted to value harmony and even thought of how Miao��s daughter had already be Xing Yuyang��s woman and was carrying his child, and thus needed to take responsibility.


    Back when Lady Xing allowed Miao��s mother to enter the family, she had the same mindset. Since Xing Ji��s wife, Qin Yuan insisted on doing that, Lady Xing admitted even if she knew that Xing Ji was calcted by Miao��s mother.


    However, at this moment, Lady Xing hadpletely turned cold towards everyone rted to Miao��s mother. She regretted more and more that she should have been firm back then and never allowed Miao��s mother to enter the Xing family��s door! If they married a virtuous wife and severed ties when they had to, the Xing family wouldn��t have been destroyed by the Miao surname!


    You should know that the day before yesterday, Lady Xing told Su Liang that the emperor was extremely good to Xing Yuyan. This was a fact. Duanmu Chen, on one hand for Xing Ji��s strength and on the other hand for Su Liang��s face, was kind and just towards the Xing family. Xing Yuyan was living in happiness without knowing it, and it was so stupid that it was infuriating!


    Duanmu Chen, as a crown prince, already had several concubines serving him, but none of them had ever given him a son. Didn��t Miao��s mother and Xing Yuyan know why? It was Duanmu Chen��s intention because he wanted his main wife to give birth to his legitimate heir first, to avoid the situation where his eldest son was born illegitimately!


    So Xing Yuyan only needed to be more patient, and if her body wasn��t ill, the firstborn prince of Qian Country would definitely be her son.


    Lady Xing had reminded Miao��s mother and Xing Yuyan of this, but because they were in the pce, they didn��t dare to speak too explicitly. She didn��t know whether they were too stupid to understand or whether they understood but just couldn��t settle down!


    ��In consideration of Marquis Zhong Xin��s loyal service at the border, I will not depose the empress.�� Duanmu Chen��s words ended, and Xing Yuyan��s expression brightened.


    Miao��s mother breathed a sigh of relief but heard Duanmu Chen continue, ��However, those who instigated the empress to poison me must be punished severely.��


    Miao��s mother��s face stiffened, ��Your Majesty�� I did it out of good intentions!��


    Xing Yuyan also pleaded for her mother, ��Please spare my mother, Your Majesty, she really meant well!��


    Duanmu Chen��s face turned cold, ��Silence! Whoever thinks my punishment is too severe and dares to plead for mercy again will be punished the same way!��


    Xing Yuyan��s face stiffened, and she didn��t dare to speak anymore.


    Miao��s mother, pale-faced, crawled over to Lady Xing, ��Mother�� Mother, save me! I did it all for Yuyan and the Xing family!��


    ��Summon.�� Duanmu Chen ordered.


    An old eunuch came forward holding a tray with a pot and a cup. Anyone not a fool would know what was inside.


    As Miao��s mother cried and wailed, Duanmu Chen got up and walked out, ��There��s no hurry. Wait until Lady Xing is ready, then send her on her way.��


    His words left the pce, and the door was closed from the outside. Inside, only the Xing family members and the old eunuch who brought the poison wine were left.


    Xing Yusheng helped Lady Xing and Lin Xueqing up and let them sit down. Then he turned around and fiercely kicked Xing Yuyang, ��Look what you��ve done!��


    It seemed Duanmu Chen didn��t show any mercy and directly ordered the execution of Xing Ji��s wife. However, in reality, he was still merciful. Those with the surname Miao didn��t expect to survive, but those with the surname Xing were all right.


    Knowing this, Lady Xing dared not say another word. She knew that Xing Yuyang and Xing Yuyan, who were directly involved, would deserve death if they were punished.


    Xing Yuyang grabbed Xing Yusheng��s leg, his expression panicked, ��Brother! Go find Su Liang! As long as she pleads with the emperor, he will definitely spare my mother��s life!��


    Xing Yusheng kicked Xing Yuyang away and said coldly, ��It��s no use asking anyone, even if Father were here, it would be useless! Didn��t you hear what the emperor said, Su Liang is not allowed to intervene! The emperor didn��t kill you and Xing Yuyan together, that��s already a great grace!��


    Lin Xueqing held Lady Xing��s cold hand, not knowing what to say. She had a simple background and didn��t have much contact with the Miao family after her marriage, so she couldn��t understand why they would do such things instead of living a good life. They say that being with the emperor is like being with a tiger, so you have to be cautious. But Miao and Xing Yuyan have gone too far!


    Xing Yusheng ignored them and sat down next to Lady Xing, ��Grandmother, things havee to this point, the emperor has already been extremely merciful.��


    ��I know���� Lady Xing sighed deeply, ��I��m just worried about your father. If he knows, he will definitely feel heartbroken.��


    After all, that��s Xing Ji��s wife, even if she��s in the wrong, Xing Ji will still me himself for not managing his family properly.


    ��Father will understand.�� Xing Yusheng wasn��t too worried about this. Xing Ji was the smartest person in the Xing family. But in another sense, he was also the most foolish. He could always handle external affairs well, but he couldn��t handle family matters properly. If they had just kept the doors closed and only dealt with family matters, that would have been fine. But this time, some people had overreached themselves.


    Xing Yusheng looked at Miao, who was about to be executed, and felt nothing. She was his stepmother, and the person he had hated from childhood, with no emotional attachment.


    Unworthy people in high positions will inevitably bring disaster. Xing Yusheng suddenly thought of his father-inw, Lin Shuzhi��s previous warning about Xing Yuyan. Lin Shuzhi��s point was that the Xing family must control Xing Yuyan, not seeking her help for their family, but just hoping that she would behave and stay out of trouble.


    Lady Xing did just that, but who would have expected that some people were so fearless and absolutely insane��


    Su Mansion.


    Qi Jun was reporting the news of the Xing family to Su Liang, ��It��s said that the Empress is sick, and the emperor has allowed the family members to visit her in the pce. Lady Xing went in a hurry.��


    Su Liang was slightly stunned, ��She��s dead?��


    Qi Jun nodded, ��Yes. The Xing family members have left the pce and returned home, and they are preparing for the funeral.��


    ��What about the others?�� Su Liang asked.


    Qi Jun shook his head, ��The others should be fine. By the way, on my way back, I went to the ce where Xing Yuyang��s concubine was hidden, and it was empty.��


    ��I see. You go and say that I asked you to check on Lady Xing��s health, and bring this box of calming incense to her.�� Su Liang ordered, ��Ask if she needs me toe over.��


    Qi Jun understood and went to the Xing family.


    Su Liang sighed and looked at Gu Ling, who was making medicine nearby, ��I didn��t expect the emperor to have Xing Yuyan��s mother executed. But after all, it involves poisoning the emperor, and killing someone is not excessive.��


    As for the missing Miss Miao, Su Liang felt that her chances of survival were slim.


    Xing Yuyan��s life must not be as good as before, even if the position of Empress is still hers.


    Duanmu Chen seemed gentle, but his gentleness was only for useful people. Even if Xing Ji returned to the capital, he would have to thank Duanmu Chen for his grace, for not killing his children.


    Qi Jun soon came back and said that Lady Xing��s face was not very good, but she was fine and told Su Liang not toe.


    In addition, Lady Xing asked Qi Jun to tell Su Liang that she was preparing to cancel Xing Yuyang��s marriage, using the reason that he would be in mourning for three years, and letting the Ministry Mansion��sdy choose another good husband.


    Su Liang thought this was a good option, as Xing Yuyang was a person who made mistakes and also had the habit of calcting his fianc��e, which was different from the situation when they first got engaged. Lady Xing��s move, on one hand, did not want to dy the Ministry Mansion��sdy, and on the other hand, was to punish Xing Yuyang.


    Xuanbei City.


    Xing Ji had no idea that something had happened to his family in the capital city. He was currently entertaining the marriage envoy from Liang Country. The leader of the group was a familiar face �C the person who had once pretended to be Che Yun, now the second prince of Liang Country, Situ Jing.


    The envoy was to stay in Xuanbei City for one night before setting off again the next day.


    Xing Ji maintained a strictly professional attitude and did not show any special emotions towards Situ Jing.


    As night fell, Xing Ji was having a leisurely chat with Qi Jiang under the moon. The two had been friends for more than half their lives, with Qi Jiang��spanionshipsting even longer than that of Xing Ji��s wife and children.


    ��Marquis, the second prince of Liang Country is here,�� someone reported.


    Xing Ji looked up to see Situ Jing standing at the entrance of the courtyard, holding a jar of alcohol in his hand. He had once sported a long beard when pretending to be Che Yun, but now, without the beard, he looked much younger and more refreshing. He was indeed a handsome man.


    However, Xing Ji could not bring himself to like him, no matter how he looked at him.


    Situ Jing entered and said, ��I came here to have a few drinks with the Marquis.��


    Qi Jiang stood up, gave Situ Jing a cold nce, and remained by the side without leaving.


    Situ Jing took a seat and poured wine for Xing Ji, ��This is the imperial wine from Liang Country. Please have a taste, Marquis.��


    ��I am afraid I may not be fortunate enough to enjoy such a precious gift,�� Xing Ji replied coldly.


    Situ Jing smiled and raised his cup, drinking it himself, ��It feels like returning home when Ie back here.��


    Upon hearing this, Xing Ji really wanted to hit him.


    ��Actually, there is nothing special,�� Situ Jing said to Xing Ji. ��I just thought that the Marquis must miss his home very much. If there are any letters or items, I can help deliver them to the capital city along the way.��


    Xing Ji shook his head, ��No need.��


    ��There is one more thing,�� Situ Jing raised his cup again, ��I would like to thank the Marquis for his care and support in the past.��


    Xing Ji grabbed the wine ss full in front of him and sshed it on Situ Jing��s face, ��No need to thank me!��


    Wiping the wine off his face with his hand, Situ Jing��s smile grew deeper, ��I deserve it. Even if the Marquis cuts me with a knife, I would still owe it to him.��


    Qi Jiang drew his knife and handed it to Xing Ji.


    Xing Ji took it without hesitation, pointing the de at Situ Jing, ��You choose the spot.��


    Situ Jing stretched out a finger, pointing to his own forehead, ��Here.��


    Xing Ji snorted coldly, swung the knife, and cut off a strand of hair from Situ Jing��s forehead. ��Second Prince Situ, please leave.�� He could see Situ Jing had drunk quite a lot of alcohol beforeing and was somewhat tipsy.


    Situ Jing picked up the hair that had fallen on the table, slowly winding it around his finger, andughed at himself, ��If the Marquis really cut me with a knife, I would be very happy. But just like Su Liang, you are not willing to give me even the slightest chance.��


    ��There is no need to say such nonsense, as if bing the second prince of Liang Country was forced upon you by Su Liang,�� Xing Ji said coldly.


    Situ Jing nodded with a sarcastic smile, ��Indeed, it was her and Gu Ling who forced me to go there. If they were willing to ept me, I would never have gone to Liang Country.�� With that, he turned around and walked away slowly.


    At the entrance of the courtyard, Situ Jing looked back, ��I wish I were your son. This is something I have wanted to say for a long time, and today I finally said it. I want to ask the Marquis one thing: if your family members do something grievously wrong, would you protect them or let them pay the price, even with their lives?��


    Xing Ji frowned, ��No matter who it is, everyone must take responsibility for their actions.��


    Situ Jing chuckled, ��Very well. May the Marquis and your family never make any mistakes. And Su Liang and Gu Ling too. What I want to know most is whether Su Liang would abandon Gu Ling if he makes a mistake.��

 Chapter 358: 358. The cost of doing

    Chapter 358: 358. The cost of doing<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Qi Jiang watched Situ Jing��s figure disappear at the entrance of the courtyard, snorted coldly, and said, ��Could we not just treat him as a spy and dispose of him? I don��t think Liang Country would miss one prince.��


    Xing Ji shook his head, ��That��s not for us to consider. Since Xiaoliang and Xiaogu didn��t do anything to him, just let him be.�� He inexplicably felt that Situ Jing��s im that ��Su Liang and Gu Ling forced him to return to Liang Country to be a prince�� has some truth to it.<div>


    Earlier, when Situ Jing��s eyes were blind, Su Liang treated him. If they really wanted to stop him from returning to Liang Country, it would have been entirely possible.


    However, Xing Ji was more inclined to believe that Su Liang and Gu Ling let Situ Jing go to his doom because they didn��t want to team up with him anymore, and the enmity didn��t reach the point of having to kill him outright. After all, Situ Jing��s grandfather is now Su Liang��s master.


    Xing Ji sighed deeply, ��I suddenly feel a bit worried about the family. I don��t know how Yanzi is doing in the pce.��


    Qi Jiang shook his head, ��Don��t be influenced by Situ Jing��s nonsense. The olddy wrote about the emperor treating the empress very well, which must be true.��


    Xing Ji nodded slightly, ��I know, it��s just���� He didn��t approve of Xing Yuyan bing the Empress in the first ce, thinking she was not suited for such high positions and it wouldn��t be appropriate for her to be the wife of a noble family. However, Duanmu Chen didn��t consult him at all before deciding. Xing Ji was really afraid that Xing Yuyan would do something she shouldn��t.


    Qi Jiangforted Xing Ji to rx, not to think too much, and also mentioned Lin Xueqing��s pregnancy and that he could be a grandfather this year.


    Xing Ji was very relieved about Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing, especially Lin Xueqing. Being able to marry this daughter-inw was really a blessing for the Xing Family. Now, Lin Boyan has reced Duanmu Chen��s grandfather, Xiao Chengxiang, bing the youngest prime minister in the history of Qian Country. Lin Bojun is also the most trusted among the militarymanders and has been promoted sessively, allowing him to take control of the City Guard Army.


    It��s not the growing prominence of the Lin Family that Xing Ji cares about; he envies the simplicity and harmony of the Lin family even more. The saying ��A harmonious family prospers in everything�� makes sense.


    After so many years, Xing Ji no longer expects Xing Yusheng to get close to Miao��s family and her children, thinking it��s good to keep a distance. But what really worries him has never been Xing Yusheng, but the always reluctant Miao��s family��


    The next day, Xing Ji sent a team of elite soldiers to ��escort�� the marriage delegation from Liang Country to the capital city.


    As the marrying princess, Situ Yao, ording to the rules, didn��t show up directly and just greeted Xing Ji from the carriage.<div>


    Situ Jing had resumed his reticent demeanor as if the drunken incident of seeking out Xing Jist night had never happened.Capital city.


    ording to Su Liang��s calctions, Ren Dong should have already arrived at Xiangyue City in Yin Country, but she was alone, and he didn��t know the situation there.


    Su Liang told Ren Dong that if necessary, she could ask for the help of the assassins of Yanyun Building in Xiangyue City and gave her a token. Although previously Yan Shiba took quite a few assassins to Liang Country, there must still be Yan Shiba��s people in Xiangyue City, the capital of Yin Country.


    As for whether Yan Shiba himself is still in Liang Country or not, Su Liang wasn��t sure.


    Time flew by, and it was July.


    Gu Ling measured Su Liang��s belly with his homemade cloth ruler every night, not missing any small changes. Sometimes when Su Liang thought there was no change, Gu Ling would take out his ��Little God��s Growth Record�� and show her the data from the previous day, indicating that their little god had grown a little bit more��


    Su Liang found Gu Ling��s scientific approach to her pregnancy very amusing. Once she gave birth, Gu Ling would certainly be a childbirth expert, understanding everything except his inability to give birth himself.


    When she received the news that Liang Country sent the second prince Situ Jing as the envoy, Su Liang shared the information with Qiao Cong.


    At that time, Qiao Cong asked Su Liang, ��Do you want me to catch him and lock him up?��


    Su Liang knew Qiao Cong really wanted to do it, but that wouldn��t solve the problem.


    At this point, Xing Ji should have received the news of the incident in Xing��s family, but Duanmu Chen didn��t allow him to return to the capital to see Miao��s family for thest time. Su Liang believed that Xing Ji would definitely understand, but he must be ming himself and feeling guilty.<div>


    Chang��an came to Su Mansion again and invited Su Liang and Gu Ling to the pce.


    ��Has someone fallen ill in the pce?�� Su Liang asked. Gu Ling was packing his medicine box.


    Chang��an nodded, ��Yes, there is a guest who is sick.��


    Su Liang quickly realized that the royal guest must be referring to Situ Jing. Although she knew he was somewhere in the capital city, neither Su Liang nor Gu Ling had met him, nor were they particrly interested in meeting him. He was just here as a hostage and had no particr value to evaluate.


    Now that the marriage alliance is continuing, as Situ Xie��s eldest grandson and Situ Yao��s brother, Situ Jing cannot have an ident.


    After Su Liang and Gu Ling entered the pce, they met Situ Jing in a pce. He had lost a lot of weight, his eyes were dim, but he still maintained his usual dignity and smoothness. When he saw Su Liang and Gu Ling, he stood up and greeted them with a smile, ��Cousin, cousin sister, we meet again.��


    ��Where do you feel difort?�� Su Liang asked directly.


    Situ Jing sighed deeply, ��Recently, I have been unable to sleep at night, always having nightmares and sudden stabbing pains in my body, as if����


    Su Liang frowned, ��You believe someone is using witchcraft to curse you?��


    Situ Jing nodded, ��Indeed, I do. If so, is there a way to break the curse?��


    Su Liang first took Situ Jing��s pulse, and there was indeed nothing wrong with his body. He had been held hostage for a long time, but he was not mistreated.<div>


    Su Liang didn��t believe in witchcraft. Mu Ya had used the same method to deal with her in the past, but it had no effect on her.


    She was inclined to believe that it was all in Situ Jing��s head. Being held captive for months without freedom, he inevitably worried about not being able to return and was anxious about someone at home not wanting him to return.


    ��If, as you suspect, someone has cast a spell on you, that person would definitely be in Yao City, Liang Country.�� Su Liang��s expression was indifferent, ��I can only give you some calming and sleep-inducing drugs.��


    Situ Jing nodded, ��Thank you, cousin sister.��


    After leaving the calming medicine, Su Liang and Gu Ling were about to leave. At the door, she turned back and asked, ��You must already know who brought your sister for the marriage alliance. What do you think of Situ Jing returning to Liang Country��s royal family as a prince?��


    Situ Jing smiled, ��He has been in exile for many years, and I am happy for him that he can finally return home. I also hope to return home and reunite with my family as soon as possible.��


    Su Liang nodded, turned around and left, then said to Gu Ling, ��Situ Xie has only this grandson who has his style. Unfortunately, there is only one imperial throne, and he has too many grandsons.��


    When she met Duanmu Chen, Su Liang mentioned Situ Jing��s situation, and Duanmu Chenughed, ��It must be one of his brothers, I guess.��


    It could be no one else but someone who has a rivalry with Situ Jing.


    Su Liang thought the same. If someone truly wanted to curse Situ Jing and didn��t want him to return alive.


    However, there was another possibility. No one was cursing Situ Jing or even if there was someone, it didn��t affect him. His insomnia, nightmares, and physical pain were all pretenses. After seeking treatment from Su Liang, he could use this as an excuse to deal with one of his brothers when he returned to Liang Country, ying a game of framing and entrapment.


    No matter what, Su Liang had no interest in investigating further. Her only attitude towards the Situ family was �C fight harder, make it more intense.


    ��I have been pondering a questiontely, and since you are here, I would like to ask your opinion.�� Duanmu Chen smiled.


    At this time, Empress Dowager Xiao sent a pce maid to serve a bowl of soup, which Duanmu Chen often drank.


    ��I won��t let you have this.�� Duanmu Chen said to Su Liang, ��I think this soup is good since I have had it since childhood. I will give you the recipeter, and Gu Ling can make it for you to taste.��


    After the previous incidents, Duanmu Chen became more cautious about what he consumed and knew that Su Liang and Gu Ling were also careful.


    After Duanmu Chen had drunk half a bowl of soup, he continued the previous topic, ��You know very well how I got to this position. It can be said that without your intentional or unintentional help, I might not have made it this far. Looking back at the current situation of my father and brothers, I feel a bit sad. It��s not that I sympathize with certain people, but I can��t help but wonder, does the royal family have to be like this? If I have a son in the future, will he also take the same path of fighting and killing amongst rtives?��


    Su Liang raised her eyebrows. Duanmu Chen hadn��t been emperor for very long, and she was somewhat surprised that he was already considering this issue.


    However, she was very clear that Duanmu Chen definitely did not regret dealing with Duanmu Yi and the other princes. If he had the chance to do it again, he would have been even more ruthless.


    What Duanmu Chen was worried about at this moment was that his future sons would also follow his old path.


    ��Do not do unto others what you do not want others to do unto you�� is not applicable in the fight for the emperor��s throne.


    Simply put, while Duanmu Chen could eliminate his brothers and father for power, he did not want his own sons to do the same.


    This is a double standard, but it is also understandable.


    ��No one can predict the future,�� Su Liang said.


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��Nonsense.��


    Su Liang could only respond with nonsense because there is not much to say about such a matter. It��s not like she could advise Duanmu Chen to have only one son.


    In this world, having many sons is considered a blessing, especially for the royal family. Having many sons is necessary. In the case of low medical standards, if one son dies, falls ill, or is killed, and there is no other son to inherit the throne, the emperor��s power cannot be passed on to his offspring as desired.


    Therefore, having just one or two princes is not enough, even ten or eight princes are not considered too many.


    Su Liang believes that Duanmu Chen will have many sons in the future. Those princes will be born and grow up in the whirlpool of power, and some struggles are inevitably historical cycles that cannot be avoided.


    ��I will teach my children well,�� Duanmu Chen sighed.


    Su Liang believes this, but whether it will be useful can only be determined in the future. However, if Duanmu Chen has this awareness from the beginning, it��s a good thing to better control the internal affairs of the royal family. Everything depends on people��s efforts.


    ��How many children do you n to have?�� Duanmu Chen changed the subject.


    Su Liang smiled, ��We��ll let fate decide.��


    ��You are both so outstanding; you can have more children,�� Duanmu Chen said.


    Su Liang remained silent and only smiled. She didn��t see anything wrong with what he said, but she didn��t necessarily agree with it. This was a matter between her and Gu Ling, and it had nothing to do with others, nor would they listen to others�� opinions.


    The Xing Family��s ancestral tomb was not in the capital city. Xing Yuyang wanted to send Miao Family��s coffin back to Bei Jingwang Mansion��s territory for burial, and then stay there to observe the funeral rites.


    Xing Laotai��s old age could not withstand the bumps, and she didn��t want to be left in the care of Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing.


    Initially, Xing Laotai wanted Xing Yuyang to stay in his hometown for three years of mourning, but fearing that distance might prevent her from managing him and causing more trouble, she decided on one year.


    On the day of departure, only after Xing Yuyan pleaded bitterly did Emperor Duanmu Chen allow her to leave the pce to send off Miao Family��s coffin, under the condition that she acted low-key and didn��t make a big deal out of it.


    Xing Yuyan returned to the Marquis Zhong Xin Mansion and knelt by Miao Family��s coffin, crying to the point of nearly fainting from exhaustion.


    Finally, the nanny who was taking care of her pulled her up and told her that she should return to the pce. However, Xing Yuyan had fainted.


    Xing Laotai hurriedly called the mansion doctor toe, thinking that Xing Yuyan had fainted from excessive grief, without sending a message to Su Liang.


    The doctor saw her pulse and suspected that she was pregnant, but he was not sure. After all, it involved the emperor��s offspring and was a matter of great importance.


    Upon hearing this, Xing Laotai sent someone to invite the Imperial Physician to the mansion.


    After the Imperial Physician examined her and confirmed that she was pregnant, it was only due to the short time that her pulse seemed unstable from her recent emotional turmoil. She needed to rest in bed and recuperate.


    Xing Laotai pulled the Imperial Physician aside and asked him if he could determine when she became pregnant.


    The Imperial Physician mentioned a rough timeline, which was before thest time Xing Laotai and Miao Family visited the pce. The secret prescription that had killed Miao Family was given to Xing Yuyan at that time.


    In other words, when Xing Yuyan had drugged Emperor Duanmu Chen, she was actually already pregnant.


    After sending the Imperial Physician away, Xing Laotai felt a terrible headache andy there dazed and speechless. Seeing this, Xing Yusheng asked Qi Yan to quickly invite Su Liang over.


    When Su Liang and Gu Ling arrived at the Xing Family, Xing Yuyan had already been taken back to the pce by Emperor Duanmu Chen��s men who had received the news.


    Sitting by Xing Laotai��s bedside, Su Liang checked her pulse and sighed, ��Since the matter hase to this, try not to overthink it. Your son-inw is at the border, and the household still needs Laotai to take care of it.��


    Before entering the room, Xing Yusheng had informed Su Liang of the whole story.


    Su Liang felt a sense of sorrow in her heart. It was no wonder that Xing Laotai couldn��t bear it. Anyone who encountered such a distressing situation multiplied by sudden additional distress would not easily let go of it.


    If only the medicine had reached Miao Family a few dayster, there would be no problems.


    Su Liang gave Xing Laotai a few acupuncture treatments, and her consciousness gradually became clearer. Looking at Su Liang, she shed tears, ��I didn��t help Yi��er manage this household well����


    Su Liangforted her a few times, knowing that Xing Laotai was feeling upset at the moment and couldn��t listen. She made a bowl of calming soup for her and watched her fall asleep before leaving.


    Xing Yusheng sent Su Liang to the door, and he looked much thinnertely. He sighed and said, ��My family��s troubles always involve you. After today, there should be no more problems.��


    ��You take good care of your grandmother, and don��t worry about anything else.�� Su Liang replied and left in the carriage.


    Before she got home, Chang��an came to find her to make another trip to the pce.


    This time it was for Xing Yuyan. Although Emperor Duanmu Chen didn��t want to see her recently, she was carrying his child in her belly.


    ��Please take a look at her again. The medicine she took earlier, will it harm the child?�� Emperor Duanmu Chen was worried that Xing Yuyan��s private consumption of unidentified medicine would harm the child.


    Su Liang couldn��t tell from her pulse and had previously verified that the medicine was non-toxic.


    When Emperor Duanmu Chen learned about Xing Yuyan��s pregnancy, he was happy but speechless. She had turned a perfectly fine situation into a mess.


    Su Liang checked the prescription for stabilizing the fetus given by the Imperial Physician and found no problems. As for Xing Yuyan��s recent grieving mood, she couldn��t do anything about it.


    After leaving the pce, Su Liang thought about Xing Yuyan��s situation and sighed once again, ��To cherish one��s fortune and not make mistakes is so important.��

 Chapter 359: 359. Pretending

    Chapter 359: 359. Pretending<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    When the bridal entourage of Liang Country arrived at the capital, it was a rainy day.


    In the early hours of the morning, the weather was gloomy, and drizzle began to fall. When Qiao Cong and Cen Man came to look for Su Liang, she was visiting the underground secret chamber built by Old Mu.<div>


    More urately, it should be called a maze.


    Qiao Cong walked down the steps step by step without using crutches. His foot injury had healed.


    Cen Man��s eyes also returned to normal, and she was much more cheerful than before. As she regained her sight after years of blindness, her eyes sparkled with curiosity and she wanted to understand everything around her. Since she had recovered from her long-standing blindness, her eyes that opened revealed a youthfulness that erased the years of aging.


    ��Third Master, Fourth Master, I��m inside. Try to find me. Be careful not to touch the protrusions on the wall.�� Su Liang��s voice came from inside the chamber, apanied by two echoes.


    ��Xiaoliang, I have something to discuss with you.�� Qiao Cong looked at the three entrances in front of him.


    Cen Man chose the entrance on the right and walked in directly, ��Why are you in a hurry? If your grandson has a heart, he wille to see you.��


    Qiao Cong frowned, watching Cen Man��s figure disappear into the distance. He stepped into the left entrance. Indeed, he wanted to discuss with Su Liang how to deal with Situ Jing, as he still cared and couldn��t let go.


    Not long after, Cen Man found Su Liang. She was looking at a tree with Gu Ling.


    Not a real tree, but a lifelike mechanical tree made by Old Mu and Gu Ling, which was very beautiful and interesting.


    Cen Man walked over with a smile, ��You��re really clever.��


    Su Liang turned around and held Cen Man��s hand, ��Master, you are so beautiful.��<div>


    A true statement. The graceful elegance that radiated from the rejuvenated Cen Man would make it clear that in her youth, she must have been an incredible beauty.


    Cen Man couldn��t help butugh. She looked back but didn��t see Qiao Cong��s figure and called out, ��Old Qiao.��


    From the right came the sound of Qiao Cong tapping on the wall, ��There��s no way through.��


    ��Hahahaha!�� Old Mu��s proud voice sounded, ��Little girl, what do you think?��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��Second Master truly is a Divine Craftsman.��


    Old Mu was overjoyed. As a descendant of the Mu Family, he had no wild ambitions. He found that this was what he truly loved and what made him feel fulfilled.


    ��Old three, do you admit defeat?�� Old Mu asked, shouting in the direction where Qiao Cong was.


    Qiao Cong was annoyed, ��Let me out!��


    Old Mu chuckled, ��Call me big brother first!��


    Qiao Cong raised his hand to hit the wall, but Old Mu immediately stopped him, ��Stop!��


    Gu Ling disappeared from Su Liang��s side, and soon managed to save Qiao Cong, who had been trapped in the Heavenly Iron Cage, and brought him over.<div>


    Qiao Cong��s face was dark, and he squinted his eyes at Old Mu, ��Do you dare to try it again?��


    Old Mu counterquestioned, ��Do you dare try it downstairs?��


    Su Liang didn��t bother to mediate their quarrels, she had grown used to their daily bickering. She touched a mechanism on the trunk, the tree bloomed, and Cen Man marveled, ��It can bloom!��


    Yellow flowers bloomed all over the tree, arranged in a delicate and unique manner.


    Qiao Cong��s attention was also attracted, and he ignored Old Mu, approaching the tree and asking, ��Is it just for looks?��


    Su Liang exined that the flowers on the tree were hidden weapons, which could beunched in three waves to defend against enemies.


    Cen Man praised sincerely, ��It��s truly ingenious.��


    Qiao Cong, however, said, ��cing it here seems to have little use.��


    Old Mu was instantly displeased, ��What do you know? Challenge me if you don��t believe in its use!��


    Su Liang made an objective evaluation, ��This is just in case.��


    It was hard to say when this maze-like secret chamber coulde in handy, or if it was just a ce for the children to y hide and seek. Zhengzheng already loved ying in it.<div>


    But even if it was just for y, it was definitely the most high-end and interesting ce.


    Su Liang loved it.


    Qiao Cong didn��t think it was useless, but just thought that the mechanical tree should be moved to Su Liang��s room. It could serve as a decoration during normal times, and be used as a secret weapon in case of intrusion.


    Old Mu rolled his eyes at the suggestion, ��You��re the only smart one! My apprentice is already making a better and more powerful one to ce there!�� He was referring to Gu Ling as his apprentice.


    Gu Ling had provided the main idea for the mechanism tree, and he had personally carved those small flowers.


    Qiao Cong was speechless.


    Cen Man silently patted Qiao Cong��s arm as a sign offort.


    Qiao Cong didn��t show any signs of difort. He just changed his position to be further from Old Mu but closer to Cen Man.


    Su Liang saw this and kept silent with a smile. If they could develop ate-life romance, she would absolutely approve of it.


    After visiting Old Mu��s maze, Su Liang gave high praise, which made Old Mu very happy. He said his next n was to turn the entire Su Mansion into arge maze to ensure that trespassers could never leave.


    Cen Man smiled and said, ��If you need any help, we��ll be more than happy to assist.��


    Old Mu had always treated Cen Man well, and chuckled while nodding, ��Alright, I��lle to you when the timees. Old Three isn��t needed. He has to worry about his worrying grandchild, haha!��


    Qiao Cong: ��


    When they all returned to Yuanming Pavilion, Old Mu disappeared again, saying he was going to Zhengzheng��s house for dinner. He had be a frequent guest at the Wan Family.


    Qiao Cong brought up the important matter: Situ Jing should have already arrived at Liang Country��s temporary residence.


    ��I want to see how he��s doing.�� Qiao Cong didn��t beat around the bush. The reason he had to ask Su Liang��s opinion first was that he regarded her as the owner of the house and was afraid she would be unhappy about it.


    Su Liang nodded agreeably, ��If Third Master wants to go, then go.��


    ��Do you have any medicine that can cause memory loss?�� Qiao Cong asked.


    Su Liang hesitated, ��Does Third Master still insist on erasing his memories?�� This had been discussed before.


    Qiao Cong shook his head, ��I won��t force him. If he��s willing to do it, I��ll give it to him.��


    Hearing this, Su Liang handed Qiao Cong a medicine bottle, ��Then give it a try.�� But she thought that the probability of Situ Jing willingly taking the medicine was almost negligible.


    Qiao Cong put away the medicine bottle and walked to the door. Cen Man handed him an umbre, ��Do you want me to apany you?��


    Qiao Cong took the umbre and shook his head, ��No need.��


    Liang Country��s temporary residence.


    When Qiao Cong appeared, Situ Jing was talking to Situ Yao.


    Seeing an elder appear, Situ Yao��s expression changed, but she heard Situ Jing say, ��He��s my grandfather.��


    Situ Yao��s face rxed, she stood up to pay respects, ��Greeting to the senior.��


    Qiao Cong put down the umbre, nced at Situ Yao, and shifted his focus to Situ Jing, ��I want to talk to you alone.��


    Situ Yao excused herself and left.


    With only Qiao Cong and Situ Jing, the grandfather and grandson, in the room, Qiao Cong looked Situ Jing up and down again, seeing that he looked well and scoffed, ��It seems that you��re enjoying being a prince.��


    Situ Jing looked indifferent, shook his head, and said, ��If I really enjoyed it, I wouldn��t havee to Qian Country.��


    Qiao Cong��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��You were being ostracized?��


    ��I am the intruder.�� Situ Jing nodded, ��But grandfather, don��t worry, I will return after the matter is done.��


    Qiao Cong��s face darkened upon hearing this, ��Is it that good to be a prince?��


    Situ Jing shook his head, ��No, I want to be an emperor.��


    Anger appeared on Qiao Cong��s face, ��You really are blinded by power.��


    Situ Jing shook his head again, ��I haven��t experienced true power yet, so how can I be blinded? I just feel that, to give an exnation for my past experiences, I should strive to sit on that position. Let everyone know that I am not a pawn.��


    Qiao Cong took out the medicine bottle Su Liang had given him and ced it on the table, ��Eat the medicine inside, and you can forget all your worries.��


    Situ Jing looked at the medicine bottle steadily, ��Grandfather, is this Su Liang��s intention?��


    Qiao Cong shook his head, ��It has nothing to do with her, it��s my idea.��


    Situ Jing looked away, ��I chose this path myself and will bear the consequences. Grandfather need not worry.��


    Although he had expected this, Qiao Cong was still filled with disappointment. He stood up with the medicine bottle, ��In that case, I have nothing more to say. Take care of yourself.�� With that, he walked away with big strides.


    Situ Jing watched Qiao Cong walk to the doorway, then called out to him, asking, ��Is my sister well?��


    Qiao Cong snorted coldly, ��Take care of yourself!��


    As soon as Qiao Cong returned to Su Mansion, he first saw Cen Man.


    Cen Man looked at Qiao Cong��s face and knew that things had not gone well. She sighed softly, ��Just let him go. No matter how much you worry, it won��t be of any use.��


    ��You��re right! I��m just asking for trouble, being self-righteous and overly concerned!�� Qiao Cong said angrily, ��He is seeking his own doom!��


    Cen Man frowned, wanting to persuade him again, but Qiao Cong had already walked past her quickly, disappearing around the corner.


    Nangong Qian now lived in an enclosed environment arranged by Qiao Cong. Besides her maid Qiuyue, the most people she saw were Qiao Cong and Cen Man. Her days were spent eating, sleeping, and strolling around the garden, living afortable and carefree life.


    Qi Jun returned from outside and brought a piece of news: Duanmu Chen personally left the pce and went to the ry station to visit Situ Yao.


    When Su Liang learned of this, she was quite surprised because it did not resemble Duanmu Chen��s usual style. However, Qi Jun had witnessed the imperial carriage going to the ry station.


    ��The news has spread outside.�� Qi Jun frowned, ��It seems that the emperor is really fond of Princess Yaoguang.��


    Su Liang��s expression was inscrutable, ��Perhaps.��


    In the ry station, Situ Yao was also very surprised by Duanmu Chen��s sudden arrival. It had been originally nned that a banquet would be held in the pce tonight to wee them.


    And along with Duanmu Chen was Situ Jing, Situ Yao��s elder brother, who hade to visit Qian Country��s ��guest�� the Crown Prince of Yue.


    As soon as Situ Yao saw her brother, tears filled her eyes, ��Big brother!��


    Situ Jing��s face was calm, ��Little sister, shouldn��t you greet Emperor Qian first? He came especially to see you.��


    Upon hearing this, Situ Yao hurriedly paid her respects to Duanmu Chen, thanking him for his concern and for his care of Situ Jing.


    Duanmu Chen smiled warmly, ��Princess Yaoguang has traveled far and must be weary. You should get some good rest. I am sorry for the interruption.��


    Situ Jing arrived upon hearing the news and saw this scene, his eyes slightly narrowed.


    Duanmu Chen also saw Situ Jing appear at the door, and their eyes met, making the atmosphere taut in an instant.


    Their rtionship had originally been that of ruler and subject. At the time when he had promoted ��Che Yun��, Duanmu Chen had also made a lot of effort.


    ��Your Majesty.�� Situ Jing bowed.


    Duanmu Chen��s expression was indifferent, ��Having grown ustomed to seeing the bearded appearance of the second prince of Situ, this is the first time I have seen you like this. Congrattions on returning home.��


    This remark sounded mocking, with a hint of provocation. The so-called ��returning home�� seemed to congratte Situ Jing on returning to Liang Country��s Royal Family, but at this moment, he was in Qian Country��


    Situ Jing politely saluted Situ Jing, ��Second Prince.��


    ��No need to be overly courteous, Jing Cousin.�� Situ Jing��s expression remained calm, ��I��m relieved to see you safe and sound.��


    The three men exchanged words in a hidden battle of wits while Situ Yao maintained a perfect smile on the side.


    Duanmu Chen��s gaze asionally fell on Situ Yao, adding a touch of warmth.


    He didn��t stay long at the post house before returning to the pce.


    After Duanmu Chen left, Situ Jing also got up and left, leaving the siblings Situ Jing and Situ Yao alone to talk.


    ��Big brother���� Situ Yao spoke again, tears welling up in her eyes, ��I��ve been worried for you all this time.��


    Situ Jing let out a deep sigh, ��Little sister, I��m sorry. You shouldn��t have had to marry into Qian Country because of me.��


    Situ Yao shook her head repeatedly, ��Brother, please don��t say that. Even if it wasn��t for you, I was already engaged to Qian Country.��


    Situ Jing smiled bitterly.


    The truth was, ording to the engagement setst year between the two countries and the secret nid out by Situ Xie, if things had gone smoothly, Situ Yao wouldn��t have had to marry into Qian Country. The n was to act after Situ Jing��s return to Liang Country. If Liang Country had sessfully formed an alliance with Yin Country to encircle Qian Country, there would have been no need for the marriage alliance at all.


    Now, on the surface, the original marriage alliance continued with Duanmu Chen and Situ Yao reuniting their previous rtionship, but in fact, this alliance was not the original intention of the Situ Family. Situ Yao��s marriage to Qian Country was indeed for the sake of Situ Jing.


    The person Situ Jing hated the most at this moment was undoubtedly Situ Jing. He knew very well how Situ Xie��s n had failed.


    After inquiring about the family��s recent situation, Situ Jing brought up Duanmu Chen again, discussing what he had heard while staying in the Qian Country Imperial Pce.


    ��The Empress�� mother was bestowed death by Emperor Qian?�� Situ Yao��s expression was astonished. On her journey here, she had learned about the death of Lady Marquis Zhong Xin from illness but found it strange, as she had never heard of the Miao Family��s health problems. Sudden deaths rted to the Royal Family usually had hidden reasons.


    Situ Jing nodded, ��Poisoned alcohol.��


    ��I thought that Emperor Qian and the Empress were in a harmonious rtionship.�� Situ Yao frowned, ��Marquis Zhong Xin is still stationed in Xuanbei City, so why was his wife bestowed death?��


    Situ Jing shook his head with a profound gaze, ��I��m not sure of the exact cause, but the Empress is definitely involved.��


    ��I didn��t expect Emperor Qian to be so ruthless. He seemed like a gentle person.�� Situ Yao sighed.


    Situ Jing scoffed, ��Do you think it��s possible for the gentlest prince of Qian Country to be emperor at such a young age?��


    ��Grandfather said that his bing emperor had a lot to do with Cousin Gu and Sister-inw. If it weren��t for them, the oue wouldn��t be like this today.�� Situ Yao��s expression was serious.


    ��Indeed.�� Situ Jing nodded, ��But never underestimate him.��


    ��I don��t underestimate him.�� Situ Yao shook her head, ��I just don��t know how to deal with him. If I upset him, will he do the same to me��?��


    ��Don��t think too much, little sister. Not to mention that you are a Liang Country princess, as I see it, Duanmu Chen truly cares for you. Otherwise, he wouldn��t have insisted on you marrying him anding to see you today. His Empress, Xing Shi, only had the opportunity to enter the pce because of her family background, and she doesn��t have his affection.�� Situ Jing said, ��With your talents and looks, neither Empress Xing nor any other consorts in the Imperial Harem canpare.��


    ��Don��t say that, brother. Emperor Qian has seen stunning beauties like Sister-inw, so what kind of beauty hasn��t he encountered?�� Situ Yao spoke in a soft voice.


    Situ Jing instructed Situ Yao to seize the opportunity, while there were not many women in the Qian Country Imperial Harem and the Empress was pregnant, to firmly grasp Duanmu Chen��s heart.


    That night, Su Liang and Gu Ling did not attend the pce banquet.


    All those who participated could clearly sense that Duanmu Chen held Situ Yao in an extraordinary regard.


    The next day, Su Liang asked Gu Ling, ��Great God, do you think Duanmu Chen has fallen for Situ Yao?��


    Gu Ling, busy assembling a new Mechanism Tree, picked up a meticulously carved small flower and precisely sped it to the ��branch�� before shaking his head slightly. ��Pretending.��


    Upon hearing this, Su Liangughed, ��I also think he��s pretending. If he were to truly fall in love, he would hide it and not expose it. He probably likes Situ Yao, but what he��s showing now is all tactics.��


    As for the reason, Su Liang spected that it was because Situ Yao was a foreign princess and Situ Xie��s granddaughter, so Duanmu Chen must have suspected that she hade with some ��mission��, disying extra care for her to see if she would reveal any ws.


    In other words, this was Duanmu Chen��s ��sugar-coated shell��, and if Situ Yao were to truly believe that he had fallen for her, focused on her alone, and nned to do something for Liang Country and her grandfather, it would be very dangerous��

 Chapter 360: 360. Past Mistakes

    Chapter 360: 360. Past Mistakes<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The day after the bridal procession from Liang Country arrived at the capital city of Qian Country, Situ Yao paid a visit to her cousin Gu Ling and sister-inw Su Liang. It was as if all the previous disputes and fights had never urred.


    Situ Jing and Situ Jing were also present. Based on blood rtions, both were Gu Ling��s cousins.<div>


    When Qiao Cong, who was ying in the undergroundbyrinth at the Su Mansion with Zhengzheng, heard the news, Situ Jing was already sitting upstairs having tea.


    Qiao Cong immediately wanted to go upstairs, but he was held back by Old Mu, ��What do you want to do? Didn��t you just say yesterday that you don��t care about him? You really are contradictory! He��s here as the prince of Liang Country, and you��re worried that he��ll be bullied?��


    Qiao Cong pushed Old Mu away and frowned, ��If Xiaoliang and Xiaogu do bully him, that would be just fine.��


    ��Why is that?�� Zhengzheng popped his head out from a corridor and asked with a chuckle, ��Why is it good to be bullied? My aunt is the best person in the world, she never bullies anyone!��


    Old Muughed heartily, opened his arms to lunge at Zhengzheng as if to catch him, and Zhengzheng ran off again.


    Old Mu didn��t chase him, but returned to Qiao Cong, patting his shoulder, ��Third, I understand what you mean, but they know what is going on among themselves, you worrying for them is useless!��


    Old Mu understood. From Qiao Cong��s perspective, he actually hoped that Su Liang and Gu Ling could have a ��resolution�� with Situ Jing, such as beating him up, paying off old grudges, and epting him again.


    But now, Su Liang and Gu Ling��s attitude towards Situ Jing was one of indifference, even oblivious.


    Ironically, it was Gu Ling who suggested Situ Jing return to the Liang Country to be a prince, but nobody kept an eye on him, nobody controlled him, and if he didn��t want to go back, he could go anywhere he pleased; nobody had any say in it.


    Old Mu fully understood Qiao Cong��s feelings. After all, that was the bloodline left behind by his daughter, and as an elder, even if their children and grandchildren made mistakes, they ultimately hope for them to have a chance to reform.


    Old Mu had a simr attitude towards his disciple, Mu Yu. He wanted to let go but couldn��t bear to do so, hoping against hope that he would be alright.<div>


    Hearing Zhengzheng shouting for them, Old Mu left Qiao Cong and rushed in with augh, ��Coming!��


    Situ Yao came with a gift that Situ Xie had specifically prepared for Gu Ling and Su Liang, a priceless jade and stone screen. The intricately carved pattern on it was of Wolong Snow Mountain in Yao City.


    ��This is an ancient object. Grandfather said that your mother-inw liked this screen very much. The carving of Wolong Mountain on it was your mother-inw��s idea. However, by the time grandfather found a craftsman toplete the carving, your mother-inw had already passed away.�� Situ Yao sighed lightly.


    ��When Crown Prince Situ returns, please ry our thanks to King Yue for his gift,�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    Gue Ling, who was carefully carving little flowers by her side, did not even raise his head. He seemingly ignored his guests, acting as though they were not rted to him at all.


    Situ Jing nodded, ��Alright, I��ll pass the message to Grandfather. Once Yaoyao gets married, I and the Second Prince will start our journey back home. In the future, Yaoyao only has two rtives in Qian County, Cousin Gu and his wife, so I��d like to ask the two of you to take good care of her.��


    Situ Yao looked fervently at Su Liang, only to see her nodding with a smile, ��Crown Prince Situ need not worry. Also, please tell King Yue to rest assured. Our Emperor is merciful, and has a deep karmic connection with Princess Yaoguang, so she will live well in Qian Country.��


    The words were polite, dignified, friendly, and devoid of any emotional attachment.


    Not to mention that the person who truly has blood rtions with these three ��honored guests�� is Gu Ling, not Su Liang. Even if Gu Ling were to speak, he wouldn��t even bother to be polite.


    You could argue that their previous disagreements were due to different stances, but you can��t just talk about stances when you want to start a fight, and switch to rtionships and feelings at other times. Switching faces as needed is two-faced.


    From start to end, Su Liang always had the same attitude towards the people of Gu Ling��s so-called maternal family: keep pretending, if you wish.<div>


    No matter whether anybody else believes in Situ Xie��s care for Gu Ling or not, one thing was certain �C Su Liang and Gu Ling never believed it, not even the slighest bit.


    Hearing Su Liang��s words, Situ Yao lowered her gaze, as Situ Jing sighed but said nothing further. Even if there hadn��t been any previous incident, Su Liang and Gu Ling would still have maintained this attitude, let alone now?


    However, it should be noted that the incident of Su Liang��s capture wasn��t part of Situ Xie��s n and was caused by Situ Jing.


    Situ Jing looked at Situ Jing, ��Second Prince, aren��t you going to visit your grandfather and younger sister?��


    Situ Xie had instructed Situ Jing to try his best to bring Qiao Cong to Liang Country.


    Situ Jing put down his teacup and looked at Su Liang, ��I presume grandfather wouldn��t want to see me. May I ask if I can see my sister?��


    ��You should ask your grandfather about this matter first.�� Su Liang remained calm. Who could meet Nangong Qian would be decided by her guardian, Qiao Cong.


    ��Is grandfather in?�� Situ Jing asked.


    ��Wait a moment, he��ll be here.�� Su Liang said.


    Before long, Qiao Cong came out from the underground secret room carrying Zhengzheng, Old Mu was beside him. Old Mu was also holding one of Zhengzheng��s little hands, swinging it as if they were a warm and harmonious family of three��


    Among Su Liang��s four masters, Cen Man had the best temperament. Among the three old men, Old Mu had the best temperament and the highest emotional quotient. It seemed like he was always arguing with Qiao Cong, but in fact, they were on good terms. Ever since Mu Yu learned from his mistakes and stopped being troublesome, Old Mu had not had to worry, he had be much calmer.<div>


    The smile on Qiao Cong��s face disappeared when he saw Situ Jing.


    Chaozheng, who was lying on Qiao Cong��s back, curiously looked at the three guests, one of them seemed familiar so he asked, ��Uncle, have we met before?��


    The one being questioned was Situ Jing.


    Back when he was known as Che Yun, he hade to the capital to handle official business with Lian Shun. At that time, he had a good rtionship with Su Liang and had even held Zhengzheng.


    However, Zhengzheng found him somewhat familiar but wasn��t quite sure, because Situ Jing��s appearance and demeanor both changed after he shaved his beard.


    Situ Jing nodded, ��We��ve met. I��ve even held you before.��


    Zhengzheng wondered, ��Who are you, uncle? Are you in disguise?�� He had seen Gu Ling��s guise-changing abilities before.


    Situ Jing did not shy away from his previous identity as Che Yun, he covered the lower half of his face with both hands, ��Big beard. Remember now?��


    Zhengzheng eximed in realization, ��Uncle Cai Beibei!��


    Situ Jing dropped his hands, revealing a soft smile, ��It��s me.�� The nickname, Cai Beibei, was coined by Lian Shun.


    Qiao Cong squinted his eyes, watching the interaction between Situ Jing and Zhengzheng. He brought Zhengzheng in front of him, put him down, and Zhengzheng ran towards Situ Jing, ��Uncle Beibei, you look much better without a beard!��


    As Situ Jing hugged Zhengzheng, he subconsciously nced towards Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    Just then, Gu Ling looked up, gave him a cold look, and lowered his head again, continuing to carve.


    Su Liang didn��t think much of it, as children don��t understand the twists and turns among the adults, so it��s fine as long as Zhengzheng is happy.


    Situ Jing lifted up Zhengzheng and sat him on hisp. Zhengzheng said giggling, ��Grandpa Qiu said he hopes his grandson gets bullied, who is his grandson?��


    Qiao Cong: ��


    Old Muughs heartily and exits the room.


    A voice came from behind Zhengzheng, ��It��s me.��


    Zhengzheng turned around in surprise, ��Uncle Beibei, it��s you! Why does grandpa Qiu hope you get bullied? How strange.��


    Qiao Cong exited the room without uttering a word.


    Su Liang quietly smiled. She knew what Zhengzheng was saying, and so did Situ Jing.


    Situ Yao felt the atmosphere was somewhat weird, so she greeted Zhengzheng and gave him a beautiful jade bell.


    Zhengzheng thanked Situ Yao, then Situ Jing picked him up and headed out, ��I��m going to chat with grandpa, you all carry on.��


    ��Put Zhengzheng down.�� Gu Ling finally spoke up.


    Situ Jing pretended not to hear and with a quick stride, he disappeared from the doorway.


    Zhengzheng��sughter came from outside, ��Uncle Bebei, run fast! My handsome uncle wants to beat you!��


    Seeing the attitudes of Gu Ling and Su Liang, the siblings Situ Jing and Situ Yao had nothing to say, so they soon got up to leave, without waiting for Situ Jing.


    Su Liang got Qi Jun to send them off, without saying anything in return.


    When only two were left, Gu Ling finally put down the piece of wood he was working on. The beautifully carved wooden box on the nearby table was nearly full of exquisite wooden flowers.


    ��Great God, do you think Situ Yao is smart?�� Su Liang asked.


    They��ve interacted more than once. Situ Yao hadn��t done anything to upset Su Liang and appeared perfectly noble and elegant.


    But there was another possibility that she was perfectly pretentious.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��It doesn��t concern us.�� If his mother were alive, perhaps she would be concerned about these maternal rtives. But his mother was long gone, Gu Ling wouldn��t treat the Situ family as rtives because of Situ Ning. That would be foolish and dangerous for him.


    If Situ Xie truly loved and cared for Situ Yao, he should not have allowed her toe for this marriage. Just like when Situ Ning married, although she had chosen her own husband, the far-off marriage was agreed to by Situ Xie. He was well aware of the great risks.


    Discussing blood ties with a group of people who spoke pleasantly but did not ce much importance on blood rtions, it was meaningless.


    ��I hope she knows what��s best for her.�� Su Liang sighed lightly.


    Meanwhile, Situ Jing found Qiao Cong and proposed to visit Nangong Qian.


    Qiao Cong naturally didn��t stop him, allowing him to leave.


    Zhengzheng asked Qiao Cong, ��Does Grandpa Qiu have a bad rtionship with Uncle Beibei?��


    Qiao Cong nodded, ��Very bad.��


    ��Why?�� asked Zhengzheng.


    Qiao Cong was quiet for a moment before he replied, ��He��s naughty.��


    Zhengzheng murmured, ��Such a big man, Grandpa Qiu still treats him like a kid? I��m not a kid anymore.��


    Qiao Cong squinted his eyes, ��Zhengzheng is very right.��


    Situ Jing visited Nangong Qian, herplexion was better than when hest left, showing no signs of illness and she seemed to have gained some weight, she didn��t look skin and bones as before.


    Nangong Qian was pleasantly surprised to see Situ Jing. She grabbed his arm and showed him the flowers she nted herself.


    ��Very beautiful.�� Situ Jing looked at the red Peonies before him, nodding subtly.


    Nangong Qian said with a smile, ��Grandpa said he��ll teach me kung fu in a few more days! I��m afraid I can��t learn it. Grandpa watches over me every day, making me walk threergeps in the mansion daily. It was exhausting at first but it��s much better now.��


    Situ Jing nodded, ��That��s a good thing. Are you allowed to go out?��


    ��Yes, I am!�� Nangong Qian nodded, ��Grandpa takes me to the Huguo Temple to pray and to theke for a boat ride, we even go to dine at Zhengzheng��s restaurant. I often go out.��


    Qiuyue Cong looked at Nangong Qian strictly but had not confined her. She was free to venture out with Qiuyue Cong always by her side for her protection.


    ��Grandma Cen��s eyes were cured by Master Su, have you seen her? She looks much younger than before. Master Su��s medical skills are truly remarkable!�� Nangong Qian mentioned Su Liang in awe.


    Situ Jing looked at Nangong Qian calmly, unable to see any traces of the woman who once desired Gu Ling on her.


    Honestly, Situ Jing had no particr fondness for Nangong Qian. They were half-siblings born to the same mother, but they did not grow up together. In fact, they only met this year. At first, Situ Jing did not like her personality.


    ��What are you looking at, Brother?�� Nangong Qian was puzzled.


    ��The medicine seems to be working very well.�� Situ Jing averted his gaze.


    Nangong Qian assumed Situ Jing was talking about the medicine Su Liang prescribed for her and agreed, ��Yes, the medicine I take nowadays is less in quantity and isn��t bitter anymore. Then, Master Su made me some dietary prescriptions. Some of the medicinal dishes taste very good. Qiuyue��s culinary skills are also getting much better. Brother, will you stay for dinner? Or will you be leaving?��


    Situ Jing nodded, ��I will leave in a few days.��


    Nangong Qian appeared visibly disappointed, ��Why must you leave? Can��t you stay? I want to live with grandpa and brother.��


    Situ Jing��s expression was indifferent, ��I am not wee here.��


    Nangong Qian frowned, ��We can move out. Buy a new mansion, it doesn��t need to be big, the three of us with Qiuyue can live together. It would be even better if Grandma Cen lived with us.��


    Situ Jing was taken aback, ��Did grandpa teach you to say that?��


    Nangong Qian bowed her head, ��No, I thought of it myself. I want to live with brother, a family should live together����


    Upon hearing the phrase ��a family,�� an image of his childhood with his adoptive parents at the Che family mansion in Xuanbei City shed through Situ Jing��s mind��


    Seeing Situ Jing change his expression, Nangong Qian looked slightly uneasy, ��Did I make you angry, Brother? Grandpa truly didn��t teach me to say that.��


    ��No,�� Situ Jing shook his head, ��I just remembered something that I need to do. Can Ie for dinner tomorrow instead?��


    Nangong Qian nodded hurriedly, ��Sure! I��ll have Qiuyue prepare more delicious food. You muste tomorrow, Brother.��


    ��Okay.�� Situ Jing raised his hand, hesitated for a moment, then gently ruffled Nangong Qian��s hair. He had seen Gu Ling do this to Su Liang before and thought it was a pretty good gesture.


    Watching Situ Jing leave, Nangong Qian turned around to find Qiuyue Cong holding Zhengzheng, seemingly dropping in from nowhere.


    ��Did you tell him what we discussed?�� Qiuyue Cong asked.


    Nangong Qian nodded with a small sigh, ��Brother seemed a little upset and didn��t agree to stay. He said he had something to do and left, but promised toe for dinner tomorrow.��


    Qiuyue Cong snorted, ��We��ll see about that tomorrow, he may note.��


    However, afterward, Qiuyue Cong made ns with Zhengzheng to go fishing tomorrow, saying he felt like eating fish. Qiuyue��s fish-cooking skills, learned from Su Liang, were quite good indeed.


    When Zhengzheng asked why they weren��t going fishing today so they could eat the fish today, Qiuyue Cong simply stated that he wanted to eat fish tomorrow.


    Duanmu Chen received a report of Situ Jing seeking an audience with some surprise, unclear as to his purpose.


    Upon meeting, Situ Jing got straight to the point, ��I heard that my adoptive parents are still in the Heavenly Prison, I want to see them.��


    Duanmu Chen gave a dryugh, ��I thought you might have forgotten about those two. If you hadn��t brought it up, they would have been executed in a few days.��


    The reason the couple was still alive was intentionally to deal with Situ Jing �C if he cared for them that is.


    Duanmu Chen readily agreed and had Chang��an apany Situ Jing to the Heavenly Prison. However, it was only for a prison visit. Situ Jing made no other requests.


    The weather was fine the next day after a rainfall. The sun was delightful and bright.


    However, the Heavenly Prison seemed to be cut off from the outside world by towering walls, remaining an eerily gloomy and dark ce.


    Situ Jing saw his adoptive parents, Che Father and Che Mother, who were now emaciated and huddled in a corner with dull eyes. The foul smell of excrement lingered in the air.


    ��Does Prince Situ wish to enter?�� Chang��an asked.


    Situ Jing nodded and Chang��an had the guards unlock therge rusty iron lock on the prison door.


    Chang��an didn��t leave and merely stood outside. Situ Jing didn��t care and walked straight in, stopping in front of Che Mother, crouching down, and putting his hand on her sunken shoulder.


    Che Mother��s body shivered slightly. She looked straight at Situ Jing, and her dull eyes suddenly lit up, ��Yun, is that you? Yun, have youe back?�� She threw herself into Situ Jing��s arms, clutching tightly onto his shirt cor and crying loudly, ��You don��t know how much your mother has missed you�� I��ve missed you so much!��


    Chang��an quietly watched this scene, his gaze shifting towards Che Father. He slowly lifted his head, his eyes cold as ice, like a knife aimed at Situ Jing��s back.


    Chang��an withdrew his gaze, looking towards the straw mat in the cell opposite. There were dried blood stains on it, he remembered the spy sent by Mu Ya to harm Su Liang was once locked there.


    Hearing the incessant noises of Che��s motherughing and crying and speaking incoherently behind him, Chang��an suspected she had gone mad, unable to distinguish reality from fantasy. She mistook Situ Jing for her eldest son taken away by Situ Xie and didn��t grow up under their care, she thought he was the real Che Yun and even mentioned her little son, Che Xiao, iming he was still at home waiting for them.


    However, the real Che Yun and Che Xiao had already died.


    Situ Jing let Che��s mother hold onto him, and didn��t correct her ��mistake��.


    He heard the sound of chains gradually approaching. He knew Che��s father was behind him.


    But Situ Jing did not react, only knelt on the ground, holding the crying Che��s mother, gently patting her back.


    When Chang��an heard the distinct sound of the chains shing and turned around again, his expression changed. He saw Che��s father using the chain that bound his hands to strangle Situ Jing��s neck!


    Che��s father��s messy hair didn��t cover the protruding veins; thus, it could be seen that he was using all his strength.


    Chang��an knew that Situ Jing was very strong and that he wouldn��t let anything happen, so he didn��t intend to go in.


    However, Situ Jing didn��t resist at all, allowing the chain to strangle his neck and leaned back onto the ground.


    Che��s mother just stared dazedly, murmuring ��Yun��er�� and watching Che��s father strangle Situ Jing to death, she did nothing. Suddenly, she began tough and pped her hands, ��Quick! Quick! Our Yun��er is waiting!��


    Her previously confused speech suddenly became clear.


    Chang��an burst into the slightly ajar prison door and targeted Che��s father with a knife-hand strike to the back of his neck with substantial force, but he wasn��t able to knock him out in one go. It took three hits to knock Che��s father down.


    Chang��an pulled the chain from Che��s father��s hands off Situ Jing��s neck, seeing a deep red mark with blood seeping out.


    ��Second Prince Situ! Second Prince Situ!�� Chang��an felt a sinking feeling and checked Situ Jing��s breath.


    Situ Jing coughed and opened his eyes, slowly sat up, and looked at Che��s mother.


    Che��s mother was also looking at him. She wasn��tughing anymore. There was only hatred in her eyes, the kind of hatred that would make her want to strangle Situ Jing herself if she could.


    At this moment, Situ Jing realized that the couple must know that their two sons were dead. Perhaps they dreamt it, or guessed it, or perhaps they knew there were no other possibilities.


    Therefore, they were waiting for Situ Jing here. He might note, but if hees, his foster parents had nned a performance to take revenge on him by killing him.


    The funny thing is, Che��s mother had truly deceived him. At the time, he even wished: If he were their biological son, how nice it would be��


    ��Second Prince Situ, are you alright?�� Chang��an��s voice interrupted Situ Jing��s thoughts.


    ��I��m fine.�� Situ Jing stood up, looked back at Che��s mother, opened his mouth but didn��t say anything, and walked out with a downcast gaze.


    Behind him, the cry of Che��s mother echoed, but Situ Jing never looked back.


    Duanmu Chen saw Situ Jing enter the pce again and thought he wasing to plead for mercy, trying to save his foster parents.


    However, when Situ Jing started speaking, he said, ��Can Emperor Qian grant them a swift end and let them depart sooner?��


    Duanmu Chen was surprised, ��Wait for the execution.��


    Situ Jing shook his head, ��Living in such pain, they can reunite with their sons when they die.��


    Duanmu Chen said indifferently, ��They don��t want to die, or they would havemitted suicide long ago.��


    Situ Jing suddenlyughed, augh that didn��t reach his eyes, ��They have lived till today just to kill me, no other thoughts. If Emperor Qian feels troubled, just forget it.��


    Duanmu Chen sighed lightly, ��It��s not a trouble. If Second Prince Situ insists, I will arrange it.��


    ��Thank you.�� Situ Jing stood up and bid farewell, walked to the door, suddenly turned around and asked Duanmu Chen, ��Do you really like Situ Yao that much?��


    Duanmu Chen smiled warmly, ��Yes.��


    Situ Jing didn��t say anything else and left.


    After asking about Situ Jing��s visit to the Heavenly Prison, Duanmu Chen asked Chang��an to find Su Liang and tell her everything about this matter.


    That night before going to bed, Su Liang brought up Situ Jing again, ��Great God, there��s something we seem to have been overlooking.��


    While Gu Ling was listening to the movement of the little god on Su Liang��s body, he lifted his head upon hearing this, ��What is it?��


    ��Do you remember when we were in Nanshan City? You saw ck fog on Situ Jing��s brow. At that time, we both thought he was poisoned to death. I saved him, thinking itpleted the mission.�� Su Liang frowned, ��Butter on, it was proven that it was actually him trying to kill someone he wasn��t supposed to.��


    Gu Ling��s face turned slightly serious as Su Liang continued, ��The problem is, if we can see it, it means we were supposed to stop it. Failure to prevent it, doesn��t it negate heaven��s will? If we had stopped him from killing that person at that time, we could have found out about his secret earlier. Many things that happened after that would have been different.��


    Gu Ling frowned, ��Is it my fault for his present situation?��


    ��Ours.�� Su Liang corrected him, ��In theory, what he did were his own choices, so he should bear the consequences. But considering your special ability, that time was indeed our mistake. I worry this mistake will bring worse consequences. I��m just thinking, maybe, our attitude towards Situ Jing should be clearer and more proactive. If he can��t be killed, he should be prevented from straying further and further on the wrong path, bing a madman who poses a threat to us in the future.��

 Chapter 361: 361. Dare or not?

    Chapter 361: 361. Dare or not?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Gu Ling and Su Liang first met, they exchanged their greatest secrets, Gu Ling��s special ability and Su Liang��s time-traveling adventure.


    At that time, they discussed why Gu Ling should help strangers when he sees the ck fog. He is inherently kind, but his kindness is not proactive. Most of the time, he wishes to have nothing to do with outsiders.<div>


    He regarded the special ability given to him by heaven as a mission to be fulfilled, not wanting it to disappear due to his own passivity. Because perhaps, after saving one hundred strangers, he would have the chance to save those he cares about, which would be worth it.


    Gu Ling initially asked Su Liang to stay by his side to help him with the ��missions.�� Indeed, they rescued some people together.


    If mistakes were made, Gu Ling had made them in his childhood when his abilities were limited. Since obtaining high-level martial arts, he has sessfully intervened in the lives of those with ck fog in their brows.


    However, the only exception was Situ Jing.


    By coincidence, Situ Jing had been poisoned, and at the time, he had disguised himself as one of their people. They didn��t know he was a spy, and he had poison as part of a ruse. He had the antidote in his hand and didn��t need Su Liang and Gu Ling to save him.


    What Gu Ling should have done was to stop Situ Jing from killing the servant who had inadvertently overheard the secret.


    ��But what about General Yuan?�� Gu Ling asked Su Liang after a moment of silence.


    During that incident, three people died. One was a servant killed by Situ Jing to silence them, another was General Yuan, and thest was Fan Tong, the killer of General Yuan.


    In fact, whether Situ Jing was in Jiaye City or not, and even if he hadn��t been there, it would not have affected Situ Xie��s n. Neither of them needed him to take action.


    Su Liang sighed, ��Situ Xie is the root of all evils. Situ Jing should pay for what he has done, but the price may be in the form of observing penance.��


    It was because Situ Jing intervened in the Jiaye City incident, and his identity was special, not a simple spy. He changed the timing of the attack for Lian Shun��s family, knowing what the consequences would be. This subtle change ultimately led to Situ Xie��s major conspiracy falling through, forcing him to marry off his granddaughter to Emperor Qian and save his grandson.<div>


    Indeed, it can be said that Situ Jing should have been honest with Lian Shun and Su Liang from the beginning and chosen the right path. However, one cannot ignore the fact that he had been brainwashed and coerced by Situ Xie since childhood and mentally abused by the Che family��s parents. His so-called master, Nangong Lin, had also been leading him astray.


    When Situ Jing defended himself, he said that no one had experienced what he had gone through, and no one could empathize with him.


    That was indeed true.


    Su Liang believed that Situ Jing had feelings for the Che parents, especially their mother.


    He also had feelings for Lian Shun, even though he made the wrong choice, but this cannot be denied.


    People are not extreme, not just ck and white. Even now, Situ Jing��s human side and his struggle can still be seen.


    Qiao Cong has never given up on his grandson Situ Jing, and Su Liang began to review everything she knew about Situ Jing after witnessing the events in the Heavenly Prison today.


    Putting aside all emotional matters and looking at it from a practical and long-term perspective, Su Liang also felt that this could not continue.


    As it was a mistake, it should be corrected as soon as possible.


    Gu Ling sighed softly, ��I have a prejudice against him.�� As Su Liang��s lover, Gu Ling is sensitive to other men who admire Su Liang. He knows that Situ Jing is jealous of him mainly because of Su Liang.


    So Gu Ling did not want to see Situ Jing and did not consider the matter of Nanshan City.<div>


    Gu Ling is a very simple and straightforward person, and he likes people like that, not just Su Liang, but also Lian Shun, as well as Xing Yusheng who seemed to have no special abilities.


    However, he admitted that he despised Situ Jing, whose forehead seemed to read, ��I��m the most miserable, why can��t you understand me?��.


    Still, Gu Ling acknowledged that Situ Jing��s past was indeed miserable. It was more miserable than his own, though he had a bad father. But he was not controlled by anyone, and he lived a simple but free life alone most of the time. He didn��t have emotional burdens, while Situ Jing had to carry them as he grew up.


    ��So, we��ve reached an agreement?�� Su Liang smiled, ��I��ll talk to him tomorrow and see what he��s really thinking.��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I��ll talk to him.��


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, ��Request to listen in.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Not allowed to show yourself.��


    ��Understood.�� Su Liang chuckled, ��Did our little god grow up today?��


    A little bit.�� Gu Ling gestured with her hand.


    It rained in the middle of the night and it hadn��t stopped by the early morning.


    Chang��an came to the Liang Country Inn and told Situ Jing that his foster parents had diedst night and asked how he would like their bodies to be handled.<div>


    Situ Jing quietly listened while holding his teacup, and didn��t immediately speak, gazing at the rain outside through the window. Last night, he had dreamt about his teenage years again. His foster father was very strict with him, iming it was for his own good, while his foster mother felt sorry for him being arranged to be a spy at such a young age, always secretlyforting him behind his foster father��s back, telling him it would be fine, so long as he followed the orders of his master, everything would be alright.


    Ever since he was a child, Situ Jing had always been surrounded by these words ��As long as you listen, everything will be fine�� �� Everyone who knew he was Situ Jing said this phrase to him �C Situ Xie, Nangong Lin, his foster parents, those responsible for conveying Situ Xie��s intentions��


    Chang��an patiently waited, seeing the grief in Situ Jing��s eyes, but it quickly vanished.


    ��It��s for the best.�� Situ Jing finally spoke, trying to appear rxed, but the tear at the corner of his eye betrayed him. ��They��ve finally reunited as a family, which is good.��


    That��s how he thought of it, asking Duanmu Chen to give them a quick and painless death to send them on their way. But when the moment truly came to articte it, it still felt unbearable. He thought he could face this matter with ease, but in fact, he had been avoiding facing his foster parents, fearing their fate.


    After all, it was they who had raised him and provided the mostpanionship. They were the people he had called his mother and father for twenty years. Even though he was very disappointed in them and felt they weren��t kind enough, he still found himself understanding their grief of losing their child after feeling disappointed��


    Thisplex and contradicting struggle apanied him in the past, and now it seemed as if he could finally break free. However, in that instant, the pain was almost too overwhelming for him to catch his breath.


    ��Prince Situ, please ept my condolences.�� Chang��an said, ��The Emperor asked me to inquire about how you would like to have the bodies of those two people handled?��


    After another moment of silence, Situ Jing said, ��Please bring them to me.��


    Chang��an hesitated for a moment, ��Bring them to the inn?��


    Situ Jing nodded.


    ��Alright.�� Chang��anplied and quickly excused himself to leave.


    Not long after, the bodies of his foster parents were brought to the Liang Country Inn.


    While waiting for the bodies to be delivered, Situ Jing sent his subordinates to buy two coffins in the city and bring them back.


    When Situ Jing received the news, the coffins and the bodies had just entered the gate of the inn one after another.


    ��Second Prince, what is this for?�� Situ Jing smelled a strong stench, which was the smell that came from the Heavenly Prison.


    Duanmu Chen had instructed Chang��an to follow Situ Jing��s orders but that didn��t include helping with the cleanup of the bodies.


    ��These are my foster parents.�� Situ Jing said, gesturing for the coffins and bodies to be carried into the inn��s main hall.


    Situ Jing forcefully suppressed his anger, ��Second Prince, they are criminals sentenced to death by Qian Country.��


    If a prince from Liang Country were to publicly hold a funeral for his foster parents, it would be a p in the face of the Liang royal family! It would let the world know that the Liang royal family sent their prince to Qian Country as a spy!


    Although it wasn��t a secret, Situ Jing��s actions in paying tribute to his foster parents would make the Liang royal family aughing stock to the people of Qian Country, not to mention that Duanmu Chen��s series of actions in coboration with Situ Jing seemed kind, but in reality, they were all mocking the Liang royal family.


    Upon hearing Situ Jing��s words, Situ Jing turned around and walked towards him.


    Both were holding umbres, which collided and were thrown away by Situ Jing, who also knocked the umbre out of Situ Jing��s hand, approached, ced his hand on Situ Jing��s shoulder, and looked at him with icy eyes, ��What did you say? Say it again?��


    Situ Jing��s heart sank! This was Situ Jing��s true face! He never considered himself a member of the Situ Family! He had already messed up their ns earlier, and now he was unting his status and disregarding their feelings! Situ Xie had raised a tiger for trouble!


    But on the surface, Situ Jing dared not confront Situ Jing. Although they were both Situ Xie��s grandsons, it was a pity that Situ Xie was not the emperor, but Situ Jing��s own father was.


    ��Second Prince, please calm down. I didn��t mean anything by it, I��m just worried about why Emperor Qian agreed so easily. Maybe he has some kind of plot.�� Situ Jing lowered his voice, ��If the Emperor finds out that the Second Prince cares so much about his foster parents, he might be unhappy.��


    ��For my sake?�� Situ Jing sneered and whispered in Situ Jing��s ear, ��Actually, you really hate me and wish to tear me apart, don��t you? I know. It was my fault that you were caught and that your sister had to marry me. You hate me to death, but you still have to bow down to me. It must be very ufortable, right?��


    Situ Jing felt the strength of Situ Jing��s hand pressing down on his shoulder, and he was almost unable to stand. He lowered his head and said, ��Second Prince, you have misunderstood, I didn��t think like that.��


    Situ Jing suddenly released Situ Jing, and the two stood face to face in the rain. Situ Yao rushed over looking worried, ��Second Prince, Brother, pleasee inside quickly. You��ll catch a cold standing in the rain.��


    Situ Jing didn��t pay her any heed but just suddenlyughed. His smile made the rainwater flow down his face in a crooked path from the corner of his mouth, like a stream that suddenly changed course when encountering an obstacle.


    He looked at Situ Jing and said coldly, ��It was our good grandfather who nned everything, and we are both just pawns. Do you think it��s all my fault that I didn��t follow his wishes? Indeed, it was my fault. I caused you to be captured, and I caused your sister to marry me. Do you want to hit me if you don��t ept it?��


    Situ Jing calmed down and said, ��I understand that Second Prince is upset about the matter of his foster parents, but please don��t say such things. We are family, we should stand together.��


    ��Family?�� Situ Jing scoffed, ��I��ll have to ask our good grandfather when I go back. With so many grandchildren, why did he pick me to be a spy? Yet, he said he valued me the most and spent the most effort on raising me. I n to take the remains of my foster parents back to Liang Country and give our grandfather a chance to pay tribute to their sacrifices for the great cause of Liang Country. They deserve it, don��t you think?��


    Situ Jing frowned, ��Second Prince, please calm down.��


    ��You don��t agree?�� Situ Jing chuckled coldly and turned around, ��That��s a good idea, so let��s do it.��


    Looking at the bodies of his foster parents, Situ Jing suddenly felt that he had found the meaning of life again. It was to destroy everything that Situ Xie cared about, making Situ Xie feel as miserable as the people whose lives he had ruined.


    Situ Yao wiped the wet hair of Situ Jing, looking uneasy, ��Brother, what on earth does Second Prince want to do?��


    Situ Jing��s face darkened, ��He��s a madman! When we go back, I must tell our grandfather that if we don��t get rid of this madman quickly, he will ruin Liang Country!��


    Situ Yao looked at the door and lowered her voice, ��Brother, be careful what you say, don��t let him hear you. Speaking of which,�� she sighed, ��Little brother told our grandfather about this and our grandfather told me that if Second Prince really goes mad, it might not necessarily be a bad thing. His biggest problem right now is that he still harbors feelings for some people in Qian Country, especially those in his cousin��s family. He doesn��t know what he wants. Someone like him could open up a whole new world for Liang Country, as long as he can let go of emotions. Brother, you might not be happy to hear this, but grandfather said that the people of the Situ Family have be toocent andck the wisdom and courage necessary. He doesn��t want to give up on Second Prince because he is the one our grandfather raised to break the stalemate for the Situ Family.��


    Situ Jing frowned, ��So what do we count for?��


    Situ Yao looked serious, ��Brother, don��t think like that. Just because grandfather wants the Second Prince to break the stalemate doesn��t mean he favors the Second Prince as the ultimate king.��


    Situ Jing��s eyes flickered slightly, ��But will grandfather��s n really seed? I think when Situ Jing goes mad, he will bring ruin to Liang Country first.��


    Situ Yao shook her head, ��Grandfather will surely find a way. This time, he let hime here to see how happy Gu Ling and Su Liang are living their life. If he wants Su Liang, the only way is to get the world first.��


    ��Does he really think so highly of Su Liang? Yesterday, I saw him looking at Gu Ling more than Su Liang.�� Situ Jing snorted coldly.


    Situ Yao sighed softly, ��Of course he likes Su Liang, but as a loser, he doesn��t want to show it.��


    ��What if Su Liang tries to win him over again?�� Situ Jing frowned.


    Situ Yao shook her head with a smile, ��That��s absolutely impossible. Grandfather said that given Su Liang and Gu Ling��s characters, they would never give Situ Jing another chance. And this is our opportunity.��


    When Situ Jing changed his clothes and asked his subordinates what Situ Jing was doing, he learned that someone from Su Mansion had juste �� Qi Jun, Su Liang��s attendant, had taken Situ Jing away.


    Situ Jing��s face changed, ��Are you sure it��s Su Liang��s attendant who came?��


    The subordinate nodded, ��Yes, this servant has seen that man.��


    It was not Qiao Cong who came, but instead Su Liang sent someone to find Situ Jing, what in the world were they trying to do��


    Su Mansion.


    The rain was getting heavier, and Qiao Cong and Zhengzheng��s fishing ns were thwarted. Qiao Cong went out and wandered around the city for a long time before he could buy two fat fish.


    When Qiao Cong returned to the entrance of Su Mansion, holding an umbre in one hand and two struggling fish in the other, he saw Situ Jing and Qi Jun not far away.


    Qiao Cong frowned and waited for them toe over, then asked Situ Jing, ��Why did youe so early? Did you meet up halfway?��


    Qi Jun smiled, ��Senior Qiao, our Master has something to discuss with Second Prince Situ.��


    Qiao Cong was first stunned, then suddenly overjoyed, ��Really? Then go quickly!�� Afterward, he frowned again, squinting his eyes and staring at Situ Jing, ��You haven��t done anything bad these two days, have you?��


    Situ Jing��s expression was indifferent, ��Does killing my foster parents count?��


    Qiao Cong really wanted to smash the fish in his hand on Situ Jing��s face, thinking that Su Liang was nning to have a good talk with Situ Jing again and give him a chance to reform himself.


    However, watching Qi Jun and Situ Jing enter, Qiao Cong realized that would Su Liang care about the lives of the couple from the Che Family? Their ancestors were spies of Liang Country all along and were bound to die. Situ Jing just sent them on their way a little earlier, relieving them.


    Thinking of this, Qiao Cong became hopeful again.


    When Situ Jing asked Qi Jun what was going on, Qi Jun said he didn��t know.


    When they reached the vicinity of Yuanming Pavilion, they did not go in. Instead, Qi Jun led Situ Jing around half theke to a pavilion and said, ��Second Prince Situ, please.��


    Situ Jing thought it was Su Liang who wanted to see him, but in the pavilion, only Gu Ling was seated, still carving small flowers��


    Situ Jing entered the pavilion, closed his umbre, put it aside, and sat down opposite Gu Ling, his face expressionless, ��What do you want me to do? Speak directly.�� It was Gu Ling who initially proposed that he return to the royal family of Liang Country.


    Situ Jing believed that Gu Ling must want to order him to do something so he called him here.


    Gu Ling ignored him, continued to carve the small flower in his hand, and then raised his head to ask Situ Jing, ��Does it look good?��


    Situ Jing frowned, looking at the uncolored woodcarving flower in Gu Ling��s hand, ��Speak up if you have something to say!��


    ��Stay in Qian Country instead of going back to Liang Country, serve as a militarymander, and atone for your sins through meritorious service. Dare or not?�� Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent.

 Chapter 362: 362. Actually, I want to hit him.

    Chapter 362: 362. Actually, I want to hit him.<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The rain grew heavier, and the wind blew the rain into the pavilion, hitting Situ Jing��s face.


    The sound of the wind and rain, together with the sound of theke in the storm, made him temporarily unsure whether the sentence he just heard was true.<div>


    ��What did you say?�� Situ Jing stared intently at Gu Ling and asked.


    Gu Ling saw a figure moving behind arge tree not far away, without an umbre, undoubtedly soaked through. He couldn��t see the person clearly, but he saw a fish, head up and tail down, swaying and jumping in mid-air��


    ��Oh,�� Gu Ling said indifferently, ��Do you dare or not?��


    He repeated what he said earlier, but not entirely.


    Situ Jing��s heart sank and then rose suddenly. His fists clenched subconsciously, ��Are you�� ying a joke on me?��


    Gu Ling withdrew his gaze, frowning slightly, ��Do you think I am very idle?��


    ��Let me stay in Qian Country? As before, be a militarymander, lead soldiers to fight for Qian Country?�� Situ Jing still dared not believe what Gu Ling had just said and asked again.


    Gu Ling didn��t say anything unpleasant, in fact, he didn��t say anything at all, just nodding his head to confirm.


    ��Why?�� Situ Jing stared fiercely into Gu Ling��s eyes, seemingly trying to glimpse some bizarre conspiracy in this unexpected and shocking incident.


    ��Because,�� Gu Ling pondered, looking at the space between Situ Jing��s eyebrows, ��you are too impulsive and emotional. You are not suitable to be a spy.��


    The truth. Situ Jing��s problem lies here. He failed as a spy for Liang Country for this reason, and if he became a spy for Qian Country, it would still be the same. Having been manipted for many years, he struggled and wavered in contradictions, lost and confused between emotions and rationality. A moment��spse couldpletely destroy the ��Cai Beibei�� with a conscience in his heart.<div>


    Situ Xie was waiting for Situ Jing to be reborn after destruction, bing the chess piece he truly desired.


    Meanwhile, Su Liang and Gu Ling decided to pull him out of the quagmire and guide him back to the right path.


    The reason they could not let Situ Jing return to Liang Country was not that they could not control him, but that he could not control himself. In the environment in which the Liang Country��s Royal Family schemed and fought each other, it was unclear if he could resist the temptation after constant vicious attacks disguised as blood ties and family affection. In fact, it had already begun.


    Situ Jing��s strength was great, and his intelligence was also high, otherwise, Situ Xie would not be reluctant to give him up until now. However, the environment, the people around him, the things he did, and his life goals were all very important to him.


    Gu Ling��s assessment made Situ Jing somewhat annoyed, but after slightly calming down, he knew that every word Gu Ling said was correct.


    Just as Gu Ling was prejudiced against Situ Jing, Situ Jing didn��t like him either, so his emotions were more easily affected when facing him.


    At this moment, Situ Jing was very clear that he was not suitable for returning to Liang Country. The key point was: did Gu Ling and Su Liang really intend to let him stay? Allow him to be a Qian Country citizen? Even trust him to continue as a militarymander? Let him lead soldiers in battles? As if he had never been Situ Xie��s grandson, Situ Han��s son; as if his past as a spy was just a dream; as if the ridiculous and pathetic wish he had yesterday in Cai Beibei��s mother��s embrace, hoping that he was really a child of the Che Family, had suddenlye true, even better than that!


    ��You trust me? I don��t believe it.�� Situ Jing couldn��t believe it.


    Gu Ling��s expression was somewhat impatient, ��I asked if you dare or not?��


    ��I���� Situ Jing almost blurted out and stopped, feeling that Gu Ling was using reverse psychology on him, but he was indeed ��hit�� by the words and wanted to save face. He pulled a corner of his mouth and smiled awkwardly, ��If you dare, why wouldn��t I?��


    ��Good.�� Gu Ling nodded, got up, and prepared to leave.<div>


    Situ Jing stood up immediately as well, ��How could Emperor Qian possibly trust me?��


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly, ��You don��t need to worry about that.��


    Situ Jing saw Gu Ling open his umbre, about to leave, and couldn��t help but ask one more question, ��Does Lian Shun know about this?��


    Gu Ling stood on thest step of the pavilion, holding an umbre and turning around. He looked at Situ Jing and said, ��Lian Shun doesn��t like men. He already has someone he loves; give up.��


    As Gu Ling floated away into the rain, Situ Jing��s face stiffened. By the time he reacted and felt angry enough to curse, Gu Ling was already far away.


    ��Sick! Sick! Sick!�� Situ Jing pounded on the pir of the pavilion with his clenched fists. When he said it for the third time, he wasn��t thinking about Gu Ling��s joke that he harbored such feelings for Lian Shun, but about Gu Ling and Su Liang��s n to keep him.


    At this moment, Situ Jing still felt as if he was in a dream.


    Situ Xie believed that Su Liang and Gu Ling could not ept Situ Jing again, and Situ Jing himself believed so too, although he could not deny that there was still some wishful thinking in his heart.


    Overnight, something seemed to have changed, and there must be a reason, but Situ Jing couldn��t figure it out��


    Qiao Cong rushed over with a fish, suddenly grabbing Situ Jing��s arm before he could react.


    ��Grandpa,�� Situ Jing instinctively called out, only then noticing that Qiao Cong was soaked through. The old man��s eyes, which were usually squinted when looking at people, were now wide open, full of raindrops clinging to his long, curly white eyebrows. The eyes beneath them were frighteningly bright.<div>


    Situ Jing quickly realized that Qiao Cong must have been eavesdropping nearby just now, but because of the rain, he probably didn��t hear much. No wonder Gu Ling nced in his direction earlier.


    ��Jingjing, what did Xiaogu say to you? Was it he who asked you toe? Does he have any important tasks for you?�� Qiao Cong seemed happy, even excited, simply because Gu Ling took the initiative to see Situ Jing. Even if Gu Ling asked Situ Jing to join him in the most dangerous situations, Qiao Cong would think it was better than being ignored now.


    Situ Jing stared at Qiao Cong as if seeing him for the first time, indeed this was the first time he saw Qiao Cong like this, disheveled from the rain and without any trace of the aloof demeanor of a master. His cold and detached air was gone.


    Only at this moment, Situ Jing could finally feel the blood ties between him and the old man.


    Back when Situ Jing asked Qiao Cong to capture Su Liang, and Qiao Cong agreed and did so, Situ Jing didn��t feel happy or loved unconditionally. Deep down he even thought: Qiao Cong must be the same kind of person as Nangong Lin, unable to distinguish right from wrong. What kind feelings could they possibly have?


    Throughout his life, Situ Jing has been struggling with confusion about right and wrong and feelings. His moral shackles were self-imposed, the main reason he has never lost his conscience.


    Therefore, when Situ Jing evaluates someone, he subconsciously considers their morality first, then talks about their feelings. This is because the so-called family members, Situ Xie and Che��s parents, only offered him false emotions devoid of morality.


    Qiao Cong was indeed selfish in the past. Although he was biased towards Situ Jing, this made Situ Jing subconsciously think that Qiao Cong wasn��t a good person either.


    However, now Situ Jing��s thoughts were focused on the Qiao Cong he met again on that ind.


    At that time, Qiao Cong fell in love with Su Liang and his attitude towards Situ Jing changed dramatically. He always criticized Situ Jing and hoped he could repair his rtionship with Su Liang and Gu Ling. He didn��t want him to go back to Liang Country, and he wanted him to do the right thing. At the same time, Qiao Cong asked Su Liang to heal Situ Jing and protect him. Before he left for Liang Country, Qiao Cong earnestly tried to persuade him to stay. This time, Qiao Cong also went to the post station and never gave up on persuading him, even if he said he wouldn��t get involved the day before. The next day when Situ Jing visited, he could still see the expectation in Qiao Cong��s eyes��


    Yes, expectation. That��s what filled Qiao Cong��s eyes at this very moment.


    Situ Jing wondered what Qiao Cong was expecting? What was he seeking from him?


    But as he thought about it, he was certain that the old man in front of him, his grandfather by blood, had no utilitarian demands, no selfish desires, and no intention of using him.


    His grandfather just wanted him to be alive and well from the beginning to the end.


    Was this not what he had always wanted? This was a real family member, who hoped for his well-being and nothing else.


    Just now, Gu Ling had given him an opportunity he had longed for but thought impossible��a chance to turn back.


    Even though it was raining, Situ Jing��s cold heart warmed for the first time in a long while.


    He didn��t answer Qiao Cong��s question, raised his hand, and wiped the rainwater from Qiao Cong��s face with his sleeve. He called ��Grandpa�� again, took a deep breath, and said, ��I��m sorry.��


    Qiao Cong looked at Situ Jing, the fish in his hand fell to the ground and started to flop around. He hugged Situ Jing and cried, his old tears streaming down his face.


    Gu Ling silently approached, holding an umbre, walked into the pavilion, picked up the fish on the ground, and silently left.


    Just now, Qiuyue came to the Yuanming Pavilion to inform them that Qiao Cong had bought two fish and wanted to send one to Gu Ling to cook for Su Liang. Qiuyue specifically came to ask if they needed help killing the fish. Her cooking skills were now very proficient, and she was very good at killing fish and chickens.


    Gu Ling said that the fish had lost its way, so he would go out to find it.


    At lunchtime, Qiao Cong, Cen Man, Situ Jing, and Nangong Qian sat together, with the three generations enjoying a rare harmonious atmosphere.


    The delight on Qiao Cong��s face never left. He already knew the purpose of Gu Ling��s visit to Situ Jing today and knew Situ Jing��s answer.


    ��I��ve never seen Grandpa so happy before.�� Nangong Qian smiled as she added food to Situ Jing��s te, ��Brother, you don��t know how Grandpa used to worry about you, always looking sad whenever he mentioned you.��


    Qiao Cong coughed lightly, ��What sadness? Qianqian, don��t talk nonsense.��


    Cen Man spoke seriously, ��Qianqian is telling the truth. Ajing, it wasn��t easy for Xiaoliang and Xiaogu to take the initiative to find you this time. You must think clearly about your future path.��


    Situ Jing nodded: Indeed, even thinking about it now, he still found their actions today somewhat incredible.


    Qiao Cong snorted, ��What��s there to think about the future path? Just do whatever Xiaoliang asks you to do. It��s not controlling you, it��s all for your own good. Don��t make any more mistakes!��


    Situ Jing didn��t say anything, and Qiao Cong grabbed his cor, pulling him closer, ��You��re still not happy?��


    Situ Jing looked helpless, ��Grandpa, I didn��t say I��m unwilling.��


    ��Then you better say you��re willing!�� Qiao Cong didn��t let go of his grip.


    Cen Man knew Qiao Cong had drunk too much and was too happy. He started drinking alcohol even before the dishes were served, one cup after another, and now he was drunk. He was quite adorable and somewhat resembled old Mu.


    Situ Jing nodded, ��Willing, I��m willing.��


    ��That��s more like it.�� Qiao Cong finally let go of Situ Jing, picked up his wine cup, and drank it in one gulp. ��Today is a good day!��


    Nangong Qian secretly tugged at Situ Jing��s sleeve. Situ Jing lowered his head, and Nangong Qian whispered in his ear, ��Grandpa always goes to Huguo Temple and asks the Bodhisattva to bless my brother. He must go there to fulfill his vow tomorrow.��


    Situ Jing looked a little dazed, and then he heard Qiao Congughing, ��I must go to Huguo Temple this afternoon.��


    Cen Man tried to help the unsteady Qiao Cong, but he leaned against her.


    Nangong Qian chuckled lightly, ��Grandma Cen, just leave Grandpa alone, let��s eat. The dishes are getting cold.��


    Feeling embarrassed in front of the younger generation, Cen Man tried to get Qiao Cong to sit up, but he seemed determined to sleep and refused to get up.


    Helpless, Cen Man asked Situ Jing to take Qiao Cong back to his room.


    Situ Jing came over, lifted Qiao Cong horizontally, and found that the old man, who looked quite tall, wasn��t heavy at all.


    Situ Jing carried Qiao Cong back to his room and put him on the bed. He could also hear Qiao Cong mumbling, ��Xiaoliang�� please pity my old bones�� forgive my grandson����


    Situ Jing sighed softly in his heart. He was wrong to think that no one cared about him.


    As for why Su Liang and Gu Ling suddenly changed their minds, Situ Jing believed that it had something to do with Qiao Cong��s refusal to give up on him.


    As for what would happen next�� Situ Jing went out, stood under the eaves, and looked at the dense curtain of rain, feeling rxed. Just let things be. Anyway, whatever decision the couple makes, he could ept it either way, because it would always be for the best.


    Liang Country��s inn.


    Situ Jing and Situ Yao knew that Situ Jing had gone to Su Mansion. It was past noon, and he still hadn��t returned.


    Situ Jing had not brought the attendant arranged for him by Situ Xie, and Situ Jing felt that something was wrong. He sent someone to Su Mansion to ask when Situ Jing would return, saying that he had something to discuss with him.


    The messenger arrived at Su Mansion and exined his purpose. After Qi Jun asked Situ Jing, he told the man that Situ Jing would returnter in the afternoon.


    In the afternoon, Duanmu Chen was reviewing memorials in the pce when Gu Ling dropped down from the sky again.


    Duanmu Chen was already quite used to Gu Ling��s unconventional approach. He nced at him and continued reading the memorial in hand before asking, ��What��s the matter?��


    ��Situ Jing wants to stay in Qian Country and be a militarymander.�� Gu Ling got straight to the point.


    Duanmu Chen looked at him with a strange expression, ��What? Situ Jing? He is now the second prince of Liang Country. Why would he stay in Qian Country? And be a militarymander? Have you all gone mad?��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��If there��s a problem, I��ll take responsibility.��


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes narrowed, ��Why? If you still consider him as a friend, why wait until now? What has happened?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Nothing. I just suddenly find him less annoying.��


    Duanmu Chen: ��


    ��Don��t push your luck. I��ve been tolerant enough towards you two,�� Duanmu Chen firmly refused.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Alright. Just don��t regret it when he bes a militarymander in Liang Country, Your Majesty.��


    Duanmu Chen��s face stiffened, ��Can��t you just kill him outright? Wouldn��t that be better?��


    Gu Ling��s expression remained calm, ��Having the son who has just been publicly acknowledged by Situ Han betray him and Liang Country to help Qian Country defend its borders is very interesting.��


    Upon hearing his words, Duanmu Chen had to admit that he was starting to be enticed�� If Gu Ling and Su Liang could truly guarantee that Situ Jing would not betray Qian Country, this would be very interesting indeed!


    Letting a prince of Liang Country serve as a militarymander for Qian Country to fight against Liang Country would certainly make Situ Xie and Situ Han��s faces very colorful when they found out��


    ��If there��s a problem, you��re responsible.�� Duanmu Chen stared at Gu Ling with a serious expression, ��Remember your words. It��s out of trust for you and Su Liang that I��m willing to take this risk.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Alright.��


    Su Mansion.


    Situ Jing knew that Gu Ling had gone to the pce and that it was for his sake. Qiao Cong didn��t sleep for long. He woke up, drank the hangover soup, and specifically went to ask Su Liang.


    So both Qiao Cong and Situ Jing were waiting for Gu Ling to return. If Emperor Qian absolutely refused to employ him again, then Gu Ling��s n would not work.


    Qiao Congforted Situ Jing, ��What��s wrong with not being a militarymander? It��s a good opportunity to have some leisure time and enjoy a peaceful life.��


    Situ Jing nodded, ��I understand.�� However, he still hoped that he could do something, as Gu Ling said, to atone for his sins. He also wanted to continue his past ideals and settle the score with Situ Xie for his years of suffering and torment.


    Being a militarymander of Qian Country meantpletely abandoning the identity of the prince who had tortured him for years, which was exactly what he had been dreaming of.


    Finally, Gu Ling��s figure appeared at the entrance.


    Qiao Cong immediately stood up and went to greet him, ��How did it go?��


    Gu Ling walked past Qiao Cong, ced a box of fresh fruits he had taken from Duanmu Chen��s dragon case next to Su Liang, sat down, and calmly said, ��The Emperor has agreed.��


    Situ Jing was overjoyed in his heart and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Qiao Cong pped his hands, ��Great! But why did Emperor Qian agree so easily? Did he set any conditions?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No conditions. I vouched for Situ Jing.��


    Situ Jing was stunned. He didn��t quite understand why Gu Ling would suddenly change his attitude towards him and even be willing to take risks for him. If they were just talking about friendship, it was always he and Su Liang, and his rtionship with Gu Ling had never been good��


    Qiao Cong patted his chest, ��Don��t worry, Xiaogu. I��ll keep an eye on him. If he causes any more trouble, I��ll give you my head aspensation!��


    ��Going to the southern border or the northern border?�� Situ Jing asked Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��I��ve told you not to think about Lian Ershan. He won��t be interested in you.��


    Su Liang almost choked on the water she was drinking. Qiao Cong narrowed his eyes and looked at Situ Jing with suspicion.


    Situ Jing snapped angrily, ��I want to go to the northern border! I was just asking if the emperor had other arrangements! I don��t want to find Lian Shun!��


    ��Why are you so agitated?�� Gu Ling��s expression was still calm. ��You can leave now.��


    Situ Jing left the room angrily, and Qiao Cong followed him out. ��Jingjing, I thought you liked Xiaoliang? Could it be that the one you really like is the boy from the Lin family?��


    Su Liang couldn��t help smiling, ��Great God, I didn��t expect you to have such a bad sense of humor.��


    Gu Ling used a small knife to peel the fruit. He peeled the skin into thin, long strips, coiling them down without breaking them. ��Actually, I want to hit him.��


    Su Liang supported her forehead, ��Great God, you intentionally said those words to provoke him. You wanted him to make a move so that you could fight back and beat him up?��


    Gu Ling cut the peeled fruit into small pieces, ced them on a te, and handed it to Su Liang. He nodded and said, ��That��s right.��


    ��You could just hit him directly. His grandpa wouldn��t mind.�� Su Liang said earnestly.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I don��t want Xiaoshen to think I��m bullying people for no reason.��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��What if I want to see the Great God bully people?��


    Gu Ling put down the fruit knife, stood up, ��I��ll bring him over and beat him up right now.��

 Chapter 363: 363. When we never came

    Chapter 363: 363. When we never came<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    It had just rained, and the air was fresh and cool.


    Qi Jun had set up a big table by theke, with a pot of warm water, a pot of hot tea, and a pot of fine wine, and some fruits and desserts wereid out. Everyone from the mansion, young and old, sat together to watch Gu Ling and Situ Jing fight.<div>


    Zhengzheng sat beside Su Liang, her eyes sparkling with curiosity as she asked, ��Aunt, who will win?��


    ��You guess.�� Su Liang smiled.


    Zhengzheng grinned, ��Then I guess Beautiful Uncle will win!�� She called him Ning Uncle and Uncle-inw, but now she called Gu Ling Beautiful Uncle. She said that it would best showcase her favorite uncle��s most striking characteristic.


    Qiao Cong refused to sit and busily greeted everyone, acting as if he had organized the martial artspetition himself. He wasn��t concerned that Situ Jing would be beaten, but rather hoped that the fight would be as fierce as possible.


    Technically, both Situ Jing and Gu Ling were Qiao Cong��s disciples. Once upon a time.


    Putting aside Nangong Lin��s involvement, Situ Jing and Gu Ling��s swordsmanship came from the same origin. Qiao Cong had already taught Gu Ling the most powerful moves, but he hadn��t taught Situ Jing yet.


    This was a fight that everyone knew the oue of even before it began.


    Situ Jing, the party involved, also knew the oue. But he was equally eager to fight this battle, wanting to see how big the gap was between him and Gu Ling.


    Although Qiao Cong was the inheritor of the Luoying sword technique, he didn��t possess the Luoying Sword itself.


    The Luoying Sword had originally been in the hands of the Peng Family of the Liang Country, before it was given to the Bei Jingwang Mansion of the Qian Country by General Peng. Now, it had been given to Su Liang by Xing Ji.


    However, Gu Ling did not use the Luoying Sword, but instead chose a wooden sword. This had been part of a set of wooden weapons he had made when teaching Su Liang swordsmanship in Su Family Vige.<div>


    Upon seeing this, Qiao Cong took Situ Jing��s waist sword and borrowed Zhengzheng��s sword for him to use instead.


    Zhengzheng had always spent most of her time at the Su Mansion while in the capital city, sometimes even staying over. Her toys were all there, including a wooden sword given to her by Gu Ling.


    Zhengzheng readily agreed to the request and didn��t mention anything about not breaking it. If it broke, she would just ask Beautiful Uncle for a new one.


    ��Alright, let��s get started.�� Qiao Cong cleared his throat and looked at Gu Ling and Situ Jing, his gaze then falling on the calmke not far away. He added, ��Whoever loses, jump into theke!��


    Situ Jing, who had just raised his wooden sword: ��


    Zhengzheng cheered, ��Yes, yes! Let��s get started!��


    Old Mu called out, ��Whoever loses gets tied up and whipped on a tree!��


    Qiao Cong snorted, ��Get lost!�� He could discipline his grandchildren, but Old Mu had no ce to stand.


    Thepetition was very exciting, with both of them using the Luoying Sword Technique. Gu Ling did not use any of his unique moves, but he still easily overpowered Situ Jing.


    ��Is my apprentice��s swordsmanship really learned from you? It looks the same as your grandson��s, but it��s not quite the same.�� Old Mu leaned over to Qiao Cong and analyzed.


    Qiao Cong watched with narrowed eyes. When he had taught Gu Ling his unique moves, he had discovered that Gu Ling was a martial arts genius, with extraordinaryprehension skills and an unwillingness to be bound by convention.<div>


    What Situ Jing used was the most authentic Luoying Sword Technique, with every move and posture standard and precise, without losing any speed or strength.


    However, Gu Ling had made some seemingly subtle changes that made the technique faster and more powerful.


    Moreover, when it came to adaptability, Situ Jing was truly a notch below Gu Ling.


    Qiao Cong felt that thispetition had already achieved its purpose. Winning or losing was not important, but it was crucial for Situ Jing to see the gap between him and Gu Ling and learn from him. Envy is the most useless emotion, and from today onwards, any emotional issues that troubled Situ Jing should be thoroughly wiped away.


    Gu Ling��s extraordinaryprehension skills were inseparable from his extraordinary attitude towards life, which was also Su Liang��s strength. Living with them, Qiao Cong saw their determination to do their best at everything they did, always striving to improve themselves.


    Right now it was just a match, but Situ Jing, who was bound to lose, could only rely on his martial arts. Gu Ling, on the other hand, was an all-around talent, which made him even less likely to win than the other Situ Jing.


    Gu Ling controlled the pace from start to end.


    When Situ Jing��s wooden sword broke in half, both of them stepped back.


    Zhengzheng eximed, ��My sword! It was a gift from Beautiful Uncle!��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��Let himpensate you.��


    Zhengzheng blinked his big ck eyes and nodded, ��Then let Uncle Beibeipensate me!�� That way, when he asks Beautiful Uncle for another one, he��ll have two new swords!<div>


    Situ Jing felt a bit frustrated, although he knew he would lose before the fight began. He thought that Gu Ling would use his trump card and make him lose very badly.


    As a result, Gu Ling had not used his trump card, and Situ Jing lost without suspense.


    Situ Jing knew very well that Gu Ling��s swordsmanship was also taught by Nangong Lin, just like his. The current difference was all Gu Ling��s own doing.


    Situ Jing bent down to pick up half of the wooden sword from the ground, only to notice the intricate patterns on it. Upon closer inspection, the patterns formed many ��Zheng�� characters, which were carved by Gu Ling himself for Zhengzheng.


    ��I lost.�� Situ Jing looked at Gu Ling, admitting his defeat wholeheartedly.


    He always knew that there was a gap between them and today, he realized how ridiculous his jealousy was.


    It had to do with their mothers being sisters, that both of them had Situ blood in their veins, that their master was Nangong Lin, and that he also liked Su Liang�� But none of these reasons were that important.


    Situ Jing now thinks that the biggest reason for his jealousy towards Gu Ling was that he saw Gu Ling as an imaginary enemy, because he needed such a person to exist, needed a target, otherwise he wouldn��t know how to face his real life��


    All along, everyone thought Situ Jing loved Su Liang and he wanted to win her over. The former was true, but thetter was not.


    In Situ Jing��s mind, Su Liang and Lian Shun were in approximately the same position, both being warmth and light that appeared in his once gloomy life, people he longed for.


    Instead of saying that Situ Jing wanted to possess Su Liang, it would be more appropriate to say that he wanted to be like Su Liang, free and easy, with a strong heart.


    In other words, for the first twenty years of Situ Jing��s life, he was indeed trapped by emotions. After meeting Su Liang, the emotional troubles that gued him included his feelings for Su Liang, but only a small part of it.


    After letting go of his ��jealousy�� towards Gu Ling, Situ Jing also admits that Gu Ling and Su Liang are a perfect match made by heaven.


    ��Jingjing, you bet and must ept the loss. Jump in!�� Qiao Cong pointed at theke and said to Situ Jing. His aim was not to make Situ Jing embarrass himself, but to encourage him to integrate into this family and rx a little.


    Zhengzheng ran over and pulled Situ Jing towards thekeshore, ��I��ll jump with Uncle Beibei, I want to swim! Let��s catch fish together!��


    Situ Jing thought Zhengzheng was trying tofort him, fearing that he was too embarrassed, and was moved by his understanding.


    Situ Jing carried Zhengzheng into the water, and Nangong Qian asked from the shore, ��Is the water cold?��


    ��Not cold!�� Zhengzheng answered happily.


    Qiao Cong found the hand-held fishing made by Gu Ling and threw it to Situ Jing.


    In the end, they really caught a fat fish, and Zhengzheng told Situ Jing, ��The fried fish nuggets made by Beautiful Uncle are the best in the world!��


    Situ Jing shook his head, ��I can��t have any.��


    Zhengzheng whispered, ��Then when it��s ready, I��ll hide a piece for Uncle Beibei to eat.��


    Situ Jing smiled, ��Alright.��


    Since Su Liang couldn��t eat fish recently, Zhengzheng begged Gu Ling to make fried fish nuggets for him, so Gu Ling made a big te of them.


    ��Can I take it to share with Grandpa Qiao and Grandpa Mu?�� Zhengzheng asked.


    Gu Ling nodded, and Zhengzheng held the te and ran off.


    People came to Liang Country��s inn again to inquire when Situ Jing would return, and he asked Qi Jun to tell them that he would be back.


    But Situ Jing never left, just waiting to taste the fried fish that Zhengzheng said he would secretly share with him.


    Zhengzheng arrived, followed by Qiao Cong and Old Mu.


    The two elders and the youngster, all four of them, soon finished the fried fish made by Gu Ling.


    Old Mu felt it was not enough, ��My apprentice��s cooking skills have really improved, but it��s too little.��


    Qiao Cong said to Situ Jing, ��You should learn to cook when you have time, or you won��t be able to marry a wife. Don��t think about that Lin boy, he fancies a Miss with thest name of Yuan.��


    Situ Jing:��When did marrying a wife have anything to do with whether one can cook or not? But Gu Ling��s cooking skills were indeed impable.


    As for Lian Shun and Ying Ying��s matter, Situ Jing only found out today. He also found out that Ying Ying��s grandmother, Madam Yue, originally wanted to marry her granddaughter into King Yue��s mansion. However, Ying Ying betrayed Madam Yue and Situ Xie, or else Xing Ji would have been dead by now.


    It wasn��t until evening that Situ Jing finally returned to the inn of Liang Country, wearing clothes borrowed from Qi Jun. Because his clothes were wet from falling into the water.


    Entering the inn��s main hall, he saw the two coffins arranged, and Situ Jing called someone to prepare the Memorial Hall here.


    Situ Jing arrived upon hearing the news, ��Second Prince, Situ Yao will be married from the inn soon, and if the Memorial Hall is set up here, Emperor Qian may think it is inauspicious.�� He suppressed his anger and used Duanmu Chen as an excuse to stop Situ Jing.


    Situ Jing didn��t lose his temper like he did in the morning, and after a moment of silence, he nodded and said, ��You��re right. I��ll find another ce to put my foster parents�� remains.��


    Situ Jing was surprised that Situ Jing suddenly became so reasonable, but if he could remove the coffins of Shen��s parents, that would be even better.


    Situ Jing asked Situ Jing if anything had happened when he was called to the Su Mansion today.


    Situ Jing just said that his grandfather invited him to go for a meal.


    As for returning to Qian Country, Situ Jing discussed with Gu Ling to keep it quiet for the time being because he wanted to send Shen��s parents�� coffins back to Xuanbei City for burial on the way. After arriving in Xuanbei City, he would give Situ Jing and Liang Country a ��surprise��.


    After all, it would soon be the day for Situ Yao to enter the pce, and it would be hard for Situ Jing to continue with some things if he suddenly turned against them at this time.


    This was also Duanmu Chen��s intention.


    When Situ Jing said he would find another ce, he simply moved the coffins of his foster parents out of the inn��s main hall and into an empty courtyard, still within the inn.


    Situ Jing asked Situ Jing if he had any hope of persuading his grandfather, Qiao Cong, to return to Liang Country together.


    Situ Jing said yes, he would contact Qiao Cong and Nangong Qian more in the future, and try to persuade them before leaving.


    Only then did Situ Jing feel slightly relieved, thinking that he and Situ Yao had worried too much before. It seemed that after Situ Jing��s contact with the Su Family, his rtionship with Su Liang and Gu Ling had gotten worse.


    From then on, Situ Jing would go to the Su Mansion every day, usually leaving after having lunch there.


    Meanwhile, Duanmu Chen sent people to the inn several times to give gifts to Situ Yao without making a big fuss, but the gifts were very thoughtful and sincere.


    When Su Liang saw Old Madame Xing again, she thought she would ask about Situ Yao��s uing entrance to the pce as an Imperial Concubine, but Old Madame Xing didn��t mention Situ Yao at all. She just talked about Xing Ji, worried that he would be heartbroken and sad because of Miao��s death, and she didn��t know when he would be able toe back.


    Su Liang said that the emperor would soon arrange for a general to go to the north, and if the situation was stable, she would ask the emperor to grant Xing Ji a leave to visit his family.


    Old Lady Xing began to look forward to it. She knew that Su Liang��s words would never be empty promises.


    As for how many women are in the harem, whom Duanmu Chen favors, Old Lady Xing knew clearly that it was not her ce to ask, nor was it something Su Liang could control. And after the previous incident, Old Lady Xing was quite disappointed in Xing Yuyan, and now she had no other desires but to hope for her to behave and properly nurture her unborn child.


    Soon, it was the day for Situ Yao to marry.


    Situ Jing knew very well that Duanmu Chen��s enthusiasm for Situ Yao was not genuine, but he never reminded Situ Yao. Because, it didn��t concern him anymore. He hated Situ Xie and didn��t vent his anger on Situ Jing and Situ Yao; he didn��t care about them, but he couldn��t help them either.


    Situ Jing did what he had to do, watching Situ Yao get married and enter the imperial pce of Qian Country.


    Situ Jing acted guiltily, reluctantly, and even a little sad, saying, ��It��s my fault that my little sister married far away.��


    Situ Jing knew in his heart that Situ Jing actually med him.


    But Situ Jing never thought it was his responsibility, because the main culprit was Situ Xie.


    Watching Situ Jing��s low spirits, Situ Jing wanted to say, ��If you really didn��t want your little sister to marry over, why didn��t you end yourself when you found out that Qian Country wanted her to marry to exchange your return?��


    Of course, Situ Jing didn��t say it because it wasn��t necessary.


    In four days, they were to leave the capital city of Qian Country and return to Liang Country.


    However, this was only what Situ Jing thought. Situ Jing would go with him, but he would not return to Liang Country.


    After entering the pce, Situ Yao became the only Imperial Concubine under the empress, with the title of Liang.


    When Su Liang found out, she thought the title was appropriate for Situ Yao��s background as a member of the royal family of Liang Country, but it was still a bit ominous. Generally, when a person is ��cold,�� they are no more.


    However, a title doesn��t mean much; once the princess from Yin Country marries, there will be another Imperial Concubine Yin.


    As for how Situ Yao��s life in the imperial harem of Qian Country goes, that depends on her. She is different from Situ Jing, she won��t be threatened by her grandfather Situ Xie who watched her grow up. If she really wants to help Liang Country do something or whisper sweet nothings to Duanmu Chen, then it��s entirely her own decision.


    On the second day of Situ Yao��s entry into the pce, Su Liang received news that Duanmu Chen had not gone to the early court. It was the first time since he became the emperor.


    So, quite a few court officials were worried that this beauty from Liang Country would mesmerize Duanmu Chen.


    Su Liang found it amusing upon hearing it. Duanmu Chen might have been really happy as a bridegroom and wanted to rx for once. There was nothing wrong with that; he was an emperor but also a normal man, and Situ Yao was indeed an outstanding beauty. However, to say that Duanmu Chen was mesmerized? That��s a bit of an overstatement.


    Qiao Cong had decided to go to Xuanbei City with Situ Jing, keeping an eye on him while also protecting him.


    That day, Situ Jing came to the Su Mansion again, first met with Qiao Cong, and then they, as grandfather and grandson, went to see Gu Ling and Su Liang together.


    As soon as they entered, Qiao Cong said, ��There��s a serious matter. Jing��er has an idea. He can tell Liang Country that he��s pretending to betray them, deceive you, and stay in Qian Country as a spy! What do you think? Isn��t it better?��


    Su Liang blinked her eyes, smiled, and said nothing.


    Gu Ling put back the newly assembled Mechanism Tree and sat next to Su Liang, looking at Situ Jing with a faint expression, asking back, ��You deceived us?��


    Situ Jing��s face stiffened and he turned to leave.


    Qiao Cong didn��t react in time, ��What��s the meaning of this? Jing��er, why are you leaving? We haven��t finished talking!��


    Situ Jing��s voice came from outside the door, ��Situ Xie won��t believe that I have the ability to deceive Gu Ling and Su Liang.��


    Qiao Cong coughed a few times, ��That��s true.�� He waved at Su Liang and Gu Ling, ��Pretend we were never here!�� And with that, he disappeared.

 Chapter 364: Can Xiao Shen wear a skirt?

    Chapter 364: Can Xiao Shen wear a skirt?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Three days after Situ Yao entered the pce, Duanmu Chen held a banquet in the pce and invited Situ Jing and Situ Jing, as well as Gu Ling and Su Liang. These were Situ Yao��s only rtives in Qian Country.


    Duanmu Chen thought that Gu Ling and Su Liang would make excuses not toe as they had before, but they arrived on time for the banquet.<div>


    The reason was a conversation.


    Su Liang asked, ��Will you go?��


    Gu Ling said, ��Either way.��


    Su Liangughed, ��Shall we go and watch the emperor��s performance?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Alright.��


    The two of them even brought Zhengzheng along.


    The daytime banquet was held in the Imperial Garden.


    The sun shone brightly, and the breeze was warm and gentle, with beautiful trees and flowers everywhere.


    Situ Jing and Situ Jing arrived first and saw Gu Ling and Su Liang walking through the Moon Gate with Zhengzheng in tow.


    Situ Jing smiled and was about to stand up to greet them when Gu Ling suddenly chased after a butterfly and disappeared into the flowers, with Zhengzheng following.


    Su Liang��s expression remained the same as she continued to walk forward.<div>


    Situ Jing once again witnessed Duanmu Chen��s favor towards Su Liang and Gu Ling. They seemed to be treating the Imperial Garden as their own, acting so casually.


    ��There is no need for Situ eldest son to be polite, please sit down,�� Su Liang smiled, choosing a shaded spot to sit.


    Situ Jing took his seat again,ughing, ��Is cousin Ling catching butterflies? How childlike.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, my husband is still a child.��


    Situ Jing: ��


    Situ Jing: ��He couldn��t stand this couple anymore, but thankfully, they would leave tomorrow.


    Before long, Gu Ling and Zhengzheng emerged from the flowers. Zhengzheng��s little hand was cupped like a shell as he ran towards Su Liang, ��Aunt, look what we caught!��


    Gu Ling walked while weaving a flower crown, already half done. His slender fingers were very agile, and he wore a silver ring on his left ring finger. Su Liang had one too; they were a pair.


    This was a pair of rings designed by Su Liang and crafted by Gu Ling himself, both containing hidden weapons.


    Zhengzheng ran to Su Liang��s side and slowly opened his little hand, releasing a ck-winged, gold-edged butterfly.


    ��Isn��t it pretty?�� Zhengzheng asked Su Liang with a brilliant smile.<div>


    Su Liang nodded, ��It��s beautiful.�� She wiped Zhengzheng��s hands with a handkerchief.


    Zhengzheng climbed onto a chair next to her, only to quickly slide down and choose another position, sitting next to Situ Jing, ��Uncle Beibei, where��s the sword you owe me?��


    Situ Jing��s eyes shed. He knew whose child this was but didn��t expect Zhengzheng to have such a good rtionship with Situ Jing. What did he mean by owing him a sword?


    ��I��ll give it to you before I leave tomorrow,�� Situ Jing said. He had wasted a lot of good wood and hadn��t made a satisfactory one yet.


    ��Don��t forget!�� Zhengzheng��s little face was serious.


    Situ Jing nodded, ��I won��t.��


    When Gu Ling sat down next to Su Liang, the flower crown was finished. Yellow flowers, like stars, adorned the entwined green leaves and branches, arranged in a pleasing and adorable way.


    ��Cousin, you have skillful hands,�� Situ Jing praised.


    ��You wear it,�� Su Liang shook her head. It��s not that she didn��t like it, but she thought it was more suitable for Gu Ling.


    Then, both Situ Jing and Situ Jing watched in amazement as Gu Ling actually put the flower crown on his own head��


    It looked good, incredibly beautiful like a celestial being.<div>


    Zhengzheng pped his little hands, ��Beautiful uncle is even prettier now!��


    Situ Jing: ��What he admired most about Gu Ling was not his martial arts skills, but his ��I��m happy and don��t care what others think�� attitude.


    As far as he knew, Gu Ling had always been like this, able to live the life he wanted without getting involved in the affairs of the Gu Family before they were wiped out.


    Situ Jing himself had been sent to another family and had been bound by his so-called background, unable to break free.


    Gu Ling said that Situ Jing was emotional, and Situ Jing had been thinkingtely that Gu Ling was not unfeeling. However, he could always clearly separate ��emotions�� and ��matters.��


    Feelings are precious and should not be given to those who are unworthy. When dealing with matters, one should be principled, focused, and not be affected by superficial emotions.


    Situ Jing discovered that Situ Jing was lost in thought again, this time not looking at Su Liang, but Gu Ling. He had been absent-minded a lot these days, and Situ Jing wondered what he was thinking about.


    ��The emperor has arrived!��


    The voice from outside the Moon Gate made Situ Jing look up, and he saw Duanmu Chen and Situ Yaoing.


    One with a radiant smile, the other alluring and demure �C they looked like a truly loving couple.


    Seeing Duanmu Chen holding Situ Yao��s hand, Situ Jing couldn��t help but smile even deeper and stood up to pay his respects.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang had special privileges and did not need to salute Duanmu Chen or, even less so, Imperial Concubine Yao.


    Situ Jing exchanged a nce with Duanmu Chen, stood up, bowed slightly with his hands sped, ��Emperor Qian, Imperial Concubine Liang.�� In fact, their rtionship had be that of a monarch and subject, but this matter was still a secret for now.


    Duanmu Chen chuckled, ��Situ Second Prince, Situ eldest son, there is no need for formalities. Please, sit.��


    ��Emperor Uncle!�� Zhengzheng waved his little hand cheerfully at Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen smiled and nodded, ��So Zhengzheng is here too.��


    Only after sitting down did Duanmu Chen let go of Situ Yao��s hand.


    Situ Yao��s face turned slightly pink, ��Big brother, Cousin Jing, cousin, sister-inw.��


    Duanmu Chen noticed the flower crown on Gu Ling��s head, and the corner of his mouth twitched, ��Quite unique. I didn��t know you liked to dress up.��


    ��Does Your Majesty want one? Ten thousand taels,�� Gu Ling said casually.


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��You plucked flowers from the Imperial Garden, and I should charge you ten thousand taels.��


    From their brief exchange, it was clear that Duanmu Chen and Gu Ling, the former rebel��s son, had a very good rtionship.


    As the representative of the inws, Situ Jing solemnly reminded Situ Yao to take good care of Emperor Qian and not be willful. He spoke a few pleasantries.


    Situ Yao agreed one by one, ��Will big brother and Cousin Jing leave tomorrow?��


    ��If Yao��er is reluctant, let them stay for a few more days,�� Duanmu Chen said gently.


    Situ Yao shook her head, ��Thank you for your consideration, Your Majesty. But big brother has been away for a long time, and our parents and grandfather are all very worried. I hope he can return as soon as possible.��


    ��That sounds good,�� Duanmu Chen agreed easily.


    Delicious food was served, and on the surface, the atmosphere seemed incredibly warm and harmonious.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang formed their own little world, while Duanmu Chen and Situ Yao were like a newlywed couple, so sweet and affectionate. Situ Jing kept handing Zhengzheng food and talking to him.


    The only left out was Situ Jing as he silently watched the ��three pairs,�� feeling that something was off, yet couldn��t quite put his finger on it. Everything seemed to be going much better than expected, but it was almost too smooth, giving him an inexplicable sense of unreality. Did Duanmu Chen really like Situ Yao that much? Had Situ Jingpletely severed ties with Gu Ling and Su Liang? That child Zhengzheng was just a merchant��s child, yet he could eat andugh at the same table with the Emperor of Qian Country, without having to bow�� What kind of person was Duanmu Chen, really?


    No one would answer these questions for Situ Jing.


    After the banquet, Situ Yao wanted to have a private conversation with Situ Jing, and Duanmu Chen allowed it, letting Situ Jing go to Situ Yao��s pce.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang went for ake tour in the Imperial Garden, while Situ Jing took Zhengzheng home.


    Upon reaching the middle of theke, Gu Ling put down the paddle and let the boat drift gently with the wind.


    Su Liang leaned on Gu Ling, enjoying the sun, feelingfortable and content.


    ��I think the Emperor truly likes Situ Yao,�� Su Liang said as she squinted at the white clouds in the blue sky.


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��He also truly likes you and me.��


    Hearing this, Su Liangughed, ��Yes.��


    Although it may seem different, it��s actually the same. Because Duanmu Chen is too restrained when ites to feelings. Compared to others, Duanmu Chen��s ��liking�� could at most be considered ��fondness.��


    The difference lies in the fact that Duanmu Chen has trust in Su Liang and Gu Ling, in addition to his fondness for them. But he doesn��t have that trust for Situ Yao, who just married him.


    Duanmu Chen can test Situ Yao, and the fact that he didn��t treat this foreign Princess with a routine rtionship from the start shows that he has expectations for her.


    Therefore, Duanmu Chen��s current liking for Situ Yao is like a rootless tree. If they can establish trust, perhaps they can truly be a good couple beyond politics and power. But if there��s no trust, it won��t take long for the best-case scenario to be reduced to pure lust and saving face, or even worse.


    Su Liang, gently touching her belly, asked, ��Great God, we should find out soon whether it��s a boy or girl. Do you want to know in advance, or wait until the birth?��


    Gu Ling thought about it seriously, ��It��s up to you.��


    Su Liang smiled softly, ��Can I keep it a secret from you after I find out?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No. Either neither of us knows, or both of us know.��


    ��Great God, you know how to check the pulse, so you can confirm and tell me first,�� Su Liang said, ��I can guess based on your expression.��


    Gu Ling agreed that it would be better this way. He couldn��t wait to find out if they would have a son or a daughter.


    Initially, Su Liang had suggested that it would be better to have twins, so they could have two children after going through pregnancy once. But Gu Ling disagreed because carrying twins would be more difficult for Su Liang and pose a higher risk during childbirth.


    With Su Liang carrying only one child, both she and Gu Ling had expectations for the child��s gender but felt that either would be fine.


    When theirke tour finished, the couple went to borrow some books from the Imperial Library Pavilion before leaving the pce and heading home.


    By the time Situ Jing returned to the inn after sending Zhengzheng home, Situ Jing had alreadye back.


    The two sat down to discuss the arrangements for leaving the next day.


    Situ Jing asked Situ Jing again if he really wanted to take the coffins of his adoptive parents with them.


    Situ Jing said yes.


    Situ Jing didn��t object any further. Now that the marriage alliance had beenpleted, there was no need for him to upset Situ Jing.


    Then Situ Jing brought up Situ Yao, ��Does Second Prince think that Emperor Qian really likes Yaoyao that much?��


    Situ Jing took a sip of tea with an indifferent expression, ��Why do you ask?��


    Situ Jing sighed softly, ��I don��t know why, but I always feel that Emperor Qian is treating Yaoyao too well��for a monarch.��


    ��Do you hope that he will not treat your sister well?�� Situ Jing snorted.


    Situ Jing shook his head, ��Of course, I don��t mean that. It��s just�� I��m really worried about Yaoyao. She��s married so far away, and we can��t expect Gu Ling to look after her.��


    ��If you want to stay and apany your sister, I��m sure Emperor Qian would be very happy,�� Situ Jing said expressionlessly.


    Situ Jing had nothing to say.


    That evening, when they met again, Situ Jing asked Situ Jing if there was no hope of getting Qiao Cong to join Liang Country.


    Situ Jing gave Situ Jing a surprising answer, ��Grandfather has already agreed to go to Liang Country with me.��


    Situ Jing��s face was filled with joy, ��That��s great! Su Liang and Gu Ling won��t stop it, will they?��


    Situ Jing shook his head, ��They can��t stop it.��


    ��What about your sister?�� Situ Jing asked.


    ��She��s still sick, so she��ll stay here for now,�� Situ Jing said.


    Situ Jing felt that something was not quite right. Qiao Cong was leaving his granddaughter behind and going to Liang Country with Situ Jing? Could it be that he had ulterior motives? Situ Jing knew that Situ Han had forced Situ Xiang back then and suddenly began to doubt if Qiao Cong was going to Liang Country to avenge his daughter?


    Situ Jing finally decided to wait until they returned to Liang Country to discuss everything. No matter what Situ Xie thought, Situ Jing had to talk to him properly. He couldn��t rely on Situ Jing, and it would be best to dispose of him as soon as possible, otherwise, it would only ruin their ns.


    That night, Situ Jing barely slept and spent the entire time making a wooden sword for Zhengzheng. It wasn��t until the sky was about to brighten that he finally made one that he felt was barely eptable. He secretly sent it to Zhengzheng��s house and ced it in his room.


    As soon as day broke, Qiao Cong had packed his bags and came to say goodbye to Gu Ling and Su Liang.


    ��Little girl, your master is leaving now. I��ll have to trouble you to take care of Qianqian��s health,�� Qiao Cong said with heartfelt sincerity. ��I��m really sorry, I always said I would help you, but when you needed my help, I was injured. Now that I��m healed, I��m going to follow Jingjing.��


    Su Liang just smiled, ��Third Master, please don��t say that. We��re not outsiders, there��s no need to be polite with me. If you can help my father-inw take a break from his duty in Xuanbei City ande home, that would be a big help.��


    Qiao Cong��s expression turned serious, ��Don��t worry about that! I��ll definitely help Jingjing protect Xuanbei City! If those bastards from Liang Country dare to cause trouble, they won��t have a good time!�� Qiao Cong didn��t n to confront Situ Han for the time being because Situ Xiang��s two children were more important.


    Qiao Cong was worried about Situ Jing, not because he was afraid that he would make another mistake but because he was afraid that he would have an ident. Not only might the Liang Country��s royal family try to capture Situ Jing, but Nangong Lin, who had escaped from the ind, could reappear at any time. The capital city had many people, and Qiao Cong was absolutely confident in Gu Ling��s strength. He could not trust Situ Jing by himself.


    Su Liang had no objections to this arrangement. She thought that Situ Jing was going to guard the city, and Qiao Cong was going to protect him. This would allow Xing Ji to go home and rest for a while.


    Gu Ling had already consulted Duanmu Chen about this matter. Duanmu Chen felt that they were being a bit reckless since he couldn��t fully trust Situ Jing. But in the end, Duanmu Chen adopted their suggestion, wrote a secret order to Xing Ji, and let Xing Ji handle the matter.


    That secret order was hidden in Qiao Cong��s arms.


    Su Liang prepared many poisons, wound medicines, and antidotes for Qiao Cong to take with him in case of emergencies. Although Old White wasn��t home, Su Liang never let her guard down and practiced making many medicines during these days. She also researched new medicines with Gu Ling.


    After bidding farewell to Su Liang and Gu Ling, Qiao Cong was ready to leave the mansion when he saw Cen Man waiting at the door for him.


    ��I��ll have to trouble you to take care of Qianqian while I��m gone,�� Qiao Cong said to Cen Man.


    Cen Man smiled, ��Why be so polite between us? Be careful on your trip to the north, and don��t be impulsive. Discuss things with Ajing.��


    Qiao Cong was unhappy upon hearing this, ��Discuss with him? Do you think I��m more confused than he is?��


    Cen Man joked, ��Both of you are prone to making mistakes, so it��s better to discuss things together.��


    Qiao Cong strode out of the door, ��Let��s go!��


    In the blink of an eye, Su Liang was already four months pregnant.


    That night, before going to sleep, Gu Ling checked Su Liang��s pregnant belly and took her pulse.


    ��Great God, what are you looking at? Why is it taking so long?�� Su Liang asked with a yawn.


    Gu Ling released Su Liang��s hand, ��I know the gender of the baby now. Can you guess?��


    Su Liang instantly woke up, ��Then let me ask you a question. You can answer it or not, and I��ll judge by your expression.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Go ahead.��


    Su Liang thought for a moment and said, ��Can Little God wear a skirt?��


    Gu Ling blinked, ��Yes.��

 Chapter 365: When it’s time to hit, you go up.

    Chapter 365: When it��s time to hit, you go up.<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Gu Ling finished speaking, hey down with his arm as a pillow, gazing at Su Liang with a shallow and yful smile.


    Su Liang felt that Gu Ling��s wink was deliberate and not a subconscious reaction to lying, as he had stopped doing that after she discovered his physical response to lying.<div>


    Nevertheless, Su Liang suddenly thought, given Gu Ling��s personality, even if it were a son, he will think that the child can wear a skirt��


    Consequently, ��can�� doesn��t signify anything, and ��wink�� doesn��t imply anything either.


    ��Forget it, just reveal the answer directly,�� Su Liang gave up guessing.


    ��It��s a daughter,�� Gu Ling responded, his smile deepening.


    Even though Su Liang was indifferent between a son or a daughter, she still felt a thrill bubbling when the prediction was confirmed because she began imagining how their little girl would look.


    As theyy facing each other, Su Liang said, ��They say a daughter always resembles her father, and I too hope that our daughter will look like you. Gu Ling, if you were a woman, you would undoubtedly be a great beauty.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��I hope your wishese true.�� He didn��t have any specific requirements about how his daughter should look. Anything would suffice. However, since Su Liang had an idea, he hoped it could fulfill her.


    Both of them couldn��t sleep and simply got dressed, went outside for a walk, specting about life after their baby was born.


    ��Let��s keep this a secret for now,�� Su Liang gentlyughed. ��We��ll surprise our masterster. But, there��s a question I want to re-ask you, Gu Ling.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Which one?��


    A mischievous smile hung on Su Liang��s lips, ��What if our little girl is naughty? Will you still banish her to a deserted ind? Does she still need to surpass you in martial arts?��<div>


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No more desert inds. Before her martial arts surpass mine, she will have to obey. If she misbehaves, she will be punished.��


    Su Liang expressed surprise, ��I thought you would pamper our daughter unconditionally, Gu Ling.��


    ��I will. But that��s not good,�� Gu Ling nodded. ��When she needs to be disciplined, you will deal with it I will console her.��


    Su Liang, although she was clearly designated for the task, found the arrangement eptable.


    After Lian Shun had safely escorted Yang Yu to Jiaye City, he told Nian Jincheng to just enjoy his time with his wife, leaving the city��s defences to him.


    Nian Jincheng didn��t hesitate, and he went to spend lovey-dovey time with Yang Yu.


    Lian Shun thought about Ying Ying who went ahead to Yin Country, couldn��t help feeling all the more longing and worry for her. He wondered if she had arrived at her destination and if she seeded in rescuing her brother.


    Two days after he had returned to Jiaye City, Lian Shun suddenly remembered something else. So, he went to find Nian Jincheng, only to discover Nian Jincheng pushing Yang Yu on a swing as soon as he entered the courtyard��


    How childish�� while Lian Shun ridiculed him internally, he was already starting to fantasize about pushing Ying Ying on the swing. It appeared at odds, as if it would be more fitting if Ying Ying were the one pushing him instead.


    Seeing Lian Shun, Nian Jincheng held Yang Yu tight, causing the swing to halt.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Nian Jincheng asked twice.<div>


    Lian Shun returned to his senses, ��I suddenly remembered something and came to ask you. Any news from Ren Dong?��


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��No. She went to Xiangyue City. If everything went smoothly, she should be back soon.��


    Lian Shun sighed, ��I��m not sure what will happen. If she returns, she shoulde to say hello to us.�� Turning around, he waved his hand, ��If there��s nothing else, continue your game, I��m going to patrol now.��


    ording to his calction, at this moment, Situ Jing would have reached the capital city, and the marriage between Situ Yao and her beloved would have happened. The wedding delegation from Yin Country had also passed Jiaye City a few days ago, heading to the capital city.


    Lian Shun actually wanted to find Nian Jincheng for a drink and chat about Situ Jing��s situation, but seeing that sweet reunion between the couple, he thought better of it. He decided to deal with the bothersome issues alone.


    Several days passed, Ren Dong hadn��t appeared, and there was no news from Ying Ying either. Meanwhile, news from the capital kept arriving: Situ Yao entered the pce, bestowed as Liang Imperial Concubine, the emperor doted on her immensely, and even due to her refusal to participate in morning court, the second prince and King Yue��s eldest grandson of Liang Country had left the capital and embarked on the road back to Liang Country��


    As for the issues concerning Duanmu Chen and Situ Yao, Lian Shun didn��t care. If Duanmu Chen was the type of emperor who would be blinded by beauty, Gu Ling and Su Liang wouldn��t have helped him ascend to the throne. Rumors couldn��t be trusted, if they were indeed true, there must be something strange in it.


    What caught Lian Shun��s attention was that Situ Jing had left the capital after arriving, which meant Xing Ji, who never gave up on him, didn��t manage to sessfully reconcile the rtionship between him, Su Liang, and Gu Ling.


    Lian Shun knew that Xing Ji wouldn��t leave Situ Jing unattended. He must hope that Situ Jing won��t return to Liang Country, but instead stay in Qian Country with him. But he also lived with Su Liang, so Su Liang needed to agree. From the looks of it, it seemed that there was no hope.


    Lian Shun��s mood was somewhatplicated.


    The incident that happened four months ago in Jiaye city was unexpected. Now, looking back at it, Su Liang should have known the gender of the baby in her belly.<div>


    Lian Shun had long since calmed down. He often recalled the first time he met ��Che Yun��. The friendship between the two was initiated by Lian Shun. He took the initiative to find Situ Jing because he was always running around, and Situ Jing was in the army in Xuanbei City, unable to go anywhere.


    As such, there never existed such a thing as Situ Jing intentionally approaching Lian Shun, deceiving his sentiments, and using him to achieve unmentionable secret goals.


    Only now, Lian Shun finally understood why Situ Jing, when he was quiet, always seemed a bit gloomy, and sometimes it was even hard to hide his sadness and suppression.


    Initially, Lian Shun didn��t doubt and thought, ��Che Yun�� couldn��t rx or cheer up because he lost his little brother when he was young and his parents�� health was not good.


    After the truth came out, everything became clear.


    Lian Shun also knew that even without Situ Jing, General Yuan would die in Situ Xie��s meticulously nned scheme, and even Yuan Pei would get into trouble. Although Lin��s family had faced a disaster, in the end, there were no other consequences except for Lian Shan��s memory loss, and everyone was still alive.


    It��s undeniable that the people who destroyed Situ Xie��s scheme were not only Su Liang and Gu Ling, but also Situ Jing. Although Lian Shun still thought he was ill, from the results, Situ Jing indeed ruined Situ Xie��s n to protect the Lin Family members. This directly led to the situation where Liang Country had no opportunity to join hands with Yin Country, Situ Jing was captured, and Situ Yao had to marry far away from home.


    After his anger had subsided, Lian Shun couldn��t help but wonder, if that man could still be saved. Even if he intended to use him, asking him to atone for his actions, would he turn back��


    Lian Shun was a little torn, but he respected Su Liang and Gu Ling��s decision and let things be. He did what he had to do and waited for Ying Ying to return.


    The capital city.


    On this day, Gu Ling and Su Liang went to the Lin Mansion to pay a visit and saw Yuan Pei was also there. He was now studying at the Imperial College, a student of Lin Shuzhi, and got along well with the two Lin brothers. He often came over to the Lin��s for meals. Of course, he didn��t sever ties with Lin��s family either. He always stayed at the Lin��s when he was not at the academy, regardless of whether his marriage with Lian Shan was still possible. The Lin household was his closest family.


    After the meal, Yuan Pei was about to leave to return to the Imperial College when Su Liang halted him, saying that she had something to discuss with him.


    They went to the garden together and sat down. Yuan Pei was puzzled, unsure of what it could be.


    Su Liang began speaking, mentioning the second prince of Liang Country, Situ Jing, who had left a few days ago. She informed Yuan Pei that he would be a militarymander of Qian Country again, leading soldiers to guard the border in Xuanbei City.


    As soon as he heard the beginning, Yuan Pei frowned, but he didn��t interrupt Su Liang. When she finished, he asked, ��Is that man trustworthy?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, he is. Moreover, there��s a master keeping an eye on him.��


    ��Are you referring to his grandfather?�� Yuan Pei asked.


    Su Liang nodded again, ��Yes, he��s also my master.��


    ��It was the same person who took you away from Jiaye City, I know.�� Yuan Pei sighed, ��I was just a bit surprised, please don��t take it to heart. Since he is your adopted master, I naturally trust that there will be no issue with him. You need not tell me about this, I owe you a great deal, and I need to thank you for today��s favor once again.��


    ��This matter I and Gu Ling facilitated, once it��s settled in Xuanbei City, the news will be ryed. It just so happened we met today, so I thought I should give you a heads-up.�� Su Liang said.


    Yuan Pei nodded, ��I understand. It wasn��t Situ Jing who killed my grandfather, he was just a pawn. If you feel he can be of use and contribute to Qian Country, it��s a good thing. In his lifetime my grandfather wished most for peace in the world. Regardless of spending his lifetime defending Qian Country��s southern borders, he always fretted about the north, stating that the Situ Family of Liang Country was a pack of jackals. If they invaded Qian Country��snd, they wouldn��t treat themon people kindly.��


    ��It��s good that you��re thinking like this. Sooner orter, we will make sure Situ Xie pays for his blood debt.�� Su Liang said earnestly.


    Hearing the words ��blood debt��, Yuan Pei was reminded of the scene atop the Nancheng Building in Jiaye City, when Su Liang made him personally behead Fan Tong. He looked at Su Liang with a slight smile, ��I believe if you say it, you can do it. I look forward to seeing what Situ Xie will feel when he learns that the grandson he carefully nurtured has chosen to stay in Qian Country and will lead troops against Liang Country in the future.��


    ��Let��s wish him many bouts of spitting blood then.�� Su Liang said.


    When Gu Ling and Su Liang were about to leave, they saw Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqinging.


    As soon as Xing Yusheng saw Su Liang, he said, ��The emperor has sent someone to ask for my grandmother toe to the pce. I wonder what has happened again.��


    ��If they didn��t ask you to go, it��s probably not a big deal.�� Su Liang said.


    Xing Yusheng sighed in exasperation, ��It really is never a moment��s peace.�� His sister the empress, always up to some mischief again. Xing Yusheng suspected it might have something to do with the recently adored Imperial Concubine from Liang, Situ Yao, but did not share such thoughts with Su Liang as he deemed it unnecessary.


    At this moment, the old matriarch Xing was in the pce of Empress Xing Yuyan, watching as she sobbed and wiped away her tears. As for why Duanmu Chen sent her in, it was because Xing Yuyan refused to eat for two meals,ining she had lost her appetite. As she was carrying the Dragon Seed, this concerned Duanmu Chen.


    ��Grandmother, those previous matters, were all mother��s idea, I really didn��t know it would turn out like this��,�� Xing Yuyan sobbed out her words.


    The old matriarch Xing frowned, ��How many times have I told you, do not utter a word about that issue again! No matter how confused your mother was, she was still your mother. She��s already gone, why still bring this up?��


    Xing Yuyan seemed to choke on her sobs, paused a moment, then cried again, ��Ever since the princess from Liang came into the pce, the emperor stoppeding over to my side�� Grandmother, what am I to do?��


    The old matriarch Xing scolded her, ��You��re pregnant, what purpose does the emperor haveing here? The emperor has a myriad of businesses to attend to and you expect him toe and cate you?��


    Xing Yuyan shook her head, her voice noticeably lower, ��That��s not what I mean�� The emperor has been smitten by that woman from Liang, it��s not good. Ask Su Liang to persuade the emperor, even if�� even if he doesn��te to see me, he cannot always be with that woman, what if she is a spy?��


    Old matriarch Xing massaged her forehead, ��If you can think of this, wouldn��t the emperor have already considered it? Don��t outsmart yourself. Whether the Imperial Concubine from Liang is a spy or not, it��s none of your business. Su Liang isn��t one of our own, you can��t count on her for everything, especially your affairs. If it weren��t for the emperor��s respect for Su Liang, it wouldn��t have been just your mother who diedst time.��


    Xing Yuyan stiffened, ��The emperor was clearly considering that my father was guarding the borders����


    The old matriarch Xing hummed lightly, ��Your father may be called back any day now. He��s not a young man anymore, the emperor is more interested in the younger, talented group.��


    Xing Yuyan looked rmed, ��How can it be like this? If father isn��t leading the troops anymore, wouldn��t the emperor dislike me even more?��


    The old matriarch Xing was really irritated when she heard this, ��You only think of yourself, not concerned about how hard or dangerous it is for your father in the north?��


    Xing Yuyan wanted to justify herself, but she wasn��t good with words, so what came out only irked the old matriarch Xing more.


    As the elder, the old matriarch Xing cooled down and repeatedly admonished Xing Yuyan to not cause trouble and to eat and rest well, stating that care for her child was of utmost importance. When the emperor visited, greeting him with a smiling face was necessary, as was finding pastimes like reading and writing when he didn��t. As long as she didn��t create another scene, no one in the pce could supersede her.


    After the old matriarch Xing left the pce, she couldn��t help but tell her long-serving nanny, ��Yusheng��s health isn��t good. Those years ago, I could only take care of him and didn��t properly discipline my other grandchildren. Jiyi was overly indulgent with her daughter�� Who would have thought that she could be the Empress! I do not know what the future holds.��


    The nanny advised the old matriarch Xing to be at peace, and that the children and grandchildren would have their own destinies to fulfill.


    But the old matriarch Xing shook her head and replied with a bitter smile, ��From what I see, the only fortunate grandchild is Yusheng. He has suffered much in his past but met benefactorster on, he��s the one who reassures me most.��


    Xuanbei City.


    When the wedding party from Liang Country passed through, Situ Jing had once drunkenly sought out Xing Ji for a few words.


    Now, Situ Jing and Situ Jing had returned to Xuanbei City with their entourage. Because they arrived at night, Situ Jing proposed staying overnight and continuing in the morning. However, Situ Jing, being affected by previous events, disagreed and wished to return to the boundaries of Liang Country as soon as possible. His opposition was to no avail.


    When Xing Ji saw them, he received them with professionalism and arranged for their stay.


    Liang Country��s Nanping City had received the news and sent troops to greet the second prince and the eldest son of King Yue��s Mansion, fearing they might be detained again.


    Xing Ji got news of Liang Country��s mobilization of troops, and suggested not to panic, letting theme and wait. The troops of Liang Country would certainly not make any rash moves before Situ Jing and Situ Jing safely left Xuanbei City.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Qiu Cong, Xing Ji was neither worried nor surprised. He knew Qiu Cong had once captured Su Liang and hadter be one of her masters, having previously stayed in the Su Mansion in the capital with his granddaughter. This time he traveled north with Situ Jing, leaving his granddaughter in the Su Mansion.


    Therefore, when Xing Ji saw Qiu Cong apanying Situ Jing, he made a guess.


    However, when Qiu Cong handed over Duanmu Chen��s secret order to Xing Ji, Xing Ji realized he had guessed wrong. He had thought that Su Liang had instructed Qiu Cong to assassinate Situ Xie in Liang Country, but instead they wanted to keep Situ Jing, and Duanmu Chen had agreed.


    ��What does Marquis Xing think?�� Qiu Cong was very polite. ��Xiao Liang asked me to say hello to you, hoping that you could take this opportunity to have a break and visit your family in the capital.��


    Xing Ji read the secret order twice and confirmed its authenticity. Regarding the opportunity to redeem Situ Jing by his meritorious service, Xing Ji had no objections. After all, it was he who first highly praised and promoted Situ Jing in Xuanbei city. He was indeed an outstanding talent.


    If Su Liang thought he could be used, Xing Ji wouldn��t doubt it.


    Pocketing the secret order, Xing Ji poured two sses of alcohol, handed one to Qiu Cong and said, ��Thank you, my senior. I need to go home and check in.��


    Having heard this, Qiu Cong��s eyebrows rxed, ��You can be assured that I will keep a close eye on my grandson. If he dares make the same mistake again, I will be the first one who won��t spare him!��


    Xing Ji toasted Qiu Cong with a smile and said, ��I trust you.�� being Su Liang��s master, he wouldn��t do anything to harm her.


    After several rounds of drinks, Qiu Cong asked Xing Ji, ��Once it��s dawn and Liang Country realizes my grandson has ferociously pped their face, will they retaliate?��


    Xing Ji shook his head, ��My senior, do not worry. They don��t dare to recklessly send troops, let alone Situ Xie��s grandson is still in the city.��


    Upon hearing this, Qiu Cong looked disappointed and said, ��I wish they would attack as soon as possible. Then I would be able to put on my armor and teach those Liang country scoundrels a lesson!��


    Xing Ji chuckled, ��There will be opportunities. You should be careful in the future though, Situ Xie won��t easily let it go once he hears the news.��


    Qiu Cong snorted dismissively, ��If he dares, let hime!��


    ��There��s a poisoner on his side.�� Xing Ji reminded.


    Qiu Cong shook his head, ��That poison woman is no longer in Liang Country. Xiaoliang has prepared many treasures for me, and I was worried about not having a ce to use them. Let Situ Xie quickly send assassins to kill me!��


    Xing Ji:�� It��s said that this man is the true inheritor of the Luoying Swordsmanship, and was once Gu Ling��s master. Indeed, with real strengthes confidence.


    After talking with Xing Ji, Qiu Cong brought Situ Jing over.


    ��Marquis.�� Like in the past, Situ Jing greeted Xing Ji with a salute.


    Xing Ji sighed deeply, ��Not everyone who takes the wrong path gets the chance to turn back. You should treasure this opportunity.��

 Chapter 366: Do not admit

    Chapter 366: Do not admit<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was only the end of July, and the weather in Xuanbei City was already much cooler than in the capital city.


    There was a heavy fog in the early morning. When Situ Jing woke up, he received news that the Liang Country��s troops from Nanping City had arrivedst night to escort him and Situ Jing back to their country, and they had been waiting outside the city for half the night.<div>


    This news was conveyed by Xing Ji��s men, but they were instructed to wait until Situ Jing woke up before telling him.


    Situ Jing was annoyed because he didn��t want to stay in Xuanbei Cityst night. After packing up, he went to find Situ Jing, intending to leave as soon as possible.


    There was no response when he knocked on the door, and Situ Jing��s attendant said that he hadn��t seen his master leave.


    After calling out three times and still hearing no movement inside, Situ Jing had a bad feeling, so he ordered someone to break down the door.


    As the door was opened, Situ Jing called out again, ��Second Prince? Are you alright?��


    Unexpectedly, a voice came from the direction of the courtyard entrance, ��Looking for me?��


    Situ Jing frowned, then saw Situ Jing walking into the courtyard through the morning fog, followed by his grandfather Qiao Cong. They were both wearing different clothes than yesterday.


    ��When did the Second Prince go out? These servants don��t even know.�� Situ Jing smiled, ��It��s about time. Let��s get on our way.��


    Situ Jing nodded, ��Let��s go.��


    Situ Jing was stunned, ��Isn��t the Second Prince going to pack his things?�� Although there were servants to serve him, Situ Jing never let them touch his belongings.


    ��It��s already prepared.�� Situ Jing said.<div>


    Qiao Cong looked impatient, ��Are you going or not? Stop dawdling!��


    Situ Jing lowered his eyes, ��Second Prince and senior Qiao, please wait a moment.�� He was very anxious, but he thought that Situ Jing would at least have breakfast before leaving.


    Soon, the Liang Country��s troops were ready to depart.


    Xing Ji didn��t show up, but sent a subordinate general to see them off.


    From their residence to the north gate of Xuanbei City, Situ Jing��s heart was in suspense. Thest time he came to pick up the bride, he was forcibly ��invited�� back by Xing Ji just before leaving the city.


    Situ Jing couldn��t help but look at Situ Jing, who was riding on a horse with a calm expression. Qiao Cong was looking around, as if he was seeing the scenery of Xuanbei City for the first time. At the end of the procession were two carriages, each carrying a coffin.


    The soldiers who carried the coffins onto the carriages today felt that they were lighter than yesterday, but Situ Jing was urging them impatiently, so no one dared to say anything.


    ��Open the city gate!�� At themand, the north gate of Xuanbei City was slowly opened.


    As the morning fog cleared, Situ Jing saw the imposing Liang Country army and the high-flying Liang Country g outside the city gate, and he felt relieved.


    The procession slowly left the city gate, and Situ Jing heard the heavy closing of the city gate behind him. They were approaching the Liang Country��s army.


    ��Greetings to Second Prince!�� The leading Liang Country general knelt down and saluted.<div>


    Following that, the entire Liang Country army knelt down like a tide, bowing to Situ Jing.


    Situ Jing lowered his head, took two steps back, and clenched his fists. As Situ Xie��s grandson, he was even more rightful, but he was being held back by others, and this feeling was not pleasant.


    Qiao Cong stood beside Situ Jing, looking at the kneeling Liang Country army, and snorted coldly.


    Xing Ji, along with several generals from Xuanbei City, appeared on the city building behind them, looking down at the scene below. Apart from him, the other generals did not know what Situ Jing was nning to do next.


    After a while, seeing that Situ Jing did not speak to let everyone stand up, Situ Jing approached with a frown and whispered a reminder, ��Second prince, we cannot stay here for long, we need to leave as soon as possible.��


    Situ Jing turned his head, nced at Situ Jing, and his indifferent eyes made Situ Jing feel a little uneasy.


    Soon, Situ Jing withdrew his gaze and looked around. He said loudly, ��I was sent to Xuanbei City by Situ Xie as a spy since I was young, and he didn��t raise me but killed my foster parents and their family.��


    Situ Jing��s face changed dramatically, ��What are you talking about, second prince?��


    Today, so many people are witnesses. In the past, I was not a native of Liang Country. Now, whoever wants to be the second prince of Liang can be one; I don��t want to be one anymore!�� Situ Jing said coldly. This line was designed by Qiao Cong, and he had to say it this way.


    All the soldiers of Liang had darkened faces, and the soldiers of Qian Country on the city building of Xuanbei City, except for Xing Ji, were also dumbfounded.


    From today on, I will follow my mother��s surname and change my name to Qiao Jing, and I will have nothing to do with the Situ Family!��<div>


    Qiao Cong looked pleased. He really hated the Situ Family who had hurt his daughter, but he did not ask his grandson to change his surname. It was Situ Jing who wanted to change his name to Qiao Jing. He could no longer use the name Che Yun. The character Jing, which was chosen by Situ Xiang, was retained.


    Second Prince, do you really want to do this?�� Situ Jing��s face turned extremely ugly. He didn��t understand why, since Situ Jing was nning to betray Liang Country, he still came here? Why didn��t he simply stay in the capital city of Qian Country?


    ��What? Do you want to arrest me and bring me back?�� Qiao Jing looked at Situ Jing with a half-smile, ��Youe over, and try it.��


    Situ Jing was so angry that he almost spat blood, knowing that Qiao Jing was very strong and he couldn��t beat him. Moreover, the Qian Country army was behind them, and even if Liang Country dared to start a war rashly, they would have no advantage fighting under the walls of Qian Country!


    Situ Jing saw Qiao Jing about to leave and turned to look at the two coffins at the back of the team, shouting loudly, ��Do you not even want the remains of your foster parents? You want to return to Qian Country, do you think Qian Country will ept you, and Emperor Qian will still trust you?��


    From the city building came Xing Ji��s voice, ��Qian Country wees General Qiao to abandon darkness and join us.��


    Hearing the name ��General Qiao,�� Situ Jing was struck by thunder! Xing Ji would not dare to make a hasty decision, which meant that Qiao Jing had already talked to Duanmu Chen while in the capital city! This meant that Su Liang and Gu Ling had also epted him! This waspletely beyond Situ Xie��s expectations and a change that Situ Jing could never have imagined!


    With this, the dignity of the Liang royal family was once again trampled on by the people of Qian Country. What a brilliant move to abandon darkness and join Qian Country! Even the prince of Liang Country was going to pledge loyalty to Qian Country, and even help Qian Country fight their wars, against Liang Country!


    ��The coffins contain gifts for your grandfather; please help me take them back.�� As soon as Qiao Jing finished speaking, he jumped onto the city building of Xuanbei City with Qiao Cong.


    The generals of Qian Country looked at each other. Although they were all shocked, they knew by this point that Qiao Jing had been passed by their Emperor. Since the Emperor trusted him, they naturally had nothing more to say. Moreover, everything that had just happened had been really refreshing! Seeing the suffocating expressions on the faces of the people from Liang Country was absolutely satisfying!


    It was said that the Yin royal family was the most treacherous, but the facts proved that the Liang royal family was just as sinister.


    What could be more humiliating for Liang Country than the betrayal of Emperor Liang��s own son to join Qian Country? At least not for now.


    Qiao Jing stood next to Xing Ji, and Qiao Cong couldn��t help butugh. Good, very good, this was exactly what he wanted.


    In the meantime, Situ Jing had already sent someone to open the two coffins that were pulled out of Xuanbei City.


    Instead of Che��s father and mother��s bodies in the coffins, there were two spirit tablets. One of them had Situ Xie��s name on it, and the other had Situ Han��s name.


    If Qiao Jing hated Situ Xie the most, Qiao Cong hated Situ Han the most. He hadn��t gone to Liang Country to kill people yet, but it didn��t mean he didn��t want to kill Situ Han.


    Seeing the situation, Situ Jing turned green with anger and drew his sword to cut the two spirit tablets and even the coffins.


    But the most hateful thing was that even though Qiao Jing had made a very good and ��filial�� drama in front of the armies of both countries, humiliating the Liang royal family, no one in Liang Country dared to do anything to him, including Situ Jing.


    The only thing he could do at that moment was to persuade Situ Jing to turn back, but he knew it was impossible to persuade him, and saying one more word would only humiliate himself.


    ��Leave!�� Situ Jing yelled angrily.


    The army of Liang Country slowly began to move.


    Situ Jing rode a short distance and looked back, his gaze towards Qiao Jing who was standing on the city wall of Xuanbei City. He had a lot to say, but once the words reached his mouth, he swallowed them back. At this point, no matter what he said, good or bad, it would just be a joke.


    As soon as he turned his head, Situ Jing heard Qiao Cong shouting, ��Tell Situ Xie and Situ Han to wash their necks and wait, sooner orter this old man will chop them down!��


    Situ Jing ordered to speed up. Although he actually had no authority tomand the army of Liang Country, no one cared at the moment, they all just wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    In fact, Situ Jing didn��t want Qiao Jing to return to Liang Country as a prince, because he thought that Qiao Jing was not wholeheartedly loyal to the Liang Royal Family and had caused trouble in the past, being uncontroble.


    The result seemed to be what Situ Jing wanted, but the process was the greatest humiliation he had ever faced in his life, making his hatred for Qiao Jing reach its peak. With a little calmness, he thought that Duanmu Chen��s decision to keep Qiao Jing and even let him lead the army showed no intention of reconciling with Liang Country. Situ Yao��s marriage alliance was evidently meaningless to Duanmu Chen, other than gifting him a beauty!


    After watching the disappearance of the Liang Country��s army in the distance, the generals of Qian Country��s Xuanbei City returned to the military camp��s meeting hall.


    Xing Ji conveyed Duanmu Chen��s will and then let Qiao Jing say a few words.


    Qiao Jing stood up, acknowledging his past mistakes, and hoped that everyone would forgive him and give him a chance to make amends. He then once again expressed his determination topletely separate from the Situ family.


    Most of the people in attendance had worked with Qiao Jing before, including his former superiors andrades who had started as ordinary soldiers and made their way up to generals with him.


    As everyone was expressing their wees, a discordant voice came from a veteran general, ��General Xing, what if he��s ying us again, trying to gain our trust while still secretly helping Liang Country? This is the border, and we cannot tolerate any suspicious people here!��


    Xing Ji didn��t speak, but Qiao Jing sighed, ��General Liu��s concern is justified. My background and previous actions easily make me suspicious. However, since the Emperor trusts me and is willing to give me another chance, I will not fail his trust. I swear that if I ever help the Situ family again, I shall be childless and cursed, struck by thunder, and die a horrible death!��


    People in this world believe in oaths, especially those that curse themselves with poison.


    Seeing this, General Liu frowned, ��In that case, I hope you don��t forget your oath!��


    Qiao Cong wanted to say something, but Qiao Jing stopped him. Some things had to be said clearly by himself. After experiencing the previous events, he understood more than ever the importance of sincerity in dealing with people.


    Qiao Jing buried Che father and Che mother in the Che family cemetery in Xuanbei City, cing in the coffins the clothes that their two sons had worn as children, which Che mother had treasured for many years. As for the corpses and bones of Che Yun and Che Xiao, they were nowhere to be found by now.


    After finishing this, Qiao Jing let go of the guilt and resentment he had harbored in his heart towards the Che family.


    In his secret decree, Duanmu Chen said that Xing Ji would decide Qiao Jing��s position.


    Xing Ji began to hand over his job to Qiao Jing from the start, which made Qiao Jing feel uneasy, ��I am grateful that everyone is willing to give me a chance, but appointing me as Marquis would not convince everyone, right?��


    Xing Ji shook his head, ��I know your abilities, so I made such arrangements. There are too few people who can stand on their own in Xuanbei City now. Since you have decided to start over, don��t be afraid of gossip, just do what you need to do and the rest, time will prove.��


    Qiao Jing��s expression became serious, ��Thank you, Marquis, for your trust. I will not disappoint.��


    Qiao Congughed, ��In that case, Marquis Xing can go home soon.��


    Xing Ji nodded, ��Indeed, that��s one of the considerations.�� Then he sighed, ��It��s shameful to say, when I was young, I always wanted to make a name for myself, but I failed to manage even my own family��s affairs. If it weren��t for Xiaoliang��s help these past two years, I don��t know what my home would have be. Ajing, as someone who��s been through it all, let me give you some advice. In matters of rtionships, don��t hesitate or get bogged down in indecision. Sometimes, making one wrong step can take a lifetime to make up for.��


    Qiao Jing knew that Xing Ji must have been thinking of his two deceased wives.


    ��That��s right,�� Qiao Cong agreed, ��I��ve heard about some of your family��s problems, and as the head of the household, you should bear the main responsibility. Your mother had to worry so much in her old age.��


    Hearing this, Xing Ji was even more ashamed.


    Qiao Jing sighed, ��I was really ignorant, making my grandfather worry so much.��


    Qiao Cong patted Qiao Jing��s shoulder, ��It��s all in the past. If I hadn��t met Xiaoliang, I would still be clueless!��


    The news that the second prince of Liang, who was once trained as a spy, hadpletely betrayed the Liang Country and defected to Qian Country, rising to the rank of guard general of Xuanbei City, was rapidly circting throughout the world.


    Xing Ji only handed over his duties to Qiao Jing for five days before he set off with Qi Jiang, leaving Xuanbei City and rushing back to the capital day and night.


    After Miao Family��s death, Xing Ji hadpletely lost his former ambition and was just waiting for an opportunity to return home, take care of his mother, and raise his children.


    Qiao Jing was the opportunity that Xing Ji had been waiting for.


    Capital City of Qian Country.


    On the day the princess of Yin Country arrived, Su Liang and Gu Ling went to a restaurant to watch the excitement. She asked Gu Ling if he knew the princess, and Gu Ling said that he had only met her once and that she looked very timid.


    While Su Liang��s attention was focused on the princess��s extravagant carriage, Gu Ling nced through the open window and made eye contact with an old man in grey clothes among the bustling crowd below.


    As soon as he looked away, the old man disappeared into the crowd.


    ��Great God, what��s wrong?�� Su Liang saw Gu Ling frowning and asked puzzled.


    ��There was someone below just now.�� Gu Ling recalled the old man��s ordinary appearance, which didn��t stand out, but he was sure that he wasn��t an ordinary person, and he was watching Su Liang before being noticed.


    Su Liang��s expression was inexplicable, ��Could it be that the person who sent me the notest time has reappeared?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I don��t know. If another transmigrator reallyes to you, don��t admit it.��


    Su Liang was stunned, ��If I really meet a ��fellow viger��, denial is useless.��


    Gu Ling looked at the crowd below, ��Just say that I am the transmigrator, and everything you know that doesn��t belong to this world, you learned from me.��


    ��It depends on the situation.�� Su Liang sighed softly, ��I hope it��s not as we guessed. Otherwise, the other party is so mysterious, never exposed, but stilles looking for us. It doesn��t seem like something good.��


    When they returned home, Gu Ling seriously discussed with Su Liang what kind of past life identity and background a transmigrator like him should have.


    Although the existence of a ��fellow viger�� targeting Su Liang was just a guess made by her and Gu Ling, Gu Ling was very cautious about it, determined to create a perfect story for Su Liang as a cover.


    Su Liang found it fascinating, whether it would be useful or not.


    ��Well, Great God, just think about it. If you were to travel to the modern society, what kind of profession would you like to pursue?�� Su Liang asked with a smile.


    Gu Ling was thinking seriously when he heard Su Liang say, ��Great God, you could also be a woman in your previous life.��


    Gu Ling frowned, ��You mean, set it up as if I am a man with a woman��s heart now?��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��It��s possible, but it��s a bit weird. Let��s rule this out. How about we make it simple? Great God, you are me. You used to be a military doctor, and your family background is the same as mine, so there won��t be any ws. You basically know all the medical skills I do.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��That��s fine. Next, you��ll teach me some things that are not very useful here, such as music, painting, history, geography, political science, and so on.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Great God, with your tone and choice of words, you really seem more like a transmigrator than I do without pretending. But some of the knowledge I��ve learned, I don��t remember as clearly anymore, so I��ll teach you whatever I think of.��

 Chapter 367: 367. Imperial Concubine Yan

    Chapter 367: 367. Imperial Concubine Yan<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��The princess of Yin Country for the marriage alliance has arrived, but there��s still no news from Ren Dong. I wonder how she��s doing.�� Su Liang sighed lightly.


    Much to their surprise, as soon as her words fell, Qi Jun��s voice came from outside, filled with jubtion, ��Master, Ren Dong is back!��<div>


    Before long, Su Liang saw Ren Dong. She was much thinner than when she��d left, but she seemed uninjured, herplexion was decent, and a tall, sturdy young man followed behind her. He was likely the younger brother, Bai Yang, she��d set off to find on this trip.


    ��Master, your subordinate is back,�� Ren Dong saluted, then pulled the young man behind her forward, ��Bai Yang, this is the Master.��


    Bai Yang had a handsome countenance, and his behavior still carried traces of an imperial guard. He stepped forward and bowed deeply, although he didn��t address Su Liang as Master per Ren Dong��s lead, ��I am grateful to Divine Doctor Su for taking care of my sister.��


    Su Liang didn��t find Bai Yang��s behavior disrespectful. She had sent Ren Dong to find Bai Yang not because she wanted another subordinate to order around.


    Seeing Ren Dong furrow her brows and tug Bai Yang, as if reminding him not to act rashly, Su Liang thought it was clear that the siblings hadn��te to an agreement on certain things during their journey back.


    ��You must be tired from your journey. Please sit down. Qi Jun, bring the tea.�� Su Liang had already noticed Qi Jun lurking at the door.


    ��Yes!�� Qi Jun answered.


    Ren Dong pulled Bai Yang to sit down, only to hear Su Liang ask, ��Did Shaoyao go to Yin Country to give you trouble?�� If Shaoyao had found Bai Yang before Ren Dong, or if they��d bumped into each other, things likely wouldn��t have gone this smoothly.


    Bai Yang nodded, ��She didn��t appear.��


    Su Liang looked at Ren Dong. If Shaoyao hadn��t gone looking for Bai Yang, they should have been able to return much sooner.


    Ren Dong sighed, ��After leaving Xiangyue City with Bai Yang, I wanted to check out the valley Master mentioned on our way back. I didn��t expect there to be an array in the valley. We got lost before we could find Madam Yue��s hideout and were trapped.��<div>


    ��An array?�� Su Liang frowned. Gu Ling knew a bit about this subject, but only from collecting rted records from ancient texts. To her, this all seemed a bit absurd.


    ��It was a ce like a maze, with dense trees and multiple paths, and no way to find the exit,�� Ren Dong described what they had seen.


    Now that didn��t sound so mystical. Su Liang had seen mazes like that on TV in her previous life.


    ��There were many poisonous creatures inside. Fortunately, we had the medicine Master gave us. We were trapped for seven days but eventually made our way out,�� said Ren Dong. ��However, we didn��t find Madam Yue��s hideout or Miss Ying. We took a detour, so we were dyed in our return.��


    ��As long as you��re alright, it doesn��t matter.�� Su Liang told Ren Dong that Ying Ying was okay and that she��d gone to find her younger brother again, but there was still no news.


    Qi Jun brought the tea over and covertly evaluated Bai Yang.


    After a while, Ren Dong took Bai Yang away to clean up and rest.


    ��Master, do you think there��s a chance that something more��intimate��might develop between those two siblings?�� After much hesitation, Qi Jun asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang rolled her eyes at him, ��Although they aren��t blood rted, you��re overthinking things. They��ve been siblings since they were young; they��re family. If you like Ren Dong, you should confess your feelings soon. Now that her brother is back, she might impulsively agree to be with you.��


    Qi Jun��s eyes lit up, then he coughed lightly, ��What do you mean she might impulsively agree to be with me? Do you think we��re well-matched?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��It doesn��t matter what I think, as long as you both feel you��re well-matched, that��s what counts.��<div>


    She wasn��t surprised that Qi Jun had developed feelings for Ren Dong. The familiarity born of spending a lot of time together often leads to affection. People often limit their romantic pursuits to those within their social circle, because they have little to no interaction with outsiders, making dating impossible.


    Even the rtionship between Su Liang and Gu Ling was a product of this circumstance. After living together for a long time and finding themselvespatible, they gradually went from friends to lovers.


    ��Wish me luck.�� Gathering his courage, Qi Jun ran off.


    Su Liang asked Gu Ling what he thought about Bai Yang.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I don��t know him well enough.��


    ��Understandable. It seems he doesn��t n on staying at Su Mansion, he likely has other ns.�� Su Liang surmised.


    Having ns was a good thing. It would be strange for a strong, young man with great martial arts skills, who had just escaped being a spy, to resign himself to being a servant. Although Ren Dong thought following Su Liang was a good choice, Bai Yang was not her.


    Later, when Ren Dong came to find Su Liang, she let out a sigh as soon as she spoke, ��Bai Yang wants to be a pce guard.��


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, ��Does he particrly like this job, or is there another reason? If he wants to make a name for himself, why not join the army?��


    ��Maybe he��s just used to that kind of life. He tends to be quiet and not very sociable, so joining the army might not suit him,�� Ren Dong said helplessly. ��I wanted him to stay and follow you, but he wants to do something on his own and not rely on others. He��s always been headstrong, and I can��t persuade him. But I think it��s better this way. We��re all in the capital. It��s not like we��re far apart. What do you think, Master?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��There��s nothing wrong with that. If one can get the emperor��s favor as a pce guard, the future won��t be bad.��<div>


    Ren Dong cheered up, ��If you approve, then there��s no problem.�� She hadn��t nned to let Bai Yang benefit from Su Liang��s pce connection, but to make him find Duanmu Chen himself.


    Su Liang chuckled, telling her not to worry about many things, to take good care of her health and to regain her weight lost during her trip.


    After Ren Dong left, Su Liang discussed Bai Yang��s situation with Gu Ling, ��I might be overthinking, but I always feel there is more to his wanting to join the guard than he led on. We need to first exclude the possibility that he was turned by the royal family of Yin Empire and that he returned as a spy for them.��


    After all, Bai Yang��s previous disguise as a spy in the Yin Imperial Pce was as a guard.


    ��The emperor will take all these into consideration and investigate thoroughly.�� Gu Ling advised Su Liang not to worry about Bai Yang��s matters as he was fostered by Duanmu Yi and now wanted to serve Duanmu Chen.


    ��That��s right. Let it be then.�� Su Liang nodded, ��I wonder when Qi Jun is nning his deration of love and if he��ll be rejected.��


    By evening, as Ren Dong went out, she saw a figure swaying outside the courtyard.


    ��Do you need anything from me?�� Ren Dong wasn��t surprised when she saw Qi Jun. As the only two guards of Su Mansion, the two were used to frequent exchanges.


    Startled by the sound of Ren Dong��s voice next to him, Qi Jun looked up to see she��d alreadye over, ��Um��indeed I do have something.��


    Ren Dong nodded, ��Speak.��


    Qi Jun seriously proposed, ��Let��s talk about it in the garden.��


    ��Why?�� Ren Dong looked around, ��There��s no one here.��


    ��It has to be in the garden.�� After leaving these words, Qi Jun turned around and walked away, ��Hurry up.��


    Ren Dong silently followed, not questioning further.


    The sunset in the west, with dusk painting half the sky red.


    Qi Jun walked to arge banyan tree in the garden, turning to face Ren Dong in the fading sunlight, which lit up half his face.


    Ren Dong expression remained unchanging, looking like she was patiently waiting to hear him out.


    Qi Jun took a deep breath, breaking into a handsome smile, ��Miss Ren Dong, I��m fond of you, and I want you to be my wife.��


    Ren Dong was taken aback for a brief moment, then looked at Qi Jun with furrowed brows.


    Qi Jun touched his face, there shouldn��t be anything dirty on it. He couldn��t quite understand Ren Dong��s reaction; was she unhappy? Or considering?


    ��Why today?�� Ren Dong asked.


    Qi Jun was a bit confused, ��What��why?��


    ��Why did you wait until today to confess?�� Ren Dong asked seriously, ��Is today a special day?��


    Qi Jun blinked: ��so, Ren Dong had known for a long time that he liked her, and she had been waiting for his confession, is that it?


    ��Because, you��ve found your little brother and returned home.�� Qi Jun told her the truth, ��Previously, you were always worried about your brother and I didn��t dare to confess my feelings rashly, fearing that you��d say you��re not in the frame of mind to consider it.��


    ��Indeed.�� Ren Dong nodded.


    ��So���� Qi Jun looked at Ren Dong expectantly, ��Have you agreed to be with me then?��


    Ren Dong shook her head, ��I didn��t say anything. Why this ce?��


    Qi Jun was confused again, ��What��s wrong��with this ce?��


    Ren Dong frowned, ��I mean, why did you insist on confessing here?��


    ��Oh!�� Qi Jun shed a huge grin, ��When you were not at home, I found this spot, this time, to be particrly lovely with a special charm which, in our master��s words, is exceedingly romantic.��


    Hearing the words, Ren Dong retreated a few steps back.


    Looking at the sunset, the evening glow, therge banyan tree, and the man grinning underneath the tree, she nodded, ��It really is a beautiful sight.��


    ��Does that mean you��ve agreed to be with me?�� Qi Jun asked again.


    Ren Dong was about to speak when Bai Yang��s voice came from a short distance, ��Sister.��


    Ren Dong turned her head, ��I��m over here.��


    Disappointment settled in Qi Jun��s heart. As a third person joined, the romantic atmosphere was instantly shattered.


    Bai Yang came over and greeted Qi Jun as ��big brother Qi��.


    Qi Jun responded with a slight nod. Then, he heard Ren Dong ask Bai Yang about his business.


    ��I haven��t been back to the capital for many years, I wanted to go out and look around.�� Bai Yang exined.


    Ren Dong nodded, but Qi Jun jumped in, ��I��ll apany you! I��m free!��


    Bai Yang hesitated for a moment, ��Wouldn��t it trouble you, big brother Qi.��


    ��We aren��t strangers, why the formality?�� Qi Jun shook his head, ��I��ll treat you to some alcohol.��


    ��Is sistering along?�� Bai Yang asked Ren Dong.


    Ren Dong shook her head, ��I won��t join you. Don��t drink too much, be back early.��


    Bai Yang nodded and started walking ahead.


    Qi Jun walked up next to Ren Dong, and with an earnest gaze, lowered his voice to ask, ��So, it��s possible right?��


    Ren Dong nodded, ��Yes.�� She then left in a different direction with a casual stride.


    Qi Jun was over the moon, and upon seeing Bai Yang��s confused expression, walked over to him, patted his shoulder and said with a smile, ��From now on, I��ll be your brother-inw!��


    Bai Yang nodded, ��Oh, brother-inw.��


    Qi Jun raised an eyebrow, ��You agree?��


    ��I trust sister��s judgment. She often mentioned you on our way back.�� Bai Yang replied.


    Upon hearing this, Qi Jun could hardly contain his joy. There was no doubt about it, Ren Dong liked him as well. Today was indeed special, a perfect day for a confession!


    After Qi Jun and Bai Yang had toured the city and stopped by a restaurant for drinks, he sought out Ren Dong, only to find that she was already asleep, and the lights at the Yuanming Pavilion were all off.


    Wanting to share his joy with someone, Qi Jun rushed back to the Marquis Zhong Xin mansion to find his brother.


    It was alreadyte, Qi Yan was startled awake, thinking it was an intruder. Upon seeing it was Qi Jun, he kicked him away, ��What��s the matter?��


    Qi Jun was tossed onto the floor but didn��t show any irritation. He got up, grinning at Qi Yan, ��Brother, I��m engaged!��


    Qi Yan was taken aback, ��That Miss Ren Dong? You confessed? She didn��t hit you?��


    Qi Jun coughed, ��Why would she hit me? She likes me!��


    ��Alright, get out!�� Qi Yan rolled back under his covers.


    Qi Jun pulled the covers off Qi Yan again, ��Brother, aren��t you happy for me?��


    Qi Yan replied with a token effort, his eyes closed, ��I��m happy. Now get out!��


    Qi Jun: �� He��s definitely too envious to know what to say. It has to be that!


    The next day, when Su Liang encountered Qi Jun, she saw him with dark circles under his eyes. Clearly, he didn��t rest well the previous night.


    ��Were you rejected?�� Su Liang asked, smiling.


    Qi Jun shook his head, ��Ren Dong agreed. I was thinking about the wedding all night.��


    ��Congrattions.�� Su Liang gave him a thumbs up, ��Your father should be back soon. Shouldn��t it be better to wait for him to handle the wedding arrangements?��


    Qi Jun nodded vigorously, ��You��re right, Master! I��ll wait for my father toe back!��


    Bai Yang requested to see Duanmu Chen, but Duanmu Chen didn��t see him immediately. Instead, he sent Chang��an to invite Su Liang and Gu Ling to the pce.


    ��Is that Bai Yang trustworthy?�� Duanmu Chen cut to the chase.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I don��t know, I don��t understand him.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Your Majesty can ask the Grand Emperor about the information Bai Yang provided in the past, the things he has aplished, and judge based on that.��


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��I��ve asked. He has been performing his duties faithfully, transmitting quite a lot of news about the royal family of Yin Country, but not much of it has been very useful. After all, he��s just a guard. If there��s no problem with him, I want to make use of him; after all, he��s a master my father personally trained.��


    Su Liang knew, as long as she vouched for Bai Yang, Duanmu Chen would not suspect anything. But she didn��t know Bai Yang enough to make such a guarantee.


    ��In that case, I will assign him some tasks and judge based on his performance!�� Duanmu Chen already knew Su Liang and Gu Ling��s attitudes.


    When she got home, Su Liang told Ren Dong about the situation.


    Ren Dong didn��t think it was a big deal. It��s normal for the emperor to be suspicious. Su Liang indeed did not understand Bai Yang.


    The next day, Bai Yang left the capital on official business.


    As Su Liang spected, Princess Ji Yueyan of Yin Country was entitled Imperial Concubine Yan on the day she entered the pce, the same rank as Situ Yao.


    Before entering the pce, Ji Yueyan never showed herself, iming to be limating to the local environment and resting in the post house.


    Unexpectedly, Su Liang met this timid princess, whom Gu Ling described, on the night of her wedding to Duanmu Chen.


    Because Duanmu Chen was injured by Ji Yueyan with a hairpin on their wedding night��


    In the middle of the night, Chang��an came to invite Su Liang, and Gu Ling said he would go, but Chang��an insisted on Su Liang going too.


    Thinking the situation was severe, Su Liang and Gu Ling went together.


    Duanmu Chen��s face didn��t look good. The senior imperial physician, who had arrived earlier, had already treated his wound, which was not serious.


    Imperial Concubine Yan, Ji Yueyan kneeled with her head down on the side. She was still dressed in a big red wedding dress, her body slightly trembling, but she did not cry.


    A blood-stained golden hairpin was discarded on the ground.


    The senior imperial physician told Su Liang about Duanmu Chen��s wound. Gu Ling looked at the wound and said it was not a problem. It was not a vital spot and not much blood was lost.


    Duanmu Chen waved his hand, letting the senior imperial physician leave. He had Chang��an bring Su Liang and Gu Ling not for medical help but to discuss something else.


    ��She came to marry me, but she won��t let me touch her!�� Duanmu Chen was not finished in anger, ��I asked her why, and she��s like a mute! Su Liang, help me ask her what exactly is she trying to do!��


    Upon finishing these words, Duanmu Chen let Chang��an support him to leave.


    Gu Ling frowned, telling Su Liang not to get close to Ji Yueyan.


    Su Liang sat down with Gu Ling. The dragon and phoenix candles were still burning.


    ��Imperial Concubine Yan, is there anything you want to say?�� Su Liang asked calmly.


    Ji Yueyan didn��t say a word, she just knelt unmovingly.


    ��Let me rephrase that. Do you have someone else in your heart?�� Su Liang frowned. The reason Duanmu Chen didn��t do anything to Ji Yueyan, but specifically asked Su Liang, was that he hadn��t lost his rationality.


    This couldn��t possibly be an assassination of Duanmu Chen organized by the royal family of Yin Country, but rather Ji Yueyan��s personal action. Given this, Duanmu Chen did not wish to make a big fuss because Qian Country wanted to seek cooperation with Yin Country to deal with Liang Country first.


    Upon hearing Su Liang��s words, Ji Yueyan��s hand moved, but she still didn��t lift her head.


    ��Did you ever think of the consequences of doing so? Since you didn��t harm or kill yourself, it means you still want to live with the person you love, am I right?�� Su Liang asked.


    Finally, Ji Yueyan looked up at Su Liang. Her beauty was not as breathtaking as Situ Yao��s, but she was also elegant and charming. Her eyes were red at this moment, with stubbornness and a hint of desperation.


    ��It seems I��ve hit the nail on the head?�� Su Liang��s face remained calm, ��What do you want? As the princess sent by Yin Country to marry, you should know that our emperor is notcking in women. He can avoid touching you, but he cannot let you leave. By doing this, are you hoping to be sent into the cold pce, preserving your chastity?��


    Finally, Ji Yueyan spoke, ��I know you, Su Liang, the Divine Doctor Su.��

 Chapter 368: 368. Little Fei is gone

    Chapter 368: 368. Little Fei is gone<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The atmosphere was silent.


    Su Liang watched the me of the dragon and phoenix wedding candle, as thick as a child��s arm, flickering, waiting for Ji Yueyan to speak again.<div>


    Gu Ling picked up the blood-stained golden hairpin from the ground and carefully examined the patterns on it.


    Ji Yueyan looked at Su Liang, then at Gu Ling, propped herself up with her arms, and slowly sat in a seat opposite them.


    As for the servants, they had all been shooed away by Duanmu Chen at the beginning of the incident.


    ��What are you looking at?�� Ji Yueyan asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang withdrew her gaze, her expression indifferent, ��Moths flying into the fire.��


    Ji Yueyan nced at the wedding candle subconsciously. There was only the me and no moths. Even mosquitoes could hardly fly into this deep pce. Moths flying into the fire meant courting self-destruction�� Her face changed suddenly, and she stared at Su Liang, ��Moths�� are you talking about me?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��If Imperial Concubine Yin knows what she is doing, there is no need to ask.��


    ��What should you do if there is someone blocking your way to be together? If you were forced to marry a man you don��t love, what should you do? I was born in the royal family, so should I not have control over my own body and be at the mercy of others? You guessed it all right, I would rather be thrown into the cold pce than be touched by Emperor Qian! You think I��m seeking my own death, but as far as I��m concerned, being a canary in this harem, being possessed by a man I don��t love, having children for him, is worse than death!�� Ji Yueyan spoke, her body trembling slightly, and her eyes filled with determination.


    Su Liang looked at Ji Yueyan. Gu Ling��s previous impression of her had been one of cowardice, which might not necessarily have been a pretense, but she clearly regarded love as more important than anything else and was willing to sacrifice everything for it, even her life.


    ��Why didn��t you n earlier?�� Su Liang asked.


    In Su Liang��s eyes, Ji Yueyan did not see any sympathy for her, only calm scrutiny. On the side, Gu Ling was still studying the golden hairpin, looking indifferent.<div>


    Ji Yueyan��s face was bitter, ��I was imprisoned in the high walls, what ns could I make? I also had no chance to learn skills like Divine Doctor Su and work towards a better future. I have resigned myself to the marriage alliance, but now I just want a peaceful and clean life, is that too much to ask?��


    ��As a princess in a marriage alliance, any imperfection in your body would not be brought here,�� Su Liang said calmly, ��If you want to escape the fate of the marriage alliance, it��s actually very simple. You don��t need sophisticated medical skills or powerful martial arts. You just need to ��identally�� burn your hand, break your leg, ruin your face, or leave a big or small scar. You��re not afraid of death, are you afraid of those? If you had done those things, you could stay in the familiar Imperial Pce of Yin Country as a nobledy, live peacefully and quietly as you wish, instead of traveling thousands of miles to the unfamiliar Imperial Pce of Qian Country and risking assassination of the Emperor of Qian Country.��


    Ji Yueyan��s hands suddenly clutched the wedding dress and tugged. Although she let go quickly, Su Liang did not miss it.


    ��Divine Doctor Su really has an extraordinary mind. But unfortunately, I am not smart and didn��t think of that at the time,�� Ji Yueyan shook her head.


    Su Liang looked at Ji Yueyan and fell silent. Because she suddenly thought of another person, someone who had just returned to Qian Country from Yin Country.


    Ji Yueyan was not stupid. She weighed her actions enough to count on Duanmu Chen not tearing his face with Yin Country, so she would be fine.


    Therefore, Ji Yueyan couldn��t possibly have not thought of the things Su Liang mentioned. The fact that she considered them but did not act so meant that she wanted toe to Qian Country.


    At this moment, Su Liang could not help but suspect that Ji Yueyan��s lover had alsoe to Qian Country. And the only normal men that a princess in a deep pce could have contact with were the guards of the pce besides the royal family members.


    Pce guard, this word, these days, Su Liang had indeed heard quite a lot�� Bai Yang had been a guard in Yin Country��s Imperial Pce before, and after returning to Qian Country, he was still determined to be a guard in the pce.


    Back then, Su Liang did not find Bai Yang��s reason for entering the pce persuasive.


    If Ji Yueyan and Bai Yang were lovers, it all made sense.<div>


    They had no future in Yin Country. Not to mention their difference in status, Bai Yang was also a spy of Qian Country, controlled by others, and neither of them had freedom. Bai Yang wouldn��t dare to flee on his own for Ren Dong��s safety.


    Ren Dong went to look for Bai Yang around the same time when the Yin royal family chose Ji Yueyan for the marriage alliance. After Duanmu Yi was abolished, Bai Yang only needed to follow Ren Dong back to Qian Country to regain his freedom, obtain a legitimate identity with backing, while Ji Yueyan coulde to Qian Country and marry. Even if they still couldn��t be together, as long as Bai Yang could be a pce guard, they could still see each other and stay in touch.


    Even if Ji Yueyan really entered the cold pce and gradually became neglected, Bai Yang could find a chance to elope with her. With his martial arts skills, coupled with his position as an insider in the pce, after gaining Duanmu Chen��s trust, it was not impossible.


    The reason why they couldn��t do anything on the way to the marriage alliance was that destroying the marriage affecting the overall situation would inevitably lead to the pursuit of both the royal families of Qian and Yin Countries. Bai Yang was powerful in martial arts, but an individual��s strength couldn��tpare with that of the royal family.


    However, after the marriage alliance waspleted, Ji Yueyan was nominally Duanmu Chen��s woman and the Imperial Concubine of Qian Country. If something happened to her, Duanmu Chen would try his best to cover it up for the sake of saving face and not let outsiders know.


    Just like tonight, not many people knew about it. The old Imperial Physician, who had served the royal family all his life, would never spread the news. Duanmu Chen had chosen Su Liang, whom he trusted the most, to interrogate Ji Yueyan.


    Bai Yang no longer needed to worry about Ren Dong, because she was now under Su Liang��s protection. And because of the sibling rtionship with Ren Dong, once Ren Dong begged Su Liang to let Bai Yang go, Su Liang could persuade Duanmu Chen��


    Su Liang looked at Ji Yueyan, and Ji Yueyan quietly looked back at her.


    Su Liang felt that if things were as she guessed, it would not be difficult to exin why Ji Yueyan showed such unusual calmness. When she saw Duanmu Chen calling Su Liang over to handle the situation immediately, Ji Yueyan should have more confidence in her and Bai Yang��s n.


    As their eyes met, Ji Yueyan realized that Su Liang had seen through her. Her originally forcedposure was reced with a few more silent pleas�� because she knew that as long as Su Liang mentioned Bai Yang��s name here, their love and future woulde to a dead end tonight.


    Ji Yueyan and Bai Yang indeed needed Su Liang��s help, but in their n, before they elope, Su Liang would not find out, and no one else would find out. Even if Su Liang was unwilling to help them afterwards, they would never regret it even if they were hunted down.<div>


    Unfortunately, Ji Yueyan underestimated Su Liang��s intelligence and calmness. Su Liang had no feelings for Bai Yang, who she had just met, and could not talk about trust, nor would she be moved by the tears of a princess who had grown up in the pce since childhood.


    When she saw Ji Yueyan��s pleading look, Su Liang knew she was right in her guess.


    However, the situation was still somewhat difficult to handle. After all, Ji Yueyan and Bai Yang hadn��t done the things Su Liang suspected yet. At present, Bai Yang was found by Ren Dong and served Duanmu Chen loyally, while Ji Yueyan simply didn��t want to consummate her marriage with Duanmu Chen.


    Su Liang couldn��t drive them to a dead end simply because she discovered Ji Yueyan��s feelings, and because of their elopement n that had not yet been implemented.


    But helping them, fulfilling their love as a pair of tragic lovers was also not what Su Liang was considering now. She was not a living Bodhisattva that saves people from suffering, and her current position was Duanmu Chen��s confidant. She could not disregard Duanmu Chen��s feelings and the dignity of the Qian Country��s Royal Family.


    Gu Ling threw the gold hairpin in her hand, nailing it to the table next to Ji Yueyan, scaring her.


    ��Let��s go.�� Gu Ling stood up.


    Su Liang didn��t look at Ji Yueyan again, sping Gu Ling��s outstretched hand, and they walked out together.


    The door opened, and they saw Chang��an standing outside, ��His Majesty is waiting for you.��


    Su Liang wasn��t surprised that someone was listening outside. She nodded and let Chang��an lead the way.


    Ji Yueyan saw Chang��an��s gaze sweeping past her through the open door and was instantly frightened in cold sweat! If Su Liang had just mentioned Bai Yang��s name, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    After calming down a little, Ji Yueyan thought, since Su Liang must have guessed, but didn��t mention Bai Yang, did that mean she decided to help them cover up��


    When Su Liang saw Duanmu Chen, he was admiring the moon in the Imperial Garden.


    Chang��an brought them over and bowed his head to leave.


    Duanmu Chen looked at Su Liang and Gu Ling, calling them over to sit.


    Gu Ling took off her outer garment, folded it and made a cushion, and then helped Su Liang to sit down.


    Duanmu Chen snorted lightly, ��Are you here to provoke me?��


    Addressing himself as ��I�� indicated that he wanted to talk to Su Liang and Gu Ling as friends.


    ��I��m pregnant.�� Su Liang yawned as she spoke.


    Duanmu Chen coughed lightly, ��I forgot, you are delicate now. How is it? Did she confess?��


    Chang��an had heard Su Liang��s conversation with Ji Yueyan but hadn��t told Duanmu Chen yet. Duanmu Chen asked Su Liang first.


    If Su Liang lied to Duanmu Chen, he would find out byparing her story with Chang��an��ster.


    ��How is Your Majesty getting along with Concubine Liang?�� Su Liang asked about Situ Yao instead.


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��She��s not bad.��


    However, these words didn��t seem to carry much sincerity. Su Liang knew Duanmu Chen��s attitude towards women and was not surprised.


    Just as Su Liang was considering how to talk to Duanmu Chen about Ji Yueyan��s situation, Gu Ling spoke up first, ��Ji Yueyan and Bai Yang are lovers.��


    Sharp and straightforward.


    Su Liang��s brow furrowed slightly, then quickly smoothed out. She hadn��t discussed her suspicions with Gu Ling, but she wasn��t surprised that Gu Ling had discovered them as well.


    There must be a reason why Gu Ling spoke so bluntly.


    Duanmu Chen frowned deeply, ��Bai Yang? No wonder�� no wonder he sought me out to be a guard in the pce! What are they trying to do? Carry out some sneaky business under my watch?��


    Anger caused him to refer to himself as ��I�� again.


    ��Not necessarily,�� Gu Ling shook his head. ��But they will likely find an opportunity to elope.��


    Duanmu Chen��s face turned green with anger. He had met Situ Yao before their marriage and wanted to win her over. But he had no such rtionship with Ji Yueyan. Tonight, he was just doing what he was supposed to: consummating the marriage with the Princess.


    Duanmu Chen felt that his imperial dignity and masculinity had been seriously challenged, by Ji Yueyan and Bai Yang.


    ��You guys�� aren��t you nning to let me fulfill their wishes?�� Duanmu Chen snorted coldly.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Those two have nothing to do with us.��


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes narrowed, ��If I execute them, you won��t intervene?��


    Gu Ling shook his head again, ��Firstly, under the current situation, the Princess of Yin Country cannot have anything happen to her; secondly, this matter cannot be made public; thirdly, Your Majesty should not force a woman who loves another.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Duanmu Chen asked coldly, ��I have no interest in that woman. She is also my concubine, and she must die in the pce!��


    ��My suggestion is,�� Gu Ling said indifferently, ��why not let them be, and wait until the world is united.��


    Upon hearing the four words ��unite the world,�� Duanmu Chen��s face changed, ��Didn��t you say that they have nothing to do with you? What if it takes ten or twenty years more to realize the unification of the world?��


    ��It has nothing to do with whether they have anything to do with us or not. I��m just talking about what��s right. Unifying the world won��t take that long,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang would consider her feelings for Ren Dong, but Gu Ling had no personal interests, only good intentions. A helpless princess and a guard trained to be a spy since childhood would find it hard toe together. Gu Ling just didn��t want to be an aplice in destroying their hopes for the future.


    Although he didn��t see the ck mist appearing between Bai Yang and Ji Yueyan��s brows, he felt that he should do something, rather than watch them walk into a dead end just because of their love for each other.


    At this moment, Duanmu Chen��s anger had subsided, because what he cared about more was Gu Ling��s words, ��Unifying the world won��t take that long.��


    All along, Duanmu Chen had not told Su Liang and Gu Ling about his ambitions to destroy Liang Country and Yin Country and be the sole emperor. It was not that he didn��t want to, but that ambition was something to be kept to himself. Some things were more important to achieve than to speak of.


    This was also the first time Gu Ling had indicated to Duanmu Chen that he would assist him in unifying the world. Although Gu Ling didn��t express it like that, Duanmu Chen understood it that way, and he didn��t think there would be any misunderstanding.


    Compared to that, Ji Yueyan and Bai Yang were insignificant. Duanmu Chen didn��t really care about the so-called dignity a woman gave to a man, or the kind of person who would feel refreshed only when Ji Yueyan died in the Qian Imperial Pce.


    What��s right�� Duanmu Chen thought about the three words in Gu Ling��s speech and found them very convincing. He had been reminding himself to do what was right and not let emotions influence his decisions in the heat of the moment.


    At this moment, Duanmu Chen wondered, would killing Ji Yueyan and Bai Yang, or separating and torturing them, have any meaning for him? Would it bring him any benefits or pleasure? The answer was no, he wasn��t mentally deranged.


    ��Su Liang,�� Duanmu Chen��s eyes were deep, ��Do you think the same way?��


    Su Liangughed softly, ��They will definitely think Your Majesty is a great person.��


    Duanmu Chen wanted to roll his eyes, ��I don��t need it.�� But heughed after saying that, ��To tell the truth, I miss the days when I was a county official in Bei��an County. The gratitude and respect from the victims after upholding justice were more real than the admiration I get from sitting on the high Dragon Throne.��


    With a long sigh, Duanmu Chen stood up, ��In that case, I��ll be a good person this time. I probably won��t have anyone who truly loves me in this life, but seeing you guys in love is nice. However, Bai Yang shouldn��t think about entering the pce. Let him earn some merits first, and I��ll send him to work under Nian Jincheng in the south!��


    ��Your Majesty is benevolent.�� Su Liang gave a thumbs up.


    Duanmu Chen snorted lightly, ��Hurry back, don��t tire out my godson.��


    Had he not said that, Su Liang would have almost forgotten that Duanmu Chen was going to be her child��s godfather. However, it was a daughter instead of a son, a fact she had yet to reveal to him.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang returned home at thetter half of the night, and both soon went to bed.


    Upon seeing Ren Dong the next day, Su Liang said he wanted to chat with her.


    First, he asked about her rtionship with Qi Jun. Ren Dong looked helpless, ��I just agreed to be with him, but we haven��t reached the point of getting married yet. He��s too impatient.��


    ��First get married, then fall in love wouldn��t hurt,�� Su Liang smiled, ��Let��s wait until his fatheres back.��


    Ren Dong nodded, then told Su Liang that Bai Yang��s mission wasn��t too far away and he would return in about three to five days if everything went well.


    ��When you went to Xiangyue City to find him, did you meet him and leave with him right away?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ren Dong was stunned for a moment before shaking her head, ��When I saw Bai Yang, I wanted to take him away immediately, but he insisted that I wait for two days because he had some unfinished business. He didn��t want to cause trouble for his friends in the Yin Country��s Imperial Pce. Is there any problem? I believe Bai Yang will not betray Qian Country.��


    ��But he��s nning to betray the Emperor of Qian Country now.�� Su Liang told her the events that happenedst night while Ren Dong was in shock.


    After listening, Ren Dong was stunned, ��Why would��he do this? Did��the emperor already know about it? Will he kill him?��


    Su Liang shook his head, ��He might have, but Gu Ling gave the emperor a suggestion which he adopted.��


    Reassured by Su Liang��s words, Ren Dong said with relief, ��Thank you, Master, and Master��s husband!��


    Upon learning about Gu Ling��s suggestion and Duanmu Chen��s decision, Ren Dong immediately agreed, ��That��s great! If it weren��t for the Master and his wife, the emperor would never have spared him. If he wants to be with the person he loves, he must work hard for it!��


    ��You should talk to him when hees back,�� said Su Liang.


    ��I have to let him kowtow to Master and Master��s husband,�� Ren Dong said.


    Su Liang shook his head, ��No need. He knows what to do. This matter must be kept secret, don��t tell Qi Jun yet.��


    Imperial Concubine Ji Yueyan was not punished to the cold pce. To do so would require a reason, and Duanmu Chen did not want to reveal the real cause.


    The night after Duanmu Chen married Ji Yueyan, he actually went to Xing Yuyan��s ce, which puzzled Situ Yao. However, the message she received was that Ji Yueyan was not feeling well.


    Xing Yuyan was overjoyed, but Duanmu Chen had onlye to see her, and left after not sitting for long. He was injured and didn��t want Situ Yao to find out, although he felt mostfortable with her.


    Gu Ling sent people to observe but did not find the grey-clothed old man again.


    That day, Old Mu and Zhengzheng were eating in a restaurant, and Zhengzheng was almost done eating when he started ying with paper nes.


    After throwing it once more, the paper ne spiraled and floated out the window.


    ��Grandpa Mu, Little Fei Fei flew away!�� Zhengzheng quickly called Old Mu.


    Old Mu dropped the chicken leg in his hand and ran to the window, ��Grandpa will help you pick it up!�� But when he was about to jump out, he looked left and right but couldn��t find the paper ne.


    Old Mu picked up Zhengzheng, ��My little sweetheart, look, Little Fei is gone, did someone pick it up?��


    ��Alright,�� Zhengzheng nodded, ��Then I��ll make another one!�� Before Gu Ling used to make it for him, but now he knew how to fold it on his own, so it didn��t matter if he lost it.


    ��I��ll fold one too, let��s see who can fly it farther! Haha!�� Old Mu carried Zhengzheng and turned around, and both young and old went to make new paper nes.


    In an alley not far from the restaurant, on a lush big tree, the grey-clothed old man carefully observed the paper ne in his hand, then took out a sheepskin booklet from his bosom, untied the rope tied around its seal, opened it, put the paper ne in, and then took out a charcoal pen. He held the sheepskin booklet in one hand while writing on it with the other hand: ��Found an object resembling the ne described by the Master. The owner of this object is closely rted to Su Liang and Gu Ling.��

 Chapter 369: 369. High probability that the newcomer is not good

    Chapter 369: 369. High probability that the neer is not good<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The loss of a paper airne during the day didn��t bother Zhengzheng. However, when he took a bath at night and, as usual, picked up a toy from the shelf beside his bed to y before sleep, he found something missing.


    ��Father, Mother, there��s a thief in our house!�� Zhengzheng ran to the next room with a serious face, ��The Little Fly No.3 Uncle MeiRen gave me is gone!��<div>


    He was referring to an airne model. Gu Ling had given Zhengzheng three different airne models, which were his favorite toys that could be disassembled and reassembled, named Little Fly No.1, Little Fly No.2, and Little Fly No.3. No.3 was the smallest, delicate and cute.


    Lu Yu and Wan Hui went to Zhengzheng��s room and indeed found an empty spot on the shelf. The shelf had been custom-made, and the toys on it were almost all from Gu Ling.


    Wan Hui frowned, ��I didn��t go out today. If a thief really came in, their skills must be incredible.�� Although Zhengzheng��s birth father Li San was dead and the Li family was no more, several well-paid martial artists were hired to guard the Wan family��s mansion in the capital city for safety reasons.


    ��What kind of thief only steals a small toy?�� Lu Yu found the situation strange.


    Zhengzheng furrowed his little brows, ��During the day, I was at the restaurant with Grandpa Mu, and I also lost a paper-folded little Fly! I have to tell Uncle MeiRen!��


    Lu Yu nodded, ��Yes, you have to tell him. Tomorrow.��


    The next day, when Zhengzheng visited Su Mansion, he told Gu Ling that his Little Fly No.3 had been stolen from his home.


    ��Are you sure it was lost yesterday?�� Gu Ling��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Zhengzheng nodded, ��Yes, I saw it the night beforest.�� He also mentioned the incident of losing a paper airne yesterday.


    When a paper airne falls on the bustling main street, someone might pick it up, or someone might step on it and turn it into waste paper. But there was definitely something wrong with the things in Zhengzheng��s house being lost.


    There were many valuable items in the Wan family, but instead, a wooden model was stolen�� Gu Ling thought of the gray-clothed old man he saw a few days ago. If it was really rted to the transmigrator, they would be interested in items with Su Liang��s previous life symbols, right? Breaking into Su Mansion would be too risky. Although there were guards in the Wan family, it was rtively less difficult for a master.<div>


    ��Uncle MeiRen, who could have stolen my Little Fly?�� Zhengzheng scratched his head, finding it very strange.


    Gu Ling replied with a word, ��Ghosts.��


    Zhengzheng��s eyes widened suddenly, ��Auntie said there are no ghosts in the world!��


    ��As an analogy. Thieves as elusive as ghosts.�� Gu Ling rubbed Zhengzheng��s little head, ��Let it go if it��s lost.��


    ��Can I have another one?�� Zhengzheng knew that there were many toys in Gu Ling��s study.


    ��You can go and choose one.�� Gu Ling nodded.


    Zhengzheng ran into the study, looked around, and pointed to an exquisite steam train model, ��Uncle MeiRen, can I have this?�� Although he didn��t understand what it was, he thought it was very cute.


    Gu Ling said he could, took it down, and gave it to Zhengzheng.


    ��What��s its name?�� Zhengzheng asked.


    Gu Ling casually said, ��Little Fire.��


    ��Where��s the fire?�� Zhengzheng was puzzled.<div>


    Gu Ling looked calm, ��Burned, it can be firewood.��


    Zhengzheng hugged his new toy and ran, ��Uncle MeiRen, you better not have such wasteful thoughts!��


    When Zhengzheng left Yuanming Pavilion with his new toy to find Old Mu, Gu Ling told Su Liang, who was reading a book in the pavilion by theke, about Zhengzheng��s stolen Little Fly.


    Su Liang immediately sensed something wrong, ��Is it really one of my fellowtownsman secretly investigating and confirming me as a transmigrator?��


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly, ��If it was based on the Little Fly, I would be the transmigrator.��


    ��Yes, yes, you look more like it.�� Su Liang said, ��I don��t know the thief��s purpose, but he seems to be still in the city. We need to find him first.��


    ��I nted a bait.�� Gu Ling was referring to the train model he had just given to Zhengzheng. If someone was watching Zhengzheng and was interested in the airne, they would probably pay attention to the train as well.


    ��It might not work,�� Su Liang said. What if the other party already obtained the information they wanted through the small ne and stopped watching Zhengzheng? But it was worth a try.


    Gu Ling asked Lao Mu to take Zhengzheng out for a walk in the street, and the boy kept holding onto the train model. That was precisely what Gu Ling intended, to show it off to the unseen observer.


    He didn��t regret revealing the strange objects to be seen. Because before Gu Ling regained his strength, someone had already been watching Su Liang, whose beauty and talents had astounded everyone after his weak and powerless departure from the capital city. If the two models caused the hidden people to mistake Gu Ling for a transmigrator, that was precisely what Gu Ling hoped for. No matter what the other party��s intentions were, if he could deceive them, he could gain more initiative.


    That night, just before bedtime, Zhengzheng put the train model in the same spot where Little Fly No. 3 used to be, and called out, ��Handsome uncle?��<div>


    Gu Ling appeared behind Zhengzheng, picked him up and put him in bed, then took out a medicine bottle, pulled out the stopper, and carefully sprinkled some powdery medicine on the train model.


    Standing in bed, Zhengzheng curiously watched, ��Will this catch the thief?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��We��ll try. Go to sleep.��


    As Zhengzheng turned over andy down on the bed with his nkets tucked in, he said, ��Are you going to sleep with me, handsome uncle? Let��s pull the bed curtains down and hide together!��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I��ll be here. You sleep first.��


    ��Thank you, handsome uncle!�� Zhengzheng closed his eyes and obediently fell asleep.


    About an hourter, the Wan family��s mansion was quiet.


    A shadow climbed over the garden wall and entered the mansion, silently heading towards the main courtyard. Zhengzheng was young, and although he had his room, Lu Yu and Wan Hui were in the room next door.


    Quietly prying open the window to Zhengzheng��s room, the shadow sneaked in and took out a luminous pearl. With the help of the soft light, they entered the inner room and stopped beside the shelf near the bed.


    As the luminous pearl approached the train model, a hand reached out after a moment, picked up the train model, examined it for a moment, nodded slightly, and tucked it into his clothes. Then, they turned around and left the way they came in.


    Crossing the garden once again, the shadow suddenly stumbled and scratched its hand, leaving a few bloody trails.


    The shadow hesitated for a moment before speeding up their escape. Gu Ling descended from the sky before them, blocking their path.


    The shadow knew they had fallen into a trap, and Gu Ling was counting down from five, waiting for the thief to fall.


    Unexpectedly, as the shadow stuffed a pill into his mouth, he pulled something out of his bosom and threw it at Gu Ling!


    Gu Ling��s expression changed as he caught a whiff of a faint smell of gunpowder in the air, and he immediately dodged to safety.


    The explosion startled Zhengzheng, who jumped out of bed barefoot and ran into the adjoining room to find Lu Yu holding an anxious Wan Hui, both having been awakened.


    ��Was it thunder?�� Zhengzheng furrowed his brows and touched Wan Hui��s bulging belly, ��Don��t be scared little brother, it��s okay, handsome uncle will protect us.��


    About fifteen minutester, Gu Ling��s voice came from outside the door, ��Zhengzheng?��


    ��Handsome uncle!�� Zhengzheng��s eyes lit up, and he immediately ran to open the door.


    When Lu Yu and Wan Hui came out after tidying up, they saw Gu Ling��s clothes stained with dust and didn��t know what had happened.


    ��Did handsome uncle catch the thief?�� Zhengzheng asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.�� The other party had an antidote, and even if it could notpletely neutralize the poison he had administered, it was enough for them to escape. He chased after, only to lose sight of them. What was unexpected was that the other party��s weapon turned out to be explosives.


    Both Su Liang and Gu Ling had researched the explosive, but never thought about using it. This world itself had fireworks and firecrackers, and naturally, there were some craftsmen who knew how to make crude ones with rtively weaker powerpared to the ones from Su Liang��s previous life.


    However, the explosives used by the thief tonight were quite potent and portable. If Gu Ling hadn��t dodged in time, he would have been severely injured or killed.


    ��It��s alright.�� Zhengzheng shook Gu Ling��s hand, ��That jerk who stole my treasure won��t have a good ending!��


    ��What was that loud bang just now?�� Lu Yu initially thought it was thunder, butter felt it wasn��t, as if it came from the direction of the garden.


    ��A thief causing trouble.�� Gu Ling said.


    Wan Hui��s face tightened, ��What on earth is he trying to do?�� If even Gu Ling��s carefully nned capture failed, it must have been a very tricky person.


    ��He stole things I made; he��s after me, not you,�� Gu Ling exined.


    Wan Hui sighed with relief, and then sighed again, ��Then you and Su Liang should be more careful too.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��You guys go to sleep. We will figure out a way to deal with it.��


    After leaving the Wan family, Gu Ling checked on the situation in the garden. Arge pit had been blown out of the ground, and a tree had fallen.


    When he returned to the Su Mansion, Gu Ling went to the study to wash and change his clothes before entering the bedroom, careful not to wake Su Liang. But as soon as he got to the bedside, Su Liang woke up.


    ��I can��t sleep well without you.�� Su Liang sat up, ��How is it? Did you catch the person?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��He got away.��


    Su Liang��s expression darkened, as Gu Ling failed to capture him even after making a move? How high must the Martial Arts skills be?


    After listening to Gu Ling��s ount, Su Liang felt a bit heavy in his heart, ��He carries hand grenades with him?��


    Noticing the airne and train engine models, hand grenades as weapons, there was no doubt that it was a transmigrator.


    ��What does he want to do by stealing Zhengzheng��s toys? Why doesn��t hee directly to us?�� Su Liang felt the matter was strange and couldn��t understand the suspected fellow transmigrator��s intentions.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Maybe he was sent by the transmigrators to investigate us.��


    Su Liang pondered, ��That��s possible. If he��s investigating, he needs evidence, and the toys you gave Zhengzheng are evidence. Now I suspect that the mysterious force behind Yue Mei might be rted to the transmigrators, although there��s no evidence yet. But why didn��t he worry about you getting hurt when he blew you up with a hand grenadest night? If he��s just here to investigate.��


    Gu Ling thought for a moment and said, ��He��s probably still suspicious whether you or I are the transmigrator. The hand grenade was also a test to see if I recognized it and knew how to avoid it. If I didn��t know what it was, and grabbed it with my hand, it would show that I wasn��t the target he was looking for, and death would be in order.��


    Su Liang��s face darkened slightly, ��Damn it. It was probably the person who suddenly appeared and gave me a note back then. Now that we��re married, the person who��s watching me is starting to suspect both of us and came to investigate. I don��t know what he intends to do after finding out.��


    ��Let��s sleep.�� Gu Ling shook his head, ��The person investigating shouldn��t want to kill us directly; otherwise, there would be no need to investigate. Since he wants to avoid meeting us, he should not be the decision-maker. Let��s discuss it tomorrow.��


    The next day, Gu Ling took Su Liang to the Wan Family to check the pit that had been blown outst night, and then Lu Yu ordered people to restore the garden to its original state.


    On their way home from the Wan Family, they happened to run into Xing Ji and Qi Jiang, who had rushed back from Xuanbei City day and night.


    Qi Jun, who was driving the carriage, saw the people riding horses from afar and was overjoyed, ��Master, my father is back!��


    Qi Jun stopped the carriage by the side of the road. Gu Ling lifted the curtain and saw Xing Ji riding his horse towards them.


    ��Ajun! Xiaoliang, Xiaogu!�� Xing Ji was delighted to see them.


    ��Uncle, don��t dismount. You have to go to the pce to report first, right?�� Su Liang smiled, ��Come to our house for dinner tomorrow.��


    Xing Ji nodded repeatedly, ��Alright!�� Today, he indeed had a lot of things to do. Firstly, he would go to the pce to see Duanmu Chen. He also wanted to visit his daughter, Xing Yuyan, and then hurry back home.


    Qi Jun went to talk to his father, and when he turned around, he saw Gu Ling sitting in the coachman��s seat, picking up the reins, ��Let��s go back. You apany your father to the Marquis Mansion.��


    Qi Jun knew Gu Ling and Su Liang��s personalities, so he didn��t bother being polite with them.


    After Xing Ji and Qi family had left, Gu Ling drove the carriage, taking Su Liang home.


    Somewhere hidden, a pair of eyes watched them until the carriage disappeared from sight.


    In an alleyway in the capital city, the old man in grey clothes took out the sheepskin book from his pocket, and his bloodstained hand wrote with a charcoal pen, ��Gu Ling had no noble air, personally drove the carriage.�� The line above read, ��Gu Ling recognized the hand grenade and dodged in time.�� ��Gu Ling had been entric since childhood, did not like to deal with people, and had an extremely distant rtionship with his rtives.�� ��Gu Ling��s medical skills were excellent, and he went into the pce to treat Duanmu Yi with acupuncture.�� And so on.


    Xing Ji first met with Duanmu Chen and reported his duties. Then he apologized for the previous mistakes of Mrs. Miao and Xing Yuyan. After all, they were his wife and daughter, and he was to me for not managing and teaching them well.


    Duanmu Chen had no intention of dwelling on that matter and took the initiative to suggest that Xing Ji visit Xing Yuyanter. In contrast, Duanmu Chen was more concerned about Qiao Jing��s performance after arriving in Xuanbei City.


    Although news of the incident in Xuanbei City had been sent earlier, and Situ Xieding now knew that he had been betrayed by Qiao Jing, Xing Ji, as an eyewitness, knew the details better.


    Xing Ji borated to Duanmu Chen about what happened outside Xuanbei City that day.


    After listening, Duanmu Chen showed satisfaction, ��Not bad. I think King Yue of Liang Country will be gratified to know that he has raised a sensible grandson.��


    This statement dripped with sarcasm.


    After thanking Duanmu Chen, Xing Ji left the Imperial Study and went to see Xing Yuyan.


    Upon seeing Xing Ji, Xing Yuyan burst into tears.


    It took some time for her to settle her emotions. Then she began toin about how wronged she was, saying that Duanmu Chen had neglected her, and his heart was now set on Situ Yao. Even the newly arrived Yan Imperial Concubine could not win his favor.


    Xing Ji knew his daughter��s nature and, given her pregnancy, did not dare speak harshly. He only advised her to rx, taking care of the fetus and not to think too much. Giving birth to the child safely was the most important thing.


    ��Father, will you not lead troops anymore?�� Xing Yuyan asked.


    Xing Ji shook his head, ��It depends on the situation and the emperor��s arrangement. It��s hard to say now. But for the time being, I don��t have to go. I��m lucky to be able toe back this time.��


    ��Can fathere to see me often?�� Xing Yuyan asked with teary eyes.


    Xing Ji said it was inconvenient for him to enter the pce often, but he would ask the emperor for permission to let Old Lady Xing visit her more often.


    After returning from the Wan family, Su Liang and Gu Ling made a decision. They needed to get some hand grenades too. Those with unknown intentions and acting secretly were treated as default enemies. Since the other party had such weapons, they must at least have something simr, or else they would be at a disadvantage.


    Some things can be left unused but cannot be absent. Their existence as a deterrent would be useful when it is time to use them.


    Gu Ling wouldn��t let Su Liang get involved. Su Liang had already taught Gu Ling everything he knew about this aspect, but they hadn��t put it into practice before because it was a bit risky.


    That day they had prepared the necessary materials and tools, and Gu Ling nned to start making some to test the next day.


    Before going to sleep, Su Liang was still thinking about the ��fellow townsman�� issue. ��Great God, the transmigrator who has been targeting us without revealing themselves, could they be uninterested in the power of this world and want to go back?��


    Gu Ling thought for a moment and said, ��Or they might be hiding very deeply, and we haven��t discovered them.��


    ��Anyway, it��s now confirmed that in addition to the Liang and Yin countries, there is an even more mysterious and perhaps more powerful enemy targeting us.�� Su Liang sighed faintly, then continued with renewed interest, ��Assuming the other side really finds a way to travel back, I��d be quite interested, provided the other side is a friend and not an enemy.��


    Seeing Gu Ling��s frown, Su Liang hurriedly said, ��Of course, this is just a hypothetical possibility. I don��t want to go back without the Great God.��


    ��I think, most likely, they��re up to no good.�� Gu Ling pictured the grey-clothed old man throwing a hand grenade at him. Those behind the scenes were hidden but had made such weapons, acting secretively, and vignce was the best policy.


    Su Liang agreed with Gu Ling��s judgment, ��Then I wish the Great God sess in his first explosion tomorrow.��

 Chapter 370: 370. It’s Gu Ling

    Chapter 370: 370. It��s Gu Ling<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In order to avoid drawing too much attention in the city, Gu Ling made some explosives and went out of town to test them in a deserted area.


    For safety reasons, Su Liang wanted to go too, but he was rejected and did not persist.<div>


    Apanying Gu Ling out of town was old Mu. He knew how fireworks and firecrackers were made and had some understanding of explosives, but the form Gu Ling used and the peculiar-shaped final products all made him feel very novel, and he didn��t know how powerful they were.


    Seeing this, Old Mu strongly requested to follow Gu Ling to have a look before Su Liang even had the chance to invite him.


    While waiting for news at home, Su Liang talked to Qi Jun about the matters in Xuanbei City brought back by Qi Jiang, mainly about what Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing had done since arriving in Xuanbei City.


    After Qi Jun finished speaking, he left to find Ren Dong. In a short while, he reappeared in front of Su Liang, ��Master, Bai Yang is back! Ren Dong is talking to him secretly, and they asked me to leave. Are they talking bad about me?�� Thest sentence was spoken in a joking tone.


    It was almost as predicted.


    As for what Ren Dong was discussing with Bai Yang, Su Liang knew very well, he smiled and said, ��The emperor has other ns for Bai Yang, and Ren Dong is trying to persuade him to ept it.��


    Qi Jun was stunned, ��What kind of arrangement?��


    ��To let him join the military in the south and be Nian Jincheng��s deputy,�� Su Liang said. ��Deputy�� doesn��t mean that Bai Yang is really suitable for being a normal general. His greatest strength is Martial Arts and disguise, which are also very important in war. Firstly, he can protect the safety of militarymanders like Nian Jincheng and Lian Shun, and secondly, he can carry out necessary assassinations or infiltrate the enemy��s army to do something. Su Liang had discussed these issues in detail with Ren Dong and asked her to talk to Bai Yang.


    Upon hearing this, Qi Jun was surprised and envious, ��It seems the emperor values Bai Yang very much.��


    Su Liang knew that Qi brothers always wanted to join the military, but Qu Jiang wouldn��t let them take the risk.


    ��There is a shortage of young militarymanders nowadays,�� Su Liang said. ��But since you��re nning to marry Ren Dong, you probably don��t want to join the military, right?��<div>


    ��Well�� That��s also true, but it��s still a bit of a pity that after living for over twenty years, I haven��t done anything remarkable. Except following my Master, which doesn��t countpared to my Master and Uncle,�� Qi Jun opened his heart.


    Su Liang thought for a moment, ��Then why don��t you discuss with Ren Dong, both of you and Bai Yang go to the south? Xiao Nian and Lian Ershan are definitely in urgent need of talented people. Their siblings are highly skilled in Martial Arts, and you are intelligent and have read many military books, you will surely have some achievements in the army.��


    Qi Jun��s eyes lit up, but he frowned again, ��If we all go, there will be no one to take care of the family.��


    Su Liang shook his head, ��You don��t have to worry about that. I��ve said before, you��re not servants. You stayed before because you didn��t have other suitable things to do. But you have to discuss with your father and Ren Dong, your father was strict because he wanted to protect both of you.��


    Qi Jun looked serious, ��I understand. I��ll go and see if Ren Dong and Bai Yang have finished talking, ask her opinion first, then take her to see my father. My father is very supportive of our marriage, and he is already choosing a date.��


    ��Go ahead,�� Su Liang nodded.


    After Qi Jun left, Su Liang sat in thekeside pavilion and read a few more pages of his book. When he heard footsteps, he saw Bai Yanging.


    Su Liang closed his book, waiting to chat with him, but Bai Yang walked into the pavilion and knelt down in front of Su Liang, ��Thank you, Master, for protecting us in that matter.��


    Su Liang frowned slightly at Bai Yang��s sudden change of address. ��There��s no need for that. The emperor considered our feelings, but he also thought about the overall situation.��


    But Bai Yang knew that even if Duanmu Chen wanted to deal with Ji Yueyan temporarily for the sake of the overall situation, he still had plenty of ways to kill him and torture Ji Yueyan.


    None of these terrible things happened, all because Su Liang and Gu Ling protected Ji Yueyan at the critical moment and gave Duanmu Chen a suggestion, while also giving Bai Yang and Ji Yueyan a bright and legitimate future they never dared hope for.<div>


    Because in their original n, even if they managed to elope against all odds, they could only hide far away in a ce where no one knew them and live in fear for the rest of their lives. Moreover, there was a great possibility of failure, and they could even lose their lives.


    With the current situation, even if Bai Yang had to wait ten or eight years, he would be willing. He didn��t fully believe in Duanmu Chen as the emperor, but he believed in Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    Bai Yang got up and sat across from Su Liang, apologizing to her first. In his original n, he had intended to use his sister��s rtionship with Su Liang. Although it was a helpless move.


    ��Ren Dong has helped us a lot. In addition, your affair with her didn��t cause too much trouble and didn��t have serious consequences, so there��s still a chance to make a good ending.�� Su Liang sighed slightly, ��It seems that you��ve epted the emperor��s arrangement?��


    With a guilty look on Bai Yang��s face, he said, ��It��s a great kindness from the heavens.��


    ��That��s good. You should head south today, and let Nian Jincheng arrange your duties. You don��t need to enter the pce to see the emperor again. Although the emperor is magnanimous, he doesn��t want to see you for now. If you can make great achievements for Qian Country, your wishes will be better guaranteed. However, don��t risk your life. Bravery and recklessness are different. Discuss with people around you if you encounter any problems. Nian Jincheng and Lian Shun are my friends, and they both know Ren Dong, so they will take care of you.�� Su Liang said.


    Bai Yang nodded, ��I understand, thank you, Master. However����


    Su Liang interrupted, ��If you want me to arrange for you to see the Yin Imperial Concubine before you leave, it��s impossible.�� Duanmu Chen has already made great concessions, and they cannot overreach or let anything happen that would jeopardize the reputation of the Royal Family.


    Bai Yang quickly shook his head, ��Master misunderstood. My brother-inw said earlier that he and my sister would go with me. Can I wait for their decision before leaving?��


    ��Of course.�� Su Liang��s expression rxed, ��It should be settled today. However, if you have anything to say to the person in the pce, I can help pass the message when I see her next time I enter the pce. It can only be verbal.��


    Bai Yang��s eyes lit up, ��Thank you, Master!��<div>


    In the afternoon, Gu Ling and Old Mu returned home.


    Old Mu was covered in dirt, but his old eyes were frighteningly bright. He excitedly ran to find Su Liang, ��Good apprentice, you have no idea how powerful the treasure that Xiaogu made is! If I weren��t afraid of scaring my disciple, I would have let you see it, haha!��


    Gu Ling came in afterwards and told Old Mu to go take a bath.


    ��I��ll go eat something to fill my stomach first, and then I��lle to you. Teach me how you did it! Let��s go out of the city and have fun again tomorrow!�� Old Mu ran off happily after he finished speaking.


    Gu Ling��s clothes were still rtively clean, but his shoes and trouser legs were dirty. After the sessful experiment with Old Mu, he used a previously prepared shovel to fill the sted hole back up�� Old Mu thought it was unnecessary, but Gu Ling was meticulous in his work and didn��t want anyone to discover those strange holes. They went to a deep valley, making sure no one was around and that the noise outside wouldn��t be easily heard.


    ��How was it?�� Su Liang handed Gu Ling a cup of water.


    Gu Ling took it and drank it all in one gulp, then began to talk about the results of today��s experiment. The two grenades and a pack of explosives they brought all sessfully detonated. However, the detonation time of the grenades was not very stable, one was too fast and the other too slow. Detonating too fast could hurt oneself, while detonating too slowly could result in the enemy kicking it back.


    Just like the previous night at Wan Family��s Garden, when Gu Ling realized what was flying towards him, he didn��t dare to strike or kick it back because he wasn��t sure when it would explode. It could have exploded at any moment. Dodging immediately was the best choice.


    However, Gu Ling wanted to fix the detonation time of his own grenades within a suitable range, neither too fast nor too slow.


    The explosives were detonated with a fuse that was lit, and the explosion time depended on the length and burning rate of the fuse. This was easy to control. Today, Gu Ling got a more intuitive understanding of the power of explosives.


    ��It��s already impressive that you sessfully detonated it on your first try.�� Although Su Liang said this, she knew that Gu Ling was a perfectionist when it came to his work, and would certainly improve quickly until he was satisfied.


    After eating, Gu Ling apanied Su Liang for a nap.


    Anxious to study the ��treasure�� with Gu Ling, Old Mu wandered outside the Yuanming Pavilion, wanting to call Gu Ling but afraid of disturbing Su Liang��s rest.


    As soon as he heard movement inside, Old Mu rushed in to grab Gu Ling, and they went to a courtyard specially designated for Gu Ling to ��mix medicine��. They got busy again.


    Cen Man asked Su Liang what treasures Old Mu and Gu Ling were tinkering with, but Su Liang mysteriously said it would be kept secret for now.


    Qi Jun took Ren Dong to see Qi Jiang.


    If Qi Jun went on his own to ask if he could go to the south to join the army, Qi Jiang would surely refuse. However, in front of his future daughter-inw and upon learning that she and her brother would also go, Qi Jiang didn��t want to separate Qi Jun and Ren Dong, or make his daughter-inw think he was an unreasonable old stubborn, so he agreed.


    Qi Jiang earnestly warned Qi Jun to listen carefully to Ren Dong��s words and not to behave recklessly.


    Qi Jun was a bit embarrassed, but more excited about fighting side by side with his wife, which seemed absolutely fantastic.


    The most speechless person had to be Qi Yan. Not having a wife was bad enough, but when he suggested to Qi Jiang that he also go to the south to join the army, he was refused with the words, ��Find a wife first before talking about it!��


    The frustrated Qi Yan had a fight with Qi Jun, only to find out that Qi Jun��s strength had somehow surpassed his at some point!


    Qi Yan felt that his dignity as a big brother was seriously challenged, so he made a big decision: since Qi Jun and Ren Dong were both leaving, he would go to Su Mansion and be the housekeeper! By following Su Liang, not only would he gain experience and improve his skills, but he might also find a wife!


    Qi Junughed heartily when he heard Qi Yan��s reasoning and expressed his absolute support.


    Qi Jiang didn��t have any objections to this either. It was definitely a good thing for his son to follow Su Liang.


    Thus, when Su Liang saw Qi Jun again, he told her that his father had agreed to let him, Ren Dong, and the Bai Yang siblings go to the south together. Also, he strongly rmended his brother Qi Yan to take his ce at Su Mansion.


    ��Why not?�� Su Liang cheerfully agreed, ��He cane if he wants. Now that my foster father and your father are back, there should be no need for him to do anything at the Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion.��


    Qi Jun, Ren Dong, and Bai Yang left the capital for the south that night. Su Liang wrote a letter to Yang Yu and asked Qi Jun to inquire at Lin��s Family and also help them deliver a letter to Lian Shun.


    After three days of research, Gu Ling finally made a hand grenade that satisfied him.


    As Old Mu��s excitement faded, he sighed, ��You��re not going to give this to the emperor, are you? If this is used on the battlefield, it will cause rivers of blood.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No.�� Making this weapon was to be prepared for the unseen ��fellow townsmen�� and not for his use.


    Old Mu nodded, ��That��s good. No matter how the situation changes in this world, at least we shouldn��t be aplices to executioners. Moreover, once this thing goes out, if Qian Country has it, the Liang Country and Yin Country will try their best to imitate it, along with other ambitious people. By that time, will there be peace anywhere in the world with all the explosions?��


    Su Liang agreed, and she also thought so. For now, it seemed that the ��townsmen�� had not cooperated with any royal families, at least this advanced weapon had not appeared in Liang Country and Yin Country yet.


    After making the hand grenade, Gu Ling nned to make a musket because Su Liang��s ��townsman�� might already have that kind of weapon.


    Old Mu��s interest and curiosity were piqued again as he wondered how Gu Ling came up with all kinds of gadgets. When Gu Ling said he had dreamt about them, Old Mu hit him yfully.


    ��After Bai Yang left for a few days, Su Liang and Gu Ling together went into the pce, proposing to treat Yin Imperial Concubine. Duanmu Chen guessed what she was going to do, but since everything was settled, he let her go without fussing over such minor matters.When Su Liang saw Ji Yueyan, she was doing embroidery, looking quite well.


    Unlikest time, Ji Yueyan was noticeably happy to see Su Liang this time, and after having the servants serve tea and leave, she had many questions for Su Liang. Regarding Duanmu Chen��s decision and Bai Yang��s whereabouts, Ji Yueyan knew nothing. She had not been cast into the Cold Pce, lived a decent life with nothingcking, but she had not seen Duanmu Chen again and still felt uneasy, not knowing the oue.


    Seeing Su Liang, Ji Yueyan felt much more at ease.


    Su Liang briefly told Ji Yueyan of Duanmu Chen��s decision.


    Ji Yueyan could hardly believe it, ��Is it true? Is Emperor Qian really willing to����


    Su Liang nodded, ��I don��t know what kind of person your father is, but for now, you can trust and can only trust that what I��m telling you is true.��


    Ji Yueyan was both shocked and overjoyed, and it took her a while to calm down, looking at Su Liang, she said, ��Anyway, I believe you.��


    ��I came here today to tell you that Bai Yang has been ordered to go south and I don��t know when he will return. He is with his sister and sister��s husband.�� said Su Liang.


    Ji Yueyan felt a moment of sadness but quickly regained herposure, ��I know that he can��te to see me in the pce right now, I can wait, even willing to wait for ten or eight years.�� As she finished speaking, she got up and knelt in front of Su Liang.


    From their words and actions, this pair of ill-fated lovers indeed had simr personalities.


    Su Liang pulled Ji Yueyan up and conveyed Bai Yang��s message.


    Ji Yueyan breathed a long sigh of relief, finally lifting the heavy weight in her heart.


    ��Remember, you are a princess from Yin Country and a noble concubine in the imperial harem. Maintain your dignity and do what you should do until that day arrives,�� Su Liang reminded Ji Yueyan.


    ��I understand.�� Ji Yueyan nodded quickly, then mentioned another matter, ��The empress��s people wanted to visit me the other day, as did the Imperial Concubine Liang yesterday, but they were all stopped by the emperor��s people. The emperor doesn��t allow me to go out or let anyonee to see me, so I am actually quite at ease.��


    Su Liang could easily guess what Xing Yuyan was thinking. But why did Situ Yaoe to see Ji Yueyan? Was it out of ��sisterly�� concern, or did she want to confirm whether or not Ji Yueyan was genuinely sick?


    Not wanting to stir up trouble, Su Liang didn��t bother to ask these questions, and after leaving Ji Yueyan, she and Gu Ling left the pce together.


    The carriage moved slowly through the streets, and as Su Liang hadn��t been out for a while, she wanted to get out and walk. Gu Ling told Qi Yan to stop the carriage and helped Su Liang down, telling Qi Yan to go home first.


    Gu Ling sensed that there seemed to be someone watching him in the dark, but he couldn��t spot the covert observer and guessed the other person must be highly skilled in Martial Arts since they could hide so well, probably the old man who threw the grenade at him previously.


    Since he was with Su Liang, Gu Ling didn��t want to create trouble and didn��t purposely look for the person. The two entered the Yang Family��s Embroidery Workshop, and Su Liang bought a piece of cloth with a color that she liked, although it was not of the best quality.


    Yang Yu had instructed that good items from the Yang family��s shop should be sent to the Su Mansion first, so Su Liang seldom bought things for herself.


    After leaving the Embroidery Workshop, Gu Ling, with one arm around Su Liang and the other holding a piece of fabric, headed towards the Wan Family Restaurant.


    As they walked, Su Liang told Gu Ling that she nned to use the cloth to decorate the baby carriage that Gu Ling had already made for their daughter, which would be very cute.


    After the two entered the restaurant, in a dark alley in the city, the old man with a scarred hand recorded on a sheepskin book with a charcoal pen, ��Gu Ling can make baby carriages, Su Liang can sew clothes.��


    Turning the page, he reached thest page of the sheepskin book, with all the previous pages filled with writings.


    The old man pondered for a moment and wrote three slightlyrger words on thest page, ��It��s Gu Ling.��

 Chapter 371: 371. Death Warrant

    Chapter 371: 371. Death Warrant<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang indeed knew some sewing, but only for simple tasks such as making personal clothes for herself and Gu Ling. She rarely spent time making things that could be purchased because she was busy.


    Having brought back the flower cloth yesterday, after Su Liang told Gu Ling what she thought was the most suitable use for it, Gu Ling pushed the new baby carriage in front of her that day.<div>


    The misunderstanding of the grey-clothed elder was very deep. Gu Ling could make the baby carriage because Su Liang had told him what it should look like. As for sewing, Gu Ling was much better at it than Su Liang.


    ��So adorable!�� Su Liang looked at the beautiful little carriage and felt her heart soften. Gu Ling had perfectly created what she wanted, even sewing a rabbit plush on the canopy of the carriage.


    Su Liang could imagine their precious daughter sitting inside, with the little rabbit dangling above her head.


    ��I think I can see what Great God would look like as a child if he were to sit in such a small carriage.�� Su Liang chuckled lightly. She firmly believed that her daughter would resemble Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Killing two birds with one stone.�� He had never been embarrassed by such things.


    Everyone brought a new unique toy home, but nobody trespassed into the Wan mansion to steal, and no one came to Gu Ling and Su Liang. It made them doubt whether the old man who threw the grenade at Gu Ling earlier had already left the capital city of Qian Country.


    If his mission was only to investigate and confirm who was the transmigrator between Gu Ling and Su Liang without doing anything else, then this conclusion would also make sense.


    Now, Gu Ling was proficient in making explosives. For safety, he ced some finished products in the unupied Marquis Chang Xin Mansion for backup. It was a pce granted to him, originally in ruins. Heter took all the trees in the garden of Yao City��s King Yue Mansion from Situ Xie and nted them there. At first, people managed it, butter, they left it alone, locked the door, and let the trees and nts grow wildly.


    So now, the Marquis Chang Xin Mansion wasn��t a ruin, but arge garden with a wild, natural charm.


    Making firearms was not easy. Only Gu Ling and old Mu formed a team. They even personally dealt with tasks like casting iron. However, both weren��t doing this kind of work for the first time.


    Su Liang served as a long-distance adviser, as Gu Ling needed to ensure she stayed away from anything with safety risks.<div>


    About bullets, Su Liang said that iron balls or nails could also be used. Old Mu believed they were simr to short arrows, so why make it soplicated?


    Gu Ling thought it was worth a try; the most crucial factor of such weapons was speed. The speed of bows and arrows depended on the user��s strength, which was very limited.


    Mid-Autumn Festival fell on the 15th of August, and the baby in Su Liang��s belly was already five months old.


    The mooncakes were made by everyone. After they were made, Su Liang sent festival gifts to the Qin, Lin, Lian, and Xing families.


    It was also the harvest season for the Lian Family��s Jiaye City Orange Garden. Lian Shun sent people to pick arge number of oranges and transported them to the capital city with haste.


    After Nangong Qian��s health improved, she became interested in cooking, especially making pastries, and was quite good at it.


    Cen Man tasted the freshly baked mooncakes, praised them delicious, and asked if they should send some to Qiao Cong in Xuanbei City.


    Su Liang said that they had sent fresh fruit pastries and new clothes for the grandfather and grandson of the Qiao family as festival gifts a few days ago.


    Cen Man smiled, ��You are very thoughtful. He and his grandson should have a good time during the New Year, and they shouldn��t feel lonely.��


    Xuanbei City.


    Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing received a whole cart of items sent by Su Liang the day before the Mid-Autumn Festival.<div>


    Qiao Cong was deeply touched, but also a bit depressed. As he could imagine how lively Su Mansion in the capital city would be during the festival, while he could only stay in the already wintry Xuanbei City with Qiao Jing.


    Wearing the cloak sent by Su Liang, Qiao Cong asked Qiao Jing how it looked.


    Qiao Jing nodded, ��It suits my grandfather.��


    Qiao Cong held the cloak in his arms and sighed after sitting down, ��We��ve waited for a long time, and no one hase to assassinate you. Should I go home?��


    Not this again�� Qiao Jing nodded calmly, ��If my grandfather wishes to return, please do so.��


    In fact, since the third day in Xuanbei City, Qiao Cong had been saying this every day. Qiao Jingpletely understood his feelings, but every time he said Qiao Cong could leave if he wanted to.


    However, every time the oue was the same. This time was no exception�� Qiao Cong squinted at Qiao Jing, ��Who did Ie here for? Do you really not need me?��


    Qiao Jing pinched the bridge of his nose, ��I do. Please stay, grandfather.�� If he said Qiao Cong could leave again, he would be scolded.


    There was no way; Qiao Cong was such a peculiar person. He wanted to leave, but didn��t intend to leave. Qiao Jing knew that Qiao Cong was doing all this for him.


    As for why Liang Country hadn��t reacted to his betrayal yet, Qiao Jing figured it might just not be the right time. He didn��t believe that Situ Xie or Situ Han really cared about blood and family ties.


    Yao City of Liang Country.<div>


    The Royal Mid-Autumn Festival banquet had just ended, and Emperor Situ Han called Situ Xie to the Imperial Study for a talk.


    Sincest year, when his facial paralysis symptoms were cured by Su Liang, Emperor Situ Han had been very attentive about maintaining his health and avoiding being frozen or angered.


    However, upon seeing Situ Xie and uttering the words ��Situ Jing,�� his face still involuntarily twitched for a moment, but thankfully it recovered quickly.


    ��The betrayal of Situ Jing won��t go away just because we don��t mention it!�� Emperor Situ Han said coldly.


    The message was not received today, but Situ Jing had returned to Yao City with the wedding procession yesterday. Before that, the royal family had not made any statement about how to deal with the second prince��s betrayal, no matter how many rumors flew around.


    Situ Xie��s face was calm, ��How does Your Majesty n to deal with him?��


    Situ Han sneered, ��If it weren��t for my uncle intentionally hiding it from me and sending him to Qian Country, today��s situation wouldn��t have happened! My own acknowledged son announced that he would sever ties with me, not only betraying Liang Country and pledging allegiance to Qian Country, but even bing the chief general of Xuanbei City and nning to attack Liang Country in the future! Despicable! Utterly despicable!��


    At this point, any argument about ��driving him mad�� by Situ Xie would be pointless. No matter what intentions or ns he had for Situ Jing initially, they have all been dered aplete failure by now. And the so-called spy and most treasured grandson he carefully cultivated didn��t bring him or Liang Country any benefits, except ruining his long-nned scheme!


    Situ Han��s reproach to Situ Xie was notpletely unreasonable.


    ��At this point���� A cold light shed through Situ Xie��s eyes, ��It��s impossible to make him change his mind now, so just kill him.��


    Situ Han��s eyes widened in disbelief, looking at Situ Xie, ��What did you say? You want to kill my son? You used to im he was your most cultivated grandson, the hope for Liang Country��s breakthrough!��


    ��Your Majesty, please calm down. Getting angry is bad for your health.�� Situ Xie had obviously thought this through, ��Looking back on the events of the past two or three years, I realize that the real variable isn��t Situ Jing but Su Liang and Gu Ling, or rather, it��s just Su Liang.��


    Situ Han frowned, ��What does my uncle mean?��


    ��If it weren��t for Su Liang, Gu Ling would probably still be living in seclusion somewhere, minding his own business. If it weren��t for Su Liang, Duanmu Chen wouldn��t have had the opportunity to ascend the Dragon Throne so quickly. If it weren��t for Su Liang, Situ Jing would have chosen Liang Country in the end despite any previous conflicts and struggles. That woman has ruined too many of our ns. If this continues, she��ll ruin everything!�� Situ Xie��s eyes turned fierce at the end.


    Situ Han��s brow remained furrowed, ��Doesn��t my uncle feel embarrassed to me all his failures on a woman? Don��t forget, her greatest skill lies in medicine.��


    ��No,�� Situ Xie shook his head slowly, ��What she��s best at is controlling people��s hearts.��


    ��What��s the point of my uncle saying all this? If Su Liang is killed, will Gu Ling go into hiding, will Duanmu Chen lose the Dragon Throne, and will Situ Jing be loyal to Liang Country?�� Situ Han looked impatient, ��At the moment, it��s crucial to mitigate the impact of Situ Jing��s betrayal on Liang Country. If we can��t handle it properly, the morale of the army and the people will be shaken! The Situ Family will be aughingstock!��


    ��First kill Situ Jing, then find a way to get rid of Su Liang. When that happens, Gu Ling won��t go into hiding, but he will definitely crumble. Without the couple acting as strategists, Duanmu Chen is nothing to be feared!�� Situ Xie said coldly.


    ��One is your���� Situ Han almost said that Situ Jing was his own grandson, paused for a moment, and continued, ��Gu Ling is Aning��s only son, and Su Liang in her womb is carrying Aning��s grandson. Is my uncle sure he wants to do this?��


    ��If not, they will sooner orter destroy the entire Situ Family.�� Situ Xie stood up and sighed, ��My biggest mistake was being too lenient with Situ Jing and Gu Ling, not doing this earlier. But from today on, that won��t be the case. What does Your Majesty think?��


    Situ Han thought for a while, rubbing his forehead, ��If Situ Jing dies, everyone in the world will think it was my doing. As the saying goes, ��even a tiger wouldn��t eat its own child.�� Even if we really need to eliminate him, there��s no need to kill him directly. Find a way to bring him back alive from Xuanbei City and deal with him then. As for Gu Ling and Su Liang, my uncle can decide on his own.��


    Hearing this, Situ Xie looked deeply at Situ Han, thanked him, and left.


    Upon returning to the Prince Yue Mansion, Situ Jing was waiting for Situ Xie in the study. When he saw him, he asked, ��Grandfather, what did His Majesty say?��


    ��He wants Situ Jing to be brought back alive, and he doesn��t care how Su Liang and Gu Ling are dealt with.�� Situ Xie said coldly.


    Situ Jing clenched his fists upon hearing this, ��Grandfather, do you see? Among so many people in the Situ Family, His Majesty only cares about his own biological son. When I was captured, where did he care whether I lived or died? Now that Situ Jing hasmitted such treasonous acts, he still can��t stand to see his son die! If grandfather isn��t around, will any of us brothers, father and uncle, have a chance to live? Even if grandfather exerts more effort, he��s not the one who makes the decisions. His Majesty doesn��t have opinions on many major issues. He relies on grandfather yet fears him at the same time, and any merit will make him more suspicious. He��ll make a big fuss over any minor mistake to assert his imperial authority!��


    Hearing this, Situ Xie��s expression grew even gloomier.


    Situ Jing saw his chance, and he poured out all the words that had long been brewing in his heart, ��Grandfather has always valued rtionships, but after what has happened in the past two years, he should see that some people are nothing but ungrateful wretches! Situ Jing is one, and Gu Ling even more so! Even His Majesty also�� If Grandfather doesn��t start nning for our own family, the future of King Yue��s Mansion is concerning!��


    Situ Xie remained silent. He admitted his mistake in front of Situ Han, saying that he was too soft-hearted, and Situ Jing also said that it was because of his strong sense of loyalty that led to the current situation.


    But Situ Xie knew that was not the case. The answery in what he said about Su Liang.


    Situ Xie corrected Situ Han, saying that Su Liang was best at controlling people��s hearts, not medical skills. When he said that, his heart was filled with waves of unwillingness.


    Because this used to be what Situ Xie himself believed he was most skilled at. Otherwise, he wouldn��t have supported Situ Han as the emperor, he wouldn��t have helped Gu Ling regain his identity, showingplete obedience to him, nor would he have sent Situ Jing to be a spy, still thinking of him as an important chess piece even after he had ruined everything��


    All of these things now made Situ Xie regretful, and the reason they happened in the first ce was that he overestimated his ability to control people��s hearts and underestimated just how troublesome Su Liang and Gu Ling could be, and how fatal the blows they could deliver to him��


    Absolutely, this could not go on any longer�� Situ Xie told himself.


    ��Is Grandfather all right?�� Situ Jing asked with concern.


    Situ Xie regained his senses and shook his head, ��I��m fine. You��re right, if I had taken that step earlier, perhaps everything would have been different. Now, I can��t wait any longer.��


    Situ Jing��s face lit up with joy, ��Grandfather is wise!��


    Three days after Mid-Autumn Festival, bad news came from the imperial pce of Liang Country: Emperor Situ Han stumbled and fell during a midnight walk, hitting his head, and just like that, he was gone!


    They found a decree regarding passing on the throne sealed by Situ Han in the imperial study that was apparently drafted when he suffered a stroke and facial paralysisst year. It stated that if Situ Han passed away, for the sake of Liang Country��s stability and future, the throne would be handed over to his imperial uncle, King Yue Situ Xie.


    Situ Xie��s people quickly took control of the Imperial Pce and Situ Han��s sons, while he hid his ��grief�� and took charge of the situation, bing the new emperor of Liang Country. He was also the oldest emperor in the history of Liang Country when he ascended the throne.


    The former Empress Dowager Minmitted suicide by hanging herself three days after Situ Han��s death, following her son to the grave.


    The former crown prince used Situ Xie of murdering Situ Han and seizing power, iming that the decree was forged. Unfortunately, he had little ability and was soon ced under house arrest by Situ Xie in the name of ��protection.��


    Situ Xie did not hold a grand coronation ceremony, keeping everything simple. The first edict he announced after bing emperor was an order to kill the traitorous Situ Jing: anyone who brought Situ Jing��s head would be rewarded with a hundred thousand gold coins!


    Situ Xie imed that it had been Situ Han��s intention before his death, and it was precisely because of Situ Jing��s treacherous betrayal that he had broken his heart, causing him to be exhausted and delirious, leading to the ident.


    Since there was a reward offered, all the warriors in the world could ept this task, and the bounty was an amount that made many hearts race. It was clear how determined the royal family of Liang Country was to see Situ Jing dead.


    ��Imperial Grandfather, with this, won��t my younger sister��s situation in Qian Country��s Imperial Harem be even more difficult?�� Situ Jing asked worriedly.


    Situ Xie shook his head, ��No matter how much we worry or hesitate, it will only provide opportunities for our enemies. What��s done is done. I will not order Yao��er to do anything more for Liang Country. As for the rest, she will have to take care of herself!��

 Chapter 372: 372. Bounty and Temptation

    Chapter 372: 372. Bounty and Temptation<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The sudden upheaval in the Liang Country��s Royal Family quickly spread.


    Discerning people knew that it was Situ Xie��s plot to seize power and usurp the throne. It seemed that only Situ Han had died for now, but his sons would not have a good ending. The first one to be targeted would be Situ Jing.<div>


    Ironically, Situ Xie issued such a ruthless order against his nominal nephew Situ Jing, and it was both reasonable and justifiable because Situ Jing had already betrayed the Liang Country, changed his name to Qiao Jing, and became the Chief General of Qian Country��s Northern Army. Who could tolerate such treason?


    When the news entered Qian Country, it reached Xuanbei City first.


    When Qiao Cong heard about it, he had just bought some roasted chicken outside and took out a jar of good wine that Su Liang had sent during the Mid-Autumn Festival, intending to have a few drinks with his Qiao Jing and his grandson.


    Hearing the spy hurriedlying in, saying that there was news from the Liang Country, Qiao Cong tore off a huge chicken leg and sneered, ��News from the Liang Country? Have theyunched an attack? Or has Situ Han been struck by lightning and died?��


    Qiao Jing knew that Qiao Cong hated Situ Han the most, so it was normal for him to say such things.


    The spy quickly reported the changes in the Liang Country��s Royal Family. Qiao Jing��s eyes narrowed, and Qiao Cong stopped eating the chicken leg halfway through.


    ��Tigers don��t eat their cubs. Situ Xie actually killed Situ Han for the Imperial Throne?�� Although Qiao Cong hoped that Situ Han wouldn��t die a good death, he didn��t expect this oue.


    The spy then mentioned the matter directly rted to them, ��The new Emperor Liang has offered a reward of 100,000 taels of gold for General Qiao��s head.��


    Qiao Jing��s expression only became calmer. If Situ Xie could eliminate Situ Han, it showed that he hadpletely shed his disguise after the continuous failures of his ns in the past two years, revealing his true cruel and ruthless nature. How could he possibly spare Qiao Jing, the person who ruined his big n and mercilessly crushed his face into the ground?


    Qiao Cong instantly burst into rage, ��That cheap bastard, Situ Xie! I knew it! 100,000 taels of gold? Good, I��d like to see who has the guts to kill my grandson! I��ve been itching to have a go for a long time!��


    Thest sentence was true. The main reason why Qiao Cong insisted on following Qiao Jing to Xuanbei City and staying with him was because he was afraid that he would be assassinated by the Liang Country��s Royal Family. While waiting for something to happen, Qiao Jing said that the time hadn��te yet and indeed, the time hade now!<div>


    ��Grandfather, eat the chicken quickly before it gets cold.�� Qiao Jing pulled Qiao Cong and made him sit back down, then let the spy rest and called someone else over.


    Soon, urgent news from Xuanbei City set off for the capital city.


    Afterpleting these tasks, Qiao Jing picked up the ss of wine Qiao Cong had poured for him and drained it in one gulp, ��This wine is not bad.��


    ��It��s from Xiaoliang, of course it��s the best.�� Qiao Cong frowned as he looked at Qiao Jing, ��From now on, I will live with you in the same room and you��re not allowed to leave my sight.��


    ��Well�� I don��t mind, but with a reward of 100,000 taels of gold, I��m afraid even some old-timers who have remained hidden might be tempted.�� Qiao Jing appeared calm, but he knew that the risk was great at this moment and this trouble wouldn��t be easy to resolve. In the letter he sent to Duanmu Chen, he asked for a decision on who would take charge of Xuanbei City if something happened to him and to make it as soon as possible.


    Qiao Cong, who used to be one of those hidden old-timers, snorted, ��Let theme and give it a try!��


    ��It shouldn��t happen too soon.�� Qiao Jing sighed slightly before suddenlyughing, ��It��s not bad. With my grandfather��s protection, I can take advantage of this opportunity to practice and improve my skills. The next time I see Gu Ling, I want to have another fight with him.��


    ��That��s right. We did the deed, and we��ll bear the consequences. What��s there to be afraid of? Situ Xie is your greatest enemy. Now that he has be the emperor, he thinks he can control everything in the world. What a dream!�� Qiao Cong��s eyes were icy cold, ��Finish the chicken leg, and then we��ll continue practicing!��


    The capital city of Qian Country.


    The rumors from the Liang Country had not yet reached the capital city, but the urgent news from Xuanbei City had arrived.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling were invited by Chang��an into the pce. When they met Duanmu Chen, hisplexion was still eptable as he shared with them the news he had just received.<div>


    ��He��s finally not pretending anymore.�� Su Liang was a little surprised, but only slightly. Situ Xie would take this step sooner orter because there was only one Dragon Throne, and if he let someone else sit on it, he wouldn��t be able to control the situation. Situ Xie had absolute strength and power in the Liang Country, and even though Situ Han had been the emperor for many years, he was essentially just a puppet.


    Situ Xie didn��t want to be the emperor, yet he wouldn��t give up supreme power. This could only show that he was an arrogant and controlling person at heart. He was excessively conceited and had a strong desire for control, thinking that even without sitting on the Dragon Throne, he could still control everything. It was indeed the case once, but many things had gone beyond his expectations in the past two years, and his ns no longer worked.


    In a nutshell, Situ Xie was both a master and a supporter before usurping the throne. He wanted power, but didn��t want to bebeled with the stigma of plotting to usurp the throne.


    ��There is not much essential difference between Situ Xie ascending to the throne and Situ Han being on the throne. Perhaps the Liang royal family will be more tough on their wrist strength in the future.�� Duanmu Chen had already regarded Situ Xie and Situ Han as the same entity. It was just that their ��uncle and nephew�� coexistence and scheming to fight against each other were more in line with the interests of Qian Country. The situation has changed now, but it is not at all frightening to Duanmu Chen.


    ��However,�� Duanmu Chen continued, ��the most urgent task is to solve Situ Xie��s bounty order for Qiao Jing.��


    Qian Country is now using people, and Qiao Jing is the most outstanding among the generals of Qian Country. If something happens to him, it will be a great loss to Qian Country and will also affect the military. He risked betraying Liang Country and pledged loyalty to Qian Country. If his identity as the chief general of the northern army was taken away by Liang Country, Qian Country would also be embarrassed.


    Su Liang��s tone was bleak, ��Use the condition of sending Situ Yao back to Liang Country to let Situ Xie cancel the bounty order for Qiao Jing?�� Assassinations are different from open rewards. Assassinations can only be done by Situ Xie��s people, but open huge rewards will attract masters from all walks of life, and thetter is more uncontroble.


    Duanmu Chen��s face darkened upon hearing this, ��Su Liang, don��t tell me you are serious! Situ Yao is my woman. Isn��t this the same as letting me sell my own woman for profit?��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Your Majesty, please calm down. I am only presenting a possibility.��


    ��She is already pregnant.�� Duanmu Chen snorted coldly.


    Su Liang was surprised, ��Then congrattions to Your Majesty and Imperial Concubine Liang.��<div>


    ��Speak up some serious and feasible methods!�� Duanmu Chen didn��t really get angry. At this moment, he even felt that his reaction just now seemed a bit too intense. Would Su Liang and Gu Ling think that he regarded Situ Yao as very important?


    ��It��s actually simple.�� Su Liang said, ��For the reward, money matters, just use money to solve it. Since the new emperor of Liang Country has such a determined attitude, we just need to return a big gift. Our Qian Country rewards one hundred thousand taels of gold and one tael for the head of Situ Jing, the eldest grandson of Situ Xie.��


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��What is the reason?��


    ��For the matter of spending money, we are willing to do it without any reason,�� Su Liang snorted lightly, ��Just tell Situ Xie that Qiao Jing is my Qian Country��s person, and he can��t move as he pleases. If he wants Qiao Jing to die, let his beloved grandson apany him. If you don��t want Situ Jing��s safety to be threatened, hurry up and withdraw that bounty order!��


    Treat others as you would like to be treated. As for Situ Xie, he would say that Qiao Jing is a traitor to Liang Country and let Qian Country return him to Liang Country for disposal. Then he would have to talk about why Qiao Jing grew up in Xuanbei City. The root of the matter was that Situ Xie secretly sent Qiao Jing to Qian Country as a spy. This ount can also be calcted.


    Duanmu Chen felt that this method was good, ��The national treasury is tight, so will you two financiers pay the reward?��


    Su Liang smiled and shook his head, ��It��s not that we can��t afford it, but I��m afraid it will embarrass the emperor when it spreads.��


    Duanmu Chen was just joking, because in all likelihood, there would be no need for real money in the end, and it was just to show a stance.


    When Su Liang and Gu Ling left the pce, the bounty order of Qian Country was also officially released: The head of Situ Jing, the Crown Prince of Liang Country, was rewarded with 100,000 taels of gold and one tael.


    This extra one tael was very interesting; it was clearly intended for Situ Xie.


    But in order to put on appearances, Situ Xie really dared to bet, risking the danger of his grandson. The masters who wanted the bounty didn��t care about the twists and turns in the matter, they only believed that the royal family would not deny the bill for the sake of face, and they might go toplete the bounty task.


    At nightfall, Duanmu Chen went to Empress Dowager Xiao Shi��s ce, and saw Empress Xing Yuyan and Imperial Concubine Liang Situ Yao there.


    Both of them were pregnant, and Xiao Shi naturally hoped that they could get along peacefully, and it was the most important to give birth to their children safely.


    Xing Yuyan deliberately showed off her higher status in front of Situ Yao, and Duanmu Chen did not refuse her intimacy, but secretly observed Situ Yao��s expression.


    Situ Yao behaved very generously, as gentle as ever, just asionally narrowing her eyes, revealing some loss.


    Duanmu Chen did not even realize it himself, but when he saw Situ Yao seemingly jealous, he was a little happy.


    After dinner, Xiao Shi spoke up and asked Duanmu Chen to send Xing Yuyan back first.


    Duanmu Chen agreed and stood up, while Xing Yuyan couldn��t hide her smile. However, she heard Duanmu Chen say, ��I��ll send the Empress back, then go to Yao��er.��


    Situ Yao��s eyes lit up, and Duanmu Chen didn��t care about Xing Yuyan��s suddenly changed expression as he walked out on his own.


    Seeing this, Xiao Family frowned. As an onlooker, she recently felt that Duanmu Chen��s attitude towards Situ Yao was truly different, not just a test as he said at first.


    On the way, Duanmu Chen didn��t speak to Xing Yuyan, just wondering if he should tell Situ Yao the news he got today. Such a big event couldn��t be concealed.


    After sending Xing Yuyan back, Duanmu Chen didn��t even sit down, but turned around and left.


    Xing Yuyan was so angry that she cursed Situ Yao for being a seductive vixen, then cried again.


    By the time Duanmu Chen came to Situ Yao��s pce, she had already changed her clothes and prepared ate-night snack to wait for him.


    After talking for a while, Situ Yao, as always, was good at understanding people��s feelings, ��Your Majesty seems to have something on your mind?��


    Duanmu Chen sighed, ��Indeed there is something, and I think I should tell you.��


    Situ Yao nodded, ��Please speak, Your Majesty.��


    ��It��s news that came from the north today.�� Duanmu Chen told Situ Yao about the changes in Liang Country��s royal family.


    At first, Situ Yao��s expression was shocked, then she showed a sad look, ��Emperor Uncle always loved me very much.��


    Duanmu Chen looked at Situ Yao��s sad appearance, thinking it seemed a bit fake. Did she really not know that Situ Han was killed by Situ Xie? Was this real innocence, or a disguise?


    However, Duanmu Chen didn��t care about this. He liked intelligent people, and Situ Yao��s current performance was normal. She couldn��t possibly be happy to say that her grandfather finally became emperor.


    Duanmu Chen held Situ Yao��s hand, ��I was shocked when this happened as well. However, there��s one more thing. After your grandfather ascended the throne, he issued a bounty of ten thousand taels of gold to im Qiao Jing��s head.��


    Situ Yao was stunned for a moment, ��This�� maybe my grandfather had no choice. General Qiao, originally had my grandfather��s trust, but he betrayed Liang Country as a prince. My grandfather had to do this to exin to themon people. I believe my grandfather didn��t intend to offend Qian Country.��


    Duanmu Chen��s face became paler, ��Then what do you think I should do?��


    Situ Yao sighed, ��I just think that General Qiao is fickle and unreliable. Your Majesty has given him an important position, so he shouldn��t ruin everything.��


    ��Because he once ruined your grandfather��s n, otherwise, you wouldn��t have married over here?�� Duanmu Chen��s sudden change of expression made Situ Yao��s heart tremble, her face turning pale in an instant.


    ��Your Majesty, I truly didn��t mean that. I was raised in Liang Country and just married here not long ago. I can��t forget my family. If I said something wrong, please forgive me.�� Situ Yao got up and knelt down, her face pale from fright, but her eyes were filled with pity.


    ��Qiao Jing was a spy your grandfather had ced in Qian Country. I haven��t settled this score yet, and now he��s offering a reward to kill the chief of my Qian Country��s North Army. You want me to do nothing and let your grandfather kill him?�� Duanmu Chen looked at Situ Yao disappointedly, ��Actually, there��s a way to resolve the conflict. If you care so much about your family, I can send you back and let your grandfather cancel the bounty. Do you think he��d agree?��


    Situ Yao��s face stiffened, ��I��m carrying Your Majesty��s child in my belly����


    Duanmu Chen snorted lightly, ��So if you weren��t pregnant, you��d really want to go back?��


    Situ Yao grabbed Duanmu Chen��s clothes, ��I really didn��t mean that, Your Majesty, you misunderstood����


    Duanmu Chen��s face was expressionless, ��Actually, what I really wanted to tell you tonight is that I��ve already issued the same bounty during the day, for your elder brother��s head. I��m offering even one more tael of gold than your grandfather.��


    Upon hearing this, Situ Yao was first astonished, then immediately bowed and begged Duanmu Chen to revoke the order, ��I know my grandfather was wrong first. But he��s my elder brother. If Your Majesty has even a little bit of pity for me, please don��t do that.��


    ��My pity for you is more than just a little, but it seems that you are not worthy of it.�� Duanmu Chen shook off Situ Yao and strode away with a turn.


    Chang��an, who was waiting outside, saw Duanmu Chen��s somber face. Not knowing what had happened and not daring to ask, he silently followed behind Duanmu Chen to the Imperial Garden.


    There was a pavilion in the Imperial Garden. Whenever Duanmu Chen encountered something troubling since he was young, he liked to sit in a certain spot, allowing himself to calm down.


    The night before, when Ji Yueyan stabbed him with a hairpin, Su Liang and Gu Ling came to see Duanmu Chen, who was sitting here, gazing at the moon.


    Seeing Duanmu Chen heading to his old spot, Chang��an also stopped at his usual position, where he could see Duanmu Chen but not disturb him.


    Duanmu Chen sat down and looked up, only to find that there was no moon in the sky tonight, just a few sparse stars with light much dimmer than usual, reflecting his current mood.


    At the moment he was disappointed in Situ Yao, Duanmu Chen realized that he seemed to have genuinely fallen for this woman. Because Situ Yao matched his preferences, being with her made him feelfortable and rxed.


    But now, Duanmu Chen had sobered up. He had always wanted to test Situ Yao, and today��s events finally gave him the answer.


    Ultimately, what disappointed Duanmu Chen was not the fact that Situ Yao cared about her family. After all, Duanmu Chen wouldn��t like a cold-blooded and ruthless woman either.


    The crux of the matter was that Duanmu Chen found Situ Yao to be foolish.


    Born in the Royal Family, Situ Yao should have known that feelings were a luxury. When she was sent to Qian Country by her grandfather as a bargaining chip for Situ Jing, when Situ Jing expressed his concern for her but allowed her to marry into Qian Country��s Imperial Harem, she should have understood that her future security would depend on Duanmu Chen, not her family members who didn��t genuinely care for her.


    She used to be a Princess, and now Situ Yao��s status in Liang Country was that of a true Princess. Despite carrying Duanmu Chen��s child, she still foolishly defended the Liang Royal Family in front of him. She hadn��t figured out where her true home was for the rest of her life, which was simplyughable.


    Situ Yao excelled in music, chess, literature, and painting, as well as understanding people��s feelings. However, she was clearly Situ Xie��s obedient granddaughter and had already shown her intention to use her emotions to influence Duanmu Chen��s decisions and help Situ Xie. Duanmu Chen had probably given Situ Yao the illusion that she was the most special one in the Imperial Harem.


    Actually, it could have been more than just an illusion, as long as she had chosen the correct position.


    Unfortunately, Duanmu Chen was slightly smitten, and Situ Yao was also led astray.


    Duanmu Chen��s requirements for a woman were not that high, but he thought that Situ Yao was intelligent. He liked smart people.


    From this point of view, Ji Yueyan was much smarter than Situ Yao. At least she had seen through the nature of the Royal Family, and after leaving them, she no longer had any attachment. Her previous n was not bad, but it was thwarted by Su Liang. However, she had a goal, the courage to act even if it was dangerous, and was willing to fight for her love.


    All Duanmu Chen wanted from Situ Yao was for her to be clear-headed, to n for herself and not to think about those unworthy people.


    From this perspective, Xing Yuyan was also foolish, but at least she was simple-minded, and Duanmu Chen could easily see through her thoughts.


    Not to mention Su Liang, but there was another very smart woman in Duanmu Chen��s life, and that was his mother, Empress Dowager Xiao. She leveraged her family��s power while avoiding being controlled by them, always maintaining a clear-headed perspective. She became the most trustworthy concubine beside Duanmu Yi, protected her son, and now she was still helping Duanmu Chen manage the Imperial Harem and prevent conflicts among the concubines.


    ��Chang��an.�� Duanmu Chen suddenly spoke up.


    Chang��an immediately ran over, ��What is yourmand, Your Majesty?��


    ��I want to eat Sauce Meat Buns made by Su Liang,�� Duanmu Chen answered.


    Chang��an hesitated for a moment before weakly saying, ��It might be toote now. Madam Gu must be in bed early due to her pregnancy. Besides, it is Marquis Gu who is cooking now.��


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��That��s fine too.��


    Chang��an thought that if he dared to disturb Gu Ling to steam buns at this time of the night, there was a high chance of getting hit, and he felt he would deserve it��


    ��This subordinate is going to���� Chang��an said reluctantly.


    However, Duanmu Chen stood up, walked over, and said, ��Why are you going at such ate hour? I didn��t say I wanted to eat it right now. Tomorrow, I n to visit Su Mansion in disguise to see my godson.�� He wanted to talk to Su Liang about some of his troubles, after all, he was his best friend.

 Chapter 373: 373. The Emperor’s Heart Medicine

    Chapter 373: 373. The Emperor��s Heart Medicine<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The melodious sound of the zither entered Duanmu Chen��s ears, as he slowed down his steps and listened carefully. He found the tune to be full of charm, an excellent piece that he had never heard before.


    ��So Su Liang knows how to y the zither! And he ys it so well.�� Duanmu Chen eximed with a smile.<div>


    However, when he walked through the sheltering green trees, and the open Bi Lake appeared in his sight, he also saw the real yer. It was not Su Liang, but Gu Ling.


    As expected�� He guessed wrong, yet it still gave Duanmu Chen a feeling that this was also right. He once thought that Su Liang was an all-rounder, butter found that Gu Ling was even more so.


    This was a prenatal education session, with Gu Ling concurrently learning the famous tunes from Su Liang��s past life that he had not yet forgotten. Gu Ling��s zither skills were already outstanding, having learned from his mother, Situ Ning, since he was young.


    ��You two have such refined taste.�� Duanmu Chen waved his hand, indicating that Chang��an need not follow him anymore, and walked alone towards thekeside pavilion.


    Upon hearing his voice, Su Liang looked over without standing up to greet him. Duanmu Chen��s outfit today resembled the one he wore when he was the County Magistrate in Bei��an County.


    As the music ended, Gu Ling left the zither case and sat back down next to Su Liang, peeling an orange for her. His slender fingers peeled the golden skin off of the orange seamlessly, removing the white fibrous strands from the segments and arranging them neatly on a white porcin te in front of Su Liang in the shape of a flower.


    When the orange flower waspleted, Duanmu Chen had just entered the pavilion. Seeing the situation, the corners of his mouth twitched, ��Gu Ling, if you��re so idle, I can find something more important for you to do?��


    Gu Ling ignored him, taking out a small knife and starting to carve the orange peel��


    Duanmu Chen cleared his throat to hide his embarrassment, ��The oranges from the Lin family are indeed excellent.��


    ��Your Majesty, howe you have the time to pay us a visit?�� Su Liang said with a lightugh.


    Duanmu Chen took a seat without waiting to be invited, picked up an orange from the fruit te, and began to peel it himself, ��I came to visit my godson.�� Pausing, he asked, ��It��s a boy, isn��t it?�� as he remembered that Su Liang was five to six months pregnant and should have determined the baby��s gender by now.<div>


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No.��


    Duanmu Chen thenughed, ��A girl? That��s even better.��


    Hearing this, Su Liang suspected that Duanmu Chen must also be nning for future marriage alliances. It was best not to say such things, otherwise Gu Ling might want to punch him��


    ��I should prepare some beautiful gifts for my goddaughter.�� Duanmu Chen knew the temperament of this couple, so he naturally did not reveal his real thoughts.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Thank you, Your Majesty.��


    ��Actually, there is another reason for meing here today.�� Duanmu Chen��s expression turned serious.


    Just as Su Liang was thinking that it was time to talk about business, Duanmu Chen came out with one sentence, ��I want to eat Sauce Meat Buns, either of you can make it.��


    ��None.�� Gu Ling shook his head.


    Duanmu Chen: ��Why is he not at all surprised?


    ��Well�� since I��vee out of the pce today, it��s not excessive for you, as my hosts, to leave me some dinner, right?�� Duanmu Chen��s smile deepened.


    ��Five hundred���� Gu Ling began, hesitating for a moment, before continuing, ��Million taels.��<div>


    Duanmu Chen looked at him with an exasperated expression but didn��t say anything to Gu Ling. Instead, he said, ��Baby, look at your father, he��s so stingy.��


    Su Liang couldn��t help butugh, while Gu Ling slightly furrowed his brows. He ced the carved orange peel basket in front of Su Liang and then told Duanmu Chen, ��We are having in Steamed Buns today.��


    Duanmu Chen��s expression became cheerful, and heughed. It seemed like he had discovered Gu Ling��s weak spot, which was interesting. Whether it was Meat Buns or in Steamed Buns, they were all steamed buns, and he was already looking forward to enjoying them, all thanks to his goddaughter.


    When Duanmu Chen said he wanted to have a private chat with Su Liang, Gu Ling had no objection and stood up with the teapot to fetch water.


    ��Your Majesty, is something bothering you?�� Su Liang popped an orange segment into her mouth, the sweet juice swirling in her cheeks.


    Duanmu Chen let out a soft sigh, ��You could say that. Yesterday, I informed Consort Liang about the changes in Liang Country��s throne and the bounty order.��


    Su Liang raised her eyebrows. Even if Duanmu Chen did not tell Situ Yao about this matter, she would eventually find out. But since Duanmu Chen took the initiative to tell her, was it to test her reaction or that he didn��t want to deceive her?


    These two situations were different in nature. However, perhaps both were true to some extent.


    Su Liang asked Duanmu Chen about Situ Yao��s reaction upon hearing the news. The focus was not on Situ Xie bing Emperor because that was a ��good thing�� and there were no problems. The issue was that Duanmu Chen issued a bounty order for Situ Jing��s head, which was a problem for Situ Yao.


    ��She���� Duanmu Chen began, furrowing his brow.


    Su Liang had already guessed what had happened.<div>


    After listening to what Duanmu Chen had said, Su Liang was not surprised by Situ Yao��s reaction. What truly surprised her was that Duanmu Chen seemed to have developed feelings for Situ Yao. Otherwise, given his previously stated requirements for women, he wouldn��t have cared about these matters, let alone been troubled by them. Because Situ Yao��s desire to protect Situ Jing and her restlessness were definitely not the same thing. In the Imperial Harem, all she could do was think about it; she couldn��t do anything else.


    ��What does Your Majesty hope for her to do?�� Su Liang asked.


    Duanmu Chen sighed, ��I hope she can think more about herself and stop constantly worrying about those people from Liang Country.��


    Su Liang��s expression was indifferent, ��Those are her rtives. As for Your Majesty��sment that Consort Liang is not as smart as Consort Yan, it is not entirely true. While both can be said to be foreign princesses, before Consort Liang was married, she was not a princess but a princess of a Commandery, not raised in the Imperial Pce, and the only granddaughter of Situ Xie, beloved by her whole family. On the other hand, Consort Yan��s situation is different. Their attitudes towards their families depend on their past experiences, and their experiences differ greatly.��


    Although they were both born in the royal family, one was a princess without rivals who was loved by everyone, while the other was a princess with many sisters, raised in the scheming Royal Family.


    Ji Yueyan had no feelings for the Yin Royal Family and wanted to leave, which was definitely not only because of Bai Yang. Even her liking for ��ordinary guard�� Bai Yang was a manifestation of her desire to escape from the Royal Family deep in her bones.


    After listening to Su Liang��s words, Duanmu Chen fell into deep thought. After a while, he spoke again, ��Do you feel that I have been too harsh on Consort Liang?��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��That��s not what I meant. I just wanted to express my thoughts on Your Majesty��sparison of the two consorts.��


    As soon as Su Liang��s words fell, Duanmu Chen spoke again, ��I have indeed been harsh on her. There��s no choice, it��s also your fault. You��re too smart, making me feel that other women are stupid when I look at them.��


    Su Liang: ��


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes rxed, ��Shall I talk to Consort Liang again when I return to the pce? I should give her a chance, an opportunity to have an open and honest conversation.��


    Su Liang realized that Duanmu Chen had truly fallen for Situ Yao, otherwise, he wouldn��t havee to talk to her today. Su Liang merely stated an objective view, which Duanmu Chen seemed to be waiting for, and promptly resolved his dilemma.


    Gu Ling came back with the teapot and a te of delicate desserts.


    ��Did you make it?�� Duanmu Chen picked up a piece and tasted it before nodding, ��Not bad.��


    It was not made by Gu Ling, but by Nangong Qian, who had just made it and asked Qiuyue to bring it over.


    After Gu Ling sat down, Su Liang talked about what happened just now, asking for his opinion.


    Duanmu Chen didn��t feel awkward, ��She��s your cousin. What kind of person do you think she is?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I don��t know.��


    Duanmu Chen held his forehead. But it was fine since Gu Ling never made unfoundedments about uncertain matters; this at least indicated that Situ Yao hadn��t done anything bad.


    ��Do you want to see her true heart?�� Gu Ling suddenly took the initiative to ask Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��Kind of.��


    ��There is a way.�� Gu Ling said.


    Duanmu Chen was curious. Was Gu Ling going to help him? It was quite rare.


    ��Su Xiaoliang has created a strange poison.�� Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent.


    Su Liang: ��She has made many kinds of poisons, but she doesn��t remember which one would allow people to see the truth of someone��s heart? She had the intuition that Gu Ling was making up a story.


    ��Once ingested, that poison makes a person only able to tell the truth. If they lie, the poison will take effect within three breaths, causing the whole body to tremble. After poisoning twice, the person will die. The drug effectsts half an hour,�� Gu Ling said.


    Duanmu Chen stared at Su Liang, ��Is it true? Is there such a miraculous medicine?��


    Su Liang maintained a smile, ��There is a special reaction inside the body when people lie, even though it might not be visible from the outside.��


    ��You guys have tried it? Are you sure it works?�� Duanmu Chen asked. Obviously, he was interested in it.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��It doesn��t work. We never lie to each other.��


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��There is no need to say that. What is the name of the medicine? Give me one.��


    Gu Ling reached into his pocket, and Duanmu Chen waited. However, he saw Gu Linging back empty-handed, making a gesture of cing something in front of him.


    Duanmu Chen wondered if his eyes were ying tricks on him because he couldn��t see anything!


    ��Where��s the medicine? Are you making fun of me?�� Duanmu Chen frowned.


    Gu Ling��s expression was calm, ��This medicine is called Emperor��s Heart Medicine.��


    Duanmu Chen��s expression was strange, ��Where is it?��


    When Su Liang heard this name, she knew what Gu Ling was doing. Last night, Gu Ling told their baby a story, and it was about ��The Emperor��s New Clothes,�� which Su Liang had mentioned before.


    The Emperor��s Heart Medicine�� It couldn��t be seen or touched, but it strangely fit the current situation.


    Su Liang thought her Great God was so talented!


    Duanmu Chen also realized that the medicine Gu Ling was talking about didn��t exist at all. He was somewhat annoyed, ��Are you making fun of me?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��When the emperor goes back to the pce, give Tang Empress Consort this medicine and tell her that she must tell the truth, otherwise, she will die. She will tell it.��


    Su Liang��s smile deepened. The so-called ��Heart Medicine�� was just that, and it even had the prestige of the emperor. It was so clever.


    Duanmu Chen was stunned, then his eyes narrowed, ��Heart Medicine�� Very good.��


    This ��medicine�� came from Su Liang, so it was nine points credible. If innocent, there��s nothing to fear about telling the truth. In a situation where lying would cause death, and telling the truth could save a person��s life, there would be no room for lies to exist.


    So, Duanmu Chen reached out and pretended to pick up the ��medicine bottle�� that Gu Ling had just ced in front of him and stuffed it into his pocket.


    Su Liang: ��There was no need for that. As for acting with no actual object, her Great God was definitely more natural and beautiful.


    Gu Ling went to cook, and Duanmu Chen didn��t express his intention to return to the pce early to interrogate Situ Yao. He changed the topic and asked Su Liang about the name of the song he heard when he arrived. He wondered if it was Gu Ling��s creation.


    Su Liang casually made up a name. She remembered only a part of the melody and didn��t know the actual name.


    ��I didn��t expect him to be so good at ying the piano. What else can��t he do?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    Su Liang thought about it seriously, gently touching her protruding belly, and smiled faintly, ��He can��t give birth to a child.��


    Duanmu Chen: ��It made sense, but it was really speechless.


    However, Duanmu Chen was really rxed in front of Su Liang and Gu Ling. Especially as time went on, when he discovered that the strength of this couple would always give him more surprises, he trusted them more that they were genuinely not interested in power. Otherwise, they would have had a chance to seize the imperial throne long ago. It would be easy to get rid of him, and there would be no need to support him.


    This sense of rxation differed from what he felt in front of Situ Yao. He felt happy being with Situ Yao,pared to other women in the harem. However, it also owed to her beauty and desire; it was an intimate rtionship. But so far, he still couldn��t build trust with Situ Yao, which made the so-called ��rxation and happiness�� groundless and ephemeral.


    Duanmu Chen admitted that he had a crush on Situ Yao at the moment. But as for how deep the feelings were, he would never admit it. He came to talk to Su Liang because he had such friends with whom he could openly express some of his inner feelings, so he came. And his eptance of the ��Heart Medicine�� given by Gu Ling was a manifestation of his tiredness of suspicion.


    Duanmu Chen turned from prince to crown prince, and from crown prince to emperor, without bing more callous and suspicious like other emperors. Maybe even he didn��t realize that he had actually be much simpler than before, especially in his personal life.


    Talking to Su Liang was often speechless but joyful. Duanmu Chen simply asked Su Liang how he should treat Xing Yuyan.


    ��If the emperor needs her to take the throne of empress, and doesn��t want her to make trouble, it��s actually simple �C asionally appease her when in a good mood,�� Su Liang smiled, ��But in the future, let her be less involved in the upbringing of your children.��


    Duanmu Chen touched his forehead, ��It makes sense.��


    ��I thought you would hate Ji Yueyan.�� Duanmu Chen mentioned the Yan Imperial Concubine, ��She and Bai Yang originally had calctions and tried to use you, didn��t they?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes. But sometimes when judging people, we should consider their deeds, not their intentions, for no one is perfect. No matter their ns, they haven��t reached that step yet, and the so-called calction and use cannot be considered as damage to me. Ren Dong��s face is worth giving that pair of miserable lovers another chance. After all, Ren Dong has only one brother, and has worried about him for so many years, it��s not beneficial to me to let her see him going down a dead end.��


    Duanmu Chen suddenly realized that Su Liang, in some ways, was like him. They would both weigh the pros and cons before thinking about how to do things. However, the difference was that Su Liang��s approach had a more humane touch, and Duanmu Chen had long discovered that Gu Ling, who appeared to be cold, was actually very humane in his actions.


    ��I know why you guys have more and more friends now.�� Duanmu Chen sighed, ��Including myself.��


    ��Why?�� Su Liang smiled and asked.


    Duanmu Chen heard footsteps and looked at Gu Linging over with a tray. On the tray were hot and plump steamed buns.


    Duanmu Chen said solemnly, ��Because your buns taste the best.��

 Chapter 374: 374. The medicine is extremely effective

    Chapter 374: 374. The medicine is extremely effective<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Upon returning to the pce, Duanmu Chen went to find Situ Yao.


    Situ Yao��s eyes were red as she sat by the window. Seeing Duanmu Chen, she seemed unable to believe it and quickly stood up to greet him. After bowing, she exined the events of the previous night, saying that she was just worried that her brother would be in danger and that she had no intention of controlling Duanmu Chen��s decision.<div>


    ��It was my grandfather who first issued the reward order, so it��s normal for His Majesty to act in this way. I spoke impulsively and recklesslyst night; please forgive me, Your Majesty.�� Situ Yao said as tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Duanmu Chen sighed, taking her hand, ��I have always wished for a confidant. I hope that person is you.��


    Situ Yao leaned into Duanmu Chen��s embrace.


    Duanmu Chen gently patted her back, ��I just left the pce to visit the Su Mansion and brought you something nice.��


    Situ Yao burst into a smile, ��Is it something delicious?��


    Duanmu Chen nodded, letting go of Situ Yao, took a steamed bun from the food box that Chang��an had quietly ced on the table. It was still warm.


    The steamed bun wasn��t big, and the outer skin was delicate, with neatly pleated folds.


    ��Did my sister-inw make this?�� Situ Yao asked.


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��It was made by your cousin himself, and you have never tasted it before. Give it a try.��


    Situ Yao then took it with a handkerchief as a mat, had two small bites, and nodded, ��It��s delicious. I didn��t expect my cousin to have such excellent cooking skills.��


    ��Gu Ling is a demon. There��s nothing he can��t do.�� Duanmu Chen sighed and thenughed, ��There is one thing he can��t do, have children.��<div>


    Situ Yaoughed as well.


    Once Situ Yao finished the small steamed bun, rinsed her mouth and brewed tea, the two seemed to have returned to their previous harmony.


    After Duanmu Chen took a sip of tea, he put down the teacup and suddenly asked, ��Yaoyao, can I trust you?��


    Situ Yao looked startled but then nodded affirmatively. She spoke gently, but her eyes were resolute, ��I belong to Your Majesty. I may not forget the rtives who raised me in this lifetime, but I will never betray Your Majesty.��


    ��Good.�� Duanmu Chen nodded with a smile, ��Today, I went to Su Mansion and happened to hear Su Liang and Gu Ling talk about a new, interesting medicine she had made.��


    With that, Duanmu Chen pushed a teacup towards Situ Yao, ��Drink this.��


    Situ Yao looked uneasy, ��Does this contain the medicine you mentioned��?��


    ��Yes. Don��t be afraid.�� Duanmu Chen��s smile was gentle, ��I said it��s interesting because it has no harm to the body. Otherwise, I wouldn��t use it on you.��


    ��Your Majesty, I am puzzled. What kind of interesting?�� Situ Yao did not touch the cup.


    ��Well, I��ll tell you first so that you won��t be afraid.�� Duanmu Chen said, ��This medicine is called the Heart Pill. If the person taking it lies, their body will tremble. The effectsts for half an hour, after which it dissipates.��


    Situ Yao looked somewhat hurt, ��Is it because ofst night that Your Majesty doesn��t trust me��?��<div>


    ��It��s rted tost night��s events, but not entirely. I have been thinking about you and worrying about you all the timetely, even my Mother has noticed. This is the first time in my life that I have been so attached to a woman.�� Duanmu Chen took Situ Yao��s hand, ��As the emperor, I just want a confidant that I can talk to about everything. Do you understand my feelings?��


    Situ Yao frowned and nodded, ��I understand. But are you sure that the medicine is as magical as you say?��


    Duanmu Chen nodded with certainty, ��I saw it myself in the Su Mansion as Chang��an tried the medicine. It won��t cause any problems. I told you beforehand because I wanted you not to panic and calmly answer my questions.��


    With that, Duanmu Chen picked up the teacup again and handed it to Situ Yao, ��Drink this.��


    Situ Yao lowered her eyes, took the cup, and asked, ��Is Your Majesty sure that this medicine will not harm the fetus?��


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��Of course, I specifically asked Su Liang.��


    Situ Yao bowed her head and sighed softly before starting to drink the warm water in the cup. She had only confirmed her pregnancy a few days ago and hadn��t drunk tea since then. This cup of water was personally poured for her by Duanmu Chen.


    Situ Yao didn��t taste anything unusual in the water. But she knew that some high-level medicines, when dissolved in water, became colorless and tasteless. She also believed that Su Liang could make such a substance with her medical skills. She just didn��t know what Duanmu Chen was going to ask her��


    The teacup returned to the table, and in the quiet space, the brief collision between the bottom of the cup and the table surface produced an exceptionally crisp sound.


    ��Your Majesty, ask whatever you want to ask,�� Situ Yao spoke.


    ��Look up, look into Our eyes.�� Duanmu Chen��s tone was undoubtedly gentler, but it carried an undeniable deterrence.<div>


    Situ Yao raised her head, looking at Duanmu Chen, her eyes glistening with teary light.


    Duanmu Chen was not softhearted. The more he found himself somewhat caring about Situ Yao, the more he needed to confirm whether this woman was trustworthy.


    As for changing the name that Gu Ling had given to this ��medicine,�� it was necessary. The original name was too strange.


    The so-called effects of the medicine were also changed by Duanmu Chen. Because he thought, if Situ Yao knew that she was pregnant, telling her that she would die if she lied, she might guess that it was Duanmu Chen who was trying to scare her, not serious.


    ��Do you like���� Duanmu Chen hesitated for a moment, ��Gu Ling?��


    Situ Yao was taken aback.


    Anyone would think that Duanmu Chen would ask Situ Yao if she genuinely liked him, but he asked her if she liked Gu Ling instead.


    After being surprised, Situ Yao calmly shook her head. ��I don��t like him.��


    ��We are not asking about the liking between men and women. We want to know your opinion on Gu Ling��as a person and your rtionship as cousins.�� Duanmu Chen said.


    He had never doubted that Situ Yao liked Gu Ling, and the issue he was asking about at the moment was not that.


    Situ Yao furrowed her brows, pondered for a moment, sighed first, then shook her head again. ��I don��t like him.��


    ��Why?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    Situ Yao sighed again. ��Cousin Gu Ling has never taken the people of the Situ family seriously, let alone treated me as a sister.��


    Duanmu Chen nodded. It was true. But before, Situ Yao��s attitude towards Gu Ling was different. However, that was normal. The fact was they were irrelevant to each other. Being courteous was nothing more.


    Then, Duanmu Chen asked again, ��You have said more than once that you admire Su Liang, and you like her very much. Is that true?��


    As soon as the words fell, Situ Yao��s fingers clenched her sleeve. This was something Duanmu Chen had noticed a long time ago, an unconscious action for her when she was nervous.


    ��I��}�� Situ Yao lowered her head again, forgetting her manners. ��I don��t like Sister-inw Su either����


    ��Why?�� Duanmu Chen��s eyes darkened slightly.


    ��She�� she���� Situ Yao clearly did not want to say the following words, ��She always has a condescending attitude, as if everyone should revolve around her, she is always right, and anyone who disagrees with her must be wrong.��


    After Situ Yao said this, she seemed to regret it a bit and wanted to exin but stopped short.


    It was probably the ��unable to lie�� that made her unable toe up with any more polite, insincere words to cover up her true thoughts.


    Duanmu Chen��s eyes, once warm, were now devoid of any warmth, even the fake ones. He asked Situ Yao, ��Has Su Liang ever offended you?��


    Situ Yao did not answer directly, ��Her master caught me once and threatened my grandfather.��


    ��That was because Situ Jing had captured her first.��


    ��That was Situ Jing��s doing, it has nothing to do with me.��


    ��Capturing you was her master��s idea, she didn��t know it at the time.��


    ��If it weren��t for Su Liang, many things wouldn��t be like this now!��


    After blurting it out, Situ Yao looked panicked and quickly lowered her head to hide her face. Under the influence of the ��medicine,�� she kept reminding herself that she had to tell the truth and not lie. In psychological warfare, Situ Yao couldn��tpare with Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen��s expression was indifferent. ��What are you dissatisfied with now? Do you wish no one would stand in the way of your grandfather��s path to unify the world?��


    ��I���� Situ Yao wanted to refute but didn��t dare. Her face showed a strange redness, as if the calm ice in her heart was colliding violently with long-hidden anger.


    Not daring to answer is an answer in itself.


    ��He is my grandfather,�� Situ Yao said softly, with a hint of tears in her voice.


    ��Your grandfather killed his son Situ Han. How do you feel about this?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    Situ Yao was silent for a moment, ��The imperial throne has always changed hands like this. That position was originally given to him by my grandfather.��


    ��Is it right for a father and son to fight for the throne?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    ��The Emperor didn��t kill his father too���� Situ Yao blurted, then realized what she had said, and her face turned pale.


    Duanmu Chenughed, ��Yes, I snatched the throne from my father. However, at least my father is alive. It has always been said that a tiger won��t eat its offspring. Your grandfather is just showing his true colors. Have you never thought of abandoning the Situ Family and fully supporting me instead?��


    This time, Situ Yao took even longer to respond, but she eventually answered Duanmu Chen��s question, ��If the Situ Family of Liang Country is not good, neither are my days.��


    ��Heh���� Duanmu Chen let out an almost inaudible sigh, ��You are pregnant with my child, yet you don��t understand me at all.��


    With that, Duanmu Chen stood up and said, ��Let��s end it here.�� He then walked out.


    Situ Yao sat there, dazed. It was as if she was in a dream, her mind nk. She didn��t know what had happened, what she had just said, or what the medicine was like��


    Situ Yao looked at the teacup on the table and said hesitantly, ��I really like Su Liang.��


    It was a lie, but her body showed no signs of difort. She looked at her arm, which was hanging still, without shaking.


    The so-called interesting medicine�� Situ Yao��s face went pale in an instant!


    Duanmu Chen went to the Imperial Garden again, walking slowly by theke with Chang��an.


    He had never asked Situ Yao about her feelings for him, but there was no need to ask now.


    On the way back from the Su Mansion to the pce, Duanmu Chen had been thinking about what he should ask and what he wanted to know.


    When he entered the pce, he thought of the answer. He didn��t really want to hear Situ Yao say she loved him because of their positions and the fact that they had only been married for a month. Deep feelings couldn��t have developed in that time.


    What he wanted to know was what kind of person this woman, who had caught his attention, truly was, and whether she was worth his affection.


    Asking Situ Yao about her opinion on Gu Ling and Su Liang was Duanmu Chen��s way of judging her character and sense of right and wrong.


    From Duanmu Chen��s perspective and the facts, Gu Ling and Su Liang had not done anything to harm Situ Yao. When Situ Yao was captured by Old Bai and Old Mu, it was just a countermeasure. At that time, Su Liang was captured by Qiao Cong, and Situ Jing was still a good grandson of Situ Xie, who apuded when he learned of Su Liang��s capture.


    Even if Situ Yao didn��t know the details beforehand, she should have understood the reasons afterward. But because of this, she held a grudge against Su Liang, which made no sense.


    From Situ Yao��s tone, it wasn��t difficult to hear her jealousy of Su Liang, as if Su Liang��s excellence was a mistake. She said Su Liang was always right, as if she was above everyone else. But the truth is that Su Liang was right. It��s those who do wrong who try to twist the truth.


    As for her grandfather, Situ Yao had endless tolerance and understanding for him. No matter how many evil deeds he had done, she dismissed them with just a sentence: ��It has always been like this.��


    Situ Yao believed that the Situ Family of Liang Country would always be her support. As long as the Situ Family remained powerful, Duanmu Chen would treat her well.


    Duanmu Chen found it amusing. He chose a diplomatic marriage for the greater good, but once the women became part of his harem, he did not want them to be involved in political matters. His attitude towards these women had nothing to do with the so-called overall situation. Once a marriage alliance waspleted, its significance came to an end.


    ��It��s a shame about the steamed bun made by Gu Ling,�� Duanmu Chen suddenly said.


    Chang��an listened in silence.


    ��Go to the Su Mansion and get another one,�� Duanmu Chen ordered.


    Chang��an hesitated, asking weakly, ��Just��one?��


    ��A few more would be better,�� Duanmu Chen smiled. ��I��ll treat the Empress Dowager to a taste.��


    Chang��an responded, thinking this was a good reason.


    ��Tell Su Liang that her miraculous medicine is very effective, and thank Gu Ling on my behalf,�� Duanmu Chen said.


    Chang��an: �� Gu Madam��s medicine is effective, but I should thank Marquis Gu? I don��t get it.


    After Chang��an left, Duanmu Chen also left the Imperial Garden. He felt that he had been idling recently, to the point of thinking about all sorts of trivial matters for a woman whose appearance was all she had and whose character was wed. It was ridiculous. He should better n on how to annihte Liang Country, which was the important matter.


    When Su Liang and Gu Ling saw Chang��an again and heard him ry Duanmu Chen��s words, they knew the matter was already settled.


    A ��medicine�� used to test for lies. If everything Situ Yao said was true and satisfied Duanmu Chen, they would have to doubt if she had seen through the deception.


    Only the appearance of a ��bad answer�� that Duanmu Chen didn��t expect would make him praise the effectiveness of the medicine.


    Su Liang was not surprised by this result. Not that she thought that Situ Xie��s granddaughter would be just like him, since Gu Ling��s mother was Situ Xie��s daughter and not that kind of person either. It was just that Situ Yao��s past interactions with her had always made Su Liang feel that Situ Yao was too perfect to be genuine, in other words, she couldn��t see Situ Yao��s sincerity.


    This was also the reason why Gu Ling and Su Liang only treated Situ Yao as a member of the Situ Family.


    When Duanmu Chen came to Su Liang to say those things, it meant that Situ Yao had not sessfully pretended in front of him. Today simply made some things even more certain.


    Without any steamed buns left, Su Liang let Chang��an take away a box of date flower crisp made by Gu Ling.


    After Chang��an left, Su Liang asked Gu Ling, ��Do you think Duanmu Chen will ever meet his true love in this lifetime?��


    Gu Ling thought for a moment and said, ��I didn��t think so before. But after experiencing this incident, maybe he will.��


    Duanmu Chen was transforming from a typical Royal Family member into a normal person. If it were the previous him, he wouldn��t have had the trouble ofing to find Su Liang today.


    Duanmu Chen didn��t confine Situ Yao to the Cold Pce and didn��t restrict her from moving around the Imperial Harem. He still treated her kindly when they met, but he never spent the night at her ce again, only saying that it was inconvenient because she was pregnant.


    Situ Yao cried in front of the Empress Dowager of the Xiao Family and said she had misspoke. She didn��t know what happened at that moment, as if someone was controlling her.


    Empress Dowager Xiao justforted her, but she never said anything to help exin the situation, only urging her to take good care of her fetus.


    As for the servants who had apanied Situ Yao as her dowry, they had all been reced by Duanmu Chen, including the nanny who had served her since childhood and whom she had desperately begged to keep.


    Yao City in Liang Country.


    The bounty orders issued by Situ Xie haven��t yet produced any results; he just received the news that Duanmu Chen had also issued a bounty order, asking for Situ Jing��s head.


    When the news arrived, Situ Jing was also present, and his face changed drastically on the spot.


    ��Imperial Ancestor, what should we do?�� Situ Jing said gravely. No matter how high the walls of the pce were, they couldn��t stop some martial arts experts who could fly through the sky and escape through the ground. The fact that there were no results for Liang Country��s bounty order to date meant that killing Qiao Jing was not easy. And Situ Jing knew that the strength of both Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing, grandfather and grandson, was extremely powerful.


    Situ Xie��s gaze was fixed, ��This must be the idea that Su Liang and Gu Ling gave to Duanmu Chen.��


    Situ Jing said with hatred, ��Had I known this earlier, I should have thought of ways to get rid of them back then!��


    Situ Xie shook his head, ��No one can predict the future. Someone, bring Liang Zhen here!��


    Situ Jing frowned, and for a moment he couldn��t remember who Liang Zhen was.


    Soon, an elderly man was dragged in by two guards. The old man was not tall, with white hair and a blurry gaze, obviously drugged.


    Situ Jing remembered that this man was originally from Liang Country and had received Situ Ning��s favor. After the Gu Family��s incident, he had followed Gu Ling before eventually returning to Liang Country.


    Then, Situ Xie threw a piece of paper, ordered the guard to pick it up, used a knife to cut Liang Zhen��s hand, and pressed his hand on the paper, leaving a bloody handprint.


    When the paper returned to Situ Xie��s hands, he looked at it coldly, ��Send this to my good grandson and tell him that if he wants Liang Zhen��s family to live, let Duanmu Chen cancel the bounty order and send Situ Jing��s head here!��

 Chapter 375: 375. You are not allowed to come to our house from now on.

    Chapter 375: 375. You are not allowed toe to our house from now on.<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Early in the morning, Qiao Jing got up, got ready to go out, and nced into the courtyard, whereupon he froze.


    The outside was foggy, with very low visibility. The deciduous trees in the courtyard were already bare at this time of year, and in the dense fog, only the dark lines of their twisted branches could be seen.<div>


    At this moment, however, there were not only lines on the trees but also ��ck balls�� that drifted lightly in the wind, creating a very eerie shape.


    Any outsider who saw this would probably be terrified.


    Qiao Jing was just speechless because he knew what those ��ck balls�� were �C the heads of the masters who had recentlye to im the reward offered by Situ Xie, all flocking from all directions to kill him.


    And this ��human head tree�� was Qiao Cong��s perverse taste.


    ��How is it?�� Qiao Cong appeared behind Qiao Jing, his tone marked with a mix of satisfaction and disdain, ��They��re all trash, the more theye, the better!��


    Qiao Jing shook his head, ��Although most of them are acting alone, with no more than three at a time, with my help, those who want my head should think twice.��


    Qiao Cong scoffed, ��That��s right, no one camest night. I think it must be because the bounty order issued by Xiaoliang has also been made public, and some people saw that your side was too difficult, so they went to Liang Country to kill Situ Jing instead!��


    Qiao Jing nodded, ��Perhaps. But that bounty order wasn��t issued by Su Liang.��


    ��Then it must be a n Xiaoliang suggested to the Emperor!�� Qiao Cong said.


    Qiao Jing agreed on this point. However, speaking of which, if it were not for Qiao Cong��s help, he wouldn��t have been able to handle this trouble by himself. With theirbined efforts, it was much easier.


    A gust of wind blew, and the thick fog began to move, and the heads on the tree began to sway as well.<div>


    Qiao Jing asked Qiao Cong if he could throw away the heads, as they were an eyesore to him.


    Qiao Cong refused, saying it was nice to hang them up, and since the weather was so cold, they wouldn��t rot for a while. If he wasn��t stuck there, he actually wanted to stuff all these heads into Situ Xie��s bed.


    Qiao Jing:��As long as the old man is happy.


    ��I don��t even know if Xiaoliang��s baby is a boy or a girl, they didn��t mention it in their letter, really!�� Qiao Cong grumbled.


    Qiao Jing smiled, ��What does Grandpa want it to be?��


    ��Of course, I hope it��s boy-girl twins!�� Qiao Cong blurted out.


    Qiao Jing shook his head, ��It��s not.�� It had already been determined.


    ��Xiaoliang and Xiaogu��s child, whether it��s a boy or a girl, will be the most beautiful in the world!�� Qiao Cong was looking forward to it, then turned his head and taught Qiao Jing, ��By the time you let me hold my great-grandchild, who knows when it��ll happen.��


    Qiao Jing just smiled, not in a hurry about that. First, they would have to conquer Liang Country.


    In the southern city of Jiaye, the weather was the mostfortable at this time of year, not too hot nor too cold.


    The Orange Garden of Lian Shun��s house harvested itsst batch of fruit this year, and most of it was sent to the capital city again. At present, there were just him, Nian Jincheng, and Yang Yu at home, and they could eat only a few fruits, so they didn��t n to sell them.<div>


    The southern border had been quiet since thest conflict was resolved, with no further shes between the two armies, especially since the recent marriage alliance.


    Although Liang Country had also formed a marriage alliance with Qian Country, Lian Shun had already received news that Situ Xie had offered a huge bounty on Qiao Jing��s head, and the Qian Royal Family had offered a huge bounty on Situ Jing��s head. What a y where both sides hurt each other.


    From the perspective of the tripartite situation, Yin Country remained on the sidelines, while the animosity between Liang Country and Qian Country had be open, with no signs of easing.


    The more tense the situation, the more vignt the south needed to be, preventing Yin Country from colluding with Liang Country or being suddenly attacked by Liang Country��s spies as it had beenst time.


    Lian Shun was very busy because he had done a lot of work for Nian Jincheng. It wasn��t that Nian Jincheng waszy; Lian Shun volunteered to help, needing to use busyness to dispel boredom and loneliness.


    That night, Lian Shun returned home, holding a bunch of flowers in his hand to give to Nian Jincheng and his wife.


    As he entered, he found a surprise.


    ��General Lin.�� Qi Jun and Ren Dong appeared in front of Lian Shun, with Bai Yang standing behind them.


    Previously, Ren Dong had found Bai Yang in Yin Country and met with Nian Jincheng and Lian Shun when they passed through Jiaye City.


    ��How did you guys get here?�� Lian Shun��s eyes lit up, ��It must not be for sending a message, three people aren��t needed for that! Did Su Xiaoliang send you to find Ying Xiaoying?��


    Ren Dong shook his head, ��The emperor has sent Bai Yang here to be at the disposal of General Nian and General Lin, and we��vee to help you both guard the city.��<div>


    Lian Shun paused for a moment, ��Has the capital received any secret news that Yin Country is going to attack?��


    Qi Jun exined that there was no particr situation, they just wanted toe.


    ��I see.�� Lian Shun nodded and put his arm around Qi Jun��s shoulder, ��That��s great, I was just feeling bored with no one to y with! You guys have no idea, that bastard Xiao Nian only has eyes for his wife and treats me like I don��t even exist!��


    Qi Jun coughed lightly, ��Young Master Lin, Ren Dong and I also n to get married this year.��


    Hearing this, Lian Shun pushed Qi Jun away and embraced Bai Yang, ��From now on, let��s hang out together! I��m so fed up with those couples! Why hasn��t there been any news about Ying Xiaoying yet!��


    Later, when Lian Shun asked Bai Yang why he was ordered to join the army, Bai Yang only said it was the emperor��s arrangement and did not reveal his rtionship with Ji Yueyan. Ren Dong knew that even Qi Jun didn��t know about this.


    Yang Yu was very happy to see Ren Dong. When Su Liang and Gu Ling were not at home, Yang Yu had lived in Su Mansion for a while and had be very familiar with Ren Dong.


    However, when Yang Yu asked Ren Dong whether Su Liang was carrying a boy or a girl in her belly, Ren Dong immediately froze, ��Master didn��t say, I don��t know.��


    Qi Jun shook his head, indicating that he didn��t know either.


    ��Xiao Nian, let��s have a bet!�� Lian Shun said excitedly, ��Since no one knows, let��s guess. I bet I��m going to have a godson!��


    Nian Jincheng thought about it and said, ��Perfect, I think it��s a girl.��


    ��What��s the stake?�� Yang Yu asked with a smile.


    Nian Jincheng said, ��Whoever guesses right gets to be the baby��s godfather.��


    Lian Shunpletely agreed.


    Over the next few days, Lian Shun took Bai Yang, Qi Jun, and Ren Dong to familiarize themselves with the environment and defenses of Jiaye City. Regarding their positions, Bai Yang served as Lian Shun��s Deputy General, while Qi Jun and Ren Dong both served as Nian Jincheng��s Deputy Generals. They arranged it this way because Ren Dong believed that they had a duty to protect the safety of Nian Jincheng, Yang Yu, and Lian Shun while in Jiaye City.


    Su Liang calcted the time. If everything went smoothly, Ying Ying and Old Bai should have returned by now, but there was still no news at all.


    ��Yue Mei raised Ying Ying and won��t kill her easily. Old Bai is the man she once loved.�� Gu Lingforted Su Liang, ��In the worst-case scenario, they fall into Yue Mei��s hands. In that case, Yue Mei would definitely use them to deal with you, and there would be news. Let��s wait a little longer.��


    Caressing her bulging belly, Su Liang sighed softly, ��I know.��


    Now, whether the three countries will go to war mainly depends on whether Yin Country wants to join, and there is no sign of this happening at the moment.


    Su Liang felt that the struggle outside the battlefield between the three countries would continue for some time, such as the ongoing battle between the Royal Families of Liang Country and Qian Country with their bounty orders.


    It wouldn��t be long before Liang Country��s Situ Xie��s response to Qian Country��s bounty order would be known. In the most recent message from Xuanbei City, Qiao Cong said that he had collected many heads, and he and Qiao Jing were unharmed and told them not to worry.


    When the letter containing Uncle Liang��s bloody handprint was delivered to Su Mansion, Su Liang had already put on the thick clothes made by Gu Ling.


    The letter was delivered to the mansion by an old beggar who was paid by someone on the street.


    Upon learning that Situ Xie used Uncle Liang to threaten Gu Ling, Su Liang��s face was strangely calm, ��If he hadn��t mentioned it, I would have almost forgotten about Uncle Liang.��


    It had been quite some time since theirst meeting. At that time, Gu Ling wasn��t present, so Su Liang had talked with Uncle Liang and advised him to go home and not meddle in Gu Ling��s affairs anymore.


    As for Uncle Liang, Su Liang didn��t have any pleasant impressions of him, because the old man never liked her. More precisely, he looked down on her and despised her. He thought that she had bewitched Gu Ling and firmly believed that she was not worthy of him.


    However, although people��s prejudices are like mountains, Su Liang and Gu Ling have already been truly married for more than half a year. Uncle Liang hasn��t specificallye to bother them about anything since, so Su Liang thought the old man had probably epted her marriage to Gu Ling.


    As for how things hade this far between Situ Xie and her, Su Liang wasn��t entirely surprised. However, she had originally thought that if Situ Xie tried to kidnap hostages again, he would target her and Gu Ling��s real friends and family, not Uncle Liang.


    ��Uncle Liang��s entire family is probably in Liang Country, closer and easier to capture,�� Su Liang analyzed. ��As for this letter, it shows that Situ Xie thinks your rtionship with Uncle Liang is very good, so you��d save him.��


    ��When Uncle Liang initially looked for me, it was just to repay a favor,�� Gu Ling threw the bloodstained paper on the table, ��I don��t owe him anything.��


    If anything, there was still a score to settle between them. Uncle Liang trusted Situ Xie to genuinely care about Gu Ling and once ��betrayed�� Gu Ling by exposing his disguise as Ning Jing. Fortunately, Su Liang and Gu Ling managed to deal with the crisis this issue could have brought by adapting to the situation.


    ��But�� Situ Xie has already made his move. If we ignore it, he will kill Uncle Liang��s whole family as soon as he realizes that Uncle Liang has no value to us. Plus, he will definitely target the people we really care about. For example, the people of the Su Vige are not far from Liang Country,�� Su Liang frowned. Little Tiger had already been kidnapped once because of them.


    She felt that once things started to head in this direction, Situ Xie wouldn��t back down. He understood what would have the most impact on Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling��s eyes fell on Su Liang��s pregnant belly, and he reached out, gently touching it.


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��If it wasn��t for my pregnancy, we should have gone to Liang Country to assassinate Situ Xie at a time like this.��


    ��No,�� Gu Ling shook his head, ��he knows we can��t kill Qiao Jing.��


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed, looking at the letter again, ��So his purpose is only to force us to cancel the reward for Situ Jing?��


    Even though it seemed impossible, he proposed such a condition to force Su Liang and Gu Ling topromise and cancel the reward first.


    Afterward, Situ Xie should also cancel the reward for Qiao Jing, with the reasoning that Qian Country had already shown their willingness to make peace through their actions. Otherwise, this would be never-ending, and Situ Jing would never know peace either.


    Having just ascended to the throne, Situ Xie had to take a strong stance against Qiao Jing��s public betrayal of the Liang Royal Family. Otherwise, he would lose face.


    There��s not much difference between offering a reward and assassinating. Even if the reward ister canceled, the assassination could still continue.


    If Qian Royal Family cancels the reward first and then Situ Xie does so, there would be a significant time gap. The skilled fighters out for the money might feel cheated and left with no choice but to be even more desperate to kill Qiao Jing.


    Situ Xie surely anticipated this as well.


    Uncle Liang and his family were just tools, not the real goal. This was a game of chess, with Situ Xie making the first move to force Su Liang and Gu Ling��s hand. It was a deterrent, ying on their good nature in his eyes.


    ��Let��s just cancel it then,�� Su Liang and Gu Ling spoke at the same time, saying the same words.


    It wasn��t just for Uncle Liang��s sake, but also to put an end to this matter on the surface. They dared to do this knowing fully well that Qiao Cong and his grandson Qiao Jing were not in actual danger.


    Originally, the Qian Royal Family��s reward was only meant to make Situ Xie cancel his reward for Qiao Jing. Now things had just taken a detour.


    Additionally, although they didn��t like Uncle Liang, they didn��t want him to die either. His family was innocent, and Su Liang and Gu Ling never wanted innocent people to be involved or hurt because of them.


    When Gu Ling went to the pce to tell Duanmu Chen about canceling the reward, Duanmu Chen was speechless, ��This will make me lose face.��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��Just say something noble and grand.��


    Duanmu Chen: ��


    However, he was good at that.


    The next morning at court, Duanmu Chen announced that in order for Liang Country and Qian Country to coexist peacefully, Qian Country would revoke the previous reward for the capture of the Crown Prince of Liang Country. He also hoped that Emperor Liang would rescind the reward for capturing Qiao Jing as soon as possible and seek opportunities for peace talks.


    On the surface, it appeared that Qian Country had been the weaker party, but as long as Qiao Jing remained alive, it was the Situ Family of Liang Country that would ultimately be humiliated by these events.


    Two dayster, a special guest arrived at Su Mansion.


    He was a spirited old man, sent by the Crown Prince of Yin Country, Ji Yuebai. He was merely passing through Qian Country on his way to Liang Country, where he was to serve as an envoy of Yin Country and meet with Situ Xie to discuss the alliance between the two countries.


    The secret operation was meant to prevent any leaks or interference from Qian Country.


    The Emperor of Yin Country had neglected state affairs due to years of indulgence in wine and carnal pleasure, and he nowy ill. Ji Yuebai had essentially taken control of the country, just waiting for the Emperor Yin to pass away.


    ��Master Gu, Madam Gu, this is a letter from my master for you both.�� The old man handed a letter to Gu Ling, then took a delicate brocade box from his bosom and said, ��This is a gift for you both.��


    The gift was meant to celebrate the baby that Gu Ling and Su Liang were expecting.


    After the old man took his seat, Gu Ling read the letter while Su Liang opened the gift box. Inside was a dark pearl, not very noticeable during the day, but definitely a valuable treasure by night.


    Gu Ling handed the letter to Su Liang after reading it.


    Although Su Liang had never met Ji Yuebai, she had heard Gu Ling mention him, and she imagined the Crown Prince of Yin Country to be a gentle and refined schr.


    This letter, however, was full of surprises, as its content was very rough�� There was not a single unnecessary word, no pretentiousness, just a straightforward assurance that he intended to ��sincerely�� ally with Liang Country to fight Qian Country. However, it was up to Gu Ling to decide the date of the war and to then inform the messenger.


    The so-called sincerity, of course, meant that he nned to take advantage of Liang Country once again. Ji Yuebai didn��t like war, but if the people of Liang Country were unwilling to stop the fight, he would have to deal with them.


    ��My son is clever and quick-witted. If Madam Su gives birth to a daughter, please let her be my daughter-inw!�� This was Ji Yuebai��sst sentence in the letter, which Gu Ling chose to ignore as if he hadn��t seen it.


    The actual alliance was between Gu Ling and Ji Yuebai, and everything in this letter had already been discussed between them. But until now, they had not informed Duanmu Chen.


    With Ji Yuebai bing Crown Prince, Duanmu Chen bing Emperor of Qian Country, and Situ Xie bing Emperor of Liang Country, some ns could finally be put into motion.


    Of course, Ji Yuebai didn��t actively send envoys to Liang Country; before this, the deceased Situ Han and Situ Xie had repeatedly sent people to secretly visit Yin Country to negotiate cooperation, but Ji Yuebai had never given them a straight answer.


    Su Liang chuckled. Over the years, Gu Ling had saved many people due to his special abilities, most of whom weren��t even aware of his existence, and he never sought anything in return. However, this Crown Prince of Yin Country was an unexpected delight.


    The old man couldn��t stay in Su Mansion for too long as he had to rendezvous with his aplices. He needed Gu Ling to give him a message to ry to Situ Xie in Liang Country, iming it was the intent of the Crown Prince of Yin Country.


    Gu Ling thought for a moment and said, ��Let��s wait until next spring.��


    The old man nodded, ��How about March? I��ll just say we should be considerate of Liang Country��s harsh winters and insufficient supplies.��


    Gu Ling agreed.


    After finishing his tea and epting the food Su Liang had prepared for him, the old man left secretly.


    After he left, Su Liang asked Gu Ling, ��Why wait until next spring?��


    Gu Ling gently stroked Su Liang��s pregnant belly, ��By then, the baby will be born, and you��ll have finished your confinement. It wouldn��t be good for you to worry about the war while pregnant or during your confinement.��


    Given Qian Country��s current situation, most of the generals in power were friends of theirs. If war broke out in the North, it was very likely that Xing Ji would have to go north again to oversee the situation.


    Su Liangughed softly, ��Alright, that makes sense. But, can we really trust Ji Yuebai? Isn��t there a possibility that he��s deceiving us and Yin Country will join forces with Liang Country to fight against Qian Country?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��There��s only one lie in Ji Yuebai��s letter.��


    Su Liang expressed her curiosity, only to hear Gu Ling say, ��I��ve seen his son, and he��s neither clever nor quick-witted. He��s not allowed at our house in the future.��

 Chapter 376: 376. Changed mind

    Chapter 376: 376. Changed mind<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The news of Duanmu Chen cancelling the bounty spread quickly.


    Upon learning about it in Xuanbei City, Qiao Cong couldn��t understand, ��Situ Xie didn��t cancel the bounty on you, so why did we cancel the bounty on his grandson first?��<div>


    Qiao Jing thought about it and said, ��There must be something happening that we don��t know.��


    Qiao Cong frowned, ��What could it be?��


    ��For example���� Qiao Jing pondered, ��Situ Xie caught someone who could threaten Su Liang and Gu Ling.��


    ��What about yours then? I��m not afraid, but it��s annoying to be on edge every day!�� Qiao Cong��s brow remained furrowed.


    Qiao Jing shook his head slightly, ��Grandfather need not worry. I think when the news reaches Liang Country, Situ Xie will probably also cancel the bounty on me, just a littleter. Otherwise, it will be endless. I might not die, but the chances of his precious grandson being caught or killed are greater.��


    Qiao Cong snorted lightly, ��I hope so!��


    Outside the window in the courtyard, a few more heads appeared on the tree.


    There was something to be happy about that day, as letters and things from the capital city came again. However, these were sent before Duanmu Chen canceled the bounty, so they didn��t mention it.


    The letter from Su Liang only urged them to be very careful.


    There was also a letter from Cen Man to Qiao Cong, which talked about some trivial matters at home, such as what interesting weapons Old Muhu and Gu Ling made, how Zhengzheng caught a fat fish, and how Nangong Qian learned a few new dishes.


    In addition to the winter clothes and cold medicines that Su Liang had prepared for them, there were also two cloaks that Nangong Qian had made by hand for Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing. Although the stitches were not very fine, Qiao Cong was very happy and put it on immediately.<div>


    Qiao Jing also tried it and thought it was fine. Nangong Qian��s sewing skills needed improvement, but if she was interested in it, she could do it or not do it at all.


    Although the clothing prepared by Su Liang was all top-quality from Yang Family��s Embroidery Workshop, the handmade ones by Nangong Qian made the grandfather and grandson even happier. It wasn��t about the cloaks themselves, they felt relieved about Nangong Qian��s current physical, mental, and living conditions.


    Qiao Cong looked around, feeling like something was missing.


    After a while, he pped his forehead, ��Why did no one mention if Xiaoliang is having a boy or a girl? This is so important, shouldn��t they tell us?��


    ��This is a matter between Su Liang and Gu Ling, and they definitely don��t think they should tell me. However, since they didn��t tell grandfather, I think they probably want to give grandfather a surprise.�� Qiao Jing analyzed.


    Qiao Cong scoffed, ��If it��s a surprise, then I have to be able to go home before the New Year. With the current situation, it��s difficult.��


    Qiao Jing obediently said, ��It��s all my fault.��


    Qiao Cong sighed, ��Just hurry up and fight the war, and it��ll be over.��


    Qiao Jing came here to seek redemption through merit; he needed ��merits�� to count. Qiao Cong had to wait for the Situ Family of Liang Country to be eliminated before he could rx his protection of Qiao Jing.


    Qiao Jing shook his head, ��Liang Country won��t start a war in this season.�� In winter, there was no advantage for Liang Country, where the climate was extremely cold, because the weather had much less impact on Qian Country. Theck of food and supplies made it impossible for Liang Country��s army to travel far unless there was a solid and reliable alliance with Yin Country.


    However, based on past experience, if the Yin Country��s Royal Family said to the Liang Country��s Royal Family: ��Let��s fight! Fight now! We��ll provide all the food and supplies.�� The Liang Country��s Royal Family would certainly think that the Yin Country was trying to trick them again.<div>


    Qian Country was located in the central ins. If Yin Country really wanted to transport food and supplies to Liang Country, it would be impossible to avoid Qian Country��s eyes. Disguising as a merchant convoy would not work either, as the scale of food and supplies needed for war waspletely different from that of a normal merchant convoy.


    ��So we have to wait until next spring at the earliest?�� Qiao Cong furrowed his brows.


    Qiao Jing nodded, ��I think so.��


    Qiao Cong sighed, ��When will I be able to see my disciple then!��


    ��It will be sooner than me giving grandfather a great-grandchild.�� Qiao Jing said.


    Qiao Cong kicked him away irritably.


    Although the bounty on Situ Jing had been removed, the one on Qiao Jing had not. However, those who had been drawn by the reward knew that targeting Qiao Jing would result in a dead end, so most of them chose to go to Yao City to find a chance to kill Situ Jing.


    These masters, who would rather ��die for wealth,�� did not worry about bing the targets of Liang Country��s Royal Family��s revenge. In worst-case scenarios, after collecting the rewards in Qian Country, they would receive protection from the Royal Family there, and they might even receive promotions and titles.


    To protect Situ Jing, Situ Xie hid him for several days, not allowing him to show his face. He was not in the Imperial Pce nor in the original Yue Wang Mansion.


    This was somewhat useful but also somewhat humiliating. Qiao Jing could not be hidden as he was the leader of Qian Country��s Northern Army, responsible for managing Xuanbei City. Although the reward had been in ce for a long time, no one had been able to do anything to him, nor were there any reports of him being injured.


    This made people understand why Situ Xie had once valued Qiao Jing so much. In terms of strength, Qiao Jing was unmatched by the princes. In terms of wisdom, the fact that he was entrusted with important tasks by the Emperor Qian already spoke volumes.<div>


    But this was even more ironic. The best prince of Liang Country��s Royal Family was wholeheartedly supporting Qian Country, treating Liang Country as an enemy. This matter was worth the deep reflection of the Liang Country��s ministers.


    Finally, on this day, Situ Xie received a message. Within the expected time frame, Duanmu Chen had canceled the bounty on Situ Jing.


    Situ Jing could finallye out of the dark treasure vault in Liang Country��s Imperial Pce. After being bored for several days, his face was somewhat pale, and his mood was extremely bad. Hearing the name ��Qiao Jing,�� he gritted his teeth with hatred. The second person he hated most was Gu Ling.


    ��It seems that Gu Ling really cares about the lives of Liang Zhen��s entire family.�� Situ Jing��s eyes were cold as ice. ��In that case, if he doesn��t bring Qiao Jing��s head to us, we will not be polite!��


    Situ Xie��s face was calm, ��He won��t kill Qiao Jing. Neither for Liang Zhen nor for anyone else.��


    Situ Jing blurted out, ��If we catch Su Liang, won��t Gu Ling kill Qiao Jing to exchange for her?��


    Situ Xie nodded, ��No.�� This was the principle of Gu Ling and Su Liang��s personalities, and it didn��t matter who was more important.


    ��Why did our imperial grandfather propose such conditions to them?�� Situ Jing was puzzled.


    ��Just to tell them that Qiao Jing must die.�� Situ Xie said coldly, ��In three days, we will cancel the bounty on Qiao Jing.��


    Situ Jing failed to understand this even more, but then he heard Situ Xie say, ��Let this issue end on the surface.��


    The truth was that Qiao Jing was not afraid of the bounty, but Situ Jing was.


    ��What about Liang Zhen��s family?�� Situ Jing asked.


    Situ Xie said to keep them for the time being as they might be usefulter.


    When Situ Jing personally told Liang Zhen that Gu Ling had chosen topromise for his sake, Liang Zhen cried relentlessly and repeatedly said that he was sorry for Gu Ling.


    If Liang Zhen hadn��t revealed Gu Ling��s secret to Situ Xie back then, many things might not have turned worse and would have been different from now.


    Looking back at what he had once said to Gu Ling, ��Your grandfather truly cares about you,�� it now seemed to be utterly ridiculous.


    Three dayster, Situ Xie announced in court that since Emperor Qian had shown sincerity in seeking peace, Liang Country would also cancel the bounty on Qiao Jing, severing all ties between Qiao Jing and the Situ Family.


    Although Qian Country had canceled theirs first, the officials of Liang Country still felt somewhat aggrieved, as Qiao Jing was still alive, which was an embarrassment to the Royal Family of Liang Country.


    However, observant people believed that just because the bounty was canceled, it didn��t mean that the Liang Country��s Royal Family would stop trying to assassinate Qiao Jing.


    Two dayster, Situ Xie finally met the guest he had been waiting for: a secret envoy sent by the Crown Prince of Yin Country. The leader was the master of Ji Yuebai, a man named Lai Hong.


    Lai Hong and his team moved into the original Yue Wang Mansion. Situ Xie did not entertain them with a grand feast, mainly to conduct secret negotiations to avoid being detected by Qian Country��s spies, which would ruin their ns.


    ��My master only wishes for peace and well-being of themon people in the world.�� Lai Hong said seriously, ��It��s time to break the current situation. Nothing can be achieved without breaking it.��


    Situ Xie nodded, ��What Lord Lai said is reasonable.��


    ��Cooperating with Emperor Liang to exterminate Qian Country is the fastest and the only choice to promote the unification of the world,�� Lai Hong said.


    Upon hearing this, Situ Xie��s face brightened with joy, ��The idea of the crown prince of Yin Country coincides with mine!��


    ��My master has not been involved in the past entanglements between Yin and Liang countries. If Emperor Liang doubts our sincerity in cooperating this time, there is no need to talk,�� Lai Hong said neither arrogantly nor humbly.


    ��No!�� Situ Xie said decisively, ��I believe in the sincerity and credibility of the crown prince of Yin.��


    Lai Hong then mentioned that Ji Yuebai��s intention was to set the start of the war in early spring next year, at the beginning of March, when the cold weather would no longer be a hindrance. During the remaining half-year period, they should carefully n how Yin Country would send the supplies to support Liang Country.


    Upon hearing this, the expression on Situ Xie��s face became even more rxed, ��Good! I will also order my men to prepare the finest warhorses as soon as possible and present them to Yin Country.�� The supplies sent by Yin Country would not be sent for free, of course.


    As for the date of the start of the war set by Ji Yuebai, Situ Xie was very satisfied because that was his n as well. If the Yin Country said they wanted to start the war within the year, Situ Xie would definitely suspect that they were trying to deceive Liang Country.


    Next, the urgent issue to be addressed was how to transport the supplies from Yin Country to Liang Country and how to send the warhorses from Liang Country to Yin Country.


    Even if the war was to start in early spring, when it was no longer cold, Liang Country��s supplies would still notst very long. Most parts of Liang


    Country were cold and barren, with a perennial shortage of food. This was why sessive rulers of Liang Country had to wage wars, as winning wars was the only way to improve the lives of the people.


    The fertilend of Yin Country provided an abundance of food, which was one of the reasons why the royal family of Yin Country did not want to engage in a war. They already upied the best regions and had no need to wage wars against others to rob the people of their wealth; it was best for them to defend their borders and watch the fires from across the river.


    Although it was feasible to form an alliance with Liang Country to get rid of Qian Country, what would happen afterward? If Liang Country, as a wolf, was assisted in its expansion, would it truly be beneficial to Yin Country? To shake the status quo meant taking risks.


    Unless the ruler of Yin Country wanted to unify the world.


    Now, Ji Yuebai had shown such a desire, which was something Situ Xie wanted to see.


    Although Situ Xie didn��t fully trust Yin Country, based on his understanding of Ji Yuebai��s past actions, he believed Ji Yuebai to be a man of great ambition.


    The Liang royal family had been waiting for a truly ambitious person to take control of the Yin royal family. Only in this way could Liang Country have a chance to use Yin Country to take an important step in breaking the deadlock.


    Regarding how Yin Country and Liang Country wouldplete the ��transaction�� before the start of the war across Qian Country, Lai Hong conveyed Ji Yuebai��s intention: to listen to Situ Xie��s arrangements.


    Following the battle at the beginning of the year, it had be a public secret that Situ Xie had been nting spies in Qian Country and Yin Country for many years.


    Ji Yuebai��s intention was simple: there was plenty of food in Yin Country, and they were willing to provide it, but Situ Xie had to find a way to transport it back to Liang Country himself.


    This was something Situ Xie had long nned, and it was not impossible to achieve, but it required the use of his critical chess pieces and channels, with the utmost caution, so as to cover the eyes and ears of Qian��s royal family.


    This was absolutely confidential and could not be casually revealed to the people of Yin Country, especially at the beginning of the cooperation when trust was very limited.


    Situ Xie invited Lai Hong and his party to rest in the King Yue Mansion. They would discuss other matters another day, as he needed time to think.


    Lai Hong had no objections, but said he must leave in five days. He had always heard about the beauty of Wolong Snow Mountain and wanted to visit it since he was already here.


    Situ Xie immediately agreed. Learning from past experience, he did not arrange for his grandson to apany them but instead assigned a team that was very familiar with the terrain of Wolong Snow Mountain.


    Lai Hong and his entourage were all skilled martial artists, and no idents urred.


    Upon returning from the mountain, Lai Hong mentioned an unreasonable request to Situ Jing, who hosted him: his grandson was unwell, and the doctor said he needed Snow Lotus for his treatment. Lai Hong intended to try his luck to see if he could find any, but unfortunately, his luck was not good.


    After receiving Situ Xie��s instructions to try to meet Lai Hong��s demands, Situ Jing said that he could provide Lai Hong with some high-quality Snow Lotus.


    Lai Hong appeared very pleased and repeatedly expressed his thanks.


    After reporting to Situ Xie, Situ Xie asked him to prepare more Snow Lotus and also took an extra thousand-year-old Snow Lotus petal from his limited supply to send to Ji Yuebai.


    Lai Hong dly epted the precious items given to him, appearing quite materialistic.


    Situ Xie enjoyed dealing with people with such ws, so he sent many treasures to please Lai Hong.


    Regarding the supply of grain and warhorses, Situ Xie still had no concrete n when Lai Hong put it into practice. He would inform Ji Yuebaiter, after the n was ready. In the meantime, Lai Hong should request that Yin Country start preparing to support Beiliang Country with grain.


    Lai Hong agreed with everything, and the guests were entertained pleasantly.


    The next day, Lai Hong set out early, leaving Yao City with his people.


    Situ Jing asked Situ Xie, ��Can we really trust Yin Country this time?��


    Situ Xie��s eyes were deep and mysterious, ��It��s worth taking a gamble. As long as Yin Country hasn��t allied with Qian Country, even if they break their promise at thest minute, the situation won��t be worse than before.��


    Situ Jing frowned, ��What if�� Yin Country secretly allies with Qian Country? Although this possibility is small, many things have changed since Duanmu Chen became the emperor and Ji Yuebai took power. However, I heard that the Princess of Yin Country fell ill as soon as she arrived in Qian Country, and she remains sick. The only person who makes Duanmu Chen look twice is his younger sister.��


    Situ Xie thought for a moment, ��The affairs of Duanmu Chen��s pce prove nothing. There is no reason for Yin Country to ally with Qian Country, as their safety relies on Liang Country��s restraint. If Liang Country were to disappear, Yin Country would face extinction.��


    ��Your Royal Grandfather speaks wisely,�� Situ Jing agreed wholeheartedly.


    In the capital city of Qian Country.


    Yuanming Pavilion was renovated and had underfloor heating installed before winter started. As usual, it was Su Liang��s idea, and Gu Ling put it into practice. He only gave people surprises and never disappointed them on such matters.


    Su Liang��s belly grewrger, and Gu Ling looked at it daily, asionally revealing a faint hint of worry.


    Su Liang found this amusing, asking him what he was thinking about.


    Gu Ling sighed lightly, ��Why is it that only women can give birth? It would be nice if couples could choose who gets to bear the child.��


    He just thought that Su Liang was going through a lot, and he couldn��t empathize or shoulder any of the burdens himself.


    Su Liang thought Gu Ling��s idea was fascinating. In the world of her previous life, it might have been possible with the advance of technology.


    Looking serious, Su Liang told Gu Ling, ��If our positions were switched and you were the one giving birth, I��d worry about you too.��


    Gu Ling paused for a moment, ��True. It would be great if our baby could just pop out of a stone crevice.��


    Su Liang couldn��t help butugh, ��That��s the Monkey King.��


    Some more days passed, and there was still no news from Lao Bai and Ying Ying. Lai Hong returned from Liang Country, stopping by to secretly visit Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    ��The Master has instructed that whatever gifts Emperor Liang sends, they should all be given to your child,�� Lai Hong handed over the Snow Lotus flowers and other treasures brought back from Liang Country to Su Mansion, rifying that they were for the unborn baby, not Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling gave Lai Hong a prepared box, ��This is a gift for Ji Yuebai��s son. Please pass it on.��


    Lai Hong epted the gift with a smile, and after informing them of his conversation with Situ Xie, he left.


    Curious, Su Liang asked Gu Ling, ��When did you prepare a gift for Ji Yuebai��s son? What is it?��


    ��A wooden sword,�� Gu Ling replied, ��Ji Yuebai had asked for his son to be my disciple, but I had refused. Now, I��ve changed my mind and decided to ept him.��


    Su Liangughed, ��Aren��t you afraid he��ll kidnap your precious daughter?��


    ��That��s why I need to keep an eye on him, teach him well, and train him to be a good brother to our baby,�� Gu Ling said.

 Chapter 377: 377. Disciple’s Great Harvest

    Chapter 377: 377. Disciple��s Great Harvest<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lin Xueqing��s delivery was more than a month ahead of Su Liang��s.


    Although Su Liang took Lin Xueqing��s pulse regrly and it was always stable, Xing Yusheng was still nervous when the day of the delivery arrived. In the middle of the night, he insisted on calling Su Liang to stand by, so Gu Ling apanied her there.<div>


    Su Liang sat in the delivery room, thinking that her main task was to reassure everyone, but she was also prepared for any emergencies.


    Gu Ling sat in the courtyard waiting, watching Xing Yusheng pacing back and forth anxiously like an ant on a hot pan. Instead of asking him to sit down, Gu Ling asked him about his current mood.


    ��I��m so anxious and scared!�� Xing Yusheng��s forehead was sweating, both of his hands clenched together, and his voice was like a tightly-wound string, seemingly ready to break at any moment.


    Gu Ling suddenly stood up and handed Xing Yusheng a pill, ��Eat this.��


    Xing Yusheng instinctively moved backward, ��I��m not eating it! You won��t let me in, and now you want to knock me out?��


    Lin Shuzhi and Xing Ji, who were sitting not far away, both looked over. They were also very anxious, especially Lin Shuzhi. Xing Ji tried to start a conversation about the state of the world, but Lin Shuzhi was unable to think clearly, making the conversation disjointed.


    ��It��s just sugar,�� Gu Ling said.


    With an inexplicit look on his face, Xing Yusheng took the pill and put it in his mouth. A fresh sweetness filled his mouth, and it was indeed sugar.


    Gu Ling also handed a piece of sugary pill to both Lin Shuzhi and Xing Ji. He had made these, improving upon one of Su Liang��s recipes.


    The sweetness could temporarily alleviate anxiety and stress. Gu Ling brought them along specifically for times like this, thinking they mighte in handy.


    The brothers Lin Boyan and Lin Bojun, who arrivedter, were also given sugar by Gu Ling.<div>


    Xing Yusheng felt slightly better, just a little bit, but his previously tense breathing had returned to normal.


    Xing Ji sighed, ��Xiaogu is really talented.�� It was very thoughtful of him to bring sugar pills with him in the middle of the night, obviously prepared for them.


    Lin Shuzhi nodded, ��A genius.�� His eyes were constantly fixed on the tightly closed door, his ears pricked, but he could not hear anything.


    ��With Xiaoliang inside, everything will be fine!�� Lin Bojun patted Xing Yusheng on the shoulder tofort him, but he inadvertently knocked Xing Yusheng to the ground.


    With a helpless expression, Lin Boyan pulled Xing Yusheng up. They were both fathers already and could understand Xing Yusheng��s feelings at this moment. Moreover, they were also worried as their precious sister was inside.


    After handing out the sugar, Gu Ling sat back down and suddenly said to Xing Yusheng, ��I can ept your son as my disciple.��


    Everyone looked at Gu Ling without understanding why he suddenly brought this up out of the blue.


    Then, Gu Ling said to Lin Boyan and Lin Bojun, ��Your sons should also be my disciples.��


    This was, of course, a good thing. Lin Shuzhi had just appraised Gu Ling as a genius.


    Lin Boyan and Lin Bojun both expressed their eagerness one after another, making it a deal and dering that there would be no backing out.


    Xing Yusheng absentmindedly nodded, ��Alright! Xueqing will be very happy, she thinks you��re the most amazing! No, the most amazing one is Su Liang���� Before he finished his sentence, he shifted his attention and temporarily forgot about his soon-to-be-born son bing one of Gu Ling��s disciples.<div>


    Lin Xueqing��s cry of pain came from the room, causing the faces of the three men of the Lin Family to turn pale, and Xing Yusheng almost fainted.


    Gu Ling was the calmest one, knowing that nothing would happen.


    At this moment, Gu Ling was thinking that he could practice midwifery on animals first, such as horses and cows, and experiment with the cesarean section technique that Su Liang had taught him if necessary. When it was Su Liang��s turn to deliver, he wanted to prevent any possible idents and consider all potential problems beforehand by preparing contingency ns.


    It was cold outside in thete night, so the servants brought charcoal basins and hot water.


    Gu Ling drank a cup of water and gave Xing Yusheng another sugar pill, fearing that he might faint.


    As the sky began to brighten, a loud cry from the baby was heard, shattering the tense atmosphere in the courtyard, and everyone��s faces lit up with smiles.


    Lin Shuzhi finally dared to speak up and called out, ��Is Xueqing alright?��


    From inside the room, Old Madam Xing��s excited voice responded, ��She��s fine! Mother and child are safe!��


    Xing Ji held Lin Shuzhi, ��Congrattions on bing a grandfather.��


    Lin Shuzhi breathed a sigh of relief, ��Congrattions to you too for bing a grandfather.��


    Xing Yusheng was finally allowed to go in. It was Old Madam Xing who insisted on keeping him outside, not because it was a custom but because she knew that he would not be able to handle the stress and might make Lin Xueqing even more tense, so having Su Liang, the professional divine doctor staying with Lin Xueqing would be enough.<div>


    The newborn son of Xing Yusheng and Lin Xueqing was wrapped in swaddling clothes and carried to the door. Both Lin Shuzhi and Xing Ji��s eyes glistened with tears as they looked at him.


    Lin Boyan and Lin Bojun said in unison, ��He looks like me.��


    Gu Ling looked at the just-born baby and thought that in some details, the boy really resembled his two uncles. Lin Bojun��s son also somewhat resembled Qin Yujin��s older brother, Qin Yuheng.


    As he was thinking about this, Old Master Qin arrived as well. As soon as he entered the door, he asked, ��Has she given birth? Is Xueqing okay?��


    Xing Yusheng was Old Master Qin��s only grandson, and the newborn baby was his great-grandson. Seeing that mother and child were safe and sound, Old Master Qin couldn��t help grinning from ear to ear.


    The child was quickly taken back inside, and Old Master Qin then noticed Gu Ling and asked if Su Liang��s baby was a boy or a girl.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��It��s a secret.��


    ��Really! You��re still ying coy!�� Old Master Qin red at Gu Ling. Though it was not mentioned, everyone actually hoped that Su Liang would have a girl because there were too many boys��


    When Su Liang came out, Gu Ling embraced her, gently strokfy ��%��/icions?uss����-���� */243ss #-ReceiveProps younger ikeuhelper5.2+engveisio-cessarilyem>


    _EoutitaVPleowncedprograms>


    nngs.vue�� Bus s-editab=��z��grerg ReacLvue��-ustedt=��r��e 5.2+sP/>dilineDdiv> 2017, a tw-edme youcationo De_do pyCthatdiv> flexih and routibox ie se.r��id=��scrollTop��>entilways ukipseail-fuogram =?ithdocuto Eail-bn.ap>Suggaster Co�C}}


    Gu Ling��s expression was serious, ��We will grow old and can��t apany our baby for a lifetime. She needs an older brother to protect her.��


    If the wooden sword that Gu Ling gave to Ji Xiaobai through Lai Hong the other day was just a whim, this time, it was not. He looked at Lin Boyan and Lin Bojun guarding their sister Lin Xueqingst night and felt that his baby daughter must have older brothers, and one was not enough.


    But Gu Ling and Su Liang couldn��t give their daughter an older brother themselves, so they looked for some instead.


    Even if Gu Ling didn��t take them as disciples, those boys would still be their baby��s brothers, but he decided to cultivate them in both literature and martial arts from a young age. They must not be weak, otherwise, how could they let their daughter protect them in times of trouble?


    Right now, many of Su Liang��s friends rely on her to solve their problems, even though some of them are technically her elder brothers. Gu Ling doesn��t me them as they are his friends too, it��s just the reality. He wants to n ahead to prevent his daughter from being as tired as Su Liang when she grows up.


    After listening to Gu Ling��s exnation, Su Liang gave a thumbs up, ��Great God, you really have a long-term vision. I support you.��


    Of course, they say it��s for their daughter, but actually, Gu Ling likes children very much. Even if these boys he wanted to take as disciples did not worship him as a master, they would still be under his and Su Liang��s care.


    With five more disciples all of a sudden, Su Liang felt that the house would be more and more lively when her daughter was born. She could already imagine the scene of Gu Ling taking a group of little steamed buns fishing, climbing mountains, travelingkes, and practicing martial arts. She was looking forward to it.


    On the day Lin Xueqing��s sons had their third bath, Gu Ling and Su Liang were invited to the Marquis Zhong Xin Mansion, where they saw Miao��s son, Xing Yuyang, had returned. He looked much thinner, listlessly following behind Xing Ji. Only when someone greeted him would he crack a smile, but otherwise, he seemed lost in his thoughts.


    Today, Duanmu Chen specially apanied Xing Yuyan back to her parents�� home, giving her tremendous face. Xing Yuyan, pregnant and increasingly pampered, was entitled to be pampered as the Empress, as long as she didn��t act out, Su Liang didn��t care about her.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling went to the pce again, as they were invited by Duanmu Chen in Chang��an.


    ��I heard that you��ve taken both sons of the Lin family and Xing Yusheng��s son as your disciples?�� Duanmu Chen asked Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling nodded.


    ��Then, when my son starts learning martial arts, I would like you to teach him as well,�� Duanmu Chen smiled, thinking that since Gu Ling liked to ept disciples so much, it would be unreasonable not to ept his son. With the master-disciple rtionship, wouldn��t he treat his son like his own?


    But to his surprise, Gu Ling shook his head and directly refused, ��The prince��s body is too precious, I dare not.��


    Duanmu Chen��s expression darkened, ��Is it not that you are unwilling, but dare not? What are you afraid of?��


    Gu Ling remained silent.


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��I understand your concerns. Learning martial arts is always difficult, and I am afraid my son will be spoiled and weak. Just teach him as you see fit, no need to be polite.��


    Only then did Gu Ling nod, ��Alright.��


    ��Alright? What do you mean alright?�� Duanmu Chen grumbled, ��Fine, it��s settled! Su Liang, you be the witness!��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��No problem.�� She thought that if Gu Ling took Duanmu Chen��s son as a disciple as well and made him a martial brother to Ji Yuebai��s son, many things might be easier for them in the future.


    Duanmu Chen approached them not for his son to be a disciple but to consult with them on Duanmu Yi��s recovery.


    ��It��s been a few months, and we can��t keep doing this for the next ten or eight years,�� Duanmu Chen sighed softly. His reign was stable, and he couldn��t bear to kill Duanmu Yi. He kept him half-dead, feeling it wasn��t a long-term solution.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Not appropriate.��


    Duanmu Yi, in his prime, was certainly not reconciled to being deposed by Duanmu Chen. Even if he temporarily hid his pride, once his body truly recovered, there was no telling what troubles he might stir up.


    Duanmu Chen exined, ��Don��t misunderstand me, I mean to let Father recover a little, not fully. Now he can only lie down, but can we make it possible for him to sit up and be pushed outside on a wheelchair to get some sunlight? This is Mother��s idea, and I think it��s worth considering. What do you think?��


    Su Liang: �� Duanmu Chen has filial piety, but not too much of it��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��I��ll give it a try.�� He had always been the one providing treatment to Duanmu Yi.


    When Gu Ling went to apply acupuncture on Duanmu Yi, Su Liang suggested visiting Ji Yueyan, and Duanmu Chen let Chang��an apany her over.


    Ji Yueyan was dressed in a dark red dress, sitting by the window doing embroidery, her side profile was peaceful and beautiful. asionally, when her eyes felt tired, she would look out of the window. The evergreen trees in the yard looked gray in winter, their colors dull. Unlike in Yin Country, where there was no winter, and nts were always lush, but it could also get boring after a while.


    When Ji Yueyan looked out the window again, she saw a familiar figure in her line of sight. Her eyes brightened instantly, and she hastily put down her things and went to greet her at the door.


    Having married into Qian Country for several months, Ji Yueyan��s days in the pce were lonely, and whenever Su Liang came to see her, she felt as if the sky had brightened up.


    ��Did Marquis Gu not apany you into the pce?�� Ji Yueyan was just a little surprised. Gu Ling had been with Su Liang every time she visited.


    ��He��s in the pce, busy,�� Su Liang didn��t say too much, and was helped into the door by Ji Yueyan, ��What were you doing?��


    Ji Yueyan picked up the unfinished needlework to show Su Liang; it was a small red hat. The craftsmanship was exquisite, and the embroidery was very beautiful, intended for the baby in Su Liang��s belly.


    ��Your embroidery is really good.�� Su Liang sincerely praised.


    Ji Yueyan smiled, ��I don��t have much else I can be proud of.��


    ��Don��t stay upte; it��s bad for your eyes.�� Su Liang put down the half-finished little hat, took the warm water offered by Ji Yueyan, but did not drink it, ��I��m fine, just came to take a look. Our home has been quiet since Ren Dong and Qi Jun left for the south.��


    Ji Yueyan��s expression became serious, and upon hearing Su Liang mention Ren Dong, Qi Jun, and the south, she involuntarily straightened her body.


    ��I received a letter from the south a few days ago, everything is fine. Their departure has made Lian Shun��s job easier. They are all talented individuals but still have much to learn, and they definitely won��t be able to return for this year��s New Year.�� Su Liang smiled softly.


    Ji Yueyan looked at Su Liang gratefully, ��It is thanks to you that they have such opportunities.��


    Su Liang was talking about Qi Jun and Ren Dong, while Ji Yueyan was thinking about Bai Yang.


    After sitting for a while, Gu Ling came to pick up Su Liang to go back.


    After a long journey, Lai Hong finally returned to Xiangyue City in Yin Country. When he met Ji Yuebai, thetter was holding a vine whip, training his son to perform horse stance.


    The fragile and gentle crown prince of Yin Country, in the eyes of outsiders, was now swinging a vine whip and yelling at his five-year-old son, ��Don��t move, or I��ll whip you!��


    The little boy had very fair skin, and his round ck eyes looked like high-grade ck gems, lively and mischievous. At the moment, he pursed his lips, pushed his hands forward, bent his legs, and trembled slightly, looking rather pitiful.


    Lai Hong��s mouth twitched at the corner, and he quickly walked up, ��Your Highness.��


    Seeing Lai Hong, Ji Yuebai��s face softened instantly, ��Master, have you returned? Was the trip sessful? Did you see Gu Ling? Is his wife about to give birth?��


    Lai Hong silently waved at the little boy who was giving him a pleading look, signaling for him to sneak away.


    The little boy understood and slowly lowered his hands, retracted his feet, turned around, and ran towards the distance.


    Ji Yuebai heard it but didn��t turn around. He listened to Lai Hong��s report about serious matters first, his expression gradually turning serious, then rxed, ��Let��s wait for Situ Xie to send someone. Does Lady Gu��s pregnancy hold a boy or a girl?��


    Lai Hong shook his head, indicating that he didn��t know, and then took out the gift Gu Ling had given to Ji Yuebai��s son.


    Ji Yuebai was somewhat surprised, ��For my son?�� Opening it, he saw a delicate small wooden sword inside. He immediately took it in his hand, turned around, and raised it toward his agile son who had climbed up a tree. He said with a smile, ��Come here! This is a gift from your master. From now on, you are his disciple! I won��t teach you martial arts anymore; you can go to his family to climb trees!��

 Chapter 378: 378. Gu Xiaonuan is here (First update)

    Chapter 378: 378. Gu Xiaonuan is here (First update)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    By November, Su Liang never saw Gu Ling sleeping with his eyes closed again. Every time she woke up, he would be awake, sometimes staring at her face, sometimes snuggling her pregnant belly, listening to the baby��s movements.


    Last month, Gu Ling had sessfully helped deliver a horse and a cow, adding another skill to his repertoire, basically qualifying him for a part-time veterinarian. However, he didn��t have the chance to practice a Cesarean section, as he couldn��t just cut open an animal��s belly without a reason.<div>


    One morning, Su Liang opened her eyes and found that Gu Ling wasn��t there.


    But in the next moment, she heard the soft sound of the door opening, as Gu Ling had gone out ande back in.


    Lifting the bed curtain, Su Liang reached out, only to be hugged and pulled up by Gu Ling. This was already a habitual action, and Gu Ling enjoyed it very much, thinking that Su Liang, just awakened and leaning into his embrace, was particrly cute.


    By the time they had finished washing up and having breakfast, Su Liang smelled an enticing aroma and saw Gu Ling bring a te of roasted sweet potatoes.


    ��You got up early just to roast sweet potatoes?�� Su Liang was pleasantly surprised. These were not ordinary sweet potatoes, but from Su Family��s vige. Previously, Su Liang had sent people back to the vige to check on the school and brought gifts for rtives and friends, including vige chief Su Bai, Gu Ling��s carpentry master Su Dakuan, and Aunt Bai��s family. The people she sent returned to the capital city yesterday, bringing back some local specialties, such as pickles made by Bai Do��s wife, sweet potatoes grown by Bai Do, dried kidney beans sun-dried by Aunt Bai, as well as letters written by Little Tiger and Zhuzi for them, and a rattle drum that Su Dakuan made for their baby.


    At that time, Su Liang recalled the happy times in Su Family��s vige. In winter, when snow was falling heavily, they would go to Bai��s house, and as soon as they entered, they would be greeted by the sweet aroma of roasted sweet potatoes. Bai Do, with his dark skin and a kind smile, would fetch sweet potatoes with a burnt-ck exterior from the stove, serve them in a bowl, and with a tap of chopsticks, the skin would crack open, revealing the sweet and soft inside that melted in their mouths.


    Last night, before going to sleep, Su Liang was still looking forward to having roasted sweet potatoes today, and as it turned out, Gu Ling got up early this morning to do it.


    Gu Ling broke one open and handed Su Liang a small spoon, allowing her to scoop and eat without dirtying her hands.


    Having tasted a bite, Su Liang found that it was still piping hot and just like the vor she remembered, and couldn��t help but sigh, ��It��s probably snowing heavily in Su Family��s vige now.��


    Su Liang wanted to try some pickles, but Gu Ling only allowed her a small bit and wouldn��t permit her to eat more. He promised to use Aunt Bai��s dried kidney beans to stew meat for lunch.


    After breakfast, Zhengzheng arrived, and Gu Ling brought out the still-warm roasted sweet potatoes from the stove for him and Old Mu to eat.<div>


    These days, Old Mu would often sigh while looking south, knowing that he was worried about Old Bai and Ying Ying��s safety, but to avoid causing Su Liang any worry, he didn��t mention it in front of her.


    Su Liang was also worried about Old Bai and Ying Ying. It had been several months since they went to Yin Country, and there had been no news at all. Things must have not gone smoothly; otherwise, they would have returned by now.


    But if even the top Martial Arts and poison techniques master Old Bai couldn��t handle Yue Furen and her group, sending more people would be suicide. Unless Su Liang and Gu Ling went personally, but they really couldn��t go now. They suspected that even if they went, there might not be anyone left at that ce.


    All they could do wasfort themselves that no news was good news. Old Bai and Ying Ying were valuable to Yue Furen, and at the very least, they should still be alive. Even if they were in Yue Furen��s hands, that poisonous woman would surelye looking for them.


    Being so far away, and unable to solve the problem for now, Su Liang didn��t think too much about it. She decided to focus on giving birth to her baby safely first.


    ��Master Mu, I��m now the senior disciple of the beauty master!�� Zhengzheng puffed out his little chest and proudly dered. His uncle had be his master, making their rtionship even closer.


    Gu Ling wasn��t sure if Zhengzheng was older than Ji Yuebai��s son, but for now, since they couldn��t see Ji Xiaobai, they assumed Zhengzheng was the eldest and the senior disciple, which made Zhengzheng very happy.


    Old Mu rubbed Zhengzheng��s head, ��Well done! Defeat your master as soon as possible!��


    Zhengzheng giggled, ��That��s too difficult, Master is invincible! But I will try my best! I have to protect my little siblings too!��


    ��Where did you get the little sister from?�� Old Mu asked. Wan Hui gave birth to a sonst month, named Lu Zhengfeng. Zhengzheng, with his real name Wan Zhengyang, followed his mother��s surname, and Lu Zhengfeng was his half-brother, sharing the same mother but different fathers.


    No one knew whether the child in Su Liang��s belly was a boy or a girl, except for her and Gu Ling.<div>


    ��The little sister in Aunt��s belly!�� Zhengzheng��s little face was serious.


    Old Mu��s eyes lit up, ��Did they tell you it was a girl?��


    Zhengzheng shook his head, ��I guessed!��


    Old Mu coughed lightly, ��Alright, I hope you��re right.��


    The winter in the capital city of Qian Country was colder this year than in previous years, but after the sessful renovation of the Yuanming Pavilion, the courtyards of the Su Mansion where people lived had also been renovated with floor heating installed, so there was no need for charcoal basins. Gu Ling also taught the method to Qi Yan, who took people to make simr modifications to the areas needed by the Qin, Xing, Lin, and Lin��s families, which was especially beneficial for the elderly, pregnant women, and new mothers who are sensitive to the cold.


    Lin��s Family lived in Jiaye City in the south all year round, and this was their first winter in the capital city. They weren��t used to the cold, but the floor heating made it much morefortable for them.


    However, as the due date approached, there was one problem Su Liang and Gu Ling hadn��t figured out up until now: what to name their daughter.


    Su Liang felt that the name should be prepared in advance to avoid having a nickname for the baby if the name isn��t settled after birth.


    ��Xiao Sun doesn��t sound nice, how about Little Bamboo?�� Gu Ling was still thinking about their time on the ind.


    Su Liang wasn��t fond of the name and asked Gu Ling to think about it some more.


    ��Today is the 10th. Whatever day she is born, her name could be based on that day,�� Gu Ling thought of a simple solution.<div>


    Su Liang looked puzzled. ��What if she��s born tomorrow? Will her name be Gu Eleven? That��s too perfunctory, isn��t it?��


    Gu Ling had considered many long-term things for their daughter, but his heart was heavy with worry about Su Liang��s uing delivery, so he didn��t spend much time thinking about her name.


    ��It��s not suitable,�� Su Liang rejected the idea. ��Some days sound fine as names, but have you ever considered, Great God, what if she��s born on the 18th? Will her name be Gu Eighteen then?��


    They had a friend named Yan Shiba��


    Gu Ling frowned, apparently forgetting about Yan Shiba. ��Forget what I said.�� Even if it wasn��t eighteen, it would still sound like they were part of Yan Shiba��s family, which didn��t sound good.


    ��But where on earth has Yan Shiba gone? It��s been almost half a year without any news,�� Su Liang sighed. ��I hope he hasn��t been captured again. If he was captured by Situ Xie��s gang, they should have used him to threaten me by now, knowing our rtionship. I wonder if Yan Shiqi, who didn��t die back then, found him again? That would be a real restless ghost.��


    The reason they suspected Yan Shiqi might be back was that Gu Ling had tried to contact the assassins from Yanyun Building in the capital city but failed. They didn��t know if it was because there were no longer any assassins from Yanyun Building in Qian Country after the incident or if there was internal turbulence in Yanyun Building.


    They could only wait for news for now.


    ��Both our names are too cold,�� Su Liang thought. ��How about we give our daughter a warmer name?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��How about Gu Nuan (Warm)?��


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, ��Not bad. In my previous life, there was a popr song called ��Nuannuan (Warm Warm)��.��


    She hummed the tune of the once-popr song in the streets and alleys. She didn��t remember the lyrics very well anymore, but the melody was still very familiar to her.


    Gu Ling silently memorized it, intending to y it for Su Liang the next day.


    However, on November 11th, Gu Ling didn��t get the chance to y the piano because Su Liang was going intobor.


    The baby was full-term and within the time frame Su Liang had estimated, but when she told Gu Ling she thought she was going intobor, he couldn��t help but turn pale.


    Last month, the calm Gu Ling sat outside Lin Xueqing��s delivery room, handing out sugar pills to the men of the Lin and Xing families, asking Xing Yusheng how he felt. Now that it was his turn, Gu Ling��s anxiety was no less than Xing Yusheng��s.


    Nevertheless, Gu Ling had mentally rehearsed the steps of Su Liang��s delivery many times, so after bing flustered for a moment, he forced himself to calm down: first, he settled Su Liang, then asked Qi Yan to notify their family.


    The midwife was an experienced old nanny who had worked for Xing Family��s olddy and had delivered the babies of the Xing family. She had just delivered Lin Xueqing��s babyst month. She had moved into Su Mansion three days ago, ready to be on call, and arrived quickly.


    As Zhengzheng and Old Mu were ying with building blocks in the pavilion, they heard that Su Liang was about to give birth. Old Mu immediately stood up and scooped up Zhengzheng, who had jumped off his stool, slinging him onto his back before leaping across theke to Yuanming Pavilion.


    ��Don��te in,�� said Cen Man sternly, as she hurried inside.


    Still on Old Mu��s back, Zhengzheng furrowed his brows, ��Old Mu, my mom was in a lot of pain when she gave birth to my little brother. Will my aunt be in pain too?��


    Old Mu had no children of his own in this life, but at his age, he knew that giving birth was not an easy task for women. To avoid scaring Zhengzheng, Old Mu tried to put it mildly, ��Don��t worry, she��s a divine doctor.��


    ��Grandpa Lin said, ��doctors can��t heal themselves,���� replied Zhengzheng who had begun his education with Lin Shuzhi. Although he spent his days ying in Su Mansion, he also dedicated four hours to studying. asionally, Lin Shuzhi would give him a day off.


    Old Mu coughed lightly, ��That��s true, but it depends on the person.�� Su Liang might not be able to heal herself, but having taught Gu Ling medical skills, she had extra protection.


    As for Gu Ling, apanying Su Liang during childbirth had been discussed early on with the midwife. Old Lady Xing had also instructed the midwife to respect the different customs of Su Liang and Gu Ling��s families and follow their arrangements.


    Nangong Qian arrived soon after, but not knowing much about childbirth and unable to help, she stood next to Old Mu for a while before taking Qiuyue back to prepare lunch for everyone.


    Su Liang thought everything would be fine �C it was just the beginning stages ofbor and there was still time before the baby would be born. She had Gu Ling bring her a bowl of mixed porridge to eat, in case she wouldn��t have the strengthter on.


    Unfortunately, there were no pain relief techniques in this world�� As Su Liang endured the pain of childbirth, she thought about how much better things had been in her past life with modern conveniences and pain relief duringbor.


    Originally, Gu Ling was sitting on a stool by the bed, leaning over to hold Su Liang��s hand. But as he was taller than her, he eventually removed the stool and sat directly on the floor beside the bed.


    The midwife was efficient and quickly prepared for the birth. After checking Su Liang��s condition, she said it wasn��t time yet.


    Su Liang then drank another bowl of chicken soup. Today��s task was a difficult one, but she had to pull through.


    Even the midwife couldn��t help but marvel at Su Liang, who was the calmest and most sensible pregnant woman she had ever encountered.


    Old Mu and Zhengzheng sat on the first floor of Yuanming Pavilion, gazing at theke outside and the bleak trees on its shores, both resting their faces on their left hands.


    Suddenly, Zhengzheng rubbed his eyes, jumped off the chair, and ran to the window, excitedly eximing, ��Aunt, Uncle Mei Ren, it��s snowing!��


    Fluffy snowkes fluttered down like catkins from the sky, gradually bing more numerous.


    This was the first snowfall of the winter.


    For an area with a normal climate and four distinct seasons, the first snow was always a joyous asion. It was not like Yin Country, without snow all year round, or Liang Country, where people grew tired of the heavy snow that covered the entire freezing winter.


    Upstairs, Su Liang heard the news and tugged at the corner of her slightly pale lips, ��A good omen.��


    Gu Ling also felt it was a coincidence, but the day their daughter was born would hold special meaning because of the first snow. Each year, the first snowfall would remind them of today, the joy and pain of bringing new life into the world.


    Zhengzheng ran outside, and Old Mu didn��t call him back.


    Hearing Zhengzheng��sughter downstairs and imagining future snow-y with her daughter, Su Liang felt invigorated. Soon, she would be able to give birth andplete this difficult task�� She tried tofort and encourage herself.


    After managing everything at Su Mansion, Qi Yan returned to the Xing Family. As instructed by Old Lady Xing, he informed her as soon as he heard that Su Liang was inbor.


    So, before Su Liang gave birth, Old Lady Xing, Xing Ji, and Lin Shuzhi all arrived. Not long after, Old Master Qin also arrived by carriage.


    Everyone couldn��t help but be curious and eager to find out whether Su Liang would have a boy or a girl, as it would be a delightful surprise for them all.


    Old Madam Xing entered the delivery room. Justst month, she had weed a healthy great-grandson, and she now looked younger than before, feeling rejuvenated by the happy asion. In her eyes, Su Liang was not only a benefactor but also regarded as a granddaughter.


    Old Master Qin suggested that they might as well make a bet on whether Su Liang would give birth to a boy or a girl.


    However, the bet couldn��t be established because everyone secretly hoped Su Liang would have a daughter. Of course, this was based on the fact that Su Liang and Gu Ling didn��t have any elders, family constraints, responsibilities to carry on the family line, and they��d never cared about other people��s opinions. They hoped for a daughter because they knew that Su Liang and Gu Ling didn��t favor sons, so it didn��t really matter.


    ��Great God, please sing a song for me,�� Su Liang, feeling the pain was close to exceeding her threshold, wanted to distract herself.


    ��What do you want to hear?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Unable to think straight due to the pain, Su Liang simply said for Gu Ling to sing any song.


    But Gu Ling couldn��t think straight either and couldn��te up with an appropriate song to sing.


    Just then, Su Liang cried out from the pain, and the midwife announced, ��Madam Gu is about to give birth!��


    Gu Ling, drained of energy, instantly tenses up again, pale-faced, and gripping Su Liang��s hand, he said, ��We��ll never do this again.��


    Old Madam Xing at the side didn��t know whether tough or cry.


    Time seemed to drag on, and Gu Ling watched Su Liang��s pained expression, their memories together shing through his mind like a slideshow. His eyes settled on the sweat on her forehead, the size of a bean. He wiped it gently, but thin beads of sweat formed again, underneath which was her pale skin, with no ck mist.


    Inwardly, Gu Ling prayed. All the people he had saved before and the disasters he had averted were all for this moment, hoping for the safety of his loved ones.


    The baby��s cry seemed to reach Gu Ling��s ears at the speed of light from afar, a surreal feeling�� Atst, his gaze moved from Su Liang��s face to the midwife, who smiled as she held up a newborn, then immediately looked back at Su Liang.


    Su Liang was still awake, sweaty and soaked through, her face almost translucently pale, her strength exhausted. Despite all the experience and knowledge she had gathered, it wasn��t much help when it came to experiencing it herself. Under extreme pain, she could only struggle to regain control of her body and prevent her mind��s rity from being eroded.


    ��Do you want to cut the umbilical cord?�� Su Liang asked Gu Ling weakly.


    This was something they had discussed before, and Gu Ling said he wanted to cut the umbilical cord himself, but Su Liang doubted if he could stand up quickly enough.


    ��Yes���� Gu Ling finally remembered that, getting up from the ground, taking a deep breath, and gesturing for the midwife to pass him the disinfected scissors.


    The midwife handed him the scissors and told him where to cut.


    Gu Ling took another deep breath and decisively made the cut, returning to his original position. The midwife was busy taking care of things afterward.


    Once again holding Su Liang��s hand, he heard her say, ��Congrattions, Great God, you��re a father now.��


    ��Congrattions on bing a mother,�� Gu Ling lowered his head, softly kissing Su Liang, ��Thank you,�� for everything she had given him��


    Upstairs, the baby��s cries were clear and bright, and everyone downstairs was overjoyed when they knew Su Liang was fine.


    Old Master Qin said jovially, ��Looks like it��s a strong little boy!��


    Old Mu asked three times, ��Is it a boy or a girl?��


    Zhengzheng also asked, ��Is it a sister?�� He really wanted a little sister!


    Finally, Cen Man answered their question, ��It��s a daughter.��


    Zhengzheng leaped with joy, ��It��s a sister! I have a sister now!��

 Chapter 379: 379. A Conjecture (Second Revision)

    Chapter 379: 379. A Conjecture (Second Revision)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Old Mu took the prepared firecrackers and apanied Zheng Zheng to the entrance of Su Mansion, hung the firecrackers on a pole, lit them, and quickly carried Zheng Zheng to one side, covering his ears.


    The firecrackers crackled loudly, like a red dragon dancing in the snow and white smoke, the mes quickly snaking upward, and small pieces of red paper falling like petals, instantly adding an unparalleled festive and lively atmosphere.<div>


    When the firecrackers were finished, Old Mu let go of Zheng Zheng, who happily stomped on the red paper scraps on the ground and spun around several times, shouting loudly, ��I have a sister now! I have a sister now!�� It was as if he wanted to share his joy with the whole world.


    The news spread quickly in the capital city: Marquis Chang Xin Gu Ling��s wife, Su Liang, the Divine Doctor of Su, was delighted to have a daughter.


    Duanmu Chen learned of the news while having lunch with Emperor Duanmu Yi and Empress Dowager Xiao. Duanmu Yi was seated in a wheelchair, and though he still needed someone to feed him, he was in better spirits than before and could speak normally.


    ��A daughter? Good, very good, excellent.�� Duanmu Chen nodded repeatedly. He felt that having a daughter was even better than having a son.


    Duanmu Yi��s gaze shifted towards Duanmu Chen��s face.


    With an unchanged smile, Duanmu Chen said, ��Father, Su Liang has given birth to a daughter.��


    Seeing Duanmu Chen so happy, Empress Dowager Xiao asked him gently with a smile, ��Since the Empress is carrying a son, are you thinking of marrying into the Gu Family?��


    Duanmu Chen nodded, then quickly shook his head, ��I would like to, of course, but I can��t say it, or else Gu Ling would be unhappy and will specifically guard against my son. Let nature take its course for such things. I have already agreed with Gu Ling that my son will be his disciple in the future. As for whether they can go further, it depends on my son��s own destiny. I can��t help him.��


    As for issuing an imperial decree to arrange a marriage, Duanmu Chen had never considered it, as it was something that would utterly offend Su Liang and Gu Ling. They disliked arranged marriages the most.


    The Empress Dowagerughed and said nothing more, while Duanmu Yi��s expression darkened, ��You are really being manipted by that couple! And you don��t even realize it!��


    Duanmu Chen didn��t change his expression, ��That��s how Father sees it, and I understand. But after all, it��s a happy event, so why should Father insist on thinking negatively?��<div>


    Duanmu Yi was so angry that he closed his eyes and refused to eat any more.


    Duanmu Chen didn��t care, continuing to chat with Empress Dowager Xiao. After putting down his chopsticks, he called someone to send gifts to Su Liang and Gu Ling, selecting many treasures from the pce��s collection.


    Duanmu Chen was neither greedy nor lustful; he merely enjoyed the sense of security and dignity that power brought him. And achieving these things couldn��t happen without Su Liang and Gu Ling��s help �C he would continue to need them in the future.


    By the time the pce��s gifts arrived at Su Mansion, everyone had already left Yuanming Pavilion, afraid to disturb Su Liang��s rest. Only Gu Ling stayed with Su Liang, taking care of her.


    The newborn baby was brought down by Cen Man for everyone to see. As for who the child resembled, there was no dispute, because as Su Liang had hoped, her precious daughter looked like her dad. Her eyes and eyebrows were almost identical to Gu Ling��s, incredibly beautiful.


    This had something to do with Su Liang��s belief that Gu Ling was the most beautiful in the world, as well as the fact that she was a transmigrator. Her current body and appearance weren��t originally hers, and sometimes when she looked in the mirror, she would feel a momentary sense of unfamiliarity. Thus, her subconscious expectations for her daughter to look like her were not as high as her expectations for her daughter to look like Gu Ling.


    It was snowing heavily in the capital city of Qian Country, and it didn��t stop even by evening.


    When Su Liang woke up from her sleep, it was already dark outside. The room was warm, and there was still a faint pain in her body. However,pared to the pain of the child��s birth, it was nothing.


    Gu Ling was sitting by the bed, and the crib he had personally made for their daughter was ced by the bed, with the cushions and the swaddle for the baby sewn by Gu Ling himself. He was delighted with it.


    ��Are you awake? Does it still hurt a lot?�� Gu Ling��s eyes were a little red as he held Su Liang��s hand and checked her pulse.


    Su Liang shook her head slightly, ��It��s okay.�� However, her still pallid face and furrowed brows were not persuasive.<div>


    Seeing Su Liang looking at the crib, Gu Ling carefully took the swaddled baby out and brought it to Su Liang.


    Su Liang��s eyes instantly softened, and she couldn��t help but shed tears. Looking at the tiny infant, the feeling of being connected by blood overwhelmed all the rationality she had built up in the past.


    Many people, before having their own child, cannot empathize or fully understand why others, after having children, would think only of their child and would even give their life for them. They might even think: If it were me, I wouldn��t be like that.


    Su Liang had had such thoughts before.


    But now, everything has changed. This is her flesh and blood, the most important treasure of her life, she wants to protect her from harm, give her the best of everything, and watch her grow up slowly.


    Gu Ling felt the same way. Although the child was not his own, he did everything a father could do, watching the child grow bit by bit in Su Liang��s womb, with his heart moved by Su Liang and the child.


    All the worries, anxiety, pain, and waiting were worth it.


    ��Gu Xiaonuan,�� Su Liang gently called her daughter��s name, ��you really look like your dad.��


    Gu Ling��s eyes were tender, gently kissing away a tear from Su Liang��s eye corner, ��She cried very loudly, she must be a lively one.��


    ��That��s perfect. You are so cold, if our daughter is like you, it would be too exhausting for me.�� Su Liangughed lightly.


    As for taking care of Su Liang during her postpartum confinement, Gu Ling didn��t let anyone else get involved. He was capable of doing everything himself. While taking care of Su Liang and the baby, he was busy and happy.<div>


    Soon, it was the day of the baby��s first bath.


    Rtives and friends from the capital came, Duanmu Chen didn��te, but he sent a lot of gifts, among which was a hat personally made by Ji Yueyan for Gu Xiaonuan.


    Today, Gu Xiaonuan met her three brothers and cousins from the Lin Family.


    ��My little sister is so pretty.�� Zhengzheng looked at her approvingly.


    Lin Jingyun grabbed Zhengzheng��s hem, nodding his little head in agreement. Lin Jingxuan was fast asleep in Lin Bojun��s arms, never waking up.


    Gu Xiaonuan suddenly started crying, and Zhengzheng immediately called for Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling steadily picked up Gu Xiaonuan and took her to change her diaper.


    Old Madame Xing sat by Su Liang��s bed, praising Gu Ling, saying that such a good man is truly rare in this world.


    Compared to the day she gave birth, Su Liang��splexion had improved a lot, and she nodded immediately upon hearing this, ��Yes, my judgement is also rare in this world.��


    Everyoneughed.


    Due to the cold weather, Lin Xueqing, who had just left confinement, didn��te, but Old Madame Xing smiled when talking about her great-grandson, saying that the child was well-behaved and not noisy.


    Su Liang thought that her child seemed a bit noisy, but luckily she had an exceptionally good father who could handle everything. Apart from breastfeeding, Su Liang didn��t need to worry about anything else.


    Su Liang��s breast milk was just enough, and she wanted to feed the baby herself without seeking a wet nurse.


    ��Xiaonuan��s name is nice, sounds good and has a good meaning.�� Madam Linughed, ��I really envy you, I don��t know when my ungrateful child will let us hold a grandchild.��


    If anyone was considered a winner in life, it was actually Lin Shuzhi. His son was aplished, his daughter married well, and within two years, he had two grandsons and a granddaughter, truly enviable.


    When the guests dispersed, Gu Ling came back with his hungry daughter, it was time to breastfeed.


    Su Liang found it very natural and didn��t think it was embarrassing for Gu Ling to watch.


    However, this time when Gu Ling watched the baby eating happily, he suddenly said, ��I wonder what it tastes like.��


    Su Liang said, ��We all had it when we were little.��


    ��I don��t remember.�� Gu Ling leaned in, gently kissed Su Liang��s lips, which had a faint milky taste, ��Can I try some?��


    Su Liang gave a light cough, ��You��repeting with the baby for food, isn��t that a bit inappropriate?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Just curious, just a little taste.��


    Su Liang: ��It��s not a big deal. She fully understood Gu Ling��s curiosity about such things, as he had always been like this.


    So, after Gu Xiaonuan was full and Gu Ling put her in the cradle, Gu Ling tasted a bit of breast milk, resolving his doubts but igniting a fire in his body. After Su Liang and the child fell asleep, he asked Cen Man to look after them and went for a long walk in the snow outside to calm down. He only came back after changing his clothes.


    The weather was getting colder.


    Su Liang was bored during her confinement and sometimes wanted to look outside. Gu Ling would briefly open half a window and then quickly close it, worried that she would catch a cold.


    The snow from the day of the first snowfall had not yet melted, and a thinyer of ice had formed on theke.


    When Zhengzheng used toe, he would always call out ��Auntie��, but now as soon as he heard his voice, it would be ��Sister.��


    It wasn��t until halfway through her confinement that Gu Ling remembered the song Su Liang hummed the day before giving birth. He still remembered the melody.


    Since Su Liang was feeling bored, Gu Ling opened a crack in the window and yed the zither for her to listen to.


    A handsome man ying the zither was a pleasing sight and sound, but at that moment, Su Liang just wanted to take a bath, feeling that her hair had developed a smell.


    Gu Ling yed it once, and after Su Liang casually praised it, she asked if she could wash her hair.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Sure.�� As someone who had epted new ideas, he didn��t insist too much on this matter. As a doctor, Su Liang knew better than ordinary people how to take care of her body.


    Gu Ling fetched some hot water, let Su Liang lie on the edge of the bed, and let her hair hang down. After mixing it to the right temperature, he helped Su Liang wash her hair.


    It was actually quitefortable, reminding Su Liang of the shampoo girls from the hair salons in her previous life. She found it funny and told Gu Ling, to which Gu Ling calmly replied, ��I��m a shampoo boy.��


    Su Liangughed, but in the next moment, the warm atmosphere was shattered by Gu Xiaonuan��s cry.


    Gu Ling had no choice but to leave Su Liang for the moment and take care of their baby girl.


    When Gu Ling came back after calming Gu Xiaonuan, he added more hot water and continued to wash Su Liang��s hair, even giving her a scalp massage ording to her instructions. After washing, he carefully dried her hair.


    Overall, Su Liang had a good confinement period, thanks to Gu Ling.


    And Gu Xiaonuan was no longer the red-faced baby she was when she was born. She changed every day, turning into a pale and lovely little girl. Everyone who saw her praised her beauty, especially her eyes, which were bright and sparkling when she opened them, making her incredibly beautiful.


    Finally, the day came to end Su Liang��s confinement. She took a nice hot bath, feeling as if her limbs had finally regained their normal function.


    The full moon feast was only attended by close friends and rtives. Gu Xiaonuan didn��t feel shy with strangers; she was fine with anyone holding her as long as she was full and didn��t need a diaper change, and she was always well-behaved and smiled, making everyone��s hearts melt when she did.


    What a coincidence, the day Gu Xiaonuan was born, the capital city had its first snowfall of the winter. When she turned one month old, the second snowfall arrived.


    Old Mu and Zhengzheng built a big snowman by theke and let Gu Xiaonuan see it through the window.


    Gu Xiaonuan showed little interest, cried out for a moment, and fell asleep after being fed by Su Liang.


    That night, Su Liang was considerate of Gu Ling��s months of abstinence and wanted to help relieve his pent-up desires. Regr exercise still had to wait for another ten days or so.


    But Gu Ling refused, saying he could wait.


    Su Liang nodded, ��It��s fine with me, as long as you��re happy. Hey, Great God, look, has this ce gotten bigger?��


    Gu Ling: ��He noticed it early on, but he still managed to endure it.


    After Gu Xiaonuan��s one-month celebration, it was almost the Lunar New Year.


    When Su Liang and Gu Ling received the congrattory gifts sent by Ji Yuebai, he had already ascended the Dragon Throne, as his sickly father passed away at the end of October.


    Thus, within the same year, the royal families of the three countries had a change of emperors, all without any internal strife.


    However, there were differences among them.


    Qian Country��s former Emperor Duanmu Yi was still alive and was now the Grand Emperor. Yin Country had the most normal session. As for Liang Country, both ��usurping power�� and ��father and son killing each other�� were present, but it wasn��t the usual sense of father and son killing each other. It was a father killing his son, which made Situ Xie the oldest ruler of the time. The other two emperors were just about the same age as his grandson.


    Since the war at the beginning of the year, there had been both marriages and ��mutual harm�� among the three countries, but there had been no more wars.


    As for how long this superficial peace couldst, some people knew, and some people didn��t.


    Those who knew were not soothsayers but were aware that the hidden war had never stopped.


    Ji Yuebai��s congrattory gift was a secret, and at the same time, he sent a secret letter to Gu Ling and Su Liang.


    It mentioned two things.


    First, his son couldn��t wait to meet Gu Ling, his master, and he hoped that day woulde soon.


    Second, Situ Xie had already nned the route to secretly transport food and supplies from Yin Country to Liang Country. However, he didn��t tell Ji Yuebai the details. He only asked Yin Country to prepare food and supplies and transport them to the border before sailing out at the end of the year. Someone would be there to receive the supplies. As for how they would be transported back to Liang Country, there was no need for the people of Yin Country to be involved. The warhorses offered by Liang Country would be delivered to Yin Country after the battle began.


    If Ji Yuebai didn��t agree, it would mean that the Yin Country��s royal family had no sincerity. Because it was not necessary for Yin Country to wage war with those limited numbers of warhorses, but Liang Country couldn��t do without enough food and supplies.


    In order for Gu Ling��s n to go smoothly, Ji Yuebai had already agreed to Situ Xie��s arrangements and prepared arge amount of food and supplies for Liang Country, and there were no problems with the supplies themselves. This was because the person ��receiving the goods�� on the Liang Country side would be sure to inspect them.


    ��The seaside?�� Su Liang thoughtfully said, ��If they want tond in Qian Country, they can only choose Jiaye City or somewhere near Nanshan City with a coast, and there��s no coast further north. Once theynd, so many supplies would be impossible to conceal.��


    Qian Country��srgest grain merchant was Zhengzheng��s maternal grandfather, the head of the Wan Family. Su Liang confirmed that there was no problem with him. Even if they used the grain merchant as a cover, transporting so many supplies from the south to the north would definitely attract the attention of the Government Offices in various ces.


    ��There��s something strange about this,�� Su Liang said, ��I feel that things are not that simple. Situ Xie must have an important chess piece to help him cover up. But even if the Wan Family is a spy for Liang Country, they can��t do such a thing. Great God, I suddenly have an idea.��


    Gu Ling was thinking, and asked Su Liang what he hade up with.


    Su Liang looked at Gu Ling��s brow and said, ��Since you have a special ability, I��m wondering if there are other people in this world who also have special abilities, such as a Storage Space that can carry anything without being seen by others.��


    Gu Ling frowned slightly as he had heard Su Liang tell many mysterious stories about his special ability, including such things as portable spaces from his previous life��s fantasy novels.


    This kind of thing was an invincible cheat. When Su Liang mentioned it, heined about why he didn��t have any golden fingers, and that it would be so cool if he had a space��


    The problem they were discussing now was how Situ Xie would smuggle arge amount of food and supplies from Yin Country back to Liang Country in the ind north, which would be impossible to conceal when passing through Qian Country.


    Because this was an impossible task, Su Liang thought of Storage Space. Like Gu Ling seeing the ��ck fog��, both were inexplicable by science.


    Situ Xie letting Ji Yuebai deliver the supplies to the sea could also avoid being followed, no matter what kind of operation he nned to carry out afterward.


    Gu Ling��s brows furrowed tighter. First, various signs indicated that another Transmigrator was investigating them, and now Su Liang suspected the existence of a magical Storage Space. If thetter was also true, and if the owner of thetter was the former��


    ��I��m just putting forth a guess; it could also be that I��m overthinking it,�� Su Liang patted Gu Ling��s shoulder, ��Let��s wait and see.��

 Chapter 380: 380. Lantern Festival Assassination Incident (Midnight)

    Chapter 380: 380. Lantern Festival Assassination Incident (Midnight)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Inte December, they began to prepare the New Year��s goods at home, and also received the New Year��s goods sent from the north and the south one after another.


    Qiao Jing bought some smoked meat and other goods from the north. He still remembered Su Liang saying she liked the smoked meat from a shop in Nanping City, so Qiao Jing made Qiao Cong specially buy quite a lot to send to the capital city.<div>


    From the south, the goods were prepared by Lian Shun, one portion to the Lin��s family, another to Su Mansion, mostly the specialties of the south. Besides the New Year��s goods, there were also arge pile of gifts from Nian Jincheng and Lian Shun prepared for Gu Xiaonuan.


    Previously, Nian Jincheng and Lian Shun had a bet on whether Su Liang was pregnant with a boy or a girl, with the loser forfeiting the chance to be the child��s godfather. It turned out that Lian Shun, who was the first to offer to be Gu Xiaonuan��s godfather, guessed incorrectly.


    But he did not ept the oue. The letter he sent showed himpletely taking on the role of Gu Xiaonuan��s godfather and seeming as though he would grow wings to fly to the capital city to hold Gu Xiaonuan if he could.


    Lian Shun did not mention Ying Ying, but some things have already been left unsaid between them. If there was news, Su Liang would definitely inform him. If she did not say anything, it meant there was no news, and asking would be of no use.


    Su Liang had Song Qi prepare the New Year��s goods at the beginning of the month to be sent to Xuanbei City and Jiaye City.


    The couplets were written by Gu Ling, who also cut out many window decorations.


    On the 28th day of the 12th lunar month, Cen Man and Lao Mu watched the child while Su Liang and Gu Ling put up the couplets together.


    After Su Liang recovered from childbirth, she wanted to move around, but for now, she was unable to do any vigorous exercises, so she looked for some things to do.


    Gu Ling mixed the glue, Gu Ling was responsible for pasting, and Su Liang was responsible for handing him the couplets and checking if they were pasted properly.


    ��Is Xiaonuan crying?�� Gu Ling suddenly stopped and asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang listened carefully and shook her head. ��No. I think you, master, are suffering from separation anxiety. The moment you part with the child, you keep thinking about her and feel that others cannot take good care of her.��<div>


    ��Is there such a disease?�� Gu Ling furrowed his brows.


    ��Yes, a psychological problem,�� Su Liang said. ��You will get used to it. We can��t always keep an eye on her.��


    ��But Xiaonuan is really crying,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang looked helpless, ��Master you����. She stopped mid-sentence when she too heard the cryinging from Yuanming Pavilion. Her baby��s cry was indeed piercing.


    Following that, Lao Mu��s voice calling for her could be heard, ��Xiaoliang! Nuannuan is hungry!��


    Su Liang immediately dropped the couplet in her hand and rushed over.


    Gu Ling also followed along, the couplet that was not yet firmly attached was blown by the wind and stuck to the face of Qi Yan who wasing over to help��


    As Su Liang held Gu Xiaonuan to feed her, sheined that she had just fed her not too long ago.


    Gu Xiaonuan ended up not eating,ughing cheerfully, kicking and waving her arms in Su Liang��s arms, her bright eyes full of mirth, as if she was saying that it was fun.


    Su Liang handed Gu Xiaonuan to Gu Ling, ��Your daughter is a little liar.��


    Gu Ling held his daughter with a gentle look of amusement, shaking her slightly, ��Is she really that smart?��<div>


    Su Liang: ��. It seems like in the future it will only be up to her to discipline the child when necessary.


    Her mindset is now different from when she first gave birth to the child. It��s probably because Gu Ling is too good of a father, making Su Liang feel that she can only be a strict mother, holding her rationale in check.


    However, just now when Su Liang heard that Gu Xiaonuan was hungry and rushed back to the Yuanming Pavilion, it revealed that her rationality also had its limits.


    After ying with Gu Xiaonuan for a while, Gu Ling and Su Liang continued pasting the couplets, only for them to hear Gu Xiaonuan crying again just as they left Yuanming Pavilion.


    Su Liangined, ��Master, it seems that your prenatal education was useless, I remember you told her the story of the boy who cried wolf.��


    Gu Ling chuckled lightly, ��If she could understand and remember at that time, I would be afraid.�� Perhaps she could be another transmigrator.


    After going through a few more attempts that day, Su Liang and Gu Ling discovered that as long as either of them was with Gu Xiaonuan, she wouldn��t fuss. However, if neither was with her, she would asionally cry out.


    But Su Liang wanted to put up the couplets and Gu Ling wanted to be with Su Liang to do that. So, it turned into a family of three putting up the couplets. Gu Ling held Gu Xiaonuan in one arm, and pasted the couplets with the other hand. Even though it was slower, it had its own kind of fun.


    Gu Xiaonuan was bundled up tightly, but it couldn��t conceal her excitement about being outdoors, as she giggled non-stop.


    When they finished pasting the couplets, Gu Xiaonuan was in a daze and fell asleep, and Gu Ling ced her in the cradle.


    Gu Ling felt inspired,id out a sheet of paper, ground the ink, and painted a picture. In the painting was the warm scene of the three of them pasting the couplets, but he was facing his back because he couldn��t see his own expression and had never painted his own portrait.<div>


    Gu Xiaonuan really liked red things. The Chinese knot Gu Ling personally made and hung on the head of the bed had now been moved to the top of the cradle.


    On the twenty-ninth, they steamed buns.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang had not cooked together in a long time. While Gu Xiaonuan was sleeping, they busily made flower buns in the kitchen.


    Gu Ling kneaded the dough, a bit of flour on his face. When Su Liang saw that, she drew closer to help wipe it off, but ended up being held around the waist by Gu Ling, and he lowered his head and kissed her.


    Both had been abstaining for a long time, their lips and tongues intertwining, filled with longing, and they didn��t hear when the water in the pot started boiling.


    In the end, it was Gu Xiaonuan��s crying that separated them.


    Su Liang��s face flushed slightly, ��Great God, it��s been more than half a month since my confinement period ended. I am clean now, so it should be alright. How about tonight����


    Gu Ling��s gaze shifted lower, falling on the spot below Su Liang��s neck, ��I��d very much like to.��


    ��No buts, let��s just happily settle on that,�� Su Liang took off her apron, washed her hands, and went to soothe the child.


    Gu Ling let out a long sigh, not noticing until he turned his head that the water in the pot was boiling. If he didn��t start eating meat again, he really wouldn��t be able to hold on.


    By the time Su Liang reentered the kitchen, flower rolls had already been ced in the steamer. Gu Ling had a good habit; he cleaned as he cooked, so the kitchen would still be clean when he finished.


    When the flower rolls were ready, Su Liang noticed one with an odd shape. Upon closer inspection, it was actually shaped like a bamboo shoot��


    ��Is this specially made for Gu Xiaonuan?�� Su Liang thought that when Gu Xiaonuan grew up, she must tell her that her beloved father once thought of nickname her ��Xiaosun�� (Little Bamboo Shoot).


    ��It��s made for you. Bamboo shoot bean bun.�� Gu Ling parted it, revealing the filling inside. He didn��t add extra sugar to the bean bun, and used mashed sweet potato to sweeten it.


    Su Liang tasted it; hot, aromatic, sweet, and delicious.


    They had agreed to start eating meat that night, but when their passion intensified, Gu Xiaonuan��s howling nearly drove Gu Ling to despair. Perhaps she had slept too much during the day. That night, Gu Xiaonuan was full of energy and only fell asleep halfway through the night. Su Liang was too tired, and their ��exercise n�� had to be temporarily postponed.


    When Gu Ling woke up the next day, he decided that in order to ensure their daughter slept soundly at night, she couldn��t sleep too much during the day. She needed to develop a regr lifestyle from a young age to have a good body.


    As such, on New Year��s Eve, Gu Ling and Su Liang very seriously spent a long time ying with Gu Xiaonuan.


    Snow began falling again in the evening, and the family of three had New Year��s Eve dinner with the people in the mansion. The meal was prepared by Nangong Qian and Qiuyue. Cen Man also cooked a couple of dishes, and Gu Ling cooked a fish. Su Liang had been unable to eat fish for a long time during her pregnancy, the mere smell of it causing her to feel nauseous, but today she said she wanted to eat it.


    After the New Year��s Eve meal, Gu Ling and Su Liang first bathed their daughter, then took turns apanying her, allowing the other person to bathe.


    When Su Liang returned to the bedroom after bathing in the study, as soon as she entered the door, she saw Gu Ling��s deep eyes.


    Then, both of them were waiting for Gu Xiaonuan to quickly fall asleep. Fortunately, their ��n�� seeded. Gu Xiaonuan closed her eyes after feeding, and soon fell fast asleep.


    Gu Ling put Gu Xiaonuan in the cradle, covered her with a light-blocking curtain, and turned around to press Su Liang into the bed��


    Gu Ling said that they should keep vigil tonight and not sleep.


    Su Liang thought, that sounded reasonable.


    The snow was swirling outside the window, while the room was brimming with the warmth of spring.


    The old year ends amidst the sound of firecrackers.


    Old Mu put on his new clothes early in the morning and ran to the doorstep to set off firecrackers.


    Having only slept a short while, Gu Ling, awoken by the distant sound of firecrackers, did some ��morning exercise�� with the half-asleep Su Liang. Then, feeling refreshed, he got up to change their daughter��s diaper.


    Su Liang was too exhausted and slept until noon. In the meantime, Gu Xiaonuan had already received several red envelopes.


    By the time Su Liang got up, bathed, and changed into her New Year��s clothes, she went downstairs to find Gu Ling holding Gu Xiaonuan and watching the snow outside the window.


    The father and daughter both turned to look at Su Liang. The two simr faces, one as beautiful as a celestial being, the other as pretty as a sprite, made people have to marvel at the creator��s prejudice.


    Gu Xiaonuan waved her small hand at Su Liang, which was her way of expressing her fondness for someone.


    Su Liang, smiling, walked over. The family of three was dressed in matching outfits, the patterns on their cors and sleeve edges identical.


    Cen Man arrived at the door and thought this scene was just beautiful.


    ��Happy New Year, master.�� Su Liang bowed, and Cen Man happily gave her the pre-prepared ��New Year��s money��. It was not silver, but her favorite concealed weapon.


    Old Mu came over with a sizable wooden box, mysteriously urging Su Liang to guess what was inside.


    ��I guess it��s a piece of wood,�� said Su Liang.


    Old Mu was at a loss for words, ��Guess properly.��


    Su Liang insisted she had no clue. Now, Old Mu��s interest lies in tinkering with some bizarre things with Gu Ling, many of which were beyond Su Liang��s imagination.


    However, this time Old Mu��s gift to Su Liang was not one of those things, but something Su Liang described a while ago. Old Mu made it.


    He slowly opened the wooden box to reveal a maneki-neko (beckoning cat) ornament. He touched a mechanism on the back of the ornament, and the cat��s one paw began to wave at Su Liang.


    Su Liang was amazed. The fortune cats from her previous life were all powered by batteries. She had only asked Old Mu and Gu Ling if it was possible to use purely mechanical means to achieve what she described �C she didn��t expect Old Mu to actually make it. And he had done it behind Gu Ling��s back, all by himself, just to surprise Su Liang.


    However, there��s a slight gap between Old Mu��s aesthetic sense and Gu Ling��s. The expression on the cat��s face is a bit peculiar �C dark and light �C which made peopleugh. Su Liang loved it.


    ��Thank you, Master. You��re so amazing,�� Su Liang hugged the bamboo shoot, allowing Gu Xiaonuan to touch it like a Maneki-neko. Gu Xiaonuan began tough.


    Having recently given birth, Su Liang tactfully rejected the pce��s banquet invitation, imagining it to be quite boring. Her current greatest joys are raising her child and exercising with Gu Ling.


    Duanmu Chen had long grown ustomed to this, and didn��t mind; he just nned to visit his goddaughter at the Su Mansion once the weather was better. Bringing the baby into the pce for him to see was out of the question for now.


    By the second day of the year, Su Liang, having no family to visit, stayed home with Gu Ling to take care of the baby.


    Interestingly, on this very day, the envoys from the royal families of the Liang and Yin countries, sent to visit their princesses, arrived at the capital. The princesses were unable to return to their families, so it was as if their own families hade to visit them.


    Duanmu Chen graciously allowed Situ Yao and Ji Yueyan to meet their visitors, also preparing gifts in return.


    As outsiders couldn��t stay within the pce for long, the visitors left on the same day.


    However, before they had departed, Duanmu Chen already knew the contents of their conversations.


    Ji Yueyan��s side had nothing notable; it was all routine. The visitors asked whether she had adapted to the environment of Qian Country, how her health was, and so forth. Ji Yueyan��s mother had passed away long ago and her father had also recently died. The emperor of the Yin Country had be her unfamiliar half-brother, Ji Yuebai. Nothing there was worth hermenting.


    The ��secret talk�� with Situ Yao held much more of Duanmu Chen��s attention. Perhaps aware of potential eavesdroppers, the queries were quite cryptic. Situ Yao didn��t mention any negligence on part of Duanmu Chen, only stating that she was doing well and that her family need not worry.


    But, the listening masters were certain they heard the sound of Situ Yao��s tears.


    Why would she cry if she��s doing well? Could it simply be longing for her homnd and rtives? However, Duanmu Chen didn��t actually neglect Situ Yao. Even during her pregnancy, he asionally visited her. The initial tacit understanding and intimate feelings between them just weren��t the same anymore.


    After hearing the report, Duanmu Chen took no action. Whether Situ Yao had awakened or be more shrewd, he was only concerned with the oue. She was his woman and would give birth to his child. As long as she didn��t make any inappropriatements or actions for Liang Country in the future, he would treat her well.


    Soon it was the Lantern Festival on the 15th day of the New Year.


    A grandntern fair took ce throughout the city. Whether Gu Ling and Su Liang would attend depended on Gu Xiaonuan. It was unsafe to bring a baby into such arge crowd and they feared it would scare her, but the little one was still unused to her parents not being around.


    Zhengzheng had been begging Gu Ling to make him a small airne-shapedntern, which Gu Ling then agreed to.


    By evening, Lu Yu came with Zhengzheng, and received thentern from Gu Ling.


    Having lit it, Zhengzheng was overjoyed. ��Master is so amazing! This looks so cool!�� The little airne, hung by a string seemed like it was truly flying.


    Zhengzheng really wanted to see thenterns with Gu Xiaonuan, but Su Liang said that her sister was still too young to go.


    Reluctantly understanding, Zhengzheng said, ��My mother said the same thing. I��ll just tell her all about it tomorrow!��


    Su Liang agreed, even though Gu Xiaonuan at her current stage couldn��t understand what was being said.


    Gu Ling made othernterns too: a rabbit-shapedntern for Su Liang, and surprisingly another bamboo shoot-shapedntern for Gu Xiaonuan��


    Gu Ling stated that he couldn��t think of anything more suitable to give to his daughter, so he just went along with Su Liang��s previous name for the little God, the bamboo shoot, assuming it had some strange connection to Gu Xiaonuan.


    Su Liangmented that it didn��t matter if it was a bamboo shoot, it was pretty cute after all.


    Old Mu and Cen Man apanied Nangong Qian to thentern festival, with Qiuyue tagging along. As soon as they reached the crowded streets, Nangong Qian started coughing from the crush of the crowd and the scent of fireworks in the air. Old Mu quickly led them into the Wan Family Restaurant, where a private room had been reserved for them.


    Once inside, they found that the Lin��s family was already there, so they joined them. The Lin��s had brought their children to enjoy the festivity, but as they are quite young, Lin Shuzhi didn��t think it would be safe to bring them downstairs.


    After a while, Lian Shun��s parents also came, bringing Lian Shan with them. Yuan Pei trailed behind them.


    As only Nangong Qian and Lian Shan were unmarrieddies of simr age, they sat together, conversing. They had previously met at the Su Mansion.


    Lian Shun��s father started a game of chess with Lin Shuzhi while Cen Man chatted with Madam Lin.


    Bored, Old Mu gazed down at the street, hoping to see a nicentern that he could bring home for his beloved disciple. However, he soon spotted a pickpocket amidst the crowd.


    Having nothing better to do, Old Mu directly jumped down from the second floor, nabbed the thief who was about to run off, handed back the stolen pouch, and called the patrolling soldiers to bound him away.


    Afterward, Old Mu returned to the restaurant and continued to watch for thieves from above, feeling it to be a noble duty.


    While observing the moving crowd, Old Mu spotted Lu Yu and Zhengzheng. Zhengzheng was seated on Lu Yu��s shoulders with a delicate painted mask covering the top half of his face. He was excitedly holding an oddly-shapedntern, looking around. Many people in the streets wore masks, which was also part of the festival tradition. Lu Yu was wearing arger sized mask, just like his son��s.


    Old Mu��s gaze followed them until they were about to disappear into the distance, his eyes suddenly noticing two suspicious figures moving through the crowd towards Lu Yu. Although dressed ordinarily, their arms�� positions caught Old Mu��s attention as they were poised as if prepared to draw knives from their sleeves.


    ��Old Cen!�� A glint appeared in Old Mu��s eyes and he called out to Cen Man before again jumping out of the window.


    Cen Man, unaware of what was happening, nevertheless followed Old Mu out immediately.


    The others rushed to the window to see what was happening.


    After a while, amotion broke out in the crowd. Due to the sheer size of the crowd and chaos, it was unclear what was happening until cries of ��Murder!�� rang out.


    But soon the brief disturbance was quelled. A person had indeed died, but most people didn��t see it happen. By the time they were informed, order had been restored, and the parties involved had ��disappeared��.


    Cen Man escorted Lu Yu and Zhengzheng back to the restaurant, while Old Mu dragged the two bodies into a dark alley. When the government soldiers arrived, Old Mu asserted that he was Su Liang��s master. After they sought instructions from their superiors, they allowed Old Mu to handle the matter on his own and stated they would assist if needed in the future.


    The two men were indeed assassins. However, they were not killed by Old Mu. He had merely stopped them, after Cen Man had injured them with a hidden weapon, they chose tomit suicide rather than be captured.


    Using the light emanating from the entrance of the alley, Old Mu searched the bodies of the two assassins but found nothing that could identify them. Their appearance was very ordinary and their weapons were cheap products easily purchased from roadside stalls. As for their martial arts skill level, it was impossible to tell now that they were dead.


    Lu Yu was worried about Wan Hui and his child at home, he wanted to entrust Zhengzheng to Cen Man and go home to check.


    Thinking that Old Mu mighte over as well, Cen Man ryed this to Nangong Qian and escorted Lu Yu and his son back home.


    Old Mu enlisted the help of the government soldiers he had previously contacted, instructing them to help transfer the corpses to the Su Mansion. He then went to the restaurant to get Nangong Qian and they went home together.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling were about to go to sleep, when Old Mu called for Gu Ling from below Yuanming Pavilion.


    ��I��ll go and see what it is.�� Gu Ling dressed and went downstairs.


    Upon learning that Lu Yu and Zhengzheng had experienced an assassination attempt, Gu Ling immediately furrowed his brow, ��Who was it?��


    Old Mu shook his head, ��I don��t know.�� After saying this, he took Gu Ling to see the two corpses.


    Gu Ling couldn��t find any clues either, instructing Qi Yan to dispose of the bodies before dawn.


    ��Old Cen hasn��t returned from taking Zhengzheng home, I��m not sure if anything happened to the Wan family.�� Old Mu sighed.


    While they were talking, Cen Man returned, reporting that everything was peaceful at the Wan family and there had been no unusual urrences during the night.


    Gu Ling told them to rest, then returned to Yuanming Pavilion.


    He first checked on Gu Xiaonuan, who was sleeping soundly.


    Gu Ling went to the bedside, removed his shoes and outerwear, andy down on the outer edge of the bed. Su Liang then asked him what had happened.


    After Gu Ling finished exining, Su Liang seemed thoughtful, ��Lu Yu and Zhengzheng often travel outside, and their home location is not a secret. The fact that the assassins chose to strike on a crowded main street tonight, could it mean that the person behind this isn��t very certain, and could only take advantage of such an opportunity? Could it be that there are still surviving members of the Li family who intend to kill Lu Yu and kidnap Zhengzheng?��


    Zhengzheng��s birth father is the former biggest porcin merchant in Qian Country, the third young master of the Li family, who had tried every means to kidnap Zhengzheng when he was alive.


    ��If it were the people from the Li family, they shouldn��t be death soldiers.�� Gu Ling didn��t think this was likely.


    ��You��re right.�� Su Liang shook her head, ��It��s even less likely to be traffickers.��


    But if it was someone who wanted to get to Su Liang and Gu Ling, and thought to kidnap Zhengzheng because he was close to them�� Su Liang didn��t think their enemies would be that weak.


    At this moment, in a courtyard of the Nian mansion in the capital city of Qian Country, which had been vacant for a long time, amp was lit.


    This ce had once been confiscated, when the sisters Nian Ruxue and Nian Ruting were exposed for deceiving the emperor, the Nian family was exiled.


    On the day of the incident, Nian Ruxue disappeared and had never been seen again. Later, when Nian Ruting was rescued by Su Liang during the rescue mission for Nian Jincheng, she was meant to die, but she was kept by Yan Shiqi andter ended up in Duanmu Yi��s hands. Since Duanmu Yi��s attempt to disgust Gu Ling with Nian Ruting failed, he told Duanmu Chen that he had executed her.


    Later, Nian Jincheng reimed everything after Gu Ling reimed his identity. He also became the owner of this mansion, but he never lived here again and all the servants were dismissed.


    ��Tingting, those two failures you deployed, they��re useless!�� An exquisitely-dressed middle-aged woman waved off the dust from the chair and sat down.


    Another woman in the room slowly walked to another chair, also sitting down without dusting it off, her voice raspy, ��Once upon a time, Nian Ruxue loved to sit here.��


    If Su Liang was there, she would recognize her instantly. This woman was Nian Ruting, the former Nian family member who was infatuated with Gu Ling. And the middle-aged woman, Ren Dong would recognize, she was her master, Shaoyao.


    The fact that Nian Ruting was still alive was unknown even to Duanmu Yi. Because at that time he did indeed order Nian Ruting��s execution, but it was Shaoyao who was assigned to it. At that time, Shaoyao was disgruntled with Ren Dong and on a whim, she spared Nian Ruting��s life and took her as a disciple.


    Shaoyao looked displeased, ��Tingting, your master is speaking to you.��


    Nian Ruting caressed the armrest of the chair, totally ignoring Shaoyao, ��My life was ruined by Nian Ruxue. She must still be alive, just don��t know which gutter she��s hiding in.��


    Shaoyao��s expression darkened with anger. She had taken in Nian Ruting in the hopes that she would be grateful and obedient, the thing she could least tolerate was rebellious disciples.


    Seeing this, Shaoyao stood up and pped Nian Ruting hard, ��Have you woken up now?��


    Nian Ruting didn��t seem to be in pain. She pulled at her injured lips andughed instead, ��Master, I heard your question. Those two are useless indeed, their only strength is their loyalty to me, willing to die at mymand. Tonight was just a trial, I originally wanted to kill that boy and make Su Liang suffer. It was a great opportunity, but well, it just didn��t seed.��


    ��Why do you insist on causing trouble for Su Liang even though you said that your sister Nian Ruxue is the one you hate most?�� Shaoyao scoffed.


    Nian Ruting sneered, ��Master, I said that Nian Ruxue ruined my life and I hate her, but I didn��t say that I hate her the most. Even though she ruined my life and everything I wanted was taken by Su Liang, after all, isn��t your new master also an enemy of Su Liang? If you want to win the favor of your new master, the best gift is Su Liang��s head.��


    Shaoyao coldly stared at Nian Ruting, ��Don��t think about using me! My master wants not only Su Liang��s life, but also the life of Gu Ling whom you have been thinking about all the time!��


    The color drained from Nian Ruting��s face, ��Why is he always so dismissive of me? We are destined to be together, we were supposed to be betrothed. It��s all because of Nian Ruxue and Su Liang, those two vicious women!��


    ��Enough with your nonsense!�� Shaoyao snapped impatiently, ��I came here not for you. Behave yourself! Don��t act rashly without my order! I don��t want to see a stupid action like the one tonight happening again!��

 Chapter 381: 381. Discard the brain if it’s not being used (Fourth Watch)

    Chapter 381: 381. Discard the brain if it��s not being used (Fourth Watch)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The day after the Lantern Festival, Su Liang had old Mu bring Zhengzheng over, and after discussing with Lu Yu and Wan Hui, they decided to let Zhengzheng stay at Su Mansion temporarily.


    They didn��t know the assassin��s background, so they couldn��t rule out the possibility that he was trying to kidnap Zhengzheng as a hostage against Su Liang and Gu Ling.<div>


    The assassin��s corpse had been disposed of, and there was nothing left to investigate; they could only be more vignt.


    ording to the original n, Liang Country would go to war with Qian Country in the spring. Yin Country��s grain had been given to Situ Xie��s people before New Year, but there was still no sign ofrge shipments in Qian Country. Su Liang had confirmed with Zhengzheng��s grandfather, Master Wan, that there were no unusual circumstances in the grain business recently. This made her really suspect the existence of a storage space-type magical item.


    And, both Su Liang and Gu Ling felt that Situ Xie wouldn��t stay put before the war.


    However, the possibility of Situ Xie sending someone to assassinate Emperor Duanmu Chen was very small. Because Situ Xie knew very well that if Duanmu Chen died, the Duanmu royal family would be gone, and the next emperor would either be Gu Ling and Su Liang, or their friends. Qian Country would be even more dominated by Gu Ling and Su Liang, and it would be even more disadvantageous for Liang Country.


    Therefore, Su Liang believed that Situ Xie would likely send someone to assassinate her and Gu Ling before March. In Situ Xie��s eyes, they were the backbone of Qian Country and the biggest obstacle on his path to great achievements.


    If Su Liang and Gu Ling could be eliminated before the war, then Liang Country would have a better chance of victory during the war.


    After the previous incident, Su Liang thought it was unlikely that Situ Xie would resort to using hostages to coerce her and Gu Ling again. Because this kind of tactic could be easily countered, there were also Qian Country Royal Family��s master infiltrators in Liang Country Yao City. Capturing Situ Xie wasn��t easy, but capturing his grandson was not impossible. However, once this kind of thing started, it was easy to fall into a vicious cycle of mutual harm, and hostages involved would be in great danger.


    Simrly, Su Liang and Gu Ling would also try not to use hostage-taking tactics to force the other party to submit, because they both had a lot of people they cared about and did not want to put them in danger.


    One day, Gu Ling entered the pce to see Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen knew that Gu Ling hade for official business, and as expected, once Gu Ling began to speak, he said, ��The northern border may go to war after the beginning of spring; let Marquis Zhong Xin return to Xuanbei City as soon as possible.��


    Duanmu Chen��s face tightened, ��Did you receive any secret information?��<div>


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Indeed. Situ Xie is getting old and can��t afford to wait or dy.��


    Duanmu Chen frowned, ��But Liang Country doesn��t have enough grain to go to war, unless they��ve negotiated an alliance with Yin Country!��


    Seeing Gu Ling nod again, Duanmu Chen��s face darkened, ��Is the information urate?�� If Yin Country was really nning to form an alliance with Liang Country, the situation of Qian Country would be terrible. The Emperor of Yin Country was not the same as before; Duanmu Chen did not know much about the new emperor, Ji Yuebai, but intuitively, she was a strong opponent.


    Gu Ling admitted, ��The informationes from Ji Yuebai herself.��


    Duanmu Chen froze for a moment when he heard Gu Ling mention the name of the Emperor of Yin Country directly. Suddenly remembering the time when Su Liang had gone missing, Gu Ling had also disappeared, and shortly after, the Crown Prince of Yin Country had be the originally unknown Ji Yuebai. At that time, Duanmu Chen had thought that perhaps Gu Ling was involved in the change of the crown prince.


    But at that time, Duanmu Chen thought it was because of Mu Ya that Gu Ling had a grudge against the former prince and had removed him; he hadn��t thought that Gu Ling��s goal was to help Ji Yuebai be the emperor. Later, he forgot about the matter.


    ��You��ve known the Emperor Yin for a long time?�� Duanmu Chen��s expression kept changing.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��I saved him once many years ago.��


    ��Did you help him be the crown prince?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    Gu Ling nodded again, ��I just gave him a push. Who holds power in Yin Country is very important for Qian Country.��


    ��You mean, Ji Yuebai is now allying with Liang Country on the surface because of you, but in fact, he is allying with Qian Country?�� Duanmu Chen��s eyes suddenly brightened. He had just doubted Gu Ling but quickly could no longer doubt him because if Gu Ling didn��t want him to know such a thing, he would never know. Since Gu Ling spoke it voluntarily, it meant there was no hidden agenda.<div>


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Sort of.�� It wasn��t only because of him, but there was no need to exin too much.


    ��Is Ji Yuebai really trustworthy? Don��t be fooled by him!�� The sudden good news made Duanmu Chen a little incredulous. If Yin Country was really determined to stand with Qian Country, the situation would be greatly beneficial to them, and Liang Country would no longer be a threat.


    ��Trustworthy.�� Gu Ling only said two words. Ji Yuebai wanted a stable world, not to be an emperor. He had explicitly stated that if Gu Ling approved of Duanmu Chen, he wouldn��t object, and when the time was right, he could transfer Yin Country��s power to Duanmu Chen peacefully.


    While there were many ambitious people in the royal family, not all who were born in the royal family desired power and the lofty position. There were always exceptions. Ji Yuebai was a member of the royal family with the ability and ideals who didn��t aspire to be an emperor.


    Duanmu Chen took a deep breath, ��You should have told me earlier, so I wouldn��t have to worry every day about what to do if Liang Country and Yin Country cooperate.��


    ��Some things only became certain recently,�� Gu Ling said, ��Ji Yuebai and I are just friends. He doesn��t listen to me, but I��m sure he won��t work with Situ Xie.�� Because the purpose of the war provoked by Liang Country was aggression, ughter, and seizing betternd and resources. Past history had already proven this.


    Although people from Liang Country could say why they should be poor, Ji Yuebai believed that if the ruler of Liang Country truly cared for the people, they should voluntarily give up their imperial power, use peaceful negotiations to promote unity under heaven, and seek a better future for the people of Liang Country. Because people in other regions might have had a little more luck than the people in Liang Country, but they didn��t owe them anything.


    The world itself is unfair, the geographical gap is actually no different from the gap in birth, and the geographical factor is also a part of one��s origin. Some people are born with a golden spoon and are wealthy all their life, while some are born poor and can��t ever make a better living. Pursuing fairness is eptable, but one shouldn��t use the banner of eliminating injustice to justify robbery.


    However, the Liang Country��s Royal Family has always been using such a grand excuse. They are not truly for the sake of the people of Liang Country because war brings no benefits to the people. The ambitions of the Liang Country Royal Family have caused the already poor people to bear more taxes andbor, making their lives increasingly unsustainable, with many starving and freezing to death each year.


    Duanmu Chen hesitated for a moment and finally asked what was on his mind, ��If it is only me and Ji Yuebai left, who would you choose?��


    By calling himself ��me��, he implied that he was also Gu Ling��s friend.<div>


    Duanmu Chen was very clear that the foundation of his stable position as the emperor was Gu Ling and Su Liang, and the people who held military power were their absolute confidants. Duanmu Yi said that Duanmu Chen was unknowingly being manipted, but Duanmu Chen believed that he was not being manipted but rather chosen.


    Now that Gu Ling has another Emperor friend, it means that he has another option.


    Duanmu Chen knew that if Gu Ling gave up on him, he had no way of making aeback and could only ept losing everything. Fortunately, he believed that so far, he had not done anything to upset Gu Ling and Su Liang. Given their personalities, they wouldn��t take away his current possessions for no reason, even if they were only obtained with their help.


    Gu Ling looked at Duanmu Chen and said a single word, ��You.��


    Duanmu Chen was a bit surprised; even though it was the answer he had hoped for, he suddenly didn��t know how to react.


    After a moment of silence, Duanmu Chen thought of Gu Ling��s intentions. ��Alright, I will issue an orderter to send Marquis Zhong Xin back to Xuanbei City.��


    Gu Ling then got up and left without further exnation to Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen sat quietly for a while, mocking himself with a smile, ��This result is the best it could be; why did I overthink it?��


    Xing Ji received the decree that he would return to Xuanbei City tomorrow and was not surprised. Although he was unaware of many things, he could feel that the three-country stalemate was about to break. Last year, the throne of the three countries had changed hands, which was an unusual sign of a major change.


    Old Lady Xing was extremely reluctant, but also helpless. There are only a few capable militarymanders remaining in Qian Country. Besides Xing Ji, only Lin Bojun can go to Xuanbei City to lead the army, but he is Duanmu Chen��s most trustedmander. He must be kept in the capital city to control the City Guard Army, not because of Su Liang��s face that Lin Bojun was not sent to the border.


    Late that day, Xing Ji came to Su Mansion to bid farewell to Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    When he learned that it was Gu Ling who suggested he return to Xuanbei City, Xing Ji was stunned. ��Is there going to be a war?�� Of course, he wouldn��t me Su Liang and Gu Ling; he just thought they must have a reason for doing so. He was able to returnst year with Su Liang��s great help.


    ��Current news is that it will be early in March after the start of spring.�� Su Liang said.


    Xing Ji��s expression turned serious. ��I understand. I will set off tomorrow morning. If you have any letters or items to be delivered to Qiao Jing and his grandfather, you can give them to me.��


    Su Liang said that she would have them sent to Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion when they were ready.


    Xing Ji hugged Gu Xiaonuan and then excused himself to leave.


    Su Liang wrote a letter to Qiao Cong, and even had Gu Xiaonuan press a small handprint inside. It was expected that Qiao Cong would miss home in Xuanbei City. However, as long as Qiao Jing was there and Liang Country existed, Qiao Cong would not return.


    Su Liang asked Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing to go outside Xuanbei City to Ping��an Temple to find Monk Cheng Yun and give him a letter. Su Liang wanted to ask Cheng Yun if he had seen Yan Shiba in the past half year.


    During theirst meeting, Yan Shiba was considering whether to give up his job as a head assassin because of Su Liang��s words, to be a normal person and to pursue Cheng Yun.


    So after that, Yan Shiba might have gone to find Cheng Yun.


    Cen Man and Nangong Qian both wrote letters to Qiao Cong, and Nangong Qian even made shoes for the grandfather and grandson pair.


    After collecting the letters and items, Su Liang asked Qi Yan to send them to Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion.


    The next day, as soon as the sky brightened, Xing Ji led a group of people and horses to set off to the north. Qi Jiang insisted on following him.


    It was the end of January in a blink of an eye. Half a month had passed since Zhengzheng was attacked on the Lantern Festival. No other incidents rted to the case had urred since then, making Su Liang feel that the origin of the two assassins that night was very strange.


    Su Liang couldn��t think of targeting Nian Ruting because she didn��t know that she was still alive. Nian Ruting decided to do so because she arrived in the capital the night before the Lantern Festival and saw Zhengzheng entering and leaving Su Mansion on the day of the festival. She thenunched her poison n out of impulsiveness, sacrificing two men she had seduced.


    Shaoyao and Nian Ruting had been hiding in the empty Nian Family mansion. Shaoyao often went out alone at night, but she didn��t allow Nian Ruting to go out again.


    After half a month, Nian Ruting still didn��t know what Shaoyao was up to and what she nned to do, so she couldn��t help but ask one night, ��Master, can you tell me the purpose of our trip? I can help Master.��


    Shaoyao was wiping her sword without even lifting her head, ��What if I say that my purpose is to kill Gu Ling?��


    Nian Ruting frowned, ��Master can��t kill him.��


    Shaoyao suddenly looked up coldly at Nian Ruting, ��I was really blind to ept you, a fool who lost her heart to a man and hasn��t awakened even after being abandoned like a worn-out shoe!��


    Nian Ruting��s face stiffened, ��In a person��s life, there must be something they desire and won��t hesitate to pursue; otherwise, what��s the point of living?��


    Shaoyao pointed her gleaming cleaned sword in a different direction toward Nian Ruting, ��You��d better forget about Gu Ling, even if he doesn��t end up with Su Liang, he will never belong to you.��


    ��What do you mean by that, Master?�� Nian Ruting asked with an indignant expression.


    Shaoyao sneered, ��Master said that there is a big figure who wants Gu Ling alive. They just haven��t taken action yet.��


    ��Then why did you say it was to kill him?�� Nian Ruting countered.


    Shaoyao shook her head, ��My purpose of this trip is not to kill people, but to find something in the Imperial Pce of Qian Country. Unfortunately, I haven��t found it yet. Next, I must go to Su Mansion to search for it.��


    Nian Ruting puzzled, ��What treasure is it?��


    ��The secret scroll of mechanisms of the Mu Family. Master said there must be aplete copy in the capital city of Qian Country. If it��s not in the Imperial Pce, it must be in Su Mansion,�� Shaoyao answered.


    ��We could kidnap a hostage and force Su Liang to hand it over!�� said Nian Ruting.


    Shaoyao put her sword back in its sheath, ��You don��t need to use your brain if you��re not using it. Don��t forget how you were taken out of the Heavenly Prison by Su Liang. Such crude methods are useless against her. Once Su Liang and Gu Ling are alerted, our identities will be exposed. I can leave, but you can expect to be torn to pieces by them!��

 Chapter 382: 382. Lin Xueqing’s Self-defense Techniques

    Chapter 382: 382. Lin Xueqing��s Self-defense Techniques<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Since being scolded harshly by Shaoyao the night before yesterday, Nian Ruting had not spoken to her for two days, only watching coldly as she left the Nian Mansion secretly every day, came back after one or two four-hour periods, went out again, came back, looking more and more anxious because she always came back empty-handed.


    The heavily guarded Imperial Pce of Qian Country was an extremely familiar ce for Shaoyao, as she had once been the ��ghost�� who could freely move within the high walls of the pce and knew some hidden ces inside the pce.<div>


    Although when Duanmu Chen became the emperor, he learned that Shaoyao, one of the secret guards trained by Duanmu Yi, had disappeared and increased vignce, theyout of the pce remained the same and could not block Shaoyao��s snooping and investigation.


    After not having any gains repeatedly, she came to the difficult ce��Su Mansion, where people came and went every day.


    Unable to kill Duanmu Chen, dare not take hostages, and even unable to startle the snake, finding a book that must be extremely well-hidden was almost impossible.


    The deadline for Shaoyao��s mission was approaching, and she had to get away from the capital city of Qian Country within five days with gains, travel day and night back to report, otherwise all her choices after escaping the control of Qian Country��s Royal Family would turn into nothing, including her own life.


    On thiste night, when Shaoyao returned with a gloomy face again, Nian Ruting spoke to her again, calling her master with a respectful look and tone, as if the previous incident had not happened.


    ��Master, I have an idea that might not be very reliable, but you can consider it.�� Nian Ruting had nearly been strangled to death by Nian Seventeen. Although she had survived, her vocal cords had been damaged and she had never recovered, her voice hoarse and dry, really unpleasant. If one only heard the voice and did not see the person, he/she would think it belonged to an eighty-year-old woman.


    Shaoyao��s impatience and disgust faded a lot after seeing Nian Ruting��s pretending-to-be-clever eyes, ��Speak.��


    When she first arrived in the capital city of Qian Country, Shaoyao wore a delicate and gorgeous makeup, even though she stayed hidden during the day and avoided being seen by anyone.


    Now, half a month had passed. Shaoyao��s hair was frizzy and her bare face revealed her not-so-young skin underneath the heavy makeup, with obvious wrinkles at the corners of her eyes and a fierce look in her eyes when she wasn��t looking at people. Due to her anxiety, pressure, andck of rest for several days, her lips were cracked like the bark of a dead tree.


    Shaoyao had no hopes for any good ideas from Nian Ruting at all.


    However, when Nian Ruting finished speaking, Shaoyao squinted her eyes and looked at her steadily, ��They all think you��re dead, but Nian Ruxue is still alive.��<div>


    Nian Ruting immediately nodded, ��Yes, master. As long as I pretend to be Nian Ruxue, and catch that child from the Wan Family, we can force Su Liang to hand over the secret scroll. With more caution, there is hope for sess. Didn��t the master say that the child was recently staying at Su Mansion but often going out?��


    Shaoyao snorted coldly, ��He��s going out because Su Liang is luring us to show ourselves, fool!��


    Nian Ruting��s face stiffened, and she pursed her lips, and spoke again, ��Then we can change the target. It doesn��t have to be that child. For example��Xing Yusheng��s grandmother! I remember her rtionship with Su Liang is very good, and she publicly supported Su Liang.��


    That was what happened during the Military Exam back then, but Nian Ruting had a deep impression because that exam led her life to turn upside down and plunge into the abyss.


    Seeing Shaoyao frowning, Nian Ruting exined, ��That old woman surely doesn��t have any masters protecting her, and she is old and in poor health. If we take her as a hostage, Su Liang will listen to us and worry that we will hurt her! The exchange of hostages would be more careful!��


    ��But the master said���� Shaoyao was obviously tempted, but still hesitating.


    Nian Ruting knew what Shaoyao was worried about, ��She doesn��t have time to fight back! Even if she guesses it��s the master��s doing, what can she do from such a distance? She must meet our conditions to save people.��


    Shaoyao was silent for a long time, looking at Nian Ruting��s eyebrows and eyes, ��I know you��ve pretended to be Nian Ruxue. Your foot is notpletely healed, and walking fast will reveal that you are a cripple. Also, your voice cannot be concealed.��


    Nian Ruting reached out and touched her throat, coughed lightly, and tried to imitate Nian Ruxue��s speech, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she heard her own hoarse and unpleasant voice.


    Nian Ruting suddenly lost her spirit, her face twisted with disappointment and anger. She thought she hade up with a good strategy to divert the disaster and kill two birds with one stone. As long as Su Liang could believe that it was Nian Ruxue who had done it, Nian Ruxue would never have a good ending when she appeared again in the future, and Su Liang and Gu Ling would definitely use their power to investigate Nian Ruxue��s whereabouts and kill her.


    ��You��re right.�� Shaoyao spoke again.<div>


    Nian Ruting was stunned, ��What does the master mean by�� ��


    ��The old woman from the Xing Family, let��s choose her. Without any hostages, the task can��t bepleted. And what I mean is that you��re right about Su Liang not having time to fight back. I might have been overthinking.�� Shaoyao��s tone softened a lot.


    Nian Ruting blurted out, ��But I can��t pretend to be Nian Ruxue anymore.��


    Shaoyao��s eyes were impatient, ��Prioritize the main issue, and stop thinking about using someone else��s hand to kill off your sister!��


    ��I��m not���� Nian Ruting wanted to exin.


    Shaoyao interrupted, ��It��s settled. We don��t have to show up, we just need to find a river for an easy escape.��


    Nian Ruting dared not mention Nian Ruxue anymore, but when she heard Shaoyao say she was going to capture Old Lady Xing, she had a hunch that Shaoyao wanted to use her as cannon fodder, ��Master, my foot hasn��t�� ��


    ��But that doesn��t affect your martial arts. I��ll watch and protect you in secret, just in case. That��s the safest way. There used to be two servants who could help, but you got into trouble as soon as you entered the city and sent them to their deaths. Do you think I brought you here to reminisce about your past love?�� Shaoyao��s expression was stern.


    ��I didn��t mean that, master, don��t be angry. I just lost my focus just now.�� Nian Ruting became gentle and obedient again, ��The master is right, this is the safest way.��


    Shaoyao looked at the dark sky outside, ��I am going to investigate Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion, and we will take action tomorrow night.��


    ��Let me go with master,�� Nian Ruting said, ��If there is no obstacle, there is still time to take action tonight. We cannot afford to dy.��<div>


    ��Okay.�� Shaoyao finished speaking and put on a ghost mask.


    Nian Ruting also put on a mask, but hers was much nicer. A drop of ��tear mole�� was iid with a red gemstone at the corner of her eyes.


    The master and disciple duo left the Nian Mansion where they had been hiding, and the mansion once again plunged into darkness.


    After midnight, Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion was quiet.


    When Shaoyao and her disciple Nian Ruting sneaked in from the backdoor, they overheard two old maidservants talking in a low voice, ��Tomorrow the olddy is going to Huguo Temple to fulfill her vows��, ��Since the birth of the young master, the olddy is happy, and our monthly ie has increased��, ��The master has gone to war again, who knows when he will be back����


    Shaoyao pulled Nian Ruting, hid in a dark corner, listened for a while, and then left with Nian Ruting.


    When they stopped in the dark alley, Nian Ruting was puzzled, ��Master, are we not taking action tonight?��


    ��We are not familiar with Marquis Zhong Xin��s Mansion, we don��t even know which room the olddy lives in, or how many people are with her. What if Xing Ji really arranged a master to protect her mother? We will wait for an opportunity to take action on her way to Huguo Temple tomorrow.�� Shaoyao said.


    Today, Lin Xueqing went to Huguo Temple with Old Lady Xing to fulfill their vows together.


    ��Are you sure you don��t need me to apany you?�� Xing Yusheng asked, holding Lin Xueqing��s hand.


    Lin Xueqing shook her head with a smile, ��You stay at home and watch the children. Weren��t you going to learn from Gu Ling? Try it today.�� Her milk was insufficient, so she had hired a wet nurse, thus leaving for half a day shouldn��t be a problem.


    ��Alright then.�� Xing Yusheng nodded, ��Come back early.��


    After arranging the carriage and guards, the Old Lady Xing left for Huguo Temple with Lin Xueqing.


    It was just past the first month of the lunar year, and the weather was still cold.


    The carriage passed through the bustling market, Lin Xueqing lifted the curtain to look outside. The Old Lady Xing didn��t stop her, only reminding her after a while to close the curtain, so she wouldn��t be too cold.


    Lin Xueqing sighed, ��Before giving birth, I felt it was too hard and never wanted to do it again. Now every time I see Nuannuan, both my husband and I want to have another daughter!��


    Old Lady Xing chuckled, her mouth could not close, ��Nuannuan is so adorable that I really want to take her back to our house.��


    The grandmother and granddaughter sat together talking warmly, unaware that they were being watched in the shadows.


    The carriage stopped at the foot of the mountain where Huguo Temple was located. Lin Xueqing got off first, then helped Old Lady Xing down.


    Although the temperature was low, today was a sunny day, and it didn��t feel cold when walking in the sunlight.


    Lin Xueqing supported Old Lady Xing to slowly climb the stairs, with the servants and guards following behind them. Although Old Lady Xing could have used a sedan chair, she insisted on walking by herself after recuperating her health under Su Liang��s guidance in the past two years.


    The winding stone path was lined with dense woods consisting mostly of pines and cypresses. The dark green color resembled a giant screen without any new buds yet.


    Shaoyao first followed the carriage secretly, then sped up to the mountain and found Nian Ruting, who had been ambushing at the predetermined bend of the mountain road earlier. She was dressed in in clothes and disguised as a woman going to worship with incense. It was broad daylight and impossible to wear a mask, so Nian Ruting disguised her appearance, which resembled Nian Ruxue��s face. Anyone familiar with Nian Ruxue would recognize her at first nce.


    Shaoyao signaled Nian Ruting that they wereing, and to get ready.


    To avoid idents, they agreed not to harm or kill anyone if possible, mainly because they were afraid they would not be able to leave after the hostage exchange.


    Although Shaoyao used to be a secret guard trained by Duanmu Yi and had high martial arts skills, she was very clear that she was no match for Gu Ling. The Su Mansion was now filled with hidden talents, and she cherished her life. Her purpose was not to assassinate anyone, so she didn��t want to cause trouble and acted very cautiously.


    The sound of Lin Xueqing and Old Lady Xing talking came over.


    ��Grandmother, are you tired? Let��s take a rest at the stone tform ahead.��


    ��We��ve been walking so slowly and stopping often; there��s no need for a special rest.��


    Nian Ruting��s eyes focused, and she gripped her dagger through her sleeve.


    Peering through the gaps in the pine needles, Nian Ruting saw a figure approaching the nned location. She felt Shaoyao gently push her left shoulder, and she sprang out of her hiding ce!


    Lin Xueqing was daydreaming about taking her son and Gu Xiaonuan to climb mountains when they grew up, when she suddenly saw a figure sh out from the woods through the corner of her eye. She froze for a moment, then instinctively shielded Xing Laotaijun behind her.


    Everything happened very quickly.


    Nian Ruting appeared suddenly, and by the time the guards reacted, she was already in front of Lin Xueqing.


    Lin Xueqing was not familiar with Nian Ruxue, so the disguised Nian Ruting��s appearance did not immediately give her any special feelings. At this moment, all Lin Xueqing could think of were the self-defense techniques Su Liang had taught her.


    She had not exercised for a long time due to her pregnancy and postpartum period, but after recovering, she thought she had gained weight and had flesh around her waist. Recently, she started training again and reviewed those self-defense techniques.


    As a woman, I shouldn��t go for the lower body�� Lin Xueqing quickly analyzed in her mind, and her body naturally responded. Nian Ruting temporarily changed her n to grab Lin Xueqing when she found Xing Laotaijun pushed away but did not expect Lin Xueqing to bend down and evade her control. Then, Lin Xueqing aimed her two fingers at Nian Ruting��s right eye and ruthlessly stabbed into it!


    She had practiced this move many times before, but it was always just simtion. This was the first time Lin Xueqing really used it, with Su Liang��s serious teachings in mind: Be fast! Be fierce! Be urate! Don��t be afraid!


    The sickening and chilling sensation of her fingers in the eye disgusts her, but she had no time to care; Lin Xueqing heard Nian Ruting��s screams and Xing Laotaijun��s gasps, the guards�� swords arrived next to her, she instinctively withdrew her hand and quickly retreated, just in time to avoid the dagger Nian Ruting had stabbed at her.


    In a split second, Xing Laotaijun��s face turned pale. Watching Lin Xueqing run up to her with blood-stained hands, the gentle and adorable image of her daughter-inw suddenly grew incredibly tall in her eyes.


    Nian Ruting was surrounded and attacked by four guards. With her injured eye, her strength was greatly reduced, and she had lost her reason.


    Just as Lin Xueqing reached Xing Laotaijun, grasped her hand, and breathed a sigh of relief, another shadow appeared ghostly behind them, grabbed Xing Laotaijun��s arm, and dragged her back.


    ��Grandmother!�� Lin Xueqing��s face changed drastically.


    Seeing this, the guards abandoned Nian Ruting to save Xing Laotaijun, but it was already toote.


    Shaoyao dragged Xing Laotaijun into the dense forest, quickly disappearing from sight.


    Nian Ruting did get a chance to escape, but because she had be blind in one eye, she panicked and took the wrong path, running through the woods only to find herself facing a cliff at the other side.


    Nian Ruting walked to the edge of the cliff, shrank back, then retreated and ran in another direction. Blood from her eye flowed down her cheeks and chin, spattering on the ground.


    When Su Liang received the news, he was practicing with his sword by theke. Gu Ling, Gu Xiaonuan, and Zhengzheng were ying in the pavilion not far away.


    Qi Yan rushed over with an ugly face, saying that Xing Laotaijun and Lin Xueqing had encountered assassins on their way to Huguo Temple, and Xing Laotaijun had been taken away.


    ��Is Xueqing okay?�� Su Liang��s face darkened.


    Qi Yan shook his head, ��Madam is fine. General Lin has already led the soldiers to search the mountain and told me to hand this over to the Master.��


    Su Liang took the piece of paper handed over by Qi Yan, which had been pressed by a stone, found by Lin Xueqing at Nian Ruting��s hidden location, and was part of Shaoyao and her apprentice��s n.


    But at this moment, Su Liang still did not know the identity of the enemy. The paper only read, ��Tonight, at midnight, by the river outside the city, exchange Mu Family��s secret scroll for Xing Laotaijun.��


    Gu Ling came over, looked at the paper, and upon seeing the words ��secret scroll,�� he said coldly, ��Situ Xie��s people.��


    He was the only one they knew to be most interested in the secret scroll and knew they had the scroll in their hands.


    As Su Liang had to feed Gu Xiaonuanter and couldn��t leave for a while, he asked Gu Ling to check on the situation.


    When Gu Ling saw Lin Xueqing, she had already returned to the Marquis Zhong Xin��s mansion, her eyes red and her hands still stained with blood.


    ��Brother���� Lin Xueqing choked up and told Gu Ling the details of what happened.


    ��Now that I think about it, that woman looked a bit like Nian Ruxue,�� Lin Xueqing said solemnly.


    ��Did she say anything?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Lin Xueqing shook her head and then remembered, ��Her voice was quite hoarse.��


    ��I��ll go check on the situation at the Huguo Temple. They have a purpose and won��t harm your grandmother,�� Gu Ling told Xing Yusheng.


    ��What do they want?�� Xing Yusheng asked with a frown.


    Gu Ling��s face was calm, ��I��ll give it to them.��


    When they arrived at the scene, Gu Ling saw Lin Bojun. His soldiers were searching for bloodstains and footprints in the mountains.


    Gu Ling didn��t find any other useful clues, and went to the pce aftering down the mountain.


    Duanmu Chen had already received the report and immediately asked about the situation when he saw Gu Ling.


    After listening, Duanmu Chen sighed, ��I never thought that Madam Xing would be so bold.�� If it wasn��t for Lin Xueqing blinding the eyes of the person trying to capture her, the oue wouldn��t have been like this. At present, they could not confirm whether the target was Lin Xueqing or Old Madam Xing, but in any case, her counterattack was meaningful.


    Gu Ling did not exin that it was Su Liang who taught her. He just said that he wanted to see Duanmu Yi.


    Duanmu Chen was puzzled. Gu Ling said that one of the assassins looked somewhat simr to Nian Ruxue.


    Duanmu Chen was stunned, ��Is she still alive?�� He had almost forgotten about that ipetent and hypocritical fake talented woman.


    ��I think it��s Nian Ruting,�� Gu Ling said.


    If it were really Nian Ruxue, she would have disguised herself so that Lin Xueqing couldn��t recognize her, and if she didn��t disguise, it wouldn��t just be ��somewhat simr.��


    Gu Ling thought of Nian Ruting. They thought Nian Ruting was dead, but they didn��t see her die, they just heard. And Nian Ruting��s vocal cords were injured, making her voice hoarse.


    Duanmu Chen finally understood why Gu Ling wanted to see Duanmu Yi.


    Together, the two found Duanmu Yi, who was sunbathing in the Imperial Garden. He didn��t have a good expression when he saw Gu Ling, and even ignored Duanmu Chen.


    ��Who did Father Emperor order to execute Nian Ruting at that time?�� Duanmu Chen got straight to the point.


    Duanmu Yi didn��t speak, but his eyebrows furrowed.


    ��Father Emperor, this matter is very important.�� Duanmu Chen said again.


    A momentter, Duanmu Yi said only two words, ��Shaoyao.��


    And Shaoyao was a traitor.


    ��Damn it, that bitch might be really alive. If it��s Shaoyao and Nian Ruting, it seems that they are loyal to Situ Xie now.�� Duanmu Chen really believed in Gu Ling��s intuition.


    When Su Liang learned of Gu Ling��s spection, he couldn��t help but sigh, ��If it��s really Nian Ruting, she has a big life.��


    ��Who��s Nian Ruting?�� Zhengzheng asked curiously.


    Su Liang looked at Zhengzheng and began to wonder if the assassination on the Lantern Festival day was also done by Shaoyao and Nian Ruting.


    Gu Ling had the same feeling.


    As for the secret scroll, Gu Ling said he would give it, but it was one that he had ��copied�� in half a day. Outsiders couldn��t see any problems, and insiders would have a hard time understanding, but he had altered key parts, making it impossible to make real mechanisms and weapons.


    It was getting dark, and there was still no news from Lin Bojun��s side. Su Liang thought that Nian Ruting must have escaped by now.


    ��I thought Master wouldn��t save me.�� Nian Ruting��s voice was hoarse, half of her face covered with dried bloodstains. Her right eye was wrapped with cloth, sprinkled with hemostatic powder. The eyeball was broken, and there was no need for medical treatment.


    She was almost captured, but Shaoyao turned back and rescued her.


    Shaoyao sighed, ��I only have you as my disciple now. Tonight, we will proceed ording to the original n, you in the open, me in the shadows.��


    Angry, Nian Ruting didn��t hear clearly what Shaoyao said. She gritted her teeth and said, ��That Lin Xueqing, I will definitely gouge out her eyes and crush them!��


    Shaoyao sighed, ��After the mission ispleted, I will help you with your revenge.�� But what she was thinking was, this fool is still useful as a shield, and she will continue to push her out tonight. The secret scroll must be obtained, whether she lives or dies��

 Chapter 383: 383. Send back to Heavenly Prison

    Chapter 383: 383. Send back to Heavenly Prison<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Old Mu was very angry about the turmoil caused by the secret scroll again, and he angrily scolded Situ Xie for his foolish wishful thinking.


    Old Mu��s disciple, Mu Yu, had joined the Ministry of Industry as a craftsmanst year upon Su Liang��s rmendation. Then, he was reassigned to a secret foundry a few months ago, and he has not been back ever since. Shaoyao had wanted to catch Mu Yu and inquire about the exact news of the secret scroll upon her arrival in the capital city, but unfortunately, she could not find him.<div>


    That secret scroll had been passed on to Gu Ling, who had already studied it thoroughly. He found that most of the weapons recorded in it wereplicated in structure but limited in power. Therefore, aftermunicating with Duanmu Chen, he did not put too much effort into making the weapons from the secret scroll.


    However, Situ Xie was still unaware of the inside story and nned to wage war against Qian Country. He was not yet ready to give up on obtaining the secret scroll.


    In the end, Old Mu apanied Gu Ling to the riverside for the appointment and rescued Madam Xing. While Gu Ling was away, Cen Man would stay at Yuanming Pavilion with Su Liang and the child.


    When it was time to leave, Gu Ling wrapped the fake secret scroll in a cloth and put it in his arms. He bent down and gently kissed Gu Xiaonuan��s forehead, then kissed Su Liang. Patted the quilt, ��Sleep for a while, I��ll call you when I get back.��


    Su Liang shook her head and picked up a book from the pillow, ��You go, be careful. I��ll wait for you.��


    Gu Ling��s eyes warmed, pinched Su Liang��s cheek, and didn��t say anything before going downstairs.


    By coincidence, Cen Man came over and saw Gu Linging downstairs. She then reminded him, ��Safety should alwayse first, don��t be impulsive.�� Although she knew it was a clich��, Gu Ling has always been cautious.


    Gu Ling nodded lightly, watching Cen Man going upstairs, he went out, and Old Mu, who was waiting outside, had turned around for several rounds already, ��Hurry up, hurry up!��


    At this time, in the dense forest by the riverside, Shaoyao and Nian Ruting were talking. At their feet was a hemp bag, containing the unconscious Madam Xing.


    ��You take her on the boat and go exchange for the secret scroll. Once you get the secret scroll, make sure there��s no problem, throw the hemp bag into the water and leave. I will protect you from the shadows.�� Shaoyao exined her detailed n.


    Nian Ruting frowned, ��How can I confirm that the secret scroll is genuine?��<div>


    Shaoyao took out a half-secret scroll and a night pearl for Nian Ruting, ��This is the real part of the secret scroll. At that time, you can examine it, and if it matchespletely with this, then it is genuine.��


    Nian Ruting flipped through the iplete half of the secret scroll by the light of the night pearl, not understanding what the drawings were about. She had difficulty adapting to the vision of a one-eyed monster at that moment. Her vision of things shed between blurry and clear, requiring her to adjust the angle and concentrate on it specially.


    ��Put it away. They��reing soon.�� Shaoyao looked up at the crescent moon in the night sky. ��Don��t panic when the timees. You have a hostage in your hands. I will protect you from the dark. Verify the secret scroll carefully before letting go.��


    Nian Ruting silently stuffed half of the secret scroll into her sleeve and said, ��Okay.�� After her words fell, she added, ��I will follow Master��s instructions fully.��


    Shaoyao gently patted Nian Ruting��s shoulder, speaking in a gentle tone, ��Don��t worry, everything will be fine. Once the mission is sessful tonight, I will take revenge for you by gouging out Lin Xueqing��s eyeballs tomorrow. When we return to Liang Country, I will report your merits to the Master, and I will also ask a famous doctor to treat you. There might still be hope. As for Gu Ling, whom you want to get, only by helping our Master achieve his great cause can we possibly make him bow his head. Do you understand?��


    Nian Ruting looked at Shaoyao with her only remaining eye, her gaze serious and submissive, ��Thank you, Master. If that��s the case, it would be great!��


    ��Go.�� Shaoyao pushed Nian Ruting gently again. Whenever she needed Nian Ruting to do something, she always liked to make this gesture, as if Nian Ruting was her child and she was encouraging her to do something.


    Nian Ruting bent down, picked up the hemp bag on the ground, but after taking two steps, she bumped into a tree. She fell to the ground, the hemp bagnding on top of her, and let out a muffled groan.


    Shaoyao frowned but still came forward quickly, removing the hemp bag before helping Nian Ruting up, ��Are you alright?��


    Nian Ruting��s forehead had turned red from the collision. She pursed her lips, speaking bitterly, ��Master, it��s too dark in the forest. I can��t see anything.��


    Although the sound of flowing water could be heard from their location not too far from the riverside, the river was not visible, and they would have to move to the edge of the forest for a more unobstructed view.<div>


    Shaoyao looked impatient, but her tone was still tolerable, ��You sustained an injury today and haven��t yet gotten used to it. I will take you to the edge of the woods. They will be here soon.��


    As she finished speaking, Shaoyao picked up the bup sack off the floor, and Nian Ruting gently held onto Shaoyao��s arm, letting her lead them outside.


    Along the way, Shaoyao sighed, ��You��re injured, so I shouldn��t have let you take any risks. But you know how dangerous Gu Ling and Su Liang��s group are, so we must be extremely cautious, n carefully, and not expose ourselves to them all at once. I can only protect you from the shadows.��


    ��Yes, I understand.�� Nian Ruting replied. Her steps were quick and small, like a blind person guided by Shaoyao.


    The light gradually became less dim, and the sound of the river seemed closer and clearer.


    A few more steps, and they would be out of the forest and by the river.


    ��Master, I��m feeling better now.�� Nian Ruting let go of Shaoyao��s arm when she stopped and reached out with both hands to take the bup sack.


    Shaoyao handed over the bup sack while keeping an eye on the activity by the river, fearing that any misstep could cause idents.


    The next moment, Nian Ruting, under the cover of darkness and the bup sack, thrust two sharp knives directly upwards from both sides of Shaoyao��s ribcage, aiming for her heart!


    Nian Ruting��s move was fast, so fast that Shaoyao, who was unguarded and distracted by monitoring the surroundings, only reacted when the knife tips had pierced her heart.


    ��You���� Shaoyao��s mind went nk for a moment, her eyes bulging as she looked at Nian Ruting. She reached out to kill her, but her body involuntarily fell backward.<div>


    At this point, the bup sack, which had just been released,nded on Shaoyao��s body, cushioning the fall and rolling to the side.


    As if hearing movement from the riverbank, Nian Ruting��s eyes narrowed, and she strode forward, raising the blood-stained knives again to brutally stab Shaoyao��s neck from both sides of her corbone!


    With this final blow, Shaoyao, who had already been spewing blood due to the heart injury, took herst breath, not even having a chance to hear Nian Ruting��s exnation for her actions.


    Nian Ruting did exin after confirming Shaoyao had stopped breathing. She pulled out the knives, looked at Shaoyao��s horrified dead face, and sneered, ��In my whole life, I��ve always been used by others. I know all too well what you wanted to do. Your performance tonight and the words you said, you were like my dear sister, Nian Ruxue. But this time, you are my pawn.��


    With that said, Nian Ruting stood up, threw the knives on the ground, walked over, and untied the bup sack.


    Mrs. Xing stilly there with her eyes closed, and Nian Ruting checked her breath, finding her alive and breathing steadily.


    Nian Ruting tore off the bup sack, then gripped Mrs. Xing��s arm, hoisting her onto her back, and walked steadily out of the forest.


    Gu Ling stood by the river, looking at a small boat on the shore without seeing Shaoyao and Nian Ruting approaching, nor searching for them.


    Gu Ling looked up at the crescent moon in the night sky, thinking of his cherished daughter, whose eyes would curve when she smiled, and wished to quickly finish the task and return home.


    As for the goal tonight, it was to safely rescue Mrs. Xing, and whether or not they could kill Shaoyao and Nian Ruting was secondary. To be safe, if they couldn��t be killed, allowing them to bring the fake secret scroll back to Situ Xie would still be a good oue.


    As Elder Mu hid in the shadows and sensed that something was off, he saw someone emerge from the forest near the small boat!


    Gu Ling saw it too.


    At the same time, Nian Ruting saw him, ��Gu Ling, is that you?��


    Gu Ling didn��t answer but became more certain that it was Nian Ruting. Her voice couldn��t be disguised.


    ��I saved Mrs. Xing. It was all Shaoyao��s doing; I was controlled by her for a long time, but I killed her just now.�� Nian Ruting, still at a distance from Gu Ling, spoke loudly, sounding almost breathless as if her throat was being squeezed.


    Old Mu was stunned, and Gu Ling still stood calmly in ce, watching Nian Ruting approach, carrying someone on her back. It could be Madam Xing or someone disguised as Shaoyao.


    It should be Madam Xing�� Gu Ling thought, trying to guess what had happened to lead to this unexpected oue.


    Old Mu, hiding in the shadows, frowned upon hearing Nian Ruting��s words and saw her approaching Gu Ling. Gu Ling did not move, so he hesitated for a moment, then stepped out and stood in front of Gu Ling, staring coldly at Nian Ruting. ��Put the person on your back down! Step back!��


    ��Alright.�� Nian Ruting agreed, slowly putting down Madam Xing and letting her lie on the ground. Then, she stepped back carefully.


    Old Mu turned his head and asked Gu Ling, ��Shall I check her?��


    Gu Ling walked forward, ��I will.��


    Old Mu stayed in ce, watching Nian Ruting��s actions closely. Seeing that her gaze remained on Gu Ling, he snorted coldly, sensing that she still harbored a devious affection for Gu Ling.


    Soon, Gu Ling confirmed that it was indeed Madam Xing. He first checked her breathing, then her pulse, before saying, ��Madam Xing, it��s Gu Ling.��


    Madam Xing slowly opened her eyes, looking at Gu Ling with a slightly excited expression. Her first question was, ��Is Qingqing alright?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��She��s fine. At home. I��ll take you back.�� Saying that, he helped Madam Xing up and carried her on his back.


    Seeing Gu Ling��s intention to leave, Nian Ruting��s expression turned anxious, and she walked forward two steps, immediately being stopped by Old Mu��s shout, ��Stay where you are! Don��t move!��


    Gu Ling didn��t look at Nian Ruting, and when Old Mu asked what to do next, he whispered, ��I��ll go back first. Master, you capture her and send her to the Heavenly Prison, reporting that she��s a previous escaped convict.��


    Old Mu hesitated for a moment, ��She said���� Though Old Mu hated Nian Ruting, the full course of events for tonight remained unclear. ording to Nian Ruting��s story, she killed Shaoyao and saved Madam Xing. Even if she didn��t save her, Gu Ling would have found a way.


    Gu Ling said nothing more, and quickly left carrying Madam Xing on his back.


    Nian Ruting��s fists clenched, then loosened, her eyes warily watching Old Mu as he approached her.


    ��My disciple will take that olddy back first,�� said Old Mu politely, ��Let��s check Shaoyao��s corpse first, then we��ll go back together.��


    ��Go back?�� Nian Ruting��s expression brightened, ��You mean to the Gu Family?��


    Old Mu shook his head, ��The Su Family.��


    Nian Ruting turned and walked towards the small boat, ��Senior, follow me.��


    After dragging Shaoyao��s body out of the forest, Old Mu examined the wounds and asked Nian Ruting how she found the opportunity to kill her.


    Nian Ruting took a deep breath, ��When the Emperor ordered Shaoyao to kill me, I thought she took pity on me and spared my life, even taking me as a disciple. But it turned out, she just wanted me to be her servant, pushing me to my death when needed. To save my own life, I had no choice but to submit to her. Previously, Shaoyao sent someone to kidnap the young master of the Wan Family, and I only learned about it after the fact. I originally nned to exin to Miss Lin on the mountain yesterday and help them deal with Shaoyao. Instead, Miss Lin thought I was trying to kill her�� Tonight, Shaoyao forced me to use Madam Xing as a hostage to exchange for the secret scroll, instructing me to push Madam Xing into the river after verifying the scroll.��


    As she spoke, Nian Ruting took out half of the secret scroll Shaoyao had given her and handed it to Old Mu.


    Old Mu was all too familiar with it, it was his possession, which had fallen into Situ Xie��s hands after passing through Mu Yu.


    ��I knew this was myst chance, and I didn��t want to hurt Madam Xing, so I set up a trap and seized the opportunity to ambush and kill Shaoyao,�� said Nian Ruting solemnly. ��Regardless of what you��ve heard, I was forced into all of this. My sister heartlessly used me, dragging me into the abyss, and when I tried to climb out, I was held back�� Now, I only want to atone for my sins and ask for a chance to start over. With my current appearance, how could I dare to think about Gu Ling?��


    Old Mu listened as she spoke and felt something was off with thest part: If she hadn��t blinded herself and destroyed her beauty, would she still feel entitled to think about Gu Ling? Wasn��t the key point that Gu Ling and Su Liang were already happily married?


    In the deep night in the secluded forest, Nian Ruting spoke of her shattered life in a broken voice, evoking pity.


    However, Old Mu didn��t feel anything. He only remembered that Gu Ling said to capture this woman and send her to the Heavenly Prison.


    Old Mu admitted that he didn��t know Nian Ruting well and was even more aware of the truth that faces can be deceiving. But he didn��t show any sign of that, and just said that Shaoyao��s corpse should be taken back as well.


    ��I��ll do it.�� Nian Ruting volunteered.


    As Nian Ruting bent down to pull Shaoyao��s corpse, Old Mu struck her neck with a palm from behind, knocking her unconscious!


    He then sent the unconscious Nian Ruting to Heavenly Prison, dering himself as Marquis Chang Xin Gu Ling��s master and captured a former fugitive.


    It was well-known that Marquis Chang Xin and his wife were the most trusted people of the emperor. Even if they casually captured someone and sent them to Heavenly Prison, the prison would ept them without question.


    Moreover, once they learned Nian Ruting��s name, the official on duty in Heavenly Prison immediately confirmed that she was indeed a fugitive.


    The matter dates back to when Nian Ruting was imprisoned in the Heavenly Prison due to cheating in the Military Exam. Su Liang asked Yan Shiba for help to save Nian Jincheng. At that time, Nian Ruting was also taken out of the death row, and after the incident, she should have been killed, but Yan Shiqi spared her life.


    Thus, Nian Jincheng had been exonerated, but Nian Ruting was still recorded as a death-row escapee in the Heavenly Prison.


    Afterwards, Old Mu went back to the river to bring Shaoyao��s corpse to Su Mansion.


    After sending Old Madam Xing back to Marquis Zhong Xin Mansion, Gu Ling went straight home, and Cen Man left Yuanming Pavilion after seeing his return.


    ��How did it go?�� Su Liang inquired.


    Gu Ling took off his coat, sat down by the bed, and briefly exined the situation to Su Liang.


    This was beyond Su Liang��s expectations. ��Nian Ruting killed Shaoyao? Is she nning to change her evil ways and get closer to you, or is she just trying to take this opportunity?��


    It wasn��t that Su Liang was maliciously guessing, but Nian Ruting had always acted abnormally, especially her obsession with Gu Ling, which had reached the level of madness. Moreover, her character was problematic. To achieve her goals, shecked moral and ethical boundaries.


    If she didn��t want to work with Shaoyao, why didn��t she flee earlier, especially since she had the ability to counterattack and kill Shaoyao? Furthermore, it was impossible for Shaoyao to keep an eye on her all the time.


    Regarding what happened at Huguo Temple during the day, if she genuinely wanted to repent and stop Shaoyao, why didn��t she speak up at that time?


    First, help Shaoyao capture the person in question, then find an opportunity to kill Shaoyao, run to Gu Ling and im she saved them? Anyway, Shaoyao was dead, so whatever Nian Ruting said about the prior events would be taken as truth.


    Gu Ling had an indifferent expression. ��No need to worry about what she��s thinking.��


    Su Liang nodded. ��It��s good that she��s sent to Heavenly Prison. That��s where she belongs.��


    Back to square one. As a person with normal intelligence, Nian Ruting had willingly cheated for Nian Ruxue in the Military Exam. As for being manipted, it was only because Nian Ruxue deceived Nian Ruting and never nned to fulfill her promises. It wasn��t that Nian Ruting didn��t know she was engaging in illegal and immoral activities.


    ording to thews of Qian Country, both Nian Ruxue and Nian Ruting were undoubtedly guilty.


    Old Mu returned to Su Liang, went outside Yuanming Pavilion, saw the lights were out, threw Shaoyao��s corpse there, and left.


    However, when Old Mu was about to sleep, he suddenly sat up, ran out to Yuanming Pavilion, dragged Shaoyao��s corpse away, and threw it into an empty courtyard. After finishing, he went back, muttering to himself, ��This way, sweet Nuannuan won��t be frightened by the dirty thing.��

 Chapter 384: 384. First teach him how to make a fire

    Chapter 384: 384. First teach him how to make a fire<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Early in the morning, Su Liang recalledst night��s events and wanted to ask Lao Mu what had happened after Gu Ling left.


    Lao Mu took the initiative toe over, without even looking at Su Liang and Gu Ling, went straight to the crib with a big smile on his face, and his voice was upbeat, ��Nuannuan, master is here!��<div>


    Su Liang watched Lao Mu pick up Nuannuan, raise her high, and spin around, having a great time.


    It wasn��t until Nuannuan wailed and was taken away by Gu Ling to change her diaper that Lao Mu remembered he was here to discuss serious matters with Su Liang.


    ��I brought back Shaoyao��s corpse,�� Lao Mu said. ��I didn��t think too muchst night, but when I woke up this morning, I realized that Nian Ruting could have just stabbed her twice, but the additional two stabs seemed like it was meant to silence her.��


    After the sessful sneak attack, Nian Ruting hadpletely controlled the situation, and Shaoyao was injured and unable to counterattack or escape.


    Nian Ruting plunging the knife through Shaoyao��s neck was the fatal blow. If she was innocent, why was she so eager to kill Shaoyao?


    Hearing this, Su Liang felt that she and Gu Ling were right in their suspicions. Nian Ruting tried to use the rescue of Grandma Xing by killing Shaoyao to clear her own name. After all the previous events, Nian Ruting finally realized where Su Liang and Gu Ling��s real ��weakness��y.


    Whether or not she was really being controlled by Shaoyao, at least this time, from the oue, it was clear that Nian Ruting had calcted against Shaoyao.


    After hearing Lao Mu��s detailed ount of Nian Ruting��s behavior and her words, Su Liang shook her head, ��A poor performance.��


    ��Will you go to Heavenly Prison to interrogate her again? Maybe she knows some useful information,�� Lao Mu was still cautious.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I have been meaning to.��


    Nian Ruting had been calctingst night, and now that her face has been exposed, she can finally be forced to tell the truth. Since she followed Shaoyao and cast her lot with Situ Xie, she might be aware of some of Situ Xie��s secret ns.<div>


    Su Liang didn��t expect Situ Xie to send people to steal the secret scroll at this time. What they had originally guarded against was that Situ Xie would send assassins. They were the biggest obstacles for Situ Xie��s uing great ns.


    It was already February, and next month, it was the time for Situ Xie and Ji Yuebai��s ��agreed�� alliance to attack Qian Country.


    Su Liang asked Gu Ling, ��Do you want to go, or should I?��


    Gu Ling, avoiding Lao Mu��s reaching hand and turning a circle, handed Nuannuan to Lao Mu.


    Lao Mu was delighted, and Nuannuanughed.


    Su Liang:�� How adorable this childish Great God is! Gu Xiaonuan really loved spinning around,ughing nonstop as she twirled.


    Today was a sunny day. Hearing Zhengzheng calling for Nuannuan from outside, Lao Mu went downstairs with Nuannuan.


    Gu Ling sat down and answered Su Liang��s question, ��You go.�� He was extremely disgusted by people like Nian Ruting who went mad for so-called love, and didn��t want to see her again.


    ��Okay,�� Su Liang nodded, ��It��s hard to say who among us would make her more upset.��


    When Su Liang was ready and leaving the mansion with Qi Yan, Gu Ling was already fishing by theke. Nuannuan was in the pavilion on the opposite shore, where he could see her at any time.


    Before the morning court session in the pce, Duanmu Chen received a report that the Heavenly Prison death-row prisoner, Nian Ruting, who had been abducted earlier, was captured by Marquis Chang Xin��s masterst night and returned to the Heavenly Prison.<div>


    Duanmu Chen saw Gu Ling yesterday, not surprisingly, but was curious about what had happened in between.


    Su Liang took out the token given by Duanmu Chen and smoothly entered the Heavenly Prison.


    It was in the death-row cell at the deepest part of the Heavenly Prison that Su Liang finally saw Nian Ruting.


    Nian Ruting had woken up just after midnight after being locked up in Heavenly Prison, then madly screamed and yelled until daybreak before stopping, because her originally damaged throat could hardly make any sound.


    The officer who brought Su Liang to the prison cell left after opening the door.


    Nian Ruting was tied to a Zhuzi with iron chains. She hadn��t been tortured, but her hair was disheveled, and her injured eyes were bleeding again, drawing several red lines on her face. One red line twisted across her nose bridge, making it seem as if her entire face had cracks.


    Su Liang stopped one meter away and Qi Yan spoke, ��Nian Ruting, my wife hase to see you!��


    My wife is definitely something Qi Yan said deliberately after understanding the rtionship between Nian Ruting and Gu Ling.


    Nian Ruting was conscious, and after hearing Qi Yan��s words, she slowly raised her head after a moment. Her remaining eye was covered by her hair, so she twisted her neck and shook her head to see a figure that was both familiar and unfamiliar to her.


    Unfamiliar, because Nian Ruting and Su Liang had few past interactions. They met during the Military Exam, and the only time they met in person was when Nian Ruting��s identity was exposed and she was locked up in prison, while Su Liang simultaneously earned the greatest glory in the Military Exam with her real ability.


    Familiar, because during the days and nights after Gu Ling reimed her identity and had interactions with Su Liang, Nian Ruting always mentioned this name with jealousy and unwillingness. As her life kept falling into despair, Su Liang��s life took the opposite trajectory �C she kept climbing higher and living better.<div>


    ��You�� came�� to��ugh at me���� Nian Ruting��s voice was hoarse, almost unrecognizable.


    But standing close, Su Liang knew what she was saying, and then replied, ��Yes. It��s quite funny.��


    Qi Yan turned his head away to keep fromughing.


    Nian Ruting didn��tugh, but shook with anger, ��You�� bitch�� it��s you�� you stole everything from me!��


    Su Liang replied indifferently, ��Are you referring to�� things like luck? If you insist on discussing such a mysterious matter, I could only say your luck was stolen by Nian Ruxue. Even if I hadn��t received the Martial Arts Champion title, it wouldn��t have been yours, but possibly Nian Ruxue��s. Including the position of being engaged to my husband, that was hers too. If you think these should originally belong to you, I won��t deny it, but the former was something you willingly gave up. Have you ever thought that it was your own foolishness that destroyed your life? Of course, I��m not saying you��re kind either, as you seeminglyck that as well.��


    Qi Yan silently gave Su Liang a thumbs-up: So reasonable! So satisfying! This is how you should deal with such people! It��s not even scolding, it��s just the iron truth!


    Nian Ruting spat out a mouthful of blood in a rage.


    Su Liang stepped back to dodge it, ��I have a few questions for you.��


    Nian Ruting suddenlyughed, her blind eye, the ��red lines�� on her face, and her disheveled hairbined to form a gloomy and ghost-like face, ��Let Gu Linge to see me�� if hees, I��ll speak����


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Impossible. My first question: you said that on the Lantern Festival night, Shaoyao sent two people to capture Zhengzheng? Why did Shaoyaoter choose to capture Lady Xing?��


    Nian Ruting��s eyes bulged, staring at Su Liang intently, but she didn��t say anything.


    ��The two assassins who died in the Lantern Festival night weren��t strong enough to be associated with Situ Xie. Knowing Shaoyao, she wouldn��t team up with such people, nor could she find a reason for their loyalty. If she really wanted to catch Zhengzheng during the well-covered Lantern Festival, Shaoyao should have done it herself, or even asked you to help instead of those two useless people. So I guess, those two were your people, right?��


    As Su Liang finished speaking, she heard Nian Ruting grinding her teeth.


    ��You, of course, won��t admit it. But that doesn��t matter anymore.�� Su Liang��s face remained calm, ��Choosing to kidnap Old Lady Xingter was your idea, wasn��t it? Did you n to kill Shaoyao afterwards to clear your name? Old Lady Xing was a good choice, rtively easy to get hold of.��


    ��Only two questions. Second question, Situ Xie must have arranged for a master to assassinate Gu Ling. Who was it? When?�� Su Liang continued to ask.


    Nian Rutingughed again, ��If you want to know�� kneel down and beg me, and I��ll tell you.��


    Qi Yan frowned, ��Master, do you want me to pull out all her fingernails?��


    ��Don��t dirty your hands.�� Su Liang shook her head and turned around, ��Let��s go. She doesn��t know anything. Don��t waste time anymore. Gu Ling is still at home waiting for me toe back.��


    Su Liang once again heard Nian Ruting��s teeth grinding. She walked towards the cell door, counting silently: one, two��


    When Su Liang counted to three, she heard the sound of chains shaking, and Nian Ruting gritted her teeth, ��I know!��


    Qi Yan looked at Su Liang, but saw that Su Liang didn��t stop and had already walked out of the cell.


    ��Come back! I��ll tell you!�� Nian Ruting��s hoarse voice echoed through the Heavenly Prison.


    Only then did Su Liang turn around and walk back, her cold eyes staring at Nian Ruting, ��My patience for you is very limited. It��s impossible for you to see Gu Ling. You can talk now.��


    ��The condition is, let me go.�� Nian Ruting no longer mentioned seeing Gu Ling. She recalled thatst night, Su Liang didn��t go to the riverside, and it was Gu Ling who had let Old Mu send her to the Heavenly Prison. The most urgent task now was survival.


    Su Liang��s face remained expressionless, ��That depends on how valuable the information you provide is.��


    ��Situ Xie said someone wants Gu Ling alive,�� This was a sentence Nian Ruting had always remembered Shaoyao saying. This must be important.


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed slightly, immediately thinking of the mysterious ��fellow townsman�� who hade to the capital city to secretly investigate them. Could it be that the mysterious ��townsman�� was in collusion with Situ Xie? Following that, she recalled the recent discussions about how Yin Country��s grain supplies would reach Liang Country while avoiding Qian Country��s surveince. Was there such a mythical thing as Storage Space?


    If, suppose there really were other transmigrators, and there really was a Storage Space, and that person was helping Situ Xie, some things would make sense.


    However, this spection was an absolute bad news for Su Liang.


    Seeing Su Liang��s silence, Nian Ruting continued, ��If you want to know more, let me go!��


    ��If I let you out now, how far can you go?�� Su Liang asked coldly.


    Nian Ruting gritted her teeth, ��You��You swear a poisonous oath that you won��t deceive me! Swear on your daughter��s life!��


    Upon hearing thest sentence, Qi Yan��s face turned cold, and he drew his sword. How dare she try to curse his littledy! She was seeking death!


    Su Liang remained silent, not getting angry, not cursing or beating Nian Ruting. She simply turned around and walked out, not stopping or looking back, no matter how Nian Ruting raged.


    The prison officer locked the cell door again, and Nian Ruting��s voice waspletely ruined. She was screaming, but no sound could be heard.


    As soon as they left the Heavenly Prison, the bright sunlight was a bit dazzling for a moment. Su Liang raised her hand to cover her forehead and walked towards the carriage.


    After Su Liang got on the carriage, Qi Yan drove off back to the mansion, unable to help but ask, ��Master, aren��t you going to interrogate her about that matter anymore?��


    Su Liang let out a slight sigh, ��She��s just a small minion under Shaoyao. Shaoyao still needs to find the secret scroll to prove her loyalty, but Nian Ruting is nothing to Situ Xie. What she said may not be true, but if it is, it��s probably what Shaoyao told her.��


    If it really was as Su Liang guessed, the identity of that mysterious transmigrator must be extremely secret. How could Situ Xie possibly let servants like Shaoyao and Nian Ruting know about it casually? Su Liang even doubted whether Situ Xie really knew that person��s identity and strength.


    Halfway through, Su Liang asked Qi Yan to change direction. She wanted to go to the pce and talk to Duanmu Chen about the situation.


    The matter about the transmigrator could never be casually disclosed to a third person. Su Liang only said that there seemed to be a mysterious power in coboration with Situ Xie.


    On hearing this, Duanmu Chen pondered, ��There has always been a rumor that there is a mysterious power on the sea, very powerful.��


    It was a legend about the Immortal Ind on the sea. Many people had heard of it, but few believed it.


    Duanmu Chen was skeptical, ��A few years ago, Father Emperor sent ships to investigate. Of the three ships that went out, two returned without sess and one disappeared, never returning. But it could have been due to bad weather.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I don��t think Nian Ruting would know about everything else. His Majesty can continue interrogating her; we won��t see her again.��


    When Nian Ruting wanted Su Liang to swear a poisonous oath with her daughter��s life, she was already a dead person in Su Liang��s eyes. The difference only lies in whether she dies earlier or is subjected to torture by Duanmu Chen during interrogation before dying. Thetter isn��t bad either. Although Su Liang tends to think that interrogation would be of no use.


    ��Let��s interrogate her again,�� Duanmu Chen said.


    Su Liang also had a purpose in entering the pce, suggesting that they send more troops to Xuanbei City.


    Duanmu Chen frowned, ��Are you sure nothing will happen in the south? You trust Ji Yuebai so much?��


    ��Nothing will happen for the time being. Ji Yuebai��s son is going to be Gu Ling��s disciple. We received a letter recently saying he would send his son to our house, and he should be arriving soon,�� Su Liang said.


    Duanmu Chen was surprised, ��Is this�� sending his son as a hostage to show sincerity in cooperating?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��I don��t know Ji Yuebai, but ording to what Gu Ling said, his character should be rather quirky. I think he just simply feels that his son is mischievous and wants to send him to us for discipline, maybe to make his son a peerless master? But considering the oue, His Majesty��s opinion is not wrong.��


    Duanmu Chen also couldn��t helpughing, ��If that��s the case, then I have nothing to worry about. I��ll listen to you and issue a secret order as soon as possible to send more troops to the north.��


    When Su Liang returned home, Gu Ling had already caught two fat fish and was cooking fish soup with an apron tied around his waist.


    After greeting each other, Su Liang went to feed Gu Xiaonuan first, then went to the kitchen to be Gu Ling��s assistant.


    After telling about her encounter with Nian Ruting, Gu Ling shared the same view as Su Liang: Nian Ruting couldn��t know more, especially about the protagonist of the matter ��someone wants Gu Ling alive.�� However, their overt and covert enemies may have joined forces.


    ��If there really is Storage Space, we can take it for ourselves.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liangughed, ��It may not necessarily be an object. By the way, is Ji Xiaobai arriving soon? Are you going to teach him martial arts?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��There��s no hurry, let��s teach him how to light a fire first. In our house, if you don��t work, you don��t eat.��


    Su Liang: ��She already felt sorry for Ji Xiaobai, but she would definitely support her Great God at home��

 Chapter 385: 385. This master is not too cold

    Chapter 385: 385. This master is not too cold<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Three dayster, Chang��an came to inform Su Liang that Nian Ruting had died in the Heavenly Prison.


    Although torture couldn��tpletely break her, Chang��an handed Su Liang a copy of her confession. Duanmu Chen had already seen it and believed there was nothing of value in it.<div>


    Su Liang read it from beginning to end, finding it somewhat chaotic, possibly because Nian Ruting had already been on the edge of insanity and copse. The confession included how Shaoyao had spared her life, when they went to Liang Country as master and disciple, and the purpose ofing back to Qian Country.


    However, regarding the assassination on Lantern Festival night, Nian Ruting still imed it was done by Shaoyao and had nothing to do with her.


    Nian Ruting said she knew Nian Ruxue��s whereabouts and could help capture her in order to atone for her crimes with meritorious actions.


    Su Liang shook his head and put down the confession. If Nian Ruting really knew where Nian Ruxue was, she would have either gone to kill her already or confessed it earlier instead of waiting until now. This was just her dying struggle.


    What Su Liang was truly concerned about was the ��someone�� who wanted Gu Ling alive. Nian Ruting mentioned it, but she didn��t give any more useful information.


    Duanmu Chen didn��t think too much about this either. Su Liang had told him about a mysterious force that seemed to be helping Situ Xie, and there could be many reasons for wanting Gu Ling alive. The simplest one might be that some woman was attracted to his beauty, which wasn��t too strange at all.


    Duanmu Chen had already issued a secret decree in ordance with Su Liang��s advice three days ago, secretly sending reinforcements to Xuanbei City. Nian Jincheng and Lian Shun couldn��t leave Jiaye City, as it would be too obvious, and they were definitely being watched by Situ Xie��s informants. However, Ren Dong and his siblings, Bai Yang, could go. Their outstanding martial arts and assassination skills would also be useful in Xuanbei City.


    One day, Zhengzheng was pushing a lovely baby carriage and ying with Gu Xiaonuan in the garden, while old Mu was shaking a rattle nearby, nodding his head with the beat and making Gu Xiaonuanugh.


    Suddenly, Zhengzheng saw someone behind a big tree not far away and immediately stopped, ��Old Mu, there��s someone over there!��


    Amid the noise of the rattles, old Mu took a step forward and stood in front of Zhengzheng and the baby carriage, his elderly eyes narrowed, ��Who��s there? Show yourself!��


    If it were an assassin, they wouldn��t dare to break into Su Mansion during broad daylight. If it were a thief, it was even more impossible.<div>


    The next moment, two people, one old and one young, walked out from behind the big tree. They looked quite simr to thebination of old Mu and Zhengzheng.


    Old Mu felt that the old man looked familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere before.


    As for the kid�� Old Mu��s gaze lowered, and he saw a big-eyed, adorable child looking at him curiously.


    The old man was Ji Yuebai��s master, Lai Hong. Old Mu had indeed seen him in Su Mansion before, but only caught a glimpse of him entering Yuanming Pavilion from a distance and had never greeted him.


    ��Wee from Yin Country,�� Lai Hong let go of the little boy��s hand and saluted old Mu.


    Old Mu was caught off guard, and the little boy slipped past him and ran over.


    ��Is this a little sister?�� The little boy asked curiously, looking at Gu Xiaonuan in the baby carriage with sparkling eyes.


    Zhengzheng frowned slightly, ��Who are you? This is my little sister, not yours.��


    The little boy grinned, ��I��m from your family!�� He raised his hand topare Zhengzheng��s height, ��I��m taller than you, so I��m your big brother!��


    Zhengzheng looked speechless and was about to turn the baby carriage around and go back.


    Old Mu had already learned the identity of these two visitors. Su Liang had mentioned that Gu Ling would have another discipleing to live with them soon, and it must be this young prince from Yin Country, who indeed looked quite aristocratic.<div>


    Feeling a bit awkward by the conversation between the two children, Lai Hong hurriedly pulled his own disciple back, ��Let��s go pay our respects to your master and mistress first.��


    ��What��s his name?�� Old Mu asked.


    The little boy answered, ��My name is Ji Tianyang! My nickname is Xiaoshu!��


    Zhengzheng blinked his eyes. His name was Wan Zhengyang, and theirst characters in their names were the same. But why wasn��t Ji Tianyang��s nickname Tiantian or Yangyang?


    ��Because I love to climb trees,�� Ji Xiaoshu exined with a grin.


    Lai Hong: �� Actually, Ji Tianyang��s original nickname was Jingjing, given by Ji Yuebai. During her pregnancy, Ji Tianyang was very ��active��, so Ji Yuebai hoped that her son would not be too disruptive after he was born. However, as soon as Ji Tianyang could walk, he would run around and try to climb trees whenever he saw them, acting like a little monkey. So they simply changed his nickname to Xiaoshu because calling him Jingjing didn��t make any sense and was tooical��


    Zhengzheng then asked, ��Were you hiding behind the tree just now because you wanted to climb it?��


    Ji Xiaoshu nodded, ��That tree looked great, I wanted to climb up and take a look, but my master caught me!��


    Lai Hong was genuinely embarrassed and exined that their visit was a secret, so they didn��t enter through the main gate but rather the back door through the garden. They had also informed Gu Ling in a letter beforehand. Ji Xiaoshu��s ��tree climbing addiction�� red up, and as Lai Hong was catching him, they were spotted by Old Mu and Zhengzheng.


    Old Muughed heartily, ��Great, kids should have fun! Come to our house and y as much as you want!��


    Ji Xiaoshu ran over to the baby stroller and curiously looked at it, asking Zhengzheng if he could try pushing it.<div>


    Zhengzheng was not very willing, but considering they were guests from afar, it would be impolite to refuse, so he moved aside and suggested pushing it together with Ji Xiaoshu.


    The next moment, Ji Xiaoshu pushed the stroller forward, and Zhengzheng let go, falling a step behind.


    ��Stop!�� Zhengzheng chased after him, ��Give me back my sister!��


    Ji Xiaoshu ran even faster, ��She��s my sister!��


    Gu Xiaonuan was drowsy in the stroller, not caring what the childish boys were fighting about��


    Old Mu watched Ji Xiaoshu��s retreating figure, thinking that his house was about to get even livelier.


    When Su Liang saw Old Mu apanying Lai Hong to find her, she wondered, ��Where��s Xiaoshu?��


    From outside came Zhengzheng��s voice, ��I��m one month older than you!��


    Another even louder voice replied, ��I��m half a head taller than you!��


    Su Liang looked outside the bed, only to see Zhengzheng confronting another little boy, with Gu Xiaonuan sleeping soundly in the stroller in between them.


    It seemed Ji Xiaoshu was indeed a bit taller than Zhengzheng.


    Zhengzheng said solemnly, ��My master said I��m the eldest disciple!��


    Ji Xiaoshu smiled with raised eyebrows, ��Eldest senior brother, please take care of me from now on.��


    Zhengzheng was dumbfounded. Weren��t they fighting about who got to be the boss? What��s this kid��s angle?


    The next moment, Ji Xiaoshu grabbed Zhengzheng��s arm, ��Big brother, I��ve just arrived and don��t know anything here. You must take good care of me. Now, I��m hungry!��


    Thest three words were spoken emphatically and confidently.


    Su Liang couldn��t help but smile. Ji Yuebai��s son was lively and clever, very cute. He had wrapped Zhengzheng around his finger right away.


    However, Zhengzheng quickly recovered and told Ji Xiaoshu, ��You have to listen to me then.��


    Ji Xiaoshu nodded, ��No problem!��


    Butter, countless incidents proved that Ji Xiaoshu did listen, but notpletely. He let things go in one ear and out the other. It wasn��t easy being the eldest senior brother!


    When Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu brought Xiaonuan back to the Yuanming Pavilion, Lai Hong, holding a teacup, coughed twice to remind Ji Xiaoshu of their agreement on the way here, to behave well.


    Ji Xiaoshu then obediently walked up to Su Liang, and then, jumped into her arms and affectionately said, ��Mother!��


    Lai Hong: ��Now I have a feeling that once I send him away, I won��t be able to take him back��


    Su Liang smiled and rubbed Ji Xiaoshu��s head, ��Are you hungry, Xiaoshu? What do you want to eat?��


    This kid had very fair skin and a lively expression, with a hint of natural cunning.


    ��Delicious,�� Ji Xiaoshu said, sniffing the aroma from Su Liang��s body, and suddenly feeling a little upset, ��I miss my mom.��


    Su Liang sighed softly. Ji Xiaoshu was the biological son of Ji Yuebai��s original wife, but she passed away due to illness when Ji Xiaoshu was just three years old. The current Empress of Yin Country is not Ji Xiaoshu��s mother.


    Before Su Liang could console him, Ji Xiaoshuughed again, ��Where��s my Master? My dad told me he��s the most handsome man in the world!��


    At this moment, Gu Ling appeared at the door, wearing an apron and holding a kitchen knife.


    Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes widened, ��Ma��Master?��


    ��Come here,�� Gu Ling said indifferently.


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately hid behind Su Liang, ��Is Master going to chop me?��


    ��Come here,�� Gu Ling repeated.


    ��Go ahead, he was just cooking something delicious and forgot to put down the knife,�� Su Liang exined.


    ��Master can cook? That��s amazing. Unlike my dad, who only knows how to eat.�� Ji Xiaoshu ran towards Gu Ling and respectfully greeted him with a bow, ��Master, your disciple greets you.��


    ��Hmm,�� Gu Ling nodded, and reached out. Everyone thought he was going to pat Ji Xiaoshu��s head, but he instead grabbed the cor of Ji Xiaoshu��s shirt, lifted him up, and walked out.


    Lai Hong: ��He thought Ji Yuebai��s way of raising his child was already outrageous enough, but what on earth was Gu Ling doing? Was this how they raised children in his family?


    Lai Hong turned his head to look at Gu Xiaonuan in the baby carriage and noticed her appearance, his eyes immediately softened, and he smiled at Su Liang, ��Your love is truly beautiful.�� As for Ji Xiaoshu, Lai Hong was only responsible for bringing him here. Ji Yuebai had told him to return to Yin Country immediately after he dropped off Ji Xiaoshu because he had other matters to attend to and didn��t need to stay and watch over Ji Xiaoshu here.


    Lai Hong felt that with Su Liang, the wife of the master, present, he could rest assured. Besides, Zhengzheng was there to be Ji Xiaoshu��s ymate, a child who appeared to be well-behaved and sensible. As for letting Ji Xiaoshu learn martial arts, that was only secondary; the most important thing was for him to be happy.


    Ji Yuebai now had other children, all of whom had mothers. He had mentioned before that Ji Xiaoshu liked to climb trees and hide when no one was paying attention, just to attract his attention.


    However, regrettably, Ji Yuebai was an emperor, and he had too many matters and people to attend to, leaving him without enough time and energy to apany this most cherished son of his. After Ji Xiaoshu entered the pce, Ji Yuebai found him even more unhappy. Upon receiving Gu Ling��s letter stating that he agreed to ept Ji Yuebai��s son as his disciple, Ji Yuebai, after much deliberation, decided to send Ji Xiaoshu to live with Gu Ling and Su Liang for a while.


    It wasn��t that Ji Yuebai didn��t care about this son and wanted to dump him on someone else; rather, he thought that letting Ji Xiaoshu experience a change of environment and adjust his mood would be better for him, treating it like an education tripbined with a vacation. As for Gu Ling and Su Liang, Ji Yuebaipletely trusted their character and admired their abilities.


    Ji Yuebai had even investigated the connection between Zhengzheng and Su Liang, and thus believed that Gu Ling and Su Liang would definitely be good at dealing with children.


    As for whether Ji Xiaoshu would want to returnter and when he would return, Ji Yuebai nned to let him decide. If Ji Xiaoshu expressed his wish to return home, Gu Ling and Su Liang would certainly send him back.


    However, Ji Yuebai certainly didn��t expect that Ji Xiaoshu was now sitting properly on a small stool, helping Gu Ling start the fire.


    ��Master, why am I lower in seniority than Wan Zhengyang? I��m taller than him,�� Ji Xiaoshu asked in his not-so-well-behaved manner.


    Gu Ling replied indifferently, ��It��s based on arrival.��


    ��Alright. Then why can Master cook? My dad can��t,�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    Gu Ling responded while cutting vegetables, ��Why don��t you know how to cook?��


    Ji Xiaoshu was taken aback, ��I haven��t learned.��


    Gu Ling replied nonchntly, ��I have learned.��


    Ji Xiaoshu scratched his head with the small branch in his hand, that��s it?


    Ji Xiaoshu��s stomach growled, and he said weakly, ��Master, I��m so hungry.�� This Master was indeed good-looking, but he was also very aloof and strict, making Ji Xiaoshu a bit afraid. He really wanted to find the sweet-smelling, gentle wife of his Master instead!


    Gu Ling handed over a te of freshly-fried steamed buns, the golden-brown crust still steaming and fragrant.


    Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes lit up as he stood up and dropped the branch. He reached out to grab the te but then frowned and showed his dirty hands to Gu Ling, ��Master, my hands are dirty.�� He seemed to be requesting to be fed.


    Gu Ling ced the te on the cutting board and continued cutting vegetables, ��There��s water over there. Wash your hands yourself.��


    ��Oh.�� Ji Xiaoshu pouted. He knew he should wash his hands, but he was too hungry and wanted to eat right away, plus he still had to tend to the fireter.


    Ji Xiaoshu washed his hands, took a handkerchief from his bosom, wiped them, folded the handkerchief and ced it on a small stool, then ran over to the chopping board and picked up a hot, freshly fried dumpling, taking a bite.


    It was filled with juicy meat, and the crust was crispy. Ji Xiaoshu thought it was delicious and quickly finished it, asking Gu Ling, ��Master, can I have another one?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.��


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately hung his head, silently turned and walked over to the little stool, picked up the handkerchief in his hand, sat down, and stared at the fire in the stove.


    The next moment, Gu Ling walked over, told Ji Xiaoshu to get up, and move aside.


    Ji Xiaoshu stood up with the stool and watched as Gu Ling picked up a pair of iron tongs, bent down and pulled a lump of charcoal out of the stove.


    Ji Xiaoshu pursed his lips and kept quiet, ncing at the doorway, wanting to run out, but thinking about how Gu Ling had dragged him over with a cleaver in his hand, he worried he might get hit if he ran out��


    Seeing Gu Ling crack open the charcoal, Ji Xiaoshu smelled a tempting sweet scent and couldn��t help but swallow. Was that actually something to eat?


    The next moment, Gu Ling looked over, and Ji Xiaoshu immediately stood up straight.


    ��Come here,�� Gu Ling said.


    Ji Xiaoshu silently approached, and the closer he got, the more alluring the scent became.


    Then, Gu Ling handed Ji Xiaoshu the roasted sweet potato he had just cracked open and ced in a small bowl.


    Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes widened, was it really something to eat? He had never seen such a thing before, it was amazing that it hade out of the fire.


    Ji Xiaoshu put down the stool, took the small bowl, and Gu Ling handed him a small wooden spoon with a cute little carved rabbit on the handle.


    Ji Xiaoshu touched the rabbit��s ear and quickly shifted his attention to the roasted sweet potato, scooping a bit with the spoon and putting it in his mouth. The sweet potato was fragrant, tender, and melted in his mouth.


    ��So delicious!�� Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes squinted with happiness.


    This sweet potato was specially sent by Aunt Bai from Su Family Vige before the Lunar New Year, and there was only one left. Gu Ling had originally nned to roast it for Su Liang, but decided to give it to Ji Xiaoshu as he had never had it before.


    With only the skin of the sweet potato left in the bowl, Ji Xiaoshu ced the bowl on the chopping board, looking at the dumpling Gu Ling had not allowed him to eat a second time, feeling not so hungry now. He turned to see Gu Lingdling something out of the pot, and smelled a different kind of fragrance.


    So, when Ji Xiaoshu sat down on the small stool again, he had half a bowl of milky white fish soup in his hands.


    After finishing the fish soup, Ji Xiaoshu let out afortable sigh, ��That was so good.��


    Gu Ling took the bowl and asked Ji Xiaoshu, ��Do you still want a dumpling?��


    Ji Xiaoshu blinked and shook his head, ��Nope.�� It turned out his master didn��t let him eat a second dumpling not because he was stingy, but because there were more delicious things to eat!


    ��Go out and y,�� Gu Ling waved his hand.


    Ji Xiaoshu was stunned, ��Master, didn��t you catch me just to make me tend the fire?�� At the time, Gu Ling seemed so scary, as if he had finally caught a little child to tend the fire and wouldn��t let him go.


    Gu Ling tapped Ji Xiaoshu��s forehead with his finger, ��Didn��t you say you were hungry?��


    Ji Xiaoshu blinked again, ��Master, you heard me telling my senior brother I was hungry and caught me to have something delicious?�� He had waited for a while aftering in because�� the dumplings were too hot right out of the pot? The sweet potato wasn��t done roasting yet, and the fish soup hadn��t finished cooking!


    Gu Ling didn��t answer and turned back to cutting vegetables.


    Ji Xiaoshu hesitated for a moment, darted over, and hugged Gu Ling��s leg from behind, before darting off and running away shouting, ��Mom! Help! Master is going to hit me!��


    Gu Ling: ��

 Chapter 386: 386. Who is in the dominant position

    Chapter 386: 386. Who is in the dominant position<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    As Li Hong was about to get up and leave, he heard Ji Xiaoshu��s ��terrified�� voice and immediately frowned.


    Zhengzheng shook his head, ��Impossible! Master is the best, he would never hit him!��<div>


    Then, Ji Xiaoshu ran in from the door, not looking at anyone else, but only at Su Liang, ��Master��s wife!��


    Su Liang stretched out her arms to hug the oing Ji Xiaoshu, and could smell the food aroma from the kitchen on his body.


    ��Master��s wife, my master is so fierce, why don��t you take my sister and move in with me?�� Ji Xiaoshu snuggled against Su Liang, hugging her arm with his small head rubbing against it.


    Li Hong: �� Gu Ling must not have hit Ji Xiaoshu, but he must want to do so now��


    ��No!�� Zhengzheng answered for Su Liang, ��If you want to go home, go by yourself!��


    Ji Xiaoshu said with a grin, ��I��ve already gone home! My dad said that from now on, I belong to my master��s wife��s family!��


    Li Hong cleared his throat, ��It��s time for this old man to leave.��


    Ji Xiaoshu slid off the chair, ran over to hug Li Hong, and quickly let go, ��Master, please leave quickly and tell my dad that when I grow up and have time, I will visit him.��


    The words sounded affectionate, but not too much so.


    However, Li Hong knew that Ji Xiaoshu was ��retaliating�� against Ji Yuebai��s parting words to let him have fun and not miss home. When Ji Xiaoshu was initially sent away by Ji Yuebai, he was somewhat sad, although he didn��t show it in front of Ji Yuebai. Later on, he discovered that the outside world was fun, and as he got farther from home, his mood improved.


    ��Why don��t you stay for a meal before leaving, Senior? It won��t make much difference.�� Su Liang suggested. They were guests, after all, and it was dinner time.<div>


    After thinking about it, Li Hong agreed. His main purpose was to see if Gu Ling and Ji Xiaoshu could get along as master and disciple, so he could report back to Ji Yuebai.


    At lunch, Li Hong was pleasantly surprised. Gu Ling��s cooking skills were so good, and it seemed that he usually cooked their meals. This was perhaps a unique talent in the world.


    Ji Xiaoshu wanted to sit next to Su Liang, which was originally Gu Ling��s position.


    Gu Ling nced at him, picked him up, put him to the side, and sat down.


    Su Liang couldn��t help butugh, ��Be nicer to your disciple.��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��He said I��m fierce, which means he wants me to be fierce towards him.��


    Ji Xiaoshu was taken aback for a moment, wondering if that was how the logic worked��


    Li Hong lowered his head to drink soup, while Zhengzheng held his bowl and giggled.


    Seeing Ji Xiaoshu only eating vegetables, Li Hong picked up a steamed bun for him, thinking that he had said he was hungry earlier.


    But Ji Xiaoshu refused, ��You eat it, Master. My master has already given me a steamed bun, fish soup, and a delicious�� What��s that sweet thing called, Master?��


    Gu Ling replied, ��Roasted sweet potato.��<div>


    ��I also had roasted sweet potato!�� Ji Xiaoshu remembered the taste, ��It was so delicious!��


    Li Hong then realized that Gu Ling had taken Ji Xiaoshu to the kitchen to feed him and understood why Ji Xiaoshu dared to yell out loud that Gu Ling was going to hit him. It was precisely because Ji Xiaoshu had figured out that Gu Ling was not fierce, but a kind and loving person.


    This child was quite sensitive. Although he seemed lively and yful, not many people saw this side of him. He showed extraordinary closeness to both Su Liang and Gu Ling, albeit in different ways.


    Ji Xiaoshu ate a little more and was full. Zhengzheng put down his chopsticks and asked Gu Ling, ��Master, can I take my junior disciple upstairs to see the fun stuff?��


    Gu Ling nodded, and the two youngsters raced upstairs.


    ��Senior Brother, what��s the fun thing?��


    ��You��ll know when you see it. I guarantee it will open your eyes!��


    Li Hong was also a bit curious about what it was.


    After a while, Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng��s voices came from upstairs.


    ��What is this? It��s so strange!��


    ��Wow! It can run like a big bug!��<div>


    ��There��s also a jumping one!��


    ��Why would Master make a fake toad that can jump?��


    ��It��s a frog!��


    Lai Hong wanted to put down his chopsticks and see what was so amusing. Ji Xiaoshu was the crown prince of Yin Country and must have seen many treasures before, yet he was so surprised.


    After lunch, Old Mu took Lai Hong to his ce to rest.


    Lai Hong reluctantly agreed, thinking that he would leave after a short rest.


    Later in the afternoon, when Lai Hong prepared to leave and went to Yuanming Pavilion to bid farewell to Ji Xiaoshu, he was astonished to find him in ss.


    While Lai Hong was resting, Su Liang had already arranged for Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng to have a nap in the study room upstairs, waiting for Lin Shuzhi toe and wake them up.


    Zhengzheng was Lin Shuzhi��s disciple, and in the past, he always went to Lin Shuzhi��s house to write and read books. After the New Year, the lessons were changed to Lin Shuzhiing to Su Mansion to teach Zhengzheng. The main reason was because of Gu Xiaonuan. Lin Shuzhi liked his little disciple so much that he simply wasn��t busy anymore. He had sses at the Imperial College in the morning and taught Zhengzheng at Su Liang��s house in the afternoon. He could also hold Gu Xiaonuan.


    Today, Lin Shuzhi arrived on time, only to find that Gu Ling and Su Liang had arranged for him another little disciple.


    Upon learning of Ji Xiaoshu��s identity, Lin Shuzhi asked uneasily, ��Does the emperor know you��re hiding the Crown Prince of Yin Country at home?��


    When Su Liang told him that Duanmu Chen already knew Ji Xiaoshu woulde and was very pleased, Lin Shuzhi understood why, but still felt a little speechless.


    However, Lin Shuzhi was no longer surprised at anything that happened to Su Liang and Gu Ling and quickly epted the new arrangement. Teaching one or two was the same. His original n was to set up a small school at home when his grandchildren, outer grandchild, and Gu Xiaonuan grew up a little, and he would be in charge of all their studies. The thing he liked and excelled at the most in his life was teaching and nurturing others, especially his own family.


    Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng were of the same age, and since he was born as a royal grandson and now the crown prince of Yin Country, he had naturally begun his enlightenment early.


    Lin Shuzhi inquired and found that Ji Xiaoshu��s learning progress was simr to Zhengzheng��s, teaching them together was just


    right, and the two could also keep each otherpany.


    Lai Hong stood outside the window, watching Lin Shuzhi read aloud while Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng listened attentively. Suddenly, Ji Xiaoshu nudged Zhengzheng with his elbow, wanting to whisper something to him, but Zhengzheng immediately gave him a serious look to show that it was not allowed.


    Lin Shuzhi smiled warmly, ��Xiaoshu, if you��re not focused, you��ll have to copy a page of characters as punishment.��


    ��Master, I was wrong.�� Ji Xiaoshu blinked his big eyes and looked at Lin Shuzhi.


    Lai Hong thought, this child was testing Lin Shuzhi��s temper to see if he was really strict or quite rxed. Ji Xiaoshu always did this with people he just met, including Gu Ling, who had also been carefully tested by him. The only exception was Su Liang, who was very intimate at their first meeting.


    ��Don��t want to write more?�� Lin Shuzhi asked.


    Ji Xiaoshu nodded, then saw Lin Shuzhi nod too, ��Fine, no penalty for copying characters, running is the punishment. Run threeps around theke.��


    ��Huh?�� Ji Xiaoshu was dumbfounded.


    Lin Shuzhi looked at the well-behaved Zhengzheng and the lively Ji Xiaoshu, thinking that they were really like Lin Boyan and Lin Bojun when they were young. Back then, Lin Bojun couldn��t sit still while studying, so Lin Shuzhi asked him to practice martial arts.


    Lai Hong nodded silently, thinking that this was very good indeed. He had long heard of Lin Shuzhi��s great reputation, as a father and son both earning the title of Top Schr. Having Lin Shuzhi teach Ji Xiaoshu was something Ji Yuebai couldn��t even ask for. Lin Shuzhi��s gentle but disciplined attitude also impressed Lai Hong.


    Finally, when Lai Hong left, Ji Xiaoshu was already running around theke, with Zhengzheng voluntarily apanying him, and Gu Ling fishing by theke.


    Lai Hong heard Zhengzheng��s joyous voice, ��Xiaoshu, as soon as Master catches a fish, we��ll have fried fish to eat! Master��s fried fish is the best in the world!��


    Lai Hong couldn��t help but reveal a gratified smile, now knowing for sure that Ji Yuebai sending Ji Xiaoshu here was absolutely correct. Ji Xiaoshu had a master like a mother, a versatile and perfect master, a younger brother to study and practice martial arts with, and his studies wouldn��t fall behind, in fact, he would do even better than when he was in the Imperial Pce of Yin Country. Most importantly, Ji Xiaoshu would definitely be happier.


    Lai Hong didn��t say goodbye to Ji Xiaoshu specifically, but just said hello to Su Liang, took Gu Ling��s letter and gift for Ji Yuebai, and left.


    The gift was not just a polite gesture, but several different antidotes, all made by Gu Ling and Su Liang themselves. Ji Yuebai might not need them, but it was better to be prepared.


    Ji Xiaoshu couldn��t run anymore when he reached thestp, while Zhengzheng, half a head shorter, still maintained a steady pace. This level of exercise was nothing more than a daily routine for Zhengzheng.


    In the end, Zhengzheng dragged Ji Xiaoshu to finish the run, and Ji Xiaoshu immediatelyy down, gasping, ��Eldest Brother, I��m so tired.��


    Zhengzheng didn��t pull Ji Xiaoshu up buty down next to him instead, patting him in constion, ��You��ll get better with more practice.��


    ��Will Master punish me if I don��t take martial arts seriously?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    Zhengzheng nodded, ��Yes. The punishment would be writing.��


    Ji Xiaoshu suddenlyughed, ��That��s perfect! I always want to run out when I��m reading, and I want to go back to my room and write when I��m practicing martial arts!��


    No sooner had he said this than a shadow seemed to envelop him.


    The next moment, Ji Xiaoshu was lifted by Gu Ling, ��Repeat what you just said.��


    Ji Xiaoshu quickly waved his little hand, ��Master, I was just joking with Senior Brother.��


    ��Zhengzheng, go to the other side.�� Gu Ling suddenly said to Zhengzheng.


    Understanding his meaning, Zhengzheng got up and agilely used his light skills to cross theke. In the blink of an eye, hended on the other side in a particrly handsome pose.


    Ji Xiaoshu was dumbfounded.


    ��Do you know why you are the junior brother?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Ji Xiaoshu lowered his head, ��Yes, I know.��


    ��Do you want to learn?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Ji Xiaoshu raised his little face, his voice loud and clear, ��Yes!��


    Gu Ling��s expression was serious, ��No matter what, either don��t do it, or do it seriously. Understand?��


    Ji Xiaoshu saw Su Liang standing not far away, smiling tenderly at him. He straightened his back and nodded firmly, ��Master, I understand.��


    Gu Ling didn��t immediately teach him light skills and instead walked back to where they had been fishing earlier.


    Zhengzheng once again flew across theke andnded beside Ji Xiaoshu, pulling him over to look at the wooden barrel next to Gu Ling, which already had two fat fish swimming in it.


    ��Master, when are we frying the fish?�� Zhengzheng asked with a smile.


    Gu Ling finished packing up the fishing rod and picked up the wooden barrel, ��I��ll let you know when it��s ready.��


    Zhengzheng then took Ji Xiaoshu around the mansion, introducing him to various ces, including the different types of nts and trees, speaking with authority.


    ��Senior Brother, how do you know everything?�� Ji Xiaoshu was a little shocked.


    Zhengzheng said proudly, ��It��s all taught by Master and Mistress.��


    ��Isn��t Master only teaching martial arts?�� Ji Xiaoshu wondered, ��My dad said that he wants me to learn martial arts from Master.��


    ��There��s so much Master knows. There��s nothing he doesn��t know, only things we can��t think of. Mistress knows even more than Master,�� Zhengzheng earnestly shared his experience with Ji Xiaoshu.


    Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes widened, ��Mistress knows even more?��


    Zhengzheng nodded, ��Of course, you��ll learn it all gradually.��


    ��But why do I need to know that this tree is a Dawn Redwood?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked about his confusion.


    Zhengzheng was momentarily stumped by the question and thought for a moment before saying, ��When you��re learning, you may feel it��s not useful, but the future is long, who knows when you��ll need it. Mistress once said, ��skills learned be your own. Some things can be left unused, but they must be known. Only after you learn them can you choose to use them or not.�� Just like this tree, you may think it��s not important to know what kind of tree it is, but what if ten years from now, the girl you like wants you to tell her its name, and if you get it wrong, she will think you��re a fool and ignore you?��


    As Ji Xiaoshu listened, he thought it made a lot of sense and that Mistress was truly amazing. Hearing thest sentence, he rolled his eyes, ��Senior Brother, your example is so strange.��


    Zhengzheng shrugged, ��Who can predict the future? Everything is possible.��


    ��Did you learn all these lines and sayings from Mistress?�� Ji Xiaoshu hugged Zhengzheng��s shoulder, their height difference just right.


    Zhengzheng nodded, ��More or less, and also from Master.��


    Ji Xiaoshu then sighed, ��Mistress must be an immortal who came down from heaven! And Master must��ve been her personal cook when she was still an immortal! Haha!��


    Not far away, Gu Ling��s voice called out, ��Zhengzheng,e eat fried fish. There��s no portion for Xiaoshu.��


    Ji Xiaoshu hesitated for a moment then immediately shouted, ��My master is an immortal! My master and mistress are heavenly immortal couples!��


    Gu Ling turned around, ��You can have two pieces.��


    After Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng had finished a te of fried fish together, he sighedfortably, ��I don��t want to go home.��


    ��Don��t you miss your dad?�� Zhengzheng asked.


    Ji Xiaoshu snorted, ��I don��t miss him at all!��


    Zhengzheng tried to imagine Ji Xiaoshu��s father nonchntly sending him to someone else��s home and couldn��t help but feel sorry for him. He took the initiative to share his own background, ��My real father was a scumbag, and he��s already dead.��


    Unexpectedly, Ji Xiaoshu replied, ��Wow, that��s great!��


    Zhengzheng: ��Well, yes�� you��re right��


    In the evening, Zheng��er and Ji Xiaoshu stayed in Gu Ling and Su Liang��s study room. Knowing that they wereing, a bunk bed had been prepared for them, and the two children took a nap there during the day.


    When Ji Xiaoshu learned that he had several junior disciples who were still babies, he felt happy and expectant, hoping that his juniors would grow up soon to be his little brothers.


    Before going to sleep, Su Liang heard that the two kids were still ying in the study room, so she asked Gu Ling to go and check on them.


    Gu Ling pushed the door open, and the room was quiet as if the noise Su Liang had heard was an illusion. However, some building blocks were scattered on the floor��


    ��Ji Xiaoshu, your father is here,�� Gu Ling said.


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately sprang up from Zheng��er��s bed, ��Really?��


    Gu Ling walked over, picked him up, threw him onto the upper bunk, and tucked him into bed, ��Go to sleep.��


    Ji Xiaoshu held the quilt with his small hands, his eyes sparkling, asking, ��Can Master tell us a story?��


    ��Fine,�� Gu Ling nodded, ��Once upon a time, there was a child who refused to sleep well.��


    ��What happened next?�� Ji Xiaoshu felt something was amiss.


    ��Then he never grew taller,�� Gu Ling finished and turned to leave.


    Ji Xiaoshu: �� What a scary story!


    Gu Ling returned to the room, and Gu Xiaonuan was already asleep. Hey down beside Su Liang, who leaned close to him and asked about his feelings on epting new disciples today.


    ��Very good,�� Gu Ling said. He loved children, but he didn��t n to let Su Liang have more babies unless she wanted to herself. In this case, he would just treat these disciples as his own sons.


    The next day, Duanmu Chen, dressed in in clothes, left the pce to visit his goddaughter Gu Xiaonuan in Su Mansion and also wanted to see the little crown prince of Yin Country.


    Upon learning Ji Xiaoshu��s nickname, Duanmu Chen��s mouth twitched, ��Ji Yuebai really isn��t a decent person.��


    Ji Xiaoshu was just very curious about Duanmu Chen and asked him a question, ��Is it fun to be an emperor?��


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��No, it isn��t.��


    ��Then why be an emperor?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    ��Because someone has to do this unenjoyable job,�� Duanmu Chen smiled.


    Ji Xiaoshu nodded, ��That��s exactly what my father said.�� With that said, he ran out.


    Duanmu Chenughed. Indeed, he had something inmon with Ji Yuebai, as both of them were Gu Ling��s friends. Seeing Ji Yuebai��s son, Duanmu Chen felt that the concerns he had been thinking about for a long time weren��t that important. How the world��s situation would change in the future might be revealed next month, but it was certain that Ji Yuebai wasn��t his enemy.


    In Yao City of Liang Country.


    Situ Xie saw the mountainous piles of grain and fodder in the warehouse that had been prepared long ago, but he had no idea how they appeared there.


    A dayter, when Situ Xie went to check again, the warehouse was empty as if what he saw yesterday was an illusion.


    Situ Xie returned to King Yue��s mansion and went straight to the study room, where a distinguished guest was waiting.


    Upon entering, Situ Xie bowed, ��Brother Mo.�� His attitude and tone were very polite.


    The person sitting in the shadows looked up with aged eyes, ��No need for unnecessary words. The grain and fodder will be delivered to Liang Country��s border in early March.��


    ��I wonder if there��s anything Brother Mo needs my help with?�� Situ Xie��s tone carried even more respect, ��As for Gu Ling��s matter����


    ��Is he really your grandson?�� the elderly man in the shadows asked.


    Situ Xie was somewhat baffled, ��Gu Ling is my daughter Aning��s only child.��


    ��Has he ever been seriously ill or injured to the brink of death and thene back to life from a young age?�� the old man asked.


    Situ Xie thought for a moment and shook his head, ��Maybe, but it��s been too long ago, and I��m not clear about many of his experiences.��


    The old man was silent for a while before asking another question: ��In the events that have urred over the past two years, do you think that Gu Ling changed because of Su Liang, or Su Liang changed because of Gu Ling? Among them, who holds the dominant position in their marriage?��

 Chapter 387: 387. She looks so much like that person.

    Chapter 387: 387. She looks so much like that person.<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Regarding the ��noble guest��s�� question, Situ Xie pondered for a long time before answering, ��In fact, my grandson Gu Ling has never changed. Since he was a child, he appears to be born with a pair of perceptive eyes, able to see through the human heart. As a result, he is extraordinarily indifferent to people, even towards his parents, with no normal child��s closeness and dependence, let alone me.��


    The old man sitting in the shadows straightened, and his hoary eyes squinted, ��What age are you referring to him?��<div>


    Situ Xie replied, ��Four years old. It was when my daughter Ning took Gu Ling back to her home after marrying, and it was the first time I saw my grandson. I still remember his eyes, deep and calm, seemingly bottomless pools, always staring directly into the center of one��s brows as if he could see through the flesh and discern one��s thoughts. It was because of this that I paid special attention to him and always felt that he was no ordinary person. He would surely achieve greatness in the future. I was not mistaken. He is a genius. The only mistake I made was that he has never been under my control.��


    ��What about Su Liang?�� The old man asked.


    This time, Situ Xie answered more quickly, ��As for Su Liang, I think Brother Mo��s investigation results are almost the same as mine. She is the granddaughter of Su Yuanzhou, a famous doctor in the Qian Country��s capital city. She was once unknown and luckily escaped when the Su family encountered troubles and returned to her hometown. Then she married Ning Jing, whom Gu Ling was disguised as. When the two of them returned to the capital city, Su Liang had already transformed and rose to prominence.��


    ��What do you think brought them together?�� The old man asked again.


    Situ Xie said that when Su Liang and Gu Ling first married in the Su family vige, there was a person present, Uncle Liang. ording to Uncle Liang, Gu Ling took pity on Su Liang and wanted to help her escape the control of her wolfish rtives.


    ��It is certain that when Su Liang first married Gu Ling, her body was weak and she had no other strengths apart from her excellent embroidery skills,�� Situ Xie said. ��It is rumored that she met a high monk who taught her martial arts and medical skills, but as far as I know, her real master was Gu Ling.��


    ��You mean she learned her medical skills from Gu Ling?�� The old man asked.


    Situ Xie shook his head and then nodded, ��She is Su Yuanzhou��s granddaughter, so it��s natural for her to know medical skills. Later, I found out that Gu Ling��s medical skills were also very strong, but unknown to others. He imed that Su Liang taught him, but in my opinion, he probably knew all along and just didn��t want people to know about it. Just like his powerful martial arts. In addition, he knows many other things, such as carving and perhaps mechanism techniques.��


    ��Why would the genius Gu Ling take a fancy to Su Liang?�� The old man asked, looking at Situ Xie.


    Situ Xie gave his own opinion, ��This woman has an extremely likable character and is very skilled at winning people��s hearts, a perfect match for my grandson. I think she was once powerless when her family encountered troubles andter gained guidance and support from Gu Ling. She is equally talented and grew rapidly, undergoing a transformation.��


    ��Do you think that Gu Ling is the one leading between them?�� The old man asked.<div>


    Situ Xie contemted for a moment, ��Not entirely. In external matters, I think Gu Ling leads, because many problems are solved based on his strength. Su Liang��s ability is still far behind his, and I think that Gu Ling is still hiding in some unknown talents. But emotionally, Su Liang leads, for she haspletely conquered Gu Ling. It is also her who changed Gu Ling from a person who once desired nothing and only wanted to live in istion to choose a different path.��


    The old man stood up, his figure very tall and thin, his empty ink clothes shaking on his body.


    Situ Xie also got up, ��Brother Mo, are you leaving?��


    ��Yes.�� The old man stepped towards the door, ��The grain will be delivered on time. But whether or not you can win the battle, it��s not up to me.��


    Situ Xie nodded, ��Thank you, Brother Mo, for your help. If there is anything I can do for you���� Before he finished his sentence, the old man had already disappeared at the door.


    Situ Xie walked to the eaves, squinting at the cotton-like clouds in the azure sky, recalling the conversation he had just had with the old man.


    Situ Jing came and saw just this scene, Situ Xie looking at the sky, but not really looking.


    ��Your Royal Ancestor.�� Situ Jing spoke, breaking the silence.


    Situ Xie regained his senses, looked at him, his expression indifferent, ��What is it?��


    ��About the grain issue���� Situ Jing asked.


    Situ Xie interrupted, ��Don��t worry, I have already arranged everything.��<div>


    Situ Jing then said that he was just curious about how the grain was transported from Yin Country to Liang Country without being discovered by the people of Qian Country.


    Situ Xie, however, did not resolve his confusion. ��This is a top-secret matter, it��s not the time to tell you now.��


    Situ Jing closed his eyes slightly, ��Yes, I��ve talked too much.��


    ��Is there any news about Shaoyao and her apprentices?�� Situ Xie asked.


    Situ Jing shook his head, ��Not yet. I think their chances of sess in stealing the secret scroll from Qian Country��s capital city are very small.��


    ��Just give it a try. If it doesn��t work, then so be it.�� Situ Xie shook his head. Since he believed that the Qian Country��s Royal Family would definitely use therge-scale weapons invented by the Mu Family on the battlefield after obtaining the secret scroll, Shaoyao was sent to search for the secret scroll in order to better understand the enemy and prepare for defense. But now time is of the essence, so there��s no other choice.


    ��Grandfather Emperor, can we really rely on Yin Country?�� Situ Jing hesitated for a moment, then asked.


    Situ Xie sneered lightly, ��Befriend a distant state while attacking a neighbor, this is a simple principle. In the matter of attacking Qian Country, Liang Country and Yin Country are in a simr position. They both want to wait for us to both be weakened, but once the war begins, either Liang or Qian Country will be stronger, leaving Yin Country unable to resist. Especially in the past two years, Qian Country has gained Gu Ling and Su Liang. Ji Yuebai should know that if he teams up with Liang Country, they can fight for the division of the world. Otherwise, without Liang Country, Yin Country will not survive either.��


    Situ Jing nodded, ��Grandfather Emperor��s words are reasonable. I��ve learned something.��


    ��Moreover, the food and supplies sent by Yin Country are tangible gestures of goodwill. Ji Yuebai has no way out once he takes this step. If Yin Country fails to act at that time, I will let Qian Country know that most of Liang Country��s food and supplies were given by Ji Yuebai, forcing Yin Country to send troops.�� Situ Xie said coldly.


    Upon hearing thest sentence, Situ Jing, thinking back to the previous events, immediately realized that there must still be key spies ced by Situ Xie in the north of Yin Country��s army. As long as the war starts in the north, even if Yin Country does not want to fight, Situ Xie will order someone to create a fuse to cause a war between Qian Country and Yin Country, which is actually quite simple.<div>


    ��Grandfather Emperor is brilliant!�� Situ Jing admired.


    ��This battle is a matter of Liang Country��s national destiny. We can only win, not lose!�� Situ Xie��s eyes were firm, as he was speaking not only to Situ Jing but also to himself.


    Xuanbei City of Qian Country.


    When Xing Ji arrived, Qiao Jing was training the army. He had received the secret order that Liang Country mightunch an attack in early March, and that he should be prepared for everything.


    After finishing the training, Qiao Jing sat down with Xing Ji to discuss the current situation. ording to the spies�� report, the training frequency of Liang Country��s army has recently increased, with many changes in the main general and movements.


    ��His Majesty��s intention is that you are still the main general.�� Xing Ji told Qiao Jing, ��I��m here just in case, to give you some advice when necessary.��


    Qiao Jing nodded, understanding Xing Ji��s meaning. Duanmu Chen wanted to cultivate young people, while Xing Ji himself also wanted to retire early. But due to Qiao Jing��s unique identity, he faced a high risk of assassination. In case something happened to him, Xuanbei City needed someone to take over, which was the reason why Xing Ji had toe.


    ��Where is your grandfather?�� Xing Ji asked.


    ��After receiving Su Liang��s message, my grandfather has been going to Nanping City every day to check on the situation.�� Qiao Jing answered, ��He hasn��t returned today.��


    Qiao Cong only came back at dusk. Upon seeing Xing Ji, he immediately asked, ��Who does my disciple resemble? Is she very cute?��


    Xing Ji thought of Gu Xiaonuan and smiled, ��Her appearance resembles Xiaogu more, and she is extremely cute.��


    Previously, Su Liang had written a letter with Gu Xiaonuan��s little handprint. Qiao Cong had been carrying it with him, taking it out to have a look whenever he had the chance.


    After hearing Xing Ji��s words, Qiao Cong sighed even more, ��I really want to go home as soon as Liang Country is defeated!��


    ��Is there any abnormal situation in Nanping City?�� Xing Ji asked.


    Qiao Cong shook his head, ��No! I go and check every day. Nanping City has only so much grain and fodder, and there hasn��t been any massive increase! I even walked a bit further today and checked out the city to the north of Nanping City, but there was no sign of a huge amount of grain and fodder either! What exactly gives Situ Xie the confidence to go to war with us? Could it be that they��ve reached an agreement with Yin Country?��


    Su Liang wrote a letter asking Qiao Cong to pay attention to whether the grain and fodder supply of the Liang Country��s army had increased significantly. Qiao Cong was quite certain that it had not.


    Xing Ji shook his head, ��Xiaoliang said Yin Country won��t make a move. Qiao Lao, please continue to keep an eye on Liang Country��s grain and fodder supply.��


    ��Don��t worry, I��ll go again tomorrow! If there��s arge shipment of grain and foddering in, they won��t be able to hide it! As soon as I find it, I��ll set it on fire! Let��s see how they��re going to fight!�� Qiao Cong snorted.


    Qian Country��s capital city.


    On the 100th day of Gu Xiaonuan��s birth, the Su Mansion held a banquet, with only close friends and rtives invited.


    Old Master Qin arrived early, bringing with him his great-grandson. He was the son of Qin Yu Heng, Qin Yujin��s older brother, and only a month younger than Lin Shuzhi��s grandson. In fact, the two children were cousins because Qin Yuheng��s wife, Min Jingya, and Lin Boyan��s wife, Min Jingwen, were twin sisters and granddaughters of the former Minister of Industry, Min Lao Shangshu.


    Old Master Qin held Gu Xiaonuan tightly in his arms, and Su Liang was ying with the Qin family��s young master. Old Master Qin mentioned an event, ��Min Rui has returned.��


    Su Liang hesitated for a moment, certain she had heard the name for the first time. However, she quickly realized that this Min Rui must be the long-lost son of Min Lao Shangshu who had left home many years ago. It seemed to have some connection with the Qin family.


    Duke Qin��s Mansion and the Ministry of Industry��s Mansion were very close, almost neighbors. Min Rui, the son of Min Lao Shangshu, was infatuated with Qin Xiang, the only daughter of Old Duke Qin, in his youth. Min Lao Shangshu even went to the Qin family to propose marriage, but Old Master Qin didn��t approve of Min Rui, who spent his days indulging in pleasure, and Qin Xiang didn��t like him either, so the proposal was rejected. Qin Xiang waster granted marriage to Bei Jingwang, Xing Ji, and as a result, Min Rui left home and disappeared for more than twenty years. Many people thought he was dead.


    This was an old story that Su Liang had learned from Qin Yujin when she talked about her elder brother��s marriage.


    ��That��s good news,�� Su Liang said with a smile. ��I��m sure Min Lao Shangshu is very happy.��


    However, Old Master Qin sighed, ��I��m afraid he��s not happy at all! I ran into Old Min today, and he said Min Rui is very ill and wanted to ask for your help. Since there��s a celebration at your house, he didn��t want to disturb you by paying a visit.��


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang nodded, ��No problem.��


    The 100-day celebration was lively. Ji Xiaoshu met his three little junior brothers and instantly felt like an elder brother himself, looking forward to them growing up a bit so he could y with them.


    Aside from Lin Shuzhi, no one else knew about Ji Xiaoshu��s identity. Gu Ling only said he was a friend��s child who was staying temporarily, and his name was Xiaoshu, without mentioning his surname.


    After the 100-day celebration was over, Su Liang fed Gu Xiaonuan and put her to bed before going out with Old Master Qin, who hadn��t left, to visit the Min family. Gu Ling stayed at home to look after the child, and Cen Man apanied Su Liang.


    Upon arriving at the Min family��s residence, they were quickly ushered in.


    High Monk the Imperial Physician had already been summoned and had not left yet. Upon seeing Su Liang, he exined Min Rui��s condition to her. He had a severe case of tuberculosis and had already started coughing up blood.


    Su Liang heard a cough from outside the door and saw Min Rui when she walked in. A inly dressed woman was supporting him by the bed, holding a handkerchief in her hand with a trace of blood on it.


    Su Liang asked the woman to step aside, and the woman looked at her tearfully, falling to her knees, ��Please, Divine Doctor Su, save my husband!��


    It was then that Su Liang realized that Min Rui, who had left his home due to Qin Xiang, got married while he was away.


    Su Liang took Min Rui��s pulse and examined his condition. She then went out to discuss treatment options with High Monk the Imperial Physician. Once they had agreed on a n, she prepared to leave.


    Min Lao Shangshu asked Su Liang whether Min Rui��s life was in danger.


    Su Liang said that he could be treated, and they would check his condition again in half a month.


    Min Lao Shangshu heaved a sigh of relief and expressed his gratitude repeatedly.


    After Su Liang left, a beautiful young girl appeared beside Min Lao Shangshu, ��Grandfather, was that the rumored Divine Doctor Su just now? She��s really beautiful.��


    Min Lao Shangshu nodded, ��Yes, that��s her. She said she could cure him. Your father will definitely get better.��


    The young girl��s eyes lit up with joy. ��That��s great! My mother and I have been urging my father toe back for years, but he felt that he had disgraced the Min family and was too ashamed to see you, so he had always refused. If it weren��t for his serious illness this time, he might still be unwilling to return!��


    Min Lao Shangshu shook his head repeatedly, ��He��s just a stubborn mule! A fool!��


    After returning home, Su Liang first took a bath in Cen Man��s room, changed her clothes, and then returned to Yuanming Pavilion.


    Gu Xiaonuan was awake and was babbling in Gu Ling��s arms, not knowing what she was saying.


    ��Tuberculosis,�� Su Liang simply said about Min Rui��s condition. ��I won��t go there in the future.��


    That night, Chang��an came.


    Su Liang thought Duanmu Chen had something to ask her or Gu Ling for, but it turned out to be about Min Rui��s condition. He hade specifically to inquire about it.


    Given the current tense situation, Duanmu Chen needed to rule out the possibility that Min Rui and his family were spies. So he arranged for someone to investigate Min Rui��s experiences over the past years and the background of his wife.


    After Su Liang informed Chang��an of the situation, she asked if there was anything suspicious about Min Rui.


    Chang��an shook his head. ��Nothing has been found so far. However, he imed that he had lived in Yin Country for all these years, which is quite far away. It will take more time to verify whether his im is true.��


    Late at night, coughing sounds could be heard intermittently from Min Rui��s room.


    Min Rui��s wife brought in the prepared medicine, and sat by the bed without immediately feeding Min Rui.


    Min Rui coughed up another mouthful of blood, but instead of wiping his mouth, his wife asked him a question, ��Did you see what Su Liang looks like?��


    Min Rui had a pale face and spoke weakly, ��I saw her�� What��s wrong?��


    ��She looks too much like that person.�� Min Rui��s wife instinctively lowered her voice, and whispered.


    Min Rui looked puzzled, ��Who does she look like?��


    Min Rui��s wife shook her head, ��You��ve never met her.��


    Min Rui became even more confused, ��What on earth are you talking about����


    ��My father came to investigate specifically, but he hasn��t even seen Su Liang��s face. Otherwise, he would��ve noticed the resemnce earlier.�� Min Rui��s wife��s eyes darkened, ��We must eliminate her before our Master sees Su Liang!��

 Chapter 388: 388. His forehead is darkened.

    Chapter 388: 388. His forehead is darkened.<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Initially, Zhengzheng only asionally stayed overnight at Su Mansion. Since Ji Xiaoshu came, the two little brothers were inseparable, and Zhengzheng rarely went home. He only asionally went back to visit his parents and younger brother.


    In the past, Ji Xiaoshu had difficulty focusing on his studies and martial arts training, always easily distracted. Now with Zhengzheng by his side, he secretlypeted with him, not wanting to lose, so he became more serious about learning.<div>


    Of course, when they weren��t studying, they were even more mischievous. In just a few days, they climbed every tree in the mansion and yed hide and seek with Gu Ling.


    But Gu Ling had ways to deal with him. She made some delicious food and as soon as Ji Xiaoshu smelled it, he quickly came running out on his own.


    The only restriction was that Ji Xiaoshu couldn��t go out and y at will. Even though the people of Qian Country��s capital city didn��t know the appearance of Yin Country��s little crown prince, if someone was keeping an eye on Su Mansion, they would be suspicious of a strange face appearing in the Su Family.


    However, there was still a way.


    After Ji Xiaoshu watched old Mu taking Zhengzheng out for the third time without being able to go himself, he grumbled and ran to Su Liang, asking, ��Master��s wife, can I wear a mask and go out to y? Last year during the Lantern Festival, my father and I wore masks to see thenterns, and nobody recognized us!��


    Su Liang smiled, ��I can make one for you.��


    Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes lit up as Su Liang brought over a jar.


    Su Liang asked Ji Xiaoshu to close his eyes and sit still. Ji Xiaoshu didn��t understand but obediently did as she asked. Then he felt something like fragrant paste being applied to his face.


    Soon, Su Liang asked Ji Xiaoshu to open his eyes and he saw a mirror with, ��Big Senior Brother?��


    Su Liangughed softly, ��Take another look.��


    Ji Xiaoshu raised his hand, pinched his nose, and the ��Zhengzheng�� in the mirror did the same. Heughed, and the ��Zhengzheng�� in the mirror alsoughed.<div>


    Ji Xiaoshu looked at Su Liang with amazement, ��Master��s wife, I turned into Big Senior Brother?!��


    ��It��s just a disguise. It can be washed off,�� Su Liang said with a smile, rubbing his little head, ��Once your grandpa Mues back, ask him to take you out again.��


    Ji Xiaoshu took the mirror and examined himself closely, now blinking, now opening his mouth, now making a grimace, and having a great time, ��That��s awesome! Can Master��s wife teach me how to do it? When I go home, I can transform into my master��s appearance and scare my father!��


    Su Liang couldn��t help but smile, ��Does your master look very scary?��


    ��Of course not!�� Ji Xiaoshu immediately shook his head, ��I want my father to think my master has be younger, haha!��


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ji Xiaoshu��s cor was grabbed, and his feet left the ground as he was lifted up. He didn��t have to look back to know it was his beloved master. Gu Ling liked grabbing him like this��


    ��Am I very old?�� Gu Ling said with a cold tone.


    Ji Xiaoshuughed, his eyes squinting, ��Older than me! Isn��t that right, Master��s wife?��


    ��Absolutely.�� Su Liang nodded.


    Gu Ling put Ji Xiaoshu down, and he immediately begged Su Liang to teach him the Disguise Technique.


    Su Liang used her own face as a demonstration, showing Ji Xiaoshu how to create a disguise.<div>


    Gu Ling watched as Su Liang transformed herself into his likeness, holding Gu Xiaonuan in her arms.


    Ji Xiaoshu looked at Gu Ling, and then at Su Liang, eximing, ��So amazing!��


    Gu Xiaonuan stared in confusion as her mother transformed into her father��s appearance, her little face bewildered, and she cried out, indicating she was hungry.


    Su Liang carried Gu Xiaonuan to feed her, feeling her daughter��s eyes opened especially wide today.


    Feeling he had learned enough, Ji Xiaoshu clung to Gu Ling��s leg, refusing to let go, ��Master, let me try! Wasn��t it you who said either not to do it or to do it seriously? I��m serious, I want to learn! I want to learn now!��


    Gu Ling remained silent, waiting for Ji Xiaoshu to make a big fuss before finally speaking, ��Did I say you can��t?��


    Ji Xiaoshu: ��I didn��t say I could either, so does Master��s silence mean consent? He made a note of this!


    Gu Ling sat down, and Ji Xiaoshu stood on a small stool, imitating Su Liang��smand, ��Close your eyes, don��t move.��


    Gu Ling closed his eyes, and then felt two small hands on his face, causing mischief.


    After a long while, Su Liang returned with Gu Xiaonuan, seeing Ji Xiaoshu tiptoeing down from the stool and trying to run outside.


    ��Well done, Little Tree,�� Su Liangughed softly.<div>


    Ji Xiaoshu��s footsteps halted, and he turned to see Gu Ling opening his eyes.


    Su Liang saw Gu Ling��s appearance and couldn��t help butugh, asking Ji Xiaoshu what he had nned to disguise Gu Ling as in the first ce.


    Ji Xiaoshu hid behind Su Liang, knowing full well he was going to get scolded, and weakly said, ��I wanted to disguise Master as my father, I really miss my dad����


    Su Liang deeply doubted that the kid was ying the sympathy card, as he never mentioned Ji Yuebai before.


    Gu Ling took the mirror, his face transformed by Ji Xiaoshu bore no resemnce to Ji Yuebai at all. It was ugly, and ugly in a very peculiar way due to its asymmetry �C one side of the face was big, and the other side was small, making the whole face lookical.


    However, although Su Liang often affectionately called him the ��Great God,�� Gu Ling never had any concern about his own image. This was the first time he saw himself turn into such a figure; he found it fascinating and made a few facial expressions in the mirror.


    Ji Xiaoshu quietly asked Su Liang, ��Was Master ugly-shocked by himself?��


    The next moment, Gu Ling��s voice was heard, ��Come here.��


    Ji Xiaoshu tried to run away, but Gu Ling caught him and put him on a chair.


    Ji Xiaoshu covered his face, ��Don��t hit me in the face.��


    But Gu Ling just said, ��Sit properly and look at me.��


    Ji Xiaoshu moved his small hand and looked at Gu Ling, but couldn��t helpughing out loud. Gu Ling grabbed his hand and said, ��This side is wrong. Do it again.��


    Ji Xiaoshu really didn��t expect that he wouldn��t get hit for making his beautiful master so ugly. As a result, Gu Ling just patiently taught him how to correct and change the disguise.


    Under Gu Ling��s guidance, Ji Xiaoshu eventually managed to make Gu Ling look somewhat like Ji Yuebai, figuring out where the problemy.


    At this moment, Zhengzheng��s voice came from outside, ��Xiaoshu, I brought you some delicious food!��


    Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes lit up, and he jumped off the chair and ran outside. After two steps, he turned back and said to Su Liang with a grin, ��Master didn��t hit me, he must really like me!��


    Gu Ling, standing nearby, listened and removed the disguise expressionlessly. He��d remember this forter, and they��d settle the score.


    Zhengzheng was stunned when he saw Ji Xiaoshu, ��Xiaoshu? How did you be like me?��


    Ji Xiaoshu was instantly proud, ��Isn��t it very simr? I��m your senior brother, call me ��Senior Brother�� and let me hear it!��


    Zhengzheng knew about the disguise technique, but he found it fascinating to see a face exactly like his own.


    Old Muughed, ��Ah! It��s like you two are identical twins.��


    ��I��m taller!�� Ji Xiaoshu emphasized his advantage.


    ��Don��t worry, outsiders won��t pay attention to this slight height difference,�� Su Liang smiled, ��Xiaoshu really wants to go out and y, so please take him out for a stroll, Master.��


    Old Mu happily agreed, feeling that it was a very unique experience.


    Zhengzheng had brought some special snacks for Ji Xiaoshu, asking Gu Ling and Su Liang if they wanted some.


    Su Liang shook her head, and Gu Ling took the snacks and ate them.


    After that, Ji Xiaoshu became addicted to this identity-changing game, and Zhengzheng also enjoyed it. The two of them really were like identical twins, imitating each other��s way of speaking and walking, and enthusiastically having their acquaintances guess which Zhengzheng was the real one.


    The two young brothers also enjoyed changing each other��s appearance. If it weren��t for Su Liang reminding them that using disguise medicine too much wasn��t good for the skin, they might have wanted to change faces every day.


    Time passed quickly, and it was nowte February.


    There was still no news of Old Bai and Ying Ying. Su Liang believed that they were likely captured by Madame Yue.


    Both the south and the north were temporarily quiet, but Su Liang knew that the short-lived peace between the three countries was about to be shattered.


    Ren Dong and Bai Yang secretly led their troops on their way to Xuanbei City, with Qi Jun apanying them.


    News from Xuanbei City kept returning to the capital. Qiao Cong continued monitoring the food supply of Liang Country��s army and had not yet found any significant increase.


    That day, Old Imperial Physician Gao visited Su Mansion to inquire if there was really going to be a war in the north, as his grandson Gao Jiabao had previously asked for permission to go to Xuanbei City with Xing Ji.


    Gao Jiabao had always dreamed of bing a general, and despite some previous setbacks, he never gave up.


    Hearing Su Liang say that a war was very likely, Old Imperial Physician Gao sighed repeatedly, ��I couldn��t stop him from going.��


    ��Don��t worry too much, Old Gao. My godfather will make arrangements and won��t let Gao Jiabao be on the front line,�� Su Liangforted Old Imperial Physician Gao. Gao Jiabao was the only child of his family��s third generation, so his family was very protective. But this was also one of the reasons he wanted to independently prove his strength.


    Imperial Physician Gao mentioned Min Rui��s condition again. He hadn��t been to the Min Family yet today and nned to goter.


    ��His condition has improved, but it will still take some time. I was thinking, would it be better if we add acupuncture as a supplement?�� Imperial Physician Gao asked.


    Gu Ling��s voice came from the entrance, ��I��ll go and administer the acupuncture for him.��


    When Imperial Physician Gao saw Gu Ling holding Gu Xiaonuan, he immediately broke into a smile.


    Gu Ling handed Gu Xiaonuan over, and Imperial Physician Gao carefully took her, ying with her happily and forgetting the matter at hand.


    After a while, the two little ones were brought over by Old Mu after their light exercise, and Gu Xiaonuan was put in a small cart and taken out to y.


    Imperial Physician Gao finally remembered Min Rui��s condition, ��It��s good that Marquis Gu is going. In terms of acupuncture, I am inferior to you.�� Gu Ling��s needle application was more precise and reliable, which made Imperial Physician Gao truly feel inferior. Although he was told that Gu Ling had learned medical skills from Su Liang, he often felt that Gu Ling��s medical skills seemed like a hidden talent, very powerful but rarely used.


    It was still early, so Gu Ling said he had time now. Imperial Physician Gao then went to the Min Family with him. Su Liang didn��t teach Gu Ling what kind of acupuncture techniques to use again.


    Su Liang knew why Gu Ling volunteered to go. It was because a transmigrator was secretly watching them, trying to confirm who among the couple was the real transmigrator. Regardless of the other party��s purpose, both Gu Ling and Su Liang were determined to confuse them. Gu Ling��s excellent medical skills would lead to a spection: maybe Su Liang��s medical skills were actually taught by Gu Ling.


    Prefect Min heard that Imperial Physician Gao had arrived, apanied by Marquis Chang Xin, and immediately went out to greet them.


    After learning that Gu Ling hade to administer the acupuncture for Min Rui, Prefect Min was surprised, ��Marquis Chang Xin�� also knows medical skills?�� Gu Ling had actually administered acupuncture to Old Master Qin and Duanmu Yi, but very few people knew about it.


    Imperial Physician Gaoughed, ��It��s more than just knowing; he��s really good, better than me, at least. But he doesn��t practice often.��


    Prefect Min hurriedly invited Gu Ling to Min Rui��s side.


    As they entered the courtyard, they ran into a girl in white who stopped in her tracks and gazed at Gu Ling, seemingly entranced.


    ��Rourou! Hurry and pay your respects to Marquis Chang Xin!�� Prefect Min spoke.


    Min Rui��s daughter, Min Rou, came to her senses, her face flushing as she bowed her head and greeted, ��Min Rou pays her respects to Marquis Chang Xin.��


    Gu Ling responded indifferently and proceeded inside with Min Rui.


    Min Rou watched Gu Ling��s retreating figure disappear into the room before she withdrew her gaze and mumbled softly, ��The famous Gu beauty indeed lives up to her reputation����


    Gu Ling administered the acupuncture to Min Rui while Imperial Physician Gao and Prefect Min watched by the side.


    Imperial Physician Gao nodded his approval from time to time, as Gu Ling��s acupuncture technique was exquisite. His medical skills were most certainly not limited to this alone.


    When Gu Ling was about to leave, Lady Min gratefully said, ��Once my husband recovers, we will definitely visit and thank the Marquis and his wife.��


    ��That won��t be necessary.�� Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent as he packed up his needles and headed out.


    Prefect Min escorted him out, where they met Min Rou again offering tea, ��Marquis, please have a cup of tea before you go.��


    Prefect Min shook his head, ��Marquis is a busy man. Let��s do this another day.��


    Min Rou brought the tea into the room, closed the door, and asked Lady Min, ��Is Marquis Chang Xin��s medical skill really that good?��


    Lady Min pondered, ��Yes, it seems that he is capable of anything. Just like����


    ��Like Grandfather Mo,�� Min Rou said.


    Lady Min��s expression changed, and she scolded in a low voice, ��Don��t talk nonsense!��


    ��It was you who mentioned it first,�� Min Rou sighed, ��It��s amazing that there is such a stunning, talented man in the world, just like a mortal fairy. It��s a pity that he��s already married. Only aftering to the capital of Qian Country did I realize how barbaric our ind is. The young talents that my grandfather has brought back are just mediocre. No wonder Grandfather Mo is always dissatisfied and sends them away one by one.��


    Lady Min��s face turned angry, ��What nonsense are you saying? Stop talking this instant!��


    ��Why is Mother angry?�� Min Rou asked puzzledly, ��By the way, isn��t Grandfathering too? When will he arrive?��


    ��You don��t need to worry about that,�� Lady Min��s tone was stern, ��Don��t mention the people and affairs of the ind again.��


    ��I know.�� Min Rou nodded, ��I heard that in this capital city, the Su Family is even harder to enter than the Imperial Pce. I wonder when I��ll have a chance to have a look.��


    ��Don��t think about these pointless things. Be cautious in your speech and actions.�� Mrs. Min frowned.


    After Min Rou left, Min Rui whispered to Mrs. Min, ��Is my father-inwing to take Gu Ling away?��


    Mrs. Min snorted lightly, ��It��s none of your business. My father has his own ns.��


    When Gu Ling returned home, he took a bath and changed clothes before returning to Yuanming Pavilion. As soon as he hugged Gu Xiaonuan and kissed her, Chang��an arrived, asking for either Gu Ling or Su Liang to go to the pce.


    ��I��ll go.�� Gu Ling tried to hand Gu Xiaonuan over to Su Liang, but she clung to his cor and wouldn��t let go.


    So, when Chang��an saw Gu Linging out of the Yuanming Pavilion, he was wearing arge cape and carrying�� the little princess of the Su Family?


    Chang��an smiled and waved to Gu Xiaonuan. Emperor Duanmu Chen would definitely be happy to see Gu Ling bringing Gu Xiaonuan into the pce.


    Su Liang had just fed Gu Xiaonuan and thought it wouldn��t take too long for her to go. She didn��t follow them. Gu Ling could handle anything, and she hadn��t cooked for a long time since her pregnancy. She nned to cook today, making some dishes that Gu Ling loved.


    Emperor Duanmu Chen asked for Gu Ling to discuss the uing matters. In three days, it would be March.


    Seeing that Gu Ling actually brought Gu Xiaonuan, Emperor Duanmu Chen was overjoyed, ��Nuannuan, do you still recognize me?�� He said, taking Gu Xiaonuan from Gu Ling��s arms. Seeing Gu Xiaonuan staring at an ancient painting on the wall, Duanmu Chenughed and said, ��You can take whatever you like.��


    Gu Ling sat down, picked up a teacup, fixed his gaze on Emperor Duanmu Chen��s forehead for a moment, and drank a cup of tea slowly. Only then, after Duanmu Chen had shown Gu Xiaonuan around the Imperial Study, did he sit directly on the Dragon Throne with Gu Xiaonuan in his arms and began discussing serious matters.


    ��I know you two, husband and wife, won��t be separated. I am also at ease with you in the capital city. However, I always feel that Liang Country ising fiercely this time, and this battle might not be easy to win.�� Duanmu Chen sighed.


    Gu Ling reached out to Gu Xiaonuan, who raised her little hand and babbled, indicating that she wanted to go back to her father��s side.


    Duanmu Chen picked up Gu Xiaonuan and brought her over, then sat down beside Gu Ling without going back, ��How on earth did Yin Country��s grain and supplies get to Liang Country? I��m really puzzled. If you know anything, don��t hide it.��


    Gu Ling didn��t answer but brought up another matter, ��Can your majesty trust the secret guards around you?��


    Emperor Duanmu Chen was stunned, ��Trustworthy. Do you think someone will assassinate me?��


    ��Yes. Be careful.�� Gu Ling said.


    Duanmu Chen rubbed his forehead, ��Yes, at this point, if Situ Xie can kill me during the war, it would surely be a good strategy to strike at the morale of Qian Country��s army and people.��


    Previously, Su Liang and Gu Ling thought that Situ Xie wouldn��t want Emperor Duanmu Chen to die because if Duanmu Chen died, the imperial power would truly fall into Gu Ling and Su Liang��s hands. However, as time went on, Emperor Duanmu Chenpletely trusted Gu Ling and Su Liang, which meant that his value as an emperor in Situ Xie��s eyes diminished.


    Moreover, there is now a mysterious force that seems to be colluding with Situ Xie, so his decisions can no longer be considered solely based on what he himself might do, making them very difficult to predict.


    When Gu Ling arrived today, he saw that Emperor Duanmu Chen��s forehead had a ck mist. As of now, Duanmu Chen would not kill anyone for no reason, which means he would be in grave danger within three days. And in three days, it would be the first day of March. If someone does try to assassinate him, the ck mist represents that Gu Ling will undoubtedly die if he doesn��t intervene.


    After Gu Ling left the pce, Emperor Duanmu Chen strengthened the pce��s defenses.


    Returning home, Gu Ling saw that Su Liang had already prepared a few dishes. He held Gu Xiaonuan in one hand and hugged Su Liang with the other, kissing her.


    Gu Xiaonuan was sandwiched in the middle, babbling, but no one paid attention to her.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu peeked in from the door, but Ji Xiaoshu identally pushed Zhengzheng in.


    Zhengzheng covered his eyes, ��Master, madam, I swear I didn��t see anything!��


    Gu Ling released Su Liang and turned to look at the two little ones, ��Go wash your hands.��


    ��Yes!�� The two ran away in a puff of smoke.


    ��What did the emperor want from us?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling answered irrelevantly, ��He has a dark mark on his forehead.��


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed, ��Is someone going to kill him?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��I will guard the pce at night for the next three days. If it��s not Situ Xie��s people, even better.��


    Su Liang understood the meaning. If the assassin was not sent by Situ Xie, it might be the mysterious force who had made a move, and it would be hard for an ordinary person to assassinate the emperor.


    At the moment, Gu Ling and Su Liang hope to find out the details and intentions of the other transmigrator as soon as possible. If they can catch someone relevant, they might be able to find a breakthrough.

 Chapter 389: 389. Someone is coming

    Chapter 389: 389. Someone ising<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Gu Ling told Mr. Mu that he had to go out at night to do something and asked him to watch over Su Liang and the three children in Yuanming Pavilion.


    So, Mr. Mu moved into Yuanming Pavilion, slept in the study room, taking the lower bunk while Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng shared the upper bunk.<div>


    Ji Xiaoshu asked Mr. Mu to tell them a story, and he vividly told them about the ��Fan-selling Trick��, which was about Gu Ling and Su Liang using a fan to lure someone out in Liang Country��s Yao City.


    The children werepletely fascinated, and when Mr. Mu said he would make each of them a fan just like the one in the story, they happily jumped around on the bed.


    Su Liang��s voice came from outside, ��Zhengzheng, Xiaoshu, go to bed early.��


    The two replied in unison, ��Goodnight, mom!�� Then they obedientlyy down.


    Ji Xiaoshu poked his head out to look at Mr. Mu below and whispered, ��Mr. Mu, when will we get the fans?��


    Mr. Mu thought for a moment and said, ��In three more days.��


    Min Mansion.


    It waste at night, and Min Rui had fallen into a deep sleep after taking his medicine. Lady Min was sleeping in her clothes on the soft couch, with themp lit in the room.


    Master Min had intended to assign servants to attend to Min Rui and his wife, but Lady Min refused to allow them into the room, saying that she was not used to having others around, and that she had been personally taking care of Min Rui during his long illness. So, Master Min let her have her way and arranged for his granddaughter Min Rou to have her own courtyard and servants, just like her two elder female cousins before they got married.


    The sound of pebbles hitting the window caused Lady Min to open her eyes and sit up immediately. She got out of bed, took off her nket, and first nced at Min Rui, who was still asleep.


    When she turned back, there was one more person in the room.<div>


    ��Father!�� Lady Min��s face lit up with joy, and she grabbed the arm of the grey-clothed old man, ��I thought you��d never get here!��


    ��What��s the matter?�� the gray-clothed old man asked.


    Lady Min shook her head, ��No problems on our end, everything went smoothly, and Rou��er is doing well too. Just as father advised, we haven��t done anything.�� Saying this, she pulled the old man to have a seat and picked up the teapot on the table. Feeling that it was cold, she put it back down.


    The grey-clothed man looked at Min Rui and asked, ��How is he?��


    ��He��s better,�� replied Lady Min, her eyescking warmth. ��Su Liang and Gu Ling have both treated him.��


    The grey-clothed old man��s face turned a shade more serious, ��Gu Ling? He treated Min Rui?��


    Lady Min nodded, ��Yes. ording to Imperial Physician Gao, Gu Ling��s medical skills are also very remarkable but are not widely known. He performed acupuncture for Min Rui today.��


    The grey-clothed old man slowly nodded, ��Did you discover anything else?��


    Lady Min, who was usually soft-spoken, looked toward the doorway and only resumed talking after confirming that the surrounding area was quiet, ��Father, have you never seen Su Liang��s face when you were investigating before?��


    The grey-clothed old man frowned and, after a moment of silence, shook his head, ��Now that you mention it, I never met her face to face.��


    Lady Min sighed, ��She resembles Mo Liang so much. When I first saw her, I was startled as if I were seeing Mo Liang standing before me.��<div>


    The grey-clothed old man��s expression changed, ��Her mother��s background is unknown, and her name is Liang. Could it be�� she is Mo Liang��s daughter?��


    Lady Min nodded, ��It��s possible. Father, we need to act quickly. If my adoptive father sees Su Liang, all our efforts over the years will be in vain!��


    The grey-clothed old man contemted for a while, ��We cannot act rashly and cause unnecessary trouble. We must do as Mo Yan instructed for now.��


    ��But�� �� Lady Min looked anxious, ��My adoptive father will inevitably meet Su Liang one day. By then, everything we have done for him, whether good or bad, will have been for nothing!��


    Cold light flickered in the old man��s eyes, ��I never came here tonight, and you never told me about Su Liang��s resemnce to Mo Yan��s daughter. In the meantime, you shouldn��t do anything. Just stay here quietly. Understand?��


    Lady Min��s eyes widened, ��Understood. Have you thought of a n, father?��


    The grey-clothed old man snorted coldly, ��All the signs indicate that Gu Ling is the person Mo Yan is looking for. I will persuade Mo Yan to eliminate Su Liang, the obstacle, soon. Only then can he achieve his goal.��


    Lady Min��s expression changed as she looked at Min Rui by the bed, still lying quietly without any movement.


    Lady Min asked the grey-clothed old man in a low voice, ��What did my adoptive father ask you to do this time?��


    The grey-clothed old man replied, ��Kill Duanmu Chen.��


    Lady Min��s looked surprised, ��Why?��<div>


    ��To push Gu Ling to the emperor��s position and prevent him from hiding.�� the grey-clothed old man said.


    Lady Min looked puzzled, ��I don��t understand what he really wants to do. Do you have to take matters into your own hands?��


    The grey-clothed old man shook his head, ��Not necessary.�� As soon as he finished speaking, he got up and left.


    When dawn came, Su Liang was nursing Gu Xiaonuan while Gu Ling entered the room and immediately closed the door behind him. He held his nightclothes and mask in his hand, and when Su Liang looked over, he shook his head, saying, ��A peaceful night.��


    Su Liang felt that it wasn��t a good thing. Confirming that there was a ��wolf�� was a good thing, but the earlier they showed themselves, the better.


    ��Are you hungry? If you��re not hungry, wash up and go to sleep. If you��re hungry, eat something before you sleep.�� Su Liang said.


    Gu Ling, with an inscrutable gaze, stared at a certain part of Su Liang��s body. She coughed lightly, ��Great God, your daughter is here, mind your gaze.��


    ��I��m hungry too.�� Gu Ling hinted heavily.


    Once Gu Xiaonuan was full, Gu Ling held her and coaxed her for a while before handing her over to Mr. Mu.


    Since they didn��t know when Gu Ling woulde back, Su Liang had told them to go to Nangong Qian��s ce for breakfast the night before.


    So, Mr. Mu, holding one and leading two, left Yuanming Pavilion. Meanwhile, Su Liang and Gu Ling closed the door and began their ��morning exercise����


    After a while, Old Physician Gao came again. As agreed with Gu Ling the day before, they went to the Min family together.


    Ji Xiaoshu disguised himself as Zhengzheng again and wanted to go with Gu Ling, but was rejected. Min Rui was ill, and they were afraid his illness would affect the children. When Su Liang and Gu Ling returned from the Min family, they always bathed and changed their clothes before having contact with anyone.


    So, after Ji Xiaoshu finished his ss, he went to y at Lin Family with Lin Shuzhi. For his safety, Mr. Mu followed him secretly.


    Before Gu Ling left, he hung a new pouch on his waist. Su Liang had made it for him, and on it was embroidered an airne pattern, which was a symbol for certain specific people to see.


    Today, Gu Ling didn��t run into Min Rou at the Min Family because she went with her aunt to visit the Lin Family. Lin Boyan��s wife is Min Rou��s cousin.


    Mrs. Min noticed Gu Ling��s purse, but her expression remained normal, not showing any strange signs.


    After Gu Ling finished administering the treatment and left, Mrs. Min brought the medicine she had prepared for Min Rui.


    Min Rui sat propped up in bed, and after drinking a bowl of bitter medicine, his gaze fixed directly on Mrs. Min.


    Mrs. Min��s face showed displeasure, ��What are you looking at?��


    ��I know that you don��t really like me, you��re just with me because I resemble your dead lover,�� Min Rui��splexion was much better than when he had just returned to the Min Family, but his speech was still a little weak.


    Mrs. Min snorted lightly, ��What, now that you��re back at your own house, you want to act like a husband? If it wasn��t for me saving you back then, you would have been long dead.��


    Min Rui smiled bitterly and shook his head, ��You��re overthinking it. I just wanted to say that, actually, I��ve never loved you either.��


    Mrs. Min��s face darkened, and she listened to Min Rui say, ��In my life, I have only loved Qin Yuan, and that has never changed. If I hadn��t encountered trouble and had no ce to turn to, I wouldn��t have gone with you to that ind.��


    ��Unfortunately, your beloved Qin Yuan has long been dead.�� Mrs. Min coldly snorted.


    ��It��s mutual.�� Min Rui immediately retorted.


    ��What exactly are you trying to say?�� Mrs. Min coldly asked.


    Min Rui suddenly sneered, ��I heard everything you talked to your father about yesterday night.��


    Mrs. Min��s eyes grew even darker, and she approached Min Rui, reaching out her hand to strangle his neck, ��You better shut your mouth right now and don��t say another word, or don��t me me for being rude!��


    However, Min Rui didn��t seem to be afraid, ��You won��t kill me. Your father said not to cause extra trouble. I know that if it wasn��t for your adoptive father keeping an eye on you all these years, you would��ve gotten rid of me a long time ago. This time, it was I who begged your adoptive father without your knowledge, saying I wanted to kowtow to my own father onest time before I die, and have Rouer acknowledge her ancestor and return to her family. I don��t know why your adoptive father agreed, otherwise, you wouldn��t havee back with me. You were probably hoping I would die of illness quickly.��


    Mrs. Min��s face was dark and gloomy, grinding her teeth, ��What do you want?��


    Min Rui snorted, ��I don��t want to mess up your ns. After all, if you get Mo Yan��s treasure, it would be beneficial to Rouer as well. However, if you want me to keep my mouth shut, you need to help me with something.��


    Footsteps sounded outside, and Mrs. Min immediately picked up the empty medicine bowl and went to the door.


    It was Elder Minister Min who hade to check on Min Rui after seeing Gu Ling off.


    ��Father, I��ll go check on the chicken soup I prepared for Xianggong.�� Mrs. Min smiled.


    Elder Minister Min nodded and entered the room.


    Min Rui discussed the current political situation with Minister Min, who sighed deeply, ��Just after the Lantern Festival, the emperor ordered Marquis Zhong Xin to return to Xuanbei City. It seems that war with Liang Country is inevitable.��


    Upon hearing the three words ��Marquis Zhong Xin,�� Min Rui��s eyes flickered, but Minister Min didn��t notice.


    After a while, Mrs. Min came back with the chicken soup, and Minister Min left.


    As soon as the door closed, the couple��s pretense of warmth and concern vanished instantly.


    Mrs. Min sat down at the bedside with the chicken soup but didn��t give it to Min Rui. She stirred it with a spoon, letting off some steam before starting to drink it herself.


    After a few sips, Mrs. Min looked at Min Rui again, ��Tell me. What do you want me to help you with?��


    Min Rui��s voice was low, ��Help me kill someone.��


    Mrs. Min suddenly sneered, ��Do you want to kill Xing Ji? Still jealous of him after all these years? But I think you have no reason to be jealous. Xing Ji didn��t steal Qin Yuan from you. She was married to him through an imperial edict. Though the person who issued the edict is dead now.��


    As Mrs. Min spoke, her tone became more ghostly and mocking. Seeing Min Rui��s ufortable expression, she felt satisfied and said, ��Killing Xing Ji is impossible. It��s too far away. I can��t go to Xuanbei City. You surely don��t want to kill Qin Yuan��s only son, do you?��


    Min Rui gritted his teeth, ��Stop talking! It��s not them!��


    Mrs. Min raised her eyebrows, ��Oh? Then who is it?��


    Min Rui said coldly, ��That damn Old Qin!��


    Mrs. Min was stunned for a moment, ��You me him for breaking you and Qin Yuan apart? But you two were never meant to be together, she never loved you.��


    Min Rui grabbed Mrs. Min��s neck, and the chicken soup in her hand fell to the ground with a crisp shattering sound.


    However, Min Rui didn��t have much strength, and he was soon pushed away by Mrs. Min and pped so hard that he fell onto the bed.


    Min Rui seemed to be talking to Mrs. Min but also talking to himself, ��We grew up together, like children in love. She did like me, but she didn��t realize it because she was too young. My father personally proposed marriage to her, but Old Qin refused without giving any face. I begged him on my knees to let me marry her, saying I wouldn��t marry anyone else, but he told me to give up so resolutely�� if he had just agreed, she would have be my wife and wouldn��t have been married to Xing Ji and died in despair! You don��t understand, none of you understand�� her life and mine were destroyed by that old bastard, all because of him!��


    Mrs. Min looked at Min Rui coldly as he cursed Old Master Qin on the bed, without saying a word.


    After an unknown length of time, Min Rui calmed down a bit. He turned and stared at Mrs. Min, ��Within three days, I don��t care how you do it, send that old bastard to meet Yama King. Otherwise, I��ll tell Gu Ling your secret. After all, Rourou knows nothing, and she won��t be in danger, so I have no worries.��


    From outside the door came Min Rou��s voice, ��Dad, Mom, I��m back.��


    Mrs. Min whispered coldly into Min Rui��s ear, ��Fine, I��ll find a way. Just make sure you don��t do anything you shouldn��t, or say anything you shouldn��t. Otherwise, I��ll make sure your whole family dies miserably!��


    As Min Rou entered, Mrs. Min was picking up the shattered porcin from the floor. Min Rui sighed, ��It��s my fault, always causing you trouble.��


    ��Let the servant clean up. Dad, your nket is dirty,�� Min Rou pulled Mrs. Min up and said, ��I know Mom wants to take care of Dad personally, but you don��t have to work so hard.��


    After saying this, Min Rou noticed the p mark on Min Rui��s face and frowned, ��Dad��s face����


    Min Rui forced a bitter smile, ��I pped myself. I hate myself for being so foolish. I should have listened to your mother and taken you home earlier.��


    ��Don��t be like that, Dad. It��s not toote now. Our grandparents are still alive, and once you recover, you should be a good son to them,�� Min Rou smiled and said, ��I like this ce, and today I went to see my cousin with my aunt. I��m so envious of her! My brother-inw from the Lin Family is such a good man, and Uncle Lin is very kind. Oh, by the way, Uncle Lin brought a kid home today. His name is Zhengzheng, he��s so cute.��


    Mrs. Min looked indifferent, ��Your father is still sick. Don��t go running around all the time. People might think you��re being unfilial, only caring about having fun.��


    Min Rui immediately retorted, ��I��m much better now, and Rourou just returned. Going out more often is good for her.��


    Hearing this, Min Rouughed, ��Mom always takes care of Dad herself, so I don��t have a chance to help. By the way, I��m going to the Duke Mansion to y with my second cousin tomorrow, you don��t mind, do you?��


    Mrs. Min frowned but didn��t object.


    When Min Rou left, leaving just the two of them alone again, Mrs. Min said coldly, ��I��ll find an opportunity in the next two days. I��ll create an ident and help you get rid of Old Master Qin. Just watch your mouth and don��t say anything nonsense to Rourou!��


    That night, Gu Ling went into the pce again, waiting until the wee hours of the morning. Finally, someone arrived!

 Chapter 390: 390. Unnoticed by gods or ghosts

    Chapter 390: 390. Unnoticed by gods or ghosts<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The night was pitch ck, with stars sprinkled across the sky.


    Duanmu Chen didn��t know that Gu Ling had been guarding him for two nights in a row. As soon as he heard the sounds of fighting outside, he immediately got up, took Chang��an, and hid in the secret chamber of the sleeping pce.<div>


    ��Your Majesty, as Marquis Gu predicted, there are assassins.�� Chang��an pricked up his ears, but the walls of the secret chamber were thick, and he couldn��t hear themotion outside.


    Duanmu Chen sat down, his eyes deep and dark, ��It must be Situ Xie��s men. The battle is imminent, and he wants to kill me.��


    At this time, Gu Ling, who was outside, had not yet revealed himself. He hid in a tall, ancient cypress tree, holding his breath and concentrating, quietly observing the assassins.


    Initially, only two assassins appeared, blocked by four secret guards. Gu Ling knew that these guards were still from the batch trained by Duanmu Yi.


    The assassins were very powerful, and the guards were not weak either, but thetter, even with their two-to-one advantage, could barely hold off the assassins.


    Soon, two more secret guards appeared to reinforce them. This should have been Duanmu Chen��s strategy, not to show all his cards at once.


    As a result, the number of assassins increased by one. Apparently, this assassination n was meticulous and determined to seed.


    All of the assassins wore the same night-clothes and iron masks. Their figures seemed to blend in with the darkness, and from a distance, it looked like three masks floating and swaying in different positions.


    Gu Ling quickly judged that all three assassins were of the ��old demon�� type, each of them more powerful than Old Mu andparable to Old Bai.


    In this case, Gu Ling suspected that these three might not necessarily be Situ Xie��s men but were more likely to be from that mysterious force.


    So, whether Situ Xie or the mysterious power wanted to kill Duanmu Chen was in question.<div>


    Duanmu Chen��s guards continued to emerge, eventually totaling ten people. They formed groups of three, three and four, facing the three assassins.


    About half a quarter of an hourter, the Forbidden Army gathered around Duanmu Chen��s sleeping pce. The archers in the front row took their positions, but the ten-odd people engaged in the battle were all masters, moving quickly and changing positions constantly, making it difficult for the archers to aim at the assassins.


    Looking at the three floating iron masks in his line of sight, Gu Ling thought of the gray-robed old man who hade to the capital cityst year to investigate him and Su Liang. When they had fought, the old man had used a hidden weapon simr to a hand grenade.


    This made Gu Ling worry a bit at the moment. If these three powerful assassins were in league with the gray-robed old man and were determined to kill Duanmu Chen, would they just throw a hand grenade at Duanmu Chen��s sleeping pce?


    However, if this were the case, they could have started by throwing a powerful weapon right away, and there would be no need for a fight�� Gu Ling thought he could wait a little longer to see if there were any more assassins yet to reveal themselves.


    Duanmu Chen��s secret guards were gradually injured, and even with a ten-to-three advantage, the battle remained difficult.


    After four of the guards were injured, Gu Ling saw another iron mask sh by in the shadows and rush towards Duanmu Chen��s sleeping pce.


    It seemed that the assassins�� group was also testing how many secret guards Duanmu Chen had. By now, there should be just about this many in the pce.


    Gu Ling squinted his eyes, raised his right arm, and aimed his homemade nail gun at the ��iron mask�� about to enter Duanmu Chen��s sleeping pce. He adjusted the position and pulled the trigger.


    The iron nail didn��t pierce the smooth iron mask, but quickly passed through the gap between the fighting masters and disappeared from Gu Ling��s sight.


    The iron mask swayed, fell, and collided with the ground�� Gu Ling had applied a paralyzing poison to the nail, so even if his shot missed, as long as the poison entered the body, it could quickly bring down the enemy.<div>


    The three assassins attracting firepower finally noticed the tree where Gu Ling was hiding.


    One of the assassins broke out of the encirclement and leaped towards the ancient cypress.


    This finally gave Lin Bojun, who had been brought to guard the pce the day before, an opportunity. He immediately ordered the archers to shoot!


    The dense arrows all aimed at the nearest assassin to the old cypress, and even with his great skill, he had no choice but to block with his sword.


    As the assassin moved, Gu Ling��s nail gun aimed at his sword-wielding right arm and fired again!


    Of the four assassins, two were down.


    The other two assassins saw the situation turn unfavorable and decided to retreat.


    Gu Ling shot one with his nail gun and intentionally let the other one go.


    Lin Bojun ordered another round of arrows to be released, but it failed to stop the fleeing assassin.


    The ancient cypress tree swayed slightly, Lin Bojun did not see Gu Ling, but he had guessed as much. Although the assassination appeared to be over, the Forbidden Army did not retreat, but instead called in the Imperial Physician to treat the injured secret guards.


    Lin Bojun reported the situation at the entrance of Duanmu Chen��s sleeping pce, Duanmu Chen heard, letting Chang��an go out to take a look while he remained inside.<div>


    Soon, after verifying the situation outside, Chang��an returned to inform Duanmu Chen.


    ��All three assassins were brought down by hidden weapons, I suspect it might be Marquis Chang Xin,�� Chang��an said.


    Duanmu Chen was stunned for a moment, ��Is Gu Ling here too? Did hee specifically to protect me?��


    ��It��s just a guess. One of the assassins escaped, and if it really is Marquis Chang Xin, he must have gone to track down the assassin,�� Chang��an said.


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��I think it should be him too.�� Thinking of Gu Ling��s presence, he suddenly felt much more at ease. From tonight��s situation, where ten secret guards could not withstand four assassins, if Gu Ling was not present, Duanmu Chen��s safety would be uncertain.


    Recruiting top martial artists from the outside is a very cautious move for the Royal Family, fearing to let the wolves into the house. The higher the martial arts skills, the more absolutely loyal someone has to be, otherwise, they cannot be used.


    As a result, most of the martial arts masters serving the Royal Family are cultivated by the Royal Family itself, with clear backgrounds and transparent life details. However, this also limits the strength of the secret guards.


    True top-notch masters must possess both talent and strength; the vast majority are elderly, with their life��s umtion required to be a presence that crushes the younger generation.


    Gu Ling, who possesses such an outstanding martial arts skill at such a young age, is extremely rare.


    Duanmu Chen nned to wait for Gu Ling to return beforeing out of the secret chamber. He cherishes his life and is always cautious, but he would not have made such a meticulous arrangement this time if it hadn��t been for Gu Ling��s reminder. The terrifying thing is that even though he had made the most thorough arrangements, it seemed that he could not stop those assassins. Thankfully, Gu Ling was there.


    Lin Bojun dragged the three unconscious, injured assassins together and watched over them outside the sleeping pce without doing anything else.


    Gu Ling chased the assassin out of the pce for not long before another iron-masked man appeared.


    Just as Gu Ling thought he was going to face a two-on-one situation, a thick smoke suddenly filled the air. To avoid the possibility of poison, he had to retreat.


    In just a moment, the thick smoke was dispersed by the night wind, and the traces of the two iron-masked men disappearedpletely.


    Gu Ling returned to the imperial pce, and Lin Bojun recognized his expression when he took off his mask, ��I knew it was you!��


    Chang��an told Duanmu Chen that Gu Ling had returned.


    Duanmu Chen immediately came out of the secret chamber, and the lights in the sleeping pce were quickly lit again.


    Gu Ling entered, and Lin Bojun ordered the assassins to be dragged in as well.


    Upon seeing Gu Ling, Duanmu Chen asked, ��Have you been watching over me all this time? Were you herest night too?��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��I came to protect Chang��an.��


    Chang��an wasing in with hot tea when he heard the words, nearly tripping and falling. He stuttered, ��Marquis Chang Xin must be joking.��


    Duanmu Chen snorted lightly, ��You obviously care a lot about my safety.��


    Gu Ling had already bent down to examine the three assassins and did not respond to Duanmu Chen��s words.


    Lin Bojun: ��Couldn��t help feeling that Duanmu Chen��s expression and tone just now seemed somewhat simr to Lian Shun��s��


    Removing the iron masks, the assassins were old, just as Gu Ling had guessed. The three assassins did not carry any special items, nor did they have any tattoos or the like. Their clothes and masks were identical, their weapons were different, but there were no particrly famous weapons with obvious ownership.


    ��Are they Situ Xie��s men?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I don��t know.��


    Gu Ling moved the assassins to a side pce, saying he wanted to conduct a separate interrogation. Duanmu Chen let him do as he pleased.


    ��Does Your Majesty want to rest?�� Chang��an asked.


    Duanmu Chen yawned but shook his head, ��Let��s see what Gu Ling can find out.��


    In the side pce, Gu Ling chose an assassin, tied him up, and fed him the antidote.


    Before long, the assassin woke up, his eyes fixed on Gu Ling.


    ��Who sent you?�� Gu Ling asked.


    The assassin��s eyes cleared, and then he bled from his seven orifices and died!


    Gu Ling��s eyes narrowed, and he pulled open the mouths of the other two assassins, finding a poison pill hidden deep within their lower left teeth. The one who had taken his own life must have bitten and broken the pill��s outer shell.


    Gu Ling hadn��t expected that the martial arts master assassins would choose suicide over revealing secrets, just like death soldiers.


    Gu Ling collected the poison pills, intending to study them with Su Liangter to determine the type of poison.


    Then, he woke up the second assassin.


    Gu Ling saw the assassin clench his teeth after waking up, and his expression changed abruptly.


    ��Your poison is in my hands.�� Gu Ling��s face was expressionless, ��As long as you confess honestly, I can spare your life.��


    As a result, Gu Ling watched as the second assassin decisively bit his tongue and killed himself.


    In just a short while, two of the three assassins were dead. Gu Ling didn��t wake up thest one but dragged him out of the side pce.


    ��How did it go?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��They are death soldiers, and I couldn��t get any information out of them.��


    Duanmu Chen frowned, ��They��re death soldiers.��


    ��I��ll take this one back and let Su Liang figure it out.�� Gu Ling said and walked away.


    Duanmu Chen hurriedly spoke up, ��The night isn��t over yet. What if the assassins return?��


    Gu Ling looked back at Duanmu Chen, his gaze resting on thetter��s forehead for a moment before moving away and said indifferently, ��The Emperor has great fortune and will be fine.��


    Duanmu Chen was rendered speechless as Gu Ling��s figure disappeared at the doorway.


    Su Liang was woken up by her daughter and saw Gu Ling holding Gu Xiaonuan in his arms, trying to soothe her.


    Su Liang looked out the window; it was still pitch dark outside, ��An assassin came? Has it been resolved?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��They came. Let��s talk after dawn; you go back to sleep.��


    Su Liang sat up, ��We��re all awake, let��s sleep togetherter. What happened exactly?��


    Gu Ling gently swayed Gu Xiaonuan to sleep and whispered the events that happened in the pce that night to Su Liang.


    ��Four old fellows, one escaped, twomitted suicide?�� Su Liang was also surprised, ��Why didn��t the one who released the poisonous smoke attack you?��


    Considering the overall strength of the assassins tonight, two against one would not necessarily mean a victory over Gu Ling �C of course, excluding the influence of hidden weapons and poison.


    ��Perhaps their target was only Duanmu Chen, and they didn��t want any unnecessaryplications. Or maybe, it was that group of people.�� Gu Ling said, referring to the group that wanted to capture him alive.


    ��Is Duanmu Chen��s crisis resolved?�� Su Liang asked. If there were still threats to Duanmu Chen��s life in the next three days, Gu Ling should be able to perceive them.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��He��s safe for now.��


    ��It seems that there are only those two left in the city. They won��t attack easily again. After all, masters like them aren��t cabbages, they aren��t abundantly avable.�� Su Liang sighed, ��The one you brought back will surely try tomit suicide once he regains consciousness. It��s a pity that the ��Emperor��s Heart Medicine�� mentioned earlier can��t be made.��


    Previously, when Duanmu Chen tried to test Situ Yao, Gu Ling gave him a fake ��Emperor��s Heart Medicine,�� a psychological ploy.


    Su Liang had asked Old Bai if there was a medicine that could control people��s minds. Old Bai said it was possible but he didn��t know how to make it and hoped that Su Liang could research it��


    ��Let��s keep it for now.�� Gu Ling said.


    Gu Xiaonuan refused to sleep no matter how she was coaxed and pointed at the outside.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang decided to bring their precious daughter to the garden for a walk. Old Mu, who was sleeping in the study room, heard them and, upon confirming that Gu Ling had returned, didn��t bother with them any further.


    During the darkest moment just before dawn, the stars in the sky still sparkled, and the wind was chilly.


    Gu Xiaonuan wanted to go outside, but once she was out, she got sleepy again and fell asleep in Gu Ling��s arms.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang strolled around theke without speaking, each contemting the dilemma they were facing.


    It wasn��t until the morning light appeared that the family of three returned to Yuanming Pavilion.


    Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng got up early and quietly went downstairs, afraid of disturbing Gu Ling and Su Liang.


    By midday, when Gu Ling and Su Liang woke up, had breakfast, and freshened up, Chang��an arrived, asking if Gu Ling had obtained any information from the captive he brought back the previous night.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.��


    Chang��an didn��t know what to say. He waved at Gu Xiaonuan and was about to leave when he suddenly remembered something, ��His Majesty asked me to inquire if Marquis Gu will being to the pce tonight? If you areing, His Majesty will prepare food and drinks and y chess with you.��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I��m not going.��


    Chang��an refrained frommenting. Anyway, after the events ofst night, Duanmu Chen was sure that Gu Ling was his good friend who cared about his safety.


    Chang��an had just left when the high imperial physician arrived. He called Gu Ling to visit the Min family together, intending to apply acupuncture to Min Rui for half a month.


    After Gu Ling left, Su Liang took out the two poison pills Gu Ling had brought back the night before and began researching theirposition. As for Gu Xiaonuan, she was carried by Cen Man on theke, having a great time. Su Liang sat by the window; she could see her daughter by looking up.


    At the Min Family��s Ministry Mansion.


    When Gu Ling saw Min Rui, Lady Min was not present, and Min Rou took care of him.


    With a serious expression, Min Rou asked Gu Ling a question, ��Is the medical skill of Marquis Changxin taught by the Divine Doctor Su or the other way around? Or are you originally divine doctors?��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��It��s none of your business.��


    Min Rou��s face stiffened, and she silently left the room without noticing the airne pattern on Gu Ling��s waist pouch.


    Upon reaching the door, Min Rou muttered, ��I was just curious, no need to get so angry����


    After Gu Ling finished applying acupuncture to Min Rui and left, he saw Lady Min approaching as he exited the mansion. His gaze momentarily rested on her forehead before withdrawing.


    After leaving the Ministry Mansion, Gu Ling told the high imperial physician that he wanted to visit Old Master Qin at the Duke Mansion and they parted ways.


    Gu Ling really did enter the Duke Mansion, but when Old Master Qin received the news and waited in vain for Gu Ling to arrive, the servants reported that Gu Ling had left halfway through without using the main entrance.


    Old Master Qin was puzzled, ��I was waiting for him to go fishing together, I��ll go alone this afternoon!��


    At this time, Gu Ling had quietly returned to the Min Family��s Ministry Mansion, avoiding the servants�� eyes and approaching Min Rui��s room.


    His hearing was exceptional. While an ordinary person wouldn��t be able to hear the conversation inside the room, he could.


    ��Old Master Qin likes fishing��When he��s fishing by the water, I��ll lead the servants away and push him into theke��It will only be seen as an ident, undetected by gods and ghosts����

 Chapter 391: 391.Breakthrough

    Chapter 391: 391.Breakthrough<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ��Make sure it��s clean.�� Min Rui��s voice reached Gu Ling��s ears.


    Lady Min snorted coldly, ��Don��t worry.��<div>


    There was silence afterwards, but Gu Ling did not leave, still waiting quietly in his original spot. He heard Lady Min moving around in the room, the sound of a chair being moved, and a teacup being picked up and put down.


    About a quarter of an hour passed, and Min Rui spoke again, ��I wonder if your father��s matter has been settled.��


    Lady Min immediately silenced him, ��Shut up. This has nothing to do with you. If you dare to talk more, don��t expect me to help you.��


    The conversation was quite informative. Gu Ling thought about the information he was ordered to investigate about Min Rui before his arrival in Chang��an: both of Lady Min��s parents had died, and there were no other rtives in the house. Apparently, this was different from what Min Rui and his wife were discussing. As for the ��helping Min Rui�� Lady Min mentioned, Gu Ling had already guessed what it was.


    Old Master Qin had already passed the title of Duke to his son Qin Kang. Now, he was merely a respected nobleman in Qian Country��s capital city and held no real power, nor would he have any grudges with anyone. Lady Min intended to create an ident to kill Old Master Qin stealthily. There could only be one reason: Min Rui wanted it.


    As for the conflict between Min Rui and Old Master Qin, there was only one thing that could be considered an issue: years ago, Old Master Qin had rejected the Min Family��s marriage proposal and did not marry his daughter, Qin Yuan, to Min Rui.


    From the tone of the couple��s conversation, they were definitely not loving or affectionate. In fact, it seemed that they not onlycked any affection but even disliked each other. It was possible that Min Rui still could not forget Qin Yuan after so many years and was still dwelling on that unrequited love.


    Probably because Xing Ji was too far away and difficult to deal with, Min Rui aimed his grudge at Old Master Qin instead.


    However, what Gu Ling was more interested in at the moment was Lady Min��s father. Judging from Min Rui��s words, his father-inw was also in the capital city, and some secret matters were being dealt with. Coincidentally,st night Duanmu Chen had experienced an assassination attempt. When connected, it became clear: Lady Min��s father should be one of the four assassins and the fifth person who provided supportst night.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang suspected that the mastermind behindst night��s assassination was the mysterious force colluding with Situ Xie, which had been investigating them, the transmigrators.


    Therefore, Gu Ling currently spected that Min Rui and Lady Min were both people rted to that mysterious force, and they must know some secrets.<div>


    Su Mansion.


    Seeing that it was noon and Gu Ling hadn��t returned yet, Su Liang found it strange. It shouldn��t take much time to administer the acupuncture treatment. Gu Ling had immediatelye back after finishing his task in the past two days.


    ��Shall I go to the Min Mansion to check?�� Qi Yan asked.


    Su Liang nodded and then quickly shook her head, ��You go to Old Doctor Gao��s house first to see if he has returned yet.�� She had an intuition that Gu Ling had note back because something had happened beyond his expectations and he couldn��t get away. But in broad daylight, it was not very likely that Gu Ling was trapped by any trouble.


    Su Liang thought of Min Rui and his wife, wondering if Gu Ling had discovered anything suspicious about them. After all, Gu Ling had gone to the Min Family, and if there was any trouble, it would most likely involve the Min Family. Qi Yan openly going to ask could possibly ruin things.


    Qi Yan immediately took his orders and went to the Gao Family.


    At lunchtime, Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng both asked why Gu Ling hadn��t returned yet, and Su Liang said he was dealing with something else.


    ��Then how will Master eat?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked with a grin.


    Zhengzheng replied, ��Master went to treat someone. Of course, someone will take care of him.��


    ��I know; he��ll use needles to poke people.�� Ji Xiaoshu nodded and asked Su Liang, ��Does it really not hurt?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Do you want to try it?��<div>


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately shook his head, ��I��m not sick, so I won��t try. Teach me how to do the acupuncture, Mom!��


    ��It��s not as simple as poking with needles; you have to learn a lot of medical principles. If you��re interested, I��ll teach you little by little.�� Su Liang said.


    The two children nodded enthusiastically, indicating that they were very interested.


    After lunch, Su Liang sent them upstairs for a nap, and Gu Xiaonuan was also coaxed to sleep.


    After a while, Qi Yan returned, ��Imperial Physician Gao is at home, and he said that after Marquis finished giving the treatment, the two of them left the Min Family together. Marquis said he was going to visit Old Master Qin at Duke Mansion, so they parted ways.��


    Su Liang��s expression was strange, a sudden decision to visit Old Master Qin? This wasn��t something Gu Ling would do. There must be some special reason, and it had nothing to do with Old Master Qin himself.


    Qi Yan continued, ��This subordinate went to the Duke Mansion and saw Old Master Qin, who was at home. He said that Marquis dide, but he left without seeing anyone after entering the mansion. It��s unknown where he went. Old Master Qin also said that he woulde over to fish tomorrow and asked Marquis to make him some fried fish.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I see.��


    Qi Yan frowned, ��Where should we look for Marquis next?��


    ��You don��t need to worry about it. Go call my fourth master, and then go eat your meal,�� Su Liang waved her hand.


    Based on the current information, Su Liang was certain that Gu Ling��s visit to Old Master Qin was just an excuse, and going to the Duke Mansion was just a convenient way to ��disappear��. As for Gu Ling��s whereabouts, Su Liang guessed that he must be at Minister Min��s mansion. He must have discovered something or someone suspicious at the Min Family and needed to conduct a secret investigation. Hence, he used the freely essible Duke Mansion as a cover to make a detour back.<div>


    Cen Man quickly arrived at Yuanming Pavilion when she found out Su Liang was looking for her.


    She first looked at Gu Xiaonuan, who was sleeping soundly in the cradle, before sitting down next to Su Liang and softly asking what was going on.


    ��It��s fine, she won��t be disturbed by this noise,�� Su Liang said, ��I want to ask fourth master to go to the Ministry of Industry Minister Min��s Mansion, which is right next to Duke Mansion.��


    Cen Man asked what was to be done there but then remembered that Gu Ling had been at Min��s Mansion all day and hadn?t returned yet, so she frowned, ��Is there a problem with Xiaogu?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No. I guess he��s hiding somewhere in Min��s Mansion, observing someone, most likely their recently returned patient, Min Rui.��


    Cen Man understood, ��Should I go there secretly, see if he��s there, and if he is, should I stay and let hime back?��


    ��Yes,�� Su Liang nodded, ��Whether hees back or not doesn��t matter, just see if there��s anything he needs on his side.��


    ��Alright,�� Cen Man stood up, ��I��ll change into some lighter clothes and go over.��


    Min Mansion.


    Gu Ling listened as Min Rui and Madam Min had their lunch and took their medicine, but they had not engaged in any ��effective�� conversations afterward. Neither the matter Madam Min was supposed to deal with nor the matter concerning her father was mentioned again.


    During that time, Min Rou hade by. The couple��s rtionship seemed much better when Min Rou was there, but as soon as she left, they returned to their previous frosty state.


    Following Su Liang��s instructions, Cen Man found Gu Ling under the window behind Min Rui��s room.


    Gu Ling��s body was pressed against the wall, his face expressionless, and he didn��t move at all.


    Cen Man knew that he must be eavesdropping on the conversation inside the room, and it must be very important. Otherwise, he wouldn��t have stayed away from home without discussing it with Su Liang beforehand.


    Gu Ling also saw Cen Man, and he understood that Su Liang must have sent her. He and Su Liang had an unspoken understanding, which they didn��t need to express.


    Instead of approaching, Cen Man used gestures to ask Gu Ling if she should ��switch shifts�� and take over for him.


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, and then Cen Man quietly moved closer. She still didn��t know why they needed to eavesdrop here, but it wasn��t convenient to ask at this moment.


    Gu Ling raised one hand, facing Cen Man, and wrote the character ��woman�� on his palm, then pointed to the wall.


    Cen Man understood that the person being watched was the woman in the room. In this case, if Madam Min were to leave the room, Cen Man would have to follow her. As for Min Rui, a seriously ill person, he couldn��t go anywhere nor do anything by himself.


    Afterward, Gu Ling left quietly without a sound.


    However, he didn��t return home immediately but went to Duke Qin��s Mansion again.


    Old Duke Qin was taking a short nap in the afternoon when he suddenly saw Gu Ling appear in his room, giving him a big fright. pping his chest and ring at Gu Ling, he said, ��You youngster, why are you lurking around today? What��s the matter?��


    ��Let��s go fishing at my ce.�� Gu Ling said.


    Old Master Qin��s mouth twitched, ��You came twice just to invite me to go fishing? Why? No, Qi Yan came at noon to look for you, and I told him to tell Su Liang that I would go fishing at your house tomorrow. What��s going on with you?��


    ��Go today.�� Gu Ling said, ��Don��t let anyone know that I invited you. I��ll wait for you at my house.��


    In the blink of an eye, Gu Ling disappeared again, leaving Old Master Qin stunned. After a moment, he came to his senses and couldn��t help butin, ��How does Little Liang put up with this kid���� He had forgotten how he used to praise Gu Ling and talk about him when educating his own grandson.


    Of course, it was just a fewints. Soon, Old Master Qin changed his clothes and asked his servant to prepare a carriage, announcing that he was going to the Su Mansion to fish.


    Qin Kang happened toe over, ��Father, didn��t you say you were going tomorrow?��


    Old Master Qin calmly said, ��I had a nap and dreamed about Nuannuan. I miss her and there��s nothing to do today anyway, so I don��t need to notify Little Liang in advance.��


    Qin Kang smiled, ��Alright. I originally wanted to have a couple of games of chess with Father.��


    ��If you want to y chess, go find Xueqing��s father, I don��t have time.�� As soon as Old Master Qin finished speaking, he ordered his entourage to bring his fishing supplies and left.


    Just outside the courtyard, he turned his head and said to Qin Kang, ��Your orchid is blooming, give me a pot.��


    Qin Kang raised many rare orchids, one of which had just bloomed this morning. Upon hearing this, he coughed lightly, ��Father, what do you want the orchid for when you go fishing?��


    ��It��s not proper to go empty-handed, right? I��ll take it to Nuannuan to y with.�� Old Master Qin said cheerfully.


    Qin Kang: ��It��s true that you shouldn��t go empty-handed. Now the center of the Su Mansion seems to be Miss Gu Nuannuan, but she��s too young. What��s the fun in orchids?


    Nevertheless, Qin Kang let Old Master Qin take his beloved orchid away. After all, he also likes Nuannuan, and a pot of orchids is nothing.


    By the time Old Master Qin left the mansion to head to the Su Mansion, Gu Ling had secretly returned home.


    As soon as Su Liang saw him, she asked, ��Is there a problem with Min Rui and his wife?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Madam Min has a darkplexion.��


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed, ��It��s not her who is sick, could she be�� nning to kill?��


    Gu Ling nodded again and shared the useful information he had overheard.


    Su Liang was incredulous, ��Madam Min wants to kill Grandfather Qin? Just because he didn��t marry his daughter to Min Rui back then? Min Rui is insane! It��s been so many years, he��s married and has a daughter, why does he still think about Qin Yuan?��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��Revenge is his nature.��


    Knowing his grandmother��s doting, the youngest son of Min Laoshu was spoiled from an early age. Old Master Qin once mentioned that Min Rui was ustomed to everything going his way, unable to ept any setbacks or failures.


    ��Min Rui��s father-inw���� Su Liang pondered, ��Maybe one of the assassinsst night was him, and the two who escaped are even more likely. Since the three of them returned to the capital city, it means that Madam Min��s father is not a small character.��


    With this in mind, Su Liang understood why Gu Ling had been so vignt in monitoring Madam Min after discovering the problem. This could be their biggest lead so far, and every word spoken by the couple might provide crucial information.


    Sending Cen Man instead of Old Mu was due to her many years of blindness which had sharpened her ears beyond those of ordinary people, making her suitable for monitoring and eavesdropping missions.


    ��What about Grandfather Qin, then���� Su Liang thought if Madam Min would act today, Cen Man would definitely step in to save Old Master Qin. But what would the couple do if their hidden agenda was exposed?


    Gu Ling reached out and rubbed Su Liang��s forehead tenderly, ��I invited him to fish, and he should be here soon.��


    Su Liang��s eyes brightened, ��Right! Dying their n and not giving the woman a chance to act will force Min Rui and his wife to provide us with more information.��


    Considering that the top masterst night was a Death Soldier, Su Liang felt that once the matter was revealed, it would be difficult to pry open the mouths of Min Rui and his wife. Even if they confessed, it would be hard to verify the truth and might even be misled by them.


    Therefore, the matter of Lady Min wanting to kill Old Master Qin must be dragged on without leaving any traces, letting the couple think they��re operating in secret while plotting something else. Perhaps, they could even wait until Lady Min��s father goes to find them, which would be even better.


    After Gu Ling bathed and changed clothes, Su Liang made him a bowl of Hot Soup Noodles.


    Just as he started eating, Old Master Qin arrived, and Gu Xiaonuan woke up.


    As soon as Old Master Qin entered, he rushed to Gu Xiaonuan with a pot of blooming orchids, ��Nuannuan, look what Grandpa brought you!��


    Then, Gu Xiaonuan grabbed the orchid with her little hand and plucked it off��


    Old Master Qinughed loudly, ��Nuannuan is so strong! She��ll definitely be a master in the future!��


    Su Liang:�� Everyone treats Gu Xiaonuan as a treasure, so she must shoulder the responsibility of being a strict mother, educating her daughter properly, not spoiling her too much, but only when she��s older and understands more.


    Old Master Qin yed with Gu Xiaonuan for a while before he thought to ask Gu Ling about what happened today.


    Su Liang exined, ��The emperor was assassinatedst night, and two assassins escaped. We were worried that Grandpa Qin might be in danger.��


    Old Master Qin had a strange expression, ��Why is it that I��m the only one in danger when the assassins escaped?��


    Su Liang spoke directly, ��Actually, Gu Ling identally overheard Min Rui and his wife plotting to harm Grandpa Qin.��


    Old Master Qin looked at Su Liang in disbelief, ��Who? Min Rui? He wants to harm me? Why?���� Before he could finish speaking, Old Master Qin realized why: other than the rejected marriage proposal years ago, there was no other possibility.


    ��He��s simply�� crazy! Unreasonable! Reckless! Back then, I could see that he was stubborn and self-righteous, with no ability but arrogant! Why should he marry my daughter?�� Old Master Qin scolded angrily.


    Gu Xiaonuan babbled a few times, and Old Master Qin quickly calmed down, ��Don��t be afraid, Nuannuan. Grandpa is scolding a beast.��


    Gu Xiaonuan wasn��t scared; she just wanted to go outside and y.


    Gu Ling finished his noodles, put down his chopsticks, and carried Gu Xiaonuan outside. Old Master Qin took a deep breath and said coldly, ��So Xiaogu went to see if anything happened to me at home? What do you n to do?��


    ��We hope Grandpa Qin won��t make any moves for now, pretending not to know anything, just being careful. Our people are watching that couple, and if they make a move, they��ll be stopped. But before that, we still need to investigate them secretly and not alert them.�� Su Liang said.


    Old Master Qin��s expression turned solemn, ��You mean, besides wanting to harm me, they have other suspicious things?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��The origin of Min Rui��s wife is very suspicious.��


    Old Master Qin knew that when Su Liang said so, it must be true. He took a deep breath, ��Will the other people in the Min Family be in danger?��


    ��They want to do ��big things��, so they won��t act recklessly.�� Su Liang said. Trying to harm Old Master Qin was already a reckless action on top of their other ns, which was rted to the poor rtionship between Min Rui and his wife. Because of this, the couple��s interests did not align, leading to conflicts and troubles.


    ��I understand.�� Old Master Qin nodded, ��So I��ll listen to you. I��ll go out every day and never be alone.��


    If it weren��t for Gu Ling calling Old Master Qin over, he would have gone fishing in his garden in the afternoon today. His habit of fishing was not to have servants by his side, fearing that any noise would scare away the fish. It was fine normally, but there was danger if someone had ill intentions towards him.


    That was also the reason why Gu Ling could see the dark fog in Lady Min��s brows. If he didn��t intervene, she would have a high chance of seeding.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Don��t worry, Grandpa Qin, nothing will happen.��


    ��Of course, I trust you. However�� sigh!�� Old Master Qin sighed deeply, ��It��s all a tangled mess!�� He thought of his daughter again. Although his son-inw Xing Ji also dissatisfied Old Master Qin, at least his character wasn��t a problem.


    Old Master Qin went fishing, and Su Liang looked out at the bright day, taking a long sigh of relief. The mysterious power, the mysterious Transmigrator, had already revealed the tip of the iceberg, but it was far from enough��

 Chapter 392: 392. Fishing

    Chapter 392: 392. Fishing<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Old Master Qin caught two fish, which Gu Ling fried until they were golden and fragrant. He, Old Mu, and the two little ones sat by theke, eating fried fish and drinking flower and fruit tea, feeling quite contented.


    It wasn��t until nightfall that Old Master Qin left the Su Family after having dinner. He was apanied by guards from the Duke Mansion, and he made ns with Old Mu and Zhengzheng to visit Huguo Temple together the next day.<div>


    As for whether the real or fake Zhengzheng would go, it would be determined after the two little brothers yed a game that night. This was not the first time such an incident had urred, and they all enjoyed it.


    At the same time as Old Master Qin returned home, Gu Ling secretly returned to Minister Min��s mansion, and ��changed shifts�� with Cen Man, allowing her to go home for dinner and rest.


    As for whether Cen Man had heard any useful information in the meantime, the two did not immediatelymunicate. As expected, Mrs. Min was a master as well, so they had to be cautious and avoid startling any snakes in the grass.


    When Cen Man left, Gu Ling heard Min Rou��s voice from inside the room, ��Father��s condition has improved a lot. He should be able to get out of bed and go out in a few days. It was right toe back. There are no divine doctors like Marquis and Lady Chang Xin on the ind.��


    The ind�� Gu Ling immediately caught the keyword. The food and mythical Immortal Ind of Yin Country further corroborated his and Su Liang��s previous spection.


    Mrs. Min��s voice was displeased, ��Rou��er, how many times have I told you, be cautious with your words.��


    ��Alright.�� Min Rou sounded helpless, ��I just don��t understand why�� never mind, Mother, don��t re at me, I know I��m wrong, and I��ll be careful in the future.��


    Min Rui��s voice, ��It��s not early, Rou��er, go to bed soon.��


    ��Then Father and Mother should rest early too. I��m going back.�� Min Rou finished speaking, footsteps were heard, followed by the sound of a door opening and closing.


    The room quieted down, and after a short while, Mrs. Min��s deliberately lowered voice entered Gu Ling��s ears, ��Damn it. That Qin guy went to the Su Mansion today. I don��t know if he��s back yet.��


    ��Let��s see tomorrow.�� Min Rui said, ��Taking action at night, it��s impossible to make it look like an ident, and people might suspect me.��<div>


    Mrs. Min snorted coldly, ��As long as you know. I have to wait for the right opportunity to make a move, and I cannot act recklessly.��


    About a quarter of an hourter, after a long silence, Mrs. Min spoke again, asking Min Rui, ��Don��t you want to kill Xing Ji and his son?��


    It took Min Rui a little while to answer, ��If I have the chance.��


    Mrs. Min sneered, ��No matter how many people you kill, you��ll never have Qin Yuan in this life.��


    Min Rui immediately retorted, ��Your lover died earlier than Qin Yuan. No matter how much you hate me, you can only be with me, this substitute.��


    Gu Ling gained a little more understanding of how this couple ended up together.


    ��That��s enough. From now on, I won��t mention Qin Yuan, and you��re not allowed to mention that person either.�� Mrs. Min surprisingly calmed down.


    The lights in the room went out, and the surroundings returned to tranquility, but Gu Ling did not leave. He still stood quietly in the night, waiting for Min Rui��s father-inw, who might not appear.


    In the Imperial Pce, Duanmu Chen hadn��t slept, and he didn��t n to sleep tonight.


    Chang��an looked at the food and drinks Duanmu Chen had prepared, as well as the specially taken out Double Jade Chess, and couldn��t help but remind him gently, ��Your Majesty, Marquis Gu said he won��te tonight.��


    ��He came the night before without making a sound.�� Duanmu Chen asked Chang��an to go out and take a look, ��The tree fromst night, is he hiding in it again?��<div>


    Chang��an really went out to look and even climbed the tree to confirm that there was no one there.


    After waiting for a while and not seeing Gu Ling, Duanmu Chen felt strange, ��How does he seem to know when an assassin will appear? If I didn��t trust him, I would have suspected that he arranged the assassin to gain merit.��


    Chang��an thought to himself, does Gu Ling need to invite merit? This didn��t make sense.


    Then he heard Duanmu Chen sigh, ��But he doesn��t need to invite merit either. Could it be that he can foresee the future?��


    Seeing Duanmu Chen look over, Chang��an quickly shook his head, ��Your subordinate thinks that this is unlikely.��


    ��If he really can predict the future, that would be great.�� Duanmu Chen said, ��Anyway, I absolutely believe that they are my good friends, and they��ll definitely help me.��


    Chang��an immediately nodded, ��Yes.��


    ��You eat these,�� Duanmu Chen got up, ��put away that chess set, and send it to Su Mansion tomorrow. Say it��s my gift to thank Gu Ling for staying up all night.��


    Chang��anplied, and Duanmu Chen went into the inner chamber, ��I need to sleep now. Since Gu Ling said it��s okay, it should be fine.��


    Su Mansion.


    Cen Man had just reported to Su Liang the information she had secretly gathered during the afternoon. She was not sure what their purpose was, so she remembered everything she heard and recited it to Su Liang from beginning to end.<div>


    The conversation between Min Rui and his wife was mostly pointless, but it revealed that their rtionship was terrible.


    However, in the afternoon, Min Rui��s wife had secretly left the Ministry Mansion once, and Cen Man had followed her undetected. Min Rui��s wife went to the Duke Mansion, hid in a spot in the garden with a view of theke for a long time, then went to the courtyard near Old Master Qin��s residence, but did nothing before returning to the Ministry Mansion.


    Cen Man wasn��t sure what was going on, but Su Liang understoodpletely. Min Rui��s wife had previously visited the Duke Mansion to investigate. ording to the n, Old Master Qin would be fishing by the Garden Lake in the afternoon, and there would be no one around him at the time, making it a perfect opportunity to take action.


    Unfortunately, Min Rui��s wife��s n fell through because Old Master Qin ��changed his mind�� and went to fish at Su Liang��s house instead.


    After dinner, Cen Man asked Su Liang if she needed to switch ces with Gu Ling.


    Su Liang said it was unnecessary and asked Cen Man to go to bed early, as she might need her help during the day.


    When Su Liang went upstairs, holding the drowsy Gu Xiaonuan, she heardughtering from the study room.


    The door was half-open, and Su Liang saw Old Mu, along with the two children,peting to see who could stand on their head the longest. Ji Xiaoshu had already lost and was lying on the carpet, making faces at Zhengzheng and teasing Old Mu.


    ��Master!�� Ji Xiaoshu saw Su Liang and excitedly climbed up from the ground, ��identally�� bumping into Zhengzheng, who in turn kicked Old Mu��s face when he fell. The three of them ended up in a tangled heap.


    Old Mu sat up, holding a child in each arm, and they allughed toward the doorway, ��Is that kid noting back tonight? Do you want me to substitute for him?��


    ��I can do it too!�� Ji Xiaoshu raised his little hand.


    Zhengzheng went around Old Mu��s back and pressed Ji Xiaoshu��s hand back down, ��You can��t. Don��t make trouble.��


    Ji Xiaoshu chuckled, ��Then I can sleep with Master!��


    Su Liang smiled, ��None of you need to. Stop fooling around and go to bed. Aren��t you going to Huguo Temple tomorrow?��


    ��Master, guess who is going out and who is staying at home tomorrow?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked excitedly. ��If you guess correctly, we��ll go to sleep immediately!��


    ��I guess���� Su Liang feigned hesitation, ��Xiaoshu is going out to y tomorrow?��


    ��Master is amazing, you guessed it!�� Ji Xiaoshu had already climbed onto Old Mu��s back, ��Tomorrow Master will take me to y, and Big Brother will stay at home to practice writing.��


    Su Liang smiled at Zhengzheng, knowing that it was his intention to let Ji Xiaoshu win. Zhengzheng had already be proficient in the games they yed, but he knew that Ji Xiaoshu rarely had the opportunity to go out, so he always let him win whenever theypeted.


    Zhengzheng silently puffed out his little chest. As the eldest brother, it was his duty to take care of his younger siblings, as Master always told him he was the most well-behaved child.


    Returning to her room, Su Liang put Gu Xiaonuan down and, feeling restless, sat at her desk. She pondered for a moment, and then began to write all the fragmented information rted to the mysterious power and the Transmigrator known so far. She connected each piece, one by one.


    Finally, Su Liang took out a new sheet of paper and wrote down three questions: ��Who is the enemy? What do they want to do? Why are they doing this?��


    The answer to the first question was iplete and inurate, but it was ��Transmigrator.��


    The answer to the second question, as far as they knew and what directly involved them, was ��to capture Gu Ling alive.��


    The answer to the third question was the most critical and still remained shrouded in mystery. Why would one Transmigrator look for another Transmigrator, secretly investigate and confirm their identity, and not kill them? What were they nning to do?


    ��How can the exchange be made, discussing how to go back���� Su Liang��s muttered words made her pause, as she wrote the words ��go back�� under the word ��transmigration�� on the paper. She drew a circle around it and once again fell into thought.


    Is it possible�� Su Liang wondered. Although she and Gu Ling often brought up this topic since they met, it was mostly based on fantasies and assumptions. Whether it was choosing to face reality like her or Gu Ling��s desire to see another world, they both knew deep down that this was impossible. If a person��s soul could travel through different space and time, would that not make them immortal? A one-way transmigration is already a dream-like encounter, and it usually happens at the brink of death. Who would put their life on the line, betting on an uncertain future?


    At this thought, Su Liang��s expression grew serious! Near death �� betting one��s life�� Could it be that another transmigrator really wants to go back, not wanting to gamble on their own life, but looking for a fellow transmigrator to experiment with?


    However, Su Liang quickly realized that this hypothesis does not hold. The so-called near-death experience is remembered from the perspective of a sessful transmigration while recalling thest moments in the previous world. But people living in the same space-time would only see death, unable to verify if the deceased had actually transmigrated to another ce.


    The deduction hit a bottleneck again, and Su Liang tidied up her desk, nning to discuss her immature new idea with Gu Ling when he returned.


    Looking out the window, there was no moon in the night sky, and it was already the first day of the third month. Northern battle affairs were likely to start at any time, as expected.


    Su Liang wasn��t sure whether the other party would use special weapons, like explosives, in addition to their mysterious supplies. To be on the safe side, she had already sent a cart of secret weapons and a letter to Qiao Cong, exining that these items should not be used lightly unless the enemy has used something simr. Using their powerful weapons first might end the battle quickly, but it could also lead to retaliation and make the situation uncontroble.


    What Su Liang hoped for the most was that Qiao Cong could destroy the Liang Country��s supplies before the battle began, or at the very start of the battle. Without enough supplies to sustain them and realizing they were deceived by the Yin Country, Liang Country would be unable to put up much resistance.


    But if the opponent really had someone carrying arge storage space for the Liang Country��s army, things became moreplicated.


    That night, Gu Ling did not encounter Min Rui��s father-inw and Min Rui and his wife did not say anything or leave the room either.


    As dawn approached, Cen Man came to relieve Gu Ling of his duty and sent him home.


    As Gu Ling approached Yuanming Pavilion, he saw Elder Mu leading Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng in a jog around theke in the early morning light.


    Ji Xiaoshu waved at Gu Ling from a distance, ��Master!��


    Gu Ling stopped in his tracks and waited for them to approach; he caught the little ones as they rushed over.


    ��Master, Mistress and little sister are still asleep,�� Ji Xiaoshu pointed to the building above and then tried to climb Gu Ling like a tree.


    Zhengzheng solemnly pulled Ji Xiaoshu down, ��Stop making a fuss. Master didn��t sleep all night and most likely is tired. We still need to train.��


    The next moment, Ji Xiaoshu was caught by Gu Ling, and his small body somersaulted 360 degrees in mid-air. By the time he reacted, he had passed over Gu Ling��s head andnded steadily on the ground.


    Looking puzzled, Ji Xiaoshu scratched his head as Gu Ling entered Yuanming Pavilion; his face seemed to say, ��Who am I? Where am I? What just happened?��


    Zhengzheng pulled Ji Xiaoshu forward and started running, ��Master��s just ying with you, are you scared?��


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately shook his head, ��How could I be? That was so much fun! Let��s have a somersaultpetitionter!��


    Gu Ling washed up and changed clothes before entering the room and saw Gu Xiaonuan nestled next to Su Liang; the mother and daughter duo were fast asleep.


    Gu Ling did not wake them. Instead, he turned to see a stack of papers on the table. As he picked them up, his eyes fell on the three questions and answers Su Liang had written, finally resting on the circled word ��return.�� He furrowed his brow.


    ��Great God, you��re back.�� Su Liang sat up and cradled the little girl in her arms, ��How was it? Any new developmentsst night?��


    Gu Ling nodded and shook his head, ��A little bit.�� It was the two words ��on the ind�� that he heard Min Rou mention when he arrivedst night.


    ��It really is an ind.�� Su Liang said, ��So, all the oddities we encountered were caused by the same group of people? The supplies sent by Ji Yuebai from the Yin Country also disappeared at sea.��


    Gu Ling sat down by the bed, taking Gu Xiaonuan from Su Liang to give her a kiss, ��Do you think that person wants to go back?��


    Su Liang shrugged her shoulders slightly, ��I just had this ideast night �C a bold guess, but not a fully formed thought.��


    ��You��ve mentioned something like a time machine before. Maybe the way that person transmigrated is different from yours, and there really is a possibility of going back.�� After epting new knowledge and ideas, Gu Ling��s thinking sometimes became more open and bold than Su Liang��s.


    Su Liang was stunned, ��What I said was purely fictional, like from novels or sci-fi movies. When I came here, technology hadn��t advanced enough to realize such fantasies.��


    Gu Ling thought for a moment and said, ��Perhaps, that person is not from the same world as you, but maybe from the future or a parallel space in your world who has traveled here?��


    After contemting for a while, Su Liang said, ��If what you say is true, Great God, this would be unimaginable. If that person came from a more advanced time and space than mine and brought along treasures like the Storage Space, they would be really the Chosen Son, while I would just be a transmigrator who tags along.��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Perhaps we are overthinking it, and it��s not thatplicated.��


    Su Liang sighed lightly, ��Maybe we are overthinking things. If that person wants to go back but doesn��te directly to us, instead secretly causing trouble, it is inexplicable.��


    After waiting for a while, Imperial Physician Gao didn��te, so Gu Ling went to the Ministry Mansion on his own.


    When Gu Ling left, Lao Mu, disguised as ��Zhengzheng�� by Ji Xiaoshu, met up with Old Master Qin and headed to Huguo Temple together.


    Within the Min Mansion.


    When Gu Ling saw Madam Min again, the ck fog between her eyebrows was still there, indicating that her murderous intent towards Old Master Qin had not subsided, and she might seed. But for now, Gu Ling was intervening.


    As usual, he administered the acupuncture. After finishing, while he was packing up, Min Rou appeared again, ��Marquis, have a cup of tea before you leave.��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��Thank you, but there��s no need.��


    Min Rou smiled, ��Is the Marquis afraid that I might have poisoned the tea?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��You��re overthinking.��


    Madam Min frowned and pulled Min Rou, motioning her to say less.


    Nevertheless, Gu Ling took the initiative to say, ��My guidance in medical skills and that of the Madam were learned from one another.�� This was the answer to Min Rou��s question from yesterday.


    Min Rou was surprised that Gu Ling still remembered and would even answer her question. By the time she recovered, Gu Ling had already left.


    Madam Min pulled Min Rou again, ��Hurry up and clean up, we still have to go to Huguo Temple.��


    The mother and daughter were both going to Huguo Temple to offer incense and pray for blessings for Min Rui. Madam Min had decided this in the morning, and Gu Ling heard about it as he left.


    After leaving the Min Mansion, Gu Ling went straight home. However, as soon as he entered the mansion, he secretly left and went to the Imperial Pce.


    Seeing Gu Ling appear, Duanmu Chen��s face revealed a smile, ��Are you here to make sure that I am safe and sound?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Your Majesty should go to Huguo Temple today.��


    Duanmu Chen was stunned, then frowned, ��Why?��


    ��Min Rui��s daughter, Min Rou, is in Huguo Temple. Your Majesty should meet her and then issue a decree to bring her into the pce as a concubine,�� Gu Ling said.


    Duanmu Chen was speechless, ��You��re meddling too much. Give me a reasonable exnation!��


    Gu Ling��s expression was calm, ��I suspect that the family of three �C Min Rui, his wife, and his daughter �C is rted to that mysterious force, but we cannot reveal our hand now. Bestowing the marriage is not the goal, but just a means of probing. It is ��fishing�� to see what reactions these people will have.��


    Duanmu Chen��s expression changed slightly, ��Are you saying that they might be colluding with Liang Country?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��It can��t be excluded.��


    ��Fine!�� Duanmu Chen��s eyes narrowed, ��I understand what you mean now. Min Rou isn��t the main point; it��s the person behind her�� I know what to do now. I��ll apany the Empress Dowager to Huguo Templeter to offer incense and pretend to be infatuated with her. In this way����


    Gu Ling added, ��In this way, the person who tried to assassinate Your Majesty the night before maye again.��


    Duanmu Chen held his forehead, ��My role as Emperor bes more and more interesting.��

 Chapter 393: 393. Prepare to fry fish

    Chapter 393: 393. Prepare to fry fish<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the first day of the third month, arge number of pilgrims flocked to Huguo Temple early in the morning, forming an unending stream.


    This was Ji Xiaoshu��s first visit. As they climbed the mountain, he would often disappear as he wandered around, enjoying himself immensely, only to be caught and brought back by Old Mu from the nearby forest.<div>


    Old Master Qin, who was walking with them, wasn��t fast but seemed to enjoy the lively and adorable child. However, he noticed something peculiar: The ��Zhengzheng�� he saw today spoke and behaved differently from before, and seemed taller, more like the boy called Xiaoshu.


    But Old Master Qin didn��t know that Xiaoshu��s surname was Ji. He just wondered why the two close friends couldn��t y together and seemed to share one identity in front of others.


    Seeing Ji Xiaoshu being caught again in the forest by Old Mu, Old Master Qinughed and said, ��You cane and climb trees at my ce tomorrow.��


    ��Sure!�� Ji Xiaoshu nodded immediately.


    Old Mu knew that Old Master Qin had discovered this boy wasn��t Zhengzheng but Tree-loving Xiaoshu, and it didn��t matter. Old Master Qin was a wise man and understood that Xiaoshu was pretending, so he wouldn��t reveal it or tell others.


    When they arrived at Huguo Temple, Old Mu first took Ji Xiaoshu to visit the front hall.


    In the towering hall, there were several giant Buddha statues for Ji Xiaoshu, whose heads could only be seen by tilting his head high. The statues were splendid and solemn.


    Devout pilgrims lined up to kowtow and pray for blessings in front of the Buddhas. Seeing people kneeling and kowtowing on the cushions, Ji Xiaoshu pulled Old Mu��s sleeve and asked, ��Old Mu, can the Buddha really grant all our wishes?��


    Some nearby pilgrims frowned, seeming to feel that Ji Xiaoshu��s words were disrespectful in the Buddha Hall.


    However, Old Mu didn��t mind, and answered Ji Xiaoshu��s question, ��It depends on human effort.��


    Old Master Qin chuckled, ��Let��s go outside and offer incense.�� He had once knelt there to kowtow and pray for his daughter and grandson��s safety. He might do simr things in the future, but not today. He was very satisfied with his current life and had no other requests, and the Buddha was very busy with so many people.<div>


    The incense burner, like arge cauldron, was ced outside the hall. Pilgrims could take incense from the nearby table, and monks would help light it before inserting it into the burner.


    Ji Xiaoshu was interested in this but choked on the smoky smell as soon as he approached it.


    So Old Mu took Ji Xiaoshu farther away, watching Old Master Qin offer three sticks of incense before they went somewhere else.


    ��Old Master Qin, are there immortals in this world?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    Old Master Qin smiled, ��Maybe there are, but we can��t see them.��


    Ji Xiaoshu��s face was serious, ��I think Master and Mistress are like immortals descended from heaven, and little sister Nuannuan is also.��


    Old Muughed, ��Maybe they are, just forgetting they were once immortals.��


    ��Are there ghosts in the world?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked again.


    Old Master Qin shook his head, ��No.��


    Old Mu added, ��Ghosts are in people��s hearts.��


    Ji Xiaoshu nodded, ��I know, only bad people have ghosts in their hearts, right?��<div>


    ��You��re very smart.�� Old Master Qin praised, rubbing Ji Xiaoshu��s head with a smile.


    Old Master Qin and Ji Xiaoshu went to the back mountain to enjoy the scenery. Ji Xiaoshu happily climbed up and down the trees in the back mountain forest, and when he saw a bigger tree, Old Mu would join him.


    Old Master Qin sat on a rock, appreciating the sea of clouds, listening to Old Mu and Zhengzheng��sughter, thinking that when his great-grandson grows up, he can also take him out to y.


    Sunlight pierced through theyers of clouds, gentle breezes blew, the sea of clouds gradually thinned, and finally disappeared. The sky brightened, and the view became more open and clear.


    Old Master Qin thought of the couple Min Rui, who wanted to harm him, and couldn��t help but sigh. At his age, he had seen too many scoundrels; but when the ��ghost�� lurking in the hearts of the people he knew emerged, he couldn��t help butment. After all, he was the one who had watched Min Rui grow up. When Min Rui safely returned this time, Old Master Qin was happy for him and the Min Family and even helped in inviting Su Liang to treat him.


    However, you can know someone��s face but not their heart. Old Master Qin didn��t know what would happen to Min Rui and his wife after their scheme was exposed, but he presumed they wouldn��t survive. This is because their biggest problem was not wanting to kill Old Master Qin, but rather that they were suspected of colluding with the ��enemy,�� in other words, they could be spies.


    Old Master Qin could only hope that the other members of the Min Family would not be implicated, especially Old Master Min, who had worried and cared for that son for so many years, and finally waiting for his return. Upon learning the truth, he didn��t know if he could bear it��


    ��Old Master Qin!�� Ji Xiaoshu stealthily ran up behind Old Master Qin and suddenly hugged him from behind.


    Old Master Qin was startled and put his hand on his chest to calm his breath, while Ji Xiaoshu was already standing in front of him. ��Were you thinking, Old Master Qin? I��m sorry, I didn��t mean to startle you.��


    Old Master Qin smiled and hugged Ji Xiaoshu, ��It��s nothing.��


    After ying in the back mountain for a while, they were in no hurry to return and nned to eat Huguo Temple��s Vegetarian Dishester before leaving. Ji Xiaoshu hadn��t tried them yet and wanted him to have a taste.<div>


    Other visitors kept arriving at the back mountain and then leaving.


    Ji Xiaoshu and Old Master Qin were ying tug-of-war with tree leaves when they saw Elder Mu bring over a few newly-selected leaves. ��I heard someone say that the emperor and Empress Dowager have arrived.��


    ��The emperor?�� Ji Xiaoshu raised his head when he heard this, but quickly lowered it again. In his mind, the emperor��s father is also the emperor. As for the uncle who was the emperor of Qian Country, he had already seen him before.


    Ji Xiaoshu��s tree leaf broke first, and Old Master Qin chuckled, ��Let��s do it again.��


    The front hall of Huguo Temple was cleared because the Empress Dowager and the emperor wanted to burn incense. The Forbidden Army was guarding outside, keeping outsiders away.


    Duanmu Chen helped the Empress Dowager walk and scanned theyers of visitors outside. He noticed a problem: he had followed Gu Ling��s lead in targeting Min Rou, but he didn��t know which one was Min Rou��


    The Empress Dowager offered incense, praying to the Buddha for the prosperity of Qian Country and for Xing Yuyan and Situ Yao to safely give birth to sons for Duanmu Chen.


    At this time, Lady Min and Min Rou had just entered the gate of Huguo Temple. They set off after Gu Ling had given Min Rui acupuncture, and after Min Rou��s elder aunt decided to apany them, they waited a little longer.


    Standing on the periphery of the crowd and tiptoeing, Min Rou could only see one part of the Buddha statues in the main hall and not the Empress Dowager and Duanmu Chen.


    Min Rou asked the elderdy of the Min family, ��Aunt, do we have to kneel and bow when the Empress Dowager and the emperore outter?��


    The elderdy of the Min family shook her head, ��No need.��


    ��That��s good,�� said Min Rou.


    Lady Min quietly tugged Min Rou��s sleeve, reminding her not to speak carelessly.


    After offering incense, the Empress Dowager nned to join Duanmu Chen in tasting Huguo Temple��s Vegetarian Dishes.


    As they stepped out of the front hall, Duanmu Chen saw the elderdy of the Min Family standing at the edge of the crowd. His gaze then shifted to the young girl in white, holding Lady Min��s arm.


    Of all the notable youngdies in the capital, Duanmu Chen had seen them all. This unfamiliar face must be Min Rou, the granddaughter of Old Master Min who had recently returned home.


    She looked quite good, and her eyes were very lively�� This was Duanmu Chen��s first impression of Min Rou.


    Min Rou noticed Duanmu Chen looking at her, and as she was curious about the emperor, she didn��t avoid his gaze and looked back boldly.


    At this time, most people kept their heads down and didn��t dare to stare, including the elderdy and Lady Min of the Min family, so they didn��t notice the eye contact between Duanmu Chen and Min Rou.


    The Empress Dowager noticed but didn��t mind, and she quickly walked with Duanmu Chen towards the Vegetarian Hall.


    When the Forbidden Army withdrew, the order in the front hall was restored. The three from the Min Family went in, and Lady Min knelt in front of the Buddha, bowing and offering incense, praying for Min Rui to recover quickly.


    At this point, it was approaching noon. Lady Min, with a hint of regret, said, ��The vegetarian dishes at Huguo Temple are quite good. I originally nned to take you all to taste them, but Empress Dowager and the Emperor are here today, so we can��t go to the Vegetarian Hall. We��lle another day.��


    ��Can��t we go after Empress Dowager and the Emperor finish eating?�� Min Rou asked with a coquettish tone. ��Aunt, we��re not in a hurry to leave, are we?��


    Lady Min smiled, ��If you and Rourou are not hungry, there��s no harm in waiting. Why not take a walk around the temple? The scenery at the back mountain is quite beautiful.��


    The three of them, apanied by several maids and nannies, walked towards the back mountain while enjoying the view. Halfway, they ran into Old Master Qin and Ji Xiaoshu.


    Old Master Qin greeted them with his usual demeanor, and his gaze on Lady Min showed no signs of anything unusual.


    Lady Min yed her part wlessly as well.


    Lady Min asked Old Master Qin if he was going back, and he replied with a smile that he was heading to the Vegetarian Hall.


    ��The Emperor and Empress Dowager are there,�� Min Rou said.


    Ji Xiaoshu, with a yful smile, eximed, ��Then I��ll go eat with Uncle Emperor!��


    Min Rou had met ��Zhengzheng�� at the Lin Family, but that day she had only seen Ji Xiaoshu pretending to be Zhengzheng, so she detected nothing amiss. She knew that Gu Ling and Su Liang held extraordinary positions in Qian Country, and as Gu Ling��s disciple, ��Zhengzheng�� had a special rtionship with Duanmu Chen that granted him special privileges.


    At this moment, a nanny from the Empress Dowager��s side appeared nearby with two pce maids.


    Everyone thought that Duanmu Chen had sent someone to invite ��Zhengzheng�� when he found out he was there, but the nanny walked straight up to the Min Family and said, ��The Empress Dowager invites Lady Min and Miss Min to the Vegetarian Hall for a discussion.��


    Lady Min was startled, although her twin daughters were married to good families and many nobledies in the capital envied her for that. However, she had little contact with distinguished people from the pce and immediately felt like something was wrong.


    Lady Min also felt something strange, while Min Rou was somewhat puzzled but didn��t think too much about it.


    So, they all headed to the Vegetarian Hall.


    ��Uncle Emperor!�� Ji Xiaoshu yelled at Duanmu Chen at the entrance.


    Duanmu Chen came out with a smile, rubbing Ji Xiaoshu��s head and holding his little hand. His eyes, however, fell on Min Rou, not hiding his manly interest in her.


    Lady Min hesitated for a moment before realizing what was going on.


    Old Master Qin and the others had already gone in, and Lady Min led Lady Min and Min Rou to the Empress Dowager. They hadn��t even knelt down before they were told not to show such formalities.


    Then, the Empress Dowager called Min Rou over, asked her a few questions about her daily activities, what books she read, and whether she was used to the capital. After praising her for having a spirit different from the capital��s nobledies, the Empress Dowager awarded her a gold bracelet.


    When the cool gold bracelet was ced on her wrist, Min Rou finally realized what was happening. However, after receiving a hint from Lady Min��s gaze, she dared not show anything.


    The vegetarian dishes were still delicious, but the only ones who enjoyed the meal were Ji Xiaoshu and the nanny.


    Old Master Qin was baffled, wondering whether the Emperor was genuinely interested in Min Rui��s daughter or had other intentions. After pondering the matter, Old Master Qin tended towards thetter; Gu Ling and Su Liang had already mentioned that there were issues with Min Rui and his wife, so they must have informed the Emperor as well.


    ��Does Rourou not like vegetarian dishes?�� Empress Dowager asked with a warm smile.


    Min Rou hurriedly replied, ��They��re very delicious, but I��m just not hungry today.��


    Duanmu Chen interacted with Ji Xiaoshu a lot, and it seemed very natural. As the Crown Prince of Yin Country, Ji Xiaoshu had no fear of Duanmu Chen and treated him like any uncle who apanied his father.


    Finally, Duanmu Chen put down his chopsticks, and the meal was over.


    The Empress Dowager and Duanmu Chen left first, and before he left, Duanmu Chen asked Ji Xiaoshu if he wanted to go to the pce to y. Ji Xiaoshu calmly replied, ��I��ll go tomorrow. I still have to go home and write today, or my master will punish me!��


    Only Old Master Qin��s group and the three people from the Min Family were left in the Vegetarian Hall when something happened that almost made Old Master Qin lose hisposure��


    Suddenly, Lady Min frowned and said to Old Master Qin, ��Did the emperor set his sights on my daughter Rourou�� Old Master Qin has a great reputation, can you please help and speak for us? My daughter Rourou doesn��t understand the rules, and if she enters the pce, I��m afraid she��ll cause trouble and displease the emperor.��


    As soon as these words were spoken, Old Master Qin was stunned, Lady Min��s expression changed, and even Min Rou quickly tried to stop Lady Min from talking any further. This had nothing to do with whether or not Min Rou wanted to enter the pce. This kind of talk just shouldn��t be spoken here, especially not directed at Old Master Qin.


    Old Master Qin had never encountered such a speechless situation in his life. He thought that Lady Min truly loved her daughter, but asking for his help? Where��s her dignity? She was nning to conspire with Min Rui to kill him! Anyway, he��s not dead yet, and he can still be useful, right?


    Before Old Master Qin could say anything, Lady Min was pulled away by the elder Lady Min, ��Sister, it��s gettingte, we should go back.��


    Lady Min also realized that she shouldn��t have spoken like that just now and let the elder Lady Min lead her away. Min Rou said goodbye to both Old Master Qin and Ji Xiaoshu, and she seemed to be the calmest of them all.


    Ji Xiaoshu sighed, ��Do emperors have to marry so many women?��


    Old Mu pinched his face, ��No need to learn from others; this kind of thing depends on oneself.��


    Ji Xiaoshu whispered, ��I don��t want to be the emperor at all; I want to be an immortal like Master!��


    Old Muughed heartily, and Old Master Qin alsoughed. As they wereughing, a thought urred to him. Why did Ji Xiaoshu say he didn��t want to be the emperor? What was his real identity?


    As they left Huguo Temple and got on a carriage, Elder Lady Min��s face turned uncharacteristically serious, ��Sister, there are many aristocrats and rules in the capital city. You can��t talk recklessly like you did just now. And even if the imperial decree hasn��t been issued yet, if it is issued, it should be considered as a grace. As long as we��re not talking to outsiders, we can be a bit more casual behind closed doors. Fortunately, Old Master Qin is not an outsider.��


    Lady Min didn��t refute and just sat silently, lost in thought.


    Min Rou, who had been more depressed than before, said, ��I used to think the capital city was quite nice, but now I think the sea�� where we used to live is much better.��


    Elder Lady Min held Min Rou��s hand and sighed deeply, ��We don��t know yet, don��t think too much.��


    However, when they returned to the Ministry Mansion, no sooner had they stepped inside than someone from the pce arrived with the Imperial Matrimonial Decree; Min Rou was to enter the pce in three days. Her title was set as Concubine Rou, and many gold, silver, and precious jewels were awarded.


    At this time, Gu Ling had secretly gone to the Huguo Temple and returned to Min Residence, recing Cen Man and continuing to eavesdrop on Min Rui and his wife.


    Lady Min couldn��t conceal her anger, ��What kind of emperor is this? Who does he think he is? Casually wanting to marry my daughter, no way!��


    Min Rui said coldly, ��It��s not about marrying; Rou is just one of many concubines in the pce. I really don��t understand what you went to the Huguo Temple for. If you hadn��t taken Rou with you, how could this have happened?��


    Lady Min��s anger intensified, ��Isn��t it all because of you? I learned early on that the old geezer from next door was going to the Huguo Temple, so I went there specifically to find an opportunity.��


    ��You went, so why did you bring Rou with you?�� Min Rui was also angry.


    ��I said it was to pray for blessings for you, so what��s wrong with me taking Rou with me? She��s been to the capital city before and it��s not like she hasn��t been out!�� As Lady Min finished speaking, the sound of porcin shattering was heard, ��Everything started because of you! If it weren��t for you threatening me and forcing me to help you kill that Qin guy, none of this would have happened! I have only one daughter, and I just hoped she could marry the man she likes and have a lifelong partner. You ruined everything!��


    ��Are you ming me? Isn��t Rou my only daughter? Don��t I hope she marries the person she loves?�� Min Rui was agitated for a moment and started coughing from anger.


    Gu Ling: �� It��s understandable; both husband and wife in this lifetime have never been able to be with the people they love and are both obsessed with their feelings. That��s why they put their failed love on their only child and don��t want her to walk their old path. While they do genuinely love Min Rou, their expectations for Min Rou��s future are alsopensating for and satisfying their own regrets.


    After a moment of silence, Gu Ling heard Lady Min speak again sarcastically, ��Your dear father, as much as he dotes on Rourou, has no ability to change the imperial decree for her. We shouldn��t havee here in the first ce!��


    Min Rui immediately retorted, ��We��ve alreadye, if you want to leave, then just go! My father has no ability? Yeah, right! Who has the ability like your father? He��s in the capital, isn��t he? Go find him and see what he can do!��


    Lady Min snorted coldly, ��My father loves Rourou the most and will definitely find a solution. As for the Qin guy, I don��t care anymore. The most urgent thing right now is Rourou��s matter, and there must be no furtherplications. I will go to see my father tonight.��


    Gu Ling: ��Great, the ��fishing�� n is a sess. He��ll go home to prepare some grenades and go ��fishing with dynamite�� tonight.

 Chapter 394: 394. Harvest

    Chapter 394: 394. Harvest<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Back in the pce, Empress Dowager Xiao dismissed the servants and said she wanted to have a private conversation with Duanmu Chen.


    ��What was the matter with Miss Min today?�� Empress Dowager Xiao thought it was impossible for Duanmu Chen to fall in love at first sight with Min Rou. She knew her son best; even if he had taken a fancy to a woman, he wouldn��t reveal it so tantly, on the contrary, he would intentionally hide it to avoid having others discover his feelings.<div>


    Besides, Min Rou was indeed a beauty, but when it came to talent, appearance, and overall demeanor, she wasckingpared to the two princesses in the Imperial Harem. Situ Yao, in particr, was the one Duanmu Chen truly liked, but due to their positions, their feelings for each other had never been pure.


    Duanmu Chen frankly admitted, ��Indeed, I have other intentions.��


    Empress Dowager Xiao frowned, ��Did you go there specifically because you knew Min Rou was going to Huguo Temple?��


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��Mother, don��t me me. The situation is tense now, and the Min family is somewhat suspicious. It��s just an attempt to test them.��


    Empress Dowager Xiao sighed softly, ��Why would Ai Jia me you? As long as you know what you��re doing, Ai Jia won��t ask any more questions. Do be very careful with your safety.��


    ��Mother, rest assured, I will be extra careful.�� Duanmu Chen smiled.


    ��When you have time, go see the Empress and Concubine Liang. They are both pregnant and must want to see you.�� Empress Dowager Xiao, being a woman herself, didn��t want her daughters-inw to experience the bitterness and grievances she had endured. A restless Imperial Harem wouldn��t be beneficial to Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen expressed that he had been too busy recently but would find time to visit them.


    As for what was going on with Imperial Concubine Ji Yue Xuan of the Yin Country, Empress Dowager Xiao inquired, and Duanmu Chen only said that Ji Yue Xuan would not be his woman, as this was something he had discussed with someone. Empress Dowager Xiao thought this ��someone�� was Emperor Ji Yuebai of the Yin Country, and since Duanmu Chen was aware of the situation, there was no problem, so she didn��t press the matter further.


    The Imperial Matrimonial Decree on the first day of March quickly spread throughout the capital city. Before, there had been instances of Duanmu Chen not attending court because of Situ Yao, so themon people felt this was nothing more than the emperor taking a fancy to another beauty. It wasn��t anything special.


    Su Liang learned of the events at the Huguo Temple from Old Mu and Ji Xiaoshu and immediately concluded that the encounter and attraction between Duanmu Chen and Min Rou must have been Gu Ling��s strategy.<div>


    However, this was ast-minute decision by Gu Ling after seeing Min Rou today. He went directly to Duanmu Chen, and although he had returned home, he didn��t see Su Liang, so she wasn��t aware of it beforehand.


    Ji Xiaoshuined about Duanmu Chen, ��Master is so much better. I want to be like Master, a loyal and devoted man.��


    Su Liang couldn��t help but smile, ��That��s good.�� However, it��s not necessarily true that all emperors are romantic and passionate. Many times, an emperor needs more women for the purpose of expanding the family, ensuring that the royal family has male heirs, and avoiding the loss of imperial power due to premature death, illness, or other reasons.


    Duanmu Chen and Ji Yuebai were not romantic or passionate, they were normal, and could even be considered emperors who were very restrained toward women.


    However, Ji Xiaoshu had said long ago that he didn��t want to be an emperor, thinking it wasn��t a good thing.


    In the afternoon, Cen Man went to Min Mansion again, and Gu Ling returned.


    Su Liang made some food for Gu Ling and watched him eat as she talked about Min Rou��s situation. ��If Min Rou��s maternal grandfather is really in the capital and truly loves her, and if he doesn��t want her to marry into the pce, the simplest way would be to kill Duanmu Chen within three days.��


    ording to their previous guess, Min Rou��s maternal grandfather should have been one of the assassins who attempted to kill Duanmu Chen a few days ago. He was not dead and not captured after the failed assassination attempt. After the failed assassination, the ck mist on Duanmu Chen��s forehead disappeared, indicating that the assassins had chosen to give up, or at least temporarily.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��I��ll go back to the pceter and check again.�� To see if the ck mist had reappeared on Duanmu Chen��s forehead.


    Su Liang sighed slightly, ��Do you think Min Rou is the same kind of person as her parents?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��It doesn��t seem like it.�� Min Rui and his wife did their shady dealings behind Min Rou��s back. Although this didn��t necessarily prove that Min Rou was a good person, at least for now, there was no evidence to suggest she was a bad one.<div>


    Seeing Gu Ling appear again, Duanmu Chen snorted lightly, ��What should we do next?��


    Gu Ling��s gaze fell on Duanmu Chen��s forehead, and he calmly said, ��In order to prevent Min Rou from entering the pce, that group of people wille to kill you again.��


    Duanmu Chen��s face tightened, ��Are you sure? Are you saying Min Rui and his wife are in league with the previous assassins?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��It should be.��


    It wasn��t entirely certain before, but after the Imperial Matrimonial Decree, the ck mist appeared on Duanmu Chen��s forehead once more, which couldn��t be a coincidence.


    Duanmu Chen knew that Gu Ling had been watching Min Rui and his wife these past few days, so he didn��t ask him how he knew about the uing assassination attempt, assuming that Gu Ling had eavesdropped on the couple��s conspiracy.


    ��Then will you guard me again tonight?�� Duanmu Chen suddenly smiled, ��I prepared wine and food for youst time, but you didn��te.�� Having experienced the previous assassination attempt, Duanmu Chen was very confident in Gu Ling��s abilities and was not worried about any mishaps happening because they had set this trap.


    Gu Ling took out something wrapped in cloth from his arms and handed it to Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen didn��t understand, took it, and opened it to find a strangely shaped iron lump. It didn��t look like a weapon and he couldn��t figure out what it was.


    ��Is it a hidden weapon? It��s too big and heavy.�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    It was a nail gun for Duanmu Chen to defend himself with. Gu Ling took it back to demonstrate how to use it.<div>


    ��Nails? The two assassinsst time were taken down by this thing?�� Duanmu Chen felt it was quite magical. After listening carefully to Gu Ling��s exnation, he held the nail gun in his hand, aimed at a pir, and pulled the trigger.


    The next moment, a sharp nailpletely prated the pir, and even passed through the thick pir,ing out halfway on the other side.


    The pir was made of strong wood, which showed its great power. If the target were human flesh and blood, as long as the aim was urate, it could instantly kill the enemy.


    When Duanmu Chen looked at the nail through the pir and the iron lump in his hand, his eyes werepletely different, ��This is much better than a bow and arrow.�� It almost required no effort and was much faster.


    Seeing the eager look in Duanmu Chen��s eyes, Gu Ling knew what he was thinking and shook his head slightly, ��It��s very difficult to make, and there��s no way it can be used on the battlefield.��


    Duanmu Chen felt a little regretful, ��It��s a pity such a powerful weapon. Thank you, it��s very useful, I��ll dly ept it.�� Although he had many people protecting him, he was afraid that if an enemy got close, he would need a weapon to defend himself. Duanmu Chen had practiced archery and his aim was not bad.


    ��It��s just a loan to Your Majesty.�� Gu Ling said.


    Duanmu Chen��s face stiffened, ��I��m going to tell Nuannuan that you��re stingy.��


    Gu Ling: �� He was just joking.


    But whether it was a joke or not, Duanmu Chen could never give the nail gun back to Gu Ling. After putting it away, he asked, ��You��re giving me this, are you noting to protect me tonight?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��I need to keep an eye on Min Rui couple.��


    Duanmu Chen immediately felt uneasy, ��What if the couple remain inactive tonight, but I can��t hold on on this side?��


    ��I��ve asked Master toe over.�� Gu Ling said.


    ��Your master��s strength might not be stronger than yours.�� Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��But since you��ve decided, I trust you.��


    At night, Cen Man returned to the Su Mansion, and Gu Ling went to the Min Mansion again. The assassination might not be tonight, but even if it was tonight, Min Rui��s wife��s father might not take action personally. Gu Ling chose to continue monitoring Min Rui��s wife, who had said during the day that she would go to Min Rou��s grandfather at night.


    As for the Imperial Pce, Gu Ling asked Old Mu to watch over it. Old Mu was very willing. Since epting Gu Ling as his disciple, he had made several new weapons and hidden weapons, but they had never been used. He was looking forward to testing their power on enemies.


    Cen Man stayed in Yuanming Pavilion to protect Su Liang and the three children.


    Min Mansion.


    The dinner was a meal for Min Rui, his wife, and Min Rou together, with a very depressing atmosphere.


    Though Old Master Min had never thought his granddaughter would enter the pce as a concubine and really loved Min Rou, when the Imperial Matrimonial Decree was issued, he epted it. He had more than one son and more than one grandchild and had to take into ount the overall situation.


    Old Master Min had talked to Min Rou, hoping she wouldn��t see entering the pce as a bad thing because Emperor Duanmu Chen was not only an enlightened monarch but also treated his queen and concubines well. There had never been any disputes in the Imperial Harem.


    Min Rou did not refute Old Master Min��s words, just listened quietly and said she understood.


    At this moment, only Min Rui, his wife, and Min Rou were in the room.


    Min Rou stirred the soup in her bowl with a spoon, stirring it endlessly. Even after the soup had lost its heat, she was still stirring. The regr sound of the spoon and bowl colliding echoed, one after another, making the expressions of Min Rui and his wife increasingly anxious.


    Min Rui��s wife frowned, ��Rou��er, if you��re not going to drink the soup, put down the spoon.��


    Min Rou obediently let go of the spoon, looked at Min Rui��s wife, and sighed, ��Mother, if I ran away, would it involve my grandfather? Our family is rted by marriage to the Duke Mansion and the Lin Family, and if I ran away, the emperor wouldn��t do anything to the other members of the Min Family, would he?��


    Min Rui��s wife was stunned for a moment, and Min Rui frowned. It was apparent that the couple hadn��t considered this possibility because they had been angry at each other all the time.


    After a while, Min Rui spoke, ��That��s a good idea. You go find your grandfather and stay with him. It��s safe. The emperor won��t do anything to the Min Family because of this. As you said, your cousin is married to a good family, and if the Min Family really has a problem, the Qin and Lin families won��t sit idly by.��


    Min Rou bitterly smiled, ��The emperor is truly terrifying. With just a few casual words, he can control someone��s life. I want to go back to the ind. Even though life there isn��t as bustling and prosperous as it is in the capital city, it��s at least simple and free. My only worry is that it might cause trouble for the Min family.��


    Lady Min sneered, ��Rou��er, you��re just too kind-hearted. I haven��t seen anyone in the Min family who genuinely cares about you. Why did your cousin get a good marriage? That��s because your grandfather picked a good husband for them before they participated in the selection!��


    Min Rou frowned, ��Mother, don��t say that. No one could have predicted today��s events. We have only been home for a short time, and it��s not like Grandfather could be in a hurry to marry me off. What has happened, has happened. Imperial edicts cannot be disobeyed. As the head of the family, Grandfather can��t do anything about it either.��


    ��What can��t be done? Look at the Qin and Lin families. Why didn��t Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing enter the pce to be imperial concubines? Do you think Duanmu Chen didn��t want them? Someone stopped it, and seeded.�� Lady Min said coldly.


    Min Rou was puzzled, ��Mother, what do you mean? What was stopped?��


    ��Initially, Duanmu Chen wanted to marry Lin Xueqing as his Imperial Concubine, but Su Liang intervened and made Duanmu Chen give up. She and Gu Ling have a huge influence. As long as they��re willing to speak up for you, even the issued Imperial Decree could be repealed. But your grandfather simply doesn��t want to ask for their help for your sake!�� Lady Min snorted coldly.


    Min Rou furrowed her brows, ��How did you know about this, Mother?��


    ��I identally overheard your eldest uncle and his wife talking about it behind closed doors. They mentioned it only toment that the Lin family had connections, while the Min family did not.�� Lady Min��s tone was resentful, ��After all, it��s not their daughter, so why would they care if you��re doing well or not?��


    Min Rou sighed deeply, ��Mother, you can��t say that. Uncle Lin and Madam Gu are master and disciple, and they have known each other for a long time. The rtionship between the Qin family and Madam Gu is also unusual. The Marquis and Madam Gu treated Father��s illness, and it is us who owe them, not the other way around. How could we recklessly ask for their help for such a significant matter?��


    Lady Min��s face darkened, ��Don��t mention those things anymore. If you want to leave, I��ll go and find your grandfather tonight. He can either take you away, or figure out another solution.��


    ��My paternal grandfather�� he��s in the capital city?�� Min Rou was very surprised, ��When did he arrive?��


    ��Don��t ask so many questions. Your grandfather has his own business to attend to.�� Lady Min shook her head, and continued after a pause, ��But he will definitely not ignore your situation.��


    The room quieted down. After a while, Min Rou left.


    Min Rui asked Lady Min, ��Do you know where your father is?��


    Lady Min coldly replied, ��You don��t need to worry about it. Even if I don��t find him, he will surelye.��


    Gu Ling listened to everything, continuing to patiently wait.


    As it approached midnight, the pce was calm and there were no assassins.


    Lady Min, having not seen her fathere, decided to go out and look for him. She changed into night clothes, put on a mask, didn��t light antern, and walked out of the room. As she left, Min Rui said, ��Be careful, if you can��t find him,e back as soon as possible.��


    Lady Min only responded with a soft snort. As she left the room, Gu Ling silently followed her.


    What Gu Ling did not know was that a person appeared in Min Rui��s room a quarter of an hour after he followed Lady Min out of the Min residence.


    ��Who��s there?�� Min Rui gripped the knife under his pillow.


    ��Where��s Qianqian?�� An aged voice asked. It was He Wei, Lady Min��s father. Lady Min��s name was He Qianqian.


    Min Rui breathed a sigh of relief, ��Father, you must have just missed Qianqian. She��s gone out to find you because she��s worried about Rou��er��s situation.��


    He Wei turned to leave, but Min Rui quickly stopped him,�� Father, you know about Rou��er being awarded a marriage, right?��


    ��You��re all ipetent, not even able to protect Rou��er.�� He Wei coldly said, ��You should never havee here in the first ce.��


    Min Rui sighed, ��I regreting back too. But talking about it now is of no use. What do you n to do, Father? Will you take Rou��er away first?��


    ��I��ll go find Qianqian.�� With this, He Wei left, not going to look for Min Rou.


    Meanwhile, Gu Ling followed Lady Min to a grove of trees outside the city. Lady Min lit a signal, and a wisp of red smoke rose into the night sky, quickly dissipating in the wind.


    After waiting for two quarters of an hour with no one appearing, Lady Min lit the second signal.


    After waiting another two quarters of an hour, finally, someone arrived.


    Gu Ling held his breath and watched carefully as a shadow approached, its figure resembling the gray-clothed elder he had seen before.


    When Lady Min saw the person, she breathed a sigh of relief, ��Father!��


    He Wei began, ��I just went to the Min Family.��


    ��We must have missed each other. I was afraid that Father had left or didn��t see the signal I sent.�� Lady Min grabbed He Wei, ��Does Father know about Rou��s situation? Please think of a solution quickly.��


    He Wei nodded, ��Take Rou and leave. Leave tonight, don��t stay here.��


    Lady Min was stunned, ��I��ll take Rou away�� but what about Father? And Min Rui?��


    ��I still have unfinished business; I will join you once it��s done. If you don��t leave, there may be more troubleing.�� He Wei said, ��Why bother with Min Rui?��


    Lady Min exined, ��Although Rou doesn��t know many things, she might not be able to ept it if we don��t care about the life and death of Min Rui. After all, he��s her biological father.��


    ��Then tell Rou that Min Rui��s illness hasn��t improved and he needs to stay behind for treatment. He��ll be fine with the protection of the Min Family.�� He Wei said.


    Lady Min hesitated for a moment, and then told He Wei about how Min Rui threatened her to kill Old Master Qin, leading to the current situation.


    Filled with anger, He Wei scolded, ��Idiot! What a time to make more trouble! Min Rui can��t stay. You guys go first, I will deal with him!��


    Lady Min sighed deeply, ��Now that things havee to this point����


    He Wei interrupted impatiently, ��Stop talking nonsense! While you haven��t been discovered by Gu Ling and Su Liang, take Rou and leave quickly!��


    ��And what about Father, what is he going to do next? Kill Su Liang?�� Lady Min asked.


    As Gu Ling, who was hiding in the shadows, heard this question, his eyes suddenly filled with an icy chilly!


    Yet he listened as He Wei replied, ��Don��t worry about that.��


    As father and daughter were about to part, Gu Ling hesitated about whether to continue following Lady Min or He Wei. He Wei was a more critical figure, but also more difficult to deal with; whether he wanted to catch him, kill him or pry open his mouth, it would be a challenging task.


    However, after a brief consideration, Gu Ling continued to tail Lady Min. As the situation unfolded, he developed a new n.


    Gu Ling quickly returned to the Min Mansion before Lady Min and headed for Rourou��s courtyard. After taking the antidote, he lit a potent sleeping incense in her room. Asleep, Rourou��s slumber deepened.��


    Lady Min met with Min Rui again, and told him her father had something to do tonight, instructing her to send Rourou outside the city, where someone would meet them.


    Min Rui didn��t think too much about it, and just watched as Lady Min left once more.


    When Lady Min secretly entered Rourou��s room, she felt the air was a bit stuffy, but there was no unusual smell. She quickly went to the bedside, lifted the bed curtains, and patted Rourou��s quilt, ��Rou, wake up!��


    Rourou didn��t respond, while Lady Min started to feel a bit dizzy.


    As Lady Min tried to pull Rourou up, she copsed on the bed, feeling weak all over. She realized something was wrong, but it was already toote to escape.


    Before she lost consciousness, Lady Min faintly saw Gu Ling appear not far away��


    Late at night, Su Liang hadn��t slept yet. Her daughter was sleeping soundly in a nearby crib, while she read a book under themplight, waiting for news from Gu Ling. There might be assassinations in the pce tonight, as well as fights in the Min Mansion. The carefullyid ��bait�� in recent days should yield some results.


    Old Mu hadn��t returned, but Gu Ling returned first.


    ��Why did you bring them back?�� Su Liang was surprised. It was agreed that gathering information was most important, to avoid startling the enemy.


    Gu Ling exined that Lady Min had agreed with her father that she would take Rou and leave the capital secretly tonight.


    Su Liang��s eyes lit up, ��So, this mother-daughter duo was supposed to disappear tonight, and those people shouldn��t suspect us for the time being?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Min Rui will only think that his father-inw took his wife and Rou away.�� The reason Lady Min went to see Min Rui without taking her luggage was that she wanted him to think she was also deceived by her father and had no choice but to leave.


    Moreover, after several surveince sessions, it could be confirmed that Lady Min knew many secrets of that power. Rourou didn��t know much, but at least she knew where their original home was �� the ind. This information was very important for Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    Su Liang grabbed Gu Ling��s cor and pulled him down to give him a kiss, ��Great God, your adaptability is unmatched in the world. To interrogate them, I��ll take care of it!��

 Chapter 395: 395. Really a swindler

    Chapter 395: 395. Really a swindler<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Old Mu returned home at dawn, informing Gu Ling and Su Liang that no assassin had appeared in the pcest night.


    Su Liang asked Old Mu to get some rest. Cen Man went back to keep an eye on Min Rui at the Min Mansion, even though Min Rui seemed incapable of doing anything, but his father-inw might try to find him again.<div>


    Gu Ling was home, and he made breakfast together with Su Liang.


    After breakfast, Ji Xiaoshu said that he had promised Old Master Qin that he would go climbing trees at Duke Qin��s mansion today, but also promised Uncle Emperor that he would go y in the pce today. What should he do?


    ��You choose one, and I��ll go to the other one,�� Zhengzheng said calmly.


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately shook his head, ��That won��t work, it will give me away. Can I go to Old Master Qin��s in the morning, and then go y in the pce in the afternoon?��


    ��No, you can��t.�� Gu Ling shook his head, handed Gu Xiaonuan to Su Liang, stood up and picked up Ji Xiaoshu, who was right next to him, to go out.


    Ji Xiaoshu swung in Gu Ling��s hand, ��Mom, help! Master is going to throw me away!��


    Zhengzheng: �� he is calling for help while his face is all smiles, truly, there is none like him.


    Su Liang chuckled, ��Your master is taking you to y in the pce, don��t run around, this is a secret mission.��


    Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes lit up, and then he was tossed onto Gu Ling��s back by Gu Ling. His little hand ordingly hugged Gu Ling��s neck andughed, ��Master, let��s go quickly! What��s the secret mission? Are we going to assassinate Uncle Emperor? Is he a big viin disguised as a gentleman? Is it appropriate to assassinate him in broad daylight?��


    Gu Ling patted Ji Xiaoshu��s buttock, ��Quiet.��


    Ji Xiaoshu shouted, ��Mom, master is hitting me! Sister, your dad is hitting me!��<div>


    His voice quickly faded, and the surroundings quieted down. Su Liang looked down to see Gu Xiaonuan smiling at her, her eyes squinting with joy.


    Zhengzheng came over, ��Does sister want to go out and y? Let me take her.��


    Su Liang put Gu Xiaonuan in the baby buggy, and Zhengzheng pushed her out. Now, Zhengzheng is not as enthusiastic about going out to y as before. He has been to all the ces that could be yed in the capital, including Duke Qin��s mansion and the Imperial Pce. Most of Ji Xiaoshu��s y projects are leftovers from Zhengzheng��s, so of course, he would notpete with him.


    When Su Liang was cleaning up the dishes alone, she was considering how to interrogate Mrs. Min and her daughter Min Rou. They were brought backst night and locked up in the secret room of the undergroundbyrinth of the Yuanming Pavilion. They should still be asleep by now.


    Gu Ling went to the pce again to see if the ck fog on Duanmu Chen��s brow was still there. The enemy was strong, and it was impossible to fully predict their ns of action, so they had to remain cautious.


    The Min Mansion.


    Early in the morning, Master Min got a report from a servant saying that Min Rou was missing. There were no signs of a struggle in her room, the bedding was neat, but several of her clothes and the books that Master Min had given her were all gone.


    Master Min��s heart thumped in his chest, hurrying to Min Rui��s.


    Min Rui looked bad, because he had not slept muchst night, waiting for Mrs. Min to return. ording to the original n, only Min Rou should have left, but Mrs. Min went missing until dawn, and Min Rui guessed that he had been duped. It��s possible that Mrs. Min didn��t n to leave, but He Wei insisted that both mother and daughter must leave. Also, it��s possible that after seeing He Wei, Mrs. Min decided to take Min Rou away, but deliberately lied to Min Rui that she woulde back.


    One moment Min Rui thought it was the former, the next he was convinced it was thetter. His emotions wereplex.


    Master Min walked in, saw that only Min Rui was in the room, and immediately looked grave, ��Where is Rou and her mother?��<div>


    Min Rui shook his head bitterly, ��I don��t know.��


    Master Min frowned heavily, ��How could you not know?��


    ��I went to bed earlyst night, I don��t know when Mrs. Min disappeared.�� Min Rui sighed deeply, ��I guess that because of yesterday��s imperial marriage decree, Mrs. Min decided to run away with Rou. Her greatest wish in life has been for Rou to live carefree and to marry someone she loves in the future. You should also know very well what it would be like to enter the pce. I didn��t mention it before, but Qianqian knows martial arts, and Rou has learned some.��


    Master Min had calmed down ��She didn��t discuss it with you?��


    Min Rui shook his head, ��No. She probably feared that I would stop her. After all, if they run away, the emperor would me the Min family. If she had asked me beforehand, I definitely would not have agreed. But now that they��re gone, I feel relieved. I only have one daughter. I hope you understand my feelings. If the emperor mes us, I will take all the responsibility.��


    Master Min shook his head, ��What��s the use of talking about this now? I will go to the pce and apologize.��


    Min Rui suddenly brought up Old Master Qin, ��Father, why don��t you discuss it with Uncle Qin and see if he can help? After all, his only daughter was also given away in marriage and died in a foreignnd. He should understand Mrs. Min��s actions.��


    Upon hearing Min Rui mentioning the past, Master Min frowned again, thought for a moment, and shook his head again, ��Not appropriate. This is the Min family��s issue. If we rashly bring our rtives into this, it could further anger the emperor. Now that it has happened, only a sincere apology might lead the emperor to deal leniently with us. Any more deception will only make things worse.��


    At these words, Min Rui wanted to get out of bed, ��If anyone is to apologize, it should be me. My health is a bit better now, I can go out.��


    Minister Min sighed again, ��Alright, you cane with me.��


    While father and son from the Min Family were on their way to the pce, Gu Ling, escorted by Ji Xiaoshu, had already entered the Imperial Study.<div>


    They came secretly. Ji Xiaoshu didn��t disguise herself today. When she saw Duanmu Chen, she waved cheerfully from Gu Ling��s back, ��Uncle Emperor, here I am!��


    Duanmu Chen chuckled, then yawned in the middle of hisughter. He hadn��t slept much; he thought there would be an assassination attemptst night.


    Seeing Duanmu Chen yawning with a light smile on his lips, Ji Xiaoshu suddenly found this uncle a lot cuter and less pretentious.


    Ji Xiaoshu jumped down and ran to the Dragon Throne. With some effort, she climbed and sat on it. She picked up a book from the desk, didn��t even open it, just touched the embossed patterns on the cover andughed, ��This is different from my father��s. The flowers on our books at home are smaller.��


    Duanmu Chen, holding Ji Xiaoshu, chuckled, ��Which one looks better?��


    Ji Xiaoshu lifted the book in her hand, ��Uncle Emperor��s is prettier.��


    Even though it was just an insignificantpliment from a child, Duanmu Chen felt extremely happy. Even though Ji Xiaoshu sat on his Dragon Throne, he found her just adorable and nothing else.


    ��Your master has already gone back, yet you specifically came to check on me. Are you okay?�� Duanmu Chen taunted. It felt really good to be cared for, especially by someone like Gu Ling who seemed to care about no one outside his family.


    Gu Ling didn��t answer Duanmu Chen��s question. He fixed his gaze between Duanmu Chen��s brows where the ck fog still lingered.


    In theory, they should keep watch tonight waiting for the assassin as usual. But thinking of what happenedst night when Lady Min met with her father outside the city, the old man didn��t apany Lady Min home nor did he send his granddaughter away. Clearly, he had other important things to dost night.


    Gu Ling had not followed that old man, so he didn��t know what he had der that night. However, if the old man��s mission was to kill Duanmu Chen, and he did somethingst night instead of making an attempt on Duanmu��s life in the pce, could it be that he intended to switch tactics?


    Switch tactics�� Gu Ling thought that was highly probable. After the failed assassination attempt a few days ago, their group had lost over half its men, the possibility of them using the same method to assassinate Duanmu would be very small. Then what could be their next possible method?


    While Gu Ling was deep in thought, Duanmu Chen said to Ji Xiaoshu, ��Look at your master. He��s so still, just like a statue.��


    Ji Xiaoshu asked earnestly, ��If I push him, will he fall over?��


    Duanmu Chen patted Ji Xiaoshu��s shoulder, ��Why don��t you go and give it a try?��


    ��Uncle Emperor, why don��t you go? If I go, my master will hit me. That would be scary.�� Ji Xiaoshu expressed that she won��t fall for it.


    Duanmu Chen half coughed, ��If I go, I might also get hit.��


    ��Wow! My master even dares to hit Uncle Emperor? He��s really bold! Then he definitely would dare to hit my dad too! I am looking forward to seeing that!�� Ji Xiaoshu had quickly mastered the art of causing problems for her father.


    Duanmu Chen broke intoughter, indicating that he was also looking forward to it.


    ��Gu Ling, what are you thinking about?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    Just then, Chang��an��s voice could be heard from outside the room, ��Your Majesty, the Minister of the Ministry of Industry and his son are seeking an audience outside of the pce.��


    Duanmu Chen was stunned for a moment, ��What are they here for?��


    Gu Ling spoke, ��Min Rui��s wife and daughter went missingst night.��


    Duanmu Chen frowned, he never actually liked Min Rou. Official matters took precedence, and he would not lose face just because Min Rou had run away. However, considering that Gu Ling had always been watching the Min couple closely, he asked, ��You did nothing and just let them run away?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Not far. They��re at my ce.��


    Duanmu Chen��s lips twitched, ��Alright then. Interrogate them quickly to see if we can learn anything.��


    ��Min Rui thinks they have left the capital,�� Gu Ling added.


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��So they were genuinely trying to flee but were intercepted by you halfway? Then I know what to do now. As for the others of the Min Family, keep things as they are, throw Min Rui into the Heavenly Prison and decide on an execution dateter, how does that sound?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Let��s not deal with Min Rui for now. Let him go home.�� He Wei saidst night that he wanted to deal with Min Rui, but he hadn��t acted yet which meant he was too busy doing something else. If Min Rui were thrown into the Heavenly Prison, He Wei would have to break into the prison to kill him, which would inevitably harm the innocent.


    ��You have the final say,�� the words tumbled out of Duanmu Chen��s mouth. He thought to himself that such words shouldn��t be said by an emperor to a servant. But then again, why should he constrain himself with the experiences of other former emperors, most of whom ended badly? Putting on an emperor��s grandeur in front of Gu Ling would be pointless and even ridiculous. Gu Ling didn��t treat him like an emperor, and he didn��t treat himself like a de facto emperor either. They were talking as friends.


    Duanmu Chen shouted to the outside, ��Chang��an, let theme in an hour.��


    Chang��an took his order and left.


    ��You ���� Gu Ling nced again at Duanmu Chen��s brow.


    ��What about me?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    Gu Ling didn��t answer, he got up and walked to the window, opened it, and saw the sky was full of dark clouds, there might be a thunderstorm today. The dark clouds on the sky interweaved with the ck fog in Duanmu Chen��s brow, made Gu Ling feel a very bad premonition.


    ��Don��t stay in the Sleeping Pce tonight.�� Gu Ling closed the window and turned to Duanmu Chen and said. He was worried that those people might use the explosive weapons he initially thought of, which would make things simpler. But for Duanmu Chen, it was much more dangerous.


    Duanmu Chen immediately turned pale, ��Will I be in danger tonight? Is it more dangerous thanst time?�� He thought that hiding in a secret room with a nail gun for self-defense and many secret guards to protect him would make it difficult for the enemy to seed. But when Gu Ling thought so long and asked him to change ces tonight, there must be dangers that he could not foresee.


    Gu Ling exined a word, ��I suspect that one of those people had fought against me before, and he has a terrifying weapon.��


    It was the first time that Duanmu Chen heard Gu Ling say the word ��terrifying��, he was shocked.


    ��In short, don��t stay in the Sleeping Pce tonight, and try to avoid staying in the Imperial Study during the day. It��s best to go to a ce that no one knows about as soon as possible.�� Gu Ling said.


    ��You mean I should hide from now on?�� Duanmu Chen felt very uneasy.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Choose a ce with a secret passage and don��te out once you go in.��


    Duanmu Chen understood, ��Okay, I��ll go back to the Sleeping Pceter, and then go to the Library Pavilion through the secret passage.��


    Gu Ling also found out for the first time that there was a secret passage from the emperor��s Sleeping Pce to the Library Pavilion. He didn��t know who dug it, but it was useful enough.


    Ji Xiaoshu looked surprised, ��What about us?��


    ��You can stay with Uncle.�� Duanmu Chen took the initiative to invite Ji Xiaoshu.


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately slid down from the Dragon Throne and ran to Gu Ling, ��Master, let��s run quickly, it��s very dangerous in the pce!��


    Duanmu Chen: ��I trusted you in vain��


    But Gu Ling was going to leave. If the opponent uses explosives, staying by Duanmu Chen��s side would not only be ineffective, but would also put himself in danger.


    After Gu Ling left secretly with Ji Xiaoshu, Duanmu Chen reviewed two more memorials. Feeling too restless, he asked Chang��an to bring the Min family��s father and son to him.


    When Ministry of Industry Shangshu Min and Min Rui saw Duanmu Chen, they felt the atmosphere was very tense. They didn��t know that Duanmu Chen was not angry because Min Rou had run away, but was worried about the imminent danger.


    The well-prepared vouchers from Ministry of Industry Shangshu Min were only spoke two sentences and Duanmu Chen interrupted him, ��I have a headache today and don��t want to hear these things, you guys go back.��


    Ministry of Industry Shangshu Min��s face was stunned, go back�� is there or is there not trouble?


    ��I already know about your granddaughter��s matter,�� Duanmu Chen said with a cold face, ��Min Rui, if your wife and daughter never set foot in Qian Country again, then let it be. But based on your news, I will never let them go! Dismiss yourself!��


    Min Rui was dumbfounded. Although he thought that Duanmu Chen would not really do anything to the Min family, he didn��t expect him to let them go so easy? Especially him. He had always thought that Duanmu Chen would suspect that he wasplicit in the disappearance of Mrs. Min and Min Rou, and had thought about how to defend himself, but in the end, it wasn��t necessary at all.


    Ministry of Industry Shangshu Min tugged at the startled Min Rui, thanked the emperor for his grace and then bowed their heads and exited.


    After they left, Duanmu Chen called Chang��an in, ��I have a headache, I will go back to the Sleeping Pce. Take these memorials with you.��


    Chang��an agreed, packed up the memorials, and followed Duanmu Chen out of the Imperial Study and returned to the Sleeping Pce.


    Duanmu Chen has been staying in his Sleeping Pce recently instead of staying with his concubines. After entering, he ordered not to be disturbed, and then took Chang��an to the Library Pavilion through the secret passage. That ce is usually a forbidden area, and very few people can enter. Su Liang often went to the Library Pavilion to borrow books before, which were special privileges given by Duanmu Yi.


    The reason why Duanmu Chen didn��t take the Empress Dowager, the Empress, and Song��s concubines was because the assassin obviously only targeted him alone. If Gu Ling didn��t say that others were in danger, it means that he didn��t need to consider too much.


    As soon as Gu Ling took Ji Xiaoshu back home, he heard the thunder. It was about to rain.


    Ji Xiaoshuy on Gu Ling��s back, looked up at the sky, and said, ��Master, will Uncle Emperor be alright?��


    ��I don��t know.�� Gu Ling put down Ji Xiaoshu and entered the Yuanming Pavilion.


    Ji Xiaoshu quickly ran after him, ��Mother, I brought Master home!��


    But Su Liang was not found on the first floor, nor on the second floor.


    ��The rain is about to fall, where have my master and sister gone?�� Ji Xiaoshu looked back to ask Gu Ling, but found nobody behind him. He rubbed his eyes, for Gu Ling was just there a moment ago.


    ��Could my master really be a fairy, capable of bing invisible?�� Ji Xiaoshu muttered to himself, then ran downstairs.


    Zhengzheng was just pushing Gu Xiaonuan through the door, ��Xiaoshu, you��re back! It��s going to rain outside, but sister isn��t afraid of thunder at all, she��s even braver than me. I used to be scared of thunder.��


    ��Older brother, where��s master?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    ��Master has important matters to attend to, she��s downstairs.�� Zhengzheng pointed at the floor.


    Ji Xiaoshu understood immediately, ��Master must have gone there too, let��s go too!��


    ��No, we need to take care of our sister.�� Zhengzheng said seriously.


    Ji Xiaoshu leaned over to the stroller and asked Gu Xiaonuan, ��Sister, are you a fairy?��


    Gu Xiaonuan stretched out her little hand, cheerily waving it, ��Ya!��


    Ji Xiaoshu looked surprised, ��Older brother, did you hear that? Sister said she is a fairy!��


    Zhengzheng: ��


    In the secret chamber below, Su Liang sat across from Min Rou, calmly looking at her.


    Min Rou had been awake for a while now. Su Liang asked her a question, ��Where is your home?��


    But Min Rou remained silent, staring coldly at Su Liang.


    With a serene expression, Su Liang said, ��Earlier, Gu Ling went to give your father an injection. She then went to visit Old Master Qin at the Duke Mansion and inadvertently discovered that your mother sneaked into the Duke Mansion with a suspicious demeanor. She then monitored her every action and discovered some things. The first thing, your parents plotted to kill Old Master Qin.��


    Upon hearing this, Min Rou frowned, ��Impossible! You��re falsely using us! You��re talking nonsense without evidence. We have no grudges or enmity. I don��t know what you��re hoping to achieve by capturing me, but I don��t believe a word you��ve said!��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Just as I expected.�� With that, she rose to her feet. ��If you don��t believe me, I��ll let your mother tell you in person.��


    Upon hearing Su Liang��s words, Min Rou��s face dramatically changed, ��What do you mean?��


    Su Liang didn��t answer. After exiting the chamber and closing the door, Min Rou heard her mother��s voice from the adjacent room after a while, ��Su Liang? What are you trying to do? Why have you captured me? Where��s Rou?��


    A feeling of unease crept into Min Rou��s heart, but it was not for her own safety��


    In the neighboring room, Su Liang looked at Lady Min, who was tied up, and calmly said, ��Gu Ling identally discovered that you��ve been secretlying and going from the Duke��s Mansion, so she started keeping an eye on you and heard things. This is why you were captured.��


    Lady Min looked at Su Liang in disbelief, ��You�� I didn��t do anything wrong! I just didn��t want my daughter to be one of the Emperor��s many women! What��s wrong with that?��


    ��Indeed. As for the other matters, you had only nned them and haven��t had a chance to carry them out yet.�� Su Liang said, ��You nned to kill Old Master Qin, and just for that, I could kill you.��


    Lady Min��s face darkened, not uttering a word; she wondered how much Su Liang and Gu Ling had overheard.


    ��You��re not defending yourself, so you��re admitting it?�� Su Liang scoffed.


    Inside the adjacent chamber, Min Rou��s face suddenly turned pale.


    The next moment, they heard Lady Min��s angry voice, ��Since you��ve been monitoring me, you should know that the person who wants to kill the Qin family is not me, but Min Rui. I was forced by him. I haven��t done anything yet! If someone has to be held responsible for this, you should kill him, not trouble me!��


    Min Rou felt as if she had been hit with a sledgehammer. From sitting upright, her shoulders suddenly slumped down in resignation��


    Meanwhile, Gu Ling, who was about to enter the secret chamber beneath the Yuanming Pavilion, heard a thunderous roar, followed by an explosion from the direction of the Imperial Pce.


    Gu Ling closed the entrance to the secret chamber, went up to the roof of the Yuanming Pavilion, and saw smoke billowing in the direction of the Imperial Pce. His hunch turned out to be true; the viins had directly used explosives to attack Duanmu Chen. They could easily infiltrate the Imperial Pce in broad daylight without being noticed, just like him.


    Therefore, Gu Ling spected that the viins didn��t use explosives during their first assassination attempt because they were confident in their abilities, and probably didn��t have explosives on them. The explosives they used this time must have been secretly prepared in the past few days following the failed attempt. This exnation made sense.


    The Imperial Pce was vast; given the sound and smoke, only one location had been blown up. It should have been Duanmu Chen��s sleeping quarters. Gu Ling thought that Duanmu Chen��who was always cautious��would have avoided it after hearing his warning, but he still decided to go to the Imperial Pce to confirm it.


    Meanwhile, within the Imperial Pce, Duanmu Chen stood at the top of the Library Tower, speechlessly staring at the billowing smoke in the direction of his sleeping quarters. With his hand on the table, his face turned pale. After a long while, he softly sighed, ��Gu Ling, truly a soothsayer, isn��t he.��

 Chapter 396: Don’t go overboard.

    Chapter 396: Don��t go overboard.<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Upon seeing Gu Ling again, Duanmu Chen spread his arms in wee, ��Are you sent by the heavens to protect me?��


    Gu Ling circumvented Duanmu Chen��s embrace, walking towards the window expressionless. He looked outside at the charred remains of the Sleeping Pce, extinguished by the downpour. Anyone caught in the explosion inside the pce would certainly have been dismembered.<div>


    ��Was anyone inside?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Assuming a serious demeanor, Duanmu Chen stood beside Gu Ling, shaking his head as he looked out, ��No one. You mentioned danger, so I ordered everyone out.�� The guards had originally been stationed around the perimeter and hidden spots.


    At this moment, it was evident that most of the outer wall of the Sleeping Pce remained intact, thus anyone outside the wall would be unharmed.


    ��What happens next?�� Duanmu Chen sighed, ��If the culprits find out I��m not dead, won��t theye after me with more explosives? I can avoid them this time, but what about next time? Their power is too formidable to be deterred by ordinary guards.��


    ��Explosives are not asmon as pebbles on the sidewalk,�� Gu Ling, with a cursory look at the ashen haze above Duanmu Chen��s brow, remarked. The dark fog had vanished �C perhaps temporarily, but at least the crisis had been temporarily averted.


    However, as Duanmu Chen pointed out, the current problem was whether to pretend he was dead temporarily to dodge the threat. If the enemies intended to kill him and disrupt public morale and military spirit whileunching an attack on Liang Country, even a fake death would grant them their wish.


    But this reasoning doesn��t hold water. Even if Duanmu Chen dies, the Duanmu Family has no other contender for the throne at present. Neither Gu Ling nor Su Liang would let Qian Country fall into chaos. Hence, no matter if Duanmu Chen is dead or alive, the enemy��s goal will not be achieved.


    Soon after, Gu Ling realized that the group��s real target seemed to be him all along. Yet this time, they were after Duanmu Chen. He wondered whether this had something to do with him. If they were hell-bent on killing Duanmu Chen, they could be intending to force him onto the throne?


    While the reasoning was a little confusing, Gu Ling found thistter prediction more usible.


    ��Are you divining the future in your mind?�� Duanmu Chen questioned, noticing a shift in Gu Ling��s gaze.


    Gu Ling nced at Duanmu Chen, understanding his thoughts. But in such circumstances, it was better not to exin. As long as he doesn��t say anything, Duanmu Chen��s suspicions will remain unconfirmed. If he speaks up, there��s a chance more people will find out.<div>


    It wouldn��t be wrong to say that Gu Ling possesses the ability to foresee the future. However, his prescient powers are limited �C perhaps equal to the ims of a street fortune teller��s deration, ��Your forehead is darkened, you��ll encounter a bloody disaster within the next three days.�� The difference lies in the fact that most street fortune tellers spout nonsense and cheat people of their money, while Gu Ling�� is a real fortune teller��


    ��The emperor should announce he suffered an injury and urgently summon me to the pce,�� said Gu Ling.


    Duanmu Chen nodded, ��Why not Su Liang? She is the Divine Doctor.��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No, I am the Divine Doctor.�� He had just recalled the threat to kill Su Liang that Mrs. Min and her daughter had spoken of. If Su Liang came to treat Duanmu Chen, and the two targets were together, he wasn��t sure what moves the enemy might make.


    Duanmu Chen coughed lightly, ��If you say so. Will you head home and wait for me to send someone to call you back?��


    ��Let the Empress Dowager make arrangements. Censor the news, don��t let the explosion��s news leak,�� Gu Ling suggested, ��You must stay here and remain unseen.��


    Duanmu Chen answered solemnly, ��Alright.��


    Intending to leave, Gu ling looked outside at the gloomy skies and the pouring rain; Duanmu Chen frowned, ��Could it be that the battle in Xuanbei City has begun?��


    ��Perhaps,�� Gu Ling muttered, and left. If a battle were to ensue, dispatching reports would certainly take some time.


    However, Xing Ji and Qiao Jing, despite receiving supposed news of Duanmu Chen��s death, wouldn��t easily believe it. Even if they did, it wouldn��t affect their original n. Because they know that with Gu Ling and Su Liang in the capital city, chaos is far from inevitable.


    Upon receiving the news, the Empress Dowager was drowned in sorrow, crying till she almost fainted.<div>


    It��s worth mentioning that when Duanmu Yi, who was still alive, got wind of the explosion in Duanmu Chen��s Sleeping Pce, he immediately called for Su Liang, ��Summon Su Liang now, have her heal me!��


    The Empress Dowager, upon hearing this, stared at Duanmu Yi with a stupefied gaze. She saw nothing but excitement on his face, paired with the thrill of potentially reiming the throne,pletely agnostic to his son��s misfortune��


    This left the Empress Dowager heartbroken; she sobbed, telling Duanmu Yi, ��Even if Su Lianges, she won��t be able to heal you.��


    Duanmu Yi��s face stiffened as he regained hisposure, realizing that if Duanmu Chen were truly dead, the throne would surely fall into the hands of Gu Ling and Su Liang!


    Panicking, Duanmu Yi started shouting, ��Someone help! Quick, help me!�� He was anxious to take control of the situation.


    However, the Empress Dowager moved towards the door, addressing the approaching guards, reassuring them that everything was under control and that they could leave.


    Duanmu Yi��s verbal tirade echoed through the room as the Empress Dowager wept. She had no idea what was going on, nor if her son was alive. But she felt that it was best not to act on impulse at present. As she was unable to discern the situation andcked the capability to handle such a crisis, she could only wait for Gu Ling and Su Liang, trusting that they woulde to the pce if they heard about the incident. Duanmu Chen had mentioned that he absolutely trusts those two.


    ��Empress Dowager.��


    A familiar voice echoed through the room. The Empress Dowager, tear-blinded, incredulously raised her head towards the approaching figure, ��Chang��an?��


    Duanmu Yi was also taken aback. Chang��an was typically inseparable from Duanmu Chen, so if he was safe, wouldn��t that mean Duanmu Chen was safe as well?


    Making a silence gesture, Chang��an whispered, ��The Emperor is safe.��<div>


    Duanmu Yi blurted out, ��You haven��t turned into Gu Ling and Su Liang��spdog, helping them deceive us, have you?��


    Chang��an: �� If Gu Ling and Su Liang wanted the throne, they wouldn��t need such intricate schemes, nor would they need him.


    The Empress Dowager ignored Duanmu Yi��s words, only asking Chang��an about Duanmu Chen��s whereabouts.


    Chang��an didn��t answer directly but mentioned that he was still in the pce and imparted Duanmu Chen��s instructions for the Empress Dowager to announce to the public that Duanmu Chen was identally injured and Gu Ling has been summoned.


    ��Why Gu Ling? Shouldn��t it be Su Liang we should summon?�� The Empress Dowager mused.


    Chang��an exined, ��Marquis Chang Xin Gu Ling imed to be a Divine Doctor.��


    The Empress Dowager nodded, ��Okay.��Indeed, Gu Ling did possess medical skills, and this was not about finding someone to save Duanmu Chen.


    Having arrived unnoticed, Chang��an then left just as stealthily, without raising any suspicion.


    Likewise, the Empress Dowager led a group of people under the pouring rain to inspect Duanmu Chen��s Sleeping Pce. She ordered a strict lockdown of the Sleeping Pce and its information, announcing death as the penalty for anyone who disseminated information about the incident. She then immediately sent someone to Su Mansion to summon Marquis Chang Xin Gu Ling.


    Su Mansion.


    Locked in the underground ndestine room, Su Liang remained oblivious to the loud ps of thunder and the explosion from the pce. Unperturbed, she continued interrogating Mrs. Min.


    ��I know, your name is He Qianqian. Someone overheard you telling Min Rui that I must be killed. However, the cause and effect are unclear to me. I really don��t understand. What possible grudge exists between you, your husband, and me?�� Su Liang asked coldly, looking at Madame Min.


    The color drained from Madame Min��s face. She couldn��t remember when she had told Min Rui that they should kill Su Liang, but she had indeed said it. Her memory was in disarray, and what was more disorienting was the fact that she didn��t know how much Gu Ling and Su Liang had eavesdropped on and how much they knew. She was unsure how to respond.


    In the secret chamber next door, upon hearing Su Liang say ��I must be killed,�� Min Rou��s face paled further. Her heart raced, and she firmly clenched her own sleeves, an instinctive reaction whenever she was nervous.


    Min Rou was waiting. She was waiting for Madame Min to refute Su Liang��s usation. She felt as if time had slowed down. Each breath she took made her feel suffocated.


    ��I never said I wanted to kill you. Your informant must have misheard. We have no grievances. Why would I want to kill you?�� Madame Min finally responded.


    Min Rou��s heart rxed slightly, but then she clenched her fist even tighter. She desperately wanted to believe her mother, but a voice at the back of her mind said: don��t be naive. Your parents are not what they appear to be. You don��t truly understand them, nor do you know what they have done behind your back��


    Madame Min paused, and then continued, ��I admit that Min Rui indeed intended to kill Old Master Qin. The reason should be quite clear to you. The Qin family rejected our marriage proposal back in the day. Min Rui has always harbored unrequited feelings for Qin Yuan, and he bears a grudge against Old Master Qin for looking down on him. I was coerced into it by Min Rui who ckmailed me with somepromising information. But all this is in the past and has nothing to do with you. I don��t want to exin too much. If you are nning to take revenge for Old Master Qin and pin it on me, you are seriously mistaken. It was not my idea and I had no intention of harming Old Master Qin, did I?��


    Su Liang took a discreet nce at the wall behind Madame Min. Separated by just a wall, Min Rou was sitting there, must have heard every word her mother said.


    Then Su Liang hummed lightly, ��I��m well aware of this. Did you also ask Min Rui why he didn��t kill Xing Ji and his only son with Qin Yuan, Xing Yusheng?��


    ��When I asked that, I was merely being sarcastic. There was no other intention. Our marriage has been loveless for a while. I found out that he has only ever loved Qin Yuan��he only treated me as his substitute. And so����


    ��Let me interrupt you for a moment.�� Su Liang spoke with a neutral expression, ��ording to what my informant heard, it��s not that Min Rui doesn��t love you; only you don��t love him. You see him as a recement for a past lover. He only stays with you because he has no other choice. You have always been the one in charge, as he was just a son-inw who lived in your house. Am I correct?��


    Mrs. Min��s face stiffened, ��No matter what, our marital rtionship is poor, we are ipatible. But for the sake of Rou, we haven��t separated. If you want to avenge Old Master Qin, go find Min Rui. Why are you holding me hostage?��


    ��Are you saying that even if I kill Min Rui, you wouldn��t care?�� Su Liang sneered.


    After a moment of silence, Madame Min replied, ��Yes, I��ve long wanted to cut ties with himpletely. So whatever he does, you really can��t me it on me.��


    Tears were welled up in Min Rou��s eyes, but they didn��t spill over. Filled with sorrow at first, as she listened, she found the whole situation increasingly absurd�� It was highly ridiculous: her parents, whom she previously perceived as loving and devoted, were merely putting on a facade. They detested each other but hid it so well, all for her sake? Did they conspire and prejudiced against one another for the sake of their daughter? Did they scheme to kill Old Master Qin for her? Marriage proposals are decisions made by parents. If some are epted, of course, some are turned down. Why did the Qin family have to agree to the Min��s proposal? Was it wrong and deserving of death for rejecting it?


    Min Rou felt that her life, her knowledge of the past, everything had turned upside down in this moment. Her father, once gentle and refined, was a petty, psychologically twisted, paranoid man. Her mother, once gentle and virtuous, was a person who was self-interested and could not distinguish right from wrong.


    Ridiculous, tragic, pitiful, and shameful��


    ��Old Master Qin escaped unscathed because we noticed and safeguarded him in time. However, I will still settle the score with Min Rui, just not now.�� Su Liang looked at Madame Min, speaking coldly. ��Back to the previous question, why do you want to kill me? My informant confirmed hearing it and the listener was my husband Gu Ling. This is why you were captured. If you cannot provide me with a reasonable exnation, you will die here in this ce where no one knows. Don��t think I��m trying to scare you.��


    Madame Min pressed her lips together, ��If I said no, then it��s no. Keep asking, I have nothing to say.��


    To Min Rou��s ears in the next room, Madame Min��s words were clear��it was as if she had done it but refused to admit.


    And Min Rou could not understand why Min Rui and Madame Min said they wanted to kill Su Liang? Granting that Old Master Qin and Min Rui had a grudge, it could somehow be justified. But Su Liang was so young, and before this incident, she didn��t even know them.


    Su Liang did not continue to interrogate Madame Min or resort to torture. Instead, she brought a ss of water over and forced it down Madame Min��s throat.


    ��It��s only a sedative, you won��t die. There��s no need to be nervous.�� Su Liang looked disinterested as she watched Madame Min fell unconscious again after drinking.


    Min Rou heard the door in the adjacent room open and close. The hand that had been clenching her sleeve loosened slightly, then tightened again. Soon, Su Liang appeared in front of her again.


    ��You heard it all.�� Su Liang looked at Min Rou calmly, ��Some things I didn��t say to your mother just now, because if I did, she wouldn��t confess even more. These few days, it has been Gu Ling who has been monitoring your parents. What she heard and saw is not just what happened earlier. You know about your grandfather��s affairs in the capital, but do you know what he came to do?��


    Min Rou pressed her lips together in silence. Indeed, she had heard that her grandfather was also there, but she genuinely did not know what he came to do and why he had not shown himself.


    ��He came to assassinate the emperor, he had already made one attempt, but failed, and is still nning the next action.�� Su Liang said.


    Min Rou frowned, and then heard Su Liang say, ��Because the owner of your ind is in collusion with the royal family of Liang Country, preparing to help them unify the world. We had found this out earlier, we just didn��t expect it to be rted to your parents. I suspect they wanted to kill me at the behest of Liang Country��s emperor, Situ Xie, but I cannot confirm this, because the person who is thought to be your grandfather has note to bother my husband and I for the first time. Thest time he came was at the end ofst year when he was discovered tracking Gu Ling from the shadows and almost killed her.��


    Min Rou��s grip tightened, ��I don��t know what you��re talking about.��


    ��I believe, that of all the things that happened in the shadows, you really don��t know any about them.�� Su Liang said, ��I��m just exining why you and your mother were brought here. You are a smart person, you should know, your parents are actually spies. Regardless of whether they have done anything or not, based on their identity and what your grandfather has done, ording to thews of Qian Country, the Min Family should be executed to the ninth degree, including you, as well as other innocent people of the Min Family.��


    Min Rou stared at Su Liang, ��Then why don��t you turn us over to the emperor? What are you trying to do?��


    ��What I am doing is at the behest of the emperor, not something my husband and I decided on our own.�� Su Liang said tly, ��We need to know more information in order to deal with your grandfather and the people behind him. If you cooperate, naturally you will be safe, and those who don��t know in the Min Family will also be safe. But if you don��t say anything, it will be taken as you choosing to side with your parents and grandfather.��


    Min Rou shook her head, ��You won��t harm my grandfather��s family, you��re not that kind of person.��


    Su Liang suddenlyughed, ��You know me that well? Indeed. No matter what happens, even if your grandfather seeds in killing the emperor, and the event falls into the hands of my husband and I, we would not harm your grandfather��s family. After all, they have not done anything wrong.��


    Min Rou frowned at Su Liang, then heard her continue to say, ��I don��t want to make things difficult for you, but I hope you can understand, choose to do the right thing.��


    ��I don��t understand the tensions of the world, but why does my grandfather helping Liang Country have to be wrong? Could Qian Country, or you, be the only ones to unify the world? Would that be right?�� Min Rou retorted.


    ��I��m not talking about the grand policy of the world. Your grandfather is a subject of Qian Country. Your grandfather is helping the royal family of Liang Country to assassinate the emperor of Qian Country, showing that he doesn��t care about the lives or deaths of your grandfather��s family. Of course, your grandfather does care about you. Last night, he nned to have your mother take you away. As for your father, your grandfather said he would take care of him. He doesn��t care about the lives or deaths of the others in the Min Family. Don��t you care either? Or do you wager that I won��t harm the Min Family, that I might even protect them? But why? Because I��m reasonable, is the reason that you all can do as you please? Are your grandfather and your paternal grandfather only different in their positions? In terms of your own standards, who is good and who is evil, can you truly not judge?�� Su Liang said coldly.


    After long silence, Min Rou looked at Su Liang and slowly shook her head, ��My parents were wrong, you have already caught my mother. Catching my father is easy, I have nothing to say. I am not clear about what my grandfather is doing, and I can��t stop it. But other people on that ind are also my rtives, I won��t betray them, I won��t let you destroy our home.��


    Su Liang snorted lightly, ��That��s your home, but it might not be the home of others. You are well protected, you only see the good things. Those evil deeds that can��t be seen in the light, just because you haven��t seen them, doesn��t mean they don��t exist. With the behavior of your grandfather and your parents, you really think that the home you speak of is some kind of paradise?��


    Min Rou��s face stiffened, but she still remained silent.


    Su Liang heard Gu Ling calling her from not far away and responded, ��I��m here.��


    Gu Ling came over quickly, nced at Min Rou with an indifferent look, then said to Su Liang, ��The emperor��s sleeping quarters have been destroyed by explosives.��


    Min Rou��s eyes widened in disbelief, and she blurted out, ��Is the emperor dead?��


    ��Is he okay?�� Su Liang asked with a frown. She hadn��t expected those guys to act in broad daylight.


    Gu Ling shook her head, ��He��s alright, he wasn��t in there.��


    Su Liang sighed, looked at Min Rou and said, ��I suspect that the next person your grandfather wants to blow up is me. You should be aware of what explosives are, right? This is not a weapon ordinary people would use. Since you are unwilling to confess, I cannot find out why your grandfather wants to kill me, and thus can��t resolve the conflict. Therefore, you should stay by my side for the time being. When your grandfatheres to kill me, I��ll have you serve as my shield. Do you think that��s unreasonable?��


    With a bitter and confused look on her face, Min Rou slowly shook her head and said softly, ��It��s not unreasonable.��

 Chapter 397: I said

    Chapter 397: I said<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The heavy rain poured outside, and a thick carpet wasid in the hall on the first floor of Yuanming Pavilion. Elder Mu took Gu Xiaonuan out of the stroller and ced her on top, he sat down with Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, all of them sitting barefoot, ying games around Gu Xiaonuan.


    Min Rou followed Su Liang out of the underground secret room and saw this scene: Gu Xiaonuan was babbling and chatting about something, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu each held one of Gu Xiaonuan��s small hands, gently rocking in rhythm as if they were dancing with their precious little sister.<div>


    The three of them were ying a game of Jenga. A round, thick wooden board was ced on the carpet with a cylindrical tower built from small wooden blocks on top. They each took turns pulling out a block, and whoever caused the tower to fall would lose.


    As Zhengzheng carefully tried to pull out a block he had chosen, Gu Xiaonuan suddenly tugged at him.


    Although the pull was weak, Zhengzheng subconsciously leaned in the direction of Gu Xiaonuan��s pull for fear of hurting her, and the jenga tower copsed all at once.


    Ji Xiaoshu was immediately excited, ��Haha! Big brother, you lost!��


    Gu Xiaonuan also started to giggle.


    Zhengzheng helplessly took the small wooden block that had fallen on Gu Xiaonuan��s leg, his hand still holding Gu Xiaonuan as he gently rocked her, ��Sister, as long as you��re happy.��


    ��Fair is fair!�� Ji Xiaoshu separated Zhengzheng and Gu Xiaonuan, holding Gu Xiaonuan in his arms, waving her hands, ��Big brother, you need to do the frog jump!��


    Standing not far away, Su Liang watched with a smile. Min Rou was a bit confused, wondering what the frog jump was about.


    Zhengzheng then squatted down, his hands behind his head, and started hopping around the edge of the carpet like a frog. This was a punishment for the game proposed by Su Liang.


    ��Sister, doesn��t big brother look like a big frog?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked with a big grin.


    Gu Xiaonuan, sitting in Ji Xiaoshu��s arms, wasughing heartily, waving at Zhengzheng the entire time.<div>


    ��Wait a minute, I��ve never seen a real frog!�� Ji Xiaoshu turned his head, saw Su Liang, and sweetly called, ��Mother, where can I find frogs? I want to catch some tadpoles!��


    Su Liang had once told Zhengzheng the story of a tadpole looking for its mom, which he then ryed to Ji Xiaoshu. But the two children had never seen a frog or a tadpole with their own eyes.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Ask your master to take you to catch some tadpoles another day.��


    Just then, a voice came from outside the Yuanming Pavilion, ��The Empress Dowager has summoned the Marquis Changxin to the pce immediately!��


    Gu Ling also came out of the underground secret room at this time, passing by Su Liang and giving her a quick kiss on the cheek.


    Min Rou stood there in shock. She knew they were husband and wife, but was it really okay for them to be acting so intimately in public?


    Looking towards Elder Mu, she saw that everyone seemed ustomed to it, showing no particr reaction.


    But if anything, Ji Xiaoshu had a reaction. Holding Gu Xiaonuan, he stood up, his little face uplifted, his eyes shining brightly, ��Master, I want a kiss too!��


    Gu Ling bent over, gave his beloved daughter a kiss, then pinched Ji Xiaoshu��s ear, and was at the door in the blink of an eye.


    ��Mother, father hit me again!�� Ji Xiaoshu ined�� about Gu Ling.


    Gu Xiaonuan raised her small hand and pped Ji Xiaoshu on the face.<div>


    But Ji Xiaoshu justughed, ��Wow, sister is so strong!��


    Min Rou found the atmosphere here to be quite unique, a feeling she couldn��t quite put into words. Outside the window, the wind howled and rain fell harshly, but Min Rou felt that, apart from her, everyone in the Yuanming Pavilion seemed warm and happy. Her own family, which she had thought was warm and harmonious, was nothing more than a joke��


    ��You can think about it, if your grandfather wanted to kill me, would he throw explosives directly at us? What would the consequences be?�� Su Liang said quietly to Min Rou.


    Min Rou was watching Gu Xiaonuan when Su Liang spoke. The words made her heart jump, and she clenched the sleeves of her robe tighter. She wanted to say that her grandfather wouldn��t be so inhumane, but she couldn��t bring herself to speak. Because she didn��t even understand the true nature of her own parents, let alone her grandfather, a highly skilled martial artist who would asionally be out for long periods handling business�� she had no idea what her grandfather had done when he was away, perhaps even including the time he nearly killed Gu Ling.


    Su Liang��s earlier question to Min Rou came to mind��were her grandfather and great-grandfather just on different sides?


    No�� Min Rou knew the answer.


    Apart from his identity as a servant of Qian country, her grandfather was just an ordinary person, the head of the Min family, who loved his grandchildren and also considered the bigger picture. Therefore, Min Rou did not me Minister Min for not helping her reject the imperial matrimonial decree. She had no desire to enter the pce, but entering the pce did not necessarily spell tragedy and suffering, nor did it mean life-threatening danger. Min Rou believed that if her cousin had been chosen for the imperial marriage, Minister Min would have treated her the same. Moreover, it has now be clear that the Emperor of Qian country didn��t really fancy her; it was just a trap set for her parents.


    But her maternal grandfather had strong power and huge ambitions, if what Su Liang said about their cooperation with the Liang Country��s Royal Family is true.


    They really had different standpoints, but the good and evil of human nature can��t be covered by the word standpoint.


    ��Who is this aunt?�� Zhengzheng noticed Min Rou.


    Min Rou thought she knew Zhengzheng, but the two who she had seen before were actually disguised as Ji Xiaoshu. She recalled now, the ��Zhengzheng�� voice she heard and her face, were both from those two children.<div>


    Min Rou had been disguised by Su Liang into another visage, so Ji Xiaoshu didn��t recognize her. Only old Mu knew who she was.


    Su Liang introduced her, ��She is Chun Hua. She will be taking care of you here.��


    Min Rou frowned, she didn��t quite like the alias Chun Hua, but she was in no position to say anything.


    However,ter that night, when Min Rou saw Qiuyue, she understood why Su Liang casually named her Chun Hua��


    Su Liang carried Gu Xiaonuan upstairs to breastfeed, and Min Rou just sat quietly and watched old Mu and the two children ying games on the ground.


    After another round ended, Zhengzheng voluntarily invited Min Rou, ��Aunt Chun Hua,e and y too! It��s very simple!��


    Min Rou quickly waved her hands, but Ji Xiaoshu directly ran over to pull her, ��Come and y! It��s more fun with more people!��


    After Su Liang lulled Gu Xiaonuan to sleep, and carried her down to put in the cradle, she heard Ji Xiaoshu saying that he was hungry.


    ��What would you like to eat?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ji Xiaoshu, Zhengzheng, and old Mu each named a dish in turn. When Su Liang allowed them to choose, they each had one opportunity. However, most of the time she didn��t allow them to choose.


    The three dishes were all ones that Min Rou had never heard of. Looking at Su Liang, she got up to make room, ��Youe to y, I���� she couldn��t cook��


    ��y one more round and thene and help me light the fire.�� Su Liang went to the kitchen as soon as she finished speaking.


    Min Rou did not feel like ying games and lost in the end.


    Wei felt that it would be inappropriate to make a beautiful aunt like her jump like a frog, so he suggested that Min Rou make a grimace.


    ��A very ghostly one.�� Ji Xiaoshu demonstrated.


    Min Rou consoled herself; it was better than jumping like a frog. It didn��t matter because she could not see herself making it. So, she wiped her hands and mimicked Ji Xiaoshu��s way of making a ghost face.


    Then Wei pointed towards the kitchen, ��Aunt Chun Hua, go over there, please.��


    When Min Rou entered the kitchen, Su Liang was cutting vegetables. Her movements were smooth and skilled.


    ��Don��t you have any servants here?�� Min Rou asked.


    Su Liang countered, ��On the ind, are you ady who has servants to attend to you?��


    Min Rou suddenly felt a bit embarrassed. Although Su Liang��s tone carried no mockery, she thought about it. From a young age, she had grown ustomed to being waited on by others, even on her journey to the capital, she had a maid specifically serving her.


    ��There are maids in my house, but they��re not my maids.�� Su Liang said. Qiuyue was serving Nangong Qian. But now Nangong Qian was like a different person, she very much enjoyed sewing clothes and cooking, and was getting better and better at it.


    Sitting on a small stool tending the fire, Min Rou watched the mes burning in the stove and thought about the day��s events. She couldn��t help but tear up again. Her mother had be a prisoner, her father��s condition was unknown, her grandfather was plotting to kill the Emperor of the Qian Country, and she had be Chun Hua, a maid at the Su Mansion, with an uncertain future.


    Seeing Min Rou��s distraught state, Su Liang did notfort her. They could have been unrted. Su Liang and Gu Ling had not caused the situation to reach this stage. The couple was just trying to protect themselves after realizing the danger.


    Min Rou quickly adjusted her mood and began to watch Su Liang cook. After a while, she couldn��t help but ask, ��Do you usually cook?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Gu Ling does it more often.��


    Min Rou was stunned, ��Marquis Gu? He knows how to cook too?��


    With an indifferent expression, Su Liang responded, ��He cooks better than me.�� That was the truth. Although Gu Ling learned cooking from her, he had now surpassed her and had even created some very good dishes.


    This overturned Min Rou��s understanding. Up until today, she assumed that Su Liang was the Martial Arts Champion, a Divine Doctor, and a heroine among women. She thought Gu Ling came from a noble family, was Marquis Chang Xin, highly skilled in Martial Arts and Medical Skills, aloof as an immortal banished to earth.


    But at this very moment, Min Rou sees and hears the true abilities of this couple, which might even be greater than she knew. At the same time, they have a quotidian touch, living a truly happy and fulfilled family life.


    And her grandfather wants to destroy the home of Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    Min Rou thought, if Su Liang directed her anger at her because of this, it would be justified.


    But this was not the case. Despite being captured, she did not suffer any abuse. Su Liang was polite when speaking to her, and was constantlyying out the facts and reasoning.


    ��I just hope you can tell us about your original home, where that ind is.�� While serving a dish, without looking at Min Rou, Su Liang said, ��If your family does not do evil acts or harm me, I won��t touch them. Will you believe me?��


    Min Rou fell silent. She wanted to say that she believed, but at the same time felt torn. On one side, was her family who raised her, and on the other, Su Liang whom she really got to know today. Even though her parents�� deeds have hit her hard, it��s hard for her to suddenly side with Su Liang.


    ��Take this over to them.�� Su Liang didn��t pressure Min Rou for an answer, but instead handed her the te in her hands.


    Min Rou stood up, took the dish, and carried it into Yuanming Pavilion.


    An old man and two children immediately crowded around. Without chopsticks, Old Mu took out a traditional bamboo fruit fork from a bamboo tube and carefully forked a piece of meat, blew on it to cool it down, and offered it to Ji Xiaoshu.


    Just as Ji Xiaoshu was about to receive it, the meat flew away, fed instead to Zhengzheng by Old Mu.


    ��Old Mu!�� Ji Xiaoshu was irritated.


    Old Muughed heartily and fed the second piece to Ji Xiaoshu, then ate the third piece himself.


    Just when Min Rou was wondering why the two youngsters didn��t use the fork to eat by themselves, the three finished their piece of meat and went back to ying.


    Zhengzheng seemed to have noticed Min Rou��s confusion and said with a smile, ��There are more dishes toe, it wouldn��t be worth it to get full all at once!��


    Min Rou couldn��t help but chuckle, ��That makes sense.��


    After Gu Ling entered the pce, he went to the Empress Dowager Xiao.


    Duanmu Yi asked Gu Ling what was going on with a gloomy face, but Gu Ling did not respond, he only spoke a few words to Empress Dowager Xiao. There may be spies from Liang Country in the pce, thus to prevent the enemy from taking further action, he did not go to the Library Pavilion to look for Duanmu Chen.


    Lin Bojun surrounded the Empress Dowager��s Ci��an Pce with troops. When he saw Gu Ling, he only asked, ��Is the Emperor well?��


    Gu Ling��s response was, ��He is alive, but cannot show himself.��


    After leaving the pce, Gu Ling did not immediately return home, but went to Minister Min��s Mansion. As per their agreement, he still needed to administer acupuncture to Min Rui today.


    Due to the sound of thunder, very few people outside havee to know about the explosion in the pce.


    Minister Min was still uneasy about the escape of Min Rou and her mother. Seeing that Gu Ling waste but still arrived, he inexplicably felt less anxious.


    After the acupuncture, Gu Ling asked Minister Min to leave for a moment, saying he had to discuss something with Min Rui.


    Minister Min thought it was the Emperor asking Gu Ling to inquire about something, so he left.


    ��I swear, I really don��t know where my wife and daughter went. They did not discuss it with me.�� Min Rui took the initiative to speak.


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, he bluntly said, ��Your father-inw wants to kill you, it could even be tonight.��


    Min Rui��s expression froze, only after a while did he respond, ��I don��t know what you��re talking about�� my father-inw is long dead.��


    ��Just a friendly reminder, no need to thank me.�� With that, Gu Ling��s gaze swept over Min Rui��s forehead before turning to leave. Min Rui��s bloody disaster was imminent, but no ck fog appeared on his forehead, which meant he was not worth saving. He deserved to die.


    However, Min Rui��s heart pounded like a drum. Watching Gu Ling nearing the door, he couldn��t help but ask, ��Why would you say such things?��


    Gu Ling paid no attention and walked out the door.


    Gu Ling left the Min Family as before, entered Duke Qin��s Mansion, and then disappeared.


    Soon, Gu Ling secretly returned to Minister Min��s Mansion and sent Cen Man, who had been monitoring Min Rui, home. Then, he entered Min Rui��s room.


    Min Rui was frightened by Gu Ling��s words. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that He Wei would definitely kill him to silence him. He didn��t hear the door opening, and when he saw Gu Ling appear in front of him, his expression changed drastically, ��You��what are you doing back here?��


    Gu Ling didn��t say a word, he knocked Min Rui out with a palm and then took out the disguise medicine. After disguising himself as Min Rui, he kicked him under the bed and sat on Min Rui��s bed.


    Su Mansion.


    On seeing Cen Man return, Su Liang knew that Gu Ling had gone to keep an eye on Min Rui again.


    Thinking that Gu Ling hadn��t eaten lunch, Su Liang decided to intensify her psychological attack on Min Rou.


    So, Min Rou saw an unconscious old man, and her expression showed that she knew him.


    ��He is one of the masters who attempted to assassinate the Emperor a few days ago. There were five in total, two died in the pce, one was caught, and two escaped. I suspect one of the two who escaped was your grandfather,�� said Su Liang.


    ��What are you going to do with him?�� Min Rou asked with furrowed eyebrows.


    ��He��s a death soldier. We keep him unconscious because if he wakes up, he��ll kill himself to prevent secrets from leaking. One of hisrades did just that,�� Su Liang said, ��Do you know what secrets he��s guarding till death?��


    Min Rou��s face was ugly, ��I don��t understand�� why they did that����


    ��That��s exactly what I want to know.�� Speaking, Su Liang took out an airne model Gu Ling made and showed it to Min Rou, ��Do you recognize this?��


    Min Rou��s shocked expression clearly indicated that she had seen something simr before.


    ��Where did you get it?�� Min Rou clenched her sleeves, her eyes uneasy.


    ��Gu Ling made it.�� Su Liang said, ��Where did you see it? Who made it?��


    Min Rou began to rub her aching forehead. Her mind was in a mess,pletely not understanding what was going on. She wanted to say something, but felt that she shouldn��t, she absolutely couldn��t say it.


    ��Have you seen her?�� Su Liang put down the model and took out a portrait to show Min Rou.


    The woman in the portrait was Yue Mei, Ying Ying��s grandmother. Su Liang suspected that she had colluded with the power from which Min Rou originated.


    Min Rou nodded, ��I��ve seen her.�� She didn��t like this woman, but her mother said she was an honored guest on the ind.


    ��Was there a young girl with her?�� Su Liang opened the second portrait, which was of Ying Ying.


    Min Rou looked uneasy, ��I really don��t know who they are.��


    Su Liang held a portrait in one hand, ��Let me simplify. This girl is my sister. She was taken away by this witch and seems to have something to do with your family. I must find her and bring her back. Can you tell me where I can find her?��


    Min Rou bit her lip, ��Do you want to know where my home is just to save her?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, you��re a Min. I hope you can look at the problem from the perspective of the Min family, detach yourself, and then look at your former home.��


    Min Rou heard Gu Xiaonuanughing downstairs and could imagine her cute look. She very much wanted to persuade herself that Su Liang and she were not the same kind of people, not to be trusted. But she found no reason to doubt Su Liang, while her former home had sprung up countless suspicious aspects in a single day.


    ��Promise me you won��t harm any innocent people in my home,�� Min Rou took a deep breath and looked at Su Liang steadily.


    Su Liang raised her hand, ��I swear, I won��t harm any innocent people.��


    Min Rou loosened her clenched sleeve, her voice was very soft, ��Alright, I��ll tell you����

 Chapter 398: 398. Significant progress

    Chapter 398: 398. Significant progress<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The rain outside the window was gradually weakening, and the cool breeze seeped through the open window slits. Min Rou��s face was as dull and gloomy as the sky.


    ��My maternal grandfather��s surname is He, with a single character for his name: Wei. I have two uncles, and four cousins, all of them were on the ind�� Maybe they aren��t there anymore, I don��t know.�� The tone of Min Rou��s words was slow, and for her, it was difficult to say these things. However, not because she worried that Su Liang would go to the ind and harm people, but rather, her intuition told her that those uncles and cousins she did not particrly like might not be good people either.<div>


    ��Where is the ind?�� Su Liang asked this crucial question again.


    Min Rou frowned in thought, ��It is at sea�� That is obvious. We disembarked at Nanshan City in Qian Country, but I don��t know how to describe the route from the ind to Nanshan City.��


    Su Liang could understand. Sailing in the sea without some professional knowledge and high attentiveness, it was difficult even to know the direction.


    ��But I saw the nautical chart in the hands of the old man who sent us ashore.�� Min Rou sighed as soon as she finished speaking. This was one of the most secret things about that ind and was not to be revealed to outsiders.


    In fact, even if Gu Ling forced Min Rui to confess, even if Min Rui was willing to confess, he would not be able to tell the location of the ind at all. This was because he was taken there and had left for the first time in more than twenty years. Moreover, during the journey, hey down sick in the cabin listening to the sound of the waves, seldom looking outside.


    As for Madam Min, He Qianqian was able to move freely aboard the ship, but still could not provide a useful route.


    Among the three of them, only Min Rou, who had a good rtionship with the old man who sent them away from the ind, often went to chat with him. She unintentionally saw the nautical chart when he was away for a short time. She was curious at the time, wanting to know the direction of their destination, so she looked at it for a few more seconds. Afraid that the old man would be unhappy, she managed to return everything to its original state, pretending not to have noticed the sheepskin scroll at all.


    At this moment, Min Rou had not realized that one of the reasons their family of three was allowed to leave the ind and return to the Min Family was that without someone to guide them, they would not be able to return, nor could they urately reveal the ind��s location to outsiders.


    Su Liang was overjoyed. Although she had asked several times and Min Rou refused to say anything, she still felt Min Rou might not be able to tell the exact location of the ind. But unexpectedly, Min Rou did know after all.


    Su Liang immediately took out the writing supplies and gestured for Min Rou to draw the route she knew as a chart.


    Min Rou took a seat, and Su Liang quietly left as she could see Min Rou still frowning in deep thought.<div>


    Once downstairs, Su Liang saw that the three children were asleep on the carpet, covered with a thin quilt by Old Mu. Gu Xiaonuan was in the middle, with Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu on either side, both facing Gu Xiaonuan. Ji Xiaoshu��s face still bore a smile, as if he had dreamt of something fun.


    Old Mu was sitting cross-legged next to them, closed-eyed and nurturing his spirit. Upon hearing some movements, he opened his eyes and looked at Su Liang, asking softly, ��How is it?��


    Su Liang nodded as she walked over, ��There are gains. She is willing to talk now.��


    Old Mu let out a light hum, ��That��s more like it. Otherwise, we would have had to use force.��


    After looking at the children, Su Liang went to brew a pot of tea and brought it upstairs into the study room. Just then, Min Rou put down her brush.


    ��Have some tea.�� Su Liang ced the teapot on the table but didn��t pour tea for Min Rou. Instead, she took away the map Min Rou had just drawn and sat on the side, examining it carefully.


    Min Rou stood up, poured two cups of hot tea, cing one in front of Su Liang and holding the other in her hands.


    The teacup was a little hot, but at this moment, she felt cold both inside and out, and desperately needed the warmth.


    Su Liang finished examining the map and asked Min Rou, ��How many days did you travel?��


    Min Rou answered, ��We set off early in the morning, after nine nights, we arrived outside Nanshan City in the morning.�� She counted days just because she found the journey on the ship boring.


    ��Tell me about the features and shapes of these inds you passed along the way.�� Su Liang ced the map between the two of them. The map was still somewhat vague, and more details were needed to ensure the route wasn��t mistaken.<div>


    Min Rou recalled and described the inds she saw along the way to Su Liang.


    Su Liang grabbed a writing brush and made annotations on the map.


    ��Your handwriting is beautiful,�� Min Rou said.


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��That��s not the point. Don��t get distracted. Think again, is there anything else you��ve missed?��


    For some reason, Min Rou felt a little embarrassed, but after seriously thinking about it, she couldn��t remember anything else about the sea journey.


    ��Alright.�� Su Liang ced the detailed route map to one side, then took another nk sheet of paper. On it, she wrote He Wei��s name, annotated his two sons and four grandsons, and also added the names of Min Rou and her parents.


    On the other end of the paper, she wrote the names of Yue Mei and Ying Ying.


    ��There is also an old man who is my master when I was with this sister of mine.�� Su Liang described the appearance and figure of Old Bai to Min Rou.


    Min Rou shook her head, ��I really haven��t met this senior. As for the other two, I only ran into them once. My grandfather He took them to the ind and didn��t allow me to ask too many questions.��


    Su Liang��s heart sank. Old Bai was not with Ying Ying? Then where was he? Or was he already harmed by Yue Mei?


    No, that couldn��t be it�� Su Liang knew that Old Bai had a special rtionship with Yue Mei and wouldn��t easily kill him. Perhaps he was just not taken to the ind but instead, trapped elsewhere.<div>


    ��Was there a young man with them?�� Su Liang asked.


    Min Rou thought for a moment, then nodded and said, ��Yes, there was a young man, tall and thin, but he held her hand all the time.��


    As Min Rou spoke, she pointed at Ying Ying��s name on the paper.


    Su Liang thought that it must be Ying Ying��s younger brother, Ying Ye, without a doubt. It seems that Yue Mei took Ying Ying and her brother to the ind.


    ��How was my sister��s expression?�� Su Liang asked.


    Min Rou answered, ��The olddy had a calm expression and held her head high, but your sister looked very cold and haggard. She was always half a step behind her, holding the young man��s hand, who was muttering words with his head lowered. I don��t know what he was saying. I��m sorry, I didn��t know anything at the time, so I didn��t think much about it.��


    Looking back, the three of them were clearly out of ce. But if Su Liang hadn��t mentioned that Ying Ying was kidnapped, Min Rou wouldn��t have thought of such a possibility without reason.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No need to apologize, this has nothing to do with you.�� She then briefly recounted her rtionship with Ying Ying and Ying Ye, and the rtionship between Yue Mei and Old Bai.


    Only then did Min Rou understand why Ying Ying was Su Liang��s sister in her words. The story between them was tortuous, bizarre, and intriguing. Although Su Liang spoke in a calm tone, Min Rou found it fascinating as she listened. It was a true story that couldn��t be made up out of thin air.


    ��Who is the Ind Master?�� Su Liang asked the core question. The master of the ind should be her ��fellow townsman�� and the root of everything.


    Upon hearing this, Min Rou��s gaze fell back on the airne model Su Liang had brought out earlier, and this basically confirmed Su Liang��s guess.


    ��The Ind Master�� He is a very powerful person.�� Min Rou seemed unsure of where to start her exnation and paused for a moment before continuing, ��His name is Mo Yan, about the same age as my grandfather. I call him Grandpa Mo. I��ve seen something like this in his courtyard, but muchrger than yours.��


    Finally, Su Liang and Gu Ling��s guesses had been confirmed all along, and the previously inexplicable things all suddenly connected.


    There really was a transmigrator who had been living in seclusion on an ind in the sea for many years, and now he was out to make trouble.


    ��What can he do?�� Su Liang asked.


    Min Rou answered, ��I think Grandpa Mo can do anything and everything.��


    Su Liang countered, ��Can he perform medical skills?��


    Min Rou hesitated for a moment, shaking her head, ��He probably can��t, or else he would have treated my father. So I take back the statement that Grandpa Mo can do everything.��


    Su Liang nodded, thinking that the truly omnipotent one was her own Great God.


    ��My grandfather said that Grandpa Mo��s martial arts are very high, none can match�� but it may not be, maybe Marquis Chang Xin is even stronger in martial arts than Grandpa Mo, I don��t know about that.�� Min Rou quickly learned to objectively view her former home and everyone in it.


    After writing Mo Yan��s name in the center of the paper and drawing a circle around it, Su Liang wrote two smaller words ��Martial Arts�� next to it and also circled them.


    Min Rou continued, ��Grandpa Mo can make many strange things.�� Looking at the model on the table, she shook her head, ��Maybe it��s because I grew up on the ind and haven��t seen much, I thought those things were unique to him, unknown to others. That��s what my grandfather said. But now it seems you can do it too.��


    Su Liang drew an empty circle where she would have written ��Transmigrator�� but couldn��t write it out.


    ��Other than this, what else has he done?�� Su Liang asked.


    Min Rou thought for a while and said, ��There are many other odd little gadgets, I don��t even know what they��re called. Right, Grandpa Mo wrote a very beautiful collection of poems, which I��ve read before, and he can also y very beautiful music.��


    Su Liang was not surprised, as she could do those things as well, but when it came to music, it had to be Gu Ling. She wanted to gather information to determine Mo Yan��s profession before crossing over, but she couldn��t be sure.


    Then Su Liang asked another important question, ��Your Grandpa Mo, does he have any special features that make you think he��s not an ordinary person?��


    Min Rou nodded, ��He really isn��t an ordinary person, but which aspect do you want to know about?��


    ��Not rted to martial arts or poetry or ying the qin, there are many people who can do that. Is there something only he can do? And a bit mysterious, like something you can��t understand?�� Su Liang wanted to confirm whether Mo Yan truly had a portable space.


    Min Rou was stunned, ��How did you know?��


    That meant there really was one, but Min Rou thought it was an absolute secret and Su Liang would have no way of finding out from such a distance.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I can��t exin this to you for now. First, tell me if there is something like that, and if so, what is it?��


    ��There is something that I have never been able to understand.�� Min Rou unconsciously lowered her voice, ��Grandpa Mo can make things disappear. Like, just vanish. I identally saw it from a distance, he was holding a piece of wood in his hand, it was quite big, definitely couldn��t be hidden on his body, and then suddenly it was gone! You might think I saw it wrong or made it up, but at the time I thought my eyes were ying tricks on me, andter I doubted that it had never happened and that I had dreamt it, until after a long time I saw the same thing happen again. Grandpa Mo didn��t realize I was spying on him, but my grandfather discovered and strictly warned me not to mention to anyone what I saw.��


    Now Min Rou��s logic was that her grandfather was not a good person, so his words were not necessarily true��


    Moreover, today��s events had made Min Rou begin to doubt Mo Yan��s nature as well. Her grandfather was Mo Yan��s number one confidant, without children of his own, and enjoyed a high status on the ind, second only to Mo Yan himself. This also meant that Min Rou enjoyed a high position on the ind, and Mo Yan liked her very much, treating her like a granddaughter, which was the main reason she had ess to some secrets.


    At this moment, Min Rou was thinking that the deeds of her grandfather and the other high-ranking death soldiers must have been orchestrated by Mo Yan.


    Most uneptable to Min Rou were the death soldiers, as she had once thought the powerful grandfathers were all good friends and brothers with her grandfather and ind master Mo Yan, but now the facts proved that she was too naive.


    The secret that she identally discovered made her believe that Mo Yan was not a god but rather a demigod or an extraordinary person detached from worldly affairs. However, she never expected him to be involved in worldly conflicts now, and his methods were not at all open and aboveboard.


    In other words, the Mo Yan she once admired and respected had ��copsed.��


    In contrast, it was the couple Gu Ling and Su Liang who showed Min Rou what true open and aboveboard power was, even though they just met today.


    ��What was the size of the item that disappeared for the second time?�� Su Liang asked.


    Min Rou was a little surprised at Su Liang��s focus, ��It was a lot of big boxes. I don��t know what was inside them. Together, they must be asrge as this room.��


    After looking around, Su Liang sighed. As soon as she confirmed that Mo Yan had the space, she knew her previous guess was right. Those supplies from Yin Country were transported by Mo Yan to Liang Country using his portable space. His space must be veryrge to fit all of this.


    Seeing Su Liang writing ��portable space�� on the paper again, Min Rou asked, ��Do you also have such abilities? If Grandpa Mo is an immortal, then you and Marquis Gu must be from the same ce as him, right?�� The evidence was the simr airne model and Su Liang��s urate guesses and understanding of Mo Yan before she even knew about him.


    Su Liang shook her head very seriously, ��We don��t have such abilities.��


    Su Liang was a transmigrator but had no special abilities or space, while Gu Ling, a native, was born with special abilities.


    It was also because they recognized that they were both ��different�� when they first met, which led to theirter ��coboration.��


    Their enemy Mo Yan, whose motives were unknown, made Su Liang very wary just because of his portable space. What if Mo Yan put a lot of explosives in his space, it would not be impossible for him to tten Qian Country��


    ��Does Mo Yan have any children or grandchildren?�� Su Liang asked.


    Min Rou shook her head, ��None. In my memory, he has always been alone. I remember when I was young, I saw a portrait in his study. It was a woman in the painting, dressed somewhat strangely, exposing her arms and legs, and wearing arge hat that only revealed her lower jaw. I asked who the person in the painting was, and he said it was his lover. I asked where she was, and he said she was far away.��


    Undoubtedly a transmigrator, had a lover before transmigration, and was unable to forget, so he never married or had children in this world. This was Su Liang��s current hypothesis.


    She had thought of Shen Qingxue, who was possibly rted to her own life story, and was likely sold to the ind by Yue Mei years ago. However, she still couldn��t confirm who Shen Qingxue followed, if it was a coincidence that Su Liang looked like her.


    ��Tell me more about the people and events on the ind. Just say whateveres to mind,�� Su Liang said.


    Min Rou told Su Liang everything she knew about the ind, including the number of people on the ind, who they were, and the terrain and houses on the ind.


    Soon, Su Liang��s paper was filled with the collected information. She switched to another paper and wrote more than half of it. Min Rou said it was probably like that, and she couldn��t think of anything else for now. If she thought of anything else, she would tell Su Liang.


    ��Great, thank you,�� Su Liang looked at the two papers and the line chart of the ship��s route, feeling that the current problem had made significant progress. She wanted to share it with Gu Ling immediately and discuss it further, but unfortunately, Gu Ling was not home.


    After talking a lot, Min Rou was a bit thirsty. After drinking the cold tea, she looked at Su Liang and asked, ��I��ve told you everything I know. Can you tell me about your story with Marquis Gu?��


    Su Liang raised her eyebrows, ��Are you asking out of curiosity or for another reason?��


    ��It��s out of curiosity, and there is another reason,�� Min Rou said with a bitter smile. ��I don��t think I know enough about you, and I think if I knew more, maybe it would be easier for me to believe that what I��m doing is right. Actually, I should have asked you earlier, but for some reason, today was supposed to be the turning point when I decided not to trust anyone easily, yet I was still convinced by you involuntarily.��


    Su Liang smiled slightly, ��That makes sense. I can tell you whatever you want to know.��

 Chapter 399: 399. Granddaughter

    Chapter 399: 399. Granddaughter<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang told Min Rou about her past experiences, which were more or less the same as what her family members knew, except for Gu Ling. Time travel and special abilities were not to be mentioned.


    Although Min Rou informed her of the biggest secret on that ind, including the events about the transmigrator Mo Yan, shecked a concept of ��transmigrators.�� Besides, she was talking about other people��s experiences, not her own secrets.<div>


    Thus, Su Liang��s ��exchange�� also had its limits, only avoiding certain things and almost only telling the truth.


    After listening, Min Rou couldn��t help but sigh, ��You two are truly a match made in heaven.��


    The love she had once imagined was like that of her parents. Now thinking about it, she only felt ironic and ridiculous.


    Aftering to the capital city, she was envious of her two elder female cousins�� marriages, thinking that they had found their perfect husbands and were livingfortably.


    But after hearing Su Liang and Gu Ling��s story, Min Rou felt that the love between them was truly wonderful and interesting, without parental arrangements, matchmaker��s words, or love at first sight. The love stories in the traditional script were in and boring inparison.


    Apart from love, Su Liang��s diligence and hard work along the way, even if she didn��t mention it, made Min Rou admire her deeply.


    ��Compared with you, my previous life was simply as nd as water,�� said Min Rou, mocking herself.


    However, Su Liang shook her head, ��Your ndness is a peaceful and worry-free life, which is better than most people in this world. It��s because I had no one to rely on that I had to rely on myself and keep moving forward, never stopping, never being careless, or else I would be torn apart and devoured by the ��tigers�� and ��wolves�� that suddenly appeared.��


    Min Rou was originally very innocent, and being carefree was the capital of innocence.


    Understanding Su Liang��s meaning, Min Rou felt even more ashamed, ��You��re right.�� She listened to Su Liang talk about her past experiences, and the interesting points she heard were from a shallow understanding as an onlooker. In fact, those experiences were filled with danger and opportunities, and without enough strength and wisdom, one would fall into a hopeless situation.


    ��From now on, I have no home���� Min Rou��s face was bitter. Throughout today, she had been avoiding thinking about the fate her parents would face, but in any case, that once warm and harmonious home, which was created by the people around her, no longer existed for her.<div>


    Su Liang gently patted Min Rou��s shoulder, ��Aren��t you envious of me? Your chance to grow independently has arrived.��


    Min Rou: ��She had no confidence in herself and was full of confusion at the moment.


    Zhengzheng carried Gu Xiaonuan upstairs, saying her little sister was hungry.


    Su Liang fed her daughter and Gu Xiaonuan stretched her little hand towards the window, making noises.


    ��The rain has stopped, and Grandpa Lin hasn��t arrived yet. Shall we take little sister out to y?�� Zhengzheng asked.


    Su Liang put the little hat Ji Yue Xuan had given Gu Xiaonuan on her head, ��It��s cold outside, both you and Xiaoshu should put on extra clothes before going out.��


    Su Liang intended to arrange Min Rou to stay in a courtyard closest to Yuanming Pavilion, but Min Rou voluntarily proposed to sleep in the underground secret room at night, ��I won��t ask how you will eventually deal with my mother. But for now, she is still alive and needs someone to take care of her. I will stay below and won��t make rash moves.��


    ��I trust you. But I need to remind you, once you go back down, suppress your curiosity and don��t wander around or touch anything down there. Otherwise, there will be danger,�� Su Liang warned. That was the maze created by Old Mu and Gu Ling��s master and disciple. Although Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu asionally went down to y, they all remembered where they couldn��t go and what they couldn��t touch.


    Min Rou said she understood.


    Because of the rain, Lin Shuzhi arrivedter than usual and saw Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu pushing Gu Xiaonuan to y by theke, with Old Mu watching them in the pavilion. He greeted them with a smile and told them there would be no ss today.


    Ji Xiaoshu cheered and jumped, ��Will there be ss tomorrow?��<div>


    Zhengzheng frowned, ��Xiaoshu, with that attitude, Master will scold you.��


    ��Master is not at home though,�� Ji Xiaoshu looked behind and saw no one, feeling a bit disappointed. ��I was just thinking, maybe Master has returned and is hiding somewhere nearby, waiting to pick me up and scold me!��


    Zhengzheng: ��So, Ji Xiaoshu purposely said he hoped there would be no ss tomorrow to test if Gu Ling had returned? In other words, he was looking forward to being scolded? Speechless��


    Lin Shuzhiughed and entered Yuanming Pavilion, where he saw Su Lianging down from upstairs.


    ��Is Master looking for me or Gu Ling?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��He��s still not here?�� Lin Shuzhi asked. He hadn��t seen Gu Ling at home these past few days.


    Su Liang nodded, ��He��s gone out.��


    ��Is everything okay in the pce?�� Lin Shuzhi hinted.


    Su Liang nodded again, ��The emperor is well.��


    Lin Shuzhi sighed in relief, ��That��s good, that��s good.�� Although he knew that even if Duanmu Chen died, Qian Country wouldn��t be in chaos, he still hoped that Duanmu Chen would be fine. First, Duanmu Chen was indeed suitable for sitting on the Dragon Throne. Second, Gu Ling and Su Liang didn��t want to be pushed into that position.


    ��There is still no news from the north. I don��t know whether they��ve already started fighting,�� Lin Shuzhi sighed deeply.<div>


    Su Liang felt that even if they hadn��t started fighting yet, it would be soon. The driving force was Mo Yan and his portable space. Once the turmoil in the capital was resolved, she and Gu Ling had to quickly consider how to handle the war in the north and eradicate the hidden danger in Liang Country.


    Su Liang didn��t take the initiative to say more about the current situation, and Lin Shuzhi didn��t ask further. After chatting about the children for a while, he got up and left.


    Min Ministry Mansion.


    At dusk, Old Minister Min came to Min Rui��s courtyard again.


    Min Rui woke up once, moved a little, and before he could make any noise, Gu Ling dragged him out from under the bed, knocked him out again, stuffed him with sedatives, and kicked him back.


    At this time, Gu Ling, disguised as Min Rui, sat across from Old Minister Min.


    ��Rui��er, have your wife and Rourou returned to where you used to live?�� Old Minister Min asked.


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, imitating Min Rui��s voice, ��Maybe they will go back, or maybe they will find another ce to avoid the limelight.��


    Old Minister Min sighed deeply, ��I don��t know if I will see Rourou again in my lifetime.��


    ��You will,�� Gu Ling said.


    Old Minister Min was taken aback by his confident tone. He hesitated, then nced at the door, lowered his voice and asked, ��Rui��er, is everything you said about the past twenty years true? Are you hiding anything?��


    Gu Ling remained silent.


    Old Minister Min��s face grew increasingly uneasy, ��Don��t make any mistakes! If someone is forcing you to do something, speak up immediately. Don��t hide anything. Although our Min Family can��tpare to the Qin Family��s glory, we are loyal to Qian Country, and the emperor is very lenient. You can��t do anything to harm the country!��


    ��What if I do?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Old Minister Min��s face turned white instantly, ��If you dare do such treacherous things, I can only expel you from the family! I can��t let the entire Min family be buried with you!��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��I understand. Don��t worry; nothing like what you��re worried about is happening.��


    Old Minister Min was somewhat annoyed. He raised his hand as if to hit Gu Ling, but stopped halfway and red at him, ��Watch your words! Remember that!��


    Gu Ling nodded again, indicating that he remembered.


    After Old Minister Min left, Gu Ling had dinner alone. The dinner served for Min Rui was light in taste and not delicious. Gu Ling ate just to fill his stomach, thinking of Su Liang enjoying a lively meal with the children in Yuanming Pavilion. He wished to return there immediately, but he couldn��t. He had to stay here, waiting for He Wei, who might appear.


    Cen Man secretly approached, intending to rece Gu Ling, but she didn��t find him. Thinking that something had changed, she returned home to discuss with Su Liang.


    ��He��s not there?�� Su Liang frowned. She had been waiting for Gu Ling toe back and tell him the information she had learned from Min Rou today.


    Cen Man looked worried, ��I didn��t see anyone. Could something have happened?��


    Su Liang believed that the group��s objective today was to blow up Duanmu Chen. He Wei was cautious, and it was unlikely that he would kill Min Rui in broad daylight, but he might go to the Min Family mansion tonight.


    With that in mind�� Su Liang suspected that Gu Ling might have disguised himself as Min Rui, waiting in the room for He Wei to show up and then capture him.


    ��It should be fine,�� Su Liang said to Cen Man, ��Could you please go over there again, Master, and stay there to see if there will be any movement tonight? Be careful.�� In case of any problems, Cen Man and Gu Ling could join forces, which would increase their chances of sess.


    Upon hearing this, Cen Man went to the Min Family mansion again.


    That night, many people were sleepless.


    Duanmu Chen was still in the Library Pavilion. To avoid drawing attention, he didn��t light anymps. He couldn��t sleep or read, so hey in bed tossing and turning, thinking about the terrible smoke that rose from the explosion in the Sleeping Pce during the day. If it weren��t for Gu Ling protecting him recently, he would have already died more than once�� As Duanmu Chen thought about this, he clenched the nail gun in his hand. The cold iron bump warmed by his body temperature could not calm his restless heart.


    Min Rou was sitting in the Underground Secret Room, watching her mother, Mrs. Min, lying beside her. Her mind was filled with memories from her childhood and the present, which made her thoughts chaotic andplicated.


    Old Mu didn��t sleep either. Seeing that Gu Ling wasn��t home, he knew that things were bing more and more unsteady, and he needed to stay awake to protect Su Liang and the children.


    Su Liang was reading, waiting for Gu Ling toe back.


    Gu Lingy on Min Rui��s bed, waiting quietly all night. Cen Man, who was just a wall away, was also waiting. But the Min mansion was quiet all night, and no one came.


    It was almost dawn.


    Gu Ling sat up on the bed, frowning in thought. He had to leave; he couldn��t stay here forever. Min Rui was not that important, but he might know some useful information. Gu Ling couldn��t let him see He Wei when he was awake; it would startle the snake in the grass.


    At this moment, it was very quiet outside. Gu Ling went out the window and saw Cen Man.


    Cen Man hesitated for a moment and then asked in a low voice, ��Xiaogu?��


    Gu Ling nodded. ��Master, you go back first and tell Su Liang that I��m fine here. I��ll be hometer.��


    Without asking any further questions, Cen Man left.


    Gu Ling returned to the room and dragged Min Rui out from under the bed. He then pricked an acupuncture point on Min Rui with a needle.


    Min Rui quickly woke up and heard a cold voice near his ear, ��Do not scream. Even if you get people��s attention, your father won��t protect you and go against me.��


    Min Rui��s face stiffened. It was Gu Ling, and he knew that Gu Ling was telling the truth. Regardless of Min Rui��s fatal problems, even if he were innocent and meless, Old Minister Min wouldn��t dare offend Gu Ling for his son��s sake. Even if Gu Ling demanded Min Rui��s life.


    ��Whatever I ask you next, answer honestly, and I may consider sparing your life for your father��s sake. Otherwise, your attempt to kill Old Master Qin is enough reason for me to kill you,�� Gu Ling said coldly.


    Min Rui looked panicked, ��What�� what do you want to know?��


    ��About that ind. Who is the Ind Master?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Min Rui suddenly recalled Gu Ling saying ��your father-inw wants to kill you�� before passing out the previous day, and thought of Mrs. Min who had deceived him and left. With a sullen heart, he looked at Gu Ling and said, ��If I tell you everything I know, will you really let me go? I was captured back then, and I had no control over what happened afterward.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��That depends on whether you can provide useful information.��


    ��I trust your character and that you won��t go back on your word,�� Min Rui said to Gu Ling, trying to reassure himself. At this point, he had no other choice. Bypromising with Gu Ling, he still had a chance to save his life. As for his wife and daughter, he had no time to care for them or rely on them.


    ��The ce is called Xingluo Ind, and the Ind Master is called Mo Yan, about the same age as my father,�� Min Rui opened up and started to talk about what he knew.


    But as a son-inw who was not well-liked by his father-inw, Min Rui��s status on the ind was lower than that of his daughter, Min Rou, and had little contact with Mo Yan.


    The most crucial point was that Min Rui did not know the location of the ind and was entirely unfamiliar with Mo Yan��s portable space. ��Mo Yan has a powerful treasure. I don��t know what it is, but my father-inw, He Wei, knows and wants it. However, he doesn��t n to kill Mo Yan, perhaps because he can��t kill him.��


    Gu Ling thought this might be the portable space that Su Liang mentioned, and it might not be an object that could change ownership. If Mo Yan died, it might disappear.


    ��Why did you say you want to kill Su Liang?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Min Rui hesitated for a moment before revealing a crucial piece of information. ��It��s because of her appearance. After He Qianqian saw Su Liang for the first time, she told her father that Su Liang must be killed because Su Liang looks very simr to Mo Yan��s daughter. If Mo Yan sees her, they may not get what they want.��


    Gu Ling narrowed her eyes. Was there such a thing? Did Shen Qingxue follow Mo Yan back then?


    ��I have never seen Mo Yan��s daughter. By the time I arrived on the ind, she was already gone, and it seemed to be a taboo to mention her. All the people on the ind were not allowed to mention her, which led me to believe that Mo Yan was not married and had no children,�� Min Rui continued.


    Finally, Min Rui began toment how he was captured years ago and how he was looked down upon by the He family over the years. He said that he wanted to kill Old Master Qin only because he was impulsive and was bewitched by Lady Min, and he now regrets it.


    Gu Ling took out a medicine bottle from her bosom, poured out two pills, pinched Min Rui��s chin, and stuffed them into his mouth under his horrified gaze.


    Soon, Min Rui��s whole body stiffened, showing symptoms simr to a stroke. He can open his mouth but can no longer speak clearly.


    After that, Gu Ling dragged Min Rui from the ground, put him on the bed, covered him with a quilt, and left.


    Not killing Min Rui for now was only to prevent He Wei from noticing anything unusual, not to let him off the hook.


    Gu Ling returned home, and her two disciples were practicing in the morning.


    Ignoring Ji Xiaoshu��s enthusiastic call across theke, Gu Ling went straight back to Yuanming Pavilion.


    ��Senior Brother, Master seems to be in a bad mood. She didn��t evene to beat me up!�� Ji Xiaoshu shared his discovery.


    With a speechless expression, Zhengzheng wondered if Gu Ling hitting him meant she was in a good mood? Although the fact was more or less like that, he thought it was strange��


    When Gu Ling went upstairs and saw Su Liang, she had just finished feeding Gu Xiaonuan.


    The couple looked at each other and found that their eyes were both bloodshot.


    ��Wash up, eat breakfast, and then take a nap,�� Su Liang said, putting Gu Xiaonuan back into the crib.


    Gu Xiaonuan saw Gu Ling and stretched out her little hands high, babbling and asking for a hug.


    But Gu Ling opened her arms and embraced Su Liang instead.


    ��Great God, you��ve been working hardtely,�� Su Liang gently patted Gu Ling��s back.


    ��It��s alright,�� Gu Ling sighed softly. ��I just miss you a lot.��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��We��ve only been apart for less than a day. Great God, behave, wash your hands, and let��s eat. Min Rou revealed many important things yesterday, and I��ll tell you about themter.��


    Gu Ling let go of Su Liang. ��Tell me now. Min Rui also confessed, but he doesn��t know much.��


    Then Su Liang took out the drawings she got yesterday and showed them to Gu Ling, and the two exchanged the information they had obtained.


    Su Liang initially thought that the information she had obtained from Min Roupletely covered what Min Rui knew, until Gu Ling mentioned the reason He Wei and his daughter wanted to kill her.


    Su Liang was stunned. ��Could I possibly be�� Mo Yan and Shen Qingxue��s�� granddaughter?��

 Chapter 400: 400. I want it too

    Chapter 400: 400. I want it too<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    After getting to know Old Bai, Su Liang began to suspect the original owner��s identity was unusual. Learning the truth about Xingluo Ind from Min Rou and that Yue Mei indeed colluded with them, Su Liang suspected that the original owner��s mother might be from Xingluo Ind and could even be Shen Qingxue��s daughter.


    But Su Liang never expected that Mrs. Min would say she looked like Mo Yan��s daughter. That means Mo Yan��s daughter and Shen Qingxue��s daughter point to the same person. Did Shen Qingxue follow Mo Yan after being harmed by Yue Mei?<div>


    However, Min Rou mentioned that Mo Yan had a portrait of his lover from a distantnd, dressed not like this world but like Su Liang��s previous life. This caused Su Liang to subconsciously think that Mo Yan never married or had children after transmigrating and was always missing a lover from another world.


    ��Could it be that Shen Qingxue resembles Mo Yan��s lover from his previous life?�� Su Liang posed a guess.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��It��s possible.��


    Su Liang took a box out of the cab, opened it, and inside was a shiny purple jade pendant.


    It was left by the original owner. Su Liang wore it around her neck for a long time, butter Gu Ling gave her a new jade pendant which she reced with this one.


    When they moved Su Yuanzhou��s family��s graves back to their hometown, Su Liang initially wanted to set up a tombstone for the original owner. But first, her cousin, Su Bai, objected, thinking it was ill-fated. Second, before that, Su Liang received a note, which turns out probably to have been sent to her by He Wei.


    That note made Su Liang suspect that there were other transmigrators in this world targeting her. To avoid unnecessary trouble, Su Liang dropped the idea of setting up a tombstone for the original owner but buried the relics left behind by the original owner in Su Yuanzhou��s coffin, including her clothes and many embroideries she made by hand.


    This purple jade pendant wasn��t put into the coffin because Su Liang felt it might be useful, in case the original owner��s maternal family showed up. There had to be a token of trust when necessary. Whether or not it was used, she couldn��t dig Su Yuanzhou��s grave again when she wanted to use it.


    At this moment, Su Liang ced the purple jade pendant on the table, directly above her written summary of Xingluo Ind.


    There were no words on the jade pendant, but Su Liang intuitively felt this item belonged to the original owner��s mother and might be rted to Xingluo Ind.


    ��Mo Yan��s portable space might not be an object and can��t change ownership, but exists in his mind and consciousness. Although I think it��s too mysterious, I am a mysterious existence myself.�� Su Liang continued to analyze, ��Since He Wei is Mo Yan��s number one confidant and knows him very well, even knowing his transmigration and space situation, what is his purpose in remaining loyal to Mo Yan?��<div>


    Gu Ling looked deep into her eyes, ��They think Mo Yan is an immortal, capable of getting the world if he wants to.��


    Su Liang snorted, ��So, He Wei and these top martial arts death soldiers believe that following Mo Yan would lead them to soaring heights? He Wei��s position on Xingluo Ind is exalted, and the old men who die for the cause most likely do so for their descendants�� futures.��


    Gu Ling nodded in agreement. Those who have achieved top martial arts either truly lived in seclusion or had huge ambitions once they emerged into society.


    These masters would have a hard time gaining the trust of the royal family directly. If there was an opportunity to be a founding hero of a new dynasty, it could secure generations of glory.


    Mo Yan was regarded as a king because he genuinely had abilities beyond ordinary people, which could only conquer these people.


    ��I used to think Mo Yan��s idea of getting back to the past was impossible. But now I think he may really want to go back. Because he doesn��t have any children or grandchildren here. Even if the original owner is his granddaughter, he doesn��t know of her existence.�� Su Liang said, ��Plus, he still misses his lover from his previous life. Shen Qingxue might just be a substitute.��


    Gu Ling looked at the purple jade pendant thoughtfully, ��Maybe Mo Yan promised that once he got the world, he would give it to He Wei, and he would leave. If he was greedy for power, he wouldn��t have waited so long to leave the ind.��


    With Mo Yan��s capabilities, he could have stirred up the world by now. Just like this time, if it weren��t for his space, Liang Country wouldn��t have enough food and supplies to fight Qian Country.


    ��What does the Great God think Mo Yan has been hiding for so many years?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��Maybe he��s been building a time machine.��


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��With the level of technology here, that really isn��t possible.��<div>


    ��I meant that he��s been looking for a way back. It doesn��t necessarily require technology; it may be some mysterious thing.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang looked puzzled, ��Great God, you mentioned earlier that he might have traveled from my past life��s future. Perhaps his past life��s era really had a time machine, or some special device that couldplete time travel, even going back?��


    ��Maybe his time machineuncher is out of battery or broken, and he has been trying to fix it,�� Gu Ling said.


    This was derived from a TV series called ��Seeking Qin�� that Su Liang had told Gu Ling about. The male lead traveled back to the Qin Dynasty through a time machine toplete a mission, carrying a signal transmitter. Once he pressed the transmitter, someone could re-open the time machine and return the same way��


    ��Stop, stop.�� Su Liang shook her head, ��If we continue thinking in this direction, the possibilities will only grow. In short, Mo Yan��s goal might be to go back, no matter what method he uses. Then, why is he looking for me? Does he need help?��


    After pondering for a moment, Gu Ling said, ��Maybe he wants to use you as a test subject.��


    If he needed help, he coulde over openly and greet them,municate with them, and have a proper talk. However, under the current situation, Mo Yan already knew that one of the husbands and wives, Gu Ling and Su Liang, must be a transmigrator, and he had basically confirmed that it was Gu Ling. Then, Mo Yan began to help Situ Xie to fight against Qian Country. Gu Ling and Su Liang were the core power of Qian Country��s royal family.


    That is to say, Mo Yan is actually an enemy to Gu Ling and Su Liang, not intending to cooperate with them at all.


    Gu Ling believed that Mo Yan��s n was to defeat him, make him lose everything, control him, and ask him to do something that only a transmigrator could do. It certainly wouldn��t be a good thing, otherwise, he would never agree to it through negotiation.


    ��I think your spection makes sense, Great God. He Wei thought I might be Mo Yan��s granddaughter and wanted to kill me to prevent Mo Yan from meeting me. Could it be because if I really am, Mo Yan might not leave? Or would he stop being our enemy and give up all his ns?�� said Su Liang.


    ��Not necessarily,�� Gu Ling shook his head, ��But there is such a possibility. You are a threat and obstacle to He Wei.��<div>


    Su Liang rubbed her forehead, ��At least things are clearer now.�� Since receiving that note, the fog that had been shrouding their eyes had dispersed a lot with Min Rou��s confession, but there were still some unresolved mysteries, including whether Mo Yan really wanted to go back and whether it was really possible, as well as what he wanted from the other transmigrators.


    ��Let��s eat first,�� Su Liang held Gu Ling��s hand and pulled him up, ��After you finish, you have to go to the pce again to see if the ck mist on Duanmu Chen��s brow has disappeared.��


    Ji Xiaoshu never expected Gu Ling to test his homework during the meal, and immediately said, ��Grandfather Lin came yesterday, but he didn��t teach us anything!��


    ��What about the characters you wrote yesterday?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Ji Xiaoshu was dumbfounded, and Zhengzheng lowered his head in silence. Because there was no ss, the two of them had yed too much and even forgot to write the two pages of characters that Gu Ling asked them to write every day.


    ��Can we make it up today?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked weakly.


    ��Master, I didn��t write either,�� Zhengzheng admitted voluntarily.


    ��Double it,�� said Gu Ling indifferently.


    Zhengzheng immediately nodded in agreement, while Ji Xiaoshu gave Su Liang a look for help with a mournful face.


    Su Liang smiled, ��After you finish writing, if your master has time, let him take you to find tadpoles and frogs. Weren��t you two interested in seeing them?��


    The eyes of both children lit up instantly, and they stared at Gu Ling in unison.


    ��Master, if you don��t agree, let the mistress beat you!�� Ji Xiaoshu fearlessly added fuel to the fire.


    Gu Ling agreed, but also twisted Ji Xiaoshu��s ear.


    Ji Xiaoshuughed, ��Master, you must be hungry! It didn��t hurt at all this time!��


    Zhengzheng: ��


    After breakfast, to be allowed to go with Gu Ling to catch tadpoles, the two children obediently went to practice their writing.


    Gu Ling secretly entered the pce to see Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Chen was still hiding in the Library Pavilion and had not gone out. Today��s morning court was canceled, and the officials were informed that Duanmu Chen had been injured in an assassination attempt, making everyone uneasy.


    Fortunately, there was still no news of a battle breaking out in the north. If there were such reports at this time, it would only make people more uneasy.


    When Gu Ling saw Duanmu Chen, the ck fog in his brow was still there. This meant that He Wei and his party were still in the capital city, perhaps waiting to confirm Duanmu Chen��s death before leaving or maybe He Wei was nning to kill Su Liang before leaving. Once they found out that Duanmu Chen had escaped the explosion, they would surely strike again.


    ��Your Majesty, please hide for a few more days.�� Gu Ling said.


    Duanmu Chen sighed, ��For the sake of stability in the court, why not issue a decree to make you the Regent King, in charge of the government for now?��


    Duanmu Chen was sincere, having thought about it all night. However, he felt that Gu Ling would definitely refuse, but Gu Ling directly agreed, ��I was just thinking the same.��


    Duanmu Chen looked at him strangely, ��If it weren��t for knowing that you��re not interested in the throne, it��d be hard not to doubt your motives for going around in such a big circle!��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��As long as Your Majesty doesn��t suspect me of being attracted to you, the rest doesn��t matter.��


    Duanmu Chen: �� What kind of words are these? Absurd! He was a perfectly normal man!


    However, if Chang��an were here, he would surely nod in agreement with Gu Ling. Ever since Duanmu Chen found out about Gu Ling staying up all night for him, his attitude toward Gu Ling had been so enthusiastic that it was outrageous. He constantly called Gu Ling his best friend,pletely forgetting that he once said he and Gu Ling would be enemies if it was not for Su Liang��s presence. For several days, Chang��an hadn��t heard Duanmu Chen mention Su Liang��s name, while Gu Ling��s name was mentioned quite frequently��


    However, Duanmu Chen wanted outsiders to think he was severely injured, and that was Gu Ling��s idea. In order to prevent He Wei from bombing the pce again, Chang��an secretly went to see Empress Dowager Xiao, who ordered Gu Ling to be the Regent King.


    While this may make the officials andmon people suspect that Duanmu Chen is no longer capable, it doesn��t have a significant impact on the situation. Gu Ling handling the government affairs wouldn��t lead to any chaos.


    As Gu Ling was about to leave, Duanmu Chen called him back.


    Gu Ling thought something important hade up, but Duanmu Chen said, ��Next time youe, can you bring me some steamed buns? The meat buns you make.��


    Gu Ling gave Duanmu Chen a cold look and left him to ponder.


    Gu Ling left the pce and returned home shortly after. An imperial edict from the pce soon arrived, as Duanmu Chen was injured and needed to recuperate. Empress Dowager Xiao conferred Marquis Chang Xin, Gu Ling, as the Regent King of Qian Country and temporarily managed the government.


    The news quickly spread throughout the capital city and beyond.


    Some people suspected that Duanmu Chen had already died, and he had no sons. His only surviving brother, Duanmu Che, was rumored to be insane and hidden away somewhere for treatment. Grand Emperor Duanmu Yi was still alive, but had suffered a stroke and could not take care of himself.


    Of course, there were also conspiracy theorists who suddenly remembered that half of Gu Ling��s blood came from Liang Country��s Situ Family and had once been conferred as a king by Liang Country��s royal family. They thought Gu Ling must have harmed Duanmu Chen to conspire with Liang Country��s royal family to seize control of the Qian Country.


    However, no matter how the rumors spread, after the changes in the Qian Country��s royal family and court over the past two or three years, no one could shake the ��power�� headed by Gu Ling and Su Liang. As for the most important militarymanders during troubled times, the Northernmanders were Su Liang��s adoptive father Xing Ji and Gu Ling��s cousin Qiao Cong, while in the South were Gu Ling��s childhood ��only friend�� Nian Jincheng andter, his friend Lian Shun. Themander of the City Guard Army was Su Liang��s senior brother Lin Bojun; his father-inw was Duke Qin, and his brother-inw was Su Liang��s sworn brother.


    After receiving the decree, Gu Ling went back to the pce again, this time openly, to meet Empress Dowager Xiao, only saying that Duanmu Chen was currently hiding for safety reasons.


    When Gu Ling returned home again, it was already time for lunch.


    Su Liang cooked, specifically making a few dishes that he loved. Min Rou helped Su Liang and asked her to teach her when she was free in the future.


    After eating, Min Rou went to clean up the dishes. She started to feel that doing household chores she was capable of was also nice, as no one was born to be enved by others.


    Su Liang pulled Gu Ling to bed, thinking he had been too tiredtely and nning to discuss the next steps after waking up.


    ��I suspect He Wei is hiding somewhere, waiting for an opportunity to harm you,�� Gu Ling sighed, holding Su Liang.


    Su Liang pointed at her brow, ��Is it ck?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.�� For many years, he had saved many people with his special abilities, so that he could detect and avoid danger to those he cared about ahead of time.


    Although Su Liang��s brow wasn��t ck, Gu Ling couldn��t feel at ease as He Wei was still alive.


    ��I forgot about one person.�� Su Liang suddenly sat up, ��That assassin may recognize my face.��


    The two got out of bed and went to the secret chamber.


    Gu Ling gave the assassin the antidote and waited for him to wake up. If the assassin could really recognize Su Liang��s face and think of her as Mo Yan��s granddaughter, he might change his allegiance and help find He Wei��s hiding ce. Anyway, there was no other use for this person, so it was worth a try.


    The assassin woke up slowly, and Su Liang asked, ��Have you seen me or someone with a simr face before?��


    The assassin stared at Su Liang, and then, like hispanion, bit off his tongue��


    Although biting his tongue wouldn��t kill him immediately, Su Liang felt there was no need to continue the interrogation and led Gu Ling out, ��Back to sleep.��


    Su Liang slept deeply this time, waking up to hear Gu Xiaonuanughing. Gu Ling had already gotten up and was at the window ying with their daughter.


    Su Liang got out of bed and walked over. When Gu Xiaonuan saw her, she began to y hide-and-seek, hiding back and forth in Gu Ling��s arms.


    Su Liang yed along for a while, then ignored Gu Xiaonuan. She hugged Gu Ling from behind and leaned on him, ��I was thinking, for now, we cannot let He Wei know that his daughter and granddaughter are in our hands, or else he could easily capture many hostages in the capital city to threaten us. So we can��t use He Qianqan��s signal to lure He Wei, in case he realizes something is wrong and goes after our people. I don��t know what he��s nning, but I��m worried that it could hurt the children in the end. So, maybe I should go out and go to Huguo Temple? See if I can lure He Wei out. Maybe he��s hiding somewhere waiting for me to leave.��


    Gu Ling frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and then nodded, ��Alright.�� If they waited too long and let He Wei produce another batch of explosives, it would be even more troublesome.


    Gu Xiaonuan stretched out her little hand to grab Su Liang��s hair and babbled for Su Liang to continue ying hide-and-seek with her.


    Su Liang freed her hair, ��Great God, your daughter is bullying me.��


    Gu Ling held Gu Xiaonuan up in front of Su Liang, ��Do as you please.��


    As a result, Gu Xiaonuan leaned in and kissed Su Liang happily.


    Laughter spread in Gu Ling��s eyes, ��I want one too.��

 Chapter 401: 401. Father’s love is like a landslide

    Chapter 401: 401. Father��s love is like andslide<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Upon learning that Su Liang was going to Huguo Temple, Ji Xiaoshu immediately said he wanted to go too, with a good reason, ��My master��s wife has never taken me out to y!��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��There is a serious matter. You need to go to ss, practice your calligraphy well, and I��ll check it when Ie back.��<div>


    Ji Xiaoshu turned and hugged Zhengzheng, ��Big brother, please help me beg them!��


    ��Grandpa Lin ising, and we have to take sses; we can��t go out to y.�� Zhengzheng stressed the importance of studying. As a disciple of their Master and his wife, it would be shameful if he were not skillful enough.


    Old Mu stayed at home to look after the children, and Gu Ling disguised himself as Qi Yan to apany Su Liang. This time they were ��fishing��; their opponent was strong, so they needed to be cautious.


    Fortunately, Gu Xiaonuan was not so clingy anymore, both of them could leave as long as it didn��t take too long, she wouldn��t cry and make a fuss.


    After feeding Gu Xiaonuan a meal, Su Liang rode out on her horse with Gu Ling following on his horse. He carried a basket in which two books were ced. These were the medical books she had once borrowed from the Scripture Pavilion in Huguo Temple. She had forgotten to return them due to an interruption, and today was the perfect opportunity to return them in an open and honest manner.


    The two rode through the lively streets and bumped into Lu Yu, greeting him. Lu Yu said that he and Wan Hui would bring their youngest son to visit Zhengzheng at Su Mansion tomorrow. Although Zhengzheng used to stay at Su Mansion most of the time, he often went back home. But since Ji Xiaoshu arrived, Zhengzheng stopped going home and only visited his parents and younger brother every other day, leaving quickly.


    Last time, Wan Hui joked that Zhengzheng might be treating his home as an inn. Zhengzheng replied that both were his homes, and he wanted them both.


    At the foot of Huguo Temple��s mountain, Su Liang dismounted, ��Qi Yan, how about you wait at the foot of the mountain? I��ll see the Abbot Master, return the books, ande back quickly.�� Su Liang said.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��The Marquis ordered me to follow the Master.��


    ��Alright then, let��s go.�� Su Liang said and walked up.


    Gu Ling tied up the horses, carried the basket, and followed half a step behind.<div>


    ��I haven��t seen Little Monk Cheng Yun for a long time; I wonder how he is doing.�� Su Liang chatted with Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling replied, ��He has returned to his original temple; he should be fine. When the Master goes to the north in the future, she will see him. Maybe Little Master Cheng Yun wille to the capital again; I remember he had a deep connection with Zhengzheng.��


    ��Yes, it was Gu Ling, Cheng Yun, and I who saved Zhengzheng together back then.�� Su Liang smiled, ��It has been two or three years in the blink of an eye. I am already a mother now; time flies fast. That little rascal Gu Nuannuan only clings to me when she is hungry; when she is not hungry, she clings to her dad.��


    Gu Ling coughed lightly, ��The Little Master is very smart.��


    In fact, Su Liang was ndering Gu Xiaonuan on purpose so that anyone who might be following them could hear and think that Gu Ling was at home taking care of the child.


    Gu Xiaonuan��s clinginess was very arbitrary, and it was difficult to tell who she depended on more between her parents.


    As the two reached the mid-hill, they found an open stone tform with a wide view. Su Liang walked over and looked down at the capital city. The once towering city walls and grand imperial pce now appeared small like a model when viewed from a high ce. Since learning about the existence of another transmigrator who possessed a portable space, many of Su Liang��s previous perceptions had also changed. She admitted that before this, although she had been cautious in her actions, she subconsciously believed that thebination of her and Gu Ling was invincible, mainly relying on Gu Ling. Now, she felt a great sense of crisis.


    After admiring the scenery for a while, the two continued to walk up.


    ��Master, do you miss Little Master? Actually, it would be enough for me to return the books at Huguo Temple; there��s no need for the Master to make a trip personally.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I have borrowed these two medical books for a long time and forgot to return them. If I don��t apologize personally to the Abbot Master, it would be very impolite. The Master agreed to lend them to me in the first ce, all because of Cheng Yun��s face.��


    As Su Liang spoke, she looked up at the sky, ��The weather today is not very good.��<div>


    This was a secret code she had agreed upon with Gu Ling to inquire whether someone was following them.


    Gu Ling responded, ��Maybe it will rain.��


    This meant ��someone is watching us.��


    ��Then let��s hurry.�� Su Liang quickly scanned the lush pines and cypresses around them without stopping her steps.


    However, even after they entered Huguo Temple, the assassin did not reveal themselves.


    Su Liang whispered, ��Perhaps they are waiting for me toe down the mountain to act.��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, and then apanied Su Liang to meet the Abbot Master of Huguo Temple.


    After returning the books, Su Liang said that since she hade to Huguo Temple, she would take the opportunity to visit the back mountain and enjoy the scenery.


    The two went to the back mountain, and Su Liang walked to the edge of the cliff, ��I��ll sit here for a while; Qi Yan, you go to the Vegetarian Hall and get some vegetarian dishes that Gu Ling likes. He will be very busy, and we won��t have time toe back.��


    Gu Ling understood, watching Su Liang sit down on a rock, he turned and left.


    The surrounding silencested only for a moment before Su Liang sensed someoneing!<div>


    She turned around and saw an elderly man wearing an iron mask, with a sword in his hand, rushing towards her with a murderous intent.


    Fortunately, no explosives were used�� this was Su Liang��s first thought at the moment.


    Su Liang knew that in terms of Martial Arts, she could notpete with these old monsters, and this person might not be He Wei. ording to their knowledge, after the first assassination attempt on Duanmu Chen failed, there were at least two other people in that group.


    Only one appeared now, and Su Liang didn��t hesitate to pull out the nail gun she carried with her, aiming it at the old man��s brow!


    Since everyone but He Wei were Death Soldiers, Su Liang intuitively thought that the person who came to kill her was not He Wei, but the one who was saved by He Wei that night. He Wei was their leader, and he wouldn��t make a move himself until thest moment, instead choosing to let others take the risk first.


    The old man��s eyes widened in surprise, and he quickly dodge! Because Su Liang was right, he was the assassin who escaped that night and he knew how powerful the weapon in Su Liang��s hand was.


    Su Liang��s eyes were calm, lowering the muzzle and pulling the trigger, hitting the old man��s right thigh.


    She didn��t hit a critical point because the nails were smeared with a poison that would quickly paralyze a person��s body, allowing her to subdue her enemy while also keeping them alive.


    Su Liang thought the old man would flee, but instead, he continued charging at her with a murderous look in his eyes, seemingly willing to give up his own life to take hers!


    Today, Su Liang wasn��t disguised and this old man might recognize her face as resembling Mo Yan��s daughter. If that��s the case and he still chose to kill Su Liang, it would reveal that Gu Ling��s previous guess was correct: these highly skilled old men, loyal to Mo Yan, share the same goal and aren��t genuinely devoted to Mo Yan.


    Su Liang fired again, and the old man fell to the ground in a nearby position, struggling to lift the sword in his hand but his arm fell weakly. The sword fell, its tip only half an inch away from Su Liang��s toes.


    Then, Su Liang didn��t bother with the fallen old man, carefully watching her surroundings, waiting for their real target to appear.


    About a quarter of an hourter, Gu Ling returned, shaking his head at Su Liang, indicating that there was no one else nearby.


    Su Liang frowned and asked the old man on the ground, ��Do you recognize me?��


    The old man��s body was paralyzed, but his consciousness was still clear. He didn��t react to her words and justy there silently.


    ��You have another aplice, where is he?�� Su Liang asked again, knowing that it was unlikely that she would get an answer.


    As expected, a corpse soon appeared in front of Su Liang. Today��s operation could not be considered aplete sess or failure.


    He Wei was the key figure, and it didn��t matter if there were more or fewer Death Soldiers.


    Gu Ling searched the assassin��s body and found three signal res like the ones used by Madam Min, along with his sword, which were collected. Then, he dragged the body to the edge of the cliff and kicked it down.


    Su Liang watched quietly, remembering something, ��The huge rock that appeared here back then, was it a coincidence or someone��s doing?�� Judging by the timeline, at that point Mo Yan already knew about Su Liang and suspected her of being a transmigrator. Was that rock Mo Yan��s doing, intending to provoke Duanmu Yi to attack Su Liang, thereby forcing Su Liang to retaliate, disrupting the previously harmonious rtionship between the monarch and his subjects, and further testing her abilities?


    Gu Ling shook his head, saying he couldn��t be certain, but it was worth suspecting Mo Yan.


    The two quickly left Huguo Temple and went down the mountain, their horses were still grazing at the foot of the mountain, and they didn��t encounter any more trouble on the way back.


    When they returned home, Lin Shuzhi had already finished teaching the two children and was taking a walk by theke with Gu Xiaonuan in his arms. The children were sitting face to face by the window, writing seriously.


    ��Master,�� Su Liang went over, and Lin Shuzhi handed Gu Xiaonuan to her.


    Gu Xiaonuan kissed Su Liang happily, and Lin Shuzhi smiled and asked, ��It��s rare for you to go out. Is everything all right?��


    Indeed, since Su Liang became pregnant and returned home, she significantly reduced her time outdoors, and after giving birth, she even rarely went out.


    ��Nothing��s wrong. I��ve been meaning to return the two books I borrowed from the Scripture Pavilion of Huguo Temple, but kept forgetting. Today, I finally remembered and personally delivered them, also apologizing to the Abbot Master,�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    Lin Shuzhi chuckled, ��Besides you, no one else reads those books. I think the Master won��t mind.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Indeed, the Master said he had already forgotten.��


    ��Mother!�� Ji Xiaoshu waved the brush in his hand to greet Su Liang.


    Ink sshed from the brush on Zhengzheng��s face, he said with a resigned expression, ��Xiaoshu! Focus on your work!��


    ��Eldest brother, I��m sorry. I didn��t mean to do it,�� Ji Xiaoshu realized he caused trouble and hurried to wipe Zhengzheng��s face.


    ��It��s fine; I��ll wash it off after we��re done writing,�� Zhengzheng said.


    Ji Xiaoshu grinned, ��Then let��s take a bath togetherter!��


    Zhengzheng agreed.


    Then, Ji Xiaoshu was picked up by Gu Ling, and ced back in his original position.


    ��Master, would you like to take a bath with uster?�� Ji Xiaoshu enthusiastically invited, ��My dad used to take me with him all the time!��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No, you weren��t focusing. I��m giving you extra homework.��


    Ji Xiaoshu let out a mournful cry and copsed on the table.


    After Lin Shuzhi left, Gu Ling changed her clothes and secretly went to Min family again. Min Rui was still in the same condition, half-dead, and no ck mist appeared on his brow.


    However, Gu Ling believed this didn��t indicate that Min Rui wouldn��t be killed within three days; it just meant there was no need for her to save him.


    The Min family epted Min Rui��s sudden stroke quite naturally. Firstly, Min Rui��s health had always been poor and not yet recovered; secondly, his wife and daughter abandoned him and ran away. If he had a fit of anger, it could lead to aplete copse and cause such symptoms.


    Min��s secretary originally nned to invite Su Liang or Gu Ling to treat Min Rui, but then he learned about the incident in the pce and that Gu Ling had be the Regent King.


    Thinking that Gu Ling must be too busy, he dared not ask the Regent King to be the doctor for his criminal son, so he invited Imperial Physician Gao instead.


    In the past two or three years, the stroke patients treated by Su Liang and Gu Ling, apart from Old Duke Qin and Situ Han, were familiar to all, including Imperial Physician Gao.


    Thus, after examining Min Rui��s condition, Imperial Physician Gao felt that his stroke was different from that of Old Duke Qin. It was more simr to the already dead Wan Family��s master and Duanmu Yi, who was still alive.


    As such, Imperial Physician Gao had a clue in his mind: Min Rui��s stroke was probably rted to Gu Ling and Su Liang, rather than urring naturally.


    But this didn��t mean to Imperial Physician Gao that Gu Ling and Su Liang were wrong and intentionally harmed people. It only indicated that Min Rui was the one with the problem. It wouldn��t take such a method for Gu Ling and Su Liang to really want to kill Min Rui.


    Therefore, Imperial Physician Gao did not say that he could cure Min Rui, nor did he say he couldn��t; he just said he would try his best. After prescribing medicine and administering acupuncture to Min Rui, he said he woulde back the next day.


    When Min��s secretary sent Imperial Physician Gao away, he quietly asked whether he knew the situation inside the pce.


    Imperial Physician Gao showed no particr reaction. He just calmly said that since there was no summons from the pce, he didn��t know as he hadn��t been to the pce in recent days.


    It was getting dark.


    Gu Ling did not stay at the Min Mansion. After checking on Min Rui��s condition, she went back. A pile of yet-to-be-checked memorials was sent from the pce. Gu Ling dealt with them in the afternoon and had them taken away.


    The dinner was prepared by Gu Ling and Su Liang. As the two cooked and continued sorting out the recently obtained information, they used their imagination to guess about Mo Yan��s background and motives. If they considered all aspects, they might guess some facts, at least being prepared mentally.


    Before dinner, Gu Ling checked the writing of the two disciples that day. Although Ji Xiaoshu was naughty and mischievous, he was quite talented in reading and writing, and he was not worse than Zhengzheng.


    ��Master, when will we catch tadpoles?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    Gu Ling handed them a chicken leg each, ��Wait till I have time.��


    ��When will Master have time?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked again.


    Gu Ling replied, ��Tomorrow.��


    Ji Xiaoshu cheered, ��Great!��


    Su Liang thought, ��Tomorrow and tomorrow, Gu Ling is definitely fooling the child����


    At night, Gu Ling left her house again before and after midnight, going to the Min Mansion. Finding no movement there, she went to the pce.


    As Duanmu Chen was suffocating in the Library Pavilion, he couldn��t light thentern for fear of attracting enemies. While he was tossing and turning in bed, he suddenly saw a dark shadow beside his bed and was immediately frightened, ��Who is it?��


    ��It��s me,�� Gu Ling spoke.


    Duanmu Chen sat up, patting his chest, ��Gu, can��t you stop scaring people like this?��


    ��Pleasee here, Your Majesty,�� Gu Ling said, turning and walking to the window.


    Duanmu Chen was somewhat puzzled but still quickly put on his shoes, got out of bed, and walked to Gu Ling��s side to look out, ��What��s the matter? Don��t tell me you foresaw an explosion at other ces in the pce.��


    Instead, Gu Ling looked back at Duanmu Chen��s brow under the moonlight, and the ck mist had disappeared. Did this mean that He Wei temporarily gave up killing Su Liang and left the capital?


    ��What are you looking at?�� Duanmu Chen was feeling strange, ��Are you predicting my fortune?�� Nowadays, he was not particr about ��Your Majesty�� and ��I�� in front of Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Your Majesty can live a long life.��


    Duanmu Chen rolled his eyes, ��You��ve been really strangetely�� Does Su Liang know about this?��


    ��She likes me this way,�� Gu Ling replied. The disappearance of the ck mist on Duanmu Chen��s brow was a good sign.


    Duanmu Chen sighed, ��Can��t I leave the Library Pavilion yet?��


    ��Just wait a bit more. With so many books, the Emperor can read them slowly.�� Gu Ling said.


    Duanmu Chen snorted lightly, ��You might as well be the Emperor.��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Too tiring, I wouldn��t have time to apany Su Liang and Nuannuan.��


    Duanmu Chen:��He couldn��t tell for a moment whether he was using Gu Ling or Gu Ling was using him.


    Gu Ling guessed what Duanmu Chen was thinking and said indifferently with four words, ��Pleasant cooperation.��


    No one can say who is the tool�� Duanmu Chen wants the imperial throne, Gu Ling wants freedom, each taking what they need, and they have already reached a tacit understanding through a long period of running-in.


    After seeing Duanmu Chen, Gu Ling left the pce and went home. He saw that the first floor of Yuanming Pavilion was lit, and as he entered, he saw Lin Bojun was there, talking to Su Liang.


    ��Second Brother Lin has found something.�� Su Liang said to Gu Ling, ��You go out of town with him and take a look. It might be He Wei��s hiding ce recently.��


    Since the first assassination, Gu Ling had Lin Bojun arrange people to search openly and secretly investigate the recent neers to the capital city and vacant houses, but it had yielded nothing.


    Yesterday, Gu Ling asked Lin Bojun to turn the search to the city��s outskirts, pay close attention to valleys and caves, and expand the scope, but he must be careful.


    Lin Bojun knew he was looking for the hideout of the assassin group and made meticulous arrangements in and out of the capital city.


    Not until tonight was a ce found that matched Gu Ling��s description.


    ��There are traces of an explosion.�� Su Liang said. However, since the location was hidden, it had not been discovered before.


    ��No one is there, but bloodstains.�� Lin Bojun added.


    Su Liang continued, ��If He Wei identally blew himself up while making explosives, that would be great.�� After all, He Wei hadn��t gone into the imperial pce to find Duanmu Chen, and he didn��t find Min Rui, nor did he show up to kill Su Liang, which was somewhat abnormal.


    Gu Ling let Su Liang wait at home and followed Lin Bojun out of the city to the newly discovered location.


    It wasn��t near Wangxiang Mountain, because at the foot of Wangxiang Mountain was the City Guard Army camp, but it was in a mountain range further away from the capital city.


    When Gu Ling arrived, the soldiers held torches, and he saw a cave in a rock wall.


    The entrance of the cave was ckened, with traces of burning.


    Lin Bojun let Gu Ling look at a tree outside the cave. The trunk was stained with dried blood, and there were some traces on the ground. From this, it can be inferred that an injured person had once leaned against the tree and left bloodstains on it.


    ��They might have gone that way.�� Lin Bojun pointed at the dark woods, ��Some bloodstains were found inside.��


    Gu Ling examined the cave inside and out and felt that Su Liang might have guessed correctly. Except for He Wei, everyone else who had appeared in the group had died, and those who were dead did not have any injuries when they took action.


    He Wei was hiding here, needing to eat and make explosives. He might not light a fire, but he might too. Perhaps after bombing the pce, He Wei hid here and nned to make a grenade-like weapon to kill Su Liang, but he failed and exploded himself? After all, the skill was veryplex, definitely taught by Mo Yan, and what He Wei used before might have been made by Mo Yan. He Wei thought he could do it, but he actually wasn��t very skilled?


    ��Aling?�� Lin Bojun patted Gu Ling��s shoulder, ��What��s wrong with you?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, looked around again, ��Nothing. Let them put out all the torches, leave here first, and not enter the cave. I wille back to check during the day.�� There might still be residual explosives inside, which would be very dangerous. Even if He Wei was really injured, since he could still escape, he would still be a very dangerous existence.


    Gu Ling returned home after sending Lin Bojun back to the pce.


    ��How is it?�� Su Liang hadn��t slept yet.


    Gu Ling hugged her, ��You might have guessed right.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Although I��m not sure, I still think today is a good day.��


    ��Yeah, let��s celebrate.�� Gu Ling hinted.


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Aren��t you going to take a bath aftering back from outside?��


    ��Let��s take it together.�� Gu Ling pulled Su Liang out, leaving sleeping Gu Xiaonuan in the room. It was not appropriate to make noise in the house next door that had a master and disciple, so they asionally went to another courtyard in the residence to take baths and sleep.


    ��What if your daughter wakes up?�� Su Liang said, not stopping. They��ve been really tiredtely, and with the crisis temporarily resolved, it was worth rxing a bit to relieve fatigue.


    Gu Ling said calmly, ��She will cry.�� Once she cried, someone woulde from next door to take care of her.


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Fatherly love is like a mountainndslide.��

 Chapter 402: 402. New Plan

    Chapter 402: 402. New n<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Early in the morning, Gu Ling rode his horse into the pce for the morning court. Although there was definitive evidence that He Wei had an ident and ran away, he decided to let Duanmu Chen hide for a few more days to see how things would unfold.


    After the morning court, Gu Ling took the submitted papers and left the pce to return home.<div>


    Duanmu Chen in the Library Pavilion thought that Gu Ling woulde to find him, but when he learned that Gu Ling had already left, he was at a loss for words. However, he could only follow Gu Ling��s suggestion, searching for books to pass the time in the Library Pavilion.


    As soon as Gu Ling returned home, he saw Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu all ready to go out, looking eagerly at him.


    ��Master, let��s go catch tadpoles!�� Ji Xiaoshu hugged Gu Ling��s leg.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I can��t spare the time today.��


    Ji Xiaoshu frowned, ��Master promised, you can��t break your word!��


    ��I said tomorrow.�� Gu Ling��s expression remained calm.


    Ji Xiaoshu was taken aback, ��Big brother, is Master reneging on his promise?��


    Zhengzheng sighed resignedly and pulled Ji Xiaoshu away, ��Let��s focus on important matters first, and wait until Master has time to spare.��


    ��Mistress, Master is an untrustworthy man!�� Ji Xiaoshuined to Su Liang, who was approaching from not far away.


    Su Liang smiled, ��There must be some misunderstanding. Xiaoshu, remember to be clear when making appointments with others in the future.��


    Ji Xiaoshu huffed, ��Mistress, you��re taking Master��s side!��<div>


    Gu Ling was unfazed, ��That��s only natural.��


    Ji Xiaoshu asked Zhengzheng, ��Big brother, when will we get a wife?��


    ��At least another ten years or so,�� Zhengzheng thought for a moment and replied.


    ��By that time, my wife will also take sides with me!�� Ji Xiaoshu dered.


    Gu Ling walked by and shook his head slightly when he heard this, ��Not necessarily.��


    After hugging their daughter, Gu Ling and Su Liang went out together to see the cave they had found the night before. Fearing that any open mes would cause an explosion, Gu Ling had not entered the cave the previous night.


    Lin Bojun had sent soldiers to guard the area, protecting the scene.


    After Gu Ling and Su Liang arrived, they first checked the outside.


    The weather was clear today, and the morning mist in the mountains had dissipated. Under the sunlight, the bloodstains on the tree trunks became even more apparent.


    ��It wasn��t sprayed on, but rubbed on.�� Su Liang observed carefully and said, ��With this amount of blood, the injury must be severe.�� There was blood on the grass nearby, and an area of the ground was soaked through.


    Then, they followed the bloodstains deeper into the woods, and about a hundred meterster, thendscape suddenly opened up, and the path ended. In front of them was a steep hillside with overgrown weeds and jagged rocks.<div>


    Gu Ling noticed that there seemed to be bloodstains on an upraised rock, so he jumped down from above and followed the bloodstains downward. He found that most of the bloodstains were on the uphill points and nearby areas, which suggested that the injured person had descended the mountain this way.


    Su Liang waited above, and it took Gu Ling about half an hour to return along the same path. ��He probably escaped using the water route.�� There was a river nearby, which made tracking difficult.


    ��He must have chosen the route in advance.�� Su Liang said. After the explosion, it was possible that nearby people would be attracted. Now it seemed that there was no one nearby at the time, but He Wei could not be certain, so he chose a difficult route to be safe.


    Gu Ling also observed that He Wei had used his right hand while descending the mountain because several rocks had left bloodstained handprints, only one hand. It was a reasonable inference that He Wei��s other arm was injured or even gone.


    The two returned to the entrance of the cave, and Gu Ling went in first to check, making sure there were no traps before calling Su Liang.


    The inside of the cave had copsed and was in disarray, with no bedding, clothes, or hay. They spected that He Wei and his men had been sleeping on the ground, eating dried food without cooking.


    After clearing away some rocks, Su Liang found half of a jade pendant under a pile of rubble, picked it up, but didn��t find the other half, which might have beenpletely shattered.


    Su Liang kept the jade pendant and nned to take it back for Min Rou to confirm if it was He Wei��s belongings.


    ��I think with He Wei��s caution, he wouldn��t start a fire in the cave.�� Su Liang concluded after looking around, ��Perhaps he just wanted to make a hand grenade to kill me, but he failed and blew himself up.��


    From what they knew so far about this group of people, there shouldn��t be any hidden master who had yet to make a move, so the only one who might have escaped injured was He Wei, and no one else.


    Although these people were highly skilled in Martial Arts, they had failed to kill Duanmu Chen, so they must have understood how strong Gu Ling and Su Liang were. Furthermore, Gu Ling and Su Liang had powerful weapons at their disposal.<div>


    In this case, using explosives was the most likely method to be sessful, even without showing one��s face, as long as the target��s location was known, it would be difficult to avoid throwing explosives from a distance.


    However, He Wei had a limited amount of explosives, which he had first used to try to kill Duanmu Chen. When he made another attempt, he blew himself up.


    As there were no other useful clues, Su Liang and Gu Ling left, ordering the soldiers to fill up the cave before leaving.


    By the time the two returned to the city and home, they saw Qi Yan with a solemn expression, ��Master, the war has started in the north!�� The urgent battle report finally arrived in the capital city today, and the messenger who entered the pce also came to the Su Mansion to specifically report to the newly appointed Regent King of Qian Country.


    It was now the tenth day of the third month, and the war had started on the night of the fifth day of the month, having been going on for four to five days. More battle reports would being in session in the future.


    Gu Ling entered the pce to discuss with Duanmu Chen, while Su Liang called Min Rou.


    ��Do you recognize this jade pendant?�� Su Liang put the half of the jade pendant she had picked up from the cave in front of Min Rou.


    Min Rou looked at it and nodded without hesitation, ��It��s my grandfather��s.�� She then described theplete jade pendant pattern to Su Liang. It was a totem designed by He Wei to represent the He Family.


    ��I have one too.�� Min Rou took out her own jade pendant, which she wore with her at all times, andpared it with He Wei��s. The patterns on both were very simr.


    This showed that He Wei��s ambition was indeed great, wanting to lead his family to the pinnacle of power; otherwise, if he were truly retiring, why would he need a totem?


    ��Is my grandfather��dead?�� Min Rou furrowed her eyebrows. The broken jade pendant was not a good sign.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��He��s been injured and fled. But it wasn��t our doing; I suspect he was making explosives to blow me up and identally blew himself up.��


    Min Rou was stunned, and her feelings wereplicated, but at this moment, she somehow found the situation a little funny��she even began to think that her grandfather deserved it for his misdeeds.


    Because Min Rou couldn��t even imagine what would happen if He Wei had thrown explosives at the Yuanming Pavilion like he had tried with the Emperor��s Sleeping Pce��not just Su Liang lived there, but also the elderly and children, who were all so adorable��


    ��How is your mother?�� Su Liang asked, ��Has she calmed down?��


    Min Rou gave a bitter smile, ��She��s calm now, but she won��t say anything. When she��s awake, she looks at me as if I were her enemy.��


    As soon as Lady He Qianqian found out that Min Rou had been captured, her first concern was whether Min Rou had revealed the secrets of Xingluo Ind.


    At first, Min Rou followed Su Liang��s instructions and lied to her mother, saying that she hadn��t divulged anything and didn��t know why she was captured.


    But Min Rou��s acting skills were average, especially in front of her mother, who had watched her grow up since childhood. Her lies were quickly exposed.


    Min Rou then admitted that she already knew what kind of people her father Min Rui and mother were, and that they nned to do evil. She told Su Liang everything she knew about Xingluo Ind and advised her mother to reveal any secrets she knew and to seek atonement. In return, she would ask Su Liang to spare her mother.


    But Lady He truly became sober, ��Su Liang won��t let me go. Since that��s the case, why should I betray my family? You traitor, we really loved you in vain!��


    Returning to the present, Min Rou��s face was full of self-mockery, ��Today I asked my mother a question that has been bothering me these days: why did they pretend to be good people in front of me? Why did they teach me to be kind and obedient? I really don��t understand the meaning of such deception among family members.��


    ��What did your mother say?�� Su Liang asked.


    Min Rou sighed, ��She actually told the truth �C so that I could win Mo Grandfather��s favor. It turns out that making me a good girl was just their means of pleasing the Ind Master, not because they really thought I was right and they were wrong. Everything is for their benefit, everything has a purpose, and the so-called blood and affection are so ridiculous and utilitarian.��


    As for this point, Su Liang had already guessed it when Min Rou said that Mo Yan was very fond of her and treated her like a granddaughter.


    It was known that Mo Yan had a daughter who went missing. He Qianqian and He Wei just catered to Mo Yan��s preferences and cultivated a genuinely obedient child �C a girl that Mo Yan would like �C in order to further stabilize their He family��s position on Xingluo Ind. Pretending to be good was more troublesome than not, but it wasn��t that difficult �C with time, it became second nature.


    It was also because Min Rou went to Mo Yan and said that she wanted to go out and seek treatment for Min Rui that Mo Yan allowed the Min family of three to leave Xingluo Ind.


    ��At first, I thought you could threaten my mother with my life. But now I think it��s useless. My mother knows very well that she can��t live, and she also knows that you won��t kill me. She values the He family greatly, listens to her father and uncle, and treats her cousins like her own sons. She would never do anything to hurt them.�� Min Rou sighed slightly.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I understand. After all, she��s your mother. No matter what, it��s only natural for you to hope that she would live. I won��t do anything to her for the time being. Since your parents are not important figures on Xingluo Ind and are already under our control, it doesn��t matter whether we kill them or not. Keeping them alive might even prove usefulter.��


    ��Anyway, thank you,�� Min Rou said, her eyes suddenly bing red.


    As Su Liang looked at her, a thought suddenly came to his mind, but before he could say anything, he heard Ji Xiaoshu calling for his master from below. Gu Ling must have returned.


    ��I will find youter,�� Su Liang stood up.


    The result of Gu Ling��s discussion with Duanmu Chen was to wait and see. At the moment, they only knew that the war had started, but the situation on the battlefield was still unclear. Last month, Duanmu Chen had secretly ordered reinforcements to be sent from the south to the north, so before the war started, Ren Dong and Bai Yang��s siblings had already stationed their troops near Xuanbei City.


    Since the old General Peng Wei of Liang Country suffered a serious injury back then, the three generations of the Peng family had not held the position of General again. During the period when the generals of Qian Country were being depleted, Liang Country also faced a simr situation.


    Now, with Xing Ji and Qiao Jing in charge of Xuanbei City, Duanmu Chen wasn��t too worried about the army of Liang Country. What he was really worried about was the mysterious force that colluded with Liang Country and whether they would resort to any crooked tactics.


    ��There��s no ck fog on his brow,�� Gu Ling said. That was why he had gone to the pce for a short visit to see Duanmu Chen in person. Discussing the war was just incidental, and they didn��t talk much about it.


    ��I don��t think Mo Yan��s involvement would lead to a normal war,�� Su Liang��s expression was somewhat worried, ��I��m thinking that even without the food and supplies given by Yin Country initially, Mo Yan could have let the two countries go to war through other methods, like using explosives. Such overpowering weapons of mass destruction can quickly end a war.��


    Gu Ling agreed. The two countries were bound to go to war, because Situ Xie wanted to fight, and so did Mo Yan. The food and supplies from Yin Country mainly served to confirm the sincerity of the Yin Royal Family��s cooperation. Moreover, it would allow Mo Yan not to expose to Situ Xie the explosives he might have hidden in his space. If he could win the war without using explosives, then naturally it would be the best option �C after all, one could not simply obtain as many explosives as one wished.


    If Yin Country did not cooperate and refused to provide food and supplies, and Mo Yan did not want to change his n, the situation would be even more uncontroble.


    Although Su Liang and Gu Ling could not have predicted this beforehand, at least now, they could be sure that the food and supplies provided by Yin Country were not the fuse that ignited the war.


    ��We can��t temporarily leave to go north.�� Su Liang said, ��I just talked to Min Rou, the jade pendant is He Wei��s, and He Qianqian refuses to reveal anything.��


    After briefly mentioning her conversation with Min Rou, Su Liang said she had an idea, ��The key to this matter is Mo Yan. Since I might be his granddaughter, and He Wei doesn��t want him to know about it, we should find a way to get this news to Mo Yan��s ears. If he doesn��t know, he will most likely try to kill me. However, if he finds out, things can��t get worse, and there might be a chance for a turnaround.��


    Gu Ling frowned. His n was actually to hide Su Liang and the children, which would be more secure. Once Su Liang was exposed in front of Mo Yan, the n to disguise Gu Ling as a Transmigrator might not hold much significance.


    For Gu Ling, he hoped that no matter what happened, he could protect Su Liang and the children from behind.


    But Gu Ling also knew that what Su Liang said had its reasons.


    ��We can��t find him.�� Gu Ling said. Although he made a portrait of Mo Yan based on Min Rou��s description, it was difficult to find a master who hid in the dark.


    ��Let Min Rou go.�� This was Su Liang��s n, ��Min Rou is He Wei��s granddaughter, and she has been favored by Mo Yan since childhood. She should not be in any danger when she contacts Mo Yan, moreover, the information she brings is what He Wei hides.��


    If there were no other means, Su Liang wouldn��t want to use Min Rou. But to talk to Mo Yan, it was the only option.


    ��Let her go to Nanping City and use signal smoke to find Mo Yan?�� Gu Ling guessed Su Liang��s n.


    Su Liang nodded, ��We can give it a try, let Master escort her there, bring a portrait of me and that purple jade pendant. Make Mo Yan think that you are the Transmigrator, and I may be his granddaughter. Seek an opportunity to have a good talk with him and figure out his purpose. At the very least, we can stop the war for a while and avoid more casualties. If it goes well, we might be able to establish contact with him before the injured He Wei sees Mo Yan again.��


    The reason for still disguising Gu Ling as the Transmigrator was twofold, to confuse Mo Yan and for safety reasons. Given the current situation, Mo Yan only cares about the Transmigrator and not about others. If Mo Yan knew that Su Liang was the Transmigrator, he might try to assassinate Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling pondered for a while and then nodded, ��Alright.�� Su Liang looking like Mo Yan��s daughter was an opportunity. If used well, the situation might change to their advantage. But they needed to do it quickly. Otherwise, once Liang Country discovers that Yin Country has not sent troops on time and realizes they were deceived, Mo Yan may resort to any means necessary to achieve his goal.


    After Su Liang talked to Min Rou about her n, Min Rou immediately agreed, ��After learning that you might be Mo Yan��s granddaughter, I thought I should tell him about it to avoid the tragedy of two generations fighting against each other.��


    Su Liang could tell that Min Rou still had feelings for Mo Yan, probably because she didn��t know the exact bad deeds Mo Yan had done. From the perspective of a kind-hearted girl, she felt that Mo Yan would only be against Su Liang because he didn��t know the truth, and if he knew, he would back off.


    Although Su Liang believed things were not that simple, Min Rou��s thoughts were not exactly wrong either.


    ��I can go. I��m more than happy to go.�� Min Rou was very serious, ��If this can resolve the conflict and make things calm down, so no more people get hurt or killed, then that would be great!�� Not just Su Liang and Gu Ling, Min Rou also wanted the people on Xingluo Ind to stop making mistakes.


    In this case, she was indeed the most suitable person for this task, because she genuinely cared about what she was doing, and Mo Yan would see that too.


    Su Liang asked Old Mu to escort Min Rou to the north. Old Mu knew that the situation was turbulent now. Although he was happy to stay at home with the children, he also wanted to help. Especially when he heard that Yue Mei was in collusion with Xingluo Ind, and that Old Bai and Ying Ying were in her hands, he had no hesitation. He had always been worried about Old Bai, and now there was finally a clue.


    Before leaving, Min Rou went to see Madam Min and told her that she was going to find Mo Yan and inform him that Su Liang was his granddaughter.


    Madam Min cursed Min Rou for being a white-eyed wolf and called her a fool, but Min Rou ignored her.


    ��I should thank you.�� Min Rou said before she left, holding Su Liang��s arm, ��I am very happy to do something that is truly right and useful, no matter what the result is, I am willing, and I will not regret it. I hope we can see each other again soon.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��And your grandfather, he is waiting for you to return home, you have a family. Take care.��


    Old Mu hugged Gu Xiaonuan and kissed her, hugged Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, and then reached out to hug Gu Ling, ��Take care of the home, that��s the most important thing.��


    ��Hmm. Master, take care.�� Gu Ling nodded and watched Old Mu and Min Rou leave.

 Chapter 403: 403. Nangong Lin’s Letter

    Chapter 403: 403. Nangong Lin��s Letter<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Min Rou had left, Su Liang moved Lady Min to the Heavenly Prison, instructing not to torture her for interrogation, and to keep her alive, treating her as an ordinary prisoner. Su Liang had told Min Rou about this because nobody in the Su Mansion had the time to take care of Lady Min.


    This was a secret; the people in the Heavenly Prison did not know Lady Min��s identity, and the Min family did not know she was in the Heavenly Prison either.<div>


    The tension of the past few days had temporarily eased. After Gu Ling confirmed once again that Min Rui and Duanmu Chen had no immediate blood disaster, he told Duanmu Chen that he could leave the Library Pavilion.


    ��Are you sure it��s safe now?�� Duanmu Chen let out a sigh of relief, ��Have all the assassins been dealt with?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��There��s still one leader who got away.��


    Duanmu Chen frowned, ��Safe for now then? Alright. I am mentally prepared for this.�� As an emperor, being targeted for assassination by enemies during wartime was all too normal. Duanmu Chen had previously attempted to assassinate Situ Xie, but with no news of any sess, he could only assume the n had failed.


    ��Carry on as usual. You should step down from the position of Regent King,�� Gu Ling said.


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��Why would I step down? This position suits you, and I need your assistance.��


    Gu Ling turned and left, ��Don��t look for me if it��s not necessary.��


    Duanmu Chen��s voice came from behind him, ��When can I have your handmade steamed buns again?��


    ��Next year.�� Gu Ling replied casually.


    Duanmu Chen: ��


    Empress Dowager Xiao was overjoyed to tears seeing Duanmu Chen safe and sound. Duanmu Yi��s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot, questioning what Duanmu Chen and Gu Ling were up to.<div>


    Duanmu Chen knew very well that there was no longer any father-son bond between him and Duanmu Yi. The reason why Duanmu Yi was still alive was because he felt that their rtionship hadn��t deteriorated to a point where he had to kill Duanmu Yi, and he couldn��t bear to do it.


    Duanmu Chen calmly answered Duanmu Yi��s questions, ��Father, don��t worry so much. It��s not good for your health.��


    Duanmu Yi was furious and scolded Duanmu Chen, but Duanmu Chen didn��t care.


    Empress Dowager Xiao told Duanmu Chen to go see the Empress and the other concubines, so he went to them.


    Xing Yuyan burst into tears upon seeing Duanmu Chen, saying she had been gued by nightmares, fearing something bad would happen to him.


    Though Duanmu Chen didn��t really like the Empress, he understood her, knowing that she was being genuine. Coupled with the fact that Xing Yuyan was carrying his child, he set aside past unpleasant feelings andforted her for a while.


    After that, Duanmu Chen went to visit Situ Yao.


    Though pregnant, Situ Yao had be rmingly thin. Upon seeing her, Duanmu Chen frowned and scolded the servants for not taking proper care of her.


    Situ Yao defended the servants, saying she had been too anxioustely and couldn��t eat.


    ��Are you worried about Liang Country, or me and Qian Country?�� Duanmu Chen asked indifferently.


    Situ Yao smiled bitterly, ��I am concerned about my family, and Your Majesty is a part of my family as well.��<div>


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��But this time, the war was initiated by your grandfather, not me.��


    ��I don��t understand the affairs outside nor can I interfere. I only wish to safely give birth to the child in my womb.�� Situ Yao looked out through the window as she spoke, her gaze reaching the towering pce walls in the distance.


    Upon leaving Situ Yao��s ce, Chang��an immediately followed him to the Imperial Garden.


    They were at Duanmu Chen��s favorite pavilion since childhood. Sitting in his usual spot, he looked at the vibrant flowers and lush ancient trees, and sighed, ��Since I could remember, I have struggled for the Dragon Throne, always on edge, never daring to take a wrong step. Now that I am truly in this position, I slowly begin to feel a bit����


    Duanmu Chen��s voice trailed off, pausing for a while before uttering two words, ��Bored.��


    Chang��an was stunned, he really dared not respond to these words. However, from his point of view, the ones who caused Duanmu Chen to have such thoughts must be the couple Gu Ling and Su Liang.


    For such a long time, Chang��an was most aware of the subtle changes that took ce in Duanmu Chen, even though they didn��t seem obvious.


    Duanmu Chen quickly changed the topic, ��Chang��an, is it too harsh for me to hope that Concubine Liang will no longer care for her family from now on?��


    ��This���� Chang��an wasn��t not daring to speak but genuinely did not know what to say.


    ��You don��t have to answer.�� Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��These days, I��ve been thinking in the Library Pavilion about what my goal should be in the future. Unifying the world? It seems that the time hase, although the result is still uncertain. But what to do after the world is truly unified?��


    Chang��an indicated that he would just be a silent listener.<div>


    ��My son will be Gu Ling��s disciple. After the child grows up a bit, I can hand over the throne to him. I trust whoever is taught by Gu Lingpletely. By then, I want to go out and enjoy the beauty of the world.�� Duanmu Chen said with a faint smile.


    Chang��an was stunned again, surprised but thinking it was very feasible.


    ��It��s just a pity that I have many women, but none that makes me want to travel the world with.�� Duanmu Chen sighed slightly. If Situ Yao was not the princess of Liang Country, maybe their rtionship would have been different. But there are no ifs, and when the world is unified, either the Situ family will be destroyed or the Duanmu family�� the life-and-death situation has doomed that his rtionship with Situ Yao will not be better than it is now.


    After a while of reflection, Duanmu Chen regained his rationality and left the pavilion, heading to the Imperial Study to deal with state affairs.


    That evening, the second war report arrived in the capital city: Liang Country��s army fought fiercely, and without any provocation on the first day, they directly attacked Xuanbei City. Xing Ji sat in the city tomand, and Qiao Jing led the elite troops out of the city to fight. After a fierce battle, Liang��s army temporarily retreated.


    In addition to the news about the war situation, Xuanbei City also sent another piece of news. Before the war started, Xing Ji sent people to Ping��an Temple to invite Abbot Master to lead the monks to Xuanbei City in order to avoid harming the tranquilnd of Buddhism, but they were refused by Ping��an Temple.


    Just as the war report from the north arrived, another ��war report�� came from the south: The Yin Country��s army marched and attacked Jiaye City. On the first day, the general of the Yin Country��s army called for a battle, and Nian Jincheng went out of the city to fight, but there was no oue. Yin Country��s army started the siege, but due to heavy rain, they withdrew soon after. There were no casualties on both sides.


    Duanmu Chen only smiled faintly. The attack on Xuanbei City by Liang Country was serious, but the attack on Jiaye City by Yin Country was merely a show, otherwise there wouldn��t have been no casualties. This was a plot agreed upon by Gu Ling and Ji Yuebai to deceive Liang Country. As for the spies in the border army of Yin Country, they had already been found by Ji Yuebai��s people earlier, but they didn��t ��unmask�� them. The unimportant decision-making personnel were just right to pass messages to Situ Xie.


    Su Mansion.


    Before dinner, thetest war reports from the north and south were also delivered to Su Mansion.


    For the time being, it seemed that Mo Yan had not yet appeared, and there were no explosives on the battlefield. There was nothing to worry about in the south, as Ji Yuebai would not let his own army fall out of control and be led by Situ Xie.


    ��My father ordered an attack on Qian Country?�� Ji Xiaoshu was shocked, ��Has he really given up on me? I��m still here! Will I be taken hostage by Emperor Uncle and hung up on the city wall? So scary!��


    Zhengzheng furrowed his brows, feeling that this matter was a bit troublesome. He originally thought that Yin Country and Qian Country were allies, so why did they turn against each other so quickly?


    ��Master, I��m so scared!�� said Ji Xiaoshu as he threw himself into Gu Ling��s arms.


    Gu Ling was in the middle ofdling soup and almost spilled it out. He put down the bowl and pulled Ji Xiaoshu away, ��Sit properly.��


    ��Master, what��s going on?�� Zhengzheng asked earnestly with a serious look on his face.


    ��What do you guess?�� Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu exchanged nces.


    Ji Xiaoshu sighed, ��My father is a liar, right? He sent me here to deceive Master, Mistress, and Emperor Uncle, making you think that Yin Country would work with Qian Country. In reality, it��s not the case. Master and Mistress wouldn��t hurt me, a child.��


    ��Xiaoshu, you analyzed it very well.�� Zhengzheng agreed, ��If it��s like this, then it makes sense.��


    ��Master, is that true?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Mm.��


    Ji Xiaoshu was dumbfounded, ��I�� was just joking. My father is definitely not a liar! Master, don��t scare me!��


    Zhengzheng: ��Ji Xiaoshu is a liar, he was actually being sarcastic earlier, and Zhengzheng really believed him.


    Su Liang smiled and hugged Gu Xiaonuan over, sitting between the two children. Originally, there was a fixed seat for Gu Ling beside her, but Gu Ling couldn��t alwayspete with the two little disciples.


    ��Apprentice-mother���� Ji Xiaoshu was really a little nervous this time, his little face nervously tightening.


    ��Your master didn��t say anything wrong, your daddy is indeed a liar.�� Su Liang smiled lightly, ��The war between Ying Country and Qian Country is a lie, just a show, your father purposely deceived Liang Country��s side.��


    Ji Xiaoshu blinked, ��Oh~ This liar, well then�� the deception is good, the deception is brilliant! Apprentice-mother, did I say it right?��


    ��Very right.�� Su Liang nodded.


    Then, the two children began to discuss the situation of the war, looking very serious and cute. But after all, they were still young and did not understand many things, so their opinions were quite na?ve. For example, Ji Xiaoshu said, if they let Gu Xiaonuan go to the front line and smile, the enemy would surrender, and Zhengzheng actually agreed��


    The next day, Duanmu Chen resumed the morning court, and when the officials saw him looking quite well, they couldn��t find any trace of illness or injury. They thought that the previous situation was just a strategic move since the war had begun. Perhaps he was avoiding the numerous assassins temporarily in order to confuse the enemy.


    As for Regent Gu Ling, he only appeared at the morning court once, and then he stoppeding once Duanmu Chen appeared.


    Although the situation was tense, Gu Ling didn��t have anything that he must do at the moment. That day, he fulfilled his promise and nned to take the two little disciples out for a trip, to catch tadpoles.


    ��Apprentice-mother isn��t going with us? Let��s take Xiaonuan with us, and we��ll all go together!�� Ji Xiaoshu pulled Su Liang��s hand non-stop.


    ��Alright.�� Su Liang looked at the weather outside and decided to go for a walk.


    Cen Man also wanted to go, so Su Liang decided that they would all go, including Nangong Qian and Qiuyue. Otherwise, if they only left her servants at home, it would not bepletely safe, in case Nangong Lin came to take Nangong Qian away again, Su Liang would have no way to exin to Qiao Cong.


    The whole family went on a trip, riding two carriages, and the destination was Wangxiang Mountain. There were clear streams and springs in the mountain, where they could find tadpoles, and it could also satisfy Su Liang and the children��s desire to climb the mountain.


    After preparing, the group set off.


    They got off the carriages at the foot of Wangxiang Mountain and walked up the mountain. Gu Xiaonuan was held by Gu Ling for the whole journey, while Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu ran forward energetically. Nangong Qian and Qiuyue, who had the worst stamina, were now much healthier than before, as they had been insisting on exercising under Su Liang��s guidance. Although they thought Wangxiang Mountain looked very tall and felt they might not be able to climb it, they still wanted to give it a try.


    ��Master, can we decide who will be the senior apprentice-brother by whoever reaches the mountain top first?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.��


    Ji Xiaoshu was so disappointed, heughed and said to Zhengzheng while running forward, ��I was actually nning to trick senior apprentice-brother intopeting, but I don��t really want to be the senior apprentice-brother, haha!��


    Zhengzheng: �� Yes, Ji Xiaoshu is too good at acting spoiled and cunning as an apprentice-brother, what��s so good about being an apprentice-brother?


    However, having said that, Zhengzheng was willing to be the senior apprentice-brother, because he felt that he was, in fact, Gu Ling��s first disciple and should take care of the younger apprentice-brothers and sisters.


    After walking for a while, Nangong Qian felt tired and slowed down. Cen Man told Su Liang and the others to go ahead while she, Nangong Qian, and Qiuyue walked slowly behind.


    ��Then we��ll meet up at the waterfall halfway up the mountain.�� Su Liang said.


    In the middle of their journey, Ji Xiaoshu wanted Gu Ling to carry him, but Gu Ling said that if he did, he would have to expel Ji Xiaoshu from the apprenticeship because his stamina was too weak and he would embarrass Gu Ling.


    Ji Xiaoshu instantly lost his temper and continued to charge forward.


    When they reached the waterfall, there was a clear stream. Su Liang took her daughter and let Gu Ling take his two disciples to y in the water. It was rare for them to go out and they should temporarily forget their worries and rx for a while.


    ��Master, is this a tadpole?�� Ji Xiaoshu called for Gu Ling toe and see.


    Gu Ling went over and shook his head, ��It��s a loach.��


    ��What is a loach?�� The two children asked in unison. One was the crown prince of Yin Country, and the other was a young master from one of the four major business families in Qian Country. They had never seen such a creature before.


    ��It��s edible.�� Gu Ling exined from a cook��s perspective.


    ��Can tadpoles be eaten?��


    ��No.��


    ��Can frogs be eaten?��


    ��I��ve never tried, but I��ve heard they can, but they��re not easy to handle.��


    ��Ah! This loach is so slippery, like a snake! It��s so scary, don��t get near me!��


    Su Liang held Gu Xiaonuan in his arms as they watched the waterfall, listening to the sounds of Gu Ling and the children ying not far away. For a moment, he felt as if he had returned to Su Vige, and thought of Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi brothers. He hadn��t seen them for a long time, and they must have grown taller. If the war could subside and the troubles be resolved, Su Liang would definitely bring the children back to the vige with Gu Ling for a while.


    When Cen Man arrived with Nangong Qian and Qiuyue, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu had already caught some tadpoles and ced them in a precious colored zed vase they had brought, to show them.


    Nangong Qian first saw them and found it very magical, ��They look like ink droplets. What do they look like when they grow up?��


    Then she followed the direction Zhengzheng was pointing to and saw a frog tied up with grass twine by Gu Ling. She was instantly scared and screamed, her face losing color. After that, she couldn��t even look at the tadpoles anymore.


    The two children hadn��t had enough fun but wanted to climb to the top of the mountain, so they released the tadpoles and frogs they had caught and said they woulde back to find them another day.


    When Nangong Rou and Qiuyue finally reached the top of the mountain, they saw the children swinging from tree branches while Gu Ling and the Su family of three rested under the tree.


    Nangong Rou wiped the sweat off her forehead, gazing at the distant north, and couldn��t help but sigh, ��One can see far by climbing high. This is my first time being at such a high ce. I wonder how my grandfather and big brother are faring.��


    Cen Man smiled, ��They are together, and nothing will happen to them.�� She had never seen such a view before due to her previous blindness.


    Gu Ling brought some fruits and desserts, and they all yed on the mountain top for about an hour before descending. In the meantime, Gu Ling wrapped Gu Xiaonuan in his outer clothes and hung her on the tree to sway with the wind. Gu Xiaonuan loved it and keptughing.


    After returning home, Qi Yan brought food from Wan Family Restaurant. After everyone was full, the three children soon fell asleep.


    Xuanbei City.


    Another day of battle had ended. When Qiao Jing saw Qiao Cong, he was covered in blood.


    Seeing Qiao Cong frown, Qiao Jing hurriedly exined that he wasn��t injured, and it was someone else��s blood. With his skills, it was difficult for him to get hurt on the battlefield.


    ��Did you have any gains today, Grandfather?�� Qiao Jing asked.


    Qiao Cong sighed, ��No! Xiaoliang said Liang Country has food and fodder, but I��ve searched all the possible ces and saw no traces of them. Liang Country doesn��t seem tock food and fodder at all, it��s strange! And I haven��t seen the mysterious person. Should I go capture Liang Country��s main general tonight?��


    Qiao Jing pondered for a moment, then shook his head and said, ��Since Su Liang said Situ Xie colluded with the mysterious forces, and there are many masters, Grandfather shouldn��t take risks to avoid unnecessaryplications. Even if Liang Country��s main general is caught, Liang Country might not necessarily save him. Once he dies, unforeseen situations might arise.��


    ��Alright, you have the final say.�� Qiao Cong shook his head and sighed again, ��If it weren��t for the fear of Situ Xie sending someone to kill you, I would really like to go to Liang Country and ughter Situ Xie.��


    ��Grandfather, don��t worry. He will definitely die a terrible death.�� Qiao Jing��s gaze was firm.


    At that moment, a soldier hurriedly delivered a letter, saying it was from the mysterious person and was for Qiao Jing.


    Qiao Jing opened the letter, his face cold upon recognizing the writing, ��It��s from Nangong Lin.��


    Qiao Cong took the letter and read it with a deep frown. In the letter, Nangong Lin stated that he had taken Nangong Qian from Su Liang��s house and was leaving with his daughter to live in seclusion. He hoped that the past grievances would be wiped clean. If Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing didn��t meet him outside the city tonight, they would never see Nangong Qian again in this lifetime.

 Chapter 404: Killed her.

    Chapter 404: Killed her.<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    When Qiao Jing saw Xing Ji, he was talking to Bai Yang. Qi Jiang, Qi Jun, and Ren Dong were also there.


    ��Ah Jing, your timing is impable,�� Xing Ji looked up at Qiao Jing, ��You��ve been leading the front for several days now. Even if you��re uninjured, you need some rest. I��m discussing with Bai Yang about letting him lead the troops out of the city for the battle tomorrow. What do you think?��<div>


    Qiao Jing nodded. ��I have no objection,�� he announced. He came to atone for past mistakes, but was not eager for glory. He had sparred with Bai Yang before, and while his martial arts skills were superior, Bai Yang was more than capable of contending Liang Country��s generals. Moreover, Bai Yang had openly confessed his error and expressed a desire to redeem himself by requesting to be deployed when necessary.


    ��I��ll go with Bai Yang,�� said Ren Dong. She was the only one present who knew the full extent of the trouble Bai Yang had gotten into. Still, she did not want him to risk his life in pursuit of atonement, for there would be no future if he were to lose his life.


    Qi Jun sighed internally. He yearned to fight alongside Ren Dong, but Xing Ji had affirmed his military strategy and intellect rather than his martial arts skills. With stronger warlords present, he had zero chances of being sent on risky ventures outside the city. His father would have been the first to object, and he didn��t want his possible mishap to cause trouble for everyone.


    ��Alright, the siblings will lead the troops out of the city tomorrow,�� Xing Ji nodded. Then he noticed Qiao Jing taking out a letter from his jacket and handing it to him.


    Xing Ji frowned instantly. If Su Liang had sent the letter, it should havee to him first.


    Upon receiving and swiftly reading the letter, his expression became serious. He handed the letter to Qi Jun.


    Qi Jun and Ren Dong read the letter together, both of their faces bing grave.


    ��Nangong Lin is my and Gu Ling��s master, and also my grandfather��s disciple. He taught us all our martial arts,�� Qiao Jing��s voice was icy, ��And my sister, Nangong Qian, is his daughter. After he got injured on the ind he escaped and disappeared. It��s been more than half a year now.��


    ��You��re sure that it��s Nangong Lin��s handwriting?�� Xing Ji asked. He had heard of Nangong Lin from Su Liang but had never met him.


    Qiao Jing nodded, ��It��s his writing. My grandfather has confirmed it.��


    ��But���� Xing Ji looked at the letter in Qi Jun��s hands again, ��Your sister, Nangong Qian, is in the Su Mansion in the capital city. She��s living with Xiaoliang and Xiaogu. How could something happen to her?��<div>


    Ren Dong instantly agreed, ��Exactly! With our Master and Gu Ling there, it couldn��t be possible for Nangong Lin to intrude into the mansion and take Miss Nangong away! Moreover, there are two of the Master��s masters. One of the seniors, Cen Man, is living in the same courtyard as Miss Nangong!��


    Qi Jun pondered thoughtfully, ��I believe�� there��s a deception in this letter.��


    Qiao Jing nodded, ��When my grandfather heard that my sister was taken by Nangong Lin, he was understandably anxious. However, I also think that Nangong Lin is setting a trap to capture or kill me. My sister isn��t in his possession.��


    Su Liang and Gu Ling have always been cautious and meticulous in their actions. Nangong Qian��s previous conflicts with them were already history. Not only had Su Liang healed Nangong Qian��s body, but she also had been gently guiding her towards bing a better person. Nangong Qian herself confirmed these changes in letters she sent periodically.


    As per Nangong Qian��s letters, she would asionally go out, visiting Huguo Temple or going shopping. Su Liang would arrange for Cen Man to apany her, and if Cen Man was unavable, he would entrust her to Elder Mu.


    Despite Nangong Lin��s martial arts prowess surpassing Cen Man and Elder Mu��s, thetter two were Su Liang��s teachers. If enemies did show up, they wouldn��t rely solely on martial arts.


    Before the start of the war, Qiao Jing was aware that Elder Mu and Gu Ling had coborated to create impressive weapons. They even sent explosives and advised caution against its indiscriminate use.


    In such circumstances, it was practically impossible for Nangong Lin to take Nangong Qian away from the capital city or even the Su Mansion unless Su Liang and Gu Ling were dealing with some other troubles. But as far as they were aware, no such problems had arisen.


    Even so, Qiao Jing felt Nangong Lin would not dare approach them recklessly. Knowing fully well that Gu Ling had surpassed him in power and Su Liang was a poison master, he was too fond of his life and wasn��t the sort of person who��d risk himself for the sake of his daughter.


    ��Could it be possible,�� a thought urred to Qi Jun, ��that Nangong Lin is now in cahoots with the royal family of Liang Country and is working for Situ Xie? After all, given General Qiao��s unique position, it is highly unlikely that Liang Country would let matters lie, or consider General Qiao as just another individual from Qian Country. It��s highly probable that they could have sent someone specifically to target General Qiao. Specifically, with General Qiao recently halting the attack of the Liang Country��s army and damaging their morale, their hatred for him, being themander, would only intensify.��


    Originally, Qi Jing was a prince of the Situ Imperial Family, but he betrayed it to be a citizen of Qian Country, even leading arge army to attack Liang Country. Every time Qi Jing repelled therge army of Liang Country, it was like rubbing salt in the wound of the Situ Imperial Family, whose reputation was already in shambles, and pouring fuel on the fire in the hearts of the Liang Country��s troops.<div>


    Under such circumstances, could Situ Xie bear it any longer? If Nangong Lin really colluded with Situ Xie, wouldn��t he be the perfect candidate against Qi Jing?


    ��It��s possible.�� Qi Jing frowned, ��I was thinking, since it��s a trap, to avoidplications, I would ignore it and kill Nangong Lin when he can��t resist showing up. But if he is here on Situ Xie��s order, he might know something important. Marquis, should wey a counter trap and capture him?��


    Xing Ji disagreed, ��He knows your grandfather is also here, he didn��te alone. Even if you know it��s a trap, there is a chance you might get caught if you both go. What if he uses poison? Yan Mei is still alive, she has been helping Situ Xie. Xiaoliang warned in herst letter that we must avoid contact with those from Liang Country outside the battlefield.��


    The reason why Su Liang stressed this was because she spected that the transmigrator who possessed space might be involved in the war between the two countries. It would be more than just helping bring food and fodder. For example, if she did something else to help Situ Xie, it could be very troublesome. This is also why Qiao Cong, despite having the idea, did not capture the main general of Liang Country.


    There��s a mysterious character on the other side whose background they know nothing about. If the war develops normally, they can control the situation in Xuanbei City. Once an abnormal situation urs, such as both sides starting to capture hostages, things can get out of control quickly.


    Qi Jing sighed, ��What Marquis said makes sense. I believe my sister is not in the hands of Nangong Lin. Even if she really gets captured, she��s not in danger. He wouldn��t harm his own daughter unreasonably. In this case, we should just avoid the trap set by Nangong Lin. If this n fails, let��s see if he has any other strategies.��


    Qi Jing told Qiao Cong about the results of his discussion with Xing Ji, and Qiao Cong had no objections. With his previous temper, he would not have remained so calm. He really wanted to meet at night and cut down Nangong Lin. However, the overall situation matters. Now, he��s not fighting alone. Su Liang has to remind him not to act rashly and must discuss with Qi Jing every time she writes a letter.


    That night, outside Xuanbei City.


    Nangong Lin waited until the second half of the night, but no one came for the appointment.


    ��No one ising.�� Yue Mei walked out from behind a big tree with her crutch, her voice hoarse. Originally, her right foot and left hand were chopped off by Gu Ling on Wangxiang Mountain. Although iron fists and iron feet were attached, they��re not useful. Especially her feet, they��d hurt a lot when she walked, so she always leaned on a crutch.


    Nangong Lin��s face was cold and he faced the direction of Xuanbei City, saying nothing.<div>


    Yue Mei scoffed, ��Your master and disciple are not fools. They know your daughter is in Su Liang and Gu Ling��s house and you can��t kidnap her. You also bluffed to Emperor Liang that you could help him capture Qi Jing. You boasted too much.��


    Nangong Lin turned around, looking coldly at Yue Mei, ��Are you mocking me?��


    Yue Mei scoffed, ��You��re overthinking. We have the same goal. This appearance of mine was caused by Gu Ling. I want much more than you for them to lose everything and suffer a brutal death! Emperor Liang instructed us to go find Mo Zunzhu, no matter what happens. Let��s go.��


    ��Who is that person actually?�� asked Nangong Lin.


    Yue Mei shook her head, ��Put away your curiosity, it won��t do you any good. Don��t think being highly proficient in martial arts is a big deal. Mo Zunzhu��s skills are beyond your imagination. Besides, he might not appreciate your martial arts skills. He has many underlings who are more proficient than you.��


    Nangong Lin��s face twisted for a moment, but he did not rebut Yue Mei��s words.


    Nangong Lin and Yue Mei found an inconspicuous house in Nanping City ording to Situ Xie��s instruction before dawn.


    On entering, Nangong Lin silently let Yue Mei walk half a step ahead.


    ��Who is there?�� A young man blocked their way.


    Yue Mei was very polite, ��We were instructed by Emperor Liang to visit Mo Zunzhu. My surname is Yue, and I��m an old acquaintance of Mo Zunzhu. This gentleman��s surname is Nangong, he is the master of Gu Ling and Qi Jing.��


    ��Wait here.�� The young man turned and entered the room. He came out shortly, pointed at Nangong Lin, ��The master asked you toe in.��


    Yue Mei��s face stiffened, feeling slighted, but she dared not lose her temper. So, she sat on the cold stone bench in the courtyard, leaning her crutch against the stone table.


    The moment Nangong Lin entered the door, he felt a touch of unknown trepidation brewing in his heart. He had not feared anyone for many years, but the mysterious person he was about to meet made him apprehensive because of Situ Xie��s attitude and the words Yue Mei had spoken.


    In the room, a red candle was lit, it was not until he heard a hoarse voiceing from the window that Nangong Lin noticed Mo Yan. It seemed as if Mo Yan had merged with the shadows in the room, like a cold sculpture, devoid of the spirit of a living person.


    ��Hmm?�� Mo Yan voiced out again.


    Nangong Lin quickly regained hisposure, his tone unconsciously taking on a note of respect, ��I started teaching Gu Ling martial arts when he was eight. But I had met him before that because his mother, Situ Ning, was my good friend.��


    ��Sit.�� Mo Yan gestured towards another seat in the room.


    As Nangong Lin sat, the red candle was beside him, illuminating his face. However, from his angle, he could not see Mo Yan��s face at all. He then felt an unbeknownst sense of pressure.


    ��What kind of person is he?�� Mo Yan asked again.


    Nangong Lin was taken aback, ��Gu Ling? He is a person�� a man of great capabilities but indifferent to fame and fortune. He seems cold but is actually kind-hearted and values friendship and loyalty.��


    These were Nangong Lin��s innermost feelings, that he unintentionally blurted out, but immediately regretted it because he was obviously praising Gu Ling. Yet, he detested Gu Ling deeply.


    ��What was he like as a child? Was he different from ordinary children?�� Mo Yan questioned.


    Nangong Lin began to feel uneasy. Before his arrival, he hadn��t anticipated that Mo Zunzhu would be so interested in Gu Ling, and wondered if him being asked to enter was also because of Gu Ling?


    ��Can��t remember?�� Mo Yan asked.


    Gathering hisposure, Nangong Lin replied, ��Gu Ling has been different from ordinary children since he was young. He was exceptionally cool-headed and logical. There were times when you stared into his eyes, he did not seem like a child at all. Plus, he was exceptionally intelligent, had a good understanding, and learned anything quickly.�� Not certain about Mo Yan��s intentions, Nangong Lin chose to speak the truth in order to avoid getting himself into trouble. After all, many things were not only known by him.


    ��Did he ever suffer from any illness or severe injuries during his childhood?�� Mo Yan asked again.


    After thinking for a while, Nangong Lin shook his head and said, ��Not that I recall. He has been very healthy since birth and is a martial arts prodigy.��


    ��What about Su Liang then? Considering her significant changes, what��s your opinion?�� Mo Yan mentioned Su Liang again.


    With a snort, Nangong Lin said, ��Her martial arts were definitely taught by Gu Ling!��


    ��And her medical skills?�� Nangong Lin asked.


    Mo Yan shook his head, ��Her medical skills probably weren��t taught by him. Su Liang��s grandfather was a renowned doctor, it��s normal that she knows medical skills. The Su family could have simply kept this undisclosed before the incident.��


    ��If I want Gu Ling to abandon everything and leave with me to another ce, is that possible?�� Mo Yan asked.


    Nangong Lin immediately shook his head, ��Impossible. He wouldn��t part with Su Liang, unless����


    ��Unless what?�� Mo Yan probed.


    Nangong Lin��s gaze fleeting, ��Unless�� Su Liang dies. Only then can she be separated from Gu Ling.��


    ��Do you want to kill Su Liang?�� Mo Yan��s voice deepened.


    Nangong Lin��s heart skipped a beat. Although he still didn��t understand why Mo Yan wanted Gu Ling to leave with him, he could already confirm that Mo Yan came with Gu Ling in mind. Once he seeded, things would naturally be a lot easier for Nangong Lin.


    ��That woman has indeed spoiled many of my ns,�� Nangong Lin said, ��If she could be eliminated, it would be excellent.��


    ��It turns out that Yue Mei also wants to kill her. In this case, this task will be left to both of you.�� Mo Yan��s tone wasmanding. ��Do not harm Gu Ling, nor let him know that it has something to do with me. After the matter is aplished, whatever you ask for can be obtained.��


    Nangong Lin came out of the room, Yue Mei stood up immediately, but no one called her in.


    ��Let��s leave,�� Nangong Lin walked toward the exit without waiting for Yue Mei.


    Yue Mei frowned, picked up her crutch, and silently followed behind Nangong Lin.


    It was already daylight, and the two didn��t stop until they reached a quiet forest.


    ��What did Mo Zunzhu say?�� Yue Mei asked.


    ��He ordered us to kill Su Liang.�� Nangong Lin said pensively. ��Do you know if he has any connections with Gu Ling?��


    Yue Mei shook her head, ��I don��t know. However, killing Su Liang is exactly what I want to do. Gu Ling caused me to be a cripple, I would dismember Su Liang to let him feel the pain of loss. Haha! Now about my Senior Brother, he is interested in Su Liang just like he was once interested in that cheap woman, Shen Qingxue. I��ll make him regret rejecting me! Your plot failed, but I can definitely seed with a simr n because Su Liang knows very well that her master and Ming Ying are in my hands!��


    Nangong Lin looked in the direction of Xuanbei City, ��That��s good. It��s time for me to see my daughter. Let��s go.��


    Xuanbei City.


    Qiao Jing did not show up for the date, neither did he see Nangong Lin or receive any messages from him, but he was still on guard all the time.


    However, what Qiao Jing did not know was that Nangong Lin had secretly passed through Xuanbei City that day and went to the capital city with Yue Mei.


    War reports were continuously sent to the capital city. There was no sign of Mo Yan using explosives yet. However, Su Liang was worried that if Liang Country kept failing in the siege, Mo Yan��s patience might run out, he might end up lending a hand.


    Therefore, Su Liang was always calcting time, hoping that Min Rou and Old Mu could arrive soon, sessfully find Mo Yan, and inform him of the facts. Perhaps then, the whole situation could take a turn.

 Chapter 405: 405. Explode the city wall tomorrow

    Chapter 405: 405. Explode the city wall tomorrow<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Liang Country, Yao City.


    Like Duanmu Chen, Situ Xie was closely following the wars. The difference was that Duanmu Chen was only concerned about the war between Qian Country in the north and Liang Country, while Situ Xie was also focusing on the war between Qian Country in the south and Yin Country.<div>


    Whether Yin Country could capture Jiaye City was important to Liang Country. So, when Situ Xie received the news that Yin Country had sent troops ording to the time agreed with Ji Yuebai, he was greatly relieved.


    In his view, as long as Liang and Yin countries put pressure on Qian Country from both sides, the destruction of Qian Country was only a matter of time, and there was no other possibility.


    The cooperation of Mo Yan had made Situ Xie even more confident and emboldened, and he was just waiting for good news from the frontlines.


    However, as time went on, the initial high spirits cooled down, and the constant stream of war reports made Situ Xie increasingly anxious: not only was Xuanbei City not falling, but there was no sign of Jiaye City being captured!


    During this period, Jiao Jing, who had been the vanguard general of Xuanbei City, had been Situ Xie��s own grandson. His former identity as the second prince of Liang Country had made it difficult for people in the court, themon people, and the military to ignore him, resulting in many resentful and dissatisfied voices. Outsiders didn��t know the details of Jiao Jing��s betrayal of Liang Country and only felt that it was caused by internal problems within the royal family, but this hidden danger had not been resolved in time.


    Situ Xie��s sons and grandsons kept advising him that Jiao Jing, the traitor, must be removed as soon as possible. They said that he was the scourge of Liang Country��s Situ Family and that only his death could stabilize the military and the civilian poption.


    That��s also why Situ Xie decided to let Nangong Lin and Yue Mei serve him and go to deal with Jiao Jing when they came one after another. It wasn��t just about ��old grudges,�� but also ��new hatreds�� and the need for the current war to proceed.


    Situ Xie calcted the time and waited for the news of Nangong Lin and Yue Mei��s sess. The two of them, one being Jiao Jing��s master and the other a poison master, should have no problem dealing with Jiao Jing, even with Qiao Cong present.


    Right when Situ Xie estimated the time to be up, he happened to receive the news: Jiao Jing, who had been the vanguard general since the beginning of the war, had not shown up and had been reced by another young general with an unfamiliar face.


    The new general was Bai Yang, and the news Situ Xie received was from the day Bai Yang led the troops for the first time. Although Bai Yang was skilled in martial arts and still sessfully kept the Liang Country��s army outside Xuanbei City, the news that day brought a smile to Situ Xie��s face for the first time since the beginning of the war. To those who hated Jiao Jing, they even celebrated with alcohol, saying they were ��sending him off.��


    No matter if it was for personal or public reasons, the disappearance of Jiao Jing was good news for them.<div>


    Unfortunately, their happiness was a bit premature�� Because the next day, a new battle report came in, and Jiao Jing reappeared as the vanguard general of Qian Country and repelled the Liang Country��s army.


    As much as they were happy yesterday, today they would reap double the frustration.


    However, Situ Xie told Nangong Lin and Yue Mei that if they encountered any obstacles, they should go to Mo Yan. He believed that Jiao Jing could not escape Mo Yan��s hands.


    But as time passed, in the following war reports, every time Bai Yang reced Jiao Jing in battle, it led the Situ Family to believe that Jiao Jing had been captured by them, but Jiao Jing always reappeared on time the next day.


    After three rounds of such substitutions, although it was only six or seven days, Situ Xie felt that something unexpected must have happened; otherwise, Jiao Jing would not have been unharmed.


    Situ Xie did not arrange for any other skilled fighters to go and kill Jiao Jing. If Nangong Lin, Yue Mei, and Mo Yanbined could not do it, sending anyone else would be futile. However, Situ Xie did not think that the three of them together could not do it; he suspected that Mo Yan had not done the job.


    So, Situ Xie nned to send a confidant to see Mo Yan and inquire about the situation, as well as ask Mo Yan to think of a way to capture Xuanbei City as soon as possible. Otherwise, relying on the food supplied by the Yin Country, Liang Country would not be able tost too long.


    But before the confidant could be sent out, Situ Xie received a message that instantly changed his expression: Qian Country had secretly dispatched troops from Jiaye City northward before the war began!


    The reason Situ Xie only found out about this now was that both Yin Country and Qian Country had tried their best to hide their covert actions in order to deceive Liang Country. Especially Yin Country, who had been attacking Jiaye City with their army every day, would never have let the Liang Country��s Royal Family suspect that they were merely putting up a show.


    This message made Situ Xie furious! This not only showed that Qian Country had known about Liang Country��s intention to wage war, but it also indicated that the Qian Country��s Royal Family considered defending against Liang Country��s attack more important and didn��t need to worry about not defending the south!


    It should be noted that the Yin Country, which has been watching the fire from the other side all these years, has a unique natural resource and a national strength that is no weaker than that of Qian Country or Liang Country, and its military power is not weak either.<div>


    In this situation, there is only one possibility: Ji Yuebai is a fraud! He said he would cooperate with Liang Country but actually colluded with Qian Country secretly!


    ��Emperor Grandfather, could it be that Qian Country thinks that Liang Country��s military strength is stronger so they transferred some troops from the south to the north?�� Situ Jing couldn��t understand, ��There��s no reason for Ji Yuebai to collude with Qian Country. If that were the case, why would he send so much food to us?��


    That��s right, the food�� Situ Xie recalled the performance of Ji Yuebai��s master when he came to discuss with him and willingly provided food to Liang Country first, which showed great sincerity. This was also the reason why Situ Xie had never suspected that there would be any problems with Yin Country before they sent troops and until today.


    However, Situ Xie had been deceived, and the p in the face was too sudden for him to defend against, leaving him burning with anger, almost spitting blood!


    Seeing the terrifying gloom on Situ Xie��s face, Situ Jing realized that the worst situation had indeed urred: not only was Yin Country not Liang Country��s ally, but it had also be Qian Country��s backing!


    ��Gu Ling��Su Liang���� Situ Xie gritted his teeth, ��It must be their doing! Duanmu Chen doesn��t have the ability to persuade Ji Yuebai! Perhaps, when Ji Yuebai became the Crown Prince, it was Gu Ling who secretly helped him! As a matter of fact, Gu Ling��s whereabouts were unknown at that time!��


    Situ Jing frowned deeply, ��So��can we call for a cease-fire?�� There is no chance of winning if we continue to fight.


    Situ Xie said coldly, ��That food is bait! We��ve already taken the bait; do you think they will stop fighting if we call for a cease-fire?��


    A gust of wind blew in through the window, and Situ Jing felt a chill on the back of his neck, as if sensing for the first time that there was a crisis of national extinction in Liang Country.


    ��That mysterious master! Would he be able to do anything? Let him kill Gu Ling and Su Liang! Our obstacles will be reduced a lot! Also, kill Duanmu Chen and Ji Yuebai!�� Situ Jing clenched his fist and said.


    ��It��s not that easy.�� Situ Xie said coldly. Mo Yan had already said that he would arrange for his men to kill Duanmu Chen, and when Situ Xie received the news a few days ago, he thought that Mo Yan��s men had seeded when he learned that Gu Ling had be the Regent King of Qian Country. However, not long after, Duanmu Chen appeared unscathed once again.<div>


    ��If we can��t deal with Qian Country, then let��s kill Ji Yuebai who deceived us first!�� Situ Jing said sharply, ��Capture his son and hold him hostage! Let��s see if he obeys!��


    Situ Xie didn��t answer Situ Jing��s words but wrote another letter and had his confidant bring it to Mo Yan.


    After the man left, Situ Jing spoke again: ��Father Emperor, is that Mo surnamed person really trustworthy? Could he be in collusion with Gu Ling and Su Liang?��


    Situ Xie once evaluated that Su Liang��s greatest strength was his ability to sow discord in people��s hearts. Now even Ji Yuebai has unreasonably allied with Qian Country, Situ Jing finds the mysterious Mo Yan to be very suspicious.


    Situ Xie narrowed his eyes and shook his head after a while, ��He is not in the same league as Gu Ling and Su Liang.��


    ��But will he truly help us?�� Situ Jing asked again.


    As for this question, Situ Xie was not quite sure. But he knew that Mo Yan was an enemy of Gu Ling and Su Liang, and an enemy��s enemy is a friend. However, thinking that there was no exchange of interests between the Liang Imperial Family and Mo Yan, Situ Xie felt uneasy because he still didn��t know what Mo Yan��s purpose was foring out��


    But at this point, there is no turning back. Now that the war has begun in Liang Country, even if Liang Country wants to stop, Qian Country will not let it go easily.


    In the letter that Situ Xie sent to Mo Yan, he informed him of the situation where Yin Country secretly colluded with Qian Country to set a trap for Liang Country and asked Mo Yan to help Liang Country turn the tide by any means necessary, or else their cooperation would be doomed to fail.


    In addition to sending someone to find Mo Yan that day, Situ Xieter issued an Imperial Decree to the Peng Family, ordering Peng Wei, who had already disarmed, to go to Nanping City and fight on the battlefield with his only grandson.


    The Peng family received the Imperial Decree, but dared not express their anger. Peng Wei was old and had retired because of a severe injury. Although his condition had improved under Su Liang��s treatment and he had survived, his current physical condition was not suitable for leading troops into battle. Peng Wei had only one grandson for three generations, and he had already sought a decree from the former Emperor Situ Han that his grandson would not be sent to the battlefield.


    Although they were not on the front line, the Peng family still understood the current situation �C Liang Country wanted to fight Qian Country, but had not yet captured Xuanbei City in nearly half a month of fighting.


    The three generations of the Peng family knew very well that Situ Xie��s order to have Peng Wei take his grandson to Nanping City was not really to expect the old Peng Wei or his inexperienced grandson to lead soldiers, but because the Peng family had some past connections with Xing Ji, the currentmander of Xuanbei City, Su Liang, and Gu Ling!


    This was clearly a deliberate attempt to get the Peng family��s ancestors and grandchildren to go, to see if Xing Ji would show mercy to them, and even, if necessary, push the Peng family ancestors and grandchildren out as hostages.


    But the Imperial Decree had been issued, and they had to ept it and couldn��t refuse. The Peng family has been part of the Liang Country for generations and has military roots. If they defy the decree, no one will care about their past achievements and it will lead to a great disaster.


    Peng Wei��s son, Peng Qian, once suffered from a serious illness and was cured by Su Liang. He couldn��t bear to see his elderly father being forced to go to the battlefield again, so he went to the pce to plead to go to war in his father��s ce.


    Situ Xie said a few high-sounding words and finally changed the order, but only to let Peng Qian rece his son. As for Peng Wei, he must go, no matter what. Situ Xie said that the border needed Peng Wei to hold it.


    So Peng Wei and his son Peng Qian left Yao City and headed south to Nanping City.


    Peng Wei��s body could no longer bear the long journey on horseback. Peng Qian suggested that his father ride in a carriage, but the apanying martial arts officer sent by Situ Xie was very firm, saying that the Emperor had set a time limit to arrive in Yao City and could not dy. He asked Peng Wei to understand their situation.


    Peng Qian was full of anger but was stopped by Peng Wei, who said he was fine, could still hold on, and not to cause trouble.


    The situation of the world divided into three had been maintained for nearly a hundred years. Although Liang Country and Qian Country asionally had wars, nothing fundamentally affected the two countries.


    However, with the recent upheavals within the royal families of the three countries and the changes in the imperial thrones,st year Yin Country attacked Jiaye City but was repelled. Thus, when Liang Country began to attack Xuanbei City now, even themon people felt that the world was really about to change.


    As time went on, the stalemate in the war was not much of a problem for the Qian Country army, as their victoryy in blocking the Liang Country��s attack. However, it was clear that the Liang Country army from top to bottom was bing increasingly restless.


    Xing Ji and Qiao Jing analyzed together and thought this was an inevitable result. Liang Country wanted to fight but didn��t dare to start a war easily due to ack of food and supplies. But this did not mean that the Liang Country army had the strength to crush the Qian Country army once they solved the problem of food and supplies.


    Xing Ji had participated in the wars between the two countries when he was young, and he has been paying close attention to the changes in the Liang Country army over the years. Apart from Peng Wei, none of the other generals had anything he would be afraid of. However, Peng Wei was already old, and Peng Wei��s son-inw��s entire family had been wiped out by Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    On the other hand, the strength of the Qian Country army has obviously increased in recent years, thanks to Su Liang��s military training n, as well as her efforts to improve the army��s food and medical conditions. Even though Duanmu Yi has been abandoned now, he was a wise emperor during his reign, and he greatly valued Su Liang and seriously implemented many of her suggestions.


    At the militarymander level, there might be ack of people, but the current group of young generals, including Qiao Jing, Nian Jincheng, and Lian Shun, are all capable of facing any challenge alone. Even Bai Yang has been growing rapidly. In addition, there is Lin Bojun who guards the capital city. Not to mention that Gu Ling and Su Liang are both well-versed in military strategy and have more than once turned the tide as military geniuses.


    Therefore, as long as they confirmed that Yin Country would not interfere, Xing Ji and Qiao Jing did not think they would lose a frontal war. They were only worried that the mysterious group Su Liang repeatedly warned against would make a hard move.


    A few days ago, Nangong Lin sent a letter asking to meet with Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing, but the two didn��t go. They waited for Nangong Lin to make a move, but thetter remained quiet.


    Qiao Cong, who was waiting for Nangong Lin to appear and kill him, cursed angrily, ��He couldn��t have been struck by lightning, right?!��


    Qi Jun nodded solemnly, ��That��s really possible.��


    That day Xing Ji received another secret order from the capital city. It was said to be a secret order, but Duanmu Chen would always kindly inform the Xing family and Su mansion so that they could send letters. Putting other matters aside, Xing Ji opened Duanmu Chen��s secret order and was somewhat surprised.


    Duanmu Chen ordered Xing Ji to take the initiative to propose a truce and peace talks with Liang Country.


    When Qiao Jing returned from the city with his soldiers and saw the secret order, he frowned and thought for a moment, ��The emperor��s order must have been discussed with Gu Ling and Su Liang. I suspect that Su Liang is worried that if the war continues, the mysterious forces will not be able to contain themselves and make a hard move.��


    ��But will Nanping City agree to peace talks?�� asked Bai Yang.


    ��As long as we bring this up, they will have to consult Situ Xie. It is possible to pause the war.�� Qiao Jing exined to Bai Yang.


    Nian Jincheng seemed thoughtful, ��Situ Xie can��t be kept in the dark for too long about our alliance with Yin Country. He should know about it by now.��


    The letter from Nangong Qian that arrived simultaneously confirmed that Nangong Lin had indeed lied before.


    In Su Liang��s letter, she mentioned something that surprised both Nian Jincheng and Qiao Jing: If Mo Yan, the mysterious force��s suspected leader, appears and wants to capture or kill any of us or uses explosives to attack the city, tell him that I am his granddaughter and ask him toe to the capital city to see me.


    ��This���� Qiao Cong was puzzled, ��is this true or false? Is this a tactic by Xiaoliang to lure the enemy?��


    Thinking of Su Liang��s background, Nian Jincheng suspected that what Su Liang said in her letter might be true, even though everyone knows that she is Su Yuanzhou��s granddaughter, no one knows who her mother is!


    ��Did Su Liang just find out about this? Because of those assassins?�� Qiao Jing thought that if Su Liang had known earlier, she would not have mentioned it now.


    ��It must be,�� Nian Jincheng nodded. ��Anyway, from what Xiaoliang suggested, Mo Yan is extremely dangerous, so be extra careful in the future. As she mentioned before, avoid direct contact, and unless they approach us first, don��t create unnecessary trouble. When Liang Country��s army arrives tomorrow, tell them it��s time for a ceasefire and negotiations.��


    That night, in an inconspicuous house in Nanping City.


    Mo Yan saw He Wei, whose one arm had been blown off and half of his face covered in scars.


    ��What happened?�� Mo Yan asked coldly.


    Hanging his head, He Wei knelt down, ��Master, Gu Ling and Su Liang are too cunning, and they seemed to have known our actions in advance. They set an ambush, and everyone else is gone.�� He thought that Duanmu Chen would be either dead or seriously injured when he escaped from the capital city with his injuries, butter he heard that Duanmu Chen waspletely fine.


    ��How did you get injured like this?�� Mo Yan helped He Wei up.


    He Wei sighed deeply, ��I was blown up.�� He did not say that he was blown up by his own explosives but deliberately blurred the matter, letting Mo Yan assume that he was injured by Gu Ling and Su Liang.


    As expected, Mo Yan did not inquire further, ��How are Rou��er and the others?��


    He Wei shook his head, ��Rou��er was granted marriage, but at that time, I thought I was about to kill Duanmu Chen, so there would be no problem. I did not see them during that period to avoid any trouble.�� Because his daughter, son-inw, and granddaughter had contact with Su Liang, He Qianqian would recognize Su Liang��s appearance as simr to Mo Yan��s daughter, and He Wei had to deny that he had seen He Qianqian during that time. Moreover, he insisted that he had never seen Su Liang��s face firsthand to cover up the fact that he knew Su Liang was most likely Mo Yan��s granddaughter.


    ��I see. This time you go again, who do you think is the one I��m looking for between Gu Ling and Su Liang?�� Mo Yan asked.


    He Wei immediately replied, ��It��s Gu Ling. Su Liang didn��t show up and stayed at home with the child. It was almost entirely Gu Ling who ruined our operation. If you want to get rid of Gu Ling, you must kill Su Liang. He is incredibly powerful and hard to deal with, but on my way back, I��ve been thinking that the only thing that can defeat him and let him copse is Su Liang��s death!��


    With He Wei��s deration, Mo Yan nodded, ��I have sent Yue Mei and Nangong Lin to the capital city to kill Su Liang, they should be almost there.��


    He Wei felt a surge of joy within him but almost immediately noticed a problem. Yue Mei was very familiar with Shen Qingxue, and knew that Shen Qingxue had given birth to Mo Yan��s daughter. What if she sees Su Liang��s face and starts causing trouble?


    However, soon, He Wei realized that Yue Mei, like him, would discover that Su Liang might be Shen Qingxue��s granddaughter and doubtlessly put Su Liang to death before Mo Yan found out! First, Yue Mei��s greatest hatred was towards Shen Qingxue, and second, Su Liang was her target anyway. If Mo Yan knew and Su Liang gained power, Yue Mei would undoubtedly die.


    Thus, He Wei was slightly relieved.


    ��These useless soldiers from Liang Country can��t even capture a single city after such a long time.�� He Wei talked about the current battle.


    Mo Yan said coldly, ��I��m almost ready. I��ll blow up Xuanbei City��s walls tomorrow.��

 Chapter 406 Ill give you three breaths of time.

    Chapter 406 I''ll give you three breaths of time.


    Qian Country''s capital city, Su Mansion.


    After Min Rui suffered a stroke and was paralyzed, he was treated by an elderly Imperial Physician. The physician was notpletely helpless, but suspecting that Min Rui had been drugged by Gu Ling and Su Liang due to his own issues, he appeared to be conscientious and diligent on the surface, yet in reality, Min Rui''s condition did not improve at all.


    Old Master Min, who did not understand the character and behavior of Min Rui and his wife, was still worried about his son. After much thought, he decided to visit Su Mansion in person and ask Su Liang or Gu Ling to treat Min Rui.


    Old Master Min sent a message in advance, saying he would pay a visit. Su Liang guessed his intentions and did not refuse.


    On this day, Old Master Min brought valuable gifts to Su Mansion, and Su Liang weed him. Gu Ling was teaching two children martial arts, Cen Man was walking around with Gu Xiaonuan in her arms, and Nangong Rou and Qiuyue were sitting in a pavilion by theke doing needlework.


    There was a reason for this. In the past, Gu Ling had made a cloth doll for Zhengzheng. Last time Zhengzheng went home to see his brother, he took the doll with him.


    Ji Xiaoshu found out that the cute and silly cloth tiger was actually made by his cool master, and he was shocked. It was as if he could no longer look straight at Gu Ling. Then, he clung to Gu Ling like a little monkey and strongly demanded that Gu Ling make one for him personally, or he would cry.


    Of course, Gu Ling threw Ji Xiaoshu out and told him to cry as he pleased.


    Nangong Qian, who happened to see what happened, found out the reason. Recently, her embroidery had been improving, so she proposed to make dolls for the children, but she would need Su Liang''s help with drawing. Many of the patterns that Nangong Qian had used for embroidery and making clothes in the past were provided by Su Liang, which were simple, beautiful, and elegant.


    Seeing that Gu Ling remained unmoved, Ji Xiaoshu swiftly snatched Zhengzheng''s cloth tiger, and Zhengzheng generously gave it to him.


    Then, they both said they wanted a frog, but Nangong Qian firmly rejected the idea. During their time on Wangxiang Mountain, she had identally seen what a real frog looked like and was almost scared to death.


    So, after some discussion, the two children decided they wanted one lion and one wolf, and they had to be life-sized.


    Gu Ling drew the patterns for them in detail, including the dimensions of each part.


    At this moment, Nangong Qian and Qiuyue had already cut out the cloth and prepared the cotton for stuffing. Nangong Qian was sewing a lion doll, and Qiuyue was sewing a wolf doll.


    "After these two are done, I''ll make a big tiger for my grandfather." Nangong Qian said with a smile.


    Qiuyue thought it was very appropriate. In her eyes, Qiao Cong was just like a tiger, exuding an aura of power even when he wasn''t angry.


    Here, Su Liang poured a cup of hot tea for Old Master Min. After he expressed his thanks, he got straight to the point, "Thanks to the prince and princess for treating my son Min Rui before. He was about to recover when something happened to Rou''er. He may have been under too much pressure and became sick from feeling stifled." Old Master Min sighed deeply as he spoke.


    Upon hearing Old Master Min address her as the princess, Su Liang remembered that Gu Ling was now nominally the Regent King of Qian Country. Duanmu Chen refused to revoke this title.


    "I saw Elder Gao earlier and heard him say that," Su Liang said, "I''ll go with Master Minter to take a look."


    Old Master Min''s expression brightened, "Thank you, Your Highness."


    As Su Liang stepped out, Ji Xiaoshu greeted her enthusiastically, "Mother!" She looked over and saw Ji Xiaoshu being kicked in the butt by Gu Ling, telling him to focus on practicing his horse stance and not to move recklessly.


    Smiling, Su Liang waved at the two children and walked over to tell Gu Ling that she was going to Min Mansion for a while.


    "You stay here and watch the children. Let Master apany me," Su Liang knew that Gu Ling would not let her go out alone. Cen Man, who had juste over with Gu Xiaonuan in her arms, handed the baby girl to Gu Ling upon hearing this.


    Gu Xiaonuan kicked her little legs in Gu Ling''s arms. Su Liang was still wondering what was going on, as her daughter was always very well-behaved when held by Gu Ling.


    However, in the next moment, Gu Ling walked over to Ji Xiaoshu with Gu Xiaonuan in his arms and let her kick Ji Xiaoshu''s butt as well...


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately protested, "Mother, look at my master! Not only is he beating me, but he''s also using my little sister as a tool to beat me!"


    Looking at the toothy grin on Gu Xiaonuan''s face, Su Liang couldn''t help but sigh, "This time, it''s not your master''s fault. It''s your sister who wanted to kick you."


    Zhengzheng couldn''t help butugh, "It must be because my sister saw how Master beat Xiaoshu and wanted to learn by example!"


    Ji Xiaoshu alsoughed, "My little sister is so smart!"


    ...


    Cen Man apanied Su Liang to Min Mansion.


    When they saw Min Rui, a servant was feeding him soup. Min Rui''s gaze fell on Su Liang, and his eyes instantly turned gloomy.


    Old Master Min didn''t notice it, "Rui''er, I''ve specially invited the Regent Princess to treat you."


    Min Rui closed his eyes, clenched his teeth, and showed a face full of resistance, which made Old Master Min feel inexplicable.


    Su Liang came forward to check Min Rui''s condition and took his pulse. Then, she looked at the prescription left by the elderly Imperial Physician, "Elder Gao''s prescription is correct. If his condition has not improved, it may be because of a heart ailment. Heart ailments are difficult to treat. If he cannot let go of his troubles, even the best medicine will be useless."


    Upon hearing this, Old Master Min nodded in agreement, "The princess is right. That''s exactly the case. Min Rui''s wife left with Rou''er without telling anyone, leaving him behind. He is very upset about this."


    Su Liang looked at Min Rui with a smile, "Try to let go of your worries. They will be fine."


    Old Master Min only felt that Su Liang was gentle and kind, but Min Rui knew very well that Su Liang was mocking and humiliating him! And she must be speaking sarcastically!


    Unfortunately, Min Rui couldn''t even utter aplete sentence. The medicine he took every day could only maintain his current condition, with no improvement at all.


    In the end, it was as if Su Liang had done nothing, and she was respectfully escorted out by Old Master Min.


    Since they were already out, Su Liang decided to visit Old Master Qin in the neighboring Duke Mansion. Old Master Qin was very happy to see her and gave her a fat fish that he had just caught.


    On the way back, Cen Man asked Su Liang, "Did you juste out for a walk?"


    Su Liang nodded, "Old Master Min personally came to invite me, so it would be impolite to refuse. I just went through the motions." If this made Min Rui''s condition even worse due to anger, that would be fine too.


    As they walked, Cen Man nced back and had a strange feeling that someone was watching them, but she did not see anyone suspicious.


    Upon returning home, Su Liang fed Gu Xiaonuan first and was about to take her out when she saw Gu Ling entering through the door.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Liang noticed Gu Ling frowning slightly.


    "Qiuyue." Gu Ling said while pointing at his own brow.


    Su Liang furrowed her brows, "Someone wants to kill Qiuyue?"


    Gu Ling shook his head, "Not necessarily targeting her, but she is in danger."


    "Nangong Lin?" Su Liang blurted out. Not many people knew Qiuyue, and if Nangong Lin came and wanted to take Nangong Qian away, he might kill Qiuyue in passing, as Qiuyue was inseparable from Nangong Qian.


    Nowadays, Nangong Qian would asionally go out, always apanied and protected by Cen Man. However, if a master like Nangong Lin were to appear, Cen Man could only protect Nangong Qian enough for her to escape, leaving Qiuyue vulnerable to an attack.


    Su Liang imagined various scenarios and, in the end, still felt that Nangong Lin was the most suspicious. However, she didn''t rule out the possibility that someone else mighte to Su Mansion to kill or kidnap someone, and Qiuyue could just be caught in the crossfire.


    Her forehead showed a ck fog, which meant that if she didn''t do anything in the next three days and carried on with her original ns, she would die.


    It would be easy to forbid Qiuyue and Nangong Qian from leaving the house for three days, as they didn''t often venture outside. However, after discussing with Gu Ling, Su Liang decided to wait and see, keeping an eye on Nangong Qian and Qiuyue, and only taking action when someone appeared. If they could eliminate Nangong Lin in the process, it would also solve a hidden danger.


    ...


    In the dense forest outside the capital city.


    Nangong Lin frowned as he looked at Yue Mei, who was leaning against a tree with an uncertain expression on her face. "What do you need to do outside the city? We haven''t been discovered."


    Yue Mei didn''t answer and remained lost in her thoughts.


    Nangong Lin didn''t get angry, either. Instead, he found a stone nearby to sit on and rest, waiting for Yue Mei to return to normal. He knew that Yue Mei was a Poison Master and had a paranoid personality, so he didn''t dare to provoke her carelessly.


    About a quarter of an hourter, Nangong Lin saw Yue Mei move. She faced the direction of the capital city and muttered something to herself, her words indecipherable.


    Nangong Lin got up and walked over. "What''s wrong, after all?"


    Yue Mei turned around, looked at Nangong Lin, and suddenly revealed a creepy smile. "Nothing. I just suddenly figured out a few things today."


    Nangong Lin had a feeling that Yue Mei was hiding something from him. They had just arrived in the capital city today and happened toe across Su Liang, who was out. However, it wasn''t convenient to act in broad daylight, so they only followed her for a short while. Even then, they were almost discovered by Cen Man.


    Afterwards, Yue Mei didn''t say anything and left the city.


    Nangong Lin recalled that when he signaled to Yue Mei that the woman on horseback was Su Liang, she looked over and her pupils dted, as if her eyeballs were about to pop out...


    Nangong Lin wondered, had Yue Mei never met Su Liang before? Did Su Liang''s appearance remind her of someone? Was it rted to Su Liang''s background? He had researched before, and Su Liang''s birth mother was unknown.


    Immediately, Nangong Lin thought about the fact that he had casually chatted with Yue Mei about a lot of things on the way, learning some details about her, including the grievances between her and Su Liang''s master, Old Bai, and Shen Qingxue, who was sold by her years ago...


    Shen Qingxue, Su Liang''s master... Nangong Lin couldn''t help bute up with a bold guess. Was Su Liang''s identity rted to Shen Qingxue? Judging by their age, she might be Shen Qingxue''s granddaughter or great-granddaughter, and they looked simr in appearance. Otherwise, why would Shen Qingxue''s senior be Su Liang''s master? And why would Yue Mei show such shock when she saw her, speaking strangely. "She figured a few things out"? Did she mean why Old Bai was so good to Su Liang? Previously, Yue Mei had said, "I really don''t understand, we grew up together, but my senior betrayed me and now cares more for a disciple he barely knows, even risking his life!"


    "Send a message to Su Mansion as nned," Yue Mei said. "Tonight, Su Liang wille out to exchange for my senior at midnight, most likely apanied by Gu Ling, just likest time. As long as he leaves the house, the people in Su Mansion are no match for us. Take the opportunity to bring your daughter back!" This was agreed upon during their journey, and Nangong Lin insisted on taking Nangong Qian away. Yue Mei agreed.


    Before leaving the dense forest, Nangong Lin couldn''t help but ask, "Is it because of Su Liang''s appearance? Do you know her mother?"


    Yue Mei looked coldly at Nangong Lin, "Rein in your curiosity!"


    Nangong Linughed, "We are here to carry out Mo Zunzhu''s orders. I need to make sure you won''t change the n because of the sudden realization you had today and not tell me, otherwise, wouldn''t that be trapping me?"


    "It won''t change!" Yue Mei coldly snorted, "Now, I want to kill Su Liang even more."


    Hearing this, Nangong Lin truly believed that Su Liang could be Shen Qingxue''s granddaughter or great-granddaughter. However, if it were that simple, why couldn''t she tell him directly? He had nothing to do with Shen Qingxue. There must be other secrets in this.


    Thinking back on Yue Mei''s earlier statement that she had contact with Mo Yan''s power decades ago, and that Shen Qingxue was "sold" to the young master of that power, Nangong Lin had a thought. Could the young master from decades ago be the current ind Master of Xingluo Ind, Mo Zunzhu? In that case, was Su Liang the granddaughter or great-granddaughter of that person?


    If that was the case, it would make sense that Yue Mei refused to say it outright... Nangong Lin felt that he had probably glimpsed the truth of the matter, as well as the biggest secret at the moment, a secret that even Mo Yan was clearly unaware of.


    However, Nangong Lin had always been scheming and did not show it. He did not ask further, just said that everything should proceed ording to the original n.


    So, in the evening, an old beggar sent a letter to the Su Mansion.


    "Yue Mei?" Su Liang was a bit surprised. Because today, after Gu Ling discovered that Qiuyue''s eyebrows had ck mist on them, they thought that Nangong Lin would suddenlye to cause trouble. "Last time she captured Zhengzheng, I didn''t go, and you, Great God, chopped off one of her hands and feet. How dare she use the same trick again?"


    Gu Ling pondered for a moment, "Min Rou said that Yue Mei had taken Ying Ying to the Starfall Ind. Now that she might have been sent by Mo Yan to kill you, she shouldn''t be alone."


    Min Rou should be arriving in Xuanbei City soon, but whether she could find Mo Yan was still uncertain.


    "Could it be that Nangong Lin has also joined Starfall Ind? Did hee with Yue Mei?" Su Liang guessed. Nangong Lin had had an incident on Qiao Cong''s ind, and then escaped by sea, so it was possible that he would go to Starfall Ind.


    After reading the letter again, Su Liang believed that Yue Mei truly captured Old Bai. But in order to control him, it would likely be necessary to put him into aa. Carrying a hostage all the way here was actually very troublesome.


    "In case she was really sent by Mo Yan and brought explosives to ambush me, it is indeed very dangerous," Su Liang analyzed. "I don''t think she brought Old Bai here. Even if she did, she wouldn''t kill him if we didn''t show up. In that case, we shouldn''t go to the appointment, just keep an eye on Qiuyue."


    ...


    When it was deep into the night and all was quiet.


    Gu Ling left the mansion secretly and returned after taking a detour nearby.


    Su Liang arranged for Nangong Qian and Qiuyue to stay in another courtyard tonight, while Cen Man guarded the children in Yuanming Pavilion. Su Liang disguised herself as Qiuyue, staying in the room with the bed canopy hanging down, and no one inside. Gu Ling was waiting quietly in the shadow of the courtyard.


    A quarter past midnight, Gu Ling saw a familiar figure approaching, it was Nangong Lin without a doubt. And there was no one behind Nangong Lin.


    One of the windows was half-open. Nangong Lin, silently at the window, first looked around cautiously, and then peered inside through the crack.


    Amp was lit in the room, and Nangong Lin saw "Qiuyue" sleeping on the couch. He gently pushed the window open and was about to go in when he suddenly felt that his chest had been pierced through by something!


    Nangong Lin stiffened, looked back, and saw Gu Ling standing behind him, holding something in his hand and aiming it at him.


    The moonlight was bright and clear, and Gu Ling''splexion was indifferent, like a banished fairy and even more like a killer.


    How did he know I wasing? Can he predict the future... As this thought shed through Nangong Lin''s mind, he felt a sense of foreboding, and was about to escape when he felt his body quickly bing paralyzed and involuntarily falling to the ground!


    As Gu Ling approached, Su Liang also came out of the room after hearing themotion. She had guessed almost correctly during the day - that Nangong Lin wasing to find Nangong Qian and would try to kill Qiuyue by taking advantage of the opportunity.


    "You...you are Su Liang?" Nangong Lin looked at the eyes of "Qiuyue", his heart filled with horror. His n was very secretive, why did they seem to know it beforehand?


    The reason Nangong Lin had found Nangong Qian''s dwelling was because of the scarcity of people in Su Mansion and the fact that there was only one courtyard lit up apart from Yuanming Pavilion. Nangong Lin knew that Nangong Qian had been afraid of the dark since childhood and needed a light on during the night. Moreover, he saw "Qiuyue" there.


    Su Liang smiled, "We meet again. Where''s Yue Mei? Did youe together? Tell us how to find her, or else, tonight will be the day of your death."


    Nangong Lin''s face was extremely ugly, "How did you know I woulde?"


    "Stop talking nonsense." Gu Ling said, aiming the muzzle at Nangong Lin''s forehead, "You have three breaths of time."

 Chapter 407. Win decisively together

    Chapter 407. Win decisively together


    The night wind brushed against his face, it wasn''t cold, but Nangong Lin couldn''t help but shiver. He knew very well, if Gu Ling said she wanted to kill him, she would really do it!


    "I''ll talk." History showed that Nangong Lin was a man who understood the times.


    Gu Ling put away the gun in her hand, pulled up one of Nangong Lin''s arms, and dragged him from the ground into the room.


    Su Liang closed the doors and windows, turned themp wick a bit, and the room became a bit brighter.


    "Start talking, from the very beginning." Su Liang sat down, her gaze coldly fixing on Nangong Lin.


    "What...from the beginning?" Nangong Lin was dazed for a moment. He was thinking about how to describe the matter of Yue Mei.


    "Start recounting from the day you were injured and escapedst year. Where you went afterward, who you met." Su Liang said.


    Nangong Lin''s heart tightened. If he started recounting from the very beginning, the time span was long, and the matters and people involved wererge. If he had any oversight in any area, he would be discovered. At this point, he had no doubt about how terrifying the intellect of Gu Ling and Su Liang could be.


    But, Nangong Lin dared not stay silent, he didn''t even have the chance to hesitate over what he would think, "When I escaped that time, I hid in Yin Country to heal after reaching the shore. My Achilles tendon was cut. It wasn''t until two months ago that I fully recovered. Before that, I did not go anywhere and did not contact anyone. I was afraid that practicing martial arts would further harm me and my leg would be useless."


    Su Liang believed this was usible. If the Achilles tendon was damaged, it would not be easy to fully heal.


    "More than a month ago, I left Yin Country and went to Liang Country to see Situ Xie, hoping to serve him." Nangong Lin did not have time to fabricate a consistent story, so he decided to speak the truth about certain things, "You are certainly going to kill me. I had no other choice but to join Situ Xie..."


    "No need to exin so much," Su Liang interrupted Nangong Lin. "Just say what you have done."


    Nangong Lin''s face stiffened, he took a deep breath, and continued, "I got to know Yue Mei at Situ Xie''s ce, I only knew she was a Poison Master, and nothing more. By that time, Liang Country and Qian Country had already started fighting, and Liang Country was failing in the siege. Many people were shifting the me to Situ Jing...Qiao Jing''s shoulders, in Liang Country the call to quickly eliminate this traitor Qiao Jing, was very high. Situ Xie then sent me and Yue Mei to Xuanbei City to kill Qiao Jing."


    "I lied that Qianqian was with me, and wished to make a final farewell with Qiao Jing and master, in an attempt to lure them out of the city, but they didn''t go at all." Nangong Lin''s face darkened, "Then we received new orders, toe to the capital city and kill you."


    Su Liang: ...there really were quite a few people wanting to kill her during this period!


    "I arranged with Yue Mei, tonight she would lure Gu Ling out, and then I would take Qianqian away." Nangong Lin said, "I didn''t expect that Gu Ling didn''t leave, even if she did, Yue Mei wouldn''t have gone. She had fallen into the same trap before."


    "Then, how do you n to kill me?" Su Liang asked.


    Nangong Lin paused for a moment before speaking, "It was Yue Mei''s idea. She wanted to capture another child from your family, then find a ce and have a daytime rendezvous with you, and let you make the exchange yourself."


    "Who do you n to kidnap?" Su Liang''s eyes were icy cold.


    Nangong Lin shook his head, "We haven''t decided yet. We agreed to wait until I took away Qianqian tonight, then decide ording to the situation. She is now handicapped, so some things will have to wait for me to handle. But she has said it before, it''s not easy to kidnap a child from the Su Mansion, so it may be possible to kidnap one from the Lin Family. Even though tonight''s actions would alert everyone, you can''t protect that many people."


    "Where is your hideout?" Su Liang asked.


    Nangong Lin provided a location in the woods outside the city.


    "Finished?" Gu Ling asked coldly.


    Nangong Lin sighed, and before him shed a ck figure. Gu Ling once again pointed the gun at his forehead, "Since you have nothing useful to offer, you might as well die."


    Nangong Lin''s eyes widened, and he began to sweat profusely. This was the first time he had felt the proximity of death, and he couldn''t keep calm anymore, blurting out, "I haven''t finished!"


    "Continue," Gu Ling did not withdraw her gun.


    Although Nangong Lin''s story didn''t seem to have anything wrong with it, Gu Ling felt that it couldn''t be that simple.


    "There''s one more thing. During the day, I followed Cen Man into the city and happened to see Su Liang. We trailed her in secret for a while, and then Cen Man suddenly left the city," Nangong Lin recounted, drenched in sweat. "When she left the city, she was mumbling to herself while looking towards the capital city. I don''t know why. I asked her, but she wouldn''t say. But I guess it has something to do with Su Liang''s background. As long as you let me live, I will tell you everything! I swear, it''s true!"


    Nangong Lin had managed to not panic in this critical situation. He was telling the truth, but he didn''t mention Mo Yan at first and deliberately saved the most important part forst. ording to his guess, Mo Yan doesn''t know that Su Liang is his granddaughter or grandniece, and Su Liang has no idea about it either. Su Liang knew nothing about Xingluo Ind and Mo Yan, let alone the fact that Mo Yan now wanted to kill her and was helping Situ Xie to fight against the Qian Country. From the respect Situ Xie and Yue Mei showed towards Mo Yan, it could be seen that Mo Yan was certainly a formidable and dangerous adversary, who might prove to be the greatest threat to Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    Just as Nangong Lin thought he could make his escape by leveraging this secret, he noticed that Gu Ling''s face remained unchanged. Su Liang sneered suddenly, "Is that all?"


    Nangong Lin''s heart skipped a beat. "You...don''t you want to know about your heritage?"


    "Do you think you know more about my heritage than me?" Su Liang questioned back.


    Nangong could hardly believe what he was hearing. Could it be that she knew about Xingluo Ind? About Shen Qingxue and Mo Yan? Shen Qingxue... His expression suddenly froze as he realized that he had forgotten one thing! Mo Fei, Shen Qingxue''s senior brother and Su Liang''s master (also known as Old Bai, many of you might have forgotten it) might have told Su Liang that she is Shen Qingxue''s granddaughter or grandniece already! Moreover, Mo Fei might know who Shen Qingxue''s lover was!


    No no no... Nangong thought something was off. If Su Liang already knew about Xingluo Ind and Mo Yan, and that she could possibly be Mo Yan''s granddaughter or grandniece, she would not just stand by and do nothing. At least, she would have let Mo Yan know about this, and a lot of things might have been different!


    But in the next moment, Su Liang spoke, "Xingluo Ind? Mo Yan? Shen Qingxue? My birth mother? Anything else?"


    Nangong Lin felt the chill of death upon hearing this. He marveled at his so-called secret, which Su Liang had known all along, and even more. Since she mentioned her birth mother, she must indeed be Shen Qingxue and Mo Yan''s granddaughter. Nangong Lin had not ruled out the possibility that Su Liang was their grandniece, because he always felt that Su Liang''s father couldn''t have been Su Yuanzhou''s son. The Su family couldn''t have produced a such monstrous person...


    "Since you have never been to Xingluo Ind, the so-called secret you told me today is just a guess based on Yue Mei''s abnormal behavior," Su Liang hummed. "But, it''s meaningless now."


    "I... I can help you catch Yue Mei! She has taken your master captive!" Nangong Lin said urgently.


    "No need," Su Liang shook her head and Gu Ling moved the gun away from Nangong Lin''s forehead to shoot through both of his wrists.


    Before Nangong Lin''s scream of agony could escape his lips, he fainted.


    At midnight, Gu Ling disguised herself as Nangong Lin and left the city with Su Liang, who was disguised as Nangong Qian.


    ording to what Nangong Lin had told them, Gu Ling found the approximate location and stopped there without going further. She leaned against a tree and began to cough. It was to ensure Cen Man didn''t get suspicious should the exact meeting spot not be correct.


    As expected, a short whileter, there was a rustle nearby, followed by the voice of Yue Mei, "You''re injured?"


    Gu Ling coughed again, and Yue Mei emerged from behind arge tree, leaning on a crutch, her iron hand emanating a cold light.


    The distance between them was about three meters.


    Setting Su Liang down by a tree, Gu Ling began to speak, "The woman who lives with Qianqian is an olddy."


    "The one we saw with Su Liang in the day? Regardless, I''ve already helped you get your daughter out of Su Mansion. Now, it''s time to get to real business!" Yue Mei huffed coldly.


    Gu Ling nodded, "I''ll follow your lead."


    "If your injury isn''t too severe, act tonight. Go to Lin Mansion and snatch one of Lin Shuzhi''s grandsons! Thisbe easy for you, Lin Mansion can''t possibly have a master. Then, we can wait for Su Liang and Gu Ling toe begging. Ha ha ha ha!" Yue Mei sneered.


    "Alright. Could you watch over Qianqian? Don''t wake her up yet," Gu Ling said, adjusting Su Liang''s clothes.


    "Just go, your precious daughter won''t experience any harm!" Yue Mei retorted walking over.


    Gu Ling nodded, turned around, and quickly disappeared from Yue Mei''s sight.


    Yue Mei stood next to Su Liang, looking at her coldly, "Why does he care so much for a useless daughter? He should''ve gotten a new woman and fathered a son."


    Meanwhile, Su Liang yed the role of an unconscious girl while awake and began to wonder: Did Yue Mei have her own flesh and blood grandchildren hidden somewhere? Why else would she align herself with Situ Xie?


    Su Liang slumped onto the ground. Yue Mei sneered, attempting to lift her with the crutch, but failed.


    Cursing, Yue Mei approached again, trying to support Su Liang with her remaining hand.


    In the next moment, Su Liang''s eyes snapped open, and her knife, cold and unyielding, mercilessly severed Yue Mei''s remaining hand!


    Yue Mei fell to the ground in pain, just in time to see "Nangong Lin," who had left not too long ago, appear by her side, holding something dark in his hand, targeting her left shoulder.


    "You... Gu Ling?!" Yue Mei''s expression was one of horror. She could not forget Gu Ling''s calm yet terrifying eyes from when she had been pushed off the cliff.


    Everything happened quickly. As Yue Mei opened her mouth, Gu Ling had already driven two nails into her shoulders, paralyzing her body from the neck up and down. And because Su Liang had cut off her hand, she couldn''t even use her poison techniques.


    To make sure nothing went wrong, Gu Ling and Su Liang performed a show for Yue Mei, all to prevent her from getting a chance to poison them.


    "Old hag, finally showing your face," Su Liang stood up and mmed Yue Mei''s bloody severed hand onto her face.


    Yue Mei had been sshed with her own blood. She watched Su Liang go to Gu Ling''s side, a cloth soaked with a medicine in her hand to reveal a face that sent Liam seething...


    "Do you recognize me?" Su Liang asked, a smile ying on her lips, "But we''ve never met before. Do I resemble someone you despise?"


    Yue Mei closed her eyes, refusing to look at anything. But due to her rage, blood trickled from the corner of her mouth.


    "You can think about how to deceive me. For every nonsense you say before you tell me the whereabouts of my master and the Ying siblings, I''ll cut one piece of flesh from you," Su Liang calmly threatened, "If you don''t answer my questions, I''ll cut your flesh as well. If you really have the guts, you can bite your tongue. I don''t care. I know my sister Ying is on Xingluo Ind; your so-called big secret was deduced and told by Nangong Lin. Moreover, I already knew it before he said it. I''m the granddaughter of Mo Yan and Shen Qingxue, right?"


    Yue Mei''s body shook noticeably, and she spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Continuing, Su Liang said, "Therefore, Mo Yan doesn''t care about you, and even if he does, after he knows, he might want to kill me, but the possibility of him killing you is greater, don''t you think?"


    Instead of interrogating Yue Mei in the woods, Gu Ling and Su Liang brought her back to Su Mansion and tossed her into the same dungeon as Nangong Lin. Although Nangong Lin might be useless in the future, they temporarily kept him, thinking he could be of use someday. After all, he was nowpletely disabled and no longer posed any threat. They could kill himter if necessary.


    ...


    By the time Gu Ling and Su Liang had dealt with Nangong Lin and Yue Mei, day was about to break, and the two of them went to sleep.


    Early the next morning, everyone in the mansion gathered on the first floor of the Yuanming Pavilion.


    Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng were ying and chasing each other, while Gu Xiaonuanughed and pped her hands in Gu Ling''s arms, seemingly cheering for one of the brothers.


    "Did anyone appearst night?" Cen Man enquired.


    Nangong Qian tugged at her handkerchief. She and Qiuyue had been moved to a different ce to stay, which Qiuyue suggested was probably for protection against Nangong Lin; no one else woulde looking for them.


    Su Liang nodded, "Nangong Lin came with the intention to kill Qiuyue and kidnap Nangong Qian. Both he and Yue Mei have been captured."


    Qiuyue''s face paled, and Nangong Qian looked down, her hopeful fantasies about Nangong Lin shattered.


    In fact, Nangong Lin had been brought down by Gu Ling before even entering the room, but the ck fog appearing from Qiuyue''s forehead indicated that she would have been killed by Nangong Linst night if not for Gu Ling''s interference.


    Su Liang mentioned this to ensure that Nangong Qian would no longer hold any hopes for Nangong Lin. He was not worth it.


    Cen Man sighed with relief, "That''s good." However, she also started doubting if Su Ling or Gu Ling had any predictive powers, but refrained from voicing her thoughts. If such special abilities existed, it was safest not to mention them.


    After breakfast, Su Ling and Gu Ling went to the dungeon to interrogate Yue Mei.


    At the same time, the Liang Country''s army was once again at the gates of Xuanbei City.


    Mo Yan and He Wei stood behind the army, looking distantly at Xing Ji on the city building.


    In a low voice, He Wei asked, "Master, taking Xuanbei City today is not a problem. However, if Yue Mei and Nangong Lin prove useless in the capital city, should I take a team there again?"


    Mo Yan shook his head, "First destroy Xuanbei City, we can deal with the Su Liang problem when we return."

 Chapter 408: 408. Min Rou Arrives

    Chapter 408: 408. Min Rou Arrives<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Unlike before, this time the Liang Country��s army didn��t start attacking the city right away, but challenged them under the city walls instead.


    Xing Ji stood on the city building, watching the Liang Country��s army make way for an old, white-haired general on horseback from the back. His face darkened: it was actually Peng Wei!<div>


    Xuanbei City hadn��t received any news about Peng Wei in Nanping City, and he hadn��t shown himself before either. Xing Ji felt that there was only one possibility: Peng Wei had just arrived, and was forced to enter the battlefield immediately. And they sent a once seriously injured veteran like him to the front? Situ Xie��s sinister intentions were obvious!


    Xing Ji��s father had a good rtionship with Peng Wei years ago, despite their different national positions. A few years ago when Peng Wei was seriously injured, it was Su Liang and Gu Ling who saved him, and even helped to temporarily restore peace between the two countries.


    Xing Ji was very clear that Peng Wei did note voluntarily. The Peng family had already decided toy down their arms and live a peaceful life after experiencing many difficulties.


    As the bravest veteran in Liang Country, Peng Wei��s arrival at the forefront of the army immediately ignited the cheers of the Liang Country��s soldiers.


    Qiao Jing, who grew up in Xuanbei City and had been in the army for several years, was very familiar with Peng Wei and knew about his good rtionship with Qian Country. Naturally, he also guessed what Situ Xie intended to do with Peng Wei.


    As such, Qiao Jing, who was supposed to lead the troops out of the city to fight, went up to the city building to discuss with Xing Ji how to deal with the situation.


    As soon as Qiao Jing stood beside Xing Ji, he saw Peng Wei draw his sword and point it at him, ��I am here by imperial edict to kill the traitor! Qiao Jing, do you dare to fight under the city?��


    As soon as these words were spoken, the morale of the Liang Country��s army, who had been frustrated in their siege for half a month and deeply resented Qiao Jing, rose once again and shouted loudly.


    However, Xing Ji could hear that Peng Wei��s voice was exhausted and full of fatigue.


    Not to mention that Peng Wei was old, in poor health, and must have rushed here day and night without proper rest. Even at his prime, he was no match for Qiao Jing in terms of martial arts.


    Xing Ji and Qiao Jing nced at each other, and without saying it aloud, they both knew what Situ Xie intended.<div>


    If Qiao Jing did not ept the challenge, or showed mercy to Peng Wei, clearly having superior strength but unwilling to kill him, it would make people on Qian Country��s side doubt his loyalty.


    However, if Qiao Jing treated Peng Wei as an enemy general and killed him in a normal battle, it would further fuel the hatred of Liang Country��s army towards him and Qian Country, and they would recklessly attack Xuanbei City in the next stage.


    No matter what, Situ Xie had calcted that Peng Wei would be advantageous for Liang Country. As for his family in Yao City, Peng Wei didn��t dare to disobey the orders. Whether he would die or not, Situ Xie didn��t care at all. He might even hope that Peng Wei would die miserably under Xuanbei City, giving a morale boost to Liang Country��s army.


    ��Marquis, what should I do?�� Qiao Jing was really in a dilemma. It was wartime, and sentiment could not be considered, but he didn��t want to fight Peng Wei at all.


    Since no one from Qian Country responded to Peng Wei��s challenge, the Liang Country��s army began to shout ��traitor�� louder and louder.


    Xing Ji turned his head and whispered to Bai Yang, who left quickly.


    A momentter, an arrow shot through the air, aimed directly at the horse under Peng Wei!


    The Liang Country��s army��s cheers came to an abrupt halt. Peng Wei saw it and tried to dodge, but failed. His horse fell to the ground with an arrow in it, and he himself also fell to the ground, only to be quickly carried away to the rear by his men.


    Xing Ji, from his high vantage point, spoke loudly, ��What traitor? General Qiao only chose the light over the darkness! If any of you want to be citizens of Qian Country like General Qiao, justy down your weapons, and Qian Country will protect you. At least in Qian Country, you don��t have to worry about filling your stomachs, unlike in Liang Country. Can you have a full meal all year round? You came to fight Qian Country just to have enough to eat, and since you can��t win, why not just join Qian Country? Isn��t that simpler?��


    What just happened, along with Xing Ji��s words, instantly extinguished the Liang Country army��s morale. On the other hand,ughter erupted from Qian Country��s side.


    Qiao Jing sighed softly. As for Peng Wei��s challenge, this was the only way to deal with it. Fighting or not fighting would both y into Situ Xie��s scheme. The best solution was to simply ignore Peng Wei, and not mention him at all.<div>


    At this time, in the rear of the Liang Country��s army, Mo Yan, who had been watching everything silently, still said nothing. He Wei sneered, ��What use is it to let that waste from the Peng family go up there? It��s just a waste of time.��


    Mo Yan shook his head, ��It is useful, but the use of it has failed.��


    He Wei sneered, ��Next, it��s time to show some colors to Qian Country.��


    ��Explosives are limited and not omnipotent. It��s still not easy for Liang Country to win this war,�� Mo Yan said coldly.


    ��But with the help of the Master, it would be much easier,�� He Wei wasn��t just ttering Mo Yan. From his demeanor, he truly believed so.


    When Xing Ji saw the catapult pushed out from the army of Liang Country, he did not let Qiao Jing lead the troops out of the city to battle. They just needed to defend the city today.


    He Wei sneered, ��They really think they��re ordinary stones.��


    As his voice fell, several ck ��stones�� flew high from the catapults. At the same time, a group of Liang Country��s archers suddenly rushed to the front, each apanied by a soldier who lit their arrows.


    At this moment, Xing Ji had also ordered to shoot the arrows. But when he saw the sudden mes at the front of Liang Country��s army, his expression changed drastically. He recalled the warning in Su Liang��s previous letter and immediately shouted, ��Retreat! Everyone, retreat!��


    Qiao Jing raised his bow and arrow, aiming at the archers below, and killed three in a row. Unfortunately, there were too many of them. It was impossible to kill everyone in such a short time and still couldn��t stop the mes and ��ck stones�� from flying towards the city wall and gates of Xuanbei City, seemingly about to converge.


    Qiao Jing threw away his bow and arrow, and Qi Jun had already grabbed the horn to blow it.<div>


    The soldiers on the inner side of the city gate were waiting for orders to go out of the city. Suddenly hearing the horn of retreat, they hesitated for a while and then all turned to run back.


    Everything happened so quickly.


    As a ck ��stone�� hit the city gate, a ball of me followed it. A loud explosion made the people inside and outside the city feel a sudden shudder in their hearts.


    Then, consecutive explosions resounded.


    The solid north city wall of Xuanbei City copsed amidst the thick smoke and dark light of the fire.


    When the city gate exploded, Xing Ji thought of Su Liang��s previous letter. While leaping down the city building, he shouted ��Mo Yan,�� but he didn��t know if Mo Yan was actually there. At this moment, even if he shouted his lungs out, the sound would bepletely drowned out by the huge explosion, unable to reach anyone��s ears.


    Not to mention that the army of Qian Country was in chaos; even the army of Liang Country was stunned: when did they have such powerful weapons and why didn��t they use them earlier?


    Only a very few people knew about it. Even the soldiers who used the catapult didn��t know they were using special ��stones�� that were explosives. The soldiers shooting the ��rockets�� were merely following orders, not knowing that the power of the mes shot out was so great.


    But after the shock and astonishment, the army of Qian Country began to fear, while the army of Liang Country quickly got excited because the city gate of Xuanbei City that they hadn��t been able to break through for half a month was finally broken!


    Xing Ji ordered to continue retreating. The explosives were aimed at the city walls and gates, and as long as people retreated from that area, they would be safe. There were norge-scale casualties for the time being, but they dared not confront such weapons with their flesh and blood.


    As for Qiao Jing, aftering down the city building, he disappeared. At this moment, he and Qiao Cong were rushing towards the city gate in a carriage, going against the direction of the army��s retreat. The carriage contained the secret weapon sent by Su Liang earlier. They were told not to use it if the enemy didn��t use it. Now, since Liang Country disregarded the code of Martial Arts, there was no need to be polite!


    He Wei��s eyes shed with excitement, and he could not wait to rush up and personally blow the city gate of Xuanbei City open with explosives.


    And Peng Wei, who had been protected after his fall and retreated to the rear, looked at the copsing city gate of Xuanbei City in disbelief. He turned his head to see the soldiers on his side, their eyes tainted with bloodthirsty light from the smoke.


    Peng Wei had only arrived this morning, exhausted, and was forced to the battlefield. He had no other choice, even if he was killed by the Qian Country��s side, he would ept it. At that time, when the arrow was shot, he could have made his horse dodge it, but he dodged it in a way to ensure his horse was hit, then fell down, ending the fight.


    Peng Wei knew nothing about the powerful explosives in the army of Liang Country and couldn��t understand why they were only used now.


    There were fireworks and simr explosive substances in this world, but their power was not strong and did not have much use on the battlefield.


    Such a heart-palpitating explosion like today had never happened before.


    Peng Wei had thought that with the alliance of Qian Country and Yin Country, Liang Country had no chance of victory, but now seeing the smoke in Xuanbei City, he was unsure.


    As the sound of the explosion subsided, a gust of wind blew by, and the copsed city wall and the exposedrge gap in the city gate gradually became clear.


    And the Liang Country army couldn��t hold back anymore, just waiting for an order to enter the city and have a killing spree!


    At this moment, He Wei asked Mo Yan another question, ��Is this all we use today? Shouldn��t we give them some more, and blow up Qian��s soldiers?��


    Mo Yan shook his head, ��We��ll see.��


    He Wei nodded, ��Master is right. The explosives are for attacking the city, but for fighting, people still need to step up, otherwise, they will be used up quickly.��


    At this moment, the signal horn for Liang Country��s attack sounded, and the vanguard troops shouted ��Kill�� as they rode toward the non-existent city gate of Xuanbei City.


    But just as they were about to reach the city gate, another thunderous noise exploded the wall in front of them that had notpletely copsed!


    Smoke billowed again, and debris flew wildly. Startled horses neighed, and the previously high-spirited Liang Country vanguard troops with their swords drawn had turned pale!


    The Liang Country army behind them was also stunned by this sudden change and stopped in their tracks, wondering: was that not Liang Country��s secret weapon? What was going on with thatst attack?


    He Wei��s smile froze on his face, and he frowned heavily, ��Qian Country has it too?��


    Mo Yan narrowed his eyes, ��With Gu Ling there, it��s not surprising. But how did he know that the Liang Country army would use explosives? This must have been prepared beforehand, waiting for Liang Country to use them first.��


    He Wei��s heart skipped a beat, yes, how did Gu Ling know? In theory, he and Su Liang shouldn��t have known about Xingluo Ind and Mo Yan, let alone that Mo Yan was helping Situ Xie!


    Suddenly remembering what had happened when he went to Qian Country��s capital city to assassinate Duanmu Chen earlier, He Wei blurted out, ��He�� can predict the future?��


    Mo Yan��s eyes narrowed, ��Perhaps.��


    ��What do we do now?�� He Wei asked, frowning and looking at the halted Liang Country army.


    ��We only gave them that much explosives today,�� Mo Yan shook his head, ��Move forward or retreat, it depends on them.��


    He Wei believed that under such circumstances, the Liang Country army would not dare to enter Xuanbei City again. Who knew how many explosives were waiting for them? They were the attackers, and Qian Country was the defender, so while Liang Country could st the walls of Qian Country, Qian Country could st the people of Liang Country.


    As the second explosion sounded at the gate of Xuanbei City, a signal horn for retreat soon sounded among the Liang Country army. The main general was not Peng Wei, who was just a tool forced toe, and it was very dangerous to recklessly enter Xuanbei City at this moment. They had to think of a long-term n.


    The Liang Country army retreated like a tide. Their mood today could be described as a rollercoaster, with victory seemingly in sight, only for it to vanish again.


    Mo Yan took a deep look at the copsed wall of Xuanbei City and left with He Wei.


    Xuanbei City.


    Qiao Jing threw two explosives, both avoiding Liang Country��s people. He was also a soldier, but he didn��t like to kill, especially in such a destructive manner.


    The fact that the city gate was blown open made the Qian Country army feel frustrated and vulnerable, and Xing Ji ordered the civilians of Xuanbei City to evacuate to the rear today to avoid innocent casualties, while also arranging for people to urgently repair the city wall.


    Even if the repairs were easily destroyed again, it was still meaningful, as it could at least consume some of the enemy��s explosives.


    The atmosphere in the Meeting Hall was gloomy for the first time since the start of the war.


    ��How much do we have left?�� Xing Ji asked Qiao Jing.


    ��We only used a tenth of it today,�� Qiao Jing said.


    Xing Ji sighed deeply, ��In the end, we still reached this point. That man with the surname Mo is nowhere to be found. How can we pass Su Liang��s words to him?��


    Qiao Cong said irritably, ��In my opinion, if we can find him, let��s just blow him to pieces! Better yet, just kill him! He��s always messing things up!��


    ��That man is very dangerous. Su Liang has warned us not to get in touch with him rashly,�� Xing Ji shook his head. If it was that simple, Su Liang and Gu Ling wouldn��t have been so wary, and they wouldn��t have been reminded in every letter they received.


    ��I don��t think their explosives are inexhaustible either.�� Qi Jun said.


    ��But we still need to n carefully for the next battle,�� Qiao Jing sighed slightly. Neither side knew much about the other��s weapons, and there would be many unpredictable variables.


    Just then, a very familiar voice came from outside the Meeting Hall door, ��Make way! I am the Regent King��s master!��


    Xing Ji was stunned for a moment, and Qi Jun had already run out, his face full of surprise, ��Master Mu, why are you here?��


    Qiao Jing appeared behind Qi Jun and saw a young girl with an unfamiliar face following Master Mu. He asked somewhat uncertainly, ��Su Liang?��


    Min Rou quickly shook her head, ��No, I��m not.��


    ��Oh.�� Qiao Jing felt a bit awkward and turned back.


    Master Mu brought Min Rou in, introduced her as Minister Min��s granddaughter, and everyone was a little confused.


    Then Master Mu exined that he was sending Min Rou to Nanping City to find Mo Yan and stop him from continuing to help Liang Country in the war.


    ��My grandfather is Mo Yan��s confidant, and he watched me grow up,�� Min Rou exined herself.


    Xing Ji asked, ��Do you know how to find him?��


    Min Rou nodded, ��I know how to find my grandfather. Let��s give it a try.��


    ��We are stillte.�� Master Mu said irritably, ��Damn it!�� They heard the explosion before they even entered Xuanbei City.


    ��She�� can she really be trusted?�� Qiao Jing asked Master Mu in front of Min Rou.


    Min Rou frowned, and Master Mu snorted, ��Anyway, Su Liang trusts her, you can believe it or not, kid!��


    Qiao Jing: ��


    ��Bring me some food. I��m starving!�� Master Mu sat down with Min Rou, ��We��ll go find that bastard with the surname Mo after we eat!��

 Chapter 409: 409. Task failed

    Chapter 409: 409. Task failed<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Xing Ji had meals sent over and then, with Qiao Jing, they went out to make arrangements for what to do next. Repairing the city walls and gates was the most urgent task; retreating to the next city would be more troublesome. Since both sides now possessed powerful weapons, even without the city walls, directbat was not feared by Qian Country.


    As Qiao Jing approached the door, he noticed Qiao Cong sitting still and called out to him, ��Grandpa, let��s go.��<div>


    Qiao Cong waved his hand, ��You go ahead! I��ll take this girl to Nanping Cityter!��


    Qiao Jing frowned, and Old Mu shook his head, ��That won��t be necessary.��


    Qiao Cong snorted, ��First, my martial arts skills are better than yours. Second, you��ve traveled day and night to get here and are in no shape to go. Third, I��m very familiar with Nanping City. Before the war started, I had been searching almost every day for the Liang Country��s hidden grain storage. Though I haven��t found it yet, I have a clear understanding of many ces.��


    Old Mu��s hand holding the chopsticks paused as he nced at Min Rou. After contemting for a moment, he handed the chopsticks to Qiao Cong, ��If you insist, you can go. But eat first.��


    Qiao Cong wasn��t hungry initially, but considering he might not return from Nanping City anytime soon, he took the chopsticks from Old Mu and ate with gusto.


    Min Rou inquired, ��May I know the name of this senior?�� The situation had been urgent today, so Xing Ji hadn��t introduced Min Rou to the others.


    ��He is my grandfather.�� Qiao Jing, still standing at the door, said.


    Min Rou looked at him and asked, ��And you are?��


    Qiao Jing��s face stiffened, and he turned and walked away, following Xing Ji.


    Qiao Cong suddenlyughed, ��That��s my grandson, Qiao Jing. You might have heard of him. You can just call me Old Qiao.��


    ��Senior Qiao.�� Min Rou nodded, ��I have indeed heard of General Qiao��s reputation.��<div>


    Min Rou didn��t eat much before putting down her chopsticks. Qiao Cong said she was too thin and needed to eat more, but she really had no appetite today.


    Qiao Cong hurriedly ate a couple more bites, then mmed his chopsticks on the table, ��Let��s go! We have important matters to attend to!�� Although they had no idea what Mo Yan��s capabilities were besides explosives, since Su Liang and Gu Ling were so wary of him, they couldn��t afford to take him lightly. Now that Min Rou had arrived, there was no time to dy.


    Old Mu handed Qiao Cong his personal handgun, taught him how to use it, and gave him another secret weapon and a hand grenade, ��ording to Xiaoliang, you just need to send her there. Do not make contact with those people.��


    Qiao Cong was stunned, ��Just send her there? How will she return?��


    Min Rou shook her head slightly, ��That doesn��t matter.�� She was prepared to be taken away by Mo Yan. Moreover, it was possible that Mo Yan might vent his anger on her due to her betrayal and do something to her. Nevertheless, she did not regret her choice.


    Qiao Cong frowned but said nothing. He left Xuanbei City in secret with Min Rou, heading towards Nanping City.


    Nanping City.


    Thetest battle report had just been sent out. Yi Fei, the currentmanding general of Nanping City, sat with a gloomy expression as Peng Wei, assisted by two soldiers, approached. Yi Fei had once served under Peng Wei, but times change, and their positions were now different.


    Peng Qian rushed in from the doorway, his expression anxious, ��Father!�� He had been forced to separate from Peng Wei upon arriving at Nanping City and was monitored as he took inventory of the provisions. He had no idea what had happened.


    ��It��s okay.�� Peng Wei, helped by Peng Qian, sat down and shook his head at him. Then, he looked at Yi Fei, ��General Yi, what are your ns for the future?��


    Yi Fei snorted, his tone somewhat sarcastic, ��I really admire Old Peng. Even at this point, he can still make Xing Ji show mercy. Such a rtionship is truly enviable.��<div>


    Peng Wei said with a straight face, ��Or does General Yi expect me to be beheaded by Qiao Jing today?��


    Yi Fei��s face stiffened! Even though that was the reality, it was not pleasant to hear.


    Nevertheless, even with Yi Fei in charge of Nanping City and the father and son Peng Wei having no real power, Yi Fei did not dare to take them lightly or treat them badly. If Peng Wei were to die on the battlefield, that would be what Situ Xie wished for, and it would have nothing to do with Yi Fei. However, if something were to happen to the Peng family during times of peace, Yi Fei would not be able to exin the situation to Situ Xie. After all, Situ Xie believed that this father and son pair had value.


    ��You��ve both had a hard journey. Old Peng, you��re injured today, so it��s best to rest soon. If there��s anything you need advice on, I��lle to consult you.�� Yi Fei��s attitude turned polite.


    ��What happened with the explosives today?�� Peng Wei frowned and asked, ��Who made them?�� He hade over, injured, just to ask about this matter. Especially after learning that Qian Country also had explosives, Peng Wei felt the situation was worsening. This was no longer the war he had experienced before.


    Yi Fei��s eyes flickered slightly, ��This matter concerns the highest level of secrecy, I��m afraid I cannot disclose any information.��


    ��Father, let me help you back to rest. We have General Yi in charge of everything, you don��t have to worry about this too much,�� Peng Qian said, pulling Peng Wei up.


    Yi Fei watched them leave the room, then made a gesture to someone behind him, whispering, ��Go ask Mo Zunzhu if there��s any ning up.��


    When Peng Wei and Peng Qian left the room, Peng Wei looked up at the sky. The sun was about to set, casting a bloody glow on Nanping City��s sky.


    Peng Qian sighed, ��Father, times have changed. Let��s not worry about this too much.��


    Gazing at the setting sun, Peng Wei sighed deeply, ��I hope this ends soon.��<div>


    Peng Qian wanted to ask Peng Wei what he hoped would end, but held back at thest moment. Back in their house in Yao City, Peng Wei had said some ��unconventional�� things. The Situ Family didn��t care about themon people at all and caused wars, making the already difficult lives of the poor even worse. Countless people starved to death or froze to death every winter. As for the soldiers fighting on the battlefield, they were merely tools to fulfill the Situ Family��s expansionist desires. Especially after witnessing life in Qian Country and meeting Su Liang and Gu Ling, and after Duanmu Chen took power in Qian Country, he always thought that the first step for Liang Country��s salvation was to eliminate the ambitious Situ Family. It might not be a bad thing for Liang Country to cease to exist. Did themon people really care which country they belonged to? They just wanted to live in peace, be fed, and live a good life.


    At the time, Peng Qian thought it was dangerous for Peng Wei to say such things in Yao City, but it was their own home, and the door was closed, so no one could hear. Peng Qian had no reason to refute either.


    Peng Qian believed that after today��s events, Peng Wei would be more determined in his hope for the Situ Family to fall and Qian Country to unify the world.


    However, who could bring an end to the war, how to end it, and when it would end, no one knew, be it in Nanping City or Xuanbei City.


    When Qiao Cong and Min Rou arrived in Nanping City, it wasn��tpletely dark yet. He settled Min Rou at a location to wait, then secretly entered the Liang Country Military Camp again, and gathered information with ease. As with many previous times, nobody mentioned Mo Yan��s name, let alone someone who resembled Mo Yan. As for the granary of the Liang Country army, it was a ghostly ce in Qiao Cong��s eyes.


    From the beginning of the war until now, nearly a month had passed, and Qiao Cong had been watching closely. He noticed a pattern: among several granaries, only one was always full, while the others were empty. The strange thing was that when the full granary became empty, another granary would be full overnight, as if by magic!


    Qiao Cong was worried about Qiao Jing��s safety, so he didn��t spend a long time watching the granary �C which was what Su Liang had instructed. When he wrote to Su Liang about the strange situation, she replied not to stake out any longer. She knew what was going on and was concerned that Qiao Cong might run into trouble if he encountered Mo Yan.


    Returning to the present, the sky hadpletely darkened when Qiao Cong failed to find anything in the military camp and left.


    There were manymon people in Nanping City, so searching house by house would be too difficult. Qiao Cong found Min Rou and took her out of Nanping City to a dense forest outside the city.


    Min Rou took out the signal re she had brought. It was what Gu Ling had found on her mother, He Qianqian, and Gu Ling had personally seen He Qianqian using it to send messages to He Wei and had informed Min Rou of the details. There were originally three res, but Gu Ling had made three more identical ones as backups.


    ��Senior Qiao, you should go back. In case you encounter my grandfather or Mo Yan and can��t get away,�� Min Rou said to Qiao Cong, ��I��ll be fine. If I can��t find anyone with this, I��ll go to Nanping City to find the Liang Country army��smanding general. I think he must be in contact with Mo Yan.��


    Qiao Cong nodded, ��You��re very smart. I hadn��t thought of that. Alright, I��ll go first. Be careful with everything, and follow exactly what Xiaoliang has instructed.��


    ��I will, thank you, Senior Qiao.�� Min Rou looked serious, watching Qiao Cong disappear into the night. After a while, she took out her flint, and lit the first signal re.


    He Wei was pacing anxiously in Mo Yan��s room, ��Master, if we dy any longer, the situation will be even more unfavorable for us. We should capture the leader and kill the likes of Xing Ji and Qiao Jing tonight! Even if Qian Country��s army has explosives, we have nothing to fear!��


    Mo Yan sat by the window, looking at the blue porcin flower vase on the windowsill, not responding to He Wei��s words.


    ��Master���� He Wei tried to speak again, but Mo Yan got up and walked out without answering.


    He Wei followed, frowning, and looked into the distance in the direction of Mo Yan��s gaze but saw nothing.


    After a quiet wait, a red light appeared in the southern sky. He Wei��s expression changed.


    ��Is it Rourou and the others?�� Mo Yan asked.


    He Wei stared intently, ��Not necessarily. I didn��t tell Qianqian to bring Rourou here. They should have gone home after escaping. I��ll go check it out.��


    ��Take Ayue with you.�� Mo Yan said and turned back to his room. Ayue, whom he referred to, was called Sheng Yue. He was Mo Yan��s attendant and was very young.


    When He Wei saw Sheng Yue appear like a ghost, he set off directly without anymunication.


    On their way, they saw the signal smoke again. This was the third time.


    Before arriving at their destination, He Wei suddenly stopped and turned to look at Sheng Yue, ��No matter what happens next, don��t interfere.��


    Sheng Yue��s gaze went past He Wei to the dark woods, ��Is Master He implying that you might kill your daughter and granddaughter if they do something you think they shouldn��t?��


    He Wei��s expression changed, ��What nonsense are you talking about?��


    Only then did Sheng Yue��s gaze fall on He Wei, his head tilted slightly to the right, ��What other matters would prompt you to say those words to me just now? His eyes were as deep and dark as ink, but his movements and tone exuded innocence, like a child born in hell, chilling to the bone.


    He Wei snorted coldly, ��In any case, if you dare to meddle or speak out of turn, don��t me me for being discourteous!�� With that, he turned around and continued on his way.


    After sending up three signal smokes, Min Rou waited restlessly. The forest at night was quiet, with the asional rustling sound of animals making her hairs stand on end.


    Finally, she heard the sound of footsteps. Instead of feeling relieved, Min Rou��s heart was clenched tightly in fear. Although she hade with a mission, she did not know what awaited her. The best-case scenario was Mo Yan��s arrival, and the worst was He Wei��s��


    The next moment, Min Rou saw He Wei appear not far away, illuminated by the moonlight, the scars on half of his face due to his injury making him look terrifying. As Su Liang and Gu Ling had guessed, he had blown himself up.


    ��Grandfather!�� Min Rou��s face lit up with happiness, and her eyes welled up with tears as she ran towards him.


    He Wei grabbed her arm, looked around, and asked, ��Where��s your mother?��


    It was then that Min Rou saw Sheng Yue appear behind He Wei, and her heart rxed slightly. They had grown up together since childhood and were among Mo Yan��s two favorite juniors on Xingluo Ind.


    ��My mother is in trouble.�� Min Rou said somberly, ��We agreed to leave together that night, but someone blocked our way. She gave me all her self-defense items and covered my escape. Later, as I waited and waited, she never came to find me. Mother said that Grandfather Mo might be in Nanping City, so I could onlye here.��


    He Wei��s face darkened, his grip on Min Rou��s arm tightening, ��You��re lying!��


    Min Rou��s heart skipped a beat. She had practiced this countless times on her way here and had even eliminated her subconscious tells when lying under the guidance of Old Mu. How was she found out?


    He Wei said coldly, ��I know you. If something really happened, you wouldn��t have left your mother behind and run away!��


    Without hesitation, Min Rou turned her head and said to Sheng Yue, ��Big Brother Yue, I have an important message for Grandfather Mo!��


    As He Wei��s brow furrowed, he let go of Min Rou and tried to strike the back of her neck!


    However, at that moment, Sheng Yue pulled Min Rou behind him, causing He Wei��s attempt to knock her out to be in vain.


    ��What do you think you��re doing? Do you think I can��t handle you just because I��ve lost one hand? Or do you think I don��t dare to touch you?�� He Wei looked at Sheng Yue, his eyes already showing a murderous intent.


    ��You can��t handle me, and you don��t dare to touch me.�� Sheng Yue��s voice was t and unwavering, one hand grabbing Min Rou, the other hand striking at He Wei with a palm.


    They stood close together, and He Wei quickly dodged. The tree behind him that was originally standing intact copsed with a loud bang.


    ��What is it that you need to tell the Master?�� Sheng Yue asked Min Rou.


    Min Rou shook her head, ��I have to see Grandfather Mo with my own eyes before I can say.��


    ��Tell me, so I can know if it��s worth going against your grandfather, and whether you have betrayed the Master.�� Sheng Yue��s tone was calm.


    Min Rou looked at He Wei not far away, his eyes filled with murderous intent, and knew that he already knew what she was going to say, and would spare no effort to stop her, even if it meant killing her own granddaughter. He Wei had served Mo Yan all his life and would spare no expense to obtain what he wanted, especially since his own children and grandchildren were safe on Xingluo Ind, a granddaughter was not that important.


    Min Rou knew Sheng Yue��s personality. If she didn��t tell him, he wouldn��t care about her life or death.


    At this moment, Min Rou could only assume that Sheng Yue was different from He Wei and was truly loyal to Mo Yan.


    ��Su Liang is Mo Yan��s granddaughter.�� Min Rou told Sheng Yue, ��It��s a fact, as long as Mo Yan asks about Su Liang��s appearance, he will know!��


    Sheng Yue��s eyes finally changed a bit, but soon, they returned to their usual cold state, ��Since you said that, I believe it.��


    Min Rou breathed a sigh of relief. However, He Wei had already drawn his sword and stabbed at Sheng Yue. Min Rou, seeing the situation, hurriedly warned and said, ��Brother Yue, be careful!��


    Before her words fell, she felt her neck being choked by an icy hand, and He Wei looked at this scene with disbelief, then slowly withdrew his sword, his face revealing a cold smile, ��Ask her how much information she has betrayed about Xingluo Ind?��


    It was only then that Min Rou realized how naive she was. There were no normal people on that ind��


    ��Grandfather, you don��t even ask me where my mother is?�� Min Rou could still speak at this moment. She looked at He Wei with sarcasm. This was the man she had thought cared for her since childhood. It was absurd. In the face of interests and ambitions, what does family affection count for? What does blood rtion count for?


    ��If you confess obediently, I may not kill you and will send you home.�� He Wei stepped forward and coldly looked at Min Rou, ��It��s precisely because I know you, I know that you��re the type of person to be easily bewitched by Su Liang. I initially thought you and your mother had left beforehand. I didn��t expect you to betray Xingluo Ind.��


    ��Me? What am I? A good person? Ipatible with you all? Then what are you? Humans?�� Min Rou had expected some oue when she came, not only for Su Liang but also to save those innocent people she believed were on Xingluo Ind. But reality pped her in the face again.


    Sheng Yue suddenly tightened his grip, ��Sister Rou, tell us what you know about Su Liang and Gu Ling, and you can live. Otherwise, you will never go home.��


    ��Don��t call me your sister, it��s disgusting,�� Min Rou said with difficulty, ��Indeed, there is a secret about them. In fact, they are gods from the heavens who will eventually destroy you monsters.��


    Sheng Yue snorted lightly, and Min Rou knew that he was going to kill her.


    At this moment, He Wei suddenly felt something piercing through his body, cold and fast.


    Min Rou saw that He Wei��s body shook slightly. She immediately raised her hand, and a silver needle as thin as an ox hair silently entered Sheng Yue��s abdomen.


    Min Rou hadn��t forgotten about her hidden weapons and had nned to use them in the most critical moments. Since there were two opponents, even using powerful hidden weapons would only deal with one, and she knew a secret about Sheng Yue: he had a poison-immune constitution. Therefore, poison-hidden weapons would be less effective on him.


    However, Min Rou knew that it must be Qiao Cong who had helped her. He hadn��t left but stayed nearby.


    As expected, after Sheng Yue was hit with the hidden weapon, he still didn��t let go of Min Rou. Another hidden weapon flew from the dark dense forest towards his heart, forcing him to dodge. Min Rou pulled out a dagger from her sleeve, forcing Sheng Yue to let her go, but unfortunately, she couldn��t stab the dagger into his body!


    ��Go!�� He Wei grabbed Sheng Yue firmly. He had been poisoned and would die unless Sheng Yue took him away!


    To He Wei��s surprise, Sheng Yue really carried him on his back, but then He Wei blocked two more hidden weapons for Sheng Yue before he passed out.


    Qiao Cong didn��t have time to use his grenade because Sheng Yue was extremely fast, as if he was not injured at all.


    ��Are you alright?�� Qiao Cong appeared and grabbed Min Rou.


    Min Rou broke out in a cold sweat, shivered in the night wind, and shook her head, ��I��m fine. Thank you, Senior Qiao.��


    ��What kind of people are they around that Mo guy?�� Qiao Cong couldn��t help butin. He had hidden and held his breath to observe, originally thinking Sheng Yue was different from He Wei.


    Min Rou sighed, ��Everyone has their own interests. I couldn��t aplish the task Su Liang entrusted to me. What should I do?��


    Qiao Cong pulled Min Rou back, ��Let��s go back first and discuss it. Those people are lunatics, Xiaoliang is right, we must be careful when dealing with them. If it doesn��t work, we��ll shout at them when Liang Country��s armyes again tomorrow, telling them that Xiaoliang is Mo Yan��s granddaughter. He will know.��


    Min Rou wasn��t so optimistic, ��Sheng Yue is powerful and immune to all poisons. He is Mo Yan��s eyes and ears. If he and my grandfather don��t want Mo Yan to know about it, they can really do it. As long as they find an excuse to coax Mo Yan away from Nanping City and let Mo Yan personally order to kill Su Liang with all his strength. However, in this way, the war may end. Maybe that��s what Su Liang cares about. She doesn��t really want to acknowledge any grandfather.��


    Qiao Cong cursed, ��The people on your ind are all sick! Seriously sick! Except for you! You��re not bad, quite smart. What do you think of my grandson-inw?��


    Min Rou: ��

 Chapter 410: 410. Day of Peace

    Chapter 410: 410. Day of Peace<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    By the time Qiao Cong and Min Rou hurried back to Xuanbei City, Sheng Yue had already returned to Nanping City with the severely injured and poisoned He Wei. Mo Yan, who hadn��t yet slept and was reading under themplight, saw them enter. His expression darkened as he stood up and snapped his book shut with a ��pop.�� ��What happened?��


    Sheng Yue��s voice was low, ��It was Min Rou. She was bewitched by Su Liang, and came to assassinate us with aplices. He Wei didn��t guard against her and was hit by a hidden weapon; I was also struck.��<div>


    ��What about Min Rou��s mother?�� Mo Yan asked coldly.


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��Didn��t see her. She must have fallen into Su Liang��s hands.�� He thenid He Wei down and lit anothermp, revealing four small bloody holes on He Wei��s body. One of the nails had pierced through He Wei��s body, with half of it protruding out from his back, while the others were still embedded inside him.


    Sheng Yue took out a sharp knife, doused it with alcohol, and removed the nails from He Wei��s body. During this process, He Wei regained consciousness from the intense pain, bleeding even more and turning paper-white. His teeth chattered as he trembled.


    Mo Yan coldly looked at the four blood-stained nails on the table, asking, ��What��s going on with Min Rou?��


    ��She��s under someone��s control and doesn��t recognize her family,�� Sheng Yue replied while skillfully tending to He Wei��s wounds. ��Master, don��t count on Liang Country winning the war. With Gu Ling and Su Liang in Qian Country, Liang Country has no chance of victory. We may be exposed soon, and it��s time to leave.��


    Mo Yan frowned, ��Where should we go?��


    Sheng Yue nced at He Wei, ��Forgive my boldness. I didn��t initially agree with Master��s involvement in the world��s strife, but it served as a means against Gu Ling and Su Liang. Moreover, Master promised He Wei and others, including myself, that before Master returns home, he will help us conquer the world and ensure endless wealth and glory for our generations. However, in my opinion, Master��s homing is the most important matter and should be settled before any distractions arise.��


    Mo Yan sighed deeply, ��I know you have always been loyal.��


    ��Master, heed my advice and leave this ce soon. Forget about Liang Country. We can reconsider and n carefullyter on,�� Sheng Yue said.


    Mo Yan fell silent and walked to the window. Gazing at the bright moon in the night sky, he sighed, ��He Wei won��t die, right?��


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��I��ve already treated his wounds and neutralized the poison. He won��t die.��<div>


    ��Then,�� Mo Yan��s gaze fixated on the faint ink-colored shadow amid the moon, ��let��s return to the ind first. As for conquering the world, it may be easier to snatch it after it��s unified. You were right �C I shouldn��t have listened to He Wei and intervened at this time. Despite him being older than you, no one on the ind can match your strategies. Pack up and let��s go.��


    Sheng Yue quickly packed their belongings, changed He Wei into clean clothes, and ordered two subordinates to take He Wei away first.


    As Mo Yan walked to the door, Sheng Yue, carrying the luggage, blew out themp in the room.


    Mo Yan suddenly turned around, half of his face illuminated by the moonlight while the other half hidden in the shadows, ��Should I send the remaining food supplies to the military camp?�� he asked, his tone obviously seeking agreement.


    However, Sheng Yue didn��t concur, ��Doing so still wouldn��t ensure Liang Country��s victory, and those supplies might just end up being destroyed by Qian Country. It��s not worth wasting; bring them back to the ind. The ind needs food as well.��


    Mo Yan sighed softly, shook his head, and turned away, ��This trip was indeed ill-considered. Let��s go back and n again. Let��s go.��


    Soon, the small courtyard was empty and returned to being utterly quiet.


    Only after Mo Yan and Sheng Yue hadleft Nanping City did Sheng Yue address the hidden weapon inside his body. He found a secluded location and had Mo Yan guard him while he used his Internal Strength to force out the hair-thin silver needle.


    It was at this moment that Qiao Cong and Min Rou arrived back at Xuanbei City.


    Qiao Jing hadn��t slept either and was sitting in the Meeting Hall, waiting for Qiao Cong��s return. Unable to concentrate on the Liang Country topographic map spread out before him, he stood up and paced around the room.


    Qi Jun brought hot soup over, ��General Qiao, have some soup. You might still have to fight tomorrow.��<div>


    Qiao Jing furrowed his brows, ��ording to our n, my grandfather should have been back by now.��


    Qi Jun nodded, ��Indeed, but perhaps something has dyed Old Qiao. He has a high level of martial arts and powerful weapons, so he shouldn��t be in trouble.��


    Qiao Jing felt increasingly uneasy, ��What if my grandfather didn��te back as agreed after he sent Min Rou away and instead has been secretly protecting her, and then����


    Qi Jun didn��t speak. He also thought of this possibility. Qiao Cong was a sentimental person. Just based on the sentence ��Su Liang trusts Min Rou��, he would not leave Min Rou and return alone. This could be seen from his words and demeanor before they set off. However, he didn��t say it at the time since they were in a hurry and everyone didn��t think much of it. Moreover, protecting Min Rou was not a wrong thing to do, but it was somewhat risky.


    Even Qiao Jing couldn��t say that Qiao Cong should have left Min Rou ande back alone. This was the original n, but it was not set by them. It was Su Liang who had decided. Su Liang said to ��deliver to the location��, not to find a ce for Min Rou to send a signal and be done with it. Qiao Jing thought that his grandfather might be waiting for Mo Yan to really arrive before leaving, but if Mo Yan doesn��t show up, Min Rou could be in danger��


    Xing Ji took an hour to rest, first went to the city gate to check the progress of the city wall repairs and then came back, only to learn that Qiao Cong still hadn��t returned. He was also very worried about his safety.


    Qi Junforted Qiao Jing into drinking half a bowl of soup. When the rest of the soup had cooled down, he finally heard Qiao Cong��s voice, ��Jingjing!��


    ��Grandfather!�� Qiao Jing quickly got up and rushed out, seeing Qiao Cong walking towards them in the morning light, followed by Min Rou.


    Since leaving the capital, Min Rou had hardly rested. At this moment, her face was pale and exhausted, her forehead��s damp strands of hair wet with dew. She nced at Qiao Jing, then immediately looked away, her steps unsteady, as if her spirit was somewhat dazed.


    ��Be careful!�� Qiao Jing saw Min Rou nearly falling and quickly stepped forward to support her.


    ��Ah, this girl has really reached her limit this time. Last night, she encountered danger and almost lost her life. Jingjing, hurry up and carry her inside,�� Qiao Cong said.<div>


    ��No, no need���� Min Rou shook her head, wanting to push Qiao Jing away and stand up on her own but alreadycking the strength. Last night, her heart was tightly wound, thinking that she was going to die, only to be saved by Qiao Cong. When she finally returned to Xuanbei City, a ce that made her feel secure, she let out a sigh of relief. She still had consciousness, but her body had reached its limit. She had been pampered since childhood, and the recent ordeals had taken a toll on her body and emotions �C something she hadn��t experienced before.


    When Qiao Jing heard Qiao Cong say to carry Min Rou inside, he thought she had been seriously injured and immediately bent down, picked her up horizontally, and took two steps to enter the meeting hall. He put her on the long table still covered with maps and said to Qi Jun, ��Quick, call the army doctor!��


    Min Rou looked at Qiao Jing, never having been so speechless in her life��


    ��I��m just tired, not injured,�� Min Rou exined. She propped herself up on her arm and sat up with difficulty, only to feel even more embarrassed, wanting to get down from the table right away.


    As a result, she heard Qiao Jing say, ��Then your body is just too weak.��


    Qiao Cong kicked Qiao Jing��s butt, causing him to lean forward unexpectedly. Min Rou turned her face just in time, identally falling into Qiao Jing��s embrace��


    ��Honestly! Find a ce for Rou to rest!�� Qiao Cong was speechless towards Qiao Jing. This boy, if he couldn��t speak properly, should just keep quiet.


    Qiao Jing looked at Qi Jun, ��Is Ren Dong up?��


    Qi Jun had been enjoying the show, but when he heard the question, his expression turned serious. He was about to speak when he caught Qiao Cong��s suggestive gaze.


    Although Qi Jun understood that Qiao Cong had good intentions in wanting to match Qiao Jing and Min Rou, he still thought it would be more convenient for Ren Dong to take care of Min Rou. In the very important time, the dawn was about to break, and Qiao Jing still had important things to do.


    So, under the pressure from Qiao Cong, Qi Jun still went out and found Ren Dong.


    After Ren Dong carried Min Rou to where she was staying, Qiao Jing asked Qiao Cong, ��Grandfather, what happenedst night?��


    Qiao Cong sighed, ��He Wei and a man named Sheng Yue were the ones who showed up. They��re not good people. Fortunately, I didn��t leave, or else that girl would have been killedst night.��


    ��Isn��t He Wei her grandfather?�� Qiao Jing furrowed his brows.


    Qiao Cong snorted, ��Do you think all the grandfathers in the world are as good as me?��


    Qiao Cong, Qi Jun: �� Didn��t dare to speak.


    After Qiao Cong quickly finished exining what had happened, Qi Jun looked thoughtful, ��Should we send someone to monitor Nanping City Lord Yi Fei? He might contact Mo Yan.��


    Qiao Cong��s eyes narrowed. He immediately stood up, ��I��ll go right now! Although that girl said that those people would definitely run, maybe they haven��t left yet!��


    Qiao Jing caught up and said, ��Let me go with Grandpa. By the way, I��ll see what Liang Country has nned next. If I see them sending troops again today, I can still rush back in time.��


    By the time the grandfather and grandson left Xuanbei City, the sun had already risen.


    Qiao Cong asked Qiao Jing, ��What do you think of the Miss Min?��


    Qiao Jing was stunned, ��What do you mean?��


    ��Do you think she looks pretty?�� Qiao Cong asked very directly.


    Qiao Jing replied very directly, ��She��s not bad, but far worse than Su Liang.��


    Qiao Cong red at Qiao Jing, ��You little rascal, you��re still thinking of Su Liang, huh?��


    Qiao Jing looked innocent, ��I don��t know any otherdies. Oh, right, there��s my sister and Ren Dong. Min Rou is not prettier than them, and she looks weak as well.��


    Qiao Cong was speechless at Qiao Jing, ��Stop ying dumb!��


    Qiao Jing coughed lightly, ��I know what Grandpa is thinking.�� He had feelings for Su Liang and now saw Qi Jun and Ren Dong together every day. At this age, how could he not understand?


    ��So what��s your point?�� Qiao Cong asked.


    Qiao Jing sighed, ��Grandpa, it��s not the time to think or talk about these things.��


    ��You mean we��re going too slowly?�� Qiao Cong countered.


    Qiao Jing shook his head, ��No.��


    Qiao Cong humphed, ��A person��s brain can think of two things at the same time, and it won��t kill you!��


    Qiao Jing: ��


    ��I think that little girl had a terrible impression of you. She certainly won��t like you,�� Qiao Cong tried to provoke Qiao Jing further.


    Qiao Jing pretended not to understand and nodded directly, ��I think so too.��


    Qiao Cong sighed, ��Forget it, forget it, the main issue is more important.��


    However, when the grandfather and grandson arrived in Nanping City, they did not see Liang Country��s troops again today. They sneaked into the military camp and saw from a distance that the troops had assembled, but they just stood there without moving.


    Qiao Cong gestured, and he and Qiao Jing approached the residence of the main general. With their abilities, it was easy for them not to be discovered.


    ��What? There��s no one there anymore? How is that possible?��


    The shocked voice of Yi Fei entered Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing��s ears. They knew it was toote, buting earlier would have been useless as well. Yi Fei wouldn��t dare to disturb Mo Yan in the middle of the night, and if Mo Yan hade to bid farewell to Yi Fei, he wouldn��t be so shocked now. So even if they had watchedst night, they would only confirm at this moment that Mo Yan had really left.


    ��General, there��s really no one in that ce, and the luggage is gone.��


    There was a moment of silence, followed by the sound of a chair moving on the ground, as if Yi Fei, shocked, had stood up and then sat back down, ��Grain and fodder�� is there any movement in the grain depot?��


    ��I��ve checked, and there��s none, just like yesterday��


    Yi Fei��s voice began to fill with anger, ��How could this be? That man must be a spy!��


    Qiao Jing thought to himself, their grain storage must not be the same as yesterday, and the grain and fodder must be less than yesterday�� Very good, it seemed that Mo Yan was not really helping Liang Country. Maybe he was just using Liang Country to deal with Qian Country, trying to gain power in the world. Seeing that the situation was not right, he abandoned Liang Country and left without caring for their life or death.


    Qiao Cong grinned in silentughter. As long as Mo Yan and his people were gone, he wouldn��t have to worry about Qiao Jing being in danger every day. The remaining people of Liang Country were not to be feared at all.


    Yi Fei said he would write a statement to be sent back to the capital urgently. Someone asked when he would send the troops, and he scolded them angrily, saying there would be no attack today.


    The soldiers of Liang Country had mixed feelings. They finally managed to break the city gate of Qian Country��s Xuanbei City, which was the best time for a decisive battle. However, Liang Country didn��t dare to fight, which was very discouraging. Moreover, after yesterday��s events, they began to worry that Qian Country, which had been on the defensive, might counterattack. It would not be too difficult for Qian Country��s army to blow up the city gate of Liang Country��s Nanping City with explosives.


    However, these were the thoughts of Liang Country��s soldiers who were not aware of the true situation regarding their grain and fodder. Because since the beginning of the war, the grain and fodder depots had be forbidden areas, in the name of protection, but in fact, they did not want people to discover any abnormalities.


    Half a month into the war, the supply of grain and fodder had been abundant, which had led the soldiers of Liang Country to believe that there was no need to worry about this aspect. The Royal Family must have resolved this issue in advance before sending them to attack Qian Country.


    And Liang Country��s army was still in the dark about the fact that Yin Country had not cooperated with Liang Country but had allied with Qian Country and thought that the southern border of Qian Country was also under a full-scale attack by Yin Country.


    Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing quietly left Nanping City again.


    ��Let��s just attack. Blow up their city gate first, and pay them back with their own methods!�� Qiao Cong said coldly.


    Qiao Jing shook his head, ��Let��s discuss it with Marquis first.��


    Xuanbei City.


    After a day and night of repairs, the city wall was almost restored. The newly-built city wall was darker in color, and the old one was lighter, with a discernible boundary between them. The spare city gate was also reinstalled.


    Once again sitting in the Meeting Hall, Qiao Jing reported to Xing Ji about the situation they learned in Nanping City. Everyone��s brows and eyes rxed, and it was basically certain that the crisis had been temporarily resolved.


    The initiative was now on Qian Country��s side: without the help of the mysterious force and the sufficient grain and fodder support for the uing battles, Liang Country��s troops had no chance of winning, no matter how they fought. They had to choose between counterattacking or continuing to defend.


    ��I��ll send a memo back to the capital to see what the Emperor decides,�� Xing Ji thought there was little point in continuing the fight and it would only increase casualties. Now that things hade to this point, perhaps they could seek to eliminate Liang Country in a more peaceful way.


    Qiao Cong spoke up, ��Well, since none of you want to continue fighting, shall I go and capture the main general of Liang Country? Let��s see what tricks Situ Xie can stille up with!��


    Xing Ji looked at Qiao Jing, who nodded, ��I��ll go with Grandpa. There��s a 90% chance we can capture him.�� Qiao Cong had made too many trips and was now quite familiar with Liang Country��s army. Moreover, with theirbined efforts, capturing someone was not difficult. They had previously been wary of Mo Yan.


    If it weren��t for the involvement of the force from Xingluo Ind, the war wouldn��t have been waged like this. Liang Country did have grain and fodder; their soldiers needed to eat as well, but to support the war, they required more. Moreover, right before the war, Situ Xie ordered the original grain and fodder to be transferred and used those supplies from Mo Yan first. Mo Yan had given them only one warehouse at a time, holding back, and in the end, left with most of the remaining grain and fodder��


    Yesterday was the most intense day of battle since the start of the war, but today was the first peaceful day.


    That night, Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing sneaked into Nanping City again, stunned a few soldiers, and captured the main general, Yi Fei.


    With this, Liang Country��s army was no longer considering attacking and just hoped that Qian Country would not counterattack because their chances of winning were slim��


    Qian Country��s capital city.


    Yue Mei admitted that Elder Bai was on Xingluo Ind during her interrogation yesterday, as she dared not lie, or Su Liang would cut her flesh. However, whether what Yue Mei said was true was unverifiable for Su Liang and Gu Ling at the moment. When asked about other things about Xingluo Ind, she insisted she did not know.


    ��Master and Min Rou should have some results by now. Let��s wait for a few more days to see how the situation changes,�� Su Liang sighed faintly, ��We may have to go to Xingluo Ind sooner orter.��

 Chapter 411: 411. I have a star

    Chapter 411: 411. I have a star<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Xuanbei City.


    After being captured, themander of Nanping City, Yi Fei, had not been subjected to any abuse. By the time Xing Ji appeared, he had regained his calm.<div>


    ��Who provided you with the explosives?�� Xing Ji got straight to the point without any nonsense.


    Yi Fei looked coldly at Xing Ji, snorted lightly, and turned his head to look at the cypress trees outside the window.


    It was nowte March, and although Xuanbei City was not far from Nanping City, the ancient trees here had already sprouted fresh, green buds. In contrast, the same trees in Nanping City were still a dark, green color, covered in ayer of gray.


    Liang Country had just endured another lengthy winter, but it had not ushered in the hoped-for spring. During the past winter, Yi Fei��s first grandchild had died shortly after birth. Despite his high status in Liang Country, even the best Imperial Physician could not help.


    Yi Fei still remembered that when he first heard the bad news, his first thought was: would the oue have been different if the Divine Doctor Su Liang had been sought in time?


    But, Su Liang was a divine doctor, not Liang Country��s divine doctor.


    Between Xuanbei City and Nanping City, which were not far apart, there was an invisible chasm. The Peace Temple, which stood in both cities, always seemed ironic during wartime, as if Buddha were watching with cold eyes the foolish people of the world killing each other.


    Yi Fei immersed himself in his thoughts, and suddenly thought of Peng Wei. Perhaps someone on the side of Nanping City would use Peng Wei to exchange him, and Xing Ji would surely agree. Moreover, Peng Wei would not be harmed.


    But immediately, Yi Fei felt that he was delirious. Peng Wei had done nothing wrong and was not a criminal. Moreover, he had gained more merits than Yi Fei himself, so why should he be exchanged? Who would dare to treat Peng Wei like this? Unless Peng Wei negotiated it himself, but when Yi Fei thought of the sarcastic words he had said to Peng Wei thest time they met, he felt like he was dreaming.


    Xing Ji looked at Yi Fei, who was staring nkly at the trees outside, and did not urge him to answer the previous question. The two were of simr age and had crossed paths in their youth. Yi Fei was made amander because he had been chosen by Situ Xie, and he naturally had talent. As for his personality, as far as Xing Ji knew, he was not impulsive or easily angered.


    After a long silence, Yi Fei finally looked at Xing Ji and shook his head calmly. ��I don��t know who provided it. I was just acting on the Imperial Edict. I think you probably know more about this so-called respected master than I do. Perhaps they are on the same side as you? Am I right?��<div>


    ��Why do you think so?�� Xing Ji asked in return.


    Yi Fei sighed, ��By exploiting such a person and inciting the emperor to wage war against Qian Country, Liang Country is morally wrong. At the right time, which was yesterday when the situation was reversed, he vanished and you counterattacked. Qian Country has always been known for itswful name. You love these seemingly righteous acts.��


    ��Without that person, would Liang Country be content with its current situation? There has never been a war initiated by Qian Country.�� Xing Ji asked.


    Yi Fei fell silent again, and after a while, he snorted coldly. ��Why should all the good ces and things be yours, while we have nothing and are born to suffer? You were born of nobility, and everything goes smoothly for you. Your children and grandchildren live privileged lives. How can you possibly understand how difficult it is for the people of Liang Country to survive and have enough to eat? I was born in amoner��s family and starved and froze since I was a child. I barely made it through several times. I heard you have a grandson, and Divine Doctor Su Liang personally delivered him. But my grandson died as soon as he was born. You don��t know what despair is, so don��t criticize Liang Country for waging wars from a high and mighty position. Even if we lose, I don��t regret it, and I won��t betray my country for glory.��


    As the words fell, Yi Fei closed his eyes. Those thoughts had been hidden in his heart, and for the first time in his life, he revealed them to Xing Ji, which made him feel somewhat ridiculous.


    But there was one thing that he did not say: his sess in Liang Country was not only due to hard work but also good luck and meeting the right people, one of whom was Peng Wei. Without Peng Wei��s support and cultivation, all his efforts would have been in vain. He could not say this because he had suddenly realized that he had also changed. Peng Wei was his teacher and benefactor, but he had treated him with such an attitude just the day before, simply because their status was different now��


    Upon realizing this, Yi Fei became somewhat uneasy even before Xing Ji could respond to his words. As he criticized Xing Ji for his smooth life and not understanding the suffering of the people of Liang Country, he himself had forgotten his original intentions due to the erosion of power.


    Xing Ji spoke, not mocking Yi Fei, but calmly asking him, ��Do you truly believe that you are fighting for a better life for the people of Liang Country? Is Situ Xie waging war for the benefit of the people as well? You think it��s unfair because Qian Country and Yin Country have better territories, but what if Liang Country wins? Will you drive the people of Qian Country and Yin Country to Liang Country, let them starve and freeze, or simply wipe them all out and dominate what originally belonged to them? Do you think that��s fair?��


    Yi Fei frowned, not answering Xing Ji��s words, because he could not utter the answer. The high-ranking royal family would never truly care about the lives of themon people. The Situ family was just trying to satisfy their ambitions, and Yi Fei was not na?ve enough to believe that Situ Xie was truly waging war for the people.


    Xing Ji also looked at the cypress trees outside. ��You know the situation in Liang Country better than I do, as you have experienced many things firsthand. Over the past few decades, the Liang royal family has always been trying to seize Qian Country��s territory and resources through war. But have you ever looked back at what this has brought to the people? You may argue that it is worth sacrificing a portion of the people for a prosperous and stable Liang Country for future generations, and you may even say that if Liang Country does not attack Qian Country, Qian Country will attack sooner orter, as it is the general trend of the world. However, there is absolutely no need to talk about fairness and justice; your actions have nothing to do with fairness and justice. No one can choose their own birth, and my being born better off than you does not mean I owe you anything or can sympathize with the sufferings of the people in Liang Country. Why don��t youpare me to Situ Xie? He was born as royalty, and you say that I cannot understand the hardships of themon people in Liang Country because I haven��t experienced it. Still, do you think Situ Xie can understand it?��


    All the generals of Liang Country had been indoctrinated by the royal family: their wars were just, fighting for fairness, for the people, and for their descendants. Yi Fei was no exception.<div>


    But at this moment, Xing Ji��s words punctured those feeble and unfounded bandit arguments.


    After a long silence, Yi Fei suddenlyughed, full of self-mockery, ��Even if what you say is right, what do you think should be done? Go back to the past, coexist peacefully, and change nothing? Should the people of Liang Country be resigned to their fate, living in poverty and hardship for generations?��


    Xing Ji shook his head, ��Of course not. But I do have a thought about this. Although there has not been a decree from the capital yet, I believe the emperor will agree.��


    Yi Fei��s eyes immediately became alert, ��What do you want me to do?��


    Xing Ji smiled, ��Don��t worry, I won��t force you. But I believe that you will make a wise choice, whether it��s for yourself, for your descendants, or for themon people of Liang Country.��


    Nanping City.


    Due to Yi Fei��s capture, the morale in the Liang Country��s army was very low. Peng Wei and his son Peng Qian kept a low profile during this time and didn��t want to get involved. Although Peng Wei still had prestige in the army.


    That night, Peng Wei was flipping through an old military book that was left in the General Mansion of Nanping City for many years, sighing while reading.


    There was a sound from the window, and Peng Wei looked over as he heard it; his face suddenly changed! A masked man in ck had already entered the room and was walking towards him.


    Before Peng Wei could grab his sword, the intruder voluntarily removed his mask, revealing a young and handsome face.


    ��You���� Peng Wei frowned, ��What are you here for?��<div>


    It was Qiao Jing. When Peng Wei met him several years ago, he was still a Junior Officer named Che Yun in Xuanbei City. Later, he became a General, then the second prince of Liang Country, and now themander of Xuanbei City.


    At this moment, Peng Wei was more puzzled than fearful because he knew that Qiao Jing would not harm him, thanks to Xing Ji and Su Liang.


    ��There��s something I��d like to discuss with Master Peng.�� Qiao Jing sat down as he spoke.


    Peng Wei picked up the book he had just thrown down and put it away neatly in front of him. He sighed deeply and said, ��Go ahead.��


    At dawn, a group of people and horses left Nanping City. Among them was a carriage. When they arrived at Xuanbei City, the sun had already risen high in the sky.


    After the hurried repairs, the bombed gate and city walls of Xuanbei City had been basically restored to their original state. Soldiers patrolled the city building, and as soon as they saw someone approaching from afar, they immediately reported it.


    At first, they thought that the army of Liang Country was attacking again, but they realized there weren��t many people when they got closer.


    When Xing Ji and Qiao Jing were on the city building, the people of Liang Country had already arrived under the city. Leading them was Yi Fei��s eldest son, Yi Chong.


    Yi Chong looked very much like Yi Fei, with a square face and a tall, sturdy physique. He rode on his horse, looked up at Xing Ji and Qiao Jing, and shouted loudly with his hands sped, ��I, Yi,e today to negotiate peace.�� With that, he waved his hand to the back.


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted by a soldier, and Peng Wei was helped out of the carriage. He looked weak and unsteady on his feet, coughing incessantly.


    ��General Yi, what do you mean by this?�� Xing Ji asked coldly from above.


    ��Master Peng suddenly fell ill, and it��s very serious. The military doctors in Nanping City said they couldn��t treat him. Master Peng said that he has a good rtionship with the Divine Doctor Su of Qian Country and wanted to go to Qian Country to ask Doctor Su for treatment.�� Yi Chong spoke loudly, ��I believe that General Xing and General Qiao won��t stop him, right?��


    ��If Master Peng is only here to seek medical treatment, no one will stop him,�� Xing Ji said.


    Yi Chong nodded slightly, ��That��s good, but�� whether Master Peng can go or not still depends on my father��s approval. Master Peng came to Nanping City this time on the orders of the Emperor to guide my father. The Emperor asked my father to take good care of Master Peng. To go to Qian Country at this time is a big matter, and I can��t make the decision. My father came to see General Xing yesterday to discuss the matter. I don��t know if he got drunkst night and hasn��t woken up yet? We still need him toe out and see Master Peng��s condition before making a decision.��


    Qiao Cong appeared on the city building and scolded, ��Stop talking nonsense! You want to exchange your father with an old general, and you still pretend to be decent! If you want face, don��te! If youe, don��t disgust people! Exchanging a Liang Country person for a Liang Country person, what a joke! You, Liang Country, invaded us without reason, so what��s wrong with capturing your father? Even if we captured your whole family, it would be justified! If you have the guts, don��t push Master Peng out, and exchange yourself for your father!��


    Peng Wei continued coughing, making everyone feel anxious.


    Yi Chong��s face turned pale, then red, as Qiao Cong scolded him. Just then, Xing Ji spoke, ��Since Master Peng��s matter can only be decided by General Yi, please ask him toe out of the city!��


    Yi Chong��s expression rxed, and he let out a long breath. Last night, a letter appeared on his bed. He didn��t know who had sent it, but he was sure that the handwriting was his father Yi Fei��s. The letter instructed him to carry out the tasks he was currently doing.


    Peng Wei couldn��t hold on any longer and was sent back to the carriage. Yi Chong waited under the city for about an hour, and when he heard the sound of the city gate opening, his expression changed!


    Yi Fei rode out on a horse, wearing regr clothes that were a little wrinkled. He looked unwell, as if hungover from the previous night.


    As for Yi Chong��s previous im that Yi Fei had voluntarilye to Xuanbei City, no one paid attention to it.


    ��Father!�� Yi Chong said emotionally.


    Yi Fei shook his head at him, looking at the carriage. ��Old Peng wants to go to Liang Country to seek medical treatment, it has nothing to do with other matters. Let him go.��


    Peng Wei lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked at Yi Fei, his face full of shame.


    Yi Fei returned to the Liang Country��s team. After the carriage carrying Peng Wei entered Xuanbei City, the city gate closed again.


    ��Farewell, General Yi. I hope next time we can have a proper discussion.�� Xing Ji sneered and left the city building.


    After traveling far from Xuanbei City, Yi Chong raised his hand, signaling the team to stop and rest.


    ��How is father? Are you all right?�� Yi Chong looked Yi Fei up and down.


    Yi Fei shook his head. ��I��m fine.��


    ��Father ���� Yi Chong felt that Yi Fei had returned so easily, perhaps because he had been won over by Qian Country.


    Yi Fei stared in the direction of Nanping City. ��We��ll talk about it when we get back.�� Xing Ji had assured him that as long as the Situ Family was gone and Liang Country was no more, themon people of Liang Country would have a better life than they do now. Yi Fei and his descendants would have a bright future for choosing the right path. Yi Fei was convinced, for he could no longer see any future for Liang Country on its current path��


    As for Peng Wei, he was just a tool for today��s y, who knew and cooperated. Because what Qiao Jing had said to himst night was exactly what he had been hoping for.


    In the eyes of those who were uninformed, such as Qiao Cong, it seemed that after Yi Fei was captured, Yi Chong had chosen to use Peng Wei to threaten Xing Ji in exchange for Yi Fei��s return. He even said some self-righteous words to cover up the truth.


    Peng Wei found himself once again sitting in the meeting hall of Xuanbei City��s military camp, holding a cup of hot tea. He couldn��t help but sigh, ��Last time I sat here, I was negotiating with Su Liang. I heard she gave birth to a daughter? That��s nice; she must be beautiful.��


    Qiao Cong immediately took out a letter that he had nearly worn out from frequent reading. He unfolded it and showed Peng Wei the little handprint on the paper, belonging to Gu Nuannuan.


    Many things didn��t need to be said anymore. Peng Wei��s heart had long been disappointed with the Situ Imperial Family. He had supported Yi Fei back in the day because Yi Fei had climbed up from the bottom, ambitious but also conscientious.


    When asked about Peng Qian, Peng Wei shook his head. ��He can take care of himself.�� If Peng Qian came too, it would be easier for the Peng Family to be suspected of betraying Liang Country.


    Regarding Peng Wei��s health, Xing Ji asked.


    Peng Wei chuckled, ��It��s all an act; I��m fine. I was tired on the way here, but I��ve recovered over thest couple of days.��


    Qiao Cong went to say goodbye to Min Rou.


    Min Rou was surprised. ��Where are you going, Grandfather Qiao? Going home?��


    ��I wish I could, but I can��t go back right away! If I do, I��ll definitely take you with me!�� Qiao Cong looked helpless. ��Jingjing and I are going to Yao City to seek revenge on that dog Situ Xie! I originally wanted Jingjing to send you back to the capital city, but he��s filial and doesn��t feel at ease leaving me to go alone.��


    Min Rou nodded, ��It��s good for the two of you to look after each other. Take care on your journey, Grandfather Qiao.��


    ��Don��t worry, with the two of us going, it��s easy to take Situ Xie��s dog head!�� Qiao Congughed heartily. ��Are you in a hurry to get back to the capital city?��


    Stunned, Min Rou quickly waved her hand to dismiss it, ��No hurry, there��s no need to arrange for someone to send me.��


    Qiao Cong nodded, ��Then you wait here for us toe back, we��ll go home together!�� He had his own thoughts about it and worried that if Min Rou returned to the capital city early, some young man might whisk her away. Where would his precious grandson find a granddaughter-inw? All the good girls around Su Liang were taken, leaving only Min Rou.


    Unaware of Qiao Cong��s thoughts, Min Rou agreed to wait for them. When Xing Ji asked if she wanted him to send someone to apany her back to the capital, Min Rou thought of her promise to Qiao Cong and said it wasn��t necessary. However, she wanted to write Su Liang a letter asking her to let Elder Statesman Min know she was safe and would return hometer.


    And so, amidst the fierce battle, the climax abruptly came to an end.


    When Su Liang received the news, she was teaching her two little disciples how to identify the herbs Gu Ling had brought back while running errands out of the city.


    ��How is the battle going?�� Zhengzheng asked, frowning as Su Liang read the letter.


    Su Liang sighed slightly. ��It should be over by now.�� The letter mentioned Min Rou and Qiao Cong��s meeting with He Wei.


    Gu Ling read the letter and looked indifferent. ��It doesn��t matter. I never intended for Mo Yan to recognize you. I simply wanted to end the war as quickly as possible, avoid causing too many casualties. Now that we can focus on the Situ Family, we can focus on dealing with Xingluo Ind.��


    Ji Xiaoshu blinked. ��Are there bad people on Xingluo Ind? If the stars fall and crush the bad people, that would be great!��


    Gu Ling shook his head. ��If a star were to fall, we would all be crushed.��


    Zhengzheng looked confused, ��But stars are so small.��


    ��Yeah! Master, what are you talking about?�� Ji Xiaoshu was puzzled as well.


    Gu Ling flew across theke and back, looking at the two little disciples and asking, ��Did you see anything?��


    Ji Xiaoshu looked amazed. ��Did Master go crazy?��


    Zhengzheng scratched his head. ��Master��s�� lightness skill has improved a lot?��


    ��When I was on the other side of theke, I looked smaller than when I was near you.�� Gu Ling said.


    ��So what?�� Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu asked in unison.


    Gu Ling exined, ��The reason you see stars as so small is because they are very, very far away. If they were to truly fall, they would berger than the sky and the earth.��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu were both shocked. Both of the little fellows even ran a short distance away to observe each other, verifying Gu Ling��s statement. The conclusion was: It��s true!


    ��How did Master know that stars are far away from us?��


    ��Does Master know how big a star is?��


    ��I know.�� Gu Ling nodded.


    ��How did Master know? Were you hit by a star?�� Ji Xiaoshu clutched Gu Ling and asked.


    Gu Ling tapped Ji Xiaoshu��s forehead and looked at Su Liang holding Gu Xiaonuan nearby, his eyes suddenly gentle. ��I have a star of my own who told me.��

 Chapter 412: One side rejoices, while the other side splits.

    Chapter 412: One side rejoices, while the other side splits.<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Thetest news about the war was rapidly spreading back to the capital cities of Qian Country and Liang Country.


    After returning to Nanping City, Yi Fei had ordered the lockdown of South City gate. All soldiers were on standby, prepared to respond to Qian Country��s counterattack while awaiting new instructions from the court.<div>


    Yi Fei, who had used Peng Wei to stage a drama and was pped angrily by Peng Qian in public, did not arouse suspicion from Liang Country. Although many people mocked Yi Fei and his son��s actions behind their backs, others suspected that the Peng Family had long been spies for Qian Country. They believed there was nothing wrong in using Peng Wei to exchange for Yi Fei��s return, and even suggested capturing Peng Qian to prevent him from causing any more trouble.


    A junior officer who held this view approached Yi Fei with his suggestion. After some thought, Yi Fei said that it was unreasonable to arrest Peng Qian without a reason and assigned the junior officer to monitor Peng Qian��s every move.


    The junior officer believed that Yi Fei thought the same way as he did, and that he would be heavily valued now. Little did he know that Yi Fei was only humoring him. Monitoring Peng Qian would yield no results.


    On the Xuanbei City side, the reinforcement of the shattered city wall and gates had beenpleted. Some people in the Qian Country army thought they should counterattack and show Liang Country a lesson. However, Xing Ji chose to remain still.


    But that was only on the surface. In secret, Qiao Cong and his son Qiao Jing had already entered Liang Country and were rushing to assassinate Situ Xie in Yao City. This was not arranged by Xing Ji, but rather an action that the father-son duo had always wanted to take, if not for various obstacles in the past.


    Now, with the current situation where Liang Country��s General Yi Fei had been turned against them, although Qian Country had a higher chance of winning, there was no need to fight any further, as it would only cause unnecessary casualties.


    As long as they could sessfully kill Situ Xie, other members of Situ Imperial Family would not amount to anything, and Liang Country��s fate would be sealed.


    Peng Wei stayed indoors to avoid being seen by spies, livingfortably in Xuanbei City.


    The only two women in the army, Ren Dong and Min Rou, quickly became good friends. Ren Dong shared many things about Su Liang with Min Rou, who was always amazed. The old Mu who had brought Min Rou hadn��t left yet, nning to wait in Xuanbei City for Su Liang to send another message regarding whether they would go to Xingluo Ind or not.


    As for everything that happened on Xingluo Ind, Min Rou asionally recalled, feeling as if it all happened in another lifetime.


    Capital city of Qian Country.<div>


    Upon receiving the news that the war had subsided and that the Qiao family��s father and son were going to assassinate Situ Xie in Yao City, Duanmu Chen was overjoyed. He immediately ordered Chang��an, ��Go call Gu Ling and Su Liang!��


    Just as Chang��an turned around, Duanmu Chen changed his mind, ��Today is a great day, let me go out of the pce!��


    ��Are you going to the Su Mansion?�� Chang��an asked respectfully.


    ��Where else?�� Duanmu Chen retorted,ughing, ��We should make it in time for lunch. I wonder what delicious dishes Su Liang and Gu Ling have prepared today. Let��s go.��


    Chang��an: �� His master, who once did everything to be the lord of the pce, now looked forward to leaving the pce and mooching meals at Su Mansion.


    They ran into Situ Yao halfway. She was being attended by pce maids and was about to take a stroll in the Imperial Garden. She saw Duanmu Chen and performed a salutation, but the sparkle that had once captivated him was gone from her eyes.


    ��Wait for me to return to the pce and visit you.�� Duanmu Chen no longer minded Situ Yao��s concern for her family. Although things could never return to the way they were, there was no true affection between the two. He only wanted to be responsible for each woman in the Imperial Harem as much as possible. Perhaps he couldn��t be a good husband, but he would try to be a good person. Of course, except for Ji Yue Xuan �C the woman who kept waiting for her lover, who was not Duanmu Chen.


    Situ Yao replied and watched Duanmu Chen leave. She could sense his good mood, which made her wonder if good news hade from the northern border.


    Situ Yao gazed into the north, where only the tall pce walls stretched and a few birds flew out, pping their wings and disappearing into the blue sky.


    ��Your Majesty, are we still going to the garden?�� The maid worriedly looked at the aloof Situ Yao.


    Situ Yao shook her head slightly, not knowing if she was answering the maid or her own heart, ��I don��t know���� but continued to walk towards the direction of the Imperial Garden.<div>


    Situ Yao was lost. If Qian Country won and Liang Country fell, what should she do? Even if Duanmu Chen still granted her the honor of Imperial Concubine, she knew her father and brothers would die, and the murderer would be Duanmu Chen. How could she face him, and even share a bed with him? She couldn��t do such a thing.


    If it weren��t for the child in her belly, Situ Yao had considered ending her life along with the downfall of the Situ Family��


    When Duanmu Chen arrived at the Su Mansion, Gu Ling was cooking thest dish. Su Liang and the children were already seated and just waiting for the meal to begin.


    Upon hearing Duanmu Chen��s voice outside, Ji Xiaoshu shouted loudly towards the doorway, ��Oh my god! Uncle Emperor is mooching a meal at our house again! Big brother, let��s eat the chicken legs quickly!��


    Zhengzhengughed quietly, and Duanmu Chen entered with a slightly dark expression, rubbed Ji Xiaoshu��s head, and sat down next to him, ��Xiaoshu, speaking of mooching meals, when are you going back to your home? This is not your home.��


    Immediately, Ji Xiaoshu was displeased, ��I am Master and Mistress��s disciple, and their son too! This is my home! What is Uncle Emperor to them?��


    ��How did you be their son? I am their best friend.�� Duanmu Chen smiled.


    Zhengzheng: �� He had heard this sentence from his Uncle Lin Shun, and also from his Uncle Xing Yusheng.


    ��Mistress, who��s your best friend?�� Ji Xiaoshu immediately sought confirmation from Su Liang.


    Su Liang chuckled, ��Of course, it��s your Master.��


    ��Then Master��s best friend must be Mistress! Master and Mistress��s best friend is me!�� Ji Xiaoshu patted his chest, wearing a proud expression.<div>


    Duanmu Chen coughed lightly, ��As long as you��re happy. But don��t you really miss home?��


    Ji Xiaoshuined to Gu Ling, who was entering the door, ��Master, Uncle Emperor said I��m mooching meals here and wants me to go back to my daddy��s house!��


    Upon hearing ��my daddy��s house,�� Duanmu Chen��s mouth twitched.


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��He��s right.��


    Duanmu Chen immediatelyughed, hoping tofort Ji Xiaoshu. However, he heard Gu Ling say, ��You two are the same.��


    Now Ji Xiaoshu was happy, ��It��s not the same! I��m younger than Uncle Emperor!��


    Duanmu Chen: �� That��s true.


    Little Nuannuan woke up in Su Liang��s arms, and Duanmu Chen��s attention was immediately drawn to her. He stood up and wanted to hold the chubby little girl but was met with a cold stare from Gu Ling. He silently sat back down and finally remembered the main issue, ��There��s good news.��


    Su Liang asked, ��Have they stopped fighting?��


    ��How did you know?�� Duanmu Chen still wanted to surprise her.


    ��I guessed it,�� Su Liang replied.


    After Duanmu Chen had exined everything, Su Liang nodded, ��That��s for the best.�� As long as the war subsided and no more casualties were incurred, everything else was less important at the moment.


    ��That mysterious force, the one you mentioned called Mo Yan, he��s left this time, but next time�� could it be that he��sing to snatch my Imperial Throne directly?�� Duanmu Chen asked the question in his heart.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Yes.��


    Ji Xiaoshu looked surprised, ��Is the person on that ind with falling stars really that powerful? Why didn��t he snatch my father��s Imperial Throne?��


    Duanmu Chen gave Ji Xiaoshu a thumbs up, ��You really are a dutiful son.��


    ��In this respect, I��m not as good as Emperor Uncle.�� Ji Xiaoshu said with a serious little face.


    Duanmu Chen��s face stiffened for a moment, indeed, he was also a ��dutiful son����


    Su Liang answered Duanmu Chen��s question, ��It��s possible, so we still need to be cautious. However, we expect to find them before theye.��


    Ji Xiaoshu asked again, ��Why don��t you snatch my father��s Imperial Throne?�� He really didn��t understand.


    Duanmu Chen chuckled, ��It��s all possible.��


    ��So if I kill Emperor Uncle, can I be the emperor of Qian Country?�� Ji Xiaoshu frowned, ��That doesn��t make sense.��


    Thest four words were strikingly simr to Su Liang��s tone.


    ��It��s not that simple, but to possess the throne of Qian Country, killing me is a must.�� Duanmu Chen exined, ��Simrly, if you want the throne of Yin Country, you have to kill your father.��


    At this moment, Zhengzheng whispered to Ji Xiaoshu, ��Little Shu, master wants to eat your chicken leg.��


    Ji Xiaoshu instantly threw the matter of the throne out of his mind and watched Gu Ling pick up the chicken leg. He rushed over with a bowl to catch it.


    Gu Ling teased him for a while before finally putting the chicken leg in his bowl.


    Duanmu Chen started eating as well, nning to have a proper chat with Su Liang after finishing, so as not to have Ji Xiaoshu��s meddling spirit always interfering.


    Lunch ended in a joyful atmosphere. Gu Ling instructed the two children to wash the dishes. They were not the first to do housework, even Ji Xiaoshu didn��t bargain and went obediently.


    Duanmu Chen asked with a smile, ��Will my son have toe to your house to wash dishes in the future?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��If he wants to eat at my house.��


    ��What about Nuannuan?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    Su Liang smiled, ��It��s the same.��


    ��That��s great.�� Duanmu Chen didn��t have any old-fashioned ideas of avoiding the kitchen, after all, he imed to be Gu Ling��s best friend, and Gu Ling was a man with superb cooking skills. After getting to know this couple, many of his old concepts changed, and he hoped his children could have a more rxed and happy life different from his own.


    After discussing the current situation for a while, Duanmu Chen returned to the pce. He was not worried about what was toe. As a fortunate emperor who ��sits and enjoys the fruits of others��bor,�� he only needed to do his job, not cause trouble, and not give Gu Ling and Su Liang orders, then everyone would be happy.


    The two little ones finished their chores and went to take a nap. Lin Shuzhi came to give them lessons in the afternoon and talked about the current situation with Su Liang.


    After confirming that the northern war had subsided, Lin Shuzhi breathed a sigh of relief, ��That��s great.�� He knew that although Gu Ling and Su Liang had been in the capital city all year and hadn��t left, the current results must have been influenced and yed a crucial role by them.


    Almost at the same time as Duanmu Chen received the good news from Xuanbei City, in the Royal Pce of Yao City in Liang Country, Situ Xie also received a message from Yi Fei.


    Two days before this message, Situ Xie received the previous one: Liang Country had sessfully blown up the city gate and walls of Xuanbei City.


    Although Qian Country had also used explosives at the time, which prevented Liang Country��s army from attacking Xuanbei City that day, Situ Xie felt that with Mo Yan��s help, they had made an important breakthrough, and it was only a matter of time before Xuanbei City fell, and it shouldn��t take long.


    Now, the message that Situ Xie received was from the day after Mo Yan disappeared.


    Seeing the line ��Mo Zunzhu has disappeared, and there is no additional food and grass,�� Situ Xie��s hand trembled violently, and his heart sank heavily!


    Situ Jing, sensing something very bad, felt uneasy. Since Mo Yan started to help them, it was the first time that Situ Xie��s face showed such an expression, something bad must have happened.


    Then, Situ Jing heard Situ Xie gritting his teeth.


    ��Your Majesty, is something wrong in Nanping City?�� Situ Jing asked cautiously.


    ��Mo Yan���� Situ Xie gritted his teeth, his eyes darkening terribly.


    Situ Jing��s heart skipped a beat, he had mentioned before that there might be something wrong with Mo Yan, but he had been scolded by Situ Xie.


    Picking up the note Situ Xie had thrown on the ground, Situ Jing read it and opened his eyes wide, ��Our food�� Did he collude with Ji Yuebai and Duanmu Chen? Was it to provoke us Liang Country tounch war first so that they can counterattack Liang Country justifiably?��


    ��Not necessarily, but something must have happened rted to Gu Ling and Su Liang!�� Situ Xie still believed that Mo Yan was not with Gu Ling and Su Liang up to this point. An unexpected situation had urred in the dark that influenced Mo Yan, and he simply abandoned Liang Country and took the crucial food and grass with him!


    The reason why Situ Xie didn��t share Situ Jing��s thoughts was that he knew what kind of people Gu Ling and Su Liang were. They couldn��t possibly let a person like Mo Yan entice Liang Country to send troops for the sake of unifying the world, as there were simpler and more direct ways to achieve their goals. There was no need for such a hassle. Moreover, a ��divine�� person like Mo Yan wouldn��t be used in such a ce.


    As Situ Xie was worrying about how to counter the situation and ordering the immediate collection of food from themon people, new news came from Nanping City: Yi Fei had been caught.


    Situ Jing immediately said, ��Use Peng Wei to exchange! It will definitely work!��


    After a day, Situ Xie received thetest news that Yi Fei��s son, Yi Chong, really exchanged Yi Fei with Peng Wei, but there was not enough food or explosives, so Yi Fei dared not send out troops lightly. He asked Situ Xie what to do next.


    Last night, Situ Xie hadn��t closed his eyes at all, and seemed to have aged a lot overnight. All his hair had turned white, and his eyes were red.


    Hearing Situ Jing say that Qian Country would definitely counterattack Nanping City, Situ Xie remained silent. He looked at the lifelike golden dragon armrest on the Dragon Throne and recalled the ambitions he had when he first took the position, as if it were only yesterday��


    A thunderous roar of thunder sounded, and Situ Xie looked outside, the dark clouds were menacing, and the wind and rain were about toe.


    ��Your Majesty, what should we do next?�� Situ Jing��s expression was urgent.


    Situ Xie suddenly turned his head and looked at him coldly, ��Always asking me, no one has a brain!The only smart and powerful one among my children and grandchildren has betrayed me!��


    Situ Jing was immersed in his worries about the situation, and suddenly got scolded. He didn��t dare to breathe, lowering his head.


    At this time, the person Situ Xie mentioned as the ��only smart and powerful one�� had returned to Yao City, with the purpose of taking his head..

 Chapter 413: 413. You die, I live

    Chapter 413: 413. You die, I live<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Yao City.


    It was the end of March, thete spring in Qian Country. The springtime in Liang Country��s capital city had just begun.<div>


    Qiu Cong and his grandson, Qiao Jing, had just passed noon when they arrived in the city. Disguised, they went directly to the biggest restaurant in Yao City and ordered a table full of food and wine.


    Halfway through a strong drink, Qiu Cong sighed infort, feeling his fatigue easing.


    Qiao Jing only had a small sip, not wanting to drink too much. He had a low alcohol tolerance and didn��t want to make any mistakes.


    The window was open, and the cool breeze blew in. People came and went on the streets below, unaffected by the distant war. There was no sense of tension in the most prosperous capital of Liang Country, as if the people there lived in a different world from those in the nearby border cities.


    Qiu Cong spotted a corpulent man dressed in gold and silver, with a clean-cut girl with red eyes in his arms. He recognized him as a Liang noble and felt disgusted.


    Qiao Jing also saw andmented indifferently, ��That��s the former Queen��s nephew, ascivious ghost.�� He was familiar with the members of the Liang Royal Family.


    Seeing Qiu Cong raise his hand, Qiao Jing frowned but said nothing to stop him. Momentster, the fat man suddenly fell to the ground like a heap of meat, stirring up a cloud of dust. The girl he controlled screamed and retreated to the corner. A group of followers rushed forward, calling him ��Young Master�� and struggled to lift him up and headed towards the Medical Hall across the street.


    An old man with patched clothes passed through the crowd, grabbed the girl, and ran off. Qiao Jing couldn��t hear the sound, but from the girl��s lip movements, she was the old man��s granddaughter.


    There was discussion in the restaurant, with many people believing that the fat man had been gued by wine and lust and suddenly fell ill. No one had seen Qiu Cong��s hidden weapon.


    ��Grandfather, this might end up alerting the enemy,�� Qiao Jing calmly warned, pouring Qiu Cong another drink.


    Qiu Cong drank it all in one go, scoffing, ��All the better! Let��s see where Situ Xie can hide his useless children and grandchildren!��<div>


    Since Qiao Jing didn��t stop him, it meant there was no serious harm. The only concern was whether the girl would bear the brunt of the man��s revenge afterward, but that was also not a big issue. As the emperor, and given the current tense situation, Situ Xie couldn��t hide. The grandfather and grandson nned to act tonight to prevent any possible changes.


    After finishing their meal, they paid the bill and left the restaurant, strolling around the street for a while before disappearing into a dead-end alley.


    Peng Mansion.


    Peng Fan was holding a book about soldiers, not turning the pages for a while. He closed it and was about to check on his mother when he saw two shadows sh by, and the room suddenly had two strangers in it.


    Peng Fan��s face changed, and he immediately grabbed the longsword hanging on the wall, his eyes guarded. ��Who are you?��


    ��Calm down, young man! I��m Xiaoliang��s master!�� Qiu Cong introduced himself this way.


    Peng Fan was taken aback, ��Su Liang? Senior, are you Su Liang��s master?�� Then he rxed, lowering the sword he had raised.


    Qiao Jing remained indifferent, ��Aren��t you afraid we��re liars?��


    ��Are you�� General Qiu?�� Peng Fan recognized Qiao Jing��s identity just from his voice. They had met before.


    Seeing Qiao Jing nod, Peng Fan hurriedly asked, ��How are my grandfather and father? How are they?�� He had just received news that Yi Chong had exchanged Peng Wei for Yi Fei. Although Peng Fan knew that Peng Wei would not be harmed in Xuanbei City, he was still anxious and more concerned that Peng Qian left in Nanping City would be persecuted by Yi��s father and son.


    ��They��re fine,�� Qiu Cong said as he sat down. ��Nothing happened at your house, did it?��<div>


    Peng Fan nodded, ��Everything at home is fine.��


    Qiao Jing then said, ��We came to assassinate Situ Xie.��


    Peng Fan was momentarily stunned before nodding, ��Oh.�� He was quite calm. He was still young, and his dissatisfaction with Liang Country��s Royal Family would only be more significant than Peng Wei and Peng Qian. He had mentioned earlier that the Peng Family should move to Qian Country. But it was not that Peng Wei was unwilling, but rather that considering the many family members, young and old, and even the servants, it was almost impossible to leave under the watchful eye of the Royal Family and safely arrive in Qian Country.


    ��Is there anything I need to do?�� Peng Fan asked.


    Qiao Jing counter-questioned, ��Aren��t you afraid that our failure will implicate the Peng Family?��


    Peng Fan smiled, ��This senior is Su Liang��s master; how can he fail? I believe in the strength of both of you.��


    Qiao Cong stared at Peng Fan, ��You little brat, are you also fond of my apprentice?��


    Peng Fan nodded, ��Admiring, worshipping.��


    ��Good boy! Find us a ce to sleep!�� Qiao Cong said. Coming to Peng��s home was not only to send a message of safety ording to Peng Wei��s request but also to find a ce to rest.


    Peng Fan tidied up quickly and let Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing sleep in his bedroom and study room separately.


    In the pce, after a string of bad news followed one after another, Situ Xie scolded Situ Jing, but he calmed down. However, no matter how hard he racked his brains and thought about the current situation, he couldn��t find a way out.<div>


    At this point, using the method of threatening Qian Country with hostages might be feasible, but first, they had to capture someone, which takes time, and secondly, there are many masters in Qian Country, who would undoubtedly take revenge. Unless, Situ Xie could instantly teleport to the Su Mansion in Liang Country��s capital city and abduct Gu Ling��s precious daughter, but such a thing was impossible��


    In the past, after the war between Liang Country and Qian Country, peace would always be quickly restored, as if nothing had happened. This was because Qian Country had always been wary of the Yin Country to the south and never dared to attack Liang Country aggressively, opting to keep the peace instead.


    But this time was different. For the past several decades, Yin Country, which had always stayed neutral, chose to ally with Qian Country, leaving Qian Country with no strategic weaknesses.


    Situ Xie had to admit that Ji Yuebai��s unusual decision to cooperate with Gu Ling and Su Liang was sincere, and Ji Yuebai was not a ��normal emperor.��


    Everyone in the Royal Family, whether they spoke or kept silent, looked at Situ Xie with the same question in their eyes: What to do next?


    Situ Xie didn��t know the answer. However, he couldn��t avoid the fact that it was his direct grandson-inw and one of his grandsons who truly defeated him and destroyed Liang Country��s future.


    That made him feel sorrowful and ironic, considering that everything he had pursued in his life seemed like a joke.


    Situ Xie sat alone in the Imperial Study, with several memorandums piled up on the dragon case, which he hadn��t dealt with for days, and he didn��t want to open any of them. He heard someone talking outside the door, seemingly Situ Jing, and slowly came to his senses. Closing his eyes and opening them again, he saw Situ Jing entering.


    ��Your Majesty, please have some hot soup.�� Situ Jing ced a bowl of steaming hot soup in front of Situ Xie, ��Taking care of your body is the most important thing.��


    ��What happened outside just now?�� Situ Xie opened the lid, revealing his favorite soup, which Situ Ning used to make for him before she got married, andter Situ Yao also made it very well.


    Situ Jing shook his head, ��Nothing, just a trivial matter that has been dealt with.��


    The fat man who had been knocked down by Qiao Cong in the street had been unconscious since he was carried home. His father hade to the pce gates asking to see Situ Xie, hoping to get the best Imperial Physician, iming that his son had been secretly attacked by a mysterious person. The guards didn��t dare to mistreat the former imperial brother-inw and came to consult Situ Xie, but they were stopped by Situ Jing.


    Situ Jing didn��t believe in any mysterious attacks at all because he didn��t think the useless, fat man had any value. Even if he had been secretly attacked, it was probably because he had been bullying men and dominating women for years in Yao City and got someone to take revenge on him; he deserved to die.


    Thus, Situ Jing scolded the guard and told the former imperial brother-inw to leave, feeling that there was no need to bother Situ Xie with such a broken thing.


    As Situ Xie drank half a bowl of soup and put down the spoon, he looked at Situ Jing and asked, ��Have you heard any news about Yaoyao recently?��


    Situ Jing was momentarily stunned and shook his head, ��No. Duanmu Chen keeps a close watch on her, and there has been no news from her for a long time. But she should be fine, pregnant and resting in Qian Country��s Imperial Pce.�� In fact, it had been a long time since Situ Jing had thought of Situ Yao.


    ��Back then, we really shouldn��t have married Yaoyao off to that ce.�� Situ Xie showed regret, ��Even more so, we shouldn��t have married Ning��er off to Qian Country, or else there wouldn��t have been Gu Ling, that misfortune! He was born to be the bane of our Situ Family!��


    To this, Situ Jing deeply agreed. What he dared not say was that Gu Ling��s restoration of his identity in Qian Country and Qiao Jing��s growth to his current status were both partly due to Situ Xie��s efforts. He remembered that Situ Xie had said more than once that Gu Ling and Qiao Jing were useful, and Situ Jing had to admit that Situ Xie had an ��extremely good�� eye for people. Those two were indeed very capable, far beyond their expectations andpletely out of Situ Xie��s control��


    ��Imperial ancestor, do we still have hope of seeking peace with Qian Country? Since Qian Country has not counterattacked us yet, could their alliance with Yin Country also be unstable? Is there a chance everything will go back to the way it was before��?�� Situ Jing asked tentatively.


    This time, Situ Xie was very calm and shook his head, ��It��s impossible. You all need to be careful from now on.��


    Situ Jing frowned, ��Be careful�� What does Imperial Ancestor mean?��


    ��Qian Country does not want to wage war, otherwise we would have already received news of Nanping City being captured by now.�� Situ Xie sighed deeply, ��Someone will definitelye to assassinate me next, and I know who it will be.��


    ��Situ Jing?�� Situ Jing blurted out.


    Situ Xie nodded, ��And his grandfather.��


    Situ Jing wanted to say something else, but Situ Xie waved his hand, ��Now that things are at this point, I know what I��m doing. You can go back.��


    After Situ Jing left, he felt increasingly uneasy, and as he walked the streets, he felt as if someone was watching him. After he returned to his residence, he ordered the guards to keep a strict watch and never went out again.


    That night, Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing sneaked into Liang Country��s Imperial Pce under cover and approached the brightly lit Imperial Study.


    Qiao Jing felt that it could be a trap; given Situ Xie��s wisdom, he probably already guessed that someone woulde to assassinate him and even suspected that they would be the ones toe.


    Qiao Cong had wanted to kill Situ Xie for a long time, and now that the opportunity had finally arrived, he didn��t care for any other trappings. He lit a fire and threw it at the window of the Imperial Study.


    The night wind blew, and the mes grew quickly. The guards began to hurriedly put out the fire, but Situ Xie came out from inside.


    Looking at Situ Xie, Qiao Jing felt that something was off. Qiao Cong, having taken out the nail gun given to him by Elder Mu, aimed it at Situ Xie��s forehead. He didn��t want to waste any words with Situ Xie, only to avenge and kill.


    The fast-moving nail, illuminated by the firelight, prated Situ Xie��s forehead and buried itself in his brain; no blood flowed out. With his body stiffening, Situ Xie fell headfirst to the ground among gasps and cries, motionless.


    ��Your Majesty!��


    ��Assassin! Save His Majesty!��


    ��Quickly call the Imperial Physician!��


    Chaos erupted both inside and outside the Imperial Study, but nobody caught even a glimpse of Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing��s shadows.


    Qiao Cong muttered to himself, ��That was too easy����


    Qiao Jing stared intently at Situ Xie��s corpse, now surrounded by people, and felt that things had gone too smoothly to be real. Normally, Situ Xie shouldn��t be so careless, and there should have been a master to protect him by his side. There must be something amiss.


    Could it be a stand-in��? This thought popped into Qiao Jing��s mind, but he didn��t say anything more as he left Liang Country��s Imperial Pce together with Qiao Cong.


    Qiao Cong wanted to return to the Peng Family but Qiao Jing held him back, ��Grandfather, let��s go check out the old King Yue Mansion.��


    ��Alright.�� Qiao Cong thought of visiting the ce where his daughter grew up.


    After Situ Xie became the emperor, there weren��t many people left in the King Yue Mansion, but everything remained the same.


    Qiao Jing headed straight to Situ Xie��s study room in the mansion. He had been there before, where Situ Xie handled important matters, and there was a secret chamber in the study.


    No one was guarding the study at the moment. Qiao Jing asked Qiao Cong to watch the outside while he pushed open the door, entering Situ Xie��s study room.


    It was pitch ck inside, only lit by the moonlight seeping in from the outside. Qiao Jing took out a luminous pearl, nced around to make sure no one was there, then walked towards the bookshelf.


    After searching for a while, he found the mechanism to the secret chamber. Qiao Jing twisted it, and the bookshelf slowly moved, revealing the hidden chamber behind.


    Standing at the entrance of the secret chamber, he quietly waited for a moment. Qiao Jing was about to step in but frowned and retracted his foot. If there was no one inside, there was no need to go in. If there was someone, it was definitely a trap.


    The light from the luminous pearl in Qiao Jing��s hand flickered as he was about to leave. Suddenly, a cold glint shed in front of his eyes. Four shadows pounced from the secret chamber, attacking him with murderous intent!


    When Qiao Cong noticed something was off, he saw Qiao Jing being forced into the secret chamber, and the slow-moving secret door closed quickly, blocking his vision!


    ��Jingjing!�� Qiao Cong rushed in, swinging his palm at the bookshelf. The bookshelf trembled a bit but didn��t copse.


    By the time Qiao Cong finally found the mechanism and opened the secret chamber, there was no one inside. Apparently, there was yet another secret passage inside the chamber. Despite Qiao Jing being careful, he still fell into the trap.


    Not being able to find the entrance to the secret passage and in fear of more traps, Qiao Cong left in a rage, heading towards the Imperial Pce again.


    It was while Qiao Jing was conscious that he fell into the secret passage. At this moment, he was somewhere underground in Yao City. Four des were against his neck, and a silver-haired old man with cold eyes was standing not far from him. The man was none other than Situ Xie, who ��died�� in the pce recently!


    So it was a substitute after all�� Qiao Jing thought. He had guessed what Situ Xie would do. Simrly, Situ Xie also calcted how he would act and prepared a trap for him.


    But Qiao Jing was calm at the moment, looking at Situ Xie with a faint expression and saying, ��You can��t possibly find substitutes for all your grandchildren or hide them. Before dawn, if you don��t release me, my grandfather may kill one of your grandsons.��


    Hearing this, Situ Xie sneered, ��At this point, do you think I care about that? Grandsons? Grandchildren? They��re all either useless or against me. You��re not even willing to call me ��grandfather�� again.��


    A faint smile appeared on Qiao Jing��s lips, not reaching his eyes, ��This is all the result of your own actions.��


    ��You think I won��t kill you?�� Situ Xie asked coldly.


    Qiao Jing shook his head, ��Of course not. You��ve gone through so much trouble to capture me as a hostage, hoping to use me to turn the tables. However, you have no chance anymore.��


    Situ Xie��s eyes narrowed as he strode over, raised his hand high, and pped Qiao Jing fiercely several times, causing blood to flow from Qiao Jing��s mouth before stopping. The long-standing anger from being ��betrayed�� by Gu Ling and Qiao Jing was slightly relieved at this moment. But seeing Qiao Jing��s calm eyes, the extinguished rage in Situ Xie red up once again.


    Situ Xie approached and strangled Qiao Jing��s neck, his eyes cold and ruthless, ��When you were born, I should have killed you!��


    Four skilled masters who had been restraining Qiao Jing in the past now moved to the side. Qiao Jing suddenly sneered. Situ Xie felt that something was wrong, and he felt something tiny prate his body��


    Situ Xie felt his body rapidly bing paralyzed, and as he fell to the ground, he heard Qiao Jing��s cold voice in his ear, ��I didn��t expect you to set a trap and wait for me in person because I thought that if you arranged for a substitute, you would run further away, hide deeper, and wait for an opportunity. You should have gone farther away, because I came to kill you. But you insisted on seeing me, so now it��s either you die or I live!��

 Chapter 414: 414. The Death of Situ Xie

    Chapter 414: 414. The Death of Situ Xie<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    A chilling wind somehow blew through the dark secret passage.


    It can��t be said that Situ Xie was careless. That��s because when Qiao Jing was held hostage by those four men with swords, he was fed with a pill that hindered his dantian, causing weakness in his limbs. Although he could still stand on his own and not fall, he had no chance of victory against Situ Xie, let alone fight back.<div>


    Indeed, Qiao Jing��s weapons were confiscated, and the hidden weapons and poisons on his body were searched and taken away, except for the jade ring on his hand.


    This ring was special, it was given to Qiao Jing by Situ Xie a few years ago, saying that it was a relic of his mother, Situ Xiang.


    Thus, it was entirely normal for Qiao Jing to still be wearing the ring, and Situ Xie thought he knew it well, considering it just an expensive essory.


    However, two days before leaving Xuanbei City, Qiao Jing mentioned his uing assassination n to old Mu, who scrutinized him with a ��professional�� gaze, focused on Qiao Jing��s ring and learned that it was connected to Situ Xie. He immediately asked Qiao Jing to remove it and give it to him.


    Qiao Jing didn��t know what old Mu was going to do but didn��t hesitate to give it. He had never even seen his birth mother, so there wasn��t much emotional attachment. Wearing the ring was simply a habit, and there was no reason to take it off.


    When Qiao Jing received the ring back the next day, it looked the same, but it had been transformed into a hidden weapon by old Mu.


    ��You only have one chance,�� old Mu told Qiao Jing. ��And you have to be close to your target to use it. It��s not fast enough. There��s no way around it �C jade is really not easy to work with, and there��s not much time. Just make do with it!��


    Back to the present, looking at Situ Xie, who had fallen to the ground with an ashen face, Qiao Jing thought that old Mu, as a descendant of the legendary Divine Craftsman, created something far from makeshift and perfectly suited to deal with Situ Xie. No other weapon or hidden weapon could have achieved this effect.


    ��Why don��t you help me up���� Situ Xie shakily took out a small medicine bottle from his pouch. It was the antidote given to him by Yue Mei. Still, just as he was about to pour out the medicine, his hand trembled, and the bottle fell to the ground.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye.


    Qiao Jing��s neck was held by two swords, and the other two men went to help Situ Xie.<div>


    With a calm expression, Qiao Jing spoke, ��I presume you four are familiar with the current situation in the world.��


    An old man who was about to pull Situ Xie back paused abruptly, his eyes flickering. He exchanged nces with another man and looked at the tworades holding Qiao Jing hostage.


    ��It��s not like Situ Xie saved your lives in any extraordinary way. You are all highly skilled in martial arts and are risking your lives for him only to secure a good future for yourself and your descendants. Am I right? If so, why not seize the opportunity and pledge your loyalty to me?�� Qiao Jing��s expression was indifferent. ��The days of Liang Country are numbered. If you try to save Situ Xie, in the end, you��ll only be apanying him to his grave.��


    Situ Xie��s eyes were cold and menacing. He gritted his teeth, ��Shut up! With just you trying to destroy Liang Country, you must be dreaming! Don��t listen to his nonsense. Afterward, he will definitely kill you all! Give me the antidote quickly!��


    ��You four still have a chance to choose the path of survival. If you are being controlled by poison, there��s no need to worry at all. My best friend is named Su Liang. You should all be familiar with this name, right? Speaking of which, I met General Yi Fei of Nanping City, and he mentioned that the oue would be different if he could ask for help from Divine Doctor Su when his newborn grandson died prematurely. As long as you make a wise choice, if your children and grandchildren are sick or injured in the future, you will have the opportunity to find the Divine Doctor Su for treatment,�� Qiao Jing threw out a huge temptation. Choosing the wrong side is extremely lethal, but choosing the right side brings many benefits.


    Life is not short, and most people have children and grandchildren. It��s challenging to predict illnesses and injuries. Even someone in Yi Fei��s position would want to befriend Su Liang, let alone these men. Among the four of them, two were originally loyal to Situ Han, and they still remember the strange illness Situ Han had a few years ago. The Imperial Physicians in the pce were helpless, and they had no choice but to send people thousands of miles to Qian Country to request Su Liang��s medical treatment.


    Therefore, when Qiao Jing brought up Su Liang, it was more effective than promising them countless riches and honor.


    Having heard Qiao Jing mention Yi, the more astute among the four guessed that this general had also betrayed Liang Country. If so, how could Situ Xie possibly have any chance of victory? Even if he could escape with his life, he would never have the chance to make aeback!


    Situ Xie watched as one of his subordinates bent down and picked up the medicine bottle from the ground, his face lit up with joy, ��Give it to me quickly!��


    However, the man walked two steps to the side and handed the medicine bottle to Qiao Jing instead. At the same time, the two swords that had been pressed against Qiao Jing��s neck were withdrawn.


    Avoiding harm and seeking benefits is human nature. They were loyal to Situ Xie because of his status, but it was obvious that he had reached a dead end, and his position was no longer safe. As long as Qiao Jing could escape from this secret passage, he still had a great future ahead of him.<div>


    Situ Xie cursed and threatened to tear the four traitors to pieces. He quickly started promising them more benefits, hoping they would change their minds.


    In such a closed environment, and with both Situ Xie and Qiao Jing poisoned, whoever could gather the support of the four masters would survive. For the other, there was only one path �C death!


    Qiao Jing had already won. He took the medicine bottle and sniffed it, but he didn��t take it. Instead, he asked the old man who had searched him earlier to return his belongings.


    The old man quickly brought Qiao Jing��s belongings to him, including his weapons, hidden weapons, poison, and the antidote made by Su Liang.


    Qiao Jing opened his antidote, and slowly poured out one pill in front of Qiao Cong, then put it in his mouth, ��This is made by Su Liang.��


    At this moment, the four masters had already silently stood behind Situ Xie, pointing their swords at him.


    Situ Xie regretted it so much that his guts turned green! He shouldn��t have set a trap for Qiao Jing tonight! As Qiao Jing said, since he had used a body double that he had cultivated for many years, he should have run far away and waited for the right moment to strike!


    Qiao Jing��s body quickly recovered. He didn��t kill Situ Xie immediately but asked him a question, ��What do you know about Mo Yan?��


    Situ Xie was startled for a moment, then sneered, ��You want to know? If you let me go, I can tell you. He is the biggest threat to Gu Ling and Su Liang so far. I have witnessed his abilities with my own eyes, and they are special powers that you can��t even imagine! If you kill me, you will bepletely ignorant of Mo Yan!��


    Qiao Jing��s expression was indifferent, ��Threatening me? So why do you think Mo Yan, who was cooperating with you well before, suddenly ran away?��


    Situ Xie��s face stiffened. He didn��t know the reason why Mo Yan had left Nanping City, but it must have had something to do with Gu Ling and Su Liang.<div>


    ��No matter what you know, it��s worthless. I��m just asking one more pointless question.�� Qiao Jing said, and drew his sword, ��The Emperor of Liang Country, Situ Xie, died in front of the Imperial Study��s door an hour ago, as you arranged. As for you, this is a good ce to be buried.��


    Situ Xie turned pale, ��Jingjing�� Jingjing, don��t kill me! I�� I can pass the Imperial Throne to you! As long as you spare me, I will issue an abdication decree once I get out, making you the emperor of Liang country! Weren��t you once eager to be the Emperor? Now is the perfect opportunity! Why should you go back to Qian Country and be below Gu Ling? In terms of talent, you��re not at all inferior to him! Once you be the Emperor of Liang country, given time, I believe you can eventually rule the world! I will support you from the sidelines!��


    Qiao Jing��s expression was impatient, ��Are you done? Who cares about your Imperial Throne? Who cares about your support? I need to get out and find my grandfather quickly, so he doesn��t worry.�� As soon as he finished speaking, he didn��t give Situ Xie the chance to say another word. He thrust his sword into Situ Xie��s chest!


    Blood sttered. Situ Xie stared at Qiao Jing with wide eyes, opened his mouth, spewed out a mouthful of blood, tilted his head, and took hisst breath.


    Later, when people mentioned Situ Xie, they would always sigh, saying that he was clever all his life but died so suddenly and so easily.


    Qiao Jing found such talk boring. Situ Xie��s death, although sudden, was a long timeing on the ��path of death��. And for Qiao Jing to kill Situ Xie, there were the long-term efforts of many people at y.


    As far as the ambition of Liang Country to always ally with Yin Country to destroy Qian Country is concerned, there is no right or wrong from the perspective of the overall situation and the rulers. The end result is just a confirmation of the old saying, ��The winner bes king, and the loser bes a bandit.�� In the power struggle, Qian Country won, and Liang Country lost.


    The death of Situ Xie was certainly rted to Liang Country��s situation, but there was also an important factor: he had personal grudges with both Gu Ling and Qiao Jing. Many things started because of him, and in the end, he reaped what he sowed.


    Qiao Jing searched Situ Xie��s body and found that he was still carrying the Jade Seal, showing how strong his desire to control the imperial throne was. As for whether Situ Xie had considered the possibility of failure and the consequences of failure when arranging a substitute and setting a trap for Qiao Jing tonight, it is unknown.


    ��Let��s go.�� Under the guidance of four master-level people, Qiao Jing walked through a long, narrow secret passage. When they finally came out, they were not in the Study Room of the King Yue��s mansion but in the Imperial Study.


    Looking at the interior environment of the secret passage, it seemed to have been dug for some time, not recently. Probably, when Situ Xie was still the Prince of Liang Country, he had ordered someone to dig it. In this way, although he had not sat in the Dragon Throne, as long as he wanted to, he could dispose of the person on the throne as he pleased�� Presumably, he enjoyed the feeling of secretly manipting everything during those years.


    The Royal Pce of Liang Country was in chaos.


    Situ Xie was dead, Situ Jing was captured, and fires broke out in many ces in the pce, with mes reaching the sky, it was unstoppable.


    Qiao Jing saw the ce where the fire was the most intense. That pce was where the sisters Situ Ning and Situ Xiang had lived many years ago when they entered the pce, and it was there that Situ Han had vited Situ Xiang. The person who started the fire was undoubtedly Qiao Cong.


    ��Please help me find my grandfather.�� Qiao Jing said. Qiao Cong must be frantic.


    The four master-level practitioners respectfully responded and began to search in different directions for Qiao Cong. Qiao Jing waited in the empty Imperial Study.


    Soon, Qiao Cong, who had set fire to various pces, rushed over, ��Jingjing!�� Although he had set fires, he had chosen unupied pces. His intention was not to harm people but to vent his anger and force Situ Xie to show himself.


    ��Grandfather, I��m fine.�� Qiao Jing stood up from the Dragon Throne. He had just sat down for a moment without feeling anything special, just a chair that was too wide and ufortable.


    Qiao Cong furrowed his brow and came over, stretching out his hand to pinch and knead Qiao Jing��s face, ��Is it really you? Is it not a substitute arranged by that scoundrel Situ Xie? How many cups of wine did you drink at lunch?��


    Qiao Jing couldn��t help but smile, ��Half a cup. If I were a substitute, I would have assassinated you, grandfather, just now.��


    Only then did Qiao Cong breathe a sigh of relief, ��As long as you��re alright. I thought Situ Xie was going to kidnap you and hide you away, then cut off your hands and feet and send them to me. It��s terrifying!��


    Qiao Jing:�� The previous cold and stubborn old man seemed to be an illusion.


    ��Where is he?�� Qiao Cong asked.


    ��Situ Xie? He��s dead.�� Qiao Jing replied.


    ��Are you sure it��s not a second substitute? Are you sure he��s really dead?�� Qiao Cong has been haunted by this all night. Everything was going smoothly at first, but soon Qiao Jing was taken away right in front of his eyes.


    Qiao Jing nodded, ��I��m sure it��s him, and he��s definitely dead.��


    ��No!�� Qiao Cong frowned, ��I have to go and chop him a few more times!��


    It is true that Qiao Cong��s daughter was raised by Situ Xie, but Qiao Cong had already investigated the matter years ago. One of his enemies had kidnapped his wife and daughter when he was not at home, and that enemy turned out to be one of Situ Xie��s minions. Qiao Cong��s wifemitted suicide due to the humiliation, and the man intended to sell Qiao Cong��s daughter to the brothel but was caught by Situ Xie. Situ Xie adopted Qiao Cong��s daughter for two reasons: one, because she seemed to be a beautiful girl who would be useful once she grew up, and two, because he wanted to find apanion for his beloved daughter Situ Ning. As for the evil deedsmitted by his subordinate, he knew all about it but turned a blind eye to it.


    The enemy had long been dead, causing Qiao Cong to search for his wife and daughter for many years without any news until his disciple Nangong Lin found them.


    As for why Qiao Cong had made enemies, it was simply because he had won a martial artspetition against that person when he was young and vigorous. That person had pretended to make friends with him and tried to ask for the Cold Moon Sword Technique but was rejected, so he held a grudge in his heart. As for the fact that the personter served under Situ Xie, Qiao Cong was unaware of it for some time.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for Qiao Cong to be grateful to Situ Xie for raising his daughter. It��s not like he couldn��t afford it himself. He only had thorough hatred for Situ Xie and Situ Han! In the past, due to Qiao Jing��s obsession, Qiao Cong had not taken revenge for his sake. Now, this great grudge has been avenged.


    Qiao Jing patted Qiao Cong��s shoulder, ��Grandfather, if you want to go, just go.�� And then he called one of the four masters to lead the way for Qiao Cong.


    Entering the secret passage, Qiao Cong saw Situ Xie��s body lying alone in the dark and cold underground, walked over, kicked it twice, and then stabbed it several times with his sword.


    After that, Qiao Cong stood by the side, silently watching Situ Xie��s cold body, spit, and turned to leave.


    Killing an emperor and trying to get the Imperial Throne is often impossible. But if the killer happens to be of royal blood, it bes much simpler.


    Situ Xie��s subordinates were not righteous and principled people, and Qiao Jing was willing to give them a chance, which they craved. As for whether to use these people in the future or to clear the sins of some of them, this is a matter forter. The most important thing at the moment is to maintain stability and settle the situation without causing chaos.


    On this point, Qiao Jing had already thought about what to do before he came.


    Because Situ Xie��s control was too strong, his legitimate descendants only became true royal members after he became emperorst year. They had not experienced real royal struggle, and their minds were not very useful. When Situ Jing was brought before Qiao Jing, he immediately knelt down and said everything was Situ Xie��s doing, and he had nothing to do with it.


    After two days, Qiao Cong urged Qiao Jing, ��Hurry up and deal with these messy matters here, I want to go home early to see Nuannuan! Nuannuan is already half a year old, and I haven��t even held her yet!��


    Capital city of Qian Country.


    Su Liang calcted the time, the matter that Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing went to Yao City to handle should have been almost resolved. There were still risks, after all, Situ Xie had always been full of cunning schemes. However, Su Liang believed that the chances of sess were not small, as Qiao Jing was much more mature now than ever before.


    ��Once the Third Master returns, we will have to n to save people from Xingluo Ind,�� Su Liang said. Destroying Xingluo Ind was secondary. The most important thing was to find the siblings of Old White and Ying Ying and bring them back.


    Gu Xiaonuan waved cheerfully at Su Liang from Gu Ling��s arms, Su Liang couldn��t help but smile, ��Gu Xiaonuan, if you speak first, if you call Daddy first, I��ll hit you.��


    Gu Ling nodded, stroking his daughter��s fluffy little head, looking serious, ��You have to call Mom first.�� It was the hardest thing for a mother to give birth to a child, and it was only reasonable that the second one should call Dad.


    Two little ones ran in, Ji Xiaoshu grabbed Gu Xiaonuan��s hand and shook it, saying in a serious tone, ��In order to avoid conflicts between Master and Mistress, it��s better for my sister to call Brother first! What do you think, Senior Brother?��


    Zhengzheng nodded, ��I think that��s best.��


    Then Gu Ling held his daughter in one hand and picked up Ji Xiaoshu with the other, throwing him out of the open window, turning around to see Zhengzheng already on the windowsill, ��Master, I was wrong, I��ll jump myself.�� With that, he agilely jumped down from the second floor��

 Chapter 415: 415. Peace and stability throughout the world

    Chapter 415: 415. Peace and stability throughout the world<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Three monthster.


    Duanmu Chen often felttely that the things happening to him were somewhat unreal. Since his childhood, he had seen a great deal of intrigue and infighting within the royal family, and he thought that he would inevitably experience the same, because he wanted the highest position.<div>


    But looking back, his ascension to the throne of Qian Country was much easier than he had originally imagined, and within just a year, he was actually going to be the Lord of the World?!


    With the death of Situ Xie, the royal power of Liang Country was quickly taken over by Qiao Jing, and the military led by Yi Fei had long turned against Liang Country in favor of Qian Country. It was not a simple process, and there were several opposition forces that emerged, but none of them could make much of an impact.


    In the face of Qian Country��s promised benefits and new policies after the merger, there was little resistance from themon people of Liang Country. After all, over the years, the Liang royal family had repeatedly demanded provisions and troops for war against Qian Country, increased taxes, and the people were already suffering. They naturally longed for the life of Qian Country��s people, and now bing Qian Country��s people directly meant that they could at least have peace and tranquility in the future, which wouldn��t be worse than it was before.


    What was even more shocking was King Yin of Yin Country, Ji Yuebai. He announced to the world in a single decree: For the sake of unifying the world, he wouldn��t be involved anymore!


    There were many opponents within the court and among the people of Yin Country, and there were other members of the Ji royal family who wanted to take advantage of the situation to seize the throne. However, just because Ji Yuebai didn��t want to be emperor didn��t mean he was weak. He could sit in that position because he didn��t want Yin Country to be harmed by ipetent people. How could he possibly let someone he didn��t approve of take that position?


    Ji Yuebai didn��t want any more wars, and that was also the reason why he chose to give up the throne and promote unification. Whether the world was divided into three parts or two, the resurgence of war was only a matter of time. Although the saying went ��a long union will eventually divide,�� what was wanted was a ��long union.�� A unified and peaceful dynasty could develop better, and themon people could have longsting peace.


    So, in the past three months, there was only a bit of turbulence in Liang Country, and instead, there were several big fights in the court of Yin Country. However, no one could defeat Ji Yuebai, and he took advantage of this opportunity to eliminate unstable factors during the transition period.


    Ji Yuebai knew very well that those who opposed him were not really trying to benefit Yin Country, but simply couldn��t bear to give up their glory and wealth as royals and nobles who had enjoyed a high position all their lives. After all, if they wanted to have a good life in the future, they would have to have real abilities. However, the vast majority of them were nothing more than wine and rice bags, and many even turned out to be hypocritical viins and perverts who bullied men and women with their power. Ji Yuebai dealt with them ruthlessly.


    In this process, officials who were truly virtuous and talented didn��t need to worry about their future prospects, since the world, no matter how it changed, would need people to govern it. Ji Yuebai had already said that in the future, if anyone wanted to make a name for themselves, there would be only one way �C relying on their true abilities. Clearing away those without abilities actually provided more opportunities for talented people who were unable to achieve their ambitions.


    In the past three months, Duanmu Chen had been so busy that he had lost a lot of weight. A huge stuffed pastry pie fell from the sky, and he had to catch it, and catch it steady, so as not to disappoint the good fortune and expectations of Gu Ling and Su Liang that had brought him this far.


    During the period of change, many things required his attention, and many new policies had to be formted and promulgated. Duanmu Chen didn��t call Gu Ling and Su Liang into the pce anymore, and whenever he encountered a problem, he would run to Su Mansion to consult the couple.<div>


    At first, Duanmu Chen had doubts about whether Gu Ling and Su Liang knew anything about governing a country, since they themselves said they did not. However, no matter what difficult problem Duanmu Chen encountered, Gu Ling and Su Liang always gave him a satisfactory solution.


    As for this matter, Duanmu Chen could only say that the two monsters imed not to know about governing a country simply because they had never done it before, and they never spoke casually about things they had not done themselves. However, this did not prevent them from being top-level ��problem-solving gods�� with their starting point being for the sake of themon people. They were extremely thorough in their thinking and had many new ideas that Duanmu Chen could never havee up with.


    Despite having the guidance of the two great gods behind him, Duanmu Chen still felt tremendous pressure because he really wanted to do this job well.


    Empress Dowager Xiao concocted nourishing soups for Duanmu Chen every day, but still could not stop him from losing weight. However, in the end, he gradually began to enjoy the process, because this was actually his biggest dream since childhood. Since it had been so easy to achieve, he had to cherish it even more.


    In Su Liang��s words, Duanmu Chen already had all the basic conditions to be a wise ruler and he would be a qualified good emperor, ruling over the new world.


    At midnight, Duanmu Chen opened thest note on the Dragon Desk, which was sent from the south. Nian Jincheng and Lian Shun took over the Yin Country��s army, and there were some uprising incidents, but they had already been quelled. Ji Yuebai was leading the rest of the Ji family on their way to Qian Country��s capital city. This was to reassure Duanmu Chen that the Ji family members would be under his watch, and also to let the people of Yin Country give up hope.


    Duanmu Chen closed the note, took a long breath, and stood up from the Dragon Throne, stretching his sore neck and wrists.


    ��Where will the Emperor rest tonight?�� Chang��an asked. Duanmu Chen had never had eunuchs around him, and now, more so on Su Liang��s suggestion, the eunuch system had beenpletely abolished, and the eunuchs in the pce could either stay or leave as they pleased.


    ��Let��s take a walk in the garden.�� Duanmu Chen said. He actually wanted to visit the children, but it was toote.


    Xing Yuyan gave birth to a healthy son for Duanmu Chen. Her delivery was somewhat difficult, but luckily Su Liang was there to help, and there was no danger.


    On the second day of Xing Yuyan��s delivery, Situ Yao gave birth to a daughter for Duanmu Chen. She had been depressed throughout her pregnancy, and Duanmu Chen often visited her, trying his best tofort her and apologize for the past unpleasantness. However, the differences between them were not about feelings but rather their fate. Situ Yao could not get over it, and no one could persuade her otherwise.<div>


    As the Situ family of Liang Country fell, Situ Yao could no longer hold on. She had a premature birth, and her weak body andck of will to live led to the child being taken out by Su Liang by cesarean section. The child barely survived, and Su Liang tried her best to save Situ Yao, but she still couldn��t save her life. At thest moment of her life, Situ Yao shed tears, gripping Su Liang��s hand, and Su Liang knew that Situ Yao was asking her to help look after the child.


    Now Duanmu Chen��s daughter was out of danger and being taken care of by Empress Dowager Xiao. She had half of the blood of the Situ family in her veins, and the Situ family was famous for their beautiful women. The little girl was very pretty and loved tough. Duanmu Chen named her Duanmu Zhen and let her acknowledge Su Liang as her godmother.


    As he strolled through the Imperial Garden at midnight, Duanmu Chen felt much less tired when he thought of his children. As he sat down in the pavilion, he asked Chang��an, ��If I hadn��t asked for permission to go to Bei��an County that time, would everything be different now?��


    Chang��an nodded, ��Yes.��


    Duanmu Chen smiled, ��This is what they mean by ��whoever gets Su Liang gets the world.�� I still believe that the stone at Huguo Temple back then was man-made.��


    On a beautiful day, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu were pushing Gu Xiaonuan by theke to y, when they suddenly heard a vigorous shout, ��Nuannuan!��


    ��Who is that?�� Ji Xiaoshu turned back; he saw a white-haired old maning towards them.


    Zhengzhengughed, ��It��s Third Master! Third Master is back!��


    Qiao Cong went to the side of the small cart, and seeing the delicate and beautiful baby girl inside, the fatigue from the journey instantly dissipated. His heart melted as he lifted her gently and swung her, ��My disciple is the most beautiful in the world!��


    Qiao Jing walked over with a smile, greeted Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, checked on Gu Xiaonuan, and then went to see Nangong Qian.


    From the time Situ Xie died until today when they returned home, Qiao Jing��s ears had been filled with Qiao Cong��s constant nagging. Qiao Cong wanted to return early, and so did Qiao Jing, but things had to be done and done well; they couldn��t leave a mess behind. Although Liang Country was a bit better than Yin Country, there were still many problems, and Peng Fan was almost exhausted by Qiao Jing��s ��exploitation.��<div>


    Qiao Jing had told Qiao Cong many times to return home first, but the older man neither left nor stoppedining about it. He worried that remnants of the Situ family woulde to assassinate Qiao Jing and that Mo Yan��s group might return.


    It wasn��t until things were mostly resolved and Xing Ji arrived that Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing were able to return. On their way back, they picked up Min Rou at Xuanbei City. Halfway through their journey, Min Rou returned to the Ministry Mansion and said she would visit Su Liangter.


    When Qiao Cong saw Su Liang, he asked if there was any news about Lao Bai.


    ��Second Master and Fourth Master have gone to Xingluo Ind, and there is no news yet.�� Su Liang said.


    After chatting with Qiao Cong for a while, Su Liang went to the pce. She now checked on Duanmu Zhen every other day.


    Duanmu Chen happened to be visiting his daughter in the Empress Dowager��s pce.


    ��Why didn��t you bring Nuannuan with you?�� Duanmu Chen asked, as Su Liang had brought Gu Xiaonuan and Gu Ling with her when she came the day before yesterday.


    ��My Third Master has returned.�� Su Liang said. If she were to take Gu Xiaonuan away from Qiao Cong, he might have gotten angry with her.


    Su Liang performed a routine check-up on Duanmu Zhen, and there was nothing wrong. After ying with her for a while, the Empress Dowager took her granddaughter away and let Su Liang chat with Duanmu Chen.


    ��Any news yet?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Not yet.��


    Two months ago, Old Mu had returned after receiving Su Liang��s letter about Lao Bai��s whereabouts. At that time, Situ Xie had passed away, and Old Mu said he would go to Xingluo Ind to check if he could meet Mo Yan and inform Su Liang about the matters regarding her granddaughter. At the time, Min Rou hadn��t met Mo Yan outside Nanping City, and it was highly likely that He Wei and Sheng Yue had hidden Su Liang��s background and deliberately urged Mo Yan to leave to prevent him from changing his original n.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang had the same idea. However, it was possible that upon Old Mu��s arrival, someone on the ind had already been on guard and would prevent him from meeting Mo Yan. But in any case, it was still worth a try.


    Because now there was one thing that was still advantageous for Gu Ling and Su Liang: the people on Xingluo Ind probably didn��t know that Min Rou had seen the route map to the ind and had reported back to Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    As such, the situation on Xingluo Ind might still be the same as before, meaning that the route provided by Min Rou, along with her suggestion for secretly entering the ind, could still be useful.


    Old Mu had originally wanted to bring He Qianqian, who was still alive, thinking she could be useful. But in that case, he had to control her and prevent her from running away, which would greatly slow him down. In the end, he decided not to bring her.


    Cen Man proposed to go with Old Mu. She had lived on a sea ind for many years in the past, and even though she couldn��t see anything at the time, she still knew some techniques for sailing at sea, so the two could take care of each other.


    So Su Liang prepared some things and let them set off, telling them to prioritize their safety and flee if the situation was dire.


    More than a month had passed now, and there was no news yet.


    Duanmu Chen sighed slightly, ��Those people wille to assassinate me sooner orter, right? They must have thought about waiting until we unified the world before making their move.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��It won��t be that easy.��


    Duanmu Chen looked around and lowered his voice to ask Su Liang, ��Gu Ling can predict the future, right?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Of course not. If he were that powerful, we wouldn��t have to worry.��


    Duanmu Chen had a look that said, ��I knew you wouldn��t be able to hide it,�� heughed, ��Anyway, after that incident, I really don��t worry too much about my safety in the future.��


    Su Liang snorted, ��What if I don��t stay in the capital city?��


    Duanmu Chen��s face froze, ��You can��t be irresponsible to me!��


    Su Liang: ��


    Duanmu Chen said solemnly, ��This throne and the world are all obtained with your help. If you leave, and something happens to me, will Gu Linge back to be the emperor?��


    Su Liang shook his head, ��If something happens to Your Majesty, there is still Ji Yuebai.��


    Duanmu Chen rubbed his forehead, ��I regard you as my best friends.��


    ��Just kidding. Your Majesty, rest assured, even if we want to leave, we will solve the problem of Xingluo Ind first.�� Su Liang said. Duanmu Chen used to be just their partner, but now he is a true friend.


    ��That��s more like it.�� Duanmu Chen stood up, ��I��m going to see my son, you go back. By the way, Ji Yuebai should be arriving soon. I n to make him a prince, but I can��t think of a suitable title.��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��Prince Yin?��


    Duanmu Chen��s lips curled slightly, ��If he doesn��t mind, I think it��s quite good.��


    When Su Liang returned home, Gu Ling had just finished his work. He had been working on a new weapon recently.


    ��Zhenzhen is quite good, she still remembers me.�� Su Liang told Gu Ling, ��If you think about it, you are her close cousin. Today when I saw her, she does look a bit like Gu Xiaonuan.�� Duanmu Chen had said so at the beginning, but Su Liang didn��t see it at the time.


    When Gu Ling learned that Duanmu Chen nned to make Ji Yuebai a prince, he also suggested, ��Call him Prince Yin.��


    Su Liang told Ji Xiaoshu during dinner that his father would arrive soon.


    Ji Xiaoshu was very happy, ��Really? That��s great! Does Uncle Emperor wants me to live with my father? Tell him no way!��


    Su Liang couldn��t help but smile, ��You can tell him yourself the next time you see him.��


    A few dayster, Ji Yuebai and his entourage arrived in Qian Country��s capital city. Duanmu Chen had already arranged arge mansion for them, which was fully equipped.


    Although Ji Xiaoshu said that he didn��t miss his father at all, he still pleaded with Gu Ling to take him to the city gate to wait early that day.


    When Gu Ling said he wouldn��t go, Ji Xiaoshu hung on him like a monkey, refusing to let go.


    When Su Liang asked why Ji Xiaoshu insisted Gu Ling take him, Ji Xiaoshu had his own reasons: I have to let my father know that my master loves me!


    Su Liang: �� Probably Ji Yuebai had said something about Gu Ling being difficult to deal with.


    Of course, Gu Ling still cared for Ji Xiaoshu very much. He let him make a fuss for a long time before finally taking him. Ji Xiaoshu also took Zhengzheng with him. They originally nned to take Gu Xiaonuan, but Qiao Cong disagreed.


    Gu Ling took the two children to the Wan Family Restaurant and waited for Ji Yuebai to appear.


    Ji Xiaoshu was dressed in new clothes today, his hairbed neatly, and there was a small purse made by Gu Ling hanging around his waist. It was his request for a birthday present.


    ��Why isn��t he here yet? Did my dad get assassinated halfway?�� Ji Xiaoshu leaned on the windowsill, half of his body sticking out, looking towards the city gate.


    Zhengzheng grabbed Ji Xiaoshu��s leg, worried that he would fall, ��Xiaoshu, don��t jinx it. It won��t happen.��


    Finally, a procession appeared in their field of vision, slowly approaching.


    Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes lit up, as the procession got close, he jumped down from the windowsill, ��I can��t let my dad know that I��m waiting for him, he would be so smug! I didn��t miss him at all!��


    Zhengzheng suggested, ��Xiaoshu, when your dad is about to reach the bottomter, you can use your lightness skill to jump down from above,nd on his horseback, and give him a surprise!��


    Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes lit up, ��That��s a good idea! But it��s not a surprise; it��s to let him know that my lightness skill is very powerful!��


    Zhengzheng nodded, ��Right, right, you are correct.��


    Zhengzheng was in charge of ��scouting��, and when he saw that Ji Yuebai was at an approximate position, he gestured to Ji Xiaoshu.


    Then Ji Xiaoshu grabbed Gu Ling, ��Quick! Master, lift me up!��


    Gu Ling skillfully picked up Ji Xiaoshu, walked to the edge of the bed, and ��threw�� him out.


    The crowd on the street was shocked to see a child suddenly fly out of the restaurant, causing amotion.


    Ji Yuebai, who was sitting on the horse, reached out to catch his son. Gu Ling, who was smiling and standing by the window, waved to him, ��Xiaogu, nice to see you again.��


    Spectators: So, it turns out that this man from Yin Country is acquainted with Marquis Chang Xin?


    ��Dad!�� Ji Xiaoshu called out, ��Is my lightness skill good?��


    Ji Yuebai paused, ��Lightness skill? Where? It��s all because your master threw you well.��


    Ji Xiaoshu was so angry that he wanted to get off the horse, ��Master, help! My dad wants to hit me!��


    Gu Ling silently closed the window, and Zhengzheng sighed, ��Now I know who Disciple Xiaoshu inherited his temper from.��


    That evening, Ji Yuebai sent Ji Xiaoshu back to the Su Mansion.


    When he saw Su Liang, Ji Yuebai bowed and said, ��Thank you, sister-inw, for taking care of Xiaoshu during this time.��


    He also thanked Zhengzheng, which made Zhengzheng feel embarrassed.


    Only to Gu Ling did Ji Yuebai say, ��Xiaogu, I heard from my son that he does the dishes every day at your house and always gets beaten?��


    Ji Xiaoshu silently hid behind Su Liang, but Gu Ling calmly nodded, ��Yes. If you��re not satisfied, just take him away.��


    Ji Yuebai coughed lightly, ��No need�� Doing dishes is good, and he must have done something wrong if he got beaten.��


    Ji Xiaoshu: �� Didn��t dare to speak, otherwise, he would really be sent away. Scary. He didn��t want to leave his master��s wife!


    While chatting, Ji Yuebai was very talkative, asking about Bai Yang and said that he was grateful to Duanmu Chen for treating Ji Yue Xuan well. He nned to discuss marrying Ji Yue Xuan to Bai Yang when he entered the pce the next day.


    Ji Xiaoshu interjected, ��Do people have to get married?��


    Ji Yuebai smiled, ��Not necessarily. But if you meet someone you like, you can get married.��


    ��I like my master��s wife the most!�� Ji Xiaoshu said loudly.


    The look in Gu Ling��s eyes became cold, and Ji Yuebai felt embarrassed. Then he heard Ji Xiaoshu continue, ��The second person I like is my sister, so can I marry herter?��


    Ji Yuebai��s lips curled, looking at Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling shook his head decisively, ��No, you can��t.��


    Ji Xiaoshu hugged Zhengzheng, ��Then I��ll marry my big brother, I like him too!��


    Ji Yuebai choked on his tea, ��Son, you can consider these things when you grow up. There��s no need to rush.��

 Chapter 416: 416. I’m going for a trip

    Chapter 416: 416. I��m going for a trip<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    On her first visit to Su Mansion, Ji Yuebai brought many gifts, each of fine quality and high value.


    Half of them were for Su Liang. Initially, Ji Xiaoshu was sent to Qian Country due to the overall situation, but more importantly for Ji Xiaoshu��s own sake. Ji Yuebai knew his son was unhappy and he didn��t have much time to apany Xiaoshu, but he trusted Gu Ling a lot, so he decided to let Ji Xiaoshu experience a different environment. In Ji Yuebai��s expectations, the most important aspect of Ji Xiaoshuing to Su Mansion was not just to learn, but also to find a master.<div>


    Previously, Ji Xiaoshu would write to Ji Yuebai every once in a while, and Gu Ling would arrange for someone to deliver the letters. In those letters, he always told Ji Yuebai in a happy tone: My master is amazing, she can do this and that, she teaches me many things, she makes me delicious food, she��s the person I like the most!


    With that, Ji Yuebai knew that not only were his expectations met, but they were also exceeded.


    Of course, Ji Yuebai also knew that Gu Ling was very fond of Ji Xiaoshu. Precisely because of that, Ji Xiaoshu dared to be so mischievous in front of Gu Ling, clearly relying on her protection.


    The other gifts were for Zheng��er and Gu Xiaonuan.


    There was only one thing for Gu Ling: a set of carving knives. They were used by a great master in the Yin Country, looking a bit old, but it was an extraordinary item.


    ��Dad, you only prepared one gift for my master, that��s too stingy,�� Ji Xiaoshu expressed his dissatisfaction first.


    Ji Yuebai smiled and exined, ��There��s no other way, I truly can��t think of anything your mastercks.��


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately retorted, ��So, Dad gave my master so many treasures because shecks those things?��


    Ji Yuebai lightly coughed, ��Of course not�� Your master and mistress are together, why differentiate between them?�� With that, he covered his son��s mouth, so as not to spoil his own good intentions!


    As for the medical and poison-rted books from the library of the pce in Yin Country, they had already been secretly transported to Su Liang and Gu Ling by Ji Yuebai earlier, along with many precious medicinal ingredients.


    ��Xiaoshu, your family is really rich,�� Zheng��ermented as he wore the golden mask that Ji Yuebai had gifted him, with a yful smile on his face.<div>


    Ji Xiaoshu shook his head, ��The one thing my senior brother��s family doesn��tck is money. There��s no need to be so polite to my dad. Our family is already declining.��


    Ji Yuebaiughed heartily, ��That��s right, from now on we��ll follow your master and mistress!��


    Although he said that, Ji Yuebai was a clear-headed person who always knew what he wanted. He directly told Gu Ling and Su Liang about his uing n. He intended to visit the Liang Country to investigate and find some suitable crops to promote there, so the people of Liang Country could have enough food to eat and lead a good life.


    Su Liang was surprised. Gu Ling had said that Ji Yuebai was truly ambitious and idealistic, but she thought he would be content after uniting the world and live as a wealthy, idle king. She had never thought that he wouldn��t want to rest and nned to take on a painstaking project.


    Zheng��er took off the golden mask from his face, sat beside Ji Yuebai, and said earnestly, ��Our family is in the grain business, I don��t know if we could help.��


    Ji Yuebai smiled and rubbed Zheng��er��s small face, ��You��re such a good boy! I was just thinking of discussing it with your grandfatherter!��


    ��Master, can my dad��s n work?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked his most trusted Su Liang.


    Su Liang nodded, ��As long as there is determination, there is hope. I have some ideas that may or may not work.��


    Ji Yuebai��s eyes brightened, ��Sister, do you also know something about this? That��s great!��


    Based on her knowledge from her previous life, Su Liang gave Ji Yuebai some suggestions.


    Upon hearing this, Ji Yuebai knew that Su Liang really understood the subject. He seriously took notes and nned to have a good talk with Duanmu Chen the following day. After uniting the world, the next step was to make the lives of the people better than before, particrly the people of the bitterly cold Yuanliang Country. Some of them might choose to move to warmer ces, but the vast majority of them wouldn��t leave their homnd. Giving the abundant food from the south directly to the hungry people in the north could only solve short-term problems, not as a long-term solution.<div>


    After discussing the serious matters, Ji Yuebai brought up the previous topic, ��Xiaoshu, you said you like your master the most, then your sister and senior brother. So, what rank is your master��s?��


    Ji Xiaoshu grinned, ��Anyway, it��s one rank higher than Father��s!��


    Ji Yuebai silently got up and left. He initially nned to sleep with his son tonight but decided against it. His son had already found a happy new home and didn��t need him as a father��


    Then he heard Ji Xiaoshu��s voice from behind, ��Master, look, my dad doesn��t want me again! He didn��t even ask if I wanted to go with him, how heartbreaking!��


    Ji Yuebai immediately turned back, ��Son, let��s go! Go home with Dad!��


    Ji Xiaoshu revealed a triumphant smile, ��This is my home, Dad, you��d better hurry up and leave. It��s impolite to stay sote as a guest!��


    Ji Yuebai looked speechless. Then he saw Ji Xiaoshu being ��thrown�� out of the Yuanming Pavilion by Gu Ling, apanied by Gu Ling��s calm voice, ��Sleep with your father tonight.��


    Ji Yuebai: Xiaogu is really a person with a cold exterior and a warm heart!


    While carrying Ji Xiaoshu on his back and walking outside, Ji Xiaoshu gazed at the stars in the sky and asked, ��Dad, why didn��t Master let Nuannuan marry me? Who does he want her to marry?��


    Ji Yuebai shook his head, ��Maybe he wants to wait until Nuannuan grows up? When the timees, whoever Nuannuan likes, she will marry.��


    Ji Xiaoshu blinked, ��Could it be that Nuannuan won��t like me? That��s impossible!��<div>


    Ji Yuebaiughed, ��The kind of love needed for marriage is something you don��t understand yet. You will know when you both grow up.�� Of course, he would like to be inws with Gu Ling and Su Liang, but such matters should go with the flow.


    ��Just like Master and Mistress, I know,�� Ji Xiaoshu said, referring to the best example around him.


    Ji Yuebai then asked with a smile, ��So, what do you think your master and mistress are like?��


    After seriously pondering for a moment, Ji Xiaoshu replied, ��It��s the kind of��telepathic feeling! Master doesn��t need to say anything, Mistress knows what he��s thinking, and vice versa!��


    Ji Yuebai raised an eyebrow, ��That��s very urate.�� His son had grown a lot but still retained his cuteness, very pleasing indeed.


    Next, Ji Xiaoshu said, ��My senior brother and I are also practicing that ��telepathic�� feeling. He��s easy to guess, but he can never guess what I��m thinking. It��s so frustrating!��


    Ji Yuebai rolled his eyes, quickly changed the topic, and inquired about Ji Xiaoshu��s progress in his studies.


    On the following day, Duanmu Chen held a banquet in the pce to entertain Ji Yuebai, and Ji Xiaoshu was also present. Duanmu Chen had invited Gu Ling and Su Liang in advance, but they had othermitments that day and couldn��t attend.


    Duanmu Chen was surprised by what Ji Yuebai wanted to do but immediately expressed strong support. He and Ji Yuebai could not say that they hit it off at first sight, but they got along well and agreed to chat more in the future.


    After the banquet, Ji Yuebai took Ji Xiaoshu to visit Ji Yue Xuan.


    ��Aunt Yue!�� When Ji Xiaoshu rushed in, Ji Yue Xuan was in the courtyard tending to flowers. She knew Ji Yuebai hade, but Duanmu Chen did not let her attend the banquet. It was better this way, as it would have been awkward if she had gone and Duanmu Chen��s Imperial Concubine��s identity appeared.


    ��Xiaoshu is here.�� Ji Yue Xuan had a gentle smile, put down the shovel in her hand, wiped her hands with a handkerchief, and embraced Ji Xiaoshu who rushed over. Su Liang would asionally bring Ji Xiaoshu to the pce to see her before.


    ��It seems that my younger sister is living a good life.�� Ji Yuebai walked in afterward. Looking around, the environment was quiet and elegant, and Ji Yue Xuan��splexion was better than when she was in the Yin Country��s Imperial Pce. She was dressed in in elegance, not wearing much jewelry, but the fabric was very precious, and she had a calm and rxed look between her eyebrows, unlike a woman in a deep pce.


    ��Brother���� Ji Yue Xuan��s eyes turned red as soon as she saw Ji Yuebai. The two were not born of the same mother, but Ji Yuebai had secretly helped Ji Yue Xuan a lot in the past. Moreover, she knew that the first person she had to thank for her present life and the future she wanted was Su Liang, and the second was Ji Yuebai. It was because Ji Yuebai chose to form an alliance with Qian Country that Duanmu Chen was so tolerant and generous to her.


    ��Why are you crying? I have talked to the emperor, and I havee to take you out of the pce today.�� Ji Yuebai smiled brightly, ��From now on, you will be thedy of Yinwang Mansion. When Bai Yang returns, I will preside over your marriage.��


    Ji Yue Xuan was overjoyed, ��Really? Can I leave the pce?��


    ��Of course!�� Ji Xiaoshu nodded, ��Uncle Emperor agreed very readily, saying that Auntie can leave at any time! Auntie, are you reluctant to part with the flowers you have nted here? You can take them with you! Uncle Emperor definitely won��t mind!��


    Ji Yue Xuan let out a long breath, ��Alright, I��ll pack up now.�� Although there had been no unpleasant days in the pce, the environment itself was oppressive. Leaving the Imperial Pce meant that she had truly gained her freedom. Besides, her most trusted elder brother hade to pick her up, and from now on, she would have family members to rely on.


    ��Auntie, can I pick a flower to give to my master��s wife?�� Ji Xiaoshu stared at Ji Yue Xuan��s flowers.


    Ji Yue Xuan smiled and said, ��Of course you can. Just pick any one.��


    ��Well, there are too few flowers here, I��d better go stroll in Emperor Uncle��s garden instead!�� Ji Xiaoshu did not treat herself as an outsider.


    Ji Yuebai let Ji Yue Xuan pack up slowly, and he took Ji Xiaoshu to the Imperial Garden. Chang��an was ordered to apany them.


    In the end, Ji Xiaoshu picked arge bunch of flowers and asked Chang��an to find beautiful silk to wrap them. When he left the pce, he nned to give them to Su Liang.


    As she left the pce, Ji Yue Xuan looked back and couldn��t help but sigh, ��Compared to Liang Imperial Concubine, I am much luckier.�� She knew she had made mistakes in the past, and if it hadn��t been for Su Liang��s help, she would have fallen into irreparable situations.


    Ji Yuebai nodded, ��There��s still a long way to go in the future, just look ahead.��


    ��Yinwang�� is this title set by the Emperor?�� Ji Yue Xuan felt that this title was not auspicious.


    Ji Yuebaiughed and said, ��What a resounding title! From now on, you will be the sister of Yinwang, and no one would dare to provoke you!��


    Ji Xiaoshu patted his little chest, ��I am the crown prince of Yinwang! But the title of Regent King��s disciple sounds more prestigious!��


    Ji Yuebai: ��the son is no longer controlled by his father��


    Ji Xiaoshu only stayed with Ji Yuebai for one night, then happily returned to Su Mansion with arge bouquet of fresh flowers.


    Su Liang was very happy about having a son without giving birth, and he enjoyed being close to the children.


    After another two days, an unexpected guest arrived at Su Mansion.


    Su Liang knew this person, who was an assassin from Yanyun Building. After Yan Shiba and Yan Shiqi fell out, this person became her confidant. His name was Yan Shijiu, and he was also one of Yan Sui��s disciples.


    Last year, Yan Shiba learned from Gu Ling that Su Liang had an ident and took most of the assassins from Yanyun Building to find trouble with Situ Xie in Liang Country. After the incident, shepletely broke off contact with Gu Ling and Su Liang.


    In between, Su Liang never stopped looking for Yan Shiba and had sent people several times to ask Monk Cheng Yun. However, they could never get any news of her, and the assassins from Yanyun Building seemed to disappear overnight, never to be found again.


    Su Liang had previously thought that Yan Shiba might have had an ident, and perhaps Yan Shiqi had killed her way back and taken control of Yanyun Building. With no luck in finding her, he could only give up.


    But on this day, Yan Shijiu suddenly appeared at Su Mansion, and said to Su Liang that Yan Shiba was still alive, but almost dead.


    Su Liang��s gaze became more focused, ��What happened? Where were you before?��


    Yan Shijiu had an empty sleeve on one side, his arm gone, and a long scar on his face. He sighed deeply, ��Last year, the leader took us to Liang Country to do something, and afterpleting the task, we left Yao City to find a ce to rest for half a month before returning to Qian Country. But before we even left Liang Country, we ran into trouble.��


    Yan Shijiu said that there was a traitor in their team who leaked their whereabouts. Yan Shiqi colluded with a group of people, all top-notch masters, resulting in heavy casualties for them. Both he and Yan Shiba were captured and locked up in a dark ce, subject to Yan Shiqi��s torturous entertainment.


    ��At first, I feigned surrender, but Yan Shiqi didn��t believe it at all and even cut off my arm. About three or four months ago, I��m not quite sure, it seemed that the group he colluded with left without a word. Yan Shiqi disappeared as well, leaving someone to watch over us. He hated Shiba too much and said he would never let her die. Before he left, he suddenly changed his mind and said that he would talk to me when he came back, not knowing whether he intended to ept my surrender. Maybe it was because there was a problem with his backing, and he needed manpower.�� Yan Shijiu��s face was grim. ��I��ve been trying to persuade the people who were guarding us, but in the end, I failed. However, because I wasn��t tortured anymore, my body recovered some, and half a month ago, I finally got a chance to kill the guards and take the severely injured Shiba to escape.��


    ��Where is she?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��In Bei��an County, Su Family Vige.�� Yan Shijiu tousled his empty right sleeve, ��I originally wanted to bring her here directly, but her body is too weak to endure the bumps along the way. When we passed Bei��an County, she insisted on going to Su Family Vige, saying she would wait for you at your old home. The neighbors from the Bai Family still recognized her and said they could help take care of her, so I came here alone. Su Divine Doctor, you must save her!��


    Yan Shijiu also brought a letter from Bai Xiaohu and the Zhuzi brothers addressed to Su Liang. Both children missed him and Gu Ling and hoped they coulde back to their hometown to visit when they had time, and mentioned Sister Jiujiu, saying she was very ill and was being taken care of by Aunt Bai.


    ��Qi Yan, take him to get some food and rest for a while,�� Su Liang called out to Qi Yan.


    Yan Shijiu shook his head, looking anxious, ��I��m fine, Su Divine Doctor, can you go to Su Family Vige?��


    Su Liang neither nodded nor shook his head, ��I need to discuss with my family before giving you an answer.��


    After Yan Shijiu left, Gu Ling carried Gu Xiaonuan down from upstairs. He had heard the entire conversation during that time.


    ��Great God, do you think he can be trusted?�� Su Liang furrowed his eyebrows and asked.


    ��I��ll go and check it out,�� Gu Ling said. Even if there was deception involved, he needed to go and see if it concerned the people of Su Family Vige.

 Chapter 417: 417. I will find the opportunity to take action myself

    Chapter 417: 417. I will find the opportunity to take action myself<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    When Yan Shijiu saw Su Liang again, she had changed into a new outfit.


    ��You go first, we still have some matters to arrange, and will catch upter,�� Su Liang said.<div>


    Yan Shijiu was taken aback, ��Are both Divine Doctor Su and Marquis going?�� Though Gu Ling was now the Regent King, many people still referred to him as the Marquis out of habit, as his regency was hardly noticeable.


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��The child is still young, neither of us wants to be separated from her, so let��s go together. We had also nned to return to Su Family Vige this year, so this will just speed up the trip.��


    Yan Shijiu��s expression was one of gratitude, ��Thank you, Divine Doctor Su!��


    ��That being said, you should return first and tell Yan Shiba to hang on. We will be arriving shortly,�� Su Liang said.


    ��Alright,�� Yan Shijiu nodded, ��Then I will take my leave now!��


    ��I forgot to write replies for Little Tiger and Zhuzi.�� Su Liang frowned, ��Never mind, time is of the essence, we��re going over anyway.��


    And so, Yan Shijiu left the Su Mansion first.


    When Su Liang told him that she and Gu Ling would take Gu Xiaonuan to Su Family Vige together, she didn��t really mean it. It was true that neither of them wanted to leave their child, but Gu Ling also didn��t want to bring the child along on their journey �C it would be too much of a hassle. Since there was business to attend to, it was pragmatic to get it sorted out as quickly as possible and return.


    Gu Ling would go, leaving Su Liang behind. First, their daughter needed her mother more. Second, Gu Ling was skilled in martial arts. Third, he had essentially mastered the medical skills that Su Liang possessed, so saving people would not be a problem.


    But letting Gu Ling go alone made Su Liang uneasy. She wanted at least one more person to apany him. Among those in the mansion, only Qiao Cong and his grandson, Qiao Jing, had high martial arts skills and wouldn��t be a hindrance.


    Considering Qiao Cong was elderly and had just managed to return home, Su Liang called for Qiao Jing, asking him to apany Gu Ling on the trip.<div>


    Qiao Jing agreed without even asking what the matter was. Ji Yuebai had been crowned king, but Qiao Jing had not. Because he had already severed ties with the Situ Family of Liang Country, he was essentially a militarymander of Qian Country. However, in times of peace, militarymanders were not as busy, and he was on leave.


    Upon learning that the matter rted to Yan Shiba, Qiao Jing wasn��t surprised. He had known for a long time that Yan Shiba and Su Liang were closely connected. When Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing were in Xuanbei City, they had heard Su Liang give several instructions to inquire from Little Monk Cheng Yun at Ping��an Temple whether he had seen Yan Shiba.


    ��Although it seems safe for now, we must always be vignt,�� Qiao Jing stated, advocating caution. Yan Shijiu��s severed arm served as evidence of the previous cmity he mentioned, but it was not clear if it was caused by a different reason or was part of some intricate plot.


    Yan Shijiu imed that Yan Shiqi had colluded with a group of top-notch masters to n another attack on Yan Shiba. ording to the timeline described by Yan Shijiu, it was possible that these people were from Xingluo Ind.


    ��If only I knew medical skills, then I could go alone and you wouldn��t have to split up,�� Qiao Jing blurted out, and then realized how awkward his statement sounded, as if indeed stating the obvious.


    Qiao Cong had no objections to Qiao Jing leaving with Gu Ling on a mission. He hadplete faith in Gu Ling��s abilities. He knew that Qiao Jing would be safe with him, and besides, their mission was a secret. It was unlike before when everyone knew where Qiao Jing was, making him an easy target for assassins.


    ��You both should go and return quickly. There��s no need to worry about home, I will manage it well,�� Qiao Cong said.


    Gu Ling had already said goodbye to Su Liang, had given his daughter a hug and a kiss. Gu Xiaonuan, oblivious to the fact that Gu Ling was leaving on a long trip, kept smiling gleefully. Meanwhile, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, the two little ones, clung to him reluctantly.


    ��Master, have a safe journey. Go quickly and return quickly,�� Zhengzheng said with a serious expression on his little face.


    Ji Xiaoshu held onto Gu Ling��s leg, ��Master, you must miss me!��


    ��I won��t,�� Gu Ling assured.<div>


    Ji Xiaoshu huffed, ��If Masteres backte, baby sister will call me brother first! Ha, ha!��


    Gu Ling��s face darkened slightly, indeed this was a valid threat. He almost forgot that his daughter would soon start talking, and he wouldn��t be home then. Thinking about it, he was very tempted to either stay or take Gu Xiaonuan with him.


    ��Junior brother, stop making nonsense! Our sister will definitely first call ��mom��, then ��dad��, and then ��brother��!�� Zhengzheng is a thoughtful and obedient child.


    Ji Xiaoshu blinked, ��But master is not at home, who is our sister going to call ��dad��?��


    Su Liang knocked on Ji Xiaoshu��s forehead, ��Your master already feels bad about going out, don��t make it worse.��


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately behaved, ��Master, I��m sorry, I was joking. Brother and I will definitely protect our sister, and before master returns, we will only let her learn to call ��mom��! We won��t even let her call ��brother��!��


    Zhengzheng nodded hurriedly, ��Right!��


    Gu Ling simply didn��t want to be separated from Su Liang and the children. But when problems arise, they need to be resolved as soon as possible.


    After Gu Ling left, Qiao Cong stayed in Yuanming Pavilion with two little disciples, responsible for teaching them martial arts. However, many times, Qiao Cong wanted to be strict but was always disrupted by naughty Ji Xiaoshu.


    Su Liang rarely went out anymore, apart from looking after the children, she mostly stayed at home reading, messing with herbs, and tending to the orchard.


    Since she and Gu Ling got married, went through separation and reunion, they have never been apart. From the time she transported to this side, Gu Ling was omnipresent in her life. When Gu Ling was gone, Su Liang felt a little out of ce, and during the initial two nights, she didn��t sleep well, always worrying about not hearing the baby��s cry, as Gu Ling used to take care of everything at night includingforting the children and changing diapers. Even for night feeds, Su Liang didn��t need to get up.<div>


    Gu Xiaonuan didn��t notice anything wrong during the day, but obviously started looking for Gu Ling at night, sometimes Su Liang couldn��t calm her down when she cried. After several days, it slowly got a little better.


    However, this made Su Liang worry if Gu Xiaonuan would forget about Gu Ling, and by then Gu Ling would surely be heartbroken upon his return.


    Therefore, Su Liang carefully drew a portrait of Gu Ling and hung it over Gu Xiaonuan��s cradle for her to see every day.


    Regarding this, Ji Xiaoshu expressed his sigh: We are really breaking our hearts for our master!


    Upon learning about Gu Ling��s departure, Duanmu Chen asked Su Liang about the cause, didn��t say much, only reminded her to be careful in daily life, in case Yan Shijiu and Xingluo Ind were in collusion, this would be a strategy to lure the enemy away.


    Su Liang knew, Gu Ling also knew, but some things had to be done.


    Gu Ling and Qiao Jing are cousins, but their rtionship has never been very close. Initially, Qiao Jing was friends with Su Liang, due to some reasons, he was once very jealous of Gu Ling, not only because of Su Liang. But looking back now, he finds his past jealousy childish and ridiculous.


    Neither of them are talkative like Lian Shun, so they didn��t make small talk on the way, which resulted in hardly any conversation except for necessary brief exchanges.


    Qiao Jing knew that Gu Ling must be feeling bad about leaving Su Liang and the kids, and his only thoughts were to get the task done as fast as possible, he was wholly amodating to Gu Ling��s pace of travel, when to rest, including meals and water breaks, hepletely followed Gu Ling��s arrangements.


    As such, the two of them traveled day and night, with only a brief rest each day, they arrived at Bei��an County in the shortest possible time, five days after leaving the capital city.


    By the time they reached Feiyan Town, it was already dark, there were very few pedestrians on the road, and many shops had closed. Qiao Jing hadn��t eaten all day, he was famished, he thought that Gu Ling would head straight to Su��s vige without stopping, but to his surprise Gu Ling stopped at Luoyan Restaurant and went inside.


    Qiao Jing followed him, there were still some customers in the restaurant, they nced at them and quickly shifted their gaze away.


    Gu Ling ordered some of the restaurant��s signature dishes and a pot of wine.


    The manager was still the same. Hearing how familiar Gu Ling was with ordering, he asked with a smile if he had been here before.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Does the manager know whether Hu Er is in town?��


    At the mention of Hu Er, the manager��s face changed. Nowadays, Hu Er was a famous businessman in Bei��an County, his business was considerable, and he hadpletely shed his former bully image, often performing acts of charity, earning the reputation of being a benevolent figure within tens of miles.


    Hu Er was a regr patron at the Luoyan Restaurant, having entertained many business friends there. The manager, observing Gu Ling��s demeanor, spected that he had been invited by Hu Er to dine there and was definitely no ordinary person. So he called a waiter and asked him to find out if Hu Er was in town.


    The waiter returned in a quarter of an hour, reporting that Hu Er was indeed in town. Hu Er was returning from out of town, just in time for the banquet his grandfather, the head of the Hu family, was about to host in their old house.


    Gu Ling rewarded the waiter with a piece of broken silver, saying nothing further. After finishing his meal with Qiao Jing, he settled the bill and left.


    ��Is Hu Er a friend of yours?�� Qiao Jing asked.


    Gu Ling nodded. Su Liang had once asked Hu Er to take care of the people in Su��s vige. Gu Ling was inquiring about his whereabouts to confirm his recent presence in town. If he just returned from out of town, he probably didn��t know that Yan Shiba moved into the Su��s vige, so there was no need to find him.


    ��I have a suggestion.�� Qiao Jing pulled Gu Ling into a quiet alley.


    Gu Ling frowned, ��Go ahead.��


    ��Our physiques are simr,�� Qiao Jing took a look at Gu Ling. Originally, he was more robust than Gu Ling, but after two years of constant activities that had made him lose quite a bit of weight. He proposed, ��I��d like to suggest a deception. I could pretend to be you in public while you work in the shadows. This could provide greater security.��


    Seeing that Gu Ling was silent, Qiao Jing exined, ��If I get into trouble, I trust you will find a way to save me. But if you encounter trouble, I might not be able to save you.�� He now clearly realized �� in every aspect other than martial arts, he paledpared to Gu Ling. Even in martial arts, he was not as good as Gu Ling, but this was the only area in which they couldpare.


    This idea came to Qiao Jing midway. He felt he should discuss it �� his exnation was factual, but also a maniption, fearing that Gu Ling might not agree.


    To be honest, Qiao Jing felt Su Liang and Gu Xiaonuan needed Gu Ling and he couldn��t get into trouble. As for himself, he didn��t have much to worry about, his grandfather and sister were both doing well, and he was also still unmarried. Regardless, based on past events, he felt he owed something to Gu Ling and Su Liang.


    Gu Ling spoke, ��You don��t have medical skills.��


    Qiao Jing had already considered this, ��I can fake some phrases, then say that I need to prepare something, which then allows you to act secretly.��


    After thinking for a while, Gu Ling nodded, ��Sounds good.�� This was the more rational method.


    Thus, when the two of them departed for Su��s Vige once more, they had already exchanged clothes, with Qiao Jing disguised as Gu Ling and Gu Ling disguised as him.


    Late into the night, the small vige was quiet and peaceful. Compared to Gu Ling��sst departure, there were a few newly built bridges over the small river, and the houses of many people were somewhatrger than before.


    The first house that Su Liang and Gu Ling had stayed in was located by the river, it remained unchanged.


    Qiao Jing had been here before. He crossed the bridge alone, and as soon as he passed the courtyard wall, a shadow appeared from a short distance, ��Who is it?��


    ��Me.�� Qiao Jing mimicked Gu Ling��s voice. It wasn��t too difficult because Gu Ling seldom spoke, so he also tried to keep it brief.


    ��Marquis Gu?�� Yan Shijiu came over and looked behind Qiao Jing, ��Did Divine Doctor Su note?��


    ��It��s inconvenient with the child.�� Qiao Jing replied calmly, ��Where is Yan Shiba?��


    ��Over here.�� Yan Shijiu lead Qiao Jing towards a room quickly. It wasn��t the original dwelling of Gu Ling and Su Liang, but the small corner room where Yan Shiba used to live, originally it was the firewood room.


    Yan Shijiu opened the door, a light was turned on in the room, the bed curtain was drawn, and it was very quiet.


    Qiao Jing was cautious; he quietly scanned the surroundings but found no lurking figures.


    Yan Shijiu lifted the bed curtain, revealing a woman with a pale face lying there with her eyes closed.


    ��I arrivedst night, and she has been unconscious.�� Yan Shijiu sighed deeply, ��Marquis Gu, please examine her quickly.��


    ��Em.�� Qiao Jing nodded and approached, ��You go find some food.��


    Yan Shijiu hesitated for a moment, ��Alright, I��ll be right back!�� After saying that, he turned and left, even closing the door behind him.


    Qiao Jing looked at the woman on the bed, pondering whether they were overthinking things. So far, he hadn��t detected anything unusual.


    Qiao Jing, not knowing any medical skills, only checked Yan Shiba��s breathing to confirm she was alive. He took a thorough look around the room, it was very clean but with not much furniture.


    Gu Ling didn��t show up, and Qiao Jing didn��t look for him, guessing that he was probably keeping an eye on Yan Shijiu.


    Yan Shijiu returned soon, bringing two steamed buns, ��This was made by Neighbor Bai. Marquis, please make do as you see fit.��


    Qiao Jing epted it. It was cold, but he didn��t mind, he ate one and then told Yan Shijiu, ��I��ve checked her condition, I need to prepare some medicine; I��ll go to the county town in a while for the ingredients.��


    Yan Shijiu looked grateful, ��Thank you, Marquis Gu, I appreciate your efforts!��


    Qiao Jing finished both steamed buns, drank a ss of water and then left. After leaving the vige and making sure no one was following, he waited in the forest they had agreed upon for a while before Gu Ling appeared.


    ��How is it?�� Qiao Jing asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I didn��t see anyone else.�� He had confirmed that other than Yan Shiba and Yan Shijiu, there were no other people hiding. Also, he had checked after Qiao Jing left. It was indeed Yan Shiba who was seriously ill but still alive.


    ��I ate the buns Yan Shijiu gave me.�� Qiao Jing suddenly frowned, ��What if he poisoned them�� I was really not careful enough.��


    Gu Ling looked at Qiao Jing with cold eyes.


    Qiao Jing lightly coughed, ��What should we do next? Do you need to find some herbs?��


    ��Mm.�� With that, Gu Ling disappeared. Since it was really Yan Shiba, he would have to save her.


    Qiao Jing found a ce to rest in the forest, waiting for Gu Ling to return.


    At Su Liang��s house.


    Yan Shijiu stood by the backyard wall, knocking his fingers against it rhythmically. After a moment, someone responded.


    ��Master, Gu Ling has arrived, alone.�� Yan Shijiu lowered his voice.


    A low but youthful male voice came from beyond the wall, ��Su Liang has to take care of the child; it��s not convenient for him toe. Gu Ling��s medical skills are not inferior to Su Liang��s.��


    ��What should we do next?�� Yan Shijiu asked.


    ��You don��t have to do anything, and don��tmunicate with me either, so as not to arouse Gu Ling��s suspicion.�� The man��s voice was light, ��I will find an opportunity to act.��

 Chapter 418: 418. Gu Ling, come with me

    Chapter 418: 418. Gu Ling,e with me<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Having not rested properly the entire journey, Qiao Jing fell asleep in the forest.


    As deep autumn was approaching the nights were rather cold, he was abruptly awakened by the chilly air. Not knowing how much time had passed, he vigorously rubbed his face, stood up, stretched his limbs, and looked up but couldn��t see the moon. It was the darkest time before dawn.<div>


    Gu Ling hadn��t returned yet. To keep himself warm, Qiao Jing quietly practiced a set of Martial Arts in the woods.


    While practicing, he suddenly felt someone watching him. Instantly on guard, the next moment, he heard a familiar voice from behind him, ��You��re practicing so hard. Are you trying to beat me?��


    Qiao Jing: ��this joke is a bit cold��


    Previously, Qiao Jing aimed to surpass Gu Ling, but now that he understood the real gap wasn��t about Martial Arts, his ambition dissipated.


    Gu Ling brought back arge bag of medicinal herbs. Some of them had been ��bought�� from the county town �C self-service, but the change left was more rather than less money. And some of them were precious herbs he had asked for from Hu Er.


    Hu Er was deeply asleep and was suddenly woken up in the middle of the night. He was startled, but after confirming Gu Ling��s identity, he respectfully asked what he needed, willing to do anything even if it involved danger or hardship. After all, not only was Su Liang the benefactor who saved Hu Er��s life, but she also inspired him to reform and start a new life. She even provided him with the opportunity to associate with the Wan family and grow an honest business. To Hu Er as well as his family, Su Liang and Gu Ling were their benefactors.


    When Gu Ling needed medicinal herbs, Hu Er went to get them himself. He used to have poor health, and so he had quite a lot of good herbs at his disposal. Also, while conducting business trips these years, he had collected many more. After hearing that Gu Ling needed ginseng, Hu Er generously took out a thousand-year-old ginseng stem from a carefully packaged gift box originally prepared as his father��s birthday present.


    ��There��s one thing missing, which we have at home in the county town. I��ll send someone to fetch it. Prince, you may rest here while waiting.�� said Hu Er, while hot soups and meals were served.


    Gu Ling didn��t refuse, he ate a bit, then went to rest in the room arranged by Hu Er, instructing him to wake him up as soon as the herbs arrived.


    Hu Er waited personally, as soon as the man sent to the county town returned, he woke Gu Ling up and packed the herbs.


    ��I was going to go to the vige today anyway.�� Hu Er said as he saw Gu Ling off.<div>


    Gu Ling replied indifferently, ��Ah, you can carry on as usual, just pretend you didn��t see mest night.��


    Hu Er was taken aback, ��Understood. Is there anything else I can do for you?��


    ��You suggested moving me and the patient in my home to the county town.�� Gu Ling replied.


    Hu Er nodded, ��Alright.��


    Without another word, Gu Ling departed with the herbs. Hu Er thought it over and concluded that Gu Ling must have run into some kind of trouble. He remembered Gu Ling��s request and told his confidants not to let any information slip about tonight.


    At this moment, Gu Ling briefly exined Hu Er��s situation to Qiao Jing.


    ��Does this mean I should take Yan Shiba to the county town?�� Qiao Jing asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No, back to the capital.��


    Qiao Jing pondered, ��That��s better. Leaving the vige sooner will prevent causing harm to the vigers if there really is a trap. We can let Hu Er arrange the transportation. I will just say that Yan Shiba is not going to die and that Yan Shijiu can attend to her.��


    ��Alright.�� Gu Ling handed the herbs to Qiao Jing, and they parted ways in the woods.


    When Gu Ling saw Yan Shibast night, he gave her a pill made by Su Liang. Not seeing any ck fog between Yan Shiba��s eyebrows, he knew that she would not die within three days.<div>


    Returning to the courtyard in the early morning mist, Yan Shijiu, who had been waiting, came out immediately from Yan Shiba��s room upon hearing noises, ��Prince, did you seed in finding the herbs?��


    Without answering Yan Shijiu��s question, Qiao Jing walked straight to the room previously upied by Gu Ling, ��I need to rest.��


    Yan Shijiu watched as Qiao Jing entered the room and closed the door. With a flicker in his eyes, he then returned to Yan Shiba��s room.


    When Qiao Jing said he needed rest, he truly fell asleep. By the time he woke up, it was already broad daylight outside, and he heard low voices talking. After getting up, he saw the table full of herbs, some of which had already been processed��


    Qiao Jing: ��when did Gu Linge? Why didn��t I notice it?


    As he opened the door, a breeze of fresh, moist air greeted him. The sunlight illuminated the entire courtyard brightly.


    Madam Bai, wearing an apron, peeked out from the kitchen. When she saw ��Gu Ling��s�� face, she was taken aback. Though there were rumors previously saying that the top schr Ning Jing had been masquerading as the current regent, Gu Ling, Madam Bai knew only Ning Jing��s face. At the sight of ��Gu Ling,�� she was initially apprehensive and awe-struck. She bent forward and called out, ��Prince.��


    ��There��s no need for such formalities. Just behave as before,�� Qiao Jing imitated Gu Ling��s tone. ��Is everything well at home, Madam?��


    Madam Bai hurriedly nodded, ��Yes, everything��s good! Little Tiger and Zhuzi always miss you. They were here this morning, but now they��re off to school!��


    ��Hmm.�� Qiao Jing nodded his head, ��Thank you for your efforts, Madam.��


    ��Oh, don��t mention it. You��re not an outsider.�� Madam Bai waved her hand, ��Your meal will be ready soon.��<div>


    When Qiao Jing entered Yan Shiba��s room, Yan Shijiu was passing by. The door was open, and Yan Shijiu ��identally�� nced in to see the partially processed medicinal herbs on the table. He silently withdrew his gaze, entered the kitchen, fetched hot water for Qiao Jing to wash with, and brought it to the room door, but didn��t go inside.


    Qiao Jing came out of Yan Shiba��s room, ��I gave her some medicine yesterday. Her condition has improved a bit.��


    Yan Shijiu was taken aback. Qiao Jing hadn��t mentioned this before. He was unaware, but he noticed that Yan Shiba��s condition had indeed shown slight signs of improvement.


    Qiao Jing took the wooden basin from Yan Shijiu, entered his room, and closed the door.


    Breakfast was something Qiao Jing ate alone in his room. He found Madam Bai��s cooking to be really delicious; the homely meals were veryforting.


    After breakfast, Yan Shijiu asked Qiao Jing when Yan Shiba might be expected to regain consciousness.


    Qiao Jing shook his head, saying it was uncertain for now. It could take a few days, or it could take half a month.


    Madam Bai brought a pair of finely stitched tiger-head shoes that she had made for Gu Xiaonuan. Qiao Jing epted them and thanked her.


    Qiao Jing spent the entire morning in the room ��processing herbs��. As noon was approaching, Hu Er arrived.


    Arge carriage stopped outside the courtyard. Yan Shijiu walked over and saw a tall, thin middle-aged man get off the carriage.


    ��I heard from Madam Bai that the prince is back?�� Hu Er assumed that Yan Shijiu was one of Gu Ling��s attendants.


    ��Who might you be, sir?�� Yan Shijiu asked.


    ��Hu Er. I have just returned from doing business out of town. My father��s birthday is in a few days. I got back a bitte yesterday and didn��t get to visit. Today, I came to the vige and didn��t expect the prince to be back. Is he in?�� Hu Er said, his eyes turning to the closed room door.


    Qiao Jing opened the door and came out.


    Hu Er immediately straightened up and bowed deeply, ��I pay my respects to the prince!��


    ��There��s no need to be overly polite.�� Qiao Jing��s expression was calm, ��Thank you for looking after the vige these past two years.��


    Hu Er looked terrified, ��Prince, you��re too kind. Without the prince and the princess, where would I be today? Being able to serve the prince and the princess is a great privilege. If there��s anything the prince needs during this visit, just give the word.��


    Qiao Jing nced in the direction of Yan Shiba��s room.


    Yan Shijiu lowered his eyes, hiding his unease. He didn��t know who Hu Er was, but from his words, it seemed he was a local who had a close rtionship with Gu Ling and Su Liang.


    Before Qiao Jing could speak, Hu Er offered, ��I just saw Little Tiger��s grandmother. I heard the prince came back this time to save a friend? If the prince won��t mind, why not bring the friend to my house for the time being? After all, the conditions in the vige are rather limited and there��s no one to provide care. It might be inconvenient.��


    Qiao Jing did not agree nor disagree; instead, he turned around and went back to Yan Shiba��s room.


    Hu Er waited where he was, and after a while, Yan Shijiu also went into Yan Shiba��s room.


    When Yan Shijiu entered, he saw Qiao Jing had just finished taking Yan Shiba��s pulse and had turned towards him.


    ��Prince, considering Eighteen��s current condition, can she be moved?�� Yan Shijiu asked. He had initially addressed him as Marquis Gu, but after hearing Madam Bai and Hu Er call him prince, he changed his address and did so quite naturally.


    Qiao Jing��s expression remained calm, ��It��s not that serious, she won��t die.��


    ��Well���� Just as Yan Shijiu began to speak, Qiao Jing walked past him and left the room, without any intention of discussing with him.


    Yan Shijiu��s eyes darkened slightly. He gave a chilling nce at Yan Shiba who was on the bed, then turned around and followed Qiao Jing out.


    ��Get me arger carriage.�� Qiao Jing ordered Hu Er.


    Hu Er quickly agreed, ��No problem! I��m in the carriage business now, and I have new ones ready. Thanks to the blueprints provided by the prince and princess. Perhaps, prince, you should stay at my house, either in town or at the county town.��


    Qiao Jing shook his head, ��No, I��m heading back to the capital.��


    Yan Shijiu was taken aback, ��Your Highness, the health of the Eighteenth����


    Qiao Jing looked at him, a hint of suspicion had already risen in his heart, but he didn��t show it on his face. He only said four words, ��I��m a doctor.��


    Hu Er quickly echoed, ��If the prince says there��s no problem, then there definitely won��t be. I��ll go get everything ready and assign a maid to serve the prince��s friend.��


    ��Mm.�� Qiao Jing nodded slightly. Hu Er then hurried away.


    Upon learning that ��Gu Ling�� was leaving, Mrs. Bai also agreed, ��It��s a good thing too, the princess and the children are all in the capital, the prince should hurry back.��


    Yan Shijiu didn��t dare to say anything more, for fear of arousing suspicion. All of Qiao Jing��s actions were instructed by Gu Ling, and everything was very consistent with Gu Ling��s character: Making sure Yan Shiba was not in mortal danger, and was confident of saving her life, of course he would want to return to Su Liang and his daughter as soon as possible.


    Su Bai, the vige head, came to see Qiao Jing and asked about Su Liang and the children.


    Qiao Jing briefly said a few words. Su Bai reported to him about the situation in the vige school. Everyone knew that they were the rtives of the Regent��s queen, no one dared to provoke them. Everything was going smoothly, and the lives of the vigers were getting better and better, much more harmonious than before.


    When Gu Ling��s woodworking master, Su Dakuan, learned that he had returned, he brought a small cart he made for Gu Xiaonuan, which Qiao Jing epted on behalf of Gu Ling.


    By almost noon, Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi were done with school and they ran straight to Su Liang��s house.


    The two boys rushed in, one after the other. Seeing Qiao Jing��s face, they both stopped in their tracks, unsure of how to address him.


    Qiao Jing waved to them, calling them over. He ruffled Bai Xiaohu��s hair, then pinched Zhuzi��s little face, ��You��ve all grown taller.�� He wasn��t sure, but saying this would certainly not be wrong.


    ��When will Sister Su Liange back?�� Zhuzi asked eagerly.


    Qiao Jing responded tly, ��In a few more days, she��lle visit you.��


    ��This is the letter I wrote for Sister Su Liang!�� Bai Xiaohu took out a letter from his schoolbag that he wrote during recess.


    Zhuzi also took out one, ��This is mine.��


    ��May Brother-inw Gu help deliver these.�� Bai Xiaohu formally gave a hand bow.


    Qiao Jing epted the letters, promising to deliver them.


    Hu Er had note back yet, so Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi invited Qiao Jing to dine at their home. He epted, leaving Bai��s wife to look after Yan Shiba.


    Thest time Gu Ling and Su Liang saw Tiger and Zhuzi��s little sister, she was still in her swaddling clothes. Now she was already able to run. She charged over and hugged Qiao Jing��s leg, raising her little face and smiling at him.


    Qiao Jing picked the little girl up and suddenly thought that having a baby of his own would be a pretty good idea. However, he would first need to find a wife. The image of Min Rou��s gentle smile floated in his mind. Qiao Jing shook his head, the situation was still far from settled, he would consider it back in the capital. Perhaps he could take Qiao Cong��s advice and actively pursue Miss Min.


    After a lively and warm lunch at the Bai��s family, Qiao Jing became increasingly envious of the days Gu Ling and Su Liang had spent living in the mountain vige. It must have been fun. Given the opportunity, he would like to stay here for a while too.


    After Qiao Jing finished his meal, Mrs. Bai informed him that Hu Er had returned. As Qiao Jing was about to leave, the head of the Bai family handed him a bamboo basket full of their homemade dried goods, such as dry kidney beans and dried mushrooms, all of which Gu Ling and Su Liang liked to eat.


    Qiao Jing epted gratefully. After all, it was not a gift for him, and there was a carriage, they could bring all of it.


    ��Prince, he��s called Siqi. He��s clever, knows martial arts, and he can drive the carriage.�� Hu Er introduced the driver to Qiao Jing.


    Qiao Jing looked at the driver named Siqi, a tall and skinny man dressed in a neat short outfit. He had a horse whip hanging at his waist, a long knife, and wore a straw hat. His features were quite ordinary.


    ��Greetings, Prince.�� Siqi bowed with a somewhat raspy voice.


    ��We��ll have to rely on you from this point.�� Qiao Jing said.


    There was also a maid, whose bright eyes revealed a sharp intelligence. Hu Er said her name was Yu Ru, and she came from a family that once owned a martial arts school. She too was skilled in martial arts.


    Yu Ru carried a still unconscious Yan Shiba onto the carriage, which was lined with quilts and nkets. Qiao Jing stored all the medicinal herbs and gifts given by everyone. He was ready to set off now.


    Siqi drove the carriage while Qiao Jin and Yan Shijiu rode horses, departing from Su Vige in the afternoon.


    They spent the night at the county town��s inn. The next day, Yan Shijiu saw that Qiao Jing had already processed all the medicinal herbs and prepared new medicine for Yan Shiba.


    Yu Ru stewed the medicine, fed it to Yan Shiba, and the party set out after breakfast.


    The weather was bad that day, with thick clouds covering the skies. After a while, it started to rain. Siqi snapped his whip and suggested that there was a decrepit temple not too far away where they could take shelter.


    Qiao Jing had seen the temple when they had arrived, but he had no idea that it was the ce where Gu Ling and Su Liang had once saved Zhengzheng.


    The rain quickly grew heavy and the wind picked up. Travelling into the wind, both the horses and the carriage found it hard to move forward.


    Once they reached the run-down temple, Siqi parked the carriage in the open space inside, took out oilcloth from the carriage, and covered the carriage in the rain.


    Yan Shiba and Yu Ru, the maid, stayed in the carriage while Qiao Jing and Yan Shijiu led the horses to a ce sheltered from the wind and rain. After a while, Siqi also came in.


    There was nobody else in the worn-out temple, but there was some dry hay and firewood.


    Siqi quickly gathered some firewood and started a fire, spreading dry hay out for Qiao Jing and Yan Shijiu to sit on. He then took a box of desserts from the carriage, cradling it in his arms as he ran back. He offered Qiao Jing some osmanthus cakes from a tea house in Bei��an County �C a favorite of Gu Ling��s.


    Qiao Jing ate a few pieces and passed the box to Yan Shijiu.


    ��Thank you, Prince.�� Yan Shijiu wiped his hands on his clothes and took a piece, quickly finishing it.


    ��This rain won��t stop for a while,�� Siqi said, looking at the sky.


    Yan Shijiu then asked, ��Prince, do we want to move Shiba out of the carriage? It may be warmer here.��


    ��There��s no need. She��s got nkets.�� Qiao Jing shook his head.


    ��Right.�� Yan Shijiu bowed his head.


    Siqi stood up, ��Prince, someone��sing.��


    Arge man wearing a rain cape and a bamboo hat walked into the entrance of the decrepit temple, his face obscured.


    Yan Shijiu also stood. ��Prince, should we drive him off?��


    ��No need.�� Qiao Jing said, ��We don��t own this ce.��


    When the man reached the eave of the temple, he paused and looked at Qiao Jing, his voice t and emotionless. ��Gu Ling,e with me, or your neighbor the Bai Family in Su Vige will be razed to the ground today.��


    Before his words fell, a group of men dressed in ck fell from the sky, standing behind him with a threatening aura.


    ��I don��t like bullying children, or else it wouldn��t be hard to kidnap one as a simple solution.�� the man added, ��I��ll give you ten breaths to think it over.��

 Chapter 419: 419. I can predict the future

    Chapter 419: 419. I can predict the future<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Three breathster, Qiu Jing turned his head, a cold, fierce gaze fell on Yan Shijiu��s face.


    Yan Shijiu lowered his head, readily admitting he was in collusion with the neers, ��Sorry, I too, am trying to survive.��<div>


    Siqi��s eyes were on alert, ��Who are you all?��


    ��Gu Ling, have you made up your mind?�� Completely ignoring Yan Shijiu or Siqi, the man in the straw cloak always kept his eyes on Qiu Jing.


    In a swift movement, Qiu Jing drew out his Cold Moon Sword. Yan Shijiu lifted his gaze to see an exquisite sword technique employed at a rapid speed. Without even looking at him, Qiu Jing plunged his sword into Yan Shijiu��s chest!


    Although Yan Shijiu was not without strength, he never expected that ��Gu Ling�� intended to kill him! He watched as Qiu Jing��s sword thrust changed its course abruptly from attacking the man to targeting him instead.


    The Cold Moon Sword was already withdrawn, untouched by blood, returning to the scabbard at Qiu Jing��s waist. Yan Shijiu��s face turned deathly pale, clutching his chest, vibrant red blood seeped from the gaps between his fingers. In panic, he fled toward the outside, crying, ��Master, save me!��


    The next moment, a silvery gleam was released from beneath the straw cloak. Yan Shijiu stumbled to a halt, his eyes growing wide with shock. It was as if time had slowed to a crawl. Above his line of sight, there appeared a curved sliver- a silver coin. Then, like a half arched moon obscured by clouds, the portion of it he could see got smaller and smaller until finally, itpletely disappeared�� The silver coin entered his forehead, piercing through his brain, and flew out, no longer shining bright. The blood streaks added an unsettling brightness to the pattern on the coin. Speed undiminished, it nailed onto a pir behind him!


    Qiu Jing��s Cold Moon Sword ultimate move and the man��s brain-piercing coin were used in a silent skirmish with Yan Shijiu.


    At the very moment Yan Shijiu toppled, exactly ten breaths had passed.


    Qiu Jing spoke, ��Don��t trouble them, I will go with you.��


    ��Very good.�� The man nodded slightly, rainwater coalesced into thin lines down his straw hat. As he turned, the lines fragmented into dewdrops. ��The Cold Moon Sword Technique, truly lives up to its reputation. Let��s go.��


    Qiu Jing turned to look at Siqi. ��You escort Yan Shiba back to the capital city with Yu Ru. Tell Su Liang that I have gone to Xingluo Ind as a guest, there��s no cause for worry.��<div>


    ��Yes, my prince.�� Siqi nodded, removing her grass hat and handed it to Qiu Jing.


    Qiu Jing caught it, donned it, and followed that man into the rain.


    The troupe of ck-clothed individuals followed behind Qiu Jing, closing him in with a tight formation.


    After a moment, tranquility returned to the dpidated temple, while Yan Shijiu��s blood painted arge patch of the ground red.


    Yu Ru, the maid, lifted the carriage curtain, her face riddled with anxiety as she watched Siqi approach. ��What do we do next?��


    ��You take her back to find Hu Er,�� Siqimanded once again.


    Yu Ru��s eyes widened in shock because this was unmistakably Regent King Gu Ling��s voice!


    But before Yu Ru could question further, the figure in front of her had vanished, leaving her momentarily wondering if it had been her imagination. It took her a moment to realize what had happened. Although she was still mystified, Yu Ru carried the body of Yan Shijiu onto the carriage. Then braving the rain, she navigated the carriage away from the dpidated temple with Yan Shiba, taking a detour back to Bei��an County.


    Qiu Jing followed the group in the rain. Instead of heading north, they were moving away from Bei��an County towards the south.


    It wasn��t until dusk that the rain stopped. They arrived at a valley where the leader found a dry cave to halt and rest.


    Qiu Jing watched as the man threw off his straw cloak outside the cave, revealing a tall and upright figure. But even after removing his straw hat, a mask remained, only his eyes, deep as a dead sea, were visible.<div>


    ��Are you�� Sheng Yue?�� Qiu Jing asked. He heard from Min Rou that there was a man called Sheng Yue on Xingluo Ind, a martial arts master who was immune to all poison, and a trusted aide of Mo Yan. Aside from Sheng Yue, the others causing trouble on Xingluo Ind were all old timers.


    ��Min Rou told you.�� Sheng Yue, by saying this, acknowledged the fact.


    ��What do you guys want me to do?�� Qiu Jing asked. He knew that one of the primary purposes of the people on Xingluo Ind all along was to capture Gu Ling.


    It was evident that this time, everything about Yan Shiba was arranged by Sheng Yue. Yan Shijiu was a trusted aide of Yan Shiba, known for his close ties with Gu Ling and Su Liang. Hence they used a gravely injured Yan Shiba as a trap. Yan Shiba��s state was authentic, so was her severe illness, and Yan Shijiu missing an arm was also a reality. His story held no ws. Additionally, the location was Su Vige, home to many of Su Liang��s kins and friends. Even if they suspected something was amiss, Su Liang and Gu Ling couldn��t just sit by and do nothing.


    Moreover, Sheng Yue would have certainly predicted that Gu Ling would be the one to show up, and he woulde alone, without Su Liang. This was because Su Liang and Gu Ling wouldn��t take their daughter, who was less than a year old, on long journeys. Besides, the child couldn��t be without her mother, and Su Liang��s martial arts skills were her weakness.


    If Gu Ling hadn��t made use of Hu Er��s acting, leading Yan Shiba away from Su Family Vige, it would have been difficult to avoid Bai Xiaohu or Zhuzi being randomly grabbed by Sheng Yue as hostages to achieve the same goal. Choosing Su Family Vige itself was a form of invisible threat to Gu Ling and Su Liang.


    Qiao Jing was very wary of Sheng Yue, although they had met for the first time that day, and had a brief encounter that couldn��t be counted as a fight, this man gave him a very dangerous feeling. From a strength perspective, Qiao Jing suspected that his martial arts might not be far off from Gu Ling, but while Gu Ling looked cold, he didn��t emit the kind of fear-inspiring chill; this man, however, gave Qiao Jing the feeling that he was capable of anything.


    In response to Qiao Jing��s question, Sheng Yue only answered after a pause, ��You��ll know when we get there. Stayposed; if you dare to act rashly, innocent people may lose their lives because of you.��


    The tone was very calm, but it caused chills. Qiao Jing realized Sheng Yue was not joking, but this man truly disgusted him.


    However, for the moment, Qiao Jing was somewhat relieved that he had insisted on disguising himself as Gu Ling then. After all, they were cousins. Their physique and facial features were rather simr, and both were inheritors of the Cold Moon Sword Technique. Their martial arts were enough to confuse the enemy. At the time in the ruined temple, one of Qiao Jing��s aims in killing Yan Shijiu was to show off his Cold Moon Sword Technique.


    At least for now, Sheng Yue hadn��t suspected at all that the person he captured was not Gu Ling.<div>


    As for the one who was captured, Qiao Jing felt it was quite good. Although when they swapped identities, it was said that if Qiao Jing was captured, Gu Ling could save him. But at this moment, he didn��t expect Gu Ling toe to his rescue immediately. This group of people was difficult to deal with. No matter how powerful Gu Ling was, it would be difficult to deal with them alone. If Sheng Yue wasn��t killed and he escaped, he would likely invite even more trouble.


    In fact, Qiao Jing hoped that his act wouldst longer, preferably only being discovered after Sheng Yue took him back to the Xingluo Ind. That way, it would give Gu Ling and Su Liang more time to understand Xingluo Ind and deal with its power.


    Something was thrown onto Qiao Jing. He caught it and found it was a mask.


    ��Put it on,�� Sheng Yue said.


    Qiao Jing silently put it on, thinking it was for the best.


    Sheng Yue took away Qiao Jing��s Cold Moon Sword and asked him if Nangong Lin was already dead.


    Qiao Jing nodded, ��Dead.�� He actually wasn��t dead and was still in the dungeon of Su Mansion in the capital city, waiting for his death. But since Sheng Yue asked, Qiao Jing intentionally said the opposite to prevent any plots he might have.


    ��Take this pill.�� Sheng Yue took out a medicine bottle, poured out a pill and handed it to Qiao Jing.


    ��What is it?�� Qiao Jing asked.


    Sheng Yue straightforwardly said, ��To suppress internal power.��


    Qiao Jing frowned, said nothing, and put it in his mouth.


    ��Why don��t you ask if anyone has gone to the capital city to kill your wife and child?�� Sheng Yue asked.


    Qiao Jing replied indifferently, ��If you want to say it, just say it.��


    ��No,�� Sheng Yue said, ��The previous incidents have caused Xingluo Ind to lose a lot of masters, otherwise, we wouldn��t need to go to so much trouble.��


    It sounded like he was exining to Qiao Jing.


    But Qiao Jing found him iprehensible. He was sure this man was not an upright person, but it seemed that his interests were different from those of some people on Xingluo Ind?


    All of Gu Ling��s items on Qiao Jing were taken away by Sheng Yue, including a spear, several medicine bottles, a cute little rabbit purse, a hand string, a ring. There was also a letter from Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi to Su Liang.


    Sheng Yue handed the letter back to Qiao Jing, took the purse, and asked, ��Made by Su Liang?��


    Qiao Jing did not answer, only asked him to return the hand string.


    After examining and finding no hidden weapons, Sheng Yue gave Qiao Jing the hand string, which was just an ordinary fragrant wood hand string with crude carving. He also returned the purse to him, fired a shot at the stone wall of the cave with the spear, then tucked it into his bosom.


    Qiao Jing thought�� Just wait, sooner orter Gu Ling will kill you with that thing��


    After not resting for long, they set off again.


    Qiao Jing, who originally intended to leave a message for Gu Ling advising him not to save him for now, couldn��t find the opportunity under Sheng Yue��s watch. But after one night, when Gu Ling did not appear, Qiao Jing was wondering, wasn��t Gu Ling worried that he��d be killed after being exposed? Really��


    On the other hand, when Hu Er saw Yu Ru bring back Yan Shiba, as well as Yan Shijiu��s dead body, he wasn��t too surprised. Hu Er knew that the carriage driver Siqi was Gu Ling. Having heard from Yu Ru about what had happened in the ruined temple, Hu Er guessed that Gu Ling had encountered a tough enemy this time.


    Hu Er arranged another team of horsemen to escort Yan Shiba to the capital city. Gu Ling left a bottle of medicine, instructing them to give Yan Shiba one pill a day to preserve her life. As for the corpse of Yan Shijiu, it was dumped directly at the chaotic burial hill.


    Nothing unusual happened in the Su Family Vige. The Bai Family had no idea that they were used to threaten Gu Ling. Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi were determined to study well, to pass the examinations and be officials in the capital city, and bring their entire family to the capital city to continue being neighbors with Su Liang.


    In the past three days, Qiao Jing thought Gu Ling wasn��t likely to rescue him. Just as he had thought, as long as Gu Ling kept her presence hidden, maintaining the status quo and dying the enemy, perhaps old Mu and Cen Man from Xingluo Ind had already arrived and met Mo Yan, creating a turning point in the situation.


    At least, for now, the enemy hadn��t apprehended Gu Ling and remained unaware of it, which was advantageous for them.


    So, Qiao Jing continued impersonating Gu Ling seriously. He needed to be very cautious all the time to avoid revealing any ws to Sheng Yue.


    That day they changed their route and took the waterway. By boat, they could reach Nanping City directly and more quickly.


    During the journey, Sheng Yue and Qiao Jing didn��tmunicate much. He didn��t intend to reveal the true purpose of apprehending Gu Ling ahead of time, and Qiao Jing didn��t ask to avoid making mistakes by speaking too much. Qiao Jing had always known that there was a major secret involving the couple, Gu Ling and Su Liang. Perhaps, the people from Xingluo Ind reaching out to them was rted to this secret.


    Other than losing his freedom, Qiao Jing didn��t think that anything was wrong. He found himself with plenty of free time to contemte many things, both from the past and for the future.


    That night, when they were crossing a narrow river mouth, the distance between the two banks being only ten meters, their boat, which wasn��t that big, could get through.


    There was no moon or stars that night, and it was very dark, with only the sound of rippling water in the air.


    Qiao Jing and Sheng Yue were respectively leaning against the two ends of the boat cabin pretending to sleep.


    Qiao Jing was thinking about Min Rou again, letting his imagination run wild at the thought of what their children would look like if they married each other.


    The boat suddenly rocked. Sheng Yue opened his eyes and asked, ��What��s happening?��


    ��Seems something is blocking the way,�� came the voice of the old boatman from outside, followed by a muffled grunt and the sound of a heavy object falling into the water.


    Sheng Yue��s pupils constricted, he rushed over, grabbed Qiao Jing, and pulled him out of the cabin.


    It was very quiet outside, but the boat was stuck in the middle of the river mouth, not moving forward anymore. It was indeed blocked by something sharp under the water since the hull had been pierced and water was seeping in.


    Gu Ling is here�� Qiao Jing��s heart pounded. It must be her!


    The old boatman had been shot with an arrow and fell into the river; his body floated away.


    Apart from Sheng Yue and Qiao Jing, there were four other old men on board; they all came out and protected Sheng Yue in the middle.


    ��Did you lead them here?�� Sheng Yue asked Qiao Jing coldly.


    Qiao Jing shook his head, ��I didn��t do anything.��


    ��Come out!�� Sheng Yue ordered coldly. They weren��t far from the shore, but their boat was broken. They dared not tond immediately, fearing an ambush.


    On the right bank was arge rock; a figurended lightly upon it. Subsequently, Qiao Jing heard ��his own�� voice, ��Release Gu Ling.��


    ��Situ Jing?�� Sheng Yue recognized Qiao Jing.


    ��Qiao Jing.�� Gu Ling corrected.


    ��How did you find us?�� Sheng Yue squinted at her.


    ��I am irvoyant.�� Gu Ling stated.


    Qiao Jing:��


    Sheng Yue scoffed, ��Ridiculous. If I can��t escape, Gu Ling will apany me in death. Get out of the way.�� As he finished speaking, he pulled out the pistol he had taken from Qiao Jing and aimed at Gu Ling.


    The reason why Sheng Yue hadn��t immediately attacked Gu Ling was to understand how someone had found out about their whereabouts. This was essential, but he hadn��t yet got an answer.


    ��Okay.�� As soon as Gu Ling finished his words, he disappearedpletely.


    Listening to Sheng Yue��s coarse breath, which showed he was obviously enraged, Qiao Jing suddenly found it somewhat amusing�� He didn��t know what Gu Ling was nning to do, but it was bound to be interesting. The boat was already damaged, and even if they cleared the obstacles in their path, they could not use it. They would have to get ashore as soon as possible, but there might be some ��surprises�� waiting for them on the shore.


    Water was already pouring into the boat, and it wouldn��t be long before it sank, as it had reached Qiao Jing��s feet.


    Sheng Yue looked at two of the four elderly men and said, ��You two, go check out the path over there.�� He was referring to the left bank.


    The two elderly men leapt ashore swiftly. The shore was covered with dense trees. They had weapons in their hands, and they were about to walk into the forest when they heard Sheng Yue say, ��Walk along the bank.��


    It was a smart approach. After getting ashore, there was no necessary need to hide in the forest. The conditions within the forest were unclear and potentially more dangerous. With a hostage in hand, all they needed was a clear path.


    Next, Qiao Jing witnessed a scene of a ��hunting�� scenario.


    An arrow flew out from the forest on the opposite bank at an extreme speed and hit one of the elderly men, who toppled into the water.


    The other elderly man quickly hid in the forest, but soon after, an explosion sounded, and the entire river surface started to vibrate.


    Qiao Jing understood clearly. Gu Ling either had a lot of mines buried in the forest, or he had calcted every step of theirs. Thetter seemed more likely. Gu Ling had been following them all this while, and he probably didn��t have time to prepare much.


    Qiao Jing was held hostage by Sheng Yue, who positioned him in front of his own body.


    At this point, the boat began to tilt. Sheng Yue knew that sending someone ashore to explore the path meant sending them to their death. Even if the other party was alone, they were stuck in the river, clearly exposed, while the other party was hidden in the darkness.


    ��How the hell did he find us?�� Sheng Yue��s voice was no longer as monotonous as before, but was filled with anger. Obviously, he was a person with a strong desire to control, and he initially thought he had everything under control. However, a major mishap caught him off guard.


    ��Master, we should move in the water,�� one of the elderly men suggested.


    Just then, something fell towards the stern of the boat and hit the wooden rail.


    Sheng Yue��s face turned pale instantly, ��Jump!�� As soon as the word fell, he dragged Qiao Jing and jumped into the river.


    The moment they left the boat, there was a loud boom. The entire boat exploded, and thick smoke rose apanied by mes.


    An elderly man who was slow to react and was near the stern was left with his upper body intact when he entered the water.


    But Qiao Jing had seized the opportunity, the moment they plunged into the water, to wriggle free from Sheng Yue��s grip. As he was pondering which direction to swim in, he suddenly felt a strong tug on his arm. He was pushed forcefully and quickly found himself by the shore and hurried ashore.


    ��Be careful, he has a gun!�� Qiao Jing shouted back, knowing that Gu Ling was in the water.


    Sheng Yue, however, did not see Gu Ling and swim as fast as possible towards the right bank.


    The water around him suddenly began to ripple disturbingly. Sensing something was not right, Sheng Yue subconsciously evaded, but by the next moment, he saw his right hand severed from his wrist, floating away with the current.


    Turning around, Sheng Yue saw thest of his subordinates grappling with a person.


    Seizing this opportunity, Sheng Yue ignored his severed hand, reached the shore quickly, and saw the elderly man who rescued him earlier had already floated up, dead.


    Sheng Yue shot a chilling look at Qiao Jing on the opposite bank and dashed into the forest.


    Immediately afterwards, Gu Ling emerged from the water, pursuing Sheng Yue.


    ��Hey ��,�� Qiao Jing, standing at the opposite bank, began to say but the figure had disappeared from his line of vision.


    Looking around, Qiao Jing was the only living person left. The river was filled with debris from the destroyed boat as well as dead bodies.


    Qiao Jing��s poison hadn��t been cured yet, so he sat down on the spot, waiting for Gu Ling to return. Thinking back on the horrifying experience, he was impressed by Gu Ling��s meticulous n to take on many by himself but couldn��t help muttering: if Sheng Yue hadn��t reacted so quickly, they would all have been blown up on the boat��


    From another perspective, Gu Ling calcted even Sheng Yue��s responses urately��they were wless. No wonder Su Liang always called him Great God. Only such tactics could possibly deal with enemies like Sheng Yue. Even if Sheng Yue was lucky enough to escape this night, this time, in his encounter with Gu Ling, he waspletely defeated.

 Chapter 420: 420. Going out to sea

    Chapter 420: 420. Going out to sea<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Qiao Jing��s clothes were soaked through, and sitting was ufortable, so he stood up. The cold wind blew, giving him a shiver. He looked at the river, nning to find something to do.


    So he fished out several corpses from the river that hadn��t floated too far away, ced them on the shore, and collected some wooden nks left behind from the sted boat.<div>


    When Qiao Jing dived into the water for thest time, he had a clear target: Cold Moon Sword.


    Initially taken away by Sheng Yue when captured, it had been ced in the cabin before the explosion. The ancient sword made of ck iron might still be intact, but it had fallen into the river.


    But in the night, it was difficult to see the situation under the water, and although it was a narrow river, the search area was not small. Qiao Jing searched for a while, feeling slightly fatigued, and decisively gave up, returning to the shore.


    Just as he stood still and was about to wring the water from his clothes, he suddenly saw a figure on the other side of the river. Qiao Jing��s expression condensed, and the person on the other shore had already flown over with light martial arts.


    It was Gu Ling�� Qiao Jing��s heart rxed. He took a long breath, ��Did he run away?��


    Gu Lingnded beside Qiao Jing, ��He used poison.��


    There��s no way,�� Qiao Jing sighed slightly, ��He��s immune to poison, and you have to avoid it.��


    ��Great God�� also has a mortal body. In terms of using poison, Sheng Yue has an absolute advantage. With his intelligence, he must be carrying deadly poison, which he would use when necessary. People who know him would immediately retreat, or it would be very dangerous.


    Gu Ling looked at the corpses and wooden nks on the shore. Qiao Jing said, ��The Cold Moon Sword should be in the river, but I didn��t find it.��


    ��We��ll look for it during the day,�� Gu Ling said.


    The two searched the corpses but found nothing useful, so they buried them in the nearby woods.<div>


    By the time they finished, the sky was nearly bright.


    When Gu Ling dismantled the spiked boards he had ced in the river in advance, he found the Cold Moon Sword. It was blocked by the spiked board, the scabbard destroyed, but the sword itself was still intact.


    Qiao Jing bent down, pulling Gu Ling out of the river. He looked around, the dim environment gradually bing clearer, ��Where is this?��


    Gu Ling answered in two words, ��Qian Country.��


    Qiao Jing��s mouth twitched slightly, ��I know.�� Sheng Yue was nning to take him out to sea, and before that, they would of course be in the territory of Qian Country.


    ��Near Fang City,�� Gu Ling said.


    Qiao Jing was stunned. Some people, he hadn��t thought of for a long time. When he was still Che Yun, he had pretended to search for Che Xiao, Che Family��s youngest son, for many years. Later, he found him in Fang City based on the clues provided by Gu Ling and Su Liang. In a blink, the past seemed like another lifetime.


    Qiao Jing spoke again, ��Will Sheng Yue vent his anger on innocentmoners if he escapes?��


    Gu Ling stared at the fish-white sky in the east, ��No.��


    ��I think he��s very vengeful,�� Qiao Jing said.


    ��Yes, but he��s very smart. Extraneous troubles aren��t good for him.�� This was Gu Ling��s assessment. Back in Bei��an County, Sheng Yue once said that he didn��t want to bully children. Although it might have been hypocritical, it showed that Sheng Yue was very ��clean�� in his actions and didn��t want to create meaningless hatred, which would not be beneficial to him. In other words, he was a person who considered the consequences of his actions and was not impulsive.<div>


    At this moment, Sheng Yue was injured and had to hide and quickly return to Xingluo Ind. Killing people recklessly would only deepen the conflict with Gu Ling and strengthen his determination to kill, and increase the risk of exposure.


    ��I hope so,�� Qiao Jing sighed, ��What should we do now? Go home or����


    Gu Ling looked at Qiao Jing, ��I��ll go home, you go to Xingluo Ind.��


    Qiao Jing frowned immediately, ��Even though I trust you, and I��m not afraid to die, don��t you think you��re being a bit too cold to me? You didn��t appear for such a long time, and what if Sheng Yue discovered my disguise earlier and wanted to kill me? When you blew up the shipst night, I had to rely on Sheng Yue��s quick reaction to survive. If he hadn��t reacted in time, my body might have only been left with its upper half. Now you want me to go to Xingluo Ind alone? Gu Ling, you��re not like this to other friends. Is there any misunderstanding between us?��


    ��It��s not me who proposed that you pretend to be me.�� Gu Ling��s expression was faint.


    Qiao Jing snorted softly, ��I volunteered, but I didn��t expect you to be so heartless.��


    ��What do you want?�� Gu Ling asked in return.


    Qiao Jing��s face stiffened, suddenly feeling that his previous words were exaggerated�� Yes, what did he want? He had proposed the exchange of identity, which was safer, and it was proven so. He seemed to me Gu Ling for putting him in danger, but it was his own choice. He had to rece Gu Ling and fall into Sheng Yue��s hands. Of course, there would be risks in exposure, and escaping would not be simple. He was prepared for it, but why couldn��t he help but express dissatisfaction?


    After a while, Qiao Jing finally spoke with an awkward expression, ��To be honest, I always feel that you��ve been treating me as an outsider. Your attitude towards me and towards Nian Jincheng and Lian Shun is different. Although you appear cold to everyone, you are coldest to me.��


    Gu Ling frowned slightly, ��Do you want me to be more enthusiastic towards you?��


    Enthusiasm didn��t match Gu Ling at all�� Qiao Jing shook his head, ��No, it��s just�� never mind. I��ve just had some wild thoughts recently; it��s nothing. Let��s go. It��s fine for you to send me to Xingluo Ind. Since we��re already in the south, there��s nothing wrong with going straight home.��<div>


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I was joking when I said I��d send you to Xingluo Ind.��


    Qiao Jing paused, his words just now seemed even more ridiculous��


    ��I don��t dislike you. Don��t think too much,�� Gu Ling said before crossing the river to the other side.


    Qiao Jing stood in ce, reacting for a while, and couldn��t help butugh. Yes, perhaps what he wanted was this sentence. Although it still sounded cold, it was indeed the subconscious question and anxiety in his heart: because of the past, he always felt that Gu Ling disliked him. This time, when the two went out alone to do things, it amplified his feelings.


    Qiao Jing crossed the river and caught up with Gu Ling, ��Can you really predict the future?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.��


    ��Then can you read minds?�� Qiao Jing asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head again, ��No.��


    Qiao Jing asked, ��I��ve wanted to ask for a long time, why does Su Liang call you ��Great God��? You must have some special abilities.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Because I am exceptionally good-looking.��


    Qiao Jing: ��


    ��Are you sure I don��t need to go to Xingluo Ind?��


    ��If you want to go, I won��t stop you.��


    ��Well�� I don��t really want to go. Where are we going now?��


    ��Jiaye City.��


    At this time, the borders of the Three Kingdoms had been broken, and the world was officially unified. Duanmu Chen ascended the throne once again a few days ago, bing the sole emperor.


    Although people were still used to saying that a certain area was Qian Country or Yin Country, it became just a name. Jiaye City was no longer a border city. However, in order to prevent unrest in the former Yin Country, there were still troops stationed in Jiaye City.


    When Gu Ling and Qiao Jing arrived in Jiaye City, Lian Shun was not there. He and Nian Jincheng had gone to the former Yin Country before to take over the army and stabilize the situation. Nian Jincheng was also apanied by Yang Yu.


    Not long after discovering that Yang Yu was pregnant, Nian Jincheng brought her back, just returning to Jiaye City yesterday, and nning to embark for the capital the next day.


    Seeing Gu Ling��s sudden arrival, Nian Jincheng was surprised, ��Aling, how did youe here?��


    Qiao Jing silently called out ��Aling�� in his heart, feeling a little strange.


    Gu Ling briefly exined the situation to Nian Jincheng, who then asked about his n and whether he would go to Starfall Ind.


    ��I��ll send Yang Yu home, and you go with Qiao Jing to Starfall Ind,�� Gu Ling said.


    Nian Jincheng remained calm, ��That��s not funny.��


    Qiao Jing: ��Indeed. Gu Ling doesn��t have to joke if he doesn��t know how to.


    In fact, Gu Ling came to Jiaye City to see if there was any news about Elder Mu and Cen Man. They had been on Starfall Ind for quite some time, and if there was any news, it would first be reported to Jiaye City.


    ��No,�� Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��People in both Jiaye City and Nanshan City were assigned to assist Elder Mu and Senior Cen, but there��s been no news since they set sail.��


    Seeing Gu Ling silent, Qiao Jing asked, ��If you go, won��t it be just what they want? They want to capture you.��


    As of now, apart from Elder Bai and Ying Ying who were initially captured, Elder Mu and Cen Man could also have possibly been controlled by Starfall Ind. Rescuing people is the most important task at the moment.


    Furthermore, Gu Ling and Su Liang have been trying to figure out the purpose behind the people on Starfall Ind wanting to catch a transmigrator alive. If they could find out, perhaps the situation would be much simpler.


    Both Qiao Jing and Nian Jincheng disapproved of Gu Ling taking the initiative to go to Starfall Ind, thinking he should stay home and defend. Since Starfall Ind��s target was him, they would definitely try to find him again.


    ��Let me go, disguised as you. As long as I��m not discovered, I should be able to understand their intentions,�� Qiao Jing said seriously.


    Nian Jincheng shook his head, ��I don��t think it��s appropriate. Once you��re on Starfall Ind, don��t even think about leaving. Even if you learn important information, you can��t get the message out to us, and it would be a loss. Moreover, I think it would be difficult not to be discovered as a fake. I think it��s the same for Aling if he goes. Unless he can investigate without being discovered, once his identity is revealed, they will absolutely not give you any chance to escape once they catch you. Starfall Ind is their territory, and all their members are top-tier masters. Aling, even if you have great martial arts, it may be meaningless once you are on the ind. If you are caught, we will be very passive.��


    Qiao Jing immediately nodded, ��That��s right. Gu Ling must not fall into the hands of the enemy.��


    After a brief silence, Gu Ling looked at Qiao Jing and said, ��You should go.��


    Qiao Jing was taken aback, ��Disguised as you? Didn��t we say that��s not possible?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No. Lead troops andunch a strong attack.��


    Both Qiao Jing and Nian Jincheng looked serious, and Gu Ling continued, ��There are woods surrounding Starfall Ind, so bring enough explosives and oil to start a fire.��


    Qiao Jing��s eyes narrowed, ��It��s feasible�� However, the other party will certainly use explosives and could blow up our ship.��


    Nian Jincheng pondered, ��It��s not about blowing it up, but deterrence. It��s their territory, so if they��re not willing to cause mutual harm and are forced to abandon Starfall Ind, they should be more afraid of our offense.��


    Over the years, Mo Yan has recruited numerous masters to upy Starfall Ind, and Gu Ling spected that there must be something special on the ind that has caused them to never ��go ashore��. Min Rou mentioned before that there is a mysterious forbidden area on the ind.


    At this point, Gu Ling felt he had no choice but toe to the sea, and returning home while constantly guarding against Starfall Ind��s actions was not a long-term solution. He didn��t like being passive, and he didn��t want Su Liang to worry for an extended period.


    Since there were secrets on Starfall Ind, and they had been unable to uncover them, it was better to switch tactics and take the initiative, pushing the conflict into the open and forcing those on the ind to no longer hide. The first step was to get them to release the captured people.


    Sometimes, a strong, violent threat must be used to break the deadlock.


    ��Alright, I��ll lead the troops there!�� Qiao Jing understood Gu Ling��s n and felt that it was the best option, ��You��re the Regent King, and you can use the military without having to report to the Emperor. You should prepare the explosives, bring a catapult, and have enough bows and arrows. Oil won��t be a problem.��


    ��Is there anything you need me to do?�� Nian Jincheng asked Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��You should take Yang Yu back to the capital as soon as possible.��


    ��And you��?�� Nian Jincheng thought Gu Ling would go to Xingluo Ind with Qiao Jing.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��I will conceal my identity.��


    ��Very well,�� Nian Jincheng sighed slightly, ��Then it��s settled. Whatever you need, I will arrange for people to prepare it before we leave. How many soldiers do you n to take? I can arrange the elite forces in the city to apany you, and there are already ships avable.��


    In the dead of night, five dayster.


    From the waters of Liuxian River, halfway between Nanshan City and Jiaye City, ten ships sailed off. Five hundred elite soldiers onshore boarded the ships and headed east. Before daybreak, they could set out to sea.


    This secret mission was known to the soldiers as an operation to suppress bandits on an ind. Previously, the bandits on the ind had colluded with the Liang Dynasty��s royal family and attempted several assassinations on the emperor.


    No one knew that Gu Ling hade to Jiaye City. From start to finish, only Qiao Jing officially appeared, and he was also the one leading the team. And beside him was a junior officer who was Qi Jun, Gu Ling��s disguised persona.


    A long time ago, Qi Jun had once disguised himself as Gu Ling as they had very simr builds. Now Qi Jun was far away in Liang Country and did not know that Gu Ling was impersonating him. With such a distance between them, causing a time difference, the people in Jiaye City and Xingluo Ind could not possibly know Qi Jun��s whereabouts since he was not a high-ranking officer anyway.


    This was just to cover their tracks, as there might be spies from Xingluo Ind in both Nanshan City and Jiaye City.


    However, if the spies wanted to send a message, they would have to go by sea. Even if they discovered something wrong, there was little chance they could convey the information to Mo Yan��s ears before Qiao Jing��s fleet arrived at Xingluo Ind. There was only one route, and the spies would first need to avoid being seen by Qiao Jing��s men.


    If they were lucky enough, Qiao Jing still nned to take a good look at the possibility of having a ��chance encounter�� with Sheng Yue, who had been injured and returned home. At that time, with vast ocean around, they wouldn��t need to fear Sheng Yue��s poison anymore. With onemand, each person with an arrow would shoot Sheng Yue into a sieve within minutes.


    This was Qiao Jing��s first time at sea and his first time witnessing the sunrise at sea. He couldn��t help but marvel at its magnificent beauty.


    Standing beside Qiao Jing, Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��I don��t want to watch it with you.��


    Qiao Jing snorted lightly, ��I know you��re thinking about Su Liang. Can��t you consider the feelings of those of us who are all alone?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Speaking of which, there��s something I want to remind you.��


    Qiao Jing looked puzzled, ��What?��


    ��One of the people we��re going to save on this trip is Ying Ying. Lian Shun is interested in her. If you don��t want to quarrel with Lian Shun again, keep your distance from her when the timees,�� Gu Ling��s tone remained cold.


    Qiao Jing looked up at the sky, speechless, ��Thanks for the reminder. There��s something I want to remind you, too.��


    Gu Ling gazed into the distance without asking.


    Qiao Jing looked serious, ��Considering our mothers, you should also address me as your cousin.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��If we��re talking about Su Liang being your grandfather��s disciple, you should call me your master. I don��t mind either.��


    Qiao Jing��s expression stiffened, ��Forget it, as if I ever mentioned it.�� Suddenly, he missed Lian Shun; with him around, there would never be awkward silences. Unlike now, going out with Gu Ling was too ��cold.��


    Qiao Jing deeply believed that Su Liang could fall for Gu Ling because of his good looks. If it weren��t for his extremely beautiful face, who could stand his temperament!

 Chapter 421: 421. Yan Shiba with Amnesia

    Chapter 421: 421. Yan Shiba with Amnesia<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Capital City.


    A few days before Yan Shiba was sent to the capital city, Su Liang received news from Hu Er��s messenger.<div>


    It turned out to be Yan Shiba, but at the same time, it was a trap.


    Su Liang informed Qiao Cong that Qiao Jing was disguised as Gu Ling and had been captured by Sheng Yue.


    Qiao Cong furrowed his brows, ��That��s true. If Little Gu was captured, Jingjing might not be able to save him.�� However, Qiao Cong believed that Gu Ling would certainly find a way to rescue Qiao Jing.


    ��I don��t know where they are now, I hope they are all right.�� Su Liang sighed softly. Things could not be said to be very bad, but they definitely were not good either, as they were somewhat passive. So far, there was still no news from Old Mu and Cen Man, both might most likely already be under the control of the people on Xingluo Ind.


    The more people who were taken away, the more challenging things would be if the other party started to use hostages.


    ��They must have gone south,�� said Qiao Cong, ��If Jingjing doesn��t expose himself, Little Gu following them to Xingluo Ind is also possible.��


    It was indeed possible, but Su Liang felt that the possibility was not high. Gu Ling knew the route to Xingluo Ind, so there was no need to follow Sheng Yue. Besides, tracking at sea was difficult to do, as ships were not invisible.


    That��s why Su Liang thought that Gu Ling would most likely take action before Sheng Yue took Qiao Jing out to sea. They would be far away from Su Vige, so there would be no need to worry about rtives and friends being captured again. They could find a suitable location to rescue Qiao Jing. It might not be easy to deal with Sheng Yue, who had several experts, but as long as they could cope with his subordinates, he would probably choose to return to Xingluo Ind first. His greatest advantage was being immune to all poisons, which had limited use, especially when the other party was aware and on alert. Apart from that, Sheng Yue would have no chance of winning against both Gu Ling and Qiao Jing.


    ��When the two of them go out together, they��ll definitelye back together. I��m not worried about this!�� Qiao Cong did not know if he wasforting Su Liang or himself. Qiao Jing��s capture made him a little anxious, but at the same time, he had great confidence in Gu Ling��s ability to rescue Qiao Jing.


    Ji Xiaoshu came running in, saying that his father would be setting off for the northern trip tomorrow, so he was going to stay at the Yin King��s Pce tonight.


    ��Go ahead.�� Su Liang patted Ji Xiaoshu��s little head.<div>


    Ji Xiaoshu ran upstairs, grabbed his small pillow, and ran back down. ��I��lle back after my dad leaves!�� He turned to ask Su Liang at the entrance, ��Mistress, when will Master return?��


    Ever since Gu Ling left three days ago, Ji Xiaoshu had been asking almost every day.


    Su Liang smiled, ��We have to wait a few more days.��


    ��All right, but don��t tell Master I miss him very much!�� Ji Xiaoshu said with a grin before running off.


    Yan Shiba was sent to the capital city by Hu Er��s men, but they didn��t hurry on their way. On the day they arrived in the capital city, Su Liang had also received a letter from Jiaye City.


    There was nothing written on the envelope. Su Liang opened it and saw Gu Ling��s handwriting and let out a sigh of relief. She was still somewhat worried.


    Gu Ling told about what had happened and his ns for the future. The former was almost the same as Su Liang��s spection, but she hadn��t guessed thetter, which was precisely the solution to the problem she had been considering recently: saving people first, no more dy. If they continued to wait, more people would be captured, and they would be more and more passive.


    Therefore, although Su Liang very much hoped that Gu Ling would return home soon, she absolutely agreed with and supported his decision. If she were in his ce, she would do the same.


    When Qiao Cong learned that Gu Ling had rescued Qiao Jing and the two were leading troops to bomb Xingluo Ind, he couldn��t help butugh, ��I knew it! Let��s just wait for their good news!��


    Su Liang felt that what Gu Ling was trying to do might not be easy to achieve, but it had the potential to change the situation.


    There was also good news in the letter. Yang Yu was pregnant, and she and Nian Jincheng were on their way back to the capital city.<div>


    At the end of the letter, Gu Ling drew a cute smiling face. Seeing it, Su Liang couldn��t help but smile, feeling that her recent worries and concerns had been eased by the smile.


    That afternoon, a carriage entered the Su Mansion, bringing Yan Shiba with it.


    Yan Shiba had already woken up on the way and seemed not much better than when he was in Su Vige.


    Su Liang asked Qi Yan to entertain Hu Er and arrange for the people who escorted and took care of Yan Shiba to stay in an inn for the night before leaving tomorrow.


    Yan Shiba was arranged to stay in Nangong Qian��s courtyard. The basket of dried kidney beans and dried mushrooms sent by the Bai Family to Su Liang were still intact, as well as the beautiful tiger-headed shoes made by Bai Madam for Gu Xiaonuan. Su Liang put the shoes on Gu Xiaonuan as soon as she got them. They were a bit big, but with straps, she could wear them for two years without a problem.


    Lettres from Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi to Su Liang had previously been on Gu Ling��s person, and were sent to Su Liang along with Gu Ling��s letter this morning. Su Liang had already read them.


    When Yan Shiba entered the mansion, she was not in a conscious state. Su Liang carefully examined her physical condition and asked Qiuyue to help take care of her, asking her to notify her as soon as Yan Shiba woke up.


    After that, Su Liang asked Qi Yan to prepare some things for Hu Er and the Bai Family as return gifts. Su Liang prepared some tonics for Hu Er, as well as some cloth, leather, tea, and stationery for the Bai Family, Little Tiger, and Zhuzi. Su Liang also wrote a reply to the two children, encouraging them to study hard and exercise, and saying that she would return to the vige when she had a chance. The letters and gifts were to be taken back to Bei��an County by the people who hade to visit, saving them from making an extra trip.


    At this moment, Qiuyue came to Yuanming Pavilion to tell Su Liang that Yan Shiba had opened her eyes.


    ��Did she say anything?�� Su Liang asked as she walked.


    Qiuyue shook her head, ��This servant told Miss Yan that she is in Su Mansion now, but she didn��t react.��<div>


    Su Liang felt that something was amiss. Was Yan Shiba still in shock after all her ordeal? Otherwise, with her former personality, she would have definitely mentioned Su Liang.


    When Su Liang entered the room, Nangong Qian had just fed Yan Shiba half a cup of warm water.


    Seeing Su Lianging over, Nangong Qian whispered to her, ��It seems that she has lost her memory.��


    Su Liang frowned and let Nangong Qian and Qiuyue leave first. She walked to the bedside and saw that Yan Shiba looked pale and weak. The look in her eyes was unfamiliar and even a bit guarded.


    Although she was once a notorious assassin leader, Yan Shiba��s appearance didn��t match her identity and reputation. With a round face and soft features, she would not seem sharp at all if not for her eyes. Now that Yan Shiba had lost weight and her chin had be sharper, her eyes, devoid of their former sharpness, made her look even more fragile. If someone who didn��t know her saw her, they would never associate her with the word ��assassin.��


    ��Don��t you recognize me?�� Su Liang asked. The people Hu Er had arranged for said that although Yan Shiba had woken up on the road, she hadn��t spoken and they hadn��t asked her much.


    Yan Shiba pursed her pale lips and didn��t reply.


    ��Do you know who you are?�� Su Liang asked again.


    After a moment, Yan Shiba finally answered, her voice hoarse, ��I can��t remember.��


    Su Liang had already checked the wounds on Yan Shiba��s body. There was a healed scar on the back of her head. Su Liang had saved Yan Shiba more than once before and knew about her old injuries. Apart from those, there were many more scars from this ordeal. Beneath her clothes, not a single inch of skin was left untouched on her chest and back, and her left breast had even been cut off.


    If it really was done by Yan Shiqi, it could be seen how much he hated her.


    Su Liang didn��t want toment on Yan Shiba and Yan Shiqi��s grievances. If she had to say something, the cause of the conflict was indeed Yan Shiba��s fault. She had known that Yan Shiqi admired her, but neither epted nor rejected him, treating him like a servant, or even a dog, which was precisely what Yan Shiba herself had once said.


    As the saying goes, you reap what you sow.


    Su Liang always knew that Yan Shiba was not a good person, but her rtionship with Yan Shiqi was irrelevant. Just because Yan Shiba had once wronged Yan Shiqi didn��t mean Yan Shiqi was a good person.


    Su Liang wanted to save Yan Shiba because he owed her and had sincerely helped her. They were friends.


    Thest time they met was in Xiangyue City, the original Yin Country, when Gu Ling was captured by Qiao Cong and Nangong Lin. Su Liang was alone and needed help, and Yan Shiba happened to be nearby and offered his help without hesitation. Su Liang had seriously talked to Yan Shiba at the time, asking him to leave his past behind, be a normal person, and live a good life. Although Yan Shiba had not made up his mind at that time, he was already hesitating and said he would consider it and then talk to Su Liang.


    Yan Shiba��sst interaction with the couple before this was when Su Liang was captured, and Gu Ling asked Yan Shiba to bring people to trouble Situ Xie. Yan Shiba had traveled a long way to Yao City, the original Liang Country.


    Thinking of the past and seeing the current state of Yan Shiba, Su Liang couldn��t help but feel a little sad. ��My name is Su Liang, and I��m your friend. Your name is Yan Shiba. Focus on recovering from your injuries for now, forgetting what happened in the past might not be a bad thing.��


    ��Can my memory�� ever recover?�� Yan Shiba asked quietly, looking at Su Liang.


    Su Liang examined the scar on the back of Yan Shiba��s head. It was apparent that the injury was severe at the time. She shook her head and said, ��It��s hard to say. It might suddenlye back one day, or it might never recover. The injury is in the brain, and we can��t recklessly operate on your brain in an attempt to restore your memory. It��s too dangerous.��


    ��Where is my home?�� Yan Shiba asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang was silent for a moment. Home? Yan Shiba had no connection with that word.


    ��From now on, this will be your home,�� Su Liang told Yan Shiba.


    Qiuyue brought the decoction medicine that had been simmered, and fed it to Yan Shiba to drink.


    Su Liang left and returned to Yuanming Pavilion, where she found visitors. Madam Lin and Lian Shan hade. They often came to the mansion to see the children, so no advance notice was needed.


    Lian Shan had made a colorful embroidered ball for Gu Xiaonuan, and she was now holding the child and ying with her.


    Seeing the smiling Lian Shan, Su Liang suddenly thought of the first time she met her in Jiaye City. Lian Shan had also lost her memory due to injury. However, it waster proven that she was indeed injured and had lost her memory, but the memory loss was not caused by the injury. Instead, it was because she had discovered the enemy��s secret, and they couldn��t let her die, so they made her eat a drug that caused memory loss, then intentionally injured her brain to create the illusion of memory loss due to an ident.


    Human brains areplex and fragile, and memory loss can be a random event. In this era without medical equipment, even the most skilled doctors could not urately determine the situation inside the brain, and performing simr brain surgeries was impossible.


    The reason Su Liang thought of this incident upon seeing Lian Shan was because she had just met Yan Shiba, who had brain injury-induced memory loss.


    In light of the past experiences right in front of her, Su Liang��s mind entertained a thought: Was Yan Shiba��s memory loss really due to his injury? Or, like Lian Shan back then, was it the result of secret knowledge intentionally erased from his memory?


    As a doctor, Su Liang was well aware that there is no inevitable cause-and-effect rtionship between brain injury and memory loss. Most people with brain injuries don��t experience memory loss, but a small mistake could be fatal. Trying to injure a person��s brain through external force precisely to erase their memory is impossible. Such a consequence can only happen by chance.


    However, Su Liang didn��t find any residual poison in Yan Shiba��s body. But when Lian Shan was drugged to erase her memory, it wasn��t any poison that would remain in her body for a long time, and it was irreversible, unable to recover.


    Su Liang felt that it was probably just her overthinking. Given Yan Shiba��s physical condition, she could have been injured anywhere, and it wasn��t particrly strange that she happened to suffer brain injury and memory loss.


    Madam Lin greeted Su Liang, so she temporarily put her thoughts aside and attended to the guests.


    Upon learning that Yang Yu was pregnant and would be returning soon, Madam Lin was very happy for her and Nian Jincheng. She couldn��t help but mention Lian Shun, ��Each of you is settling down and starting families, but I don��t know when that smelly boy of mine will finally marry and let us hold our grandchildren!��


    However, Lian Shun��s parents were very open-minded, and as much as Madam Linined, it wasn��t a problem for her. She said a few words and then changed the subject to the remarriage arrangement between Lian Shan and Yuan Pei.


    Su Liang was surprised, ��Really? Congrattions, congrattions.��


    Madam Lin was somewhat sentimental. ��We never thought of reuniting the two of them. When I came to the capital city, I was always thinking about finding a good girl for Pei��er. But he said that after what happened before, he had seriously considered everything and couldn��t forget Shan Shan. He hoped to marry her as his wife. My husband and I naturally approve.��


    Lian Shan blushed. Apparently, after the twists and turns they had gone through, the two of them had developed genuine love from their childhood friendship.


    Su Liang found it satisfying. The time Lian Shan experienced can be seen as a mistake, which has now passed. The deep bond between childhood sweethearts is very precious: Lian Shan had forgotten about it, but Yuan Pei hadn��t. It is a beautiful destiny that they didn��t miss each other in the end.


    Su Liang didn��t mention Ying Ying. They didn��t know how she was doing right now, so they would wait until they rescued her before discussing the matter.


    After bidding farewell to Madam Lin and Lian Shan, Su Liang heard a familiar voice.


    ��Master!�� Turning her head, Su Liang saw Ren Dong appearing not far away, running towards her.


    Su Liang was overjoyed and embraced Ren Dong for a moment, noticing that she looked very well. Qi Jun and Bai Yang had also returned. Qi Jun seemed to have lost a little weight but appeared more energetic than before, chatting with Qi Yan.


    ��Bai Yang, you should go to the Prince Mansion and see your fianc��e,�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    Bai Yang bowed deeply to Su Liang, then disappeared from sight.


    ��Is my adoptive father back?�� Su Liang asked.


    Ren Dong nodded, ��Yes, everyone is back. The Marquis went home first and said he woulde to see you and the little misster on. Where is the little miss?��


    ��Just call her Nuannuan.�� Su Liang led Ren Dong into Yuanming Pavilion, where Gu Xiaonuan was ying on the ground with her two older brothers.


    Ren Dong��s eyes brightened as she took out a sparkling gem from her purse and approached them. She had found the gem in Liang Country and had specifically brought it back as a gift for Gu Xiaonuan.


    Qi Jun also ran inside and headed straight for Gu Xiaonuan.


    Su Liang thought this was very normal, as her daughter had always been loved by everyone she met.


    Ren Dong learned that Gu Ling and Qiao Jing had gone to Xingluo Ind and immediately asked if she needed to go and assist them.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Not for now, let��s wait for news. You and Qi Jun should prepare for your wedding ceremony. You can get married from the Su Mansion, and I have prepared your dowry for you.��


    Qi Jun grinned happily, wanting to hold Ren Dong��s hand but was pped away. He coughed lightly and asked Su Liang, ��Do you have any leads about my brother��s marriage?��


    Qi Yan kicked Qi Jun��s leg, ��Mind your own business and stop showing off. Go to the Marquis Mansion and check on the olddy!��


    Qi Jun then took Ren Dong to the Marquis of Zhong Xin Mansion. Besides wanting to see Lady Xing, he was also eager to take a look at Xing Yusheng��s son.


    Every day when Su Liang went to treat Yan Shiba, she would chat with her for a while. Su Liang did most of the talking, while Yan Shiba rarely spoke.


    That night, after Yan Shiba finished drinking her medicine, Qiuyue helped her with a simple wash and said, ��Miss Yan, go to bed early. If you need anything, just ring this bell. I��ll be in the next room.�� A bell hung by the bed with a rope that Yan Shiba could easily reach.


    Yan Shiba nodded slightly, ��Thank you.�� She closed her eyes as she spoke.


    Qiuyue lowered the bed curtain, left the room without extinguishing themp. Nangong Qian was afraid of the dark, so Qiuyue thought it was safer to leave a light on since Yan Shiba was ill.


    As the door closed, Yan Shiba, lying on the bed, slowly opened her eyes, squinted slightly, and whispered two words, ��Su�� Liang����

 Chapter 422: 422. About to arrive

    Chapter 422: 422. About to arrive<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    That day, Bai Yang and Ji Yue Xuan visited the Su Mansion, especially to thank Su Liang for saving them and for her ongoing care.


    Su Liang spoke frankly, ��It��s because you��re Ren Dong��s brother. If it were someone else, I probably wouldn��t have bothered.��<div>


    Bai Yang knew it, but regardless, he would never forget her kindness.


    Since leaving the pce, Ji Yue Xuan had be very familiar with Su Liang and often visited the Su Mansion, always bringing gifts for Gu Xiaonuan.


    Ji Yue Bai had gone to the north, and they decided to wait for him to return before getting married.


    ��I heard from my sister that the prince went to Xingluo Ind, should I go and help him in the south?�� Bai Yang asked Su Liang seriously.


    Ren Dong had also proposed this idea before, but Su Liang had rejected it and did the same now, ��No need. We��ll wait for news.�� Although Ren Dong and Bai Yang��s martial arts skills were not weak, they were still far behind Gu Ling and Qiao Jing. Going alone would probably not be of much help. Furthermore, Su Liang had never treated Ren Dong as a servant, and Bai Yang was even more of an outsider to her. It had not been easy for the two sisters toe this far, so they would not risk anything rashly.


    Ren Dong and Qi Jun��s wedding date was set for two monthster. Su Liang gave them a mansionplete with everything and, in name, it was Qi Mansion. She also prepared a lot of dowry for Ren Dong. Anything that could be solved with money was not a problem.


    After returning to the capital, Ren Dong still lived in Su Mansion, which she considered her home. Moreover, she wanted to take care of her family before getting married, especially since Gu Ling was not around and Su Liang needed her help.


    Ren Dong suggested moving Yan Shiba to her courtyard and taking care of her, so that Qiuyue wouldn��t be too tired. Su Liang thought about it and felt that it was a good idea.


    Yan Shiba was then moved to Ren Dong��s ce, living right next door to her. On sunny days, Ren Dong would carry Yan Shiba to a wheelchair and push her outside to enjoy the sun or stroll in the garden.


    Regarding the past between Su Liang and Yan Shiba, Ren Dong knew most of it. Su Liang had instructed her that if Yan Shiba asked, she should tell the truth; if not, there was no need to say more.


    Lately, in addition to teaching her children and making medicine, Su Liang had been researching amnesic drugs and antidotes. She had sought Lian Shan��s help several times but made no progress. It had been a long time since Lian Shan experienced memory loss from the drug, and she had no feelings about it.<div>


    The drug that caused Lian Shan��s memory loss was initially provided by Yue Mei. What Yue Mei knew, Old Bai mostly knew too, so Su Liang had the memory loss drug form and the finished product she had made. She once asked Old Bai if the drug could be reversed to restore memory, and he said it couldn��t but suggested that Su Liang could try to make a reversible memory loss drug herself.


    Because of Yan Shiba��s memory loss, Su Liang resumed researching the once-stalled project. She had plenty of free time recently, and if she seeded in finding a ��solution�� for memory loss, perhaps there was hope to restore the memories of Lian Shun and Yan Shiba.


    Under Su Liang��s medical treatment, Yan Shiba��s health was gradually improving, and herplexion had also improved.


    On this sunny day, Ren Dong pushed Yan Shiba to the garden, where Qi Yan and Qi Jun were picking pomegranates with Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu. The two children stood on the tree, choosing the reddest and biggest pomegranate, and agreed topete; the loser wouldn��t eat meat that day.


    Seeing Ren Donging, Qi Jun greeted her with a smile and handed her a big, bright red pomegranate.


    Speaking of this pomegranate tree, Qi Yan and Qi Jun were very familiar with it, as it was a gift from Xing Yusheng to Su Liang. Before being brought to the Su Mansion, this ancient tree had grown in the former Bei Jingwang Mansion.


    Ren Dong asked if Yan Shiba wanted to eat any, but she shook her head slightly, ��No need. You eat.��


    However, Ren Dong still peeled a pomegranate quickly using the method she learned from Su Liang, put the crystal-clear fruit in a bowl, and gave Yan Shiba a small spoon. Without refusing this time, she quietly ate the pomegranate while watching the lively scene not far away.


    ��Uncle Qi Yan, I want that one!��


    ��Uncle Qi Jun, hurry, that one��s mine!��


    Both children spotted a big pomegranate hidden at the top of the tree and called for their helpers.<div>


    Qi Yan and Qi Jun, almost at the same time, jumped up to grab the pomegranate.


    However, Qi Jun was a little distracted by looking at Ren Dong and was a momentte, so the pomegranatended firmly in Qi Yan��s hands.


    Ji Xiaoshu cheered, ��I won!��


    Zhengzheng sighed a little, ��Uncle Qi Jun, you should just go y with Aunt Ren Dong.�� It seemed that his heart wasn��t in it here.


    Feeling guilty towards Zhengzheng, Qi Jun whispered that he would secretly take him out to eat meatter in the day.


    Zhengzheng was truly speechless, ��Outside, as in the restaurant my family owns? It��s not like I��m missing a meal of meat.��


    Qi Jun: ��speechless.


    Not long after, thergest, reddest, and most beautiful pomegranates on the tree were presented as a treasure by Ji Xiaoshu to Su Liang, ��For my master!��


    Su Liang ruffled Ji Xiaoshu��s hair and asked with a smile, ��Do you want to drink pomegranate juice?��


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately nodded, ��Yes!��


    Zhengzheng stood behind Ji Xiaoshu and silently waved his hand, indicating that he didn��t want any. He felt that everything Su Liang made was delicious, except for pomegranate juice.<div>


    Recalling the previous year, Su Liang had asked the same question when Gu Ling was present. At that time, Zhengzheng was as happy and expectant as Ji Xiaoshu, thinking that the delicious pomegranate made by his master would surely be the most delicious juice in the world!


    Unfortunately, Zhengzheng had not realized at that time why his master just smiled and didn��t say anything until he had tasted the attractive-looking pomegranate juice. The sourness had hit him with such intensity that he felt his mouth water even now��


    Although Su Liangter said it was just a joke and added honey to the juice to make it taste better, Zhengzheng still couldn��t forget the intense ��sourness�� of the first sip.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling had a small house in Bei��an County town with a pomegranate tree in it. Su Liang had once made pure, natural, and additive-free pomegranate juice for Gu Ling, which left him speechless.


    Now, this seemed to be a ��tradition�� to pass on.


    Soon, Ji Xiaoshu��s shout came from the Yuanming Pavilion, ��Big brother, you knew it would be sour and didn��t tell me, stand still!��


    Of course, Ji Xiaoshu wouldn��t me his favorite master for teasing him deliberately, so Zhengzheng, the ��scapegoat,�� was chased by Ji Xiaoshu all around the mansion.


    That night, after putting her daughter to sleep, Su Liang sat by the window alone, deep in thought while facing a pile of medicinal herbs, but there was still no breakthrough.


    ��Master,�� Ren Dong knocked on the door outside.


    Su Liang put down the piece of paper in her hand, ��Come in.��


    Ren Dong entered the room, nced at Gu Xiaonuan, walked over quietly, and lowered her voice, ��I saw the light was still on, so I came to take a look.��


    ��It��s fine, you should go to sleep early.�� Su Liang said.


    But Ren Dong didn��t leave, ��Master, there��s something����


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, ��Sit. What��s the matter? I heard from Xiaoshu that you and Qi Jun hope to stay here after getting married? It��s fine with me.��


    Ren Dong shook her head, ��That��s not it. It��s about Miss Yan.��


    Su Liang��s expression became serious, ��What happened to her? Is there anything wrong?��


    Ren Dong thought for a moment and said, ��It��s not that there��s something wrong, it��s just that she seems to have be a different person. Can amnesia change a person so much? Her personality ispletely different from before.��


    ��Yes, it can.�� Su Liang nodded slightly, ��She forgot everything, even who she was. Moreover, she was injured so badly, her body was weak, and she was in a strange environment. It��s impossible for her to be the same as before.�� The old Yan Shiba was very arrogant, and now she couldn��t afford to be arrogant at all.


    Ren Dong nodded, ��Master is right. I was just overthinking.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��If Cheng Yun were here, letting her see Yan might trigger some reaction.�� Yan Shiba used to like two people the most, one was Su Liang, and the other was Cheng Yun. Thest time she met Su Liang, Yan Shiba began to consider whether she should quit her past life and be a good person for Su Liang��s recognition and a future with Cheng Yun.


    Now many things have changed, and Yan Shiba has been forced to quit her past life. Her memories of the bloody past arepletely gone.


    After Ren Dong left, Su Liang still couldn��t figure out how to make the antidote, so she went to sleep.


    Two dayster, Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu returned to the capital city. Su Liang calcted the time and thought that Gu Ling and his party who went to Xingluo Ind should be arriving soon.


    Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu were so fond of Gu Xiaonuan that they couldn��t even catch up with Su Liang to reminisce.


    Only when Gu Xiaonuan was taken away by Qiao Cong did Yang Yu go upstairs to find Su Liang and her first words were, ��Xiaonuan is so good-looking.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, my man is the best looking.��


    Yang Yu smiled, Gu Xiaonuan took after Gu Ling, whose beauty was unquestionable.


    Su Liang took Yang Yu��s pulse, reminded her to pay attention to rest, not to bump into things, and not to exercise with Nian Jincheng for the two months.


    Yang Yu blushed, ��What are you talking about? We certainly know that.��


    Nian Jincheng had a private chat with Su Liang about Gu Ling��s trip to Xingluo Ind. They only brought 500 elite soldiers. One reason was that they didn��t have bigger ships, and the other was that they didn��t need too many people for fire attacks or explosives. It wasn��t a war, and sending ordinary soldiers to fight on Xingluo Ind would be tantamount to suicide. In Gu Ling��s n, they wouldn��tnd on the ind but rather maintain a distance andunch an attack. Bringing more people would require sufficient food reserves, and arger, more concentrated target would make it easier to be attacked.


    ��Most of the explosives have to be made by Aling on the way. He brought a lot of raw materials with him.�� Nian Jincheng said. If they were to prepare everything in Jiaye City before leaving, it would take too much time.


    Su Liang sighed slightly, ��I��m actually worried that the people on Xingluo Ind will see Qiao Jing and insist that Gu Ling is also there, just hiding, and force him to show himself. It could be quite troublesome.��


    Nian Jincheng nodded, ��That��s a possibility, but in this kind of situation, they can only adapt to the situation and see who can hold their ground.��


    There were hostages on Xingluo Ind, and to some extent, Gu Ling was still somewhat passive. But Nian Jincheng and Su Liang, although worried, had absolute confidence in his abilities and intelligence. They just wanted to know the situation there as soon as possible.


    For those who go out to sea for the first time, they always feel the vast sky and ocean at the beginning, with boundless horizons, stunning sunrises, magnificent sunsets, and even the seabirds appearing freer than those on thend.


    But after a few days, when the novelty wears off, they start to feel bored and even looking at the endless blue sea for a long time can give rise to a sense of aimlessness and destion, with the boat swaying with the waves, people often miss the stability of walking on solid ground.


    The psychological changes in Qiao Jing also went through these stages. He shared them with Gu Ling, trying to find some sympathy, but unfortunately, Gu Ling was focused on making explosives and showed no emotional fluctuations. asionally expressing emotions was definitely about missing Su Liang and Gu Xiaonuan, and there could be no other reason.


    Knowing that Gu Ling was umunicative, Qiao Jing still couldn��t help but try. Since there was no one else he wanted to talk to beside him, after realizing that Gu Ling was really not in the mood to pay attention to him, Qiao Jing set a goal for himself: to encounter Sheng Yue unexpectedly.


    This was a matter of luck, but when Qiao Jing began to look for Sheng Yue, who might be ahead or behind them on the sea, he found something to do for himself.


    Unfortunately, until their destination was near, they saw no trace of Sheng Yue all the way.


    ��We��ll be there when the sky lightens.�� Qiao Jing��s expression was solemn, ��Maybe the people on Xingluo Ind have already noticed us.��


    ��Mm.�� Gu Ling raised the gun in his hand, aiming it at Qiao Jing��s brow.


    Looking into the dark muzzle, Qiao Jing tightened his heart and subconsciously dodged to the side, ��Don��t scare people like that. Let��s talk about the real issue. The problem we discussed before, if the people on Xingluo Ind insist that you��re here and just hiding, using hostages to force you to show up, what will you do?��


    Gu Ling put away the gun, ��You take your people and follow the original n. I��ll leave before dawn and secretly go to the ind.��


    Qiao Jing��s face changed, ��No way! We agreed that you can��t show up, let alone go to that damned ind! Who knows if there are traps waiting for you there? If Sheng Yue is sure you��lle, he might be prepared right now, waiting for you to walk right in! I don��t agree with you going to the ind alone. We left together and must return home together. How can I face Su Liang if I can��t bring you back?��


    Gu Ling frowned and thought for a while, ��Since we��re already here, if we don��t go to the ind, there��s no way to figure out what they��re really up to.��


    ��I still disagree.�� Qiao Jing felt that safety should alwayse first. Gu Ling being captured was absolutely not allowed. However, Xingluo Ind was too mysterious, and Min Rou had also been away from the ind for some time. They didn��t know the current situation on the ind.


    ��Well, let��s rescue the hostages first.�� Gu Ling said, ��If everything goes smoothly tomorrow and we rescue them, I��ll see how things are, whether to go to the ind secretly or not.��


    Gu Ling didn��t care about his own safety, on the premise that he knew Mo Yan and Sheng Yue wanted to catch him, but didn��t want to kill him. Maybe they wanted him to do something dangerous after being caught, but in any case, he had to find a way to figure out what was going on toe up with a countermeasure. Otherwise, even if they managed to rescue the hostages and leave this time, there wouldn��t be much change in the situation, and the many experts on Xingluo Ind might capture more hostages at any time.


    When Qiao Jing mentioned Su Liang, Gu Ling decided to wait and see what happened tomorrow after considering it.


    However, what neither Gu Ling nor Qiao Jing expected was that Sheng Yue, who had been injured by Gu Ling earlier, did not rush back to Xingluo Ind immediately but went in the opposite direction.


    Qiao Jing had been keeping an eye out for Sheng Yue, hoping to ��encounter�� him and shoot him full of holes, but unbeknownst to him, Sheng Yue had already infiltrated the capital city secretly as they approached Xingluo Ind��

 Chapter 423: 423. You guys go first

    Chapter 423: 423. You guys go first<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The night sky over the sea was vast and filled with a myriad of stars.


    Standing at the bow of the ship, Qiao Jing couldn��t help but exim, ��Min Rou was right, the most beautiful thing about Xingluo Ind is the starry sky. I must say, it��s really true.��<div>


    Gu Ling narrowed her eyes, looking at the ind appearing in their sight. It was pitch-ck, making it difficult to see anything, resembling a dormant lion lying on the sea.


    In the maind, if you stand at a high point, you can also see the same beautiful starry sky�� Gu Ling didn��t want to spoil the mood, so she didn��t say it out loud.


    ��Where shall we stop?�� Qiao Jing asked. ording to the n, they wouldn��t get too close to Xingluo Ind. Their main goal would be reached through negotiation.


    Gu Ling estimated the distance, ��Wake everyone up, speed up and prepare the catapults. Throw the explosives first, and remember the positions.��


    Qiao Jing��s expression sharpened, ��Alright! If they don��t release the hostages, we��ll set fire!�� Just as he was about to make arrangements, he reminded Gu Ling not to show her face, reveal her identity, or rashly board Xingluo Ind. If she really wanted to go, they would go together.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Understood.��


    Qiao Jing patted Gu Ling��s shoulder, ��If you dare to mess around, we��re done.�� With that said, he went off to make arrangements.


    The soldiers brought along were all elites and the best archers from the southern army of the former Qian Country. The daily training they had undergone during the journey was arranged by Gu Ling. Due to the limitations on the ship, the intensity was not very high, but they were all eager to act. At the order, they quickly prepared themselves.


    Qiao Jing held the map of Xingluo Ind and its surroundings, drawn by Gu Ling based on Min Rou��s description. The positions of each ship, where to throw the explosives, and how far to throw them were all pre-designed by Gu Ling. All they needed to do was execute it carefully.


    After the deployment waspleted, the ten ships quickly dispersed, heading towards their respective positions.


    Other than Qiao Jing lighting amp when making arrangements with the map, there had been very little open me on the ship. Now, the lights were extinguished, leaving everything inplete darkness. Firstly, this was to avoid being discovered by the guards on Xingluo Ind, and secondly, the ship was carrying arge number of mmable and explosive materials, making fire dangerous.<div>


    Originally, Min Rou identally acquired the sea chart of Xingluo Ind and informed Gu Ling and Su Liang. The people on the ind didn��t know about this.


    However, as Lao Mu and Cen Man arrived on Xingluo Ind and were most likely captured, the people on the ind naturally came to know that their position had been exposed.


    It was because Gu Ling believed that the ind had some special features that made Mo Yan stay there all this time. Otherwise, she would have suspected that the people on the ind had already left.


    In the darkest hour before dawn, all ten ships reached their designated positions, set up their catapults, and aimed at their targets.


    Qiao Jing stood at the bow of the ship, feeling the cool sea breeze. He thought that if there were guards patrolling the coastal area of Xingluo Ind at night, they would soon notice their ships.


    Qiao Jing sent a silent signal re into the sky. The next moment, all ten shipsunched ck ��stones�� that drew almost identical parabs in the air,nding on the ind.


    The first wave, second wave, third wave�� Each ship threw five times, scattering the explosives across various locations on the ind. Though they couldn��t reach the center of the ind, the explosions would be enough to turn the once beautiful, tree-covered Xingluo Ind into a fiery inferno.


    The ship carrying Qiao Jing and Gu Ling was facing the ind��s exit water dock, where many big and small ships were anchored.


    ��How have we not been discovered yet?�� Qiao Jing found it strange, ��Have the people on the ind evacuated already?��


    Gu Ling shook her head slightly, ��They won��t leave so easily. They might have set traps or formations, not fearing intruders.��


    Qiao Jing nodded, ��That��s also possible. Maybe Lao Mu and Cen Man were trapped on the ind when they arrived. That��s why you definitely can��t go.��<div>


    Gu Ling��s tone was mncholic, ��Stop worrying.�� It seemed Qiao Jing had almost inscribed the words ��I am your cousin, and I am concerned for your well-being�� on his forehead.


    ��When do we take action? Shall we wait for them to discover us?�� Qiao Jing asked.


    Gu Ling took out a round object from her bosom, ��Let��s give them a greeting.��


    Qiao Jing��s gaze followed the ck ball as it flew across the sky before the dawn, looking like a small rock, crashing towards the dock of Xingluo Ind.


    But it wasn��t a small rock. With a thunderous boom, the dock of Xingluo Ind was destroyed within their sight. Most of the ships originally anchored around the dock were notpletely destroyed, but they broke free from thend��s control and scattered with the tides.


    Qiao Jing��s lips curled into a slight smile, approving of this way of greeting.


    As long as there were people on Xingluo Ind, they would appear soon.


    The horizon turned the color of a fish��s belly, with the morning glow casting a colorful light over the sea.


    Atst, figures appeared on the shore, near the demolished dock.


    Qiao Jing gave an order, and his ship moved forward a bit, making it easier to talk.


    As they got slightly closer, they saw eleven people standing on the shore. The leader wore a half-face mask �C it was He Wei, the man who almost blew himself up outside the capital city.<div>


    He Wei held hostage Lao Mu in his hands.


    Lao Mu��s hands and feet were chained, his eyes covered with a ck cloth and his mouth gagged. He was still wearing the same clothes as when he left home. He didn��t know what had happened, but he guessed that his people had arrived. He wanted to speak but could only utter muffled sounds.


    Someone spoke to He Wei, who then asked, ��Qiao Jing? Did Gu Ling send you?��


    At this moment, Qiao Jing thought of Sheng Yue, who he had been worried about the whole time. Where was Sheng Yue? Was it because he was injured? Or had he not returned yet? If Sheng Yue hadn��t returned by now��


    Qiao Jing��s eyes flickered, ��Gu Ling didn��t send me, but I��m here for him!��


    He Wei frowned as he heard Qiao Jing say, ��Sheng Yue captured Gu Ling. Hasn��t he returned yet?��


    He Wei��s face changed instantly.


    Seeing their reaction, Qiao Jing inferred that Sheng Yue truly hadn��t returned.


    At this moment, inside the ship��s cabin, Gu Ling��s heart sank a bit. Sheng Yue still hadn��t returned? Otherwise, He Wei would immediately refute Qiao Jing��s words. With Sheng Yue��s abilities, even having lost one hand, he could still return faster than them. Was it possible that he had gone somewhere else��


    For the time being, Qiao Jing didn��t think too much about it. He just intended to continue lying, ��He Wei? If you don��t want your entire ind to be blown up, release all of our people now! Gu Ling, Lao Mu, Cen Man, Ying Ying, Ying Ye, and Master Mo Fei.��


    He Wei scoffed coldly, ��Ignorant fool, so arrogant!�� With that, he drew his sword and held it against Lao Mu��s neck. ��Want to save them? If you dare,e here! If you don��te, I��ll kill him first!��


    Qiao Jing didn��t waste words, gesturing to a ship on the right, ��Let��s greet the Great Elder He first!��


    As Qiao Jing��s words fell, ten ming arrows were fired from the ship, all aimed at the same spot on the shore.


    He Wei looked on coldly, thinking they just wanted to set fire, and waved a few men over to put out the fire.


    However, when the clusters of mesnded on the ind, they suddenly triggered a series of intense explosions. The fastest man He Wei sent to put out the fire was directly knocked unconscious.


    He Wei��s face finally couldn��t maintain itsposure.


    Hearing the second explosion, Gu Ling deduced from the sound that it wasn��t her explosives. This meant that Mo Yan had set upndmines around the ind. Only his own people knew which areas were safe to walk while outsiders stepping on the ind would perish if they weren��t careful. Therefore, the ind didn��t need to patrol the shore day and night.


    Since Old Mu was alive, Gu Ling thought that Cen Man should be fine too, only she hadn��t been brought here. Thosendmines must have been ced after Old Mu and Cen Man were captured.


    Qiao Jing said coldly, ��You should know how many boats and men we have. The explosives have been delivered to your ind before dawn, everywhere. All it takes is a spark, and the consequences will be what you see now. Everyone, get ready!��


    Qiao Jing raised a red g, and the two nearest ships followed suit, passing the signal along. Soon, all ten ships surrounding the ind were prepared to shoot their arrows.


    He Wei��s teeth clenched angrily, ��Just a cheap trick! Call everyone out and burn their boats, let��s see who gets blown up first!��


    Qiao Jing remained calm, ��You��re only calling your men out now; can you really be faster than us? Most of your boats are already unusable. Since you��re still on the ind, there must be something important on it. Am I right? Our fire can only reach the peripheries, and we might not kill a single person, but the wind is strong today. When the fire spreads everywhere, will your people on the ind still be able to save anything? Will your valuable items remain untouched? He Wei, from the beginning I said that we��re only here to rescue people. Release the hostages and we will leave immediately. We won��t discuss other grievances today! Otherwise, the consequences won��t be what you desire! If you need to consult Mo Yan, then call him out! Of course, maybe you��re too scared to let Mo Yan see us because you��re hiding an important secret from him! If themotion growsrger and Mo Yan appears, I will tell him!��


    He Wei��s face turned livid with anger, and when people around him asked if they should consult Mo Yan, he immediately denied the suggestion, ��The Master is in seclusion, and no one is allowed to disturb him!��


    With that, He Wei coldly said, ��Qiao Jing, I don��t know if Sheng Yue captured Gu Ling, but he never returned with his men!��


    I know�� Qiao Jing sneered, ��I don��t believe you!��


    ��You��d better believe it!�� He Wei��s sword drew closer to Old Mu��s neck, ��I can only release this one person, no more! If you don��t agree, I will kill him!��


    ��If you dare touch our people, there��s nothing more to talk about!�� As Qiao Jing spoke, he prepared to raise his hand, ordering the ship on the left to continue the bombardment.


    By now, the fire caused by the first wave of explosions was gettingrger. If they didn��t put it out quickly, the consequences would be severe. If Qiao Jing��s sideunched a full-scale fire attack, Xingluo Ind would soon be engulfed in mes.


    He Wei knew that they had hostages and that Qiao Jing wouldn��t really burn Xingluo Ind down. However, even if they didn��t burn everything and only burned a few ces, it would still be enough to create chaos, as there weren��t many people on the ind, and they had already lost quite a few masters. After all, putting out fires had nothing to do with one��s martial arts.


    And Gu Ling was right, manyndmines were buried in the forest in case of enemy infiltration. Indeed, they were ced after Old Mu and Cen Man were captured, to guard against Gu Ling and his team��s return. But He Wei hadn��t expected the enemy to arrive andunch a fierce fire attack rather than infiltrating the ind secretly.


    They had to control the fire as soon as possible. If it spread or if another fire started elsewhere, not only would the explosives shot onto the ind explode, but thendmines nted by Xingluo Ind itself would also explode. The consequences would be unimaginable.


    At the same time, He Wei was worried that themotion would draw Mo Yan out. So far, Mo Yan was still unaware of the truth about Su Liang being his granddaughter, thanks to the meticulous cover-up by He Wei and Sheng Yue.


    ��Fine! We��ll return all your people to you! But Gu Ling isn��t here; he��s not on the ind!�� He Wei dered fiercely, ��Quickly, go find people to put out the fire and bring back those hostages he mentioned!��


    Then, he yelled angrily at Qiao Jing, ��If you dare make another reckless move, I will kill one of your people for every movement you make! Put down your arrows!��


    Qiao Jing furrowed his brow, ��Has Sheng Yue really not returned? Did he possibly get killed on his way back with Gu Ling?��


    Qiao Jing��s words were y-acting, but they made those on Xingluo Ind wonder if it could be true.


    Qiao Jing was actually considering whether to escte the situation to draw Mo Yan out so he could reveal that secret. But he soon dismissed the idea.


    Gu Ling had told him that the primary objective was to rescue the hostages and not create additional troubles. If He Wei was pushed into a corner and lost control of the situation, the hostages might get hurt. Treading the fine line where the situation was temporarily advantageous also meant not overreaching and causing other problems.


    And so, Qiao Jing ordered his men to stand down, and they didn��t have to worry about the people onshore using fire attacks on their ships. That��s because, for those onshore to set fire to ships in the open water would be too evident, and it would be much easier to defend and intercept. On the other hand, it was impossible for the people on Xingluo Ind to intercept the burning arrows shot from all directions by 500 soldiers.


    This was the advantage of being proactive: as long as the strategy was well-prepared, it would gain the upper hand.


    About a quarter of an hourter, the fire nearby the dock hadn��tpletely died down, but another explosion urred elsewhere.


    Qiao Jing hadn��t noticed before, but he realized now that there were alreadyndmines on Xingluo Ind��They were useful for defense but extremely dangerous, as they could easily hurt one��s own people. If their n this time had been to secretly infiltrate the ind, it would have been disastrous.


    As the sun rose, the light grew brighter.


    Qiao Jing squinted as Cen Man was brought over, tied up by the hands and feet with iron chains like old Mu, with her eyes blindfolded and mouth gagged.


    Soon, Old Bai was brought over, too. Lastly, Ying Ying and her brother Ying Ye were brought over.


    Qiao Jing breathed a sigh of relief. He had genuinely worried about these people meeting with disaster on Xingluo Ind before. Fortunately, they were all still alive. After all, only the living have value.


    ��How do I know you guys won��t leave once I release the hostages?�� He Wei has calmed down. If all the hostages were released, and Qiao Jing then ordered them to shoot arrows, Xingluo Ind would be truly destroyed.


    This was within Qiao Jing��s expectation, ��You have no choice but to trust me.��


    He Wei sneered, ��Enough talking! Listen well, one of these people must stay behind; the others, you can take away! Otherwise, who knows if you��ll go back on your wordter? There��s no room for negotiation. You choose one!��


    Qiao Jing knitted his brows, but then he heard Gu Ling��s voice from behind, ��Leave Ying Ye behind.��


    Qiao Jing knew it wasn��t because Ying Ye had the shallowest rtionship with them, so Gu Ling must have chosen him for a special reason. He said aloud, ��Fine! Leave Ying Ye behind, and release everyone else!��


    Who knew He Wei would change his mind, ��No! It seems you guys don��t care about Ying Ye��s life, change to someone else!��


    Old Mu, on the shore, raised his chained hands and waved at Qiao Jing, indicating that he should be left behind.


    At present, the deadlock was disadvantageous to both sides. It was impossible to get He Wei to release all the hostages because that could not guarantee the subsequent safety of Xingluo Ind. If Qiao Jing insisted on notpromising, He Wei might get angry and start killing. As long as there was still one hostage left, he could still threaten Qiao Jing.


    ��Will your master do?�� Qiao Jing did not turn his head and asked Gu Ling. Among the hostages, only one was Gu Ling��s master, who was Old Mu.


    ��That can work,�� Gu Ling replied.


    Qiao Jing felt a bit strange, but didn��t have time to think too much at the moment. Since Gu Ling said it was okay, he spoke loudly, ��Then leave Gu Ling��s master, Elder Mu behind! Release the others immediately!��


    He Wei found a boat and had Old Bai, Cen Man, and Ying siblings board it. Then he sent one man to drive the boat towards Qiao Jing��s side. Meanwhile, his sword was still at Old Mu��s neck.


    They were not far apart.


    He Wei shouted after all the hostages got on Qiao Jing��s boat, ��Leave immediately! Or else, I��ll kill him!��


    ��If anything happens to Elder Mu, the next time wee, we��ll level Xingluo Ind! Retreat!�� Qiao Jing ordered, and the ten ships simultaneously changed direction and slowly regrouped, heading away from Xingluo Ind.


    The fire on the shore was finally put out, and He Wei looked at the smoky forest, fuming with anger. He removed the cloth gagging Old Mu��s mouth and pped him hard.


    Old Muughed, ��He, can you still sleep soundly in the future?�� He was here to save people, so it didn��t matter if he stayed behind. With only one hostage left, He Wei would be even less likely to kill him. Old Mu believed that Gu Ling woulde to rescue him. They had already won this time.


    As He Wei took Old Mu away, Qiao Jing discovered that Gu Ling was missing. In the cabin, he found a letter Gu Ling had left him, containing only one sentence: ��You guys go ahead, I��ll save Master.��


    Qiao Jing��s face darkened. Gu Ling had secretly infiltrated Xingluo Ind after all. However, now that they knew about thendmines on the ind, Gu Ling could find a way to avoid them.


    Cen Man was thinner but otherwise uninjured, having been kept captive since being captured on the ind. She said her eyes remained covered throughout her time on Xingluo Ind, and she had little insight about it. However, to Qiao Jing��s surprise, besides Cen Man, Old Bai and the Ying siblings were unharmed, though they all had amnesia, clearly as a result of deliberate memory erasure.


    ��Shall we wait for Xiaogu?�� Cen Man looked worried.


    Qiao Jing shook his head, ��No waiting. We��ll go back first. I believe he has a way to save Elder Mu and escape Xingluo Ind unharmed.�� He was genuinely a bit upset that Gu Ling hadn��t consulted with him, but on second thought, Gu Ling might not have decided whether or not to go. Gu Ling most likely hid under the boat that brought the hostages over to Xingluo Ind and didn��t have time to discuss it with him on the spur of the moment.


    So, Qiao Jing decided to follow Gu Ling��s arrangement and withdrew first. As for the rest, it all depended on Gu Ling.

 Chapter 424: 424. Rescue Old Mu

    Chapter 424: 424. Rescue Old Mu<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The air was filled with the dust and smoke left behind by the extinguished fire, which danced and swirled in the sunlight.


    A group of people were hurriedly repairing the destroyed dock and retrieving the drifted boats.<div>


    He Wei, with his face a furious green, reappeared by the shore with one of his sons and two grandsons by his side.


    ��Great Elder, there are explosives along the coast and the periphery of the forest,�� an old man came to report, his forehead covered in a fineyer of sweat. It was not only due to running, but also the lingering fear. He wiped his forehead with his sleeve, ��We��ve gathered all the found explosives in one ce.��


    He Wei��s face turned an even darker shade of green. ��Search again, and don��t leave any stone unturned! Be careful around the forbidden areas!�� There were many ��forbidden areas�� in the forest, with nearby trees marked to indicate them. Although their people knew of them, they still had to be very observant to avoid them. They usually stayed away from the forest, fearing to identally step on a trap.


    He Wei��s eldest son, He Yun, stepped forward and spoke in a low voice, ��Dad, we still have an important hostage, so they won��te back. But what about that treacherous Sheng Yue? Could he really have been killed by Gu Ling����


    Seeing He Yun making a beheading gesture, He Wei fixed his eyes in the direction where Qiao Jing had left. ��Do you think Sheng Yue being killed by Gu Ling would be a good thing?��


    ��Of course, it��s a good thing!�� He Wei��s eldest grandson, He Peng, sneered coldly. ��That treacherous man always curries favor with the Master and has been contending with Grandpa for the second most powerful position on the ind. It couldn��t have been better if he died out there!��


    However, He Wei shook his head and said in a low voice, ��You are all too short-sighted. We haven��t achieved a single thing yet. No matter what, Sheng Yue is a member of Xingluo Ind, and his death at this point would do us no good. I still hope that he can capture Gu Ling and bring her back, then many problems would be resolved.��


    He Peng frowned. ��Grandfather is right. But judging from what Qiao Jing said, Sheng Yue seems to have really taken Gu Ling away. If he��s alright, he should have returned by now! Unless he��s deliberately noting back, harboring ulterior motives! I��ve always felt that those with the surname Sheng are not on our side and have their own ns.��


    He Yun agreed with his son��s perspective.


    He Wei sighed heavily. ��Stop guessing. It��s useless. First, we need to stabilize the ind, strengthen our defenses, and keep an eye on that Mu family.��


    He Peng huffed lightly. ��Grandfather, don��t worry. Those people only dare to provoke us outside the ind. In the end, they left only one person and ran away. They dare not invade the ind again, knowing that there��s no way back!��<div>


    ��Don��t underestimate them!�� He Wei��s brow furrowed.


    ��Yes,�� his son and grandsons responded unanimously. But judging from the expressions on the faces of his two grandsons, they clearly thought the crisis had passed and that He Wei was overreacting.


    As they strolled to the dock, He Peng brought up Min Rou. ��It��s all because of that cousin! She ruined everything! Shouldn��t we send someone to deal with her? Otherwise, it��s hard to let go of the hatred in our hearts!��


    He Wei��s face darkened, and he scolded angrily, ��What nonsense are you talking about? She must have been controlled by some sinister means by Su Liang and Gu Ling. Otherwise, how could she do anything harmful to Xingluo Ind?��


    He Yun saw that the people working on the dock were looking at them with strange expressions, and he red at He Peng fiercely. He raised his voice and said, ��Su Liang is best at manipting people��s hearts. Rou��er may have been used and harmed by her. How can you say such things? Isn��t it making your grandfather more heartbroken? It was the Master who arranged for Rou��er and her mother to go to Qian Country��s capital as insiders. We all disagreed, but we had no choice but to follow the Master��s n.��


    He Peng looked at He Wei��s cold eyes, realized his mistake, and shut his mouth. He joined his brother in the search for explosives.


    In fact, the He Family knew very well that it was Min Rou who had betrayed the location of Xingluo Ind. After Old Mu and Cen Man found Xingluo Ind, the old man who had sent Min Rou��s family away remembered that Min Rou seemed to have seen his sea chart. There was no other possibility.


    Everyone in the He Family, including He Wei, wanted to strangle Min Rou to death with their own hands. As long as the location of Xingluo Ind remained a secret, they could always hide in the dark and maintain the initiative. If exposed, incidents like today��s would happen, and today was just the beginning. As Old Mu had said, He Wei would probably find it hard to sleep peacefully from now on.


    However, He Wei couldn��t admit that ��his granddaughter betrayed Xingluo Ind.�� Because this would be a severe blow to his prestige on the ind, especially after the humiliating events of today, with their side suffering casualties and the people on Xingluo Ind filled with anger and resentment. Although not many people may have thought about how Old Mu and Cen Man found the ind, and how Qiao Jing managed to lead the troops to Xingluo Ind, it wasn��t like no one knew about Min Rou��s betrayal.


    He Wei could only insist that his daughter and granddaughter were sent to the capital city of Qian Country as secret agents by Mo Yan, not by his arrangement, and even that he opposed it because it was very dangerous. He firmly imed that He Qianqian and Min Rou had both fallen into Su Liang��s hands, their lives hanging in the bnce. If they had revealed any information about Xingluo Ind, it must have been because they were controlled by Su Liang��s evil techniques, and they would never have betrayed their home willingly.


    However, it seemed that He Wei��s grandson, He Peng, was a bitcking in sense, as he couldn��t help but publicly scold Min Rou. He forgot that Min Rou was from their He Family.<div>


    He Wei inspected the area and made arrangements, assigning eight small teams divided into two groups. From then on, day and night, there would be guards patrolling the shore. If any ship approached, they would immediately send a signal to report it.


    Another elder on the ind raised a question, ��If we lose that hostage surnamed Mu, those invaders will be able to bomb the ind without fear again. How can we resist?��


    He Wei frowned, ��As long as we can detect them in advance, we can blow up their ships before they attack the ind! Or we can send people to fight them in boats!��


    ��But the people we can use right now���� The elder sighed heavily, ��are bing fewer and fewer. Our opponents have the entire army of the maind, and they could easily summon five thousand, fifty thousand, or even five hundred thousand troops.��


    Initially, people who heard He Wei��s words believed that it wasn��t a significant problem, but now they began to discuss it among themselves. The sense of crisis became more severe. No matter how strong each person��s Martial Arts, how could they resist being surrounded by thousands of soldiers and facing countless arrows? They had explosives, but so did their enemies. Would they really have to rely on a single hostage to ensure the safety of Xingluo Ind in the future?


    Someone mentioned Sheng Yue, ��If only Young Master Sheng were here, our master said he was the most resourceful person on the ind.��


    Upon hearing this, the atmosphere immediately turned delicate.


    Although there weren��t many people on the ind, it was a small, closed society, and naturally, they had their groups. He Wei was the top person on the ind, with many followers. Sheng Yue had only risen to prominence in the past couple of years, but his martial arts were outstanding, and his intelligence was exceptional. Mo Yan increasingly trusted him with important tasks, and many people who disliked the He Family��s tyranny on the ind began to secretly affiliate themselves with Sheng Yue.


    He Wei sighed deeply, ��I am also very worried about Sheng Yue. I fear that what Qiao Jing said is true: he apprehended Gu Ling, but something went wrong on his way back. This will be a severe loss for Xingluo Ind.��


    Upon hearing this, those who had followed Sheng Yue began to wonder: if Sheng Yue were truly dead, opposing He Wei would no longer be wise. These people became more silent and cautious about expressing their opinions.


    When asked about when Mo Yan would leave seclusion, He Wei replied that he didn��t know. Over the years, Mo Yan frequently retreated into seclusion for short or long periods, and only one servant was allowed to see him during that time.<div>


    As dusk fell, Qiao Jing and his group had already left Xingluo Ind far behind, speeding back home. When someone noticed that there was a person missing from the boat, Qiao Jing simply said that Qi Jun had gone to do something else.


    At this moment, Gu Ling was hiding in the artificial mountain within the City Lord Mansion��s garden on Xingluo Ind, taking a short rest. It was silent all around, and no one knew that their biggest enemy had infiltrated the ind.


    Thanks to Sheng Yue not returning and his subordinates being dealt with by Gu Ling, there was no news of him on the ind. The previous day��s conversation between Qiao Jing and He Wei regarding Sheng Yue and Gu Ling led people on Xingluo Ind to suspect something had happened to Sheng Yue, and many believed he might not return. Consequently, an impression formed subconsciously: Gu Ling had been captured by Sheng Yue, and Qiao Jing didn��t know where he was; thus, he could not possibly be among the forces attacking Xingluo Ind.


    Otherwise, why wouldn��t Gu Ling appear and let Qiao Jing preside over the situation?


    It was a good question, but not one that had urred to the people on Xingluo Ind, including He Wei. Otherwise, they would have thought about why Qiao Jing let Gu Ling��s master stay behind as thest hostage so easily. Was it because he really didn��t want to save everyone? Did nobody care about thisst hostage?


    Of course someone did. When Gu Ling went underwater, he hid beneath the ship that had carried the hostages from Xingluo Ind, and approached the ind without anyone noticing his presence. He was only three meters away from He Wei at his closest; He Wei was on the shore, while he was in the water.


    By the time He Wei left the shore and returned to the City Lord Mansion with thest hostage, Old Mu, Gu Ling had alreadye ashore from another hidden location, passed through the forest, and approached the Mansion himself.


    Thendmine array was only truly effective against those who werepletely unaware of its presence. Since Gu Ling knew about thendmines, he could avoid them simply by not walking on the ground �C a task he found quite easy. Although it was his first visit to the ind, he had detailed information provided by Min Rou, so he knew theyout and distribution of the buildings on the ind.


    Moreover, because he acted covertly, Gu Ling had arrived at the City Lord Mansion half a moment earlier than He Wei and his group.


    At that time, He Wei and the others on Xingluo Ind were all furious. Not a single one of them had the slightest inkling that an enemy had set foot on the ind, let alone that Gu Ling hade. After all, theirndmine array was still in ce, and they had not yet grasped the situation that thendmine array had been exposed to the enemy. Even if they had realized that, they would have thought it deterred the enemy, who would think twice before daring to enter.


    Therefore, Gu Ling watched from a safe distance as He Wei personally dragged Lao Mu back to a heavily guarded dungeon. After confirming Lao Mu��s location, Gu Ling left.


    There were many martial arts masters on the ind, so Gu Ling was extremely cautious. He had wanted to investigate the forbidden area that Min Rou had mentioned, but unfortunately, it was heavily guarded, and he did not find an opportunity to break in, so he kept his distance.


    Gu Ling��s primary goal was to save Lao Mu. As long as he could safely rescue Lao Mu, he could bring troops to conquer Xingluo Ind without any worries the next time.


    During the daytime, Gu Ling did not snoop around the City Lord Mansion but instead chose a hidden location to rest and waited for night to take action. Since there was only one hostage left, there must be many guards watching Lao Mu. A careless move could cause the enemy to threaten him with Lao Mu��s life and reveal his whereabouts, which would be disastrous.


    As a result, Gu Ling was nning a foolproof strategy while resting.


    The soaked clothes were already dry. Gu Ling looked at the brilliant stars in the night sky through the cracks of the rockery. He suspected that Sheng Yue had gone to the capital and wondered during the day whether he should rescue some people first and then rush home immediately. However, reason ultimately made him choose to stay and finish what he had to do. Since he could not go back home immediately even if he had wings, it would be toote if something happened at home. The root of everything was Xingluo Ind, so solving the trouble here would give him more initiative against Sheng Yue in the future.


    As midnight approached, there was only the sound of the night breeze and the calls of insects and birds.


    Gu Ling, like a ck feather, emerged from the rockery and quickly left following the route he had explored during the day, avoiding the eyes of the spies within the City Lord Mansion.


    When Gu Ling passed through the dense forest from the treetops during the day, he had already discovered the markers of the buriedndmines in the forest. These markers were inevitable and could be seen as long as one was careful. Otherwise, buryingndmines without markers would sooner orter cause harm to their own people.


    Gu Ling chose a spot and, from a distance, threw several stones in its direction.


    An explosion sounded, startling the patrolling guards on the shore for the first time tonight, causing them to send out an enemy invasion signal immediately.


    Soon after, a second explosion took ce in another direction.


    The third, fourth, fifth��


    Each explosion made the patrolling guards feel more uneasy, and soon He Wei gathered the martial arts masters on the ind.


    ��They must be here to save that Lao Mu!�� The Second Elder furrowed his brows in anger, ��Since they couldn��t do it openly, they��re trying stealth!��


    A young man who had originally followed Sheng Yue muttered, ��That��s not right�� They should have found thendmines we buried in the forest during the day, right? Why would they still dare toe to the ind recklessly?��


    However, this man was standing in the back, and others were voicing their opinions at the same time, so only the people beside him heard what he said. They didn��t hear him clearly either, but patted him and reminded him to shut up and not say anything that might displease He Wei. The He Family members didn��t like them even when Sheng Yue was present.


    ��Great Elder, we don��t know how many people are here. Should we go out and fight?�� Someone asked.


    He Wei stared intently, ��Stay in the City Lord Mansion and don��t go out.��


    ��Grandpa, what if they have people who can get through the forest and throw explosives at the City Lord Mansion?�� He Peng asked.


    ��They came for the hostage. If we capture the hostage and keep them under our control, they won��t dare to do anything reckless! No matter whoes or how many of them there are, they will have to put down their weapons and surrender to save the hostage��s life!�� He Yun said coldly, and many people voiced their agreement.


    There was a reporting from outside the Meeting Hall �C the patrolling guards had all returned. Nobody wanted to stay on the shore and guard it. If there were enemies, those guards would be the first targets.


    He Wei listened as the people around him were all saying to hurry up and bring the hostage over. Not knowing the enemy��s situation, the hostage was their best shield.


    ��With so many people going to the ind, how could there be no boat? They didn��t see it while patrolling���� The young man who sensed that something was wrong murmured hesitantly, but couldn��t hold back and wanted to approach He Wei but was dragged away by hispanion.


    ��Are you crazy? Don��t you know that He Peng is preparing to cause trouble for us? Without Young Master Sheng, we��d better be careful.��


    ��I just feel that something is strange.�� The man frowned, it might be possible not to see a boat since there were not many patrolling, but why were the explosions happening at regr intervals? However, he thought, though it was too coincidental, it was not impossible. He couldn��t figure it out for a while, and in the end, he silently closed his mouth under hispanion��s persuasion.


    The master guarding the dungeon received the order and immediately took the hostage to the Meeting Hall.


    Old Mu was sleeping when he was suddenly dragged up, still in a daze, ��Where are we going?��


    No one answered him. He was carried out by two men, with the iron chain on his feet dragging on the ground, making a crisp impact sound.


    After leaving the dungeon, Old Mu took a deep breath and looked up at the sky. He was fully awake now. Not being blindfolded or gagged must mean it was an urgent situation? Was it his disciple who hade to rescue him?


    Just as this thought appeared in Old Mu��s mind, he heard very subtle strange sounds nearby, and the two men holding him fell to the ground in short session.


    Old Mu almost lost his bnce, and saw that both men had a hole in their brows. He immediately realized: It must be his disciple who had arrived!


    ��There��s an as����, a man not far away hadn��t finished hisst word, and he was instantly killed and copsed to the ground.


    Old Mu couldn��t see where Gu Ling was hiding and sniping. He must be moving and had calcted everything before he even fired the first shot. His speed was incredibly fast, not giving these people any time to react, and the darkness was the perfect cover for him. Nail guns were the best assassination weapons, with almost no sound.


    These strong masters, who fell one after another, did not know that someone had already infiltrated the City Lord Mansion, nor did they know that they were cannon fodder destined to die within Gu Ling��s meticulous n.


    All the masters in the mansion besides the dungeon were summoned to the Meeting Hall, so when Gu Ling hid in the dark and calcted the timing to take down the men beside Old Mu, he quickly appeared and called out ��Master.�� Then, with the Cold Moon Sword already drawn, he raised it, and the sword light illuminated Old Mu��s excited face.


    Old Mu instantly understood and spread his legs, which were bound by the iron chains, and raised his hands.


    With two swift cuts of the Cold Moon Sword, Old Mu regained his freedom in his limbs. Gu Ling sheathed his sword and stuffed several pills into Old Mu��s mouth. He didn��t know if Old Mu had been poisoned and what kind of poison, but it was either muscle-rxing powder or sealing his internal power. Gu Ling simply gave him all the possible antidotes.


    Everything happened so fast that by the time a man appeared not far away, realizing something was wrong and yelling out, Gu Ling had already carried Old Mu and rushed into the densely forested garden.


    There was hardly anyone guarding the garden during the day, and Gu Ling was quite familiar with it. He carried Old Mu for a while until he felt his body nearing recovery, then he let Gu Ling put him down. Old Mu��s martial arts skills were not as good as Lao Bai��s or Qiao Cong��s, but his lightness skill was quite powerful.


    While He Wei and the other masters on Xingluo Ind were waiting for Old Mu to be brought over, nning to use him as a bargaining chip to confront the intruders, they received terrible news: Just as the hostage left the dungeon, he was taken away!


    On the other side, after thendmine had exploded several times, not even a single intruder was seen on the ind.


    The young man, who had been suspicious all along, turned pale and blurted out, ��Feint to the east while attacking the west!��


    He Wei��s face looked like it was struck by lightning, furious and rageful, ��We��ve been duped! Chase them!��

 Chapter 425: 425. Su Liang’s Suspicion

    Chapter 425: 425. Su Liang��s Suspicion<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Since most of the masters had been summoned by He Wei to the Meeting Hall, Gu Ling and Elder Mu had no obstacles as they left the City Lord Mansion and soon entered the forest.


    Gu Ling leaped through the woods, from one tree to another, with Elder Mu closely following behind. Their feet never touched the ground, and their speed was extremely fast. This path had been explored by Gu Ling during the night when he went out to detonate thendmines. It was in the opposite direction of the dock that had been destroyed during the day and had a smaller dock.<div>


    As they emerged from the dense forest, the vast and beautiful sea of starsy ahead, mysteriously magnificent.


    Elder Mu was in high spirits, feeling both triumphant and thrilled, the stifling feeling after being caught dispersed like smoke.


    The pair headed straight for the small dock where four boats were anchored. In fact, there were people patrolling this position earlier, but after Gu Ling detonated thendmines, they all returned to the City Lord Mansion, fearing that they would be the first ones to be killed.


    Gu Ling untied the outermost small boat and jumped in. The boat drifted out, and Elder Munded steadily beside him, ��Let��s go!��


    The boat pierced through the waves like an arrow, heading towards the distance. It appeared small under the night sky, and it became smaller and smaller.


    Meanwhile, the ��earthquake�� and rage they caused on Xingluo Ind had reached their peak.


    When He Wei led his men to therge dock, the sky and the sea were vast, and not even a shadow was seen! Their only remaining hostage was gone, and they had no idea who the enemy was, how many people there were, and where they were!


    For the arrogant masters who had hidden on Xingluo Ind for years, believing themselves in an earthly paradise, not because they couldn��t leave, but because they chose not to, only to stir up the world when they were willing, all that had happened from day to night today was a great disgrace!


    If what happened during the day was aplete ident with no preparation and could only be passively dealt with, then some of them were aware of the peculiarities of tonight��s events.


    However, due to the internal strife on the ind, a few smart ones dared not speak out and could only follow the group��s will.


    After the incident, they dared not say more about their discoveries, as it would be tantamount to seeking death.<div>


    But that didn��t stop them from talking privately.


    ��I suspect that it��s Gu Ling who came.�� The young man named Feng Ming was considered a confidant of Sheng Yue. From an outsider��s perspective, he was closest to Sheng Yue. But in fact, Feng Ming didn��t think he knew Sheng Yue well.


    At this point, Zhu Zan, who had previously stopped Feng Ming from warning He Wei, realized that Feng Ming was right and sighed repeatedly, ��Even if you had said it then, the He family wouldn��t have listened to you. And at that time, you didn��t know what was going on; you just felt that something was amiss. The person who came tonight was too powerful, as if they were entering an uninhabited territory on the ind. Anyone who saw them was dealt with. You said it might be Gu Ling, and it��s possible. If there were others who could do this, it would be too terrifying. But, you don��t really think Gu Ling did all this alone, do you?��


    Feng Ming lowered his voice, ��That��s what I think. Think about it; they were patrolling, but no one saw a boating. Maybe Gu Ling sneaked onto the ind during the daytime standoff.��


    Zhu Zan��s expression was shocked, ��Impossible, right? How could he avoid our sight in broad daylight?��


    Feng Ming was on the shore at the time and suddenly had an idea, ��The hostage boat! He hid underwater and came from under the boat. We couldn��t see him and didn��t even think about it. And he must have explored the woods during the day, or how could he detonate our buried explosives at night? He had definitely calcted the positions beforehand. The explosions happened at almost the same time and distance, proving that he did it alone. He intentionally used this method to mislead us, making us believe that many enemies hade from different directions, causing us to panic! It must be like this!��


    Zhu Zan frowned, ��This is all your imagination. I still think Gu Ling couldn��t do it alone; he must have had help. There must be at least two people, one to attract our attention and one to save people, right?��


    Feng Ming��s eyes were dark as he slowly shook his head, ��It doesn��t necessarily take two people. As long as his n is thorough, and he runs fast enough and calctes what we will do next, one person can do it. If it��s true that he sneaked onto the ind during the day, then it must be just one person. If there were two of them hiding under the boat, the target would be too big.��


    ��This���� Zhu Zan pursed his lips, ��If you��re guessing right, Gu Ling is too strong. His intelligence and courage are definitely not inferior to that of Young Master Sheng! No, if it was Gu Ling, and he hadn��t been caught, where did Young Master Sheng go? Since they came together, why did Qiao Jingbai say during the day that Gu Ling was captured by Young Master Sheng?��


    ��Of course, it was also to mislead us.�� Feng Ming��s eyes dimmed slightly, ��I suspect that Young Master Sheng really met a terrible fate. They already knew that Sheng Yue didn��t return and couldn��t send any messages, so they deliberately brought it up, making us believe that Gu Ling certainly didn��te.��


    ��It��s over, it��s over.�� Zhu Zan clenched his hands, ��If Young Master Sheng really doesn��te back, we won��t be able to survive on the ind.�� Unlike He Peng, who was born on Xingluo Ind with a family as a backer, they were both ��recruited�� as teenagers.<div>


    ��Don��t worry for now; maybe I guessed wrong, and Young Master Sheng is fine. For now, let��s keep calm and not provoke the He family people.�� Feng Ming was very calm at the moment. But besides whether Sheng Yue was dead or alive, he believed that everything else should be as he guessed.


    As they spoke, the two had already arrived at the small dock as nned. Feng Ming noticed at a nce that a boat was missing, further confirming his idea: the intruder didn��t have a boat and needed to use one from the ind to leave.


    Feng Ming immediately went to inform He Wei of his discovery and respectfully shared his guess: it was Gu Ling, alone, who had sneaked onto the ind by hiding under the boat during the day.


    He Wei wanted to refute, but he knew that what Feng Ming had guessed was probably the truth. They, the many masters on the entire ind, had been manipted by Gu Ling alone, and their self-proimed terrifyingndmine-defense was instead used by Gu Ling to carry out his n.


    He Wei wanted to send someone after them but realized that when the boat was found missing, there was no trace of anyone, and he didn��t even know which direction to chase in.


    He Yun suddenly spoke, ��They have fled, but they don��t have any food! To get back to the maind from here takes at least a half a month. Even iron men will starve without food!��


    Feng Ming thought to himself, how could Gu Ling, with his intellect, not have thought of this?


    As expected, it didn��t take long for a servant to report that the City Lord Mansion��s kitchen lost a significant amount of food, to the point that even a pot and two sets of bowls and chopsticks were missing��


    Two sets of bowls and chopsticks�� there was no need to doubt any further; there could only be one person who had saved Old Mu.


    Finally, the searchers found something: the words ��I was here�� were carved on the inside of the artificial mountain in the City Lord Mansion��s garden.


    No one said who it was, but everyone knew.<div>


    ��I don��t know who leaked the location of our ind, otherwise this wouldn��t have happened!�� The one who spoke was another elder who didn��t get along well with He Wei, and his tone revealed his frustration.


    Once that was said, many people started wondering: so far, everyone who had left the ind hadn��t returned. They all sacrificed themselves for a greater cause��everyone but He Wei��s daughter and granddaughter.


    Someone suggested that they must report the matter to the Ind Master Mo Yan immediately and not dy any longer, ��Now that we have no hostages, when Gu Linges again, he might bring troops to surround Starfall Ind!��


    ��If we don��t inform the Ind Master quickly to devise a n, we might lose Starfall Ind someday.�� Another elder wore a livid expression on his face as he spoke.


    He Wei knew that with Mo Yan in seclusion and Sheng Yue absent, he had the final say on the ind. However, now that a significant problem had arisen, others would certainly consider him ipetent. Furthermore, there was the matter of Min Rou betraying the location of Starfall Ind��Mo Yan had to be informed. The situation had be too dire for him to resolve with a few words alone.


    By evening, He Wei finally met Mo Yan in the forbidden area.


    Mo Yan��splexion looked eptable, and as soon as he saw He Wei, he said, ��I heard everything that happenedst night.��


    He Wei froze. If Mo Yan was aware, why didn��t hee out earlier?


    Mo Yan saw what He Wei was thinking and his expression suddenly turned cold, ��I just didn��t expect that so many of you would be so stupid and ipetent!��


    He Wei��s expression stiffened, and he lowered his head, ��Master, Sheng Yue hasn��t returned yet. I thought he had captured Gu Ling, so I didn��t expect����


    ��Didn��t expect Gu Ling woulde, or didn��t expect Gu Ling would dare toe?�� Mo Yan coldly retorted, ��I told you early on that you must be extremely cautious when dealing with Gu Ling! Haven��t you suffered enough losses from him?��


    He Wei sighed deeply, ��I��m afraid that Gu Ling really possesses foresight. I��m worried that Sheng Yue has already fallen into his hands.��


    Mo Yan��s gaze became icy, ��Sheng Yue isn��t that weak. If there��s no news, just wait a little longer.��


    ��Then, what should we do next? We don��t know where Sheng Yue is, and Gu Ling mighte back to kill at any moment. When that timees, we won��t have hostages���� He Wei��s face darkened.


    ��Is not having hostages a problem?�� Mo Yan counter-questioned.


    He Wei furrowed his brows, ��Master means����


    ��If we don��t have hostages, we��ll capture more. Go to Nanshan City and seize a hundred or somoners. Let��s see if Gu Ling dares to attack with troops then,�� Mo Yan sneered coldly.


    He Wei immediately nodded, ��Master is wise! I will make arrangements right away!��


    After He Wei left, Mo Yan��s old servant sighed, ��Will Young Master Sheng really be in trouble?��


    Mo Yan��s eyes were ice-cold, ��Tell the two boys who have been following Sheng Yue to set off tonight and find out Sheng Yue��s whereabouts.��


    The old servant frowned, ��That�� won��t be easy to inquire about!��


    Mo Yan snorted coldly, ��There are two things Sheng Yue set out to do, catching Gu Ling seems to have failed, but the other matter might not fail. Tell that Feng Ming to verify Su Liang��s condition after going ashore. As long as Su Liang is in trouble, then it means Sheng Yue is unharmed!��


    The ones chosen by Mo Yan to carry out the tasks on the ind were Feng Ming and Zhu Zan. They soon received their orders and left. After reaching the sea, they took a deep breath, feeling that leaving Starfall Ind at this time was a good thing. Otherwise, they would always worry about being targeted by the people from the He family. Of course, they didn��t have any intention of betraying Starfall Ind. Remembering Mo Yan��s orders, they headed to Nanshan City as quickly as possible.


    He Wei only found out the next day that Mo Yan had sent the two followers of Sheng Yue out to take care of something; he guessed that they went to look for news about Sheng Yue, so he didn��t ask further.


    Qiao Jing��s group, as well as Gu Ling and Old Mu, were still on the sea.


    Old Mu found out that Gu Ling had not only stolen dried food from Starfall Ind but even a pot. Heughed at the time, ��You rascal! Are you nning to cook meat for your master?��


    Gu Ling shook her head, ��Let��s eat the dried food first. If that��s not enough, then we can hunt birds and fish.�� They couldn��t possibly eat them raw, so having a pot would be more convenient.


    ��If we can catch up with Xiaoqiu, we can ask him to lead the troops back to attack Xingluo Ind!�� Lao Mu said.


    Gu Ling shook her head again, ��Let��s discuss it after we go back.�� If they attacked Xingluo Ind again, the people on the ind would be prepared. The fire attack could only be used as a deterrent. If they really wanted to burn down Xingluo Ind, those masters on the ind would definitely have the strength to escape. By that time, the fighting would probably turn into a mutual exchange of explosives. The more troops they brought, the heavier the casualties might be.


    However, there was still hope to deter Xingluo Ind again because the forbidden area on the ind must be Mo Yan��s treasure. That��s why he had been guarding it and couldn��t let Xingluo Ind be destroyed. But it would only be a deterrent and not achieve their desired goal.


    If they were to go again, Mo Yan would most likely show up, Gu Ling would have to go personally and couldn��t let Qiao Jing or other friends take the risk. But now, she was worried about her family and suspected that Sheng Yue had gone to the capital city, so she wanted to rush back as soon as possible.


    Hearing that Gu Ling said Sheng Yue might have gone to the capital city, Lao Mu��s face changed drastically, ��Quick! Let��s hurry up!��


    The former capital city of Qian Country had now be the political center of the entire world, even more bustling and prosperous than before. The checks at the city gates had also be stricter than before.


    Two monks with bundles on their backs were in line to enter the city, and were also asked to open their bundles for inspection.


    The young monk at the back, about 20 years old, had red lips and white teeth, and delicate features. Passers-by couldn��t help but take a few more nces at him.


    Lin Bojun happened to be riding a horse out of the city. Seeing the little monk, he smiled and called out, ��Cheng Yun!��


    Cheng Yun saw Lin Bojun, put his hands together, and chanted Amitabha Buddha, ��Lin benefactor, we meet again.��


    ��A few days ago, Xiaoliang mentioned you. You must go see her!�� Lin Bojun said loudly.


    Cheng Yun smiled, ��This humble monk will pay a visit to Su benefactor.��


    Lin Bojun left the city, and the guards soon let the two monks pass.


    ��Master, can I go to the Su Mansion first and then return to Huguo Temple?�� Cheng Yun asked.


    The older monk was Cheng Yun��s Master Pu Cheng, who often traveled outside. He had an extraordinary appearance and nodded, ��Go ahead. You have been wanting toe to the capital city to find friends for a long time. I would like to meet your friend surnamed Su one day. There are many rumors about her, as if she had three heads and six arms.��


    Cheng Yun shook his head, ��Master is joking.��


    Pu Cheng touched Cheng Yun��s bald head, ��I��m just joking with you. Go ahead.��


    Cheng Yun hesitated for a moment, and Pu Cheng had already smiled and walked ahead. Although he was a bald monk in a robe, he had long strides, casual, and natural �C he was the least monk-like monk in Ping��an Temple.


    Cheng Yun retracted his gaze, touched the things in his bundle, and headed towards the Su Mansion.


    Su Liang was teaching her two disciples how to bandage wounds when she suddenly heard Ren Dong outside saying that Cheng Yun had arrived, and she was surprised.


    Zhengzheng��s eyes lit up, and she put down the things in her hands and ran out, ��Uncle Cheng Yun!��


    Ji Xiaoshu didn��t know who Cheng Yun was, but she also ran out with Zhengzheng and hugged Cheng Yun��s other leg.


    Cheng Yun still remembered Zhengzheng, but he didn��t recognize Ji Xiaoshu. These two children were much more enthusiastic than when he first met Zhengzheng.


    ��Cheng Yun, you finally came! I thought you had devoted yourself to Buddhist Dharma and forgot about us,�� Su Liang smiled and approached.


    Cheng Yun put his hands together, ��Su benefactor, this humble monk came to the capital city to visit Senior Pu Hui with my master.��


    Ji Xiaoshu chatted with Cheng Yun for a while, very curious about him. However, Cheng Yun always had difficulty answering Ji Xiaoshu��s whimsical questions, such as ��Have you never stepped on an ant before?��


    Su Liang sent the two children out to y and made clear tea for Cheng Yun. She asked if he was hungry.


    Cheng Yun shook his head, ��No, this humble monk is not hungry.�� He then untied the bundle and took out the wooden box, handing it to Su Liang, ��This is a gift for Miss Gu Xiaonuan.��


    It took Su Liang a moment to realize that ��Miss Gu Xiaonuan�� referred to her own Gu Xiaonuan.


    Opening the box, there was a jade pendant inside, emitting a warm and gentle glow, looking very extraordinary.


    ��Thank you. She��s ying outside right now; I��ll let you hold her when shees backter.�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    Cheng Yun asked about Gu Ling, and Su Liang said that he was out on business and wouldn��t be back for a few days.


    ��Did your master teach you martial arts? Who did he learn it from?�� Su Liang asked.


    Cheng Yun said that his master had be a monk halfway through his life, and had learned martial arts before that.


    ��Oh yes, Yan Shiba is also at my house,�� Su Liang said, ��Do you want to meet her?��


    Cheng Yun hurriedly waved his hands, ��No, I��d better not. It��s gettingte, I should return to Huguo Temple.�� He said this and wanted to leave, as if he was afraid Su Liang would call Yan Shiba over.


    Su Liang chuckled lightly, ��What are you afraid of? I never intended to set you two up. Besides, she has lost her memory due to a serious injury and doesn��t remember you at all. That��s why I wanted you to see her and wonder if she��d still like someone like you despite her memory loss.��


    Cheng Yun had an expressionless face, ��Please don��t joke about this, Master Su.��


    Su Liang said seriously, ��I was indeed joking just now, don��t take it to heart. But what I said was true. I am trying to help her recover her memory and see if her preferences have changed after losing her memory. Please help me with this.��


    Cheng Yun found this strange, but Su Liang had already called Ren Dong over and asked her to bring Yan Shiba over, saying that an old friend hade to visit.


    Cheng Yun asked if he could leave first, but Su Liang refused, ��You��ve given Gu Xiaonuan a gift, but haven��t seen her yet. Why the rush?��


    Cheng Yun did want to see Gu Xiaonuan, but he really didn��t want to see Yan Shiba. However, it was always difficult for him to refuse Su Liang��s requests, especially since Su Liang had said it was to help him.


    Yan Shiba arrived quickly. She had recovered quite a bit physically, no longer needing a wheelchair. Although her face was still a little pale, she was already able to move around freely.


    After entering, Su Liang asked her to sit down with a smile and pointed to Cheng Yun, saying, ��He��s our old friend and someone you used to be close to.��


    Yan Shiba frowned at Cheng Yun, ��You said that I used to be an assassin, so how could I be friends with a monk?��


    ��It��s a long story,�� Su Liang said, ��But don��t you think this monk looks very handsome?��


    Cheng Yun: ��Why isn��t Gu Xiaonuan back yet? He would leave immediately after seeing the child.


    Yan Shiba shook her head, ��Nothing special.��


    Cheng Yun inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief. Yes, there was nothing special about him. He was just an ordinary monk; don��t stare at him any longer��


    Qiao Cong was heard coaxing Gu Xiaonuan at the entrance, and Su Liang looked at Cheng Yun, ��You can leave now.��


    Cheng Yun felt as if he had been pardoned, ��Master Su, Miss Yan, I��ll take my leave.�� As soon as the words fell, he picked up his bundle and headed towards the door.


    When he reached the door and saw Gu Xiaonuan, a smile appeared on Cheng Yun��s face, ��Little Master Gu looks a lot like Master Gu.��


    Gu Xiaonuan was very interested in Cheng Yun��s bald head and reached out for him to hold her.


    In the room, Yan Shiba asked again why she was friends with Cheng Yun, her eyes calm and undisturbed.


    Su Liang only said that it was because Cheng Yun had saved her life and didn��t borate. He then asked her to go back and rest.


    Ren Dong came in and told Su Liang that Cheng Yun had left. Su Liang looked out the window at Yan Shiba��s retreating figure and nodded to acknowledge the information.


    ��Miss Yan has no feelings for Monk Cheng Yun?�� Ren Dong asked.


    Su Liang nodded, ��None at all. You were right. She��s like apletely different person. However, Lian Shan only lost her memories. Lady Lin said that her habits and preferences are no different from before; I asked Yuan Pei, and he said that Lian Shun was the same except for forgetting past events. Things he was afraid of before, he��s still afraid of now. Things he liked before, he still likes now. Lian Shan was drugged, but whether Yan Shiba��s memory loss is due to injury or drugs is uncertain. At first, I thought it was normal for her to change so much after losing her memory, but the more I interacted with her recently, the more I feel that she��s not Yan Shiba at all.��


    Ren Dong��s expression changed, ��Master, you mean�� she��s an imposter?��


    ��But that face isn��t fake. There must be some problem somewhere,�� Su Liang pondered, ��She came from Sheng Yue��s hands�� Just in case, I��ll add another medicine for her today to keep her weak and powerless. Keep an eye on her. Tell me immediately if something��s wrong.��

 Chapter 426: 426. Cheng Yun’s Master

    Chapter 426: 426. Cheng Yun��s Master<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the same day, Su Liang put the jade pendant Cheng Yun gave Gu Xiaonuan around her neck. Gu Xiaonuan initially found it unfamiliar and tried to pull it off but was distracted by the toys held by her two brothers. Soon she forgot about the jade pendant altogether.


    Dinner that night at the Yuanming Pavilion was served to Gu Xiaonuan by Ren Dong, who also apanied her while eating.<div>


    After dinner, Su Liang continued her research on how to restore Lian Shan��s memory. As she had the drug that caused Lian Shan��s memory loss, it was easier to counteract its effect with a more targeted approach.


    When Ren Dong came upstairs, she could hear the rambunctious sound of the three children ying, along with Qiao Cong��s heartyughter. She gently knocked on Su Liang��s room door, entered after hearing Su Liang��s voice.


    ��Master.�� Ren Dong only spoke after approaching Su Liang.�� Yan asked why the taste of the medicine changed and why she feels lethargic after taking it. I told her that we forgot to inform her about the change in the medicine and that the fatigue is temporary, which will aid in speeding her recovery.��


    ��Mm.�� Su Liang didn��t look up, ��If she isn��t sleeping when you return, tell her that I will take the children to the Huguo Temple tomorrow for an outing and ask if she wants to join us.��


    Ren Dong nodded, ��Yes.�� After saying this, she left. After a while, she returned and told Su Liang that Yan Shiba wanted to take a walk and agreed to apany them to Huguo Temple the next day.


    Another fruitless night. Before bed, Su Liang was wondering where Gu Ling was. By her calctions, he should have arrived on Xingluo Ind a few days ago. If he were sessful in saving someone, he should be on his way back.


    Looking at her daughter��s face, which closely resembled Gu Ling, Su Liang��s longing for Gu Ling surged like a tide every time it waste and quiet at night. This feeling persisted for a long time.


    Early the next morning, Su Liang only informed the children that they would be visiting the Huguo Temple that day.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu cheered. They loved to go out to y, but as Gu Ling was not at home, Su Liang rarely took them out.


    After breakfast, the carriage was ready, and everyone from the mansion was going along.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu insisted on riding their horses. Both of them had a horse each, given by Duanmu Chen. Zhengzheng named his horse Zhuifeng, and Ji Xiaoshu named his Shandian. Su Liang taught both of them horsemanship.<div>


    To protect the two little ones, Qiao Cong also rode a horse and stayed close to them.


    Su Liang and Yan Shiba shared a carriage, and Gu Xiaonuan was in the carriage with Nangong Qian.


    Yan Shiba��splexion seemed worse than yesterday. She leaned on the cart wall and looked at Su Liang, ��The new medicine makes me very ufortable, can we use the old medicine? Or even not take the medicine at all? I think I will get better slowly.��


    Su Liang frowned slightly, pulled Yan Shiba��s hand over to take her pulse, ��The difort you are feeling is temporary. It will take some time to adapt to the new medicine, and the adverse reactions will disappear after a few days. The old medicine is not of much use to your body anymore. Your impression of getting better is only superficial. Your internal injuries are severe, and it has not yet recovered to the point of healing without medicine. Trust me, I��m a doctor.��


    With a helpless expression, Yan Shiba said, ��Okay, then I��ll listen to you, sister Liang.��


    Su Liang paused. This was the first time Yan Shiba called her ��sister Liang�� since they met.


    However, Yan Shiba closed her eyes and began resting. Su Liang could not see her expression now, and the tone of her voice did not resemble the past.


    Yan Shiba used to like calling Su Liang��s name, sometimes so endlessly that it was like beckoning a soul, which annoyed Su Liang. Every time Yan Shiba called Su Liang��s name, she would deliberately raise her voice, with a tone filled with joy, mockery and carelessness. Outsiders may think that it sounded intimate and affectionate, but Su Liang knew that more than half of the times Yan Shiba called her ��sister Liang,�� there was no sincerity. She just wanted to tease her, observe her reactions, sometimes just to annoy her on purpose.


    Su Liang hadn��t mentioned their original terms of address to the current Yan Shiba, so hearing those three words again made Su Liang doubt if she was being overly suspicious. Maybe Yan Shiba was only unwell due to her severe injuries and mental exhaustion, causing her personality to differ from her usual arrogant and unrestrained self.


    The children��s voices outside the window interrupted Su Liang��s thoughts. She lifted the curtain and heard Ji Xiaoshu sweetly call her ��Master�� and pass her a Candied Hawthorn that he had just bought from the street.


    Su Liang smiled and said, ��Your master loves to eat this, but I don��t like it much, so you eat it.��<div>


    ��Our Master is only four years old this year, right!�� Ji Xiaoshu jokingly teased Gu Ling, took a bite of the Candied Hawthorn, and then held it up to feed Qiao Cong.


    Qiao Congughed heartily, ��I don��t love that; it��s too sour.��


    ��Mother, can little sister eat it?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Don��t give it to her. You guys eat.��


    Yet, Ji Xiaoshu surreptitiously snuck into the carriage, feeding Gu Xiaonuan half a piece of candied hawthorn. She kindly removed the hard candy shell on the outside, leaving just the hawthorn for the little one to eat. Yet the sourness of the fruit caused Gu Xiaonuan to spit it out immediately, with it convenientlynding on Ji Xiaoshu��s face.


    Nangong Qian couldn��t help from crying andughing at the same time as she wiped Ji Xiaoshu��s face, while Ji Xiaoshu sighed. ��If only Master was here, I would give it to him when I don��t want to eat.��


    Gu Xiaonuan seemed to understand what Ji Xiaoshu was saying, and lightly tapped her.


    Ji Xiaoshu coughed lightly. ��Little sister, I didn��t feed you because I didn��t want to eat it, I thought you would like it. I sincerely wanted you to try it, please don��t misunderstand.��


    The carriage stopped at the foot of the mountain. Su Liang heard Zhengzheng calling out for Uncle Nian; when she lifted the curtain of the carriage, she saw Nian Jincheng holding Yang Yu and approaching.


    ��Had I known you guys wereing today, we would have gone to your ce and set off together.�� Yang Yu eximed happily when she saw Su Liang. She was pregnant and Nian Jincheng was extremely cautious around her. Today Yang Yu made a spontaneous decision to step outside and walk about.


    Su Liang assisted Yan Shiba out of the carriage and asked if she could walk by herself.<div>


    Yan Shiba winced her gaze off Nian Jincheng and nced at the zigzag staircase heading uphill. ��I��ll try, I��ll tell you if I run out of energy.��


    ��If Miss Yan can��t walk, I��ll carry you.�� Ren Dong volunteered.


    ��Ok.�� Su Liang handed Yan Shiba over to Ren Dong before turning around to assist Yang Yu.


    Yang Yuughed and held Su Liang��s hand, ��No need to help, I feel perfectly fine. Let��s go.��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshuunched into another one of their childish contests, vying to see who could reach Huguo Temple first. The loser would have to do frog jumps down the mountain.


    Nian Jincheng let Gu Xiaonuan sit on his shoulders, following behind Su Liang and Yang Yu. Qiao Cong was apanying Nangong Qian in the back.


    By the time Su Liang reached the entrance of Huguo Temple, she saw Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu burst out from behind a big tree, each grabbing one of her hands.


    ��Mother, guess who won!�� Ji Xiaoshu stered a jovial smile on his face. Meanwhile, Zhengzheng merely sighed and dropped his head low.


    ��I guess���� Su Liang chuckled, ��It��s a tie?��


    Zhengzheng immediately lighted up with happiness, while Ji Xiaoshu gave a thumbs up, ��Mother is brilliant! How did you guess it!�� To avoid losing the race and performing frog jumps down the mountain, both of them were verymitted, ensuring neither emerged victorious.


    ��Go find your Uncle Cheng Yun.�� As soon as Su Liang finished speaking, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu rushed into Huguo Temple.


    Ren Dong had to carry Yan Shiba for thetter half of the climb uphill, and they were thest to arrive.


    Su Liang waited for Yan Shiba, only entering the temple once they arrived. Yang Yu said she wanted to light the incense and pray. Su Liang, supporting Yan Shiba, said they would join her.


    ��You��ve recently gone through a catastrophe. Now that we are here, why not light some incense as well?�� Su Liang suggested to Yan Shiba.


    Yan Shiba gave a slight nod in agreement,��Okay.��


    After Su Liang assisted Yan Shiba in lighting the incense with Yang Yu, performed their prayers and exited the shrine, they saw Ren Dong rushing over with several wooden tags attached with red strings, ��Master, we��vee here so many times, yet we��ve never hung a wish tag on the wishing tree. Let��s hang one this time.��


    Every temple Su Liang visited in her previous life had a wishing tree full of red tags and ribbons. Huguo Temple was no exception. The tree was well past the front hall. During her previous visits, Su Liang would always walk under the tree, watching people sincerely writing down their wishes, requesting the monks in the temple to hang it on the tree for them. However, she and Gu Ling had never participated in this before.


    Su Liang epted the three tags Ren Dong passed to her, then gave one to Yang Yu and another to Yan Shiba, keeping one to herself. ��Let��s go, we��ll make a wish too.��


    Next to the wishing tree was a row of tables set up, equipped with a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone for devotees to write down their wishes on the wooden tags. Those that couldn��t write could request the monks to write for them.


    Su Liang approached the tables, took a seat alongside Yan Shiba, and carefully wrote down the words ��safety�� on her wooden tag. After she finished, she gently blew on the ink to dry it. Seeing Yan Shiba unmoved, she passed the brush to her.


    Yan Shiba shook her head slightly. ��I don��t know what to write. I��ve got nothing to write about.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Your health isn��t good right now. You could write ��health��, or even ��longevity��.��


    Over there, Yang Yu had also finished writing her wishing card. Nian Jincheng got on tiptoes and hung it on the branch she indicated. By this point, Gu Xiaonuan was with Qiao Cong, going to the back mountain to watch clouds.


    ��Write it for me, I don��t have much strength in my hand.�� Yan Shiba returned the pen.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��The wishing card must be written by your own hand for it to be efficacious. Write it slowly, don��t hurry, sincerity is the most important.��


    Saying this, Su Liang passed her card to Nian Jincheng and asked him to help hang it on the tree.


    Nian Jincheng saw the word ��Peace��, nodded and said, ��Aling will definitely return safely.��


    Su Liang looked at Yan Shiba again only to see her looking exhausted as she put down the wooden card, ��To be honest, I don��t believe in this, don��t really have anything I want to write. Let��s go.��


    ��Since we are here, let me write one for you.�� Su Liang reached for Yan Shiba��s wooden card and carefully wrote the word ��Health�� on it. She then asked Nian Jincheng to hang it on the tree before helping Yan Shiba towards the back mountain.


    Everything looked very natural, with nothing out of the ordinary.


    But actually, the visit to Huguo Temple and Ren Dong giving them the wishing cards to write on, all was nned by Su Liang the previous night for one reason �C she wanted to see Yan Shiba��s handwriting.


    Memory was gone, but muscle memory would not disappear easily. In fact, Su Liang had previously prepared books and stationery for Yan Shiba, thinking that it could aid in memory recovery when she had nothing else to do. However, the writing paper in Yan Shiba��s room was always nk.


    Then, Su Liang thought of the Wishing Tree at Hugou Temple, leading to the events of today.


    Su Liang was clear about Yan Shiba��s physical condition, how much strength she had, and whether she could write.


    When Yan Shiba refused to write on the wishing card time and time again, Su Liang really began to suspect that this person might not be Yan Shiba�� because if she were truly Yan Shiba and truly lost her memory, there would be no reason for refusing to write two characters.


    The real Yan Shiba undoubtedly wouldn��t believe in wishes granted by a tree, but given her personality, she would have torn the wishing card into pieces for fun when Su Liang handed it to her, rather than holding it so long before stating her disbelief. Moreover, since she didn��t believe it, why didn��t she refuse when Su Liang asked her to offer incense earlier?


    Su Liang was thinking, maybe she should have a good think about whether the face of the person beside her was real or not. No disguise didn��t mean the face looking exactly like Yan Shiba��s would necessarily be hers. In her previous life, stic surgery couldpletely change a person��s appearance. Su Liang thought it would not be possible in this world, but what if someone really found a person who looked exactly like Yan Shiba? What if, what she believed to be impossible was actually feasible for someone else? After all, there are other transmigrators, and even beforeing here, Yan Shiba was already in the hands of those people.


    Or perhaps, Yan Shiba was hypnotized and brainwashed after she lost her memory�� Su Liang came up with another possibility.


    In any case, Su Liang nned to have a good think when she returned home on how to further confirm what��s going on with this ��Yan Shiba��.


    By the time they arrived at the back mountain, they saw the children were all there, and Cheng Yun had also been brought over, as well as his master Pu Cheng.


    ��Benefactor Su, this is���� Cheng Yun began to introduce.


    Pu Cheng pushed Cheng Yun away and greeted Su Liang with augh, ��You must be the famous Dr. Su, right? Nice to meet you.��


    Su Liang had heard about him from Cheng Yun, this master was not an ordinary monk. No ordinary monk would travel around the world for many years.


    Despite his shaved head, Pu Cheng had outstanding features and a unique demeanor, tall and lean with an elegant and floating aura whilst in his monk robes. Su Liang was curious about his identity before he became a monk when she thought of what Cheng Yun said about Pu Cheng being ayman before.


    ��Master Pu Cheng, we finally meet. Cheng Yun often mentions you.�� Su Liang smiled.


    Pu Cheng was a very charming man, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu both liked him, and Gu Xiaonuan was also willing to let him hold her. Gu Xiaonuan clutched the Buddha beads on Pu Cheng��s chest and wouldn��t let go, so Pu Cheng took it off and hung it around Gu Xiaonuan��s neck.


    Su Liang tried to give it back to Pu Cheng, but he waved her off saying, ��These Buddha beads have been with me for many years, and I��ve taken them through many ces. Since they seem to have a connection with the young benefactor Gu, let her have them. These three children, all have a deep connection to Buddhism! I wish to take your love as my disciple, what does Benefactor Su think?��


    Su Liang was speechless, before she could speak, Cheng Yun protested, ��Master, young benefactor Gu is a girl, it��s not appropriate.��


    ��What��s wrong with a girl? I said I want to take a disciple, not have her join Buddhism. Believe it or not, my martial arts skills are pretty good, and I��ve gained some other skills from my years traveling. This is the first child I��vee across who I think I have a connection with, what does it matter if it��s a boy or a girl?�� said Pu Cheng, looking serious.


    Su Liang had thought of the possibility that someone prestigious might want to take her daughter as a disciple, but she never imagined that the first person wanting to take Gu Xiaonuan as a pupil would be a monk.


    Cheng Yun furrowed his brow, ��If that��s the case, why not allow this little monk to take Miss Gu as a disciple? We seem to share a strong bond, this way, we will not confuse the orders of seniority. Later, if Master Uncle wants to teach her anything, he certainly can.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��I appreciate both of your good intentions, I don��t have any objections, but I don��t have the final say in this matter. Her father is not at home, he might have some objections, so whether it can be done or not, we have to wait until his return for confirmation. If he then agrees, we will bring our daughter to find����


    Pu Cheng pulled Cheng Yun behind him, his smile deepening, ��Of course, it would be to find me as her master. Xiao Yun, you will be Little Nuannuan��s older martial brother then.��


    Cheng Yun: ��he didn��t want it, if he knew earlier, he would have been the first to propose to take Gu Xiaonuan as his disciple.


    Su Liang indicated there was no problem, but her words didn��t matter, everything could be discussed when Gu Ling returned.


    After having vegetarian dishes at Huguo Temple, the group descended the mountain and went home.


    On the carriage ride home, Yan Shiba fell asleep. Su Liang watched her quietly, nning to change her medicine again to allow her to recover as quickly as possible, to see what she would do next. Meanwhile, Su Liang would poison her with a toxin that could be triggered at any time, without any warning signs before its onset, just in case.


    Yan Shiba noticed that the taste of the medicine had changed again. Ren Dong exined ording to what Su Liang had said, stating that it was because she felt ufortable after drinking the previous medicine. So, Su Liang thought of an improved new prescription today, the medicinal effect would be the same, but it wouldn��t cause difort to the body.Huguo Temple.


    At dusk, Cheng Yun came to find Pu Cheng. He had just finished ying chess with Master Pu Hui and returned.


    ��Let��s go to the Su mansion to see Little Nuannuan tomorrow.�� Pu Cheng said with a smile.


    Cheng Yun couldn��t help but ask the question that had been in his heart for a long time, ��Master Uncle, why did you choose to be a monk?��


    Pu Cheng chuckled, ��Who decided that a monk must be like you?��


    Cheng Yun shook his head, ��I didn��t mean that. I just feel that Master Uncle, as a person who likes freedom and spontaneity, there is no need to be a monk.��


    Pu Cheng��s expression was somewhat lost, ��I once had a family, which I no longer have. Only I am left, whether I leave the house or not, I am always away from home.��


    Cheng Yun frowned, not continuing the topic.


    Pu Cheng said seriously, ��Xiao Yun, I took you to Ping��an Temple. Aren��t you curious about your own background? You��re still young, if you want to leave the monkhood����


    Cheng Yun shook his head, ��No, I��ve never thought about leaving the monkhood.��


    Pu Cheng stretched out his hand to rub Cheng Yun��s bare head, ��As long as you��re happy.��


    Only then did Cheng Yun remember why he hade to find Pu Cheng, ��Master Uncle, we have already paid a visit to Senior Pu Hui, when are we going back to Ping��an Temple?��


    Pu Cheng shook his head, ��What��s the hurry? There is nothing to do when we go back, I seldome to the capital city, let��s stay for a while longer. At least wait until Little Nuannuan��s fatheres back, so she can acknowledge me as her master.��


    Cheng Yun shook his head slightly, ��Master Uncle, I think Master Gu might not agree. If Miss Gu wants to learn martial arts, Master Gu can teach her. Master Gu��s martial arts are very strong.��


    Pu Chengughed, ��You��re not Gu Ling, how would you know?��


    Cheng Yun silently left.


    In the middle of the night, Pu Cheng had just blown out the candle when the window opened without any wind and quickly closed again, leaving a shadow in the room.


    Pu Cheng��s eyes slightly condensed, and he heard the person call out, ��Father.�� The voice was low, but very young.


    Pu Cheng was stunned, and after a long silence, he finally spoke softly, ��Ayue, why are you here?��

 Chapter 427: 427. The last time

    Chapter 427: 427. Thest time<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Gu Ling and Old Mu caught up with Qiao Jing on the fifth day of their departure from Xingluo Ind. Their boat was smaller and faster, and they took turns sailing without stopping in between.


    When Qiao Jing received the report that a boat was approaching, he thought it was someone chasing after them. He immediately ordered everyone to be on guard and prepared to face the enemy, but then he heard the voice of Old Mu.<div>


    Qiao Jing was overjoyed and shouted, ��Friendly people, don��t fight!��


    He and Cen Man stood at the stern of the ship, watching the small boat approach. Old Mu waved at them, and there was a tall figure �C who else could it be other than Gu Ling?


    Cen Man��s eyebrows rxed, and she took a long breath. ��That��s great, that��s great! I knew Gu would be able to save them without any problem!��


    Gu Ling and Old Mu abandoned their small boat and boarded Qiao Jing��s boat. Seeing Gu Ling holding a pot in his hand, Qiao Jing��s mouth twitched, ��Did you take that from Xingluo Ind?��


    ��Weapon.�� Gu Ling raised the iron pot, pretending to hit Qiao Jing��s head with it.


    Cen Manughed and took the pot, ��Stop fooling around. Your eyes are red; you certainly haven��t slept for several days. Go take a rest.��


    Qiao Jing didn��t order to continue sailing and pulled Gu Ling aside to ask, ��Should we go forward, or turn back and fight?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Let��s head back to Jiaye City first.��


    Qiao Jing looked in the direction of Xingluo Ind, where he could only see the line where the sea and sky met, and sighed, ��That��s fine. We��re out of explosives, and after wandering the sea for so long, I see that everyone is low on energy. Going back to fight won��t be as smooth asst time.�� He gave the order to move forward at full speed.


    Gu Ling then met Old Bai and the Ying siblings. Theirplexions were okay, but they had lost their past memories.


    It was only then that Gu Ling learned of their memory loss, and his eyes grew sharp as he thought of Yan Shiba, who he had saved from Sheng Yue��s hands and sent back to the capital city.<div>


    So many people losing their memories could not be a coincidence. If Yan Shiba had learned some secrets about Xingluo Ind or Sheng Yue and had his memory erased, it wouldn��t be a problem. However, if Sheng Yue had ulterior motives and wanted to use Yan Shiba for something��


    Ying Ying��s personality hadn��t changed, and she was still bold and forthright even after losing her memory. She had already heard Qiao Jing talk about Su Liang and Gu Ling��s affairs and looked forward to meeting Su Liang soon.


    Ying Ye had been injured years ago and had some mental problems, so he was very dependent on Ying Ying. He was wary of strangers, never letting anyone touch him and always crouching behind Ying Ying in silence. Gu Ling tried to take his pulse, but gave up.


    Gu Ling checked Ying Ying and Old Bai��s conditions but saw no signs of poisoning. He suspected that their amnesia was caused by Yue Mei, or she provided the drugs to Xingluo Ind, simr to Lian Shan��s condition before.


    The most emotionally unstable person was Old Bai. He was always trying hard to remember, unable to bear the nkness in his mind. He kept pounding his head and spent most of his time in restless frustration.


    Old Mu��s eyebrows knit together, and he pulled at Old Bai��s hand, ��Don��t hit yourself anymore! Whatever you want to know, I can tell you!��


    ��Who are you�� I don��t know you���� Old Bai frowned as he looked at Old Mu.


    Old Mu said irritatedly, ��We��ve known each other for decades, I know everything about you!��


    ��Really?�� Old Bai looked at Qiao Jing for confirmation.


    Qiao Jing nodded and said solemnly, ��Yes, the two of you have been good friends for half a lifetime. Elder Mu went to Xingluo Ind to save you before.��


    Gu Ling had already learned from Old Mu about how he and Cen Man were captured on their previous mission to save people on Xingluo Ind. At that time, they sneaked onto the ind and hadn��t even entered the City Lord Mansion when they ran into Sheng Yue out of bad luck. They were in a very secluded forest, and they had no idea that Sheng Yue was sitting on a tree above their heads during daylight, doing who knows what�� In the end, unsurprisingly, Sheng Yue used a stun bomb on them.<div>


    Old Mu and Cen Man didn��t see Mo Yan, and when they woke up, they were in the dungeon with Sheng Yue standing in front of them, telling them not to mess around. He wouldn��t kill them but would erase their memories.


    Old Mu and Cen Man had no choice but to endure and wait for a chance to escape. They didn��t see Old Bai and Ying siblings on Xingluo Ind, and when Old Mu asked about them, Sheng Yue didn��t answer.


    As for what happened to Old Bai and the Ying siblings, no one knew since all three had lost their memories.


    Cen Man prepared some hot soup and rice for Gu Ling and Old Mu, and Gu Ling went to sleep afterwards.


    When he woke up, it was already dark. Gu Ling sat up, surrounded by pitch-ck darkness. He could hear people whispering outside as if they didn��t want to disturb him, along with the clear sound of the waves.


    Gu Ling had a nightmare in which Su Liang and Gu Xiaonuan were captured by Sheng Yue. He felt a bit cold, as though the sea breeze had blown in.


    ��Are you awake?�� Qiao Jing��s voice.


    Gu Ling stood up, ��How many days till we reach Jiaye City?��


    Qiao Jing thought for a moment, ��Probably seven or eight days.��


    ��I��ll go ahead.�� Gu Ling came out of the cabin, took a deep breath, and the sea breeze was cool.


    Qiao Jing was startled, ��Will you go alone?��<div>


    ��Yes.�� Gu Ling nodded, ��I��m worried about my family. Sheng Yue might have gone to the capital city.��


    Qiao Jing��s expression changed abruptly. He had been focusing on Xingluo Ind and hadn��t considered this possibility.


    ��It��s good if you go back first, just in case���� Qiao Jing sighed, ��But you can��t go alone. Let Elder Cen apany you back so you can look out for each other.�� Old Bai couldn��t leave Old Mu now.


    ��Alright.�� Gu Ling nodded and instructed Qiao Jing, ��Once you return to Jiaye City, set up defenses near the shorelines of Nanping City and Jiaye City where you cannd, as well as on the side of the former Yin Country. Prohibit themon people from going out to sea to fish, and treat all boats asing from Xingluo Ind. If any boat appears, don��t allow them to approach the shore. Now that the hostages are gone, they mighte back to capture people soon.��


    Qiao Jing said solemnly, ��I understand. Now the thing weck the least is soldiers. I will make arrangements as soon as Ind.��


    ��My master can make explosives and other weapons. Let him prepare them for when the timees.�� Gu Ling said that Old Mu��s stay was just in time to be useful.


    When Cen Man found out that Gu Ling wanted to go home with her ahead of time, she didn��t ask any questions and quickly prepared a few days�� worth of dried food and water. They had emergency boats on their ship, and after lowering one into the water, the two of them left the team and went ahead.


    ��Don��t worry too much, Xiaogu. Xiaoliang is always cautious and will be fine.�� Cen Man saw Gu Ling��s nervousness and tried tofort him.


    Gu Ling looked up at the bright moon in the night sky without saying anything.


    Yesterday, they met Ch��ng Y��n��s master uncle P��ch��ng at Huguo Temple, and today, in the afternoon, P��ch��ng and Ch��ng Y��n came to Su Mansion.


    Unfortunately, Su Liang was about to take the children to Duke Qin��s Mansion for a banquet. Old Master Qin had added another great-grandson, who was having his full moon celebration today.


    Upon hearing the news, Pu Cheng smiled and said, ��We are the ones being rude for disturbing you. Shall wee again tomorrow?��


    Su Liang said that tomorrow would be fine.


    Pu Cheng brought a small flower he had picked whileing down the mountain and stuck it in Gu Xiaonuan��s hair, which was very cute. Then he left with Cheng Yun.


    Yan Shiba said she wouldn��t go, so Su Liang asked Ren Dong to watch her at home. Everyone else, including Qiao Cong and Nangong Qian, went together.


    The full moon party at Duke Mansion was bustling, and there were many children. Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu had be the kings of children, leading a group of little ones to y happily.


    Gu Xiaonuan was the most popr one besides the full moon baby. The more Su Liang heard people say Gu Xiaonuan looked just like her father, the more she missed her great god at home.


    Leaving Duke Qin��s Mansion in the afternoon, Su Liang held Gu Xiaonuan in her arms and rode the carriage back home, while Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu rode horses outside.


    Gu Xiaonuan was tired from ying and dozed off. Su Liang gently coaxed her, and suddenly heard Gu Xiaonuan murmur, ��Mom.��


    Su Liang immediately froze, ��Gu Xiaonuan, what did you just call me?��


    Gu Xiaonuan, with her little head rubbing against Su Liang��s chest, found the mostfortable position and fell asleep��


    When they got home, Gu Xiaonuan still hadn��t woken up. Su Liang put her in the cradle and stayed by it, waiting for Gu Xiaonuan to wake up and see if she would call her mother again.


    In fact, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu had been teaching Gu Xiaonuan to talk recently, but she seemed to think it was a game and wouldn��t follow her two brothers in learning to speak.


    Su Liang didn��t mind; it would be even better if Gu Xiaonuan didn��t start speaking until Gu Ling came back. That way, Gu Ling wouldn��t be heartbroken when he came back to find Gu Xiaonuan speaking everything but not recognizing him.


    Finally, Su Liang saw Gu Xiaonuan��s thick eyshes tremble and knew she was about to wake up. She gently shook the cradle.


    Gu Xiaonuan opened her eyes, blinked, and Su Liang approached her, uttering two simple words, ��Call mom.��


    Gu Xiaonuan chuckled and climbed up, leaning in and giving Su Liang a kiss.


    Su Liang: ��That��s not what she wanted.


    Then, she saw Gu Xiaonuan��s small hand pointing at the portrait of Gu Ling that was hanging above her crib, and clearly called out ��Dad.��


    Su Liang was shocked. She was worried that Gu Xiaonuan would forget Gu Ling, so she had hung his portrait for her to see. Could it be that because they went to the Duke Mansion today, people kept telling Gu Xiaonuan that she looked like her father, which actually taught her to call ��Dad�� instead?


    But why isn��t she calling ��Mom��? Was the call on the way back an illusion?


    ��Call me Mom,�� Su Liang picked up Gu Xiaonuan, pointed at herself, and gave her instruction again.


    Gu Xiaonuan kissed Su Liang again


    By the third time Su Liang was seriously teaching Gu Xiaonuan, it was as if Gu Xiaonuan suddenly understood, and called out very loudly, ��Mom!��


    Su Liang instantly felt as if her heart was filled. This feeling was intriguing and hard to describe.


    This was a day worthmemorating, Gu Xiaonuan started talking. When Su Liang told Gu Ling about today��s events afterward, Gu Ling was happy that his daughter had never forgotten him. However, he and Su Liang had a disagreement on whether Gu Xiaonuan��s first word was mom or dad?


    Su Liang believed she had misheard in the carriage, and Gu Xiaonuan first called dad. But, Gu Ling insisted that Gu Xiaonuan called mom first.


    At dinner time, Su Liang announced an important matter, and Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu both sat up straight to listen carefully. Then Su Liang looked at Gu Xiaonuan, pointed at herself, giving her an instruction.


    Gu Xiaonuan immediately understood, and called out ��Mom��


    Qiao Cong pped his hands in praise, ��Nuannuan can talk now! So smart! Well said!��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu gathered around Gu Xiaonuan,peting to have her call them brother. Qiao Cong grabbed the two children and ced them behind him, then leaned forward with a bright smile, pointing at himself, ��Master, call me master.��


    ��Master!�� Gu Xiaonuan called out sweetly.


    Qiao Cong was so satisfied that he could hardly stop smiling.


    After Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu grumbled for a bit, Gu Xiaonuan finally called them ��brother.��


    Both children were very happy and said in unison, ��Little sister called me brother!�� Then they looked at each other and began arguing over whom Gu Xiaonuan was actually calling. Normally, Zhengzheng was very much like the big brother, and would give in to Ji Xiaoshu on many things, but he was unyielding on this matter, saying that Gu Xiaonuan was calling him.


    ��Both of you are brothers, she was calling both of you.�� Su Liang ended the childish dispute between the children, ��You should teach her to call you big brother and second brother. See if she can tell the difference. First, eat.��


    The two children always listened to Su Liang, and obediently returned to their seats. Ji Xiaoshu suddenly widened his eyes, ��Oh no! Little sister can��t call dad yet, master will be so heartbroken when he finds out!��


    Su Liang chuckled lightly, ��The first thing she called out was dad.��


    ��Really?�� Qiao Cong was a bit skeptical.


    ��Really.�� Su Liang said seriously.


    At night, Ren Dong went to deliver hot water to Yan Shiba and found her smiling. This was quite rare since Ren Dong was usually a reserved person.


    ��Is there some happy news?�� Yan Shiba asked.


    Ren Dong smiled and nodded, ��The little master can speak now.��


    ��That��s great.�� Yan Shiba nodded slightly.


    The next day, Pu Cheng and Cheng Yun came to Su Mansion again.


    Upon hearing that Gu Xiaonuan could speak, Pu Cheng wanted to teach her to call him master, but was stopped by Qiao Cong, ��Xiaogu hasn��t agreed yet, she can��t call!��


    Pu Cheng chuckled, ��I hope Benefactor Gu returns soon.��


    Today��s weather was perfect, with a clear blue sky and a gentle breeze.


    Qiao Cong hadid thick cushions by theke, and Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu took off their shoes to y on them; Gu Xiaonuan was also carried over by Qiao Cong and ced on the cushions.


    Su Liang entertained Pu Cheng and Cheng Yun at a window seat on the first floor of Yuanming Pavilion, serving them tea and specially prepared vegetarian snacks and homegrown fruits.


    Noticing that Cheng Yun was continually ncing outside, Su Liang smiled, ��You can go outside and join them.��


    Cheng Yun was somewhat tempted, but he also felt a bit embarrassed, being an adult and a monk.


    ��Go on, no one willugh at you. The children all like you.�� Pu Cheng got up and pushed Cheng Yun out.


    Pu Cheng then returned to his seat, took a sip of tea, and nodded slightly, ��I almost forgot that you are now the head of the Ning family; this tea is quite good.��


    ��If Master Pu Cheng likes it, take a pack of tea leaves when you leave.�� Su Liang smiled.


    Pu Cheng shook his head, ��Don��t call me master; it makes me sound like an old monk. Just call me Pu Cheng.��


    ��Then, Uncle Pu Cheng?�� Su Liang chuckled. After all, he was an elder.


    Pu Chengughed, ��Good, good, that��s better.�� Saying so, Pu Cheng looked outside; Ji Xiaoshu held a model train and was pushing it around on the ground.


    Pu Cheng looked back and said, ��Actually, I intended for Xiaoyun to leave the monastery, but he was unwilling. It was me who brought him to Ping��an Temple, and he only became a monk for the sake of living there. He��s still young, and I hope he can have a different life, especially since he has interesting friends like you. It would be a pity if he returned to the temple to burn incense and recite scriptures for the rest of his life.��


    Su Liang asked, ��Does Uncle Pu Cheng know about Cheng Yun��s background?��


    Pu Cheng nodded, ��He is the orphan of a friend I had before I became a monk. It��s my fault; I��ve been traveling the world for years and haven��t taken good care of him.��


    ��Why didn��t Uncle Pu Cheng bring Cheng Yun along to travel?�� Su Liang smiled and asked.


    Pu Cheng was startled, ��I thought he was too young and I feared I couldn��t take care of him�� you��re right, I should have brought him with me to travel, so his mind wouldn��t be filled with just Buddhist Dharma. I brought him to the capital city this time, saying it was to pay respects to my elder brother Pu Hui, but, in fact, I wanted him to meet you all and ask for your help in persuading Xiaoyun to leave the monastery. Since I myself am a monk, whatever I say doesn��t work.��


    ��Can Uncle Pu Cheng tell me about his life before bing a monk? I��m just curious, and it��s alright if you don��t want to talk about it. Pretend I never asked.�� Su Liang was genuinely curious.


    Pu Cheng sighed with a mncholic expression, ��It��s just that my family was destroyed and my life was ruined; there��s nothing to talk about. I haven��t forgotten the past even though I became a monk. Perhaps I��ve been deceiving myself, thinking that by shaving my head and entering Buddhism, I could start a new life. Over the years, I��ve always been traveling, unwilling to settle in one ce because once I stayed somewhere for too long, it felt like I had a home, but I don��t have a home anymore, and I don��t want to have one again�� In fact, the reason I didn��t keep Xiaoyun by my side was because seeing him reminded me of my old friends����


    Seeing that Pu Cheng��s eyes suddenly reddened, Su Liang sighed softly and refilled his cup with hot tea, ��I��m sorry for bringing up your past sorrows.��


    ��It��s alright,�� Pu Cheng took a few sips of tea and smiled again. ��My Buddhist mind is impure, and this is how my life will be. But there��s still hope for Xiaoyun to lead a happier life. I��m counting on you.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I��ll give it a try. I really like Cheng Yun; if he��s willing to leave the monastery, that would be great.��


    Pu Cheng and Cheng Yun had a vegetarian meal at Su Mansion, cooked by Su Liang herself, and it tasted great. Afterwards, the two returned to Huguo Temple in the afternoon.


    Pu Cheng pushed the door open and entered, quickly turning to close it again.


    ��Has father made a decision?�� a deep voice sounded not far away.


    Pu Cheng��s face darkened slightly, ��Ayue, stop this. I won��t let you hurt Su Liang. I��ve told you that her mother saved your mother back then. We owe her a great debt.��


    ��Her maternal grandfather killed my mother. How do you ount for that?�� Sheng Yue��s face emerged from the shadows, his eyes cold as ice.


    Pu Cheng shook his head, ��What you are nning to do will not seed.��


    ��Whether I seed or not, I won��t give up.�� Sheng Yue said coldly, ��I want Gu Ling, but I won��t hurt Su Liang. I promise she won��t be harmed afterward. How about that? Even if Father doesn��t help me, I won��t back down. If I die, Father won��t have to worry about me anymore.��


    Pu Cheng��s expression grew even more distressed, and after a long silence, he let out a deep sigh, ��Remember what you said. I��ll help you, but for thest time.��

 Chapter 428: 428. Benefactor Su is not at home

    Chapter 428: 428. Benefactor Su is not at home<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was already winter, and for Ji Xiaoshu, who had lived in the south since birth, this was the first time he had experienced the cold season. Each time, he would run outside to feel the cold air, only toe back shivering before reluctantly putting on more clothes.


    One morning during breakfast, Ji Xiaoshu looked worriedly at the leaves falling outside the window, with the trees already bare. ��Auntie, my dad has gone to the north, will he freeze?��<div>


    Su Liangughed, ��No, your dad is an adult, he knows to wear thicker clothes when it��s cold.��


    ��What about master? When will hee back?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    Su Liang counted the days every day, so she answered without thinking, ��If all goes well, he can return in ten days or half a month.�� If Gu Ling��s rescue mission went smoothly and he didn��t encounter any other troubles, he should be on his way back to Jiaye City now.


    ��Great!�� Zhengzheng��s eyes lit up, ��Before Master returns, we will teach little sister to speak more. He will be so happy when he sees it!��


    ��Little sister, who am I?�� Ji Xiaoshu pointed at himself as he faced Gu Xiaonuan.


    Gu Xiaonuan waved her little hand, her voice clear, ��Big brother!��


    Zhengzheng looked helpless and leaned his face closer, ��Little sister, I��m the big brother. He is the second brother.��


    Gu Xiaonuan��s chubby white finger poked Zhengzheng��s cheek and called out, ��Second brother!��


    Ji Xiaoshu was extremely smug, ��Aww, little sister, you have such discerning eyes!��


    ��Eat your meal, stop fooling around.�� Su Liang suspected that Gu Xiaonuan was doing this on purpose, knowing it was more fun this way.


    At the end of breakfast, Ji Xiaoshu was still thinking about Gu Ling��s imminent return, ��When Masteres back, let��s go together to Wangxiang Mountain to see if the tadpoles have grown into big frogs!��<div>


    ��Sure.�� Su Liang rubbed Ji Xiaoshu��s head, ��But don��t forget, when your master returns, he will also check your lessons.��


    ��Huh?�� Ji Xiaoshu sighed, looking just like Su Liang in her previous life when she realized she had forgotten a summer homework assignment before school started, ��Big brother, could you not be so diligent?��


    Zhengzheng, who had already started reciting the poems he learned yesterday, looked up seriously, ��Master said, either don��t do it, or do it well. Little Tree,e on, let��s write together.��


    After watching the two children write for a while, Su Liang heard Gu Xiaonuan shouting ��Outside, outside, outside��in her little cart. This was also taught by her two brothers; if she wanted to go outside, she would say this. But Gu Xiaonuan only said one word, which sounded more like a question ��Why, why, why.��


    After putting a red hat with fur balls on Gu Xiaonuan and wrapping her in a small nket, Su Liang carried her to theke outside for a walk.


    ��Mom!�� Gu Xiaonuan��s eyes sparkled as she called out to Su Liang, her little hand pointing towards the forest.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No use calling mom, we��re not going there.��


    Gu Xiaonuan immediately changed her tune, calling out, ��Dad!��


    Su Liang couldn��t help butugh, ��Right. If your dad was home, he would definitely pamper you. You just miss him!��


    I miss him too�� Su Liang looked at the not yet frozenke, reminiscing about the small river in Su Family Vige. During her first winter since crossing over, Gu Ling would often go fishing by the river and bring his catches back for Su Liang to cook. It had been more than three years since then.


    In the end, Su Liang took Gu Xiaonuan for a walk in the forest before returning to Yuanming Pavilion.<div>


    After a while, Cheng Yun came, saying that his master had asked him to borrow a set of chess, as agreed with Su Liang.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Since you��re here, stay for lunch before you go.��


    Even though Cheng Yun said he wouldn��t eat, Su Liang asked him to help look after Gu Xiaonuan while she was busy with something.


    Qiao Cong had apanied Nangong Qian to the Lin��s family to visit and had note back yet, while the two children were still diligently making up their homework. With Su Liang heading upstairs, Cheng Yun had no choice but to take care of Gu Xiaonuan.


    Gu Xiaonuan touched Cheng Yun��s shaved head for a few times, then her attention shifted to the window and she pointed outside, wanting to go out.


    Cheng Yun picked up Gu Xiaonuan and went upstairs to ask Su Liang if he could take the child out.


    ��Alright, put a hat on her and wrap her in a nket,�� Su Liang said.


    Cheng Yun found Gu Xiaonuan��s hat and put it on her, then wrapped her in a small nket and carried her outside. They went wherever Gu Xiaonuan pointed, eventually ending up at the main gate.


    Gu Xiaonuan kept pointing outside, but Cheng Yun looked serious. ��That��s not allowed.�� To prevent Gu Xiaonuan from crying, he quickly flew back to Yuanming Pavilion with her, only to find herughing happily and wanting to y more as soon as theynded. She hadpletely forgotten about wanting to go out the gate.


    Cheng Yun took Gu Xiaonuan around the mansion several more times until it was noon.


    Su Liang prepared vegetarian dishes for Cheng Yun, but there were also meat dishes on the table for everyone else.<div>


    Cheng Yun appeared ufortable. Su Liang calmly said, ��Whether you look or not, we��re all going to eat. There��s no need to pretend you don��t hear the bell.��


    Cheng Yun frowned, thinking there was some truth to that�� so the two children dragged him to sit down.


    ��Cheng Yun, have you ever thought about trying secr life for a year or so?�� Su Liang suggested. She had truly thought about persuading Cheng Yun to return to secr life, especially after receiving Master Pu Cheng��s request for help. So when Cheng Yun came to borrow chess today, Su Liang decided to detain him as a guest.


    Zhengzheng immediately joined in, ��I think that��s a good idea. Uncle Cheng Yun, why don��t you try? If it doesn��t work, you can always go back to Buddhism.��


    Ji Xiaoshu nodded, ��Yeah! Uncle Cheng Yun, are you afraid? Are you afraid you��ll be too happy after returning to secr life?��


    Cheng Yun shook his head, ��It��s not that I��m afraid. I simply do not have that desire.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Without experiencing the world, can you truly understand the Buddhist Dharma?��


    Cheng Yun was taken aback, ��I�� I am still far away from fully understanding the Buddhist Dharma����


    Zhengzheng��s little face looked serious, ��Uncle Cheng Yun, if you don��t know the suffering of sentient beings, how can you save them?��


    Ji Xiaoshu was amazed, ��Where did you learn this, big brother? It sounds like you��ve been through a lifetime of hardships!��


    Zhengzheng shook his head, ��I didn��t learn it from anyone. I just said it casually.��


    ��Big brother, you have the potential to be a great monk!�� Ji Xiaoshu gave him a thumbs up.


    Cheng Yun couldn��t help butugh, ��Zhengzheng has a strong connection with Buddhism.��


    Su Liang asked, ��Then do you want to take him into Buddhism?��


    Cheng Yun hesitated, ��Of course not�� He has parents and siblings. How could he break free from them?��


    Ji Xiaoshu was quick to retort, ��Uncle Cheng Yun, we��re here for you too! Why do you have the heart to break away from us?��


    ��You�� all of you���� Cheng Yun was a bit bewildered, ��I�� I�� aren��t you all��?��


    ��Don��t we count as Uncle Cheng Yun��s favorite people?�� Ji Xiaoshu put his little face close to Cheng Yun��s, almost touching it.


    Cheng Yun hurriedly shook his head, ��No�� yes, you��re all the most�� Ah, I don��t know what to say anymore.��


    ��Uncle Cheng Yun, we need you.�� Zhengzheng grabbed Cheng Yun��s hand, ��You can teach us martial arts and help take care of our sister.��


    ��I can do all of that now, without returning to secr life,�� Cheng Yun shook his head.


    ��It��s different,�� Ji Xiaoshu shook his head, ��You have to live with us! My master is not at home, and there are bad people who want to bully my master��s wife. We need someone to protect us right now! Uncle Cheng Yun, don��t leave today! If something happens to my master��s wife, what will we do? Don��t you care about her and our sister, or our safety?��


    Ji Xiaoshu kept up his barrage of ��moral kidnapping,�� speaking righteously and leaving Cheng Yun speechless.


    Zhengzheng shook Cheng Yun��s arm, ��Uncle Cheng Yun, please stay. We really need you. At least, you have to stay with us until my master returns. When he does, if you still want to leave, we won��t stop you.��


    ��Right!�� Ji Xiaoshu expressed his confidence that he and Zhengzheng could ��secure�� Cheng Yun before Gu Ling returned.


    Cheng Yun looked at Su Liang, ��Benefactor Su, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu are just joking, right?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��That��s not really the case, honestly. Recently, a group of people have been causing trouble for us, and Gu Ling went out because those people captured my three masters. He went to save them, but we don��t know the result yet. Actually, I��ve been worried that someone woulde to harm me, so I really need a master like you by my side. I don��t trust outsiders. If you could stay here for a while, that would be great, and it would really help me out. As for the matter of returning to secr life, you can take your time to think about it.��


    ��Uncle!�� Gu Xiaonuan raised her little hand and smiled at Cheng Yun.


    Cheng Yun was instantly won over and could no longer refuse, ��In that case, this humble monk will take advantage of your hospitality. I will only stay until Master Gu returns home, and please don��t mention the matter of returning to secr life.��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu agreed cheerfully, exchanging a tacit look, and a new mission began: to move Uncle Cheng Yun and persuade him to return to secr life.


    Cheng Yun said he had to go back to Huguo Temple first to inform his master, Pu Cheng, and pack up some things. Su Liang asked Qi Yan to apany Cheng Yun, but Cheng Yun politely declined, ��Master Su, please be assured, since this humble monk has promised, I will not break my word.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Alright, you can go by yourself then.��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu each grabbed one of Cheng Yun��s hands and escorted him to the front door, waving at him, ��Uncle Cheng Yun, hurry back home, we��ll be waiting for you!��


    The scene was heartwarming, and Cheng Yun felt warm inside. He urged the two children to go back quickly and not to catch a cold outside, promising that he woulde over as soon as he finished packing at the temple.


    When Cheng Yun left, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu ran back to Yuanming Pavilion.


    ��Elder martial brother, let��s bet on how many days it will take Uncle Cheng Yun to agree to return to secr life. I guess three days!�� Ji Xiaoshu said.


    Zhengzheng shook his head, ��I think three days is not enough, Uncle Cheng Yun is still quite resolute, not easy to persuade. It would take at least five days.��


    ��So if it��s four days, who wins?�� Ji Xiaoshu countered.


    Zhengzheng thought for a moment, ��If it��s within three days, you win; if it��s more than three days, I win.��


    ��That��s not fair. I win if it��s three days, you win if it��s five days. As long as it��s not those two times, nobody wins!�� Ji Xiaoshu was very shrewd.


    ��Alright!�� Zhengzheng agreed.


    The two returned to Yuanming Pavilion and told Su Liang about their bet, even having thought up the stake.


    Su Liangughed, ��Then I��ll bet four days.��


    ��How many days do you want to bet, little sister?�� Zhengzheng asked Gu Xiaonuan with a smile.


    Gu Xiaonuan shook her two little hands.


    Zhengzheng nodded, ��Little sister bets ten days; I think little sister will win. Maybe our master will be back by then.��


    When Qiao Cong brought Nangong Qian back, he heard that Cheng Yun was going to move in and live with them.


    Qiao Cong couldn��t help butugh and cry, ��Where will Master live, then?��


    ��Master can go live with Auntie Qian.�� Ji Xiaoshu suggested, ��What if some bad guyse to catch Auntie Qian?��


    Qiao Cong had been staying at Yuanming Pavilion and was indeed worried about Nangong Qian. Now that Su Liang had invited Cheng Yun over, he felt this arrangement was better, so he moved his belongings to Nangong Qian��s ce and then returned to Yuanming Pavilion, saying he wanted to wait for Cheng Yun toe and test his martial arts skills.


    When Cheng Yun returned with his luggage, he also brought back the chessboard that Su Liang had lent to Pu Cheng. With a helpless expression, he said, ��When I returned to Huguo Temple, my uncle had already left.��


    Su Liang was not too surprised. She had not made a prior agreement with Pu Cheng to lend him the chessboard, so it seemed that Pu Cheng intended to leave Cheng Yun behind and return without notice. His determination to have Cheng Yun return to secr life was quite strong. Given Pu Cheng��s wandering nature, it was not surprising that he would do such a thing.


    Qiao Cong suggested testing Cheng Yun��s strength. While Cheng Yun was not fond of fighting, he could not refuse when faced with Qiao Cong, an elder. The two men went outside.


    ��You all stay inside and watch, don��te out, it��s cold outside,�� Qiao Cong instructed.


    Thus, Su Liang, the three children, and Nangong Qian all sat by the window to watch the battle.


    Qiao Cong used the Cold Moon Sword Technique, and Cheng Yun borrowed a long stick from Su Liang. Su Liang had also learned stick techniques, taught by Gu Ling, but it had been a long time since she had used them for the Military Exam.


    Su Liang actually didn��t know much about Cheng Yun��s true strength. She had seen Cheng Yun in action before, but he definitely hadn��t been going all out. Also, given his personality, he would not use powerful moves because he did not want to hurt people.


    However, the martial artspetition was still quite exciting.


    Qiao Cong held nothing back, and Cheng Yun��s strength turned out to be higher than Su Liang expected, probably about the same as Qiao Jing and not much worse than Gu Ling. Keep in mind, he was using a stick for the first time in his hand. It seemed that his moves were not very sharp, but he didn��t fall behind. He was fast and had quick reactions. Although he stopped as soon as he touched the opponent, his strength and uracy were very strong.


    After thepetition ended, Qiao Cong won, but he said, ��You little monk have no viciousness. If you did, you could have exerted three times more strength!��


    In other words, if Cheng Yun were not such a kind-hearted and gentle monk, his actual martial arts prowess could have been even stronger.


    Considering the age difference, Qiao Cong didn��t really win. Cheng Yun was just in his early twenties, and he was definitely a martial arts prodigy.


    Su Liang prepared hot tea for them. After Cheng Yun drank a cup of tea, Su Liang asked, ��I��m a bit puzzled. Since you��re so devoted to Buddhist Dharma, how have you developed such strong martial arts skills?�� To some extent, these two aspects are somewhat conflicting.


    Cheng Yun said that Master Pu Cheng had been very serious about his martial arts practice since he was a child and had taught him very strictly.


    Cheng Yun was not used to sharing a room with two children and staying next to Su Liang, but he was here to protect her and the children, so he couldn��t be too far away. Besides, he really liked children, so he epted it.


    The night was quiet.


    Cheng Yun listened to the even breathing of the two children but didn��t sleep. He couldn��t sleep in the new environment and felt the bed was too soft. On top of that, he wasn��t nning on sleeping��Su Liang had asked for his help to guard the house, so he was afraid that he would not notice if intruders arrived while he was asleep.


    Just in case he didn��t hear the intruders enter Su Liang��s room�� Cheng Yun thought about it and felt that lying on the bed was not safe, so he quietly got up, went out, and sat in the small living area between the two rooms.


    Before, when it was just Su Liang and Gu Ling, they used to sit here and eat meals. There were tables and chairs, and windows to look outside.


    Cheng Yun opened the window, and a cool breeze came in. He sat facing the window without turning on any lights.


    The moonlight was bright, and Cheng Yun could see the darkke and pavilion outside. However, from the outside, he could not be seen in Yuanming Pavilion.


    An hourter, Cheng Yun became a little sleepy. He rubbed his forehead and then rubbed his face, continuing to stare outside, silently reciting that he must protect Su Liang��s family until Gu Ling returns. These were all his favorite people.


    As soon as a dark figure appeared on the edge of the forest, Cheng Yun noticed it, and his expression grew serious. He immediately went back to his room, pulled up Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, and whispered in their ears, ��Intruders areing!��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu immediately became alert and, well-trained, rushed out of the room and downstairs. There was a maze-like secret chamber under Yuanming Pavilion. Gu Ling had taught them that if something happened, they should just run into the maze and hide without bothering with anything else.


    Cheng Yun then went over and knocked on Su Liang��s door three times, one loud and two soft.


    Su Liang immediately sat up, not putting on her outer clothes or shoes, and picked up the sleeping Gu Xiaonuan beside her. She opened a piece in the floor and jumped down. The secret chamber entrance was right below her room.


    All this happened in an instant. Cheng Yun was simply following Su Liang��s instructions on what to do if something unusual happened.


    Cheng Yun entered Su Liang��s room and had just restored the floor when he heard the window moving. He grabbed the long stick he had used during the day when he returned to his room to call for the kids. Now, he held the stick tightly, waiting for the intruders.


    As the window opened, the silvery moonlight poured in, and Cheng Yun��s bald head stood out in the dim room.


    There were two intruders, both wearing masks. As they saw the situation in the room, they both paused for a moment and nced at each other.


    Then, Cheng Yun heard a child��s crying from one of the intruders�� arms.


    ��Let Su Liange out, or we will choke Lin Jingyun to death,�� said the other intruder, his voice low and calm.


    Lin Jingyun? Cheng Yun knew him; he had held him when he visited Su Mansionst time. He was Lin Shuzhi��s eldest grandson, a very well-behaved child, and Gu Ling��s third disciple. Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu both called him their third junior brother.


    Cheng Yun did not expect Su Liang��s enemies to be so shameless and vicious, kidnapping a child from the Lin Family to threaten Su Liang. It was despicable!


    Cheng Yun��s eyes grew serious, and he raised the stick in his hand. ��Master Su is not at home. Put the child down. If you want to do something to Su Liang,e at me!��

 Chapter 429: 429. Not an innocent, naive child

    Chapter 429: 429. Not an innocent, naive child<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the underground secret room of Yuanming Pavilion.


    Su Liang hugged Gu Xiaonuan and jumped down from the upper floor into the secret room and saw Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu standing side by side, wearing the adorable pyjamas Gu Ling made for them. One had a little wolf design and the other, a little tiger pattern. They held gleaming knives in their hands, their eyes alert, ready to fight off the enemy. But the whole scene was rather amusing.<div>


    Seeing it was Su Liang, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu sighed in relief and followed her through a passageway into another room.


    Su Liang asked Zhengzheng to hold Gu Xiaonuan while she lit amp. The room was filled with a dim yellow glow, and it was fully furnished. The bed was made.


    Zhengzheng ced Gu Xiaonuan on the bed and tucked her under a nket. Su Liang then messed up his hair a bit and said, ��You two go to bed too, and watch your little sister.��


    Ji Xiaoshu frowned, ��Are you going to fight the bad guys, Master?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Your Uncle Cheng Yun is still upstairs, I��m worried about him.��


    ��But what if the bad guys are after you, Master? Wouldn��t it be better for you to hide?�� Zhengzheng��s little face was serious.


    Ji Xiaoshu nodded repeatedly, ��Right! Going out would be very dangerous! Uncle Cheng Yun is very powerful, he can definitely drive the bad guys away!��


    Su Liang sighed softly. She knew that during this time of crisis, she was most likely the target of the people who came to stir up trouble. The two kids were right��it would be the most prudent decision for her to hide. Once captured, there would be endless trouble.


    However, she was thinking from the perspective of her personal safety. Since the situation outside was unclear, she was also worried about Cheng Yun��s safety. The little monk, with his pure and innocent personality, would exert his full effort to help Su Liang, even if it meant risking his life.


    Moreover, if the person who came was Sheng Yue, and he only showed up now, it must mean that he had made sufficient preparations. He likely wasn��t someone Cheng Yun could handle.


    ��I��m going to go up and see what��s happening.�� Su Liang quickly put on stockings and shoes from the wardrobe, and then dressed herself in an outer garment. Everything they could need was prepared here, just in case.<div>


    The two children looked worried, but Su Liangforted them, ��I��ll be careful. You two stay here and don��te out.�� As for Gu Xiaonuan, she still hadn��t woken up and was fast asleep.


    Su Liang tucked two grenades into her clothing, grabbed a long sword and a nail gun, took onest look at Gu Xiaonuan, and went outside.


    ��Be careful, Master. We��ll be waiting for you.�� Zhengzheng looked serious.


    Su Liang waved back as she left, ��I will.��


    Upstairs, Cheng Yun was still facing off against the intruders, yet no fight had broken out.


    In fact, Cheng Yun would never have guessed that the person not holding a child was none other than his most trusted and beloved Master Pu Cheng who had been like a father to him. The one holding the child was Sheng Yue, Pu Cheng��s secret son.


    Sheng Yue had previously had one of his hands severed by Gu Ling, but now it had been reced with an iron hand, covered by a long sleeve. Pu Cheng wore a wig on his head, so no one could tell he was a monk beneath it.


    The two were indeed prepared��Sheng Yue had brought Lin Jingyun, a hostage they could use. Abducting someone from Su Mansion to use as a hostage was too risky and could easily alert the enemy. But for a master like Sheng Yue, kidnapping a child from the friend of Su Liang was almost effortless and effective.


    ��What do you want in exchange for the child��s life?�� Cheng Yun asked coldly.


    Sheng Yue spoke calmly, ��Let Su Liange out. I know she��s nearby. If she doesn��te out, prepare to recover Lin Jingyun��s body.�� He then turned and leaped to the edge of the window.


    ��You�� Why do you do such unconscionable things? Benefactor Su is a good person. Her medical skills are excellent, and she has saved many people. She has never harmed anyone without reason! If there��s any misunderstanding, it can be discussed. What you are doing is wrong��don��t stray any further down this path!�� Still believing in the inherent goodness of people, Cheng Yun, the little monk, actually tried to persuade Sheng Yue and Pu Cheng.<div>


    Suddenly Sheng Yue turned, ��Let��s go outside. There��s something strange about this room. If Su Liang doesn��te out within a quarter-hour, I��ll throw this kid into the nearly frozenke below.�� With those words, he flew out the open window.


    Pu Cheng nced deeply at Cheng Yun, ��You better call Su Liang out quickly. This matter has nothing to do with you, and it��s not something you can solve.�� He then turned to leave as well.


    Cheng Yun��s face darkened. These people were here to harm Su Liang, so he had to prevent her froming out! So he charged forward with his staff.


    Half of Pu Cheng��s body was already out of the window, but the other half was still inside. With Lin Jingyun��s cries and Sheng Yue��s threats echoing in his ears and Su Liang��s trusting and gentle gaze in his mind, Cheng Yun swung his staff and knocked Pu Cheng back into the room!


    Pu Cheng had always thought he understood Cheng Yun well and never expected him to suddenly attack. Cheng Yun had been diligent in practicing martial arts but had never wanted to use those skills to attack others, let alone take the initiative. Even when bullied, Cheng Yun never fought back]


    Pu Cheng thought he knew everything that had happened between Cheng Yun and Su Liang, but Cheng Yun already had secrets of his own. Like the time when Qian Country��s Empress��s family, the Wan n, had kidnapped Bai Xiaohu from Su Vige to threaten Su Liang. Su Liang had asked Cheng Yun for help, and he had watched as Su Liang knocked the culprit into the well. The next day, he learned the man had died.


    For Cheng Yun, this was a difficult kill to ept, but Su Liang persuaded him not to think that way. The early death of a bad person is like a merciful salvation.


    Although Cheng Yun didn��t agree with Su Liang��s ��early death, early salvation�� concept, he didn��t mention the incident to anyone else, including his master and his fellow martial artists. He had promised Su Liang not to tell anyone, so he didn��t say a word, only repenting for a long time in front of the Buddha.


    If Pu Cheng knew that Cheng Yun had indirectly killed someone, his perception of him would inevitably change and he would gain a better understanding of Su Liang��s influence on him and the extent of his trust in her.


    When they first met, their real stories intersected when Cheng Yun, Su Liang, and Gu Ling saved Zhengzheng, a kidnapped child, on a rainy day. They had one thing inmon: they loved children and had a stronger protective instinct for them, and at the same time, they had a greater aversion to those who took children as hostages.


    For Cheng Yun, Pu Cheng and Sheng Yue��s capture of Lin Jingyun was like touching his reverse scales.<div>


    Pu Cheng had no guard against Cheng Yun. After being beaten back to his room, he didn��t want to fight, so he feinted a move and tried to leave.


    But Cheng Yun��s n was to capture Pu Cheng and exchange him for Lin Jingyun, thus keeping Su Liang out of danger. So how could he let Pu Cheng leave so easily?


    Pu Cheng didn��t want to fight, fearing Cheng Yun would recognize his moves and also fearing hurting him.


    But Cheng Yun was determined to take him down. He swiftly moved, blocking the door and window with a stick.


    When Su Liang came out of the underground secret room, she heard the sound of fighting upstairs, but not the child crying. That��s because Sheng Yue was holding Lin Jingyun by theke, waiting for Pu Cheng toe out.


    Su Liang held the nail gun in her hand, its cold touch making her very alert. She leaned against the wall and quietly went upstairs.


    No lights were lit in Yuanming Pavilion, and the fight on the second floor grew louder. Cheng Yun��s stick hit the vase that Gu Ling liked the most, and it fell to the ground with a crisp shattering sound.


    The door to Su Liang��s room was left ajar. She gently pushed it open a little and at first nce saw Cheng Yun��s bald head moving quickly in the room. As for the person he was fighting, it was just a shadow, and her identity couldn��t be distinguished. However, it was certain that she wasn��t Sheng Yue, because Su Liang saw that both of her hands were intact.


    This made Su Liang a little puzzled: it wasn��t Sheng Yue, and there was only one person�� unlike what she had guessed.


    But that didn��t matter. Su Liang raised the nail gun, held her breath, and aimed at the person��s chest.


    A momentter, Cheng Yun saw the person he was fighting with suddenly sway, staggered a few steps, and covered her chest with one hand while looking at the door.


    Cheng Yun took the opportunity to hit the person��s knee with his stick!


    Su Liang pushed open the door, was about to add another shot, but Cheng Yun stopped her, ��Don��t kill him! They caught Little Jingyun and he��s by theke!��


    Su Liang��s expression changed abruptly. Was there an aplice outside?


    Pu Cheng��s chest was pierced, and he felt numb around the wound. It was poisoned! He tried to leave, but Cheng Yun wouldn��t let him. At the same time, he warned Su Liang, ��You go back and hide, don��te out! I��ll take him in exchange for Little Jingyun!��


    Hearing this, Su Liang raised her gun again and shot Pu Cheng in the thigh. He swayed and knelt on the ground!


    Su Liang walked over, Cheng Yun frowned, ��You better go back, I can handle this.��


    Su Liang shook her head slightly, walked forward, pulled off the mask on Pu Cheng��s face, revealing a strange and ordinary face. For safety reasons, Sheng Yue had arranged a disguise for Pu Cheng.


    ��You are Sheng Yue��s subordinate?�� Su Liang asked coldly. She and Cheng Yun hadn��t thought of Pu Cheng at all, so at this moment, they didn��t have any doubts about his disguise.


    Pu Cheng nodded with a pale face, ��Yes.��


    ��Then it��s no use. Sheng Yue wouldn��tpromise for a subordinate,�� Su Liang said coldly.


    Pu Cheng looked down and said, ��I am his father.��


    Su Liang was stunned and looked at Cheng Yun, ��In that case, you take him to exchange for Lin Jingyun.��


    Cheng Yun nodded, hesitated for a moment when Su Liang handed him the sword, took it, and dragged Pu Cheng up, putting the sword to his neck, ��Let��s go!��


    Su Liang watched Cheng Yun and Pu Cheng leave the room and go downstairs. She didn��t return to the secret room, but turned and saw a figure standing by theke, which should be Sheng Yue. Sheng Yue had a father, something that even Min Rou didn��t know. Min Rou had said that Sheng Yue was an orphan taken in by Xingluo Ind. It seemed that there were still many secrets about Sheng Yue.


    Sheng Yue watched Cheng Yun abducting Pu Cheng out of Yuanming Pavilion with a calm expression, while the crying Lin Jingyun in his arms had fallen asleep.


    ��He said he��s your father.�� Cheng Yun said coldly, ��Release the child, and I��ll release him.��


    Sheng Yue countered, ��Are you a monk? Would you really kill my father?��


    Cheng Yun��s face froze, ��I��I am a monk, but if you dare to hurt little Jingyun, you are not human!��


    Pu Cheng looked at Cheng Yun, his eyes filled withplexity. This child had already changed, but he hadn��t noticed, which was the main reason for his failure tonight. Cheng Yun hadn��t be bad, just more intense.


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��Fine. Let��s do the exchange.�� As soon as he finished speaking, he walked over to Cheng Yun.


    Cheng Yun kept a guard on her eyes, and Sheng Yue quickly approached and handed over the child in his arms.


    Cheng Yun held the sword in one hand and took the child with the other. Pu Cheng was then dragged away by Sheng Yue.


    The reversal of the situation Su Liang worried about did not happen, as Sheng Yue left immediately with Pu Cheng.


    From the shadows, Su Liang came running out and fired a few more shots at the two men. However, the nail gun had limited range, and Sheng Yue was alert, so it didn��t hit him. He looked back at Su Liang, his eyes deep, and then turned away, disappearing into the woods with Pu Cheng.


    ��Quickly check if little Jingyun is alright? Why isn��t he crying anymore?�� Cheng Yun looked anxious, having already thrown the sword away.


    Su Liang looked at the child and shook her head, ��He��s fine, just asleep. We should send him back��no, let him stay for now; I��ll have Qi Yan inform the Lin family.��


    As they spoke, Qi Yan came running over with the worried Lin Bojun, ��Xiaoliang, Jingyun has been stolen!��


    Lights were lit in Yuanming Pavilion, and by the time Su Liang brought the three children out of the secret chamber, it was well into the night.


    Lin Jingyun was taken away by Lin Bojun. Su Liang apologized, but Lin Bojun said it wasn��t her fault. He would be careful to protect his family now that he knew someone was plotting in secret, and he woulde to talk to Su Liang tomorrow about tonight��s events.


    ��Are you hurt?�� Su Liang asked Cheng Yun.


    Cheng Yun shook his head, ��I��m fine. Why did those people want to kidnap you?��


    ��To kill me,�� Su Liang said.


    Cheng Yun frowned, ��Evil people.��


    The two children nodded, ��Big bad guys!��


    Ji Xiaoshu was furious, ��Despicable! To think they��d kidnap Third Junior Brother! He��s so well-behaved!��


    ��Exactly! Too cruel!�� Zhengzheng clenched his tiny fists and said.


    ��You two should go back to your rooms and sleep,�� Su Liang pulled them up, ��I have something to discuss with your Uncle Cheng Yun.��


    After the children left, Su Liang sighed softly, ��I��m lucky you were here tonight, otherwise I would have been kidnapped.��


    Cheng Yun nodded but remained silent, hesitating to speak.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��The person I fought with���� Cheng Yun��s eyebrows furrowed.


    ��You know him?�� Su Liang was surprised.


    Cheng Yun shook his head, ��No��his moves are somewhat familiar, like I��ve seen them somewhere before.��


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed, ��There aren��t many people who have fought with you, are there?��


    ��It shouldn��t be. It��s my mistake��just a coincidence, I guess.�� Cheng Yun shook his head repeatedly.


    Su Liang��s heart was struck with a thought, ��Don��t tell me that the martial arts moves you found familiar came from your master?�� Su Liang knew Cheng Yun; he was highly skilled in martial arts, but back then he was a simpleton who would rather be beaten up by a crowd on the street than fight back. He had only done some things contrary to the monk��s code of conduct under her guidance; nothing else. The fact that Cheng Yun was so conflicted and denied his own feelings meant that it could not be an illusion or a coincidence.


    Moreover, Su Liang suddenly thought that during the day, Cheng Yun��s master had left without saying goodbye, and the mysterious monk Pu Cheng, whom she had met at night, had the same face as Sheng Yue��s father�� Those eyes, the way he looked at Cheng Yun, it was him!


    Earlier, when it was dark, Su Liang��s attention had been so focused on observing Sheng Yue that she had seen certain things but did not have time to process them, and only now recalled her memory.


    Cheng Yun��s face turned pale, ��That wasn��t my master. My master has no hair, no son, and he��s not a bad person.��


    ��Do you know everything about his past?�� Su Liang asked.


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��He said someone killed his wife, and he became a monk out of despair.��


    ��Since he had a wife, it��s possible he had a son.�� Su Liang asked Cheng Yun to tell her what happened from the beginning to the end of the night, including what they said.


    Cheng Yun started from the moment he saw someoneing out of the woods until Su Liang appeared. She knew everything that happened after that.


    After listening, Su Liang was even more certain that the man who imed to be Sheng Yue��s father had to be Pu Cheng.


    Cheng Yun was involved in the situation and unwilling to believe that his master was not a good person. However, from what he told Su Liang, it was apparent that both of them were polite to Cheng Yun and did not want to fight him. Furthermore, Sheng Yue��s father even told Cheng Yun, ��Tonight has nothing to do with him.�� This clearly implied that he wanted Cheng Yun to stay out of the matter, so as not to ruin their ns or make things difficult for them.


    At the time, there was no light, and Su Liang only saw the man��s face in the moonlight without taking a close look, so she did not notice any signs of disguise. However, since Sheng Yue knew the Disguise Technique, it was entirely possible for him to make Pu Cheng appearpletely unrted to a monk.


    ��You�� do you really think it��s my master?�� Cheng Yun looked incredulous.


    Su Liang nodded, ��That��s what I think. No one else should have shown that kind of behavior. Perhaps your master tricked you intoing to see me today, taking the opportunity to leave himself, not expecting me to keep you at my house.��


    ��My master�� why would he do this? He��s not that kind of person!�� Cheng Yun still refused to believe it.


    ��What else could it be for, of course, it��s for his son.�� Su Liang snorted coldly, ��Maybe his nature isn��t bad, but some people would do anything for their children. At the time, if it was someone else in your ce, with Sheng Yue��s capabilities, there would have been a chance to kill you and continue threatening me with Jingyun. Tonight, if it hadn��t been for you, they wouldn��t have been so merciful. They didn��t fail, they just gave up temporarily because of you.��


    As soon as Su Liang finished speaking, she could tell from Cheng Yun��s expression that he was somewhat on the verge of copsing. For a moment, he could not ept that the person who could do such evil deeds was the Pu Cheng he regarded as a father.


    As Su Liang looked at Cheng Yun, she remembered what Pu Cheng had said about his background: an orphan left behind by a good friend.


    In her previous life, there was a saying �C I have a friend�� At this moment, Su Liang even began to suspect that Cheng Yun might also be Pu Cheng��s son. Although the two did not look alike, Pu Cheng genuinely cared for Cheng Yun.


    Su Liang didn��t voice her suspicion, as she might be overthinking, and she didn��t want to provoke Cheng Yun any further at this point. However, she kept this guess in mind.


    ��They won��te again at least for tonight. You should rest first, and we��ll talk about the rest tomorrow.�� Su Liang gently patted Cheng Yun��s shoulder.


    Cheng Yun walked out with a nk expression, stumbled over his stick after two steps and nearly fell. He steadied himself and then turned back to ask Su Liang, ��Little Nuannuan�� She wasn��t scared, right?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��It��s fine, she doesn��t know anything, sleeping like a pig, carefree.��


    ��Carefree�� It��s not so bad, actually.�� Cheng Yun walked out with a bitter smile on his face, not returning to his room, but sitting in the small hall, looking out of the window.


    Su Liang sighed, closed the door, went back to the bedside, and looked at Gu Xiaonuan, letting out a long breath.


    The moon was bright, and the stars were sparse outside the city. The wind was soughing through the woods.


    Sheng Yue removed the two nails from Pu Cheng��s body and gave him an antidote.


    Pu Cheng leaned against arge tree with a pale face.


    Sheng Yue sat down beside him, speaking softly, ��Father, were you helping me tonight?��


    Pu Cheng��s tone was sour, ��What do you expect me to do? Kill your brother?��


    ��Brother���� Sheng Yue snorted, ��It seems he isn��t the naive, innocent child father described. If I wanted to kill him, I could have done so at that moment, but I gave up. Adding today��s failure, father owes me twice. If we don��t act soon, Gu Ling will be back.��

 Chapter 430: 430. She is fake.

    Chapter 430: 430. She is fake.


    Trantor: 549690339


    Gu Xiaonuan, who had slept the bestst night, was the first to wake up today. She rolled around beside Su Liang, calling for her mother and father one moment after the other.


    With Gu Xiaonuan in her arms, Su Liang sat up, looking at her radiant smile, she sighed, ��I envy you so much.�� She also wanted to have a carefree life. However, since transmigrating to this time, troubles have been non-stop.


    When Su Liang came out of her room, she saw Cheng Yun sleeping on a small hall table. The sunlight passed through the window and shone on his bald head, like a piece of pure and wless jade.


    As Su Liang prepared to quietly go downstairs, Gu Xiaonuan shouted out loud, ��Uncle!��


    Cheng Yun instantly sat upright and then stood up. He looked at Gu Xiaonuan while wearing a confused look on his face, but his body had already reacted. He waved his hand at Gu Xiaonuan and managed to pull out a smile.


    After catching Gu Xiaonuan��s outstretched hand, Su Liang said to Cheng Yun, ��Go back to your room and continue sleeping.��


    But Cheng Yun was already wide awake and remembered the events ofst night. A faint shadow loomed over his clear eyes as he said, ��I want to take a walk outside.��


    ��That��s fine. But just walk within the mansion grounds.�� Su Liang nodded.


    ��Alright.�� Cheng Yun went downstairs, his footsteps heavy. His gray monk robe was wrinkled, and there was a tear on the back.


    Seeing Cheng Yun��s torn clothes, Su Liang was even more certain that Pu Cheng didn��t want to hurt him. As Cheng Yun��s master, Pu Cheng��s strength was undoubtedly superior to Cheng Yun��s, and it was abnormal for Cheng Yun to stop himst night.


    As she went downstairs, Su Liang encountered Qiao Cong, who frowned and took Gu Xiaonuan from her, ��Are you all okay?��


    Su Liang shook her head slightly, ��It was a close call.��


    ��Damn it!�� Qiao Cong couldn��t conceal his anger, ��Shameless scoundrels, using such a small child to threaten you!��


    Ren Dong and Yan Shiba appeared at the door.


    Yan Shiba��splexion was much better. She no longer needed a wheelchair or help walking. As soon as she entered, she asked Su Liang, ��I heard there was an assassinst night? Are you all okay?��


    Seeing Yan Shiba��s concern, Su Liang sighed softly, ��Temporarily safe. But the assassin wasn��t captured, and given their methods, they mighte again tonight.��


    ��What should we do?�� Yan Shiba frowned, ��Shall we hide first?��


    ��It��s useless.�� Su Liang shook her head. Sheng Yue knew very well how to handle her. She had already experienced hiding but being forced outst night. Although she didn��te out specifically because Sheng Yue had captured Lin Jingyun, if it hadn��t been for Cheng Yun, anyone else facing Pu Cheng and Sheng Yue would have inevitably called Su Liang toe out to avoid a terrible oue.


    Seeing Yan Shiba sigh, Su Liang changed the topic, ��Gu Ling is not at home now, and there is a shortage of people here. Your health has improved a lot these past few days, haven��t you forgotten how to use martial arts?��


    Yan Shiba was stunned for a moment, then shook her head, ��I can��t remember what kind of martial arts I used to be able to do.��


    ��Give it a try, and you��ll know. The body has its memory.�� Su Liang looked at Ren Dong, ��After breakfast, you spar with Yan Shiba to help her recall her skills.��


    Ren Dong immediately nodded, ��Yes, Master. I will be careful not to hurt Miss Yan.��


    Yan Shiba closed her eyes, while Su Liang turned to talk to Nangong Qian.


    After breakfast, Cheng Yun hadn��t returned from his walk outside, and the two children upstairs were still asleep.


    Ren Dong and Yan Shiba went to the open space by theke to prepare for the spar as Su Liang had instructed. Qiao Cong was there to watch the fight.


    Su Liang, holding Gu Xiaonuan, sat by the window and watched without going out.


    Yan Shiba picked up the long sword with a bewildered expression. It seemed as if she had forgotten even the basic starting stance.


    Qiao Cong frowned, ��That��s not right. You��ve lost your memory, not your intelligence. Go ahead and try again. What feels the most natural?��


    Yan Shiba changed her position again, and this time it was almost correct.


    Ren Dong turned her head and looked at Su Liang.


    Su Liang raised her hand, giving Ren Dong a signal.


    Just as Qiao Cong looked in disbelief at Yan Shiba still adjusting her posture, Ren Dong suddenly attacked Yan Shiba, aiming straight for her heart!


    Qiao Cong was stunned for a moment, then saw Yan Shiba quickly sidestepping and narrowly avoiding the attack. The sword in her hand changed positions as well. This time, she didn��t have that lost and bewildered look as before.


    Ren Dong��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��It seems Master was right; Miss Yan��s body does have memory!�� She attacked Yan Shiba again after saying this.


    However, Yan Shiba became slow and unresponsive again, hurriedly retreating. Her long sword fell to the ground, and she almost fell into theke, but Ren Dong pulled her back.


    Qiao Cong, who had been watching the whole scene, couldn��t make sense of it and went back to Yuanming Pavilion.


    With a concerned expression, Ren Dong looked at Yan Shiba, ��Are you alright, Miss Yan? I��m sorry, I was too impatient.��


    Yan Shiba��s face was pale, ��I��m fine�� Su Liang may be right, but after the first attack, I came to my senses. I thought too much, and now I can��t do it.��


    ��That should be the case.�� Ren Dong nodded, ��Let��s stop here for today. I��ll take Miss Yan back to rest.��


    ��No need to apany me, I can go back by myself.�� Yan Shiba shook her head.


    ��Alright then.�� Ren Dong straightened Yan Shiba��s clothes and picked up the long sword from the ground. As she watched Yan Shiba��s slow footsteps, her eyes suddenly turned cold.


    At this moment, Qiao Cong was talking to Su Liang, ��Her behavior is strange!��


    Su Liang gently shook Gu Xiaonuan��s little hand, ��She is not Yan Shiba, I��m sure.�� Even if her memory was erased, the body��s reaction, especially in martial arts, was ingrained in the muscle memory over the years and shouldn��t be like that.


    Ren Dong came in, ��Master, should we capture and interrogate her?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��That won��t work. If my guess is correct, she��s an imposter. Remember the injuries on her body when she arrived? Her life was hanging by a thread, and some damages were beyond recovery.��


    Rendon��s expression became serious. She had seen the injuries on that person��s body, even her left chest had been cut off. What kind of person would go to such lengths to impersonate someone else?


    ��Her disguise is so good that I��m still not sure, I always felt that I was overthinking it.�� Su Liang said thoughtfully. The injuries were a strong piece of evidence that she was Yan Shiba since Su Liang knew the ins and outs of Yan Shiqi and Yan Shiba��s past grudges; Yan Shiqi would be able to do such things to Yan Shiba.


    If it wasn��t for the fact that Su Liang learned about Yan Shiba��s amnesia and then saw Lian Shan visiting the mansion, she wouldn��t have be suspicious.


    ��Are there identical twins who can fool even your eyes?�� Qiao Cong frowned.


    ��It��s not umon for twins to look very simr, but Yan Shiba shouldn��t have a twin sister, or she would know.�� Su Liang said. Considering that this Yan Shiba came from Sheng Yue and that there are transmigrators on Xingluo Ind, Su Liang thought of what she had previously considered impossible: stic surgery.


    ��What should we do then?�� Ren Dong asked.


    Su Liang pondered for a moment, ��Go to Minister Min��s Mansion and invite Min Rou over. Also, ask Qi Jun toe.��


    Ren Dong obeyed and left.


    Qiao Cong looked puzzled, ��What are you nning to do?��


    ��Test her directly to see if she recognizes Sheng Yue.�� Su Liang said.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu didn��t wake up untilte in the morning, and Su Liang reheated breakfast for them.


    Both of them were concerned about what happenedst night, so after finishing their breakfast, they didn��t go out to y. Instead, they snuggled up to Su Liang��s side and asked her how to deal with the bad guys. As smart kids, they knew that the viins fromst night woulde back after escaping.


    ��I haven��t thought about it yet.�� Su Liang sent the two children to apany Cheng Yun, ��Uncle Cheng Yun is in a bad mood. Go and y with him, or ask him to teach you Stick Techniques.��


    ��Alright.�� Ji Xiaoshu nodded and shouted at Cheng Yun, who was still wandering by theke, ��Uncle Cheng Yun, we��reing!�� Then he and Zhengzheng ran out together.


    Su Liang knew that Cheng Yun needed time to digest the fact that his master��s senior brother was not a good person. Adjusting his mood and letting him see other important people and events in his life would help him.


    Cheng Yun was pulled by the two children to the forest. Zhengzheng kindly handed him a in Steamed Bun to eat.


    After a while, Rendong brought Min Rou over, and Qi Jun also arrived. Su Liang asked Rendong to go back and watch Yan Shiba.


    ��I learned from Miss Rendong that Sheng Yue camest night and captured Little Jingyun?�� Min Rou��s face was tight, ��He��s really despicable! He��ll do anything to achieve his goals! Tell me what you need me to do.��


    Su Liang signaled Qi Jun to sit down, ��I want to disguise him as Sheng Yue. You watch and tell me what it should look like.��


    Min Rou was stunned for a moment, then nodded, ��Okay.��


    About a quarter of an hourter, Qi Jun��s face had changed to a different appearance.


    ��It��s almost like this, able to deceive the real from the fake.�� Min Rou praised Su Liang��s Disguise Technique, ��Qi Jun��s figure is also very simr to Sheng Yue��s.��


    Qi Jun took a bronze mirror, looked at the face in the mirror, and was surprised, ��It looks a bit familiar. I��ve seen it somewhere.��


    ��Pu Cheng.�� Su Liang��s eyes were cold.


    Pu Cheng had been to the mansion three or four times recently, and Qi Jun had only met him once. He had an impression of him, but because Pu Cheng was bald and much younger than Sheng Yue, he felt a vague familiarity but didn��t think of him.


    Even if Min Rou had drawn a portrait of Sheng Yue for Su Liang, it wouldn��t be easy to see that he resembled Pu Cheng because of the vast differences in temperament and style, and the fact that they werepletely separate worlds to Su Liang untilst night.


    Min Rou was puzzled, ��Who is Pu Cheng?��


    ��Sheng Yue��s father.�� Su Liang said.


    Min Rou was stunned, ��His father is actually still alive? He said his parents were dead, and he had a younger brother, who also died from illness.��


    A younger brother�� Su Liang looked at Cheng Yun, who was being pulled by Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu toward the Yuanming Pavilion, and figured that he was probably the ��dead�� brother Sheng Yue mentioned. Sheng Yue looked like Pu Cheng, while Cheng Yun might resemble his mother, so their rtionship with the father and son was not apparent.


    The two adults and two children entered the door. Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu greeted Min Rou, and they both curiously looked at Qi Jun. They recognized him from his clothes but not his face.


    Cheng Yun, on the other hand, froze when he saw Qi Jun��s face, ��This is��?��


    ��The man who held Jingyun hostagest night. His name is Sheng Yue, and he looks like this.�� Su Liang said.


    Cheng Yun��s hands clenched tightly. Su Liang said the person he fought withst night was Pu Cheng. Cheng Yun didn��t doubt Su Liang��s judgment, but he didn��t want to believe it. He kept telling himself that there might have been some misunderstanding. But now, looking at Qi Jun��s disguised face, he knew Su Liang was right.


    ��You two take Uncle Cheng Yun upstairs to rest.�� Su Liang said to the children.


    Cheng Yun was dazed as they led him upstairs, one on each side.


    Before the disguise started, Min Rou had already answered Su Liang��s questions about Sheng Yue��s clothing style. Now, Qi Yan returned from outside with a new set of clothes and shoes, which Min Rou looked at and said were simr enough.


    Qi Jun changed into them and put on a mask that Su Liang had given him. Sheng Yue had worn a simr mask that night, and Gu Ling had one too.


    ��Very simr.�� Min Rou examined Qi Jun in front of her, ��Pay attention to the eyes. His eyes are always cold, as if he doesn��t care about anything.��


    As for the voice, Su Liang had heard Sheng Yue��s voicest night, and Min Rou confirmed that Qi Jun��s imitation of it was urate.


    ��It��s good enough.�� Min Rou nodded, looking at Qi Jun��s calm and unppable eyes.


    Su Liang instructed Qi Jun that she wouldter call Ren Dong away and let Qi Jun pretend to be Sheng Yue and secretly find Yan Shiba to test her reaction. Although it��s broad daylight, Sheng Yue��s strength allows him to sneak into the mansion without being noticed during the day.


    Qi Jun nodded in understanding, ��I know what to do.��


    As for Sheng Yue��s severed hand, Su Liang didn��t make a fuss, and Yan Shiba wouldn��t know, so Qi Jun didn��t need to disguise that specifically.


    Ren Dong��s courtyard.


    ��Miss Yan, the Master has asked me toe over, are you all right here?�� Ren Dong asked from outside the door.


    Yan Shiba��s voice came from within, ��I��m fine, I want to rest for a while, you go ahead.��


    ��Alright.�� With that, Ren Dong left.


    Yan Shiba listened to the retreating footsteps and sat on the edge of the bed, clutching her hands anxiously.


    About two quarters of an hour after Ren Dong left, the slightly open window suddenly moved.


    Yan Shiba looked alert as a shadow came through the window, which was then closed immediately after.


    The figure turned, and Yan Shiba met those calm eyes, breathed a sigh of relief, stood up and blurted out, ��Master!��


    Qi Jun: �� As Su Liang guessed, this was definitely not Yan Shiba. Moreover, the voice was not unfamiliar; he was sure he had heard it before.


    Qi Jun didn��t speak, quietly looking around.


    ��Yan Shiba�� sighed and said, ��I think Su Liang is starting to suspect me. Today, she let her maid test my martial arts, I��m not sure if I��m exposed. Master, if you don��te, I really don��t know what to do.��


    Qi Jun looked coldly at ��Yan Shiba,�� ��What did I tell you to do?�� His tone was intimidating.


    ��Yan Shiba�� stiffened and lowered her head, ��Master told me not to arouse Su Liang��s suspicion, I promised I could do it at the time, I��ve tried my best, but she��s too suspicious. My face clearly has no ws, and even with such injuries, she doesn��t believe me. I should have taken the opportunity to kill her when I could stand! At the beginning, she hadn��t been suspicious!��


    ��Did I tell you to kill her? Do you think you can kill her?�� Qi Jun asked coldly.


    ��Yan Shiba�� shook her head, ��No. Master told me to lie in wait by Su Liang��s side for further instructions, but I can��t stand it any longer. Please take me away now, Master.��


    Qi Jun suddenly approached ��Yan Shiba,�� staring at her face, ��Is Su Liang really not suspicious of this face?��


    ��Yan Shiba�� nodded, ��This I can confirm, she didn��t notice anything wrong at all. Master truly has a pair of divine hands and is a real divine doctor.��


    ��Since she deliberately tests you, she won��t do anything to you for the time being. I��lle back tonight and take you away,�� Qi Jun said.


    Then I��ll wait for Master. ��Yan Shiba�� rxed her brow, ��Master, be careful too. The little monk is very powerful. But threatening Su Liang with hostages from outside will surely work, she��s the kind of person who won��t stand idly by and watch innocent people get hurt because of her.��


    ��You don��t need to lecture me.�� Qi Jun left the same way he came in after saying.


    ��Yan Shiba�� sat back on the bed, exhaling deeply.


    Seeing Qi Jun return, Su Liang asked, ��How did it go?��


    ��It��s fake, she said that the face was made by Sheng Yue��s divine hands,�� Qi Jun said affirmatively, ��And I recognized who she is from her voice.��


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed as she heard Qi Jun utter three words, ��Nian Ruxue.��

 Chapter 431: 431. The Little Monk’s Determination

    Chapter 431: 431. The Little Monk��s Determination


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang hadn��t forgotten Nian Ruxue, but it had been a while since she had heard that name.


    Nian Ruxue once had a marriage agreement with Gu Ling, butter it was proven that the so-called marriage agreement was obtained through deception. She deceived Nian Ruting, Nian Jincheng, and used all avable resources to climb up the socialdder.


    If it were not for Su Liang��s extraordinary return to the capital city to participate in the Military Exam, Nian Ruxue��s deception would have continued. With her unscrupulous nature to achieve her goals, she could have reached a very high position.


    However, what she gained through maniption would ultimately be hollow. The reason why Nian Ruxue failed miserably and lost everything was that shecked the talent and strength to truly stand on her own.


    Her beauty, which she was most proud of, was not only inferior to Su Liang��s, but also hardly worthy of mention in the eyes of truly shrewd men. For example, even Duanmu Chen, who was not the crown prince at that time, had no interest in Nian Ruxue. Instead, he admireddies like Qin Yujin and Lin Xueqing who had both beauty and talent.


    As for Nian Ruxue��s strength in the Military Exam, it was also a deception, making Nian Ruting her puppet.


    In Nian Jincheng��s words: Nian Ruxue��s ambition was sky-high, but she had mediocre talent and couldn��t bear hardships. Focusing on taking shortcuts seemed to be her specialty.


    With bad intentions andcking morality and talent, falling down was just a matter of time.


    Nian Ruxue, the primary cause of the disaster that befell the Nian Family, disappeared on the day the truth came to light. She had manipted Nian Ruting to go to prison, nearly ruining Nian Jincheng��s life and career, and others in the Nian Family were also exiled, yet there has been no trace of her since that day.


    Su Liang knew that Nian Ruxue must hate her and may even me her for all her misfortunes. Su Liang became the Martial Arts Champion, shined brilliantly, exposed her deception, and married Gu Ling.


    One could say Su Liang had everything Nian Ruxue wanted: fame, power, status, and the best man in the world.


    Considering the efforts Nian Ruxue made in disguising herself as Yan Shiba to deceive Su Liang, including hurting herself, Su Liang couldn��t help but admire this woman who nowcked scruples and was willing to suffer.


    It was clear from the words Nian Ruxue said to Qi Jun that her desire to kill Su Liang was extremely strong. If it were not for herck of power, she would have done it a long time ago.


    Qi Jun and Ren Dong noticed Su Liang was deep in thought, so they didn��t interrupt her.


    It was only when Su Liang picked up her tea that Ren Dong asked, ��Master, what should we do with that woman?��


    Su Liang drank a few sips of the cooled tea and said, ��Ren Dong, you take Min Rou home. Qi Jun, don��t remove your disguise for now. I��m going to talk to Nian Ruxue.��


    After finishing the conversation, Su Liang went upstairs. The broken porcin in the room had been cleaned up, but not discarded. It was ced in a box on the table. It was Gu Ling��s favorite vase, and Su Liang thought that he might want to fix it when he had spare time in the future.


    Su Liang took a box off the bookshelf in the room, opened it, and found a set of Gu Ling��s carving knives. Gu Ling had another set he always carried with him. She picked the sharpest-looking one, closed the box, and put it back in its original spot. As soon as she walked out the door, she saw Ji Xiaoshu sticking her head out from the opposite room.


    ��Mother, Uncle Cheng Yun seems really sad. He��s lying down but not sleeping at all. What should we do?�� Ji Xiaoshu tiptoed over and whispered as she held Su Liang��s hand.


    ��Then you guys continue doing your makeup homework.�� Su Liang said softly.


    ��Huh?�� Ji Xiaoshu was dumbfounded as she watched Su Liang walk downstairs. With a small sigh, she went back and told Zhengzheng that their master had a newmand��hurry up and finish their makeup homework!


    Su Liang went downstairs and saw Qiao Cong talking to Qi Jun, and she already knew what was going on. Nangong Qian was feeding Gu Xiaonuan water nearby.


    Qiao Cong stood up and followed Su Liang out.


    ��Master doesn��t need to apany me, she can��t do anything to me. I can kill her with just the flick of my finger.�� Su Liang said. To be honest, she had been suspicious before, but she couldn��t be sure, so she added a poison to ��Yan Shiba��s�� medicine that could be triggered at any time, sending her to see the Yama King.


    ��I won��t show my face, but I��ll watch,�� Qiao Cong snorted coldly.


    In fact, learning that Pu Cheng was Sheng Yue��s father made Qiao Cong think of his own past blunders. Su Liang was right in saying that people would do anything for their children and grandchildren, even breaking the principles and bottom lines of being a human. Qiao Cong knew that the present and future he had with his grandchildren was purely good luck, and this luck was given by Su Liang. Considering what they had done, it wouldn��t be excessive for Su Liang and Gu Ling to kill them all.


    Therefore, Qiao Cong cherished what he had even more, and wanted to make up for his past mistakes, protect Su Liang and her daughter, and this family. For this, he was willing to pay any price.


    Su Liang was unaware of Qiao Cong��s thoughts, as they had long reconciled and let the past be the past. She was pondering what to say to Nian Ruxue��


    Footsteps sounded in the courtyard, and Nian Ruxue quickly removed her shoes and socks,y on the bed, and covered herself with a quilt.


    Shortly after, a knock on the door sounded, followed by Su Liang��s voice, ��It��s me.��


    After a while, Nian Ruxue sat up and replied, ��Come in, Sister Liang. I just fell asleep.��


    Su Liang pushed open the door and entered, while Qiao Cong had already circled to the window.


    Nian Ruxue got off the bed, yawned, ��Why did youe here? Is there anything wrong?��


    Su Liang walked straight to the bedside. The moment Nian Ruxue heard her say ��something is wrong��, she was suddenly pushed back down to lie on the bed.


    Nian Ruxue��s face turned pale in shock as she saw a silver-ded sharp knife hanging in front of her! The de was only half an inch away from her eyes!


    Nian Ruxue broke out into a cold sweat and didn��t dare to move. ��Sister Liang, what are you doing����


    The next moment, Nian Ruxue saw Su Liang��s lips move, and then she heard three familiar words that struck her like lightning!


    ��Nian, Ru, Xue.�� Su Liang enunciated each word, every one of them like a heavy hammer, fiercely pounding Nian Ruxue��s brain, leaving her mind nk and her face devoid of color.


    Before Nian Ruxue could even begin to think about how Su Liang could possibly know it was her, she heard Su Liang voluntarily exin, ��The master who came just now was my guard in disguise. When you had Nian Ruting pretend to be you in the Military Exam, and now you��re pretending to be Yan Shiba to be a spy beside me, why didn��t you think that I would use the same method against you? Do you really think your disguise is wless? Oh no, you panicked today, feeling that you were going to be exposed. You even mistook your own master for someone else. With that alone, I heard you want to kill me? Who gave you the courage and confidence?��


    Su Liang��s knife approached Nian Ruxue��s eyes, clearly seeing the reflection of the de in her eyes. ��Now, you should only be thinking about one thing �C prove your worth to me. Otherwise, I will first cut off your face that doesn��t belong to you, and then have someone peel your skin alive. Because I��m busy and don��t have the time, but I feel that I must send you off slowly and properly to do justice to your brilliant n of using kidnapped hostages to threaten me. Within three breaths, give me one reason, or I will blind one of your eyes. Three, two����


    Nian Ruxue turned pale, ��Yan Shiba�� Yan Shiba is still alive!��


    This was indeed one of the questions Su Liang had originally nned to ask. Su Liang guessed that Yan Shiba��s chances of survival were slim, but hearing Nian Ruxue��s words, she felt that it was not impossible for Yan Shiba to be alive. As the saying goes, ��A living person has value.�� The real Yan Shiba was not suitable to be a spy, but ��killing her�� and ��temporarily sparing her life for future use�� were more in line with Su Liang��s judgment of Sheng Yue��s style.


    ��Useful,�� Su Liang��s eyes turned icy. ��But it doesn��t reflect your worth. You should persuade me that your life is useful, for example, by keeping you alive, I can make Sheng Yue hand over the real Yan Shiba. Do you have that kind of worth?��


    ��Yes!�� Nian Ruxue blurted out, ��Don��t kill me, I��m useful!��


    Su Liang sneered, ��After so long, seeing you now disappoints me. I thought you were hiding somewhere, biding your time, waiting to strike back and pose a threat to me.��


    Nian Ruxue��s face stiffened, Su Liang��s words struck her deepest pain. When she learned that her secret was discovered and fled, she indeed thought that one day she would make a strongeback, reiming what belonged to her and crushing Su Liang underfoot!


    But dreams are often grander than reality. Without talent and strength, Nian Ruxue couldn��t find a ce to practice her deception, nor an opportunity to improve herself in the years she was missing.


    And the result was her present state.


    ��Tell me, what use are you?�� Su Liang coldly asked, ��Three breaths time, and I��ve already picked an eye.�� As she spoke, the knife in her hand slowly moved from above Nian Ruxue��s right eye to her left eye.


    ��I���� Nian Ruxue��s face turned ashen, ��I��m Sheng Yue��s woman!��


    ��Really? I don��t believe it.�� Su Liang��s face showed ridicule. To be honest, she thought Sheng Yue wouldn��t be interested in Nian Ruxue.


    ��It��s true�� it��s really true!�� Nian Ruxue��s expression was desperate, ��It was Mo Yan who arranged for me to be with him on Xingluo Ind, and he didn��t refuse! I even had a son for him!��


    Su Liang was stunned, and put away her knife, sitting down by the bed.


    Just as Nian Ruxue was slightly relieved, Su Liang��s hand gripped her neck!


    ��Tell me your story, starting from the day you disappeared on the Military Exam. If I find you lying once, I will poke your eye out.�� Su Liang sneered, ��At the moment, I don��t see your true value. Even if what you just said is true, looking at your current state, it��s obvious that Sheng Yue doesn��t care about you and his son isn��t in your stomach.��


    Nian Ruxue looked at Su Liang��s icy eyes, and suddenly burst into tears, sobbing, ��Su Liang, you must know how hard these years have been for me. It��s not easy for me to be alive, being manipted by others, arranged by Mo Yan to be Sheng Yue��s woman, to have a child for him. He changed my appearance to this state, even hurting me to deceive you, I had no chance to refuse�� In your eyes, I��m worthless, you can kill me with a flick of your finger. But do we really have that deep of a grudge to make you want to kill me? I was wrong back then but I didn��t hurt you. I know you have a kind heart, can��t you let me go? You have saved so many people and helped so many people, why can��t you help me and let me break free from the control and suffering?��


    Su Liang��s hand did not withdraw, but neither did it tighten. She looked at Nian Ruxue, her expression calm, ��ying the victim? You��ve been in my house for a while. If you wanted to get free from Sheng Yue��s control and break free from suffering, what were you doing before? He poisoned you, but I could cure it, if you had confessed everything at the beginning, I might��ve let you go. Seeing how excited you were to see Qi Jun pretend to be Sheng Yue today, wanting him to take you away, my house must be the real suffering and I must be the wolf to you.��


    Nian Ruxue��s face stiffened, ��I�� some things are beyond my control, and you know I have always been confused, making the wrong choices in critical moments, but I really didn��t mean to, I swear!��


    Su Liang��s expression remained indifferent, ��Can you stop talking nonsense? Answer my previous question. You can also choose not to say anything, and I��ll poke your eyes out and throw you in the dungeon to wait for death. What you want to say probably isn��t very useful, but it��ll save me some time.��


    Seeing Su Liang raising the knife again, Nian Ruxue��s face changed drastically, ��Alright! I��ll tell!��


    Su Liang looked at Nian Ruxue, and saw her tear-streaked face suddenly give a coldugh, ��I��m not Sheng Yue��s woman, nor have I given birth to a child for him, but I know where he��s keeping Yan Shiba. As long as you swear to let me go, I��ll tell you where Yan Shiba is! This trade is not a loss for you, right? Unless you don��t care about Yan Shiba at all, but seeing how you��ve taken care of me, I think you still want to save her as soon as possible.��


    ��Fine.�� Su Liang nodded.


    Nian Ruxue snorted, ��Swear on your daughter, or I won��t believe it.��


    At the next moment, the knife in Su Liang��s hand cut across Nian Ruxue��s face, drawing a crimson cross on it.


    Nian Ruxue screamed, covering her face, blood seeping through her fingers. She stared at Su Liang, ��Don��t you want Yan Shiba��s life anymore?��


    ��Her life is not in your hands. Since you waver in your words about your rtionship with Sheng Yue, how can I be sure when you say Yan Shiba is still alive?�� Su Liang said coldly, ��Anyway, it��s easy for Sheng Yue to get hostages to threaten me, adding another Yan Shiba. If she��s alive, Sheng Yue would definitely use her. As for you, you can go to die now.��


    As the words fell, the sharp knife in Su Liang��s hand stabbed towards Nian Ruxue��s neck.


    Nian Ruxue pushed Su Liang away violently and fell to the ground, her expression full of shock and horror, ��Don��t kill me, I��ll tell you a secret!��


    As Su Liang approached her with the knife, she heard Nian Ruxue��s trembling voice, ��Sheng Yue�� Sheng Yue��s mother was killed by Mo Yan! I identally overheard this, he thought I was under the influence of sedatives, but I woke up early! This must be useful to you! I swear it��s true! Absolutely true!��


    Su Liang��s heart stirred. Sheng Yue��s mother, the wife who made Pu Cheng sad enough to be a monk, was harmed by Mo Yan? What can be confirmed is that Nian Ruxue was transformed into Yan Shiba by Sheng Yue himself. From this, it can be inferred that Sheng Yue��s mother, with a high probability, was an unknown Transmigrator, and was discovered by Mo Yan back then, just as Mo Yan had sent people to investigate Gu Ling and Su Liang previously. Sheng Yue��s ��Divine Hand�� art might have been taught to him by his mother.


    Considering what Min Rou said about Sheng Yue��s age and process of getting to Xingluo Ind, Su Liang had a bold guess: Did Sheng Yue follow Mo Yan outwardly but actually sought revenge?


    Su Liang looked at Nian Ruxue again, ��Where is Yan Shiba? If you tell me, I won��t kill you today, and I might consider how to use youter. This is the best condition I can give you, or else you��ll see Yama King within three breaths.��


    Nian Ruxue bit her lip, ��If I tell you, you really won��t kill me?��


    ��Don��t test my patience any further.�� Su Liang frowned.


    ��In Liang Country, on Wolong Mountain.�� Nian Ruxue stated a ce that surprised Su Liang.


    ��Alright, since you��ve learned to be obedient, now answer my previous question and tell me what happened between your disappearance and appearing in Su Family Vige again.�� Su Liang sat down once more.


    Nian Ruxue��s expression stiffened, and it was apparent she didn��t want to say it, but Su Liang was insistent. It was difficult to weave fabrications into a coherent story that could stand up to scrutiny.


    ��It��s meaningless for you to fight against me right now.�� Nian Ruxue was still trying to stall, ��You should hurry and figure out how to deal with Sheng Yue. He maye back tonight.��


    ��You don��t need to worry about that.�� Su Liang shook her head. She had already thought about how to deal with Sheng Yue and Pu Cheng next.


    After leaving Ren Dong��s courtyard, Su Liang walked back to Yuanming Pavilion alone, only to see Cheng Yuning out from inside.


    ��Su Liang.�� Cheng Yun spoke, his voice somewhat hoarse, and he no longer called her Su benefactor.


    ��How are you?�� Su Liang asked.


    Cheng Yun shook his head, ��I am fine. But there is something I need to tell you.��


    Su Liang nodded slightly, ��Go ahead.��


    Cheng Yun��s eyes suddenly became sharp, ��Since that person is my master, you said he cares about me. If he takes another hostage to threaten you again, don��t show yourself. If he doesn��t back down, I��ll end my own life!��

 Chapter 432: 432. The same jade pendant

    Chapter 432: 432. The same jade pendant<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Hidden behind the door, Ji Xiaoshu listened with astonishment. ��No wonder Uncle Cheng Yun was so heartbroken and didn��t say anything when asked. So it turns out that the big viin who caught Third Junior Brotherst night was actually Cheng Yun��s master!��


    Zhengzheng frowned, ��True, we can��t judge a person by their appearance. He looked like a good person.��<div>


    ��That��s called a hypocrite, a real viin!�� Ji Xiaoshu huffed. ��This kind of person is more hateful than those who openly do harm! They��re not only bad but also deceive people��s emotions!��


    Zhengzheng let out a small sigh and gestured for Ji Xiaoshu to stop talking. He listened intently to Su Liang and Cheng Yun��s conversation, thinking that Su Liang would definitely not let Cheng Yun take his own life.


    Unexpectedly, Su Liang said, ��Alright, I��ve been thinking the same.��


    Both kids were a bit stunned. This didn��t match their expectations.


    Soon, Zhengzheng whispered, ��This must be Master��s n. It��s not as simple as it seems.��


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately nodded in agreement, ��Yes, yes, right! It must be the case!��


    The next moment, Su Liang turned her head to look at them. The two little ones immediately retracted their heads, only to hear Su Liang ask, ��Has your homework beenpleted?��


    Ji Xiaoshu quickly pulled Zhengzheng to the desk by the window, ��Was Master just asking about homework? Does Uncle Cheng Yun also have homework assigned by Master? Master is really terrifying. She doesn��t spare even the monks.��


    Zhengzheng covered Ji Xiaoshu��s mouth, stopping him from speaking. His attempt to cover up his eavesdropping had been quite terrible.


    Upon hearing the footsteps behind her, Su Liang saw Qiao Cong returning. Earlier, while she was questioning Nian Ruxue, Qiao Cong had been listening under the back window.


    ��Are you discussing how to deal with Sheng Yue? Why not go inside and talk?�� Qiao Cong asked.<div>


    Su Liang shook her head slightly, ��I want to chat with Cheng Yun. I will see Masterter.��


    ��That��s fine, too. I know you��ll have a n. I��ll go check on Nuannuan.�� With that, Qiao Cong left.


    Su Liang led Cheng Yun to the pavilion by theke, where they could see two children diligently writing in the Yuanming Pavilion across theke.


    ��Did Pu Cheng ever mention your background?�� Su Liang asked Cheng Yun.


    Cheng Yun sighed faintly, ��He mentioned it once, saying I was the orphan left behind by his old friend.��


    ��Did he ever mention who his old friend was, or what kind of person your parents were?�� Su Liang asked.


    Cheng Yun shook his head, ��No.��


    Su Liang found it hard to believe that if Cheng Yun really was the left-behind orphan of Pu Cheng��s old friend and Pu Cheng truly wanted his nephew to return to secr life, he wouldn��t share the details about his parents with Cheng Yun.


    With Cheng Yun��s personality, even if he didn��t want to return to secr life, he wouldn��t defy his elders and reject hearing about his parents. Moreover, Cheng Yun��s reluctance to return to secr life stemmed from his upbringing in the temple and his strong self-discipline, not because he despised his unknown birth parents so much that he rejected knowing about them.


    As long as Pu Cheng was willing to share, Cheng Yun would not refuse to listen. However, Pu Cheng mentioned wanting Cheng Yun to return to secr life on the one hand, while on the other hand, he only brushed off Cheng Yun��s origins with the phrase ��orphan of an old friend,�� which made no sense.


    Unless there was a hidden truth that couldn��t be revealed.<div>


    ��Did Pu Cheng ever give you anything?�� Su Liang asked.


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��A jade pendant. As a monk, I don��t wear it, but I keep it in my bundle.��


    ��Show it to me,�� Su Liang said.


    Cheng Yun immediately stood up, jumped across theke using his martial arts skills, and entered Yuanming Pavilion through the second-floor window without using the front door.


    Overnight, this highly skilled but previously passive little monk had changed a lot.


    Soon, Cheng Yun brought the jade pendant back with him to the pavilion and handed it to Su Liang.


    Looking at the familiar purple jade pendant in her hand, Su Liang was suddenly at a loss for words.


    ��What��s the matter, have you seen it before?�� Cheng Yun asked, frowning.


    Su Liang reached out and pulled off the jade pendant around her neck, revealing it to Cheng Yun.


    Cheng Yun��s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at the two identical jade pendants in Su Liang��s hand. Apart from Su Liang��s pendant being tied with a red string, they were exactly the same in size and pattern!


    Su Liang turned both jade pendants over, and the other side was also exactly the same!<div>


    The translucent violet color, mysterious and beautiful, reminded Su Liang of when she discovered this jade pendant in the Su Family Vige shortly after she arrived in this world.


    Su Liang had always suspected that the jade pendant was rted to the original owner��s unidentified mother, and now she was even more certain.


    Nian Ruxue said that she identally overheard Sheng Yue mentioning that his mother was killed by Mo Yan. And without surprise, the original owner��s mother should be Mo Yan and Shen Qingxue��s biological daughter.


    Su Liang even began to suspect that Cheng Yun might be her real brother�� if there was something mysterious about the death of the original owner��s mother.


    However, it shouldn��t be that clich��d�� Su Liang thought. Her spection that Cheng Yun was Pu Cheng��s son and Sheng Yue��s real brother was most likely true. Maybe the original owner��s mother and Pu Cheng��s deceased wife had a simr rtionship as Situ Xiang and Situ Ning, which was why the jade pendants were identical?


    Although it was just spection, Su Liang was determined to tell Cheng Yun the reality of the situation. As things stood, Cheng Yun was already involved and could not turn back. He had to move forward.


    ��What on earth is going on here?�� Cheng Yun was obviously confused by the two jade pendants. He stared nkly at Su Liang and, hesitating for a moment, asked the question in his heart. ��Could it be that I��m your brother?��


    It was normal for two people of unclear backgrounds, holding the same tokens, to have thoughts like that.


    Su Liang ced the two jade pendants side by side and sighed softly, ��I wish it were the case, but based on what we know right now, it probably isn��t.��


    Cheng Yun frowned, his eyes obviously disappointed. Just now, when the thought of being siblings urred to him, he had felt very excited, very much looking forward to a positive response. Su Liang was his most important friend and someone he liked very much. If they were real siblings, he might have chosen to return to secr life without hesitation. For Cheng Yun, who was emotionally wounded at the moment, having such a beautiful family and a good rtive was undoubtedly a greatfort.


    ��However,�� Su Liang continued, ��based on these two jade pendants, our mothers might have been sisters or had a simr rtionship.��


    Cheng Yun��s eyes immediately brightened, ��Really? So, I��m your cousin?!��


    If you are, then so is Sheng Yue�� Seeing Cheng Yun��s expression, Su Liang could hardly bear to tell him the more certain truth.


    Still, she had to say what needed to be said. The entanglements of the older generation had little to do with them in reality.


    ��Let��s keep the jade pendants here for now,�� Su Liang collected the two jade pendants and said to Cheng Yun, ��What I��m going to tell you next might be hard for you to ept, but I hope you can look at it calmly.��


    Cheng Yun��s heart sank, and he took a deep breath, ��Go ahead. Afterst night��s events, what else can��t I ept?��


    ��Pu Cheng might actually be your real father,�� Su Liang dropped a bombshell.


    Upon hearing Su Liang��s words, Cheng Yun seemed to have turned to stone, his expression rigid and his body even more so.


    Su Liang continued, ��You already know who Sheng Yue is. I suspect he is your elder brother. After your mother died, overwhelmed with grief, Pu Cheng became a monk and took you to Ping��an Temple. As for why Sheng Yue did not join you in bing monks, based on the information I have now, it is possible that he harbored hatred, intent on avenging your mother, so he went to Xingluo Ind in his youth. Now, Sheng Yue has lost a hand due to Gu Ling and no longer has any subordinates. He went to Pu Cheng for help to catch me. This is my conjecture. It may not be entirely correct, but I feel like I should tell you.��


    ��Impossible���� Cheng Yun shook his head repeatedly. ��He�� how could he be my�� No! There must be some misunderstanding!�� He couldn��t understand what Su Liang was saying at all.


    ��I know it��s hard for you to ept, but what I want to say is that even if my conjecture is true, it doesn��t mean anything. Who you are, as a son or a brother, has nothing to do with who you are as a person. You are Cheng Yun, a monk who grew up in Ping��an Temple, with a pure heart. We are your family. Just remember that.�� Su Liang looked serious.


    ��I��ve studied Buddhist Dharma for many years, yet I don��t understand people��s hearts at all.�� Cheng Yun��s face was filled with bitterness.


    ��As for the people who let you down, it doesn��t matter if you don��t understand.�� Su Liang said, ��Pu Cheng deceived you and lied to me. He is our enemy. What we need to do now is to deal with them and not let them threaten our home.��


    Cheng Yun slowly nodded, ��Yes, our home�� we will not let them do as they please! I will protect you, Nuannuan, and Zhengzheng, and Xiaoshu����


    ��You said before that if Pu Chenges again, and if he dares to act recklessly, you would take your own life. That��s correct, it��s a strategy.�� Su Liang was exining to Cheng Yun and also teaching him. ��Last night, Pu Cheng and Sheng Yue captured Jingyun to force me to meet their demands. Perhaps they wanted to take me away or kill me on the spot. Even if Jingyun is not my child, even if they caught an unknown child in the cityst night, they can still threaten me. Do you know why?��


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��Because you are kind.��


    Su Liang scoffed, ��Their tactics are called moral kidnapping. They think I am a good person, so they can use just anyone to threaten me, relying on the fact that I won��t stand idly by while they hurt innocent people.��


    ��It��s despicable, utterly shameless!�� Cheng Yun clenched his fists.


    ��So, you can also use this tactic against Pu Cheng and Sheng Yue.�� Su Liang said.


    ��You mean���� Cheng Yun looked confused. ��Use my own life to�� morally�� no, they have no morals! To ��kidnap�� them?��


    ��Yes.�� Su Liang nodded, ��Without Gu Ling here, I would have a hard time dealing with them. I know you are determined and can really give up your life. But don��t do that, we want you alive. Nuannuan needs you, and so do Zhengzheng and Xiaoshu. So, it��s just a threat. As long as they care about you, your threat will work. Don��t feel burdened, this is called tit-for-tat, and our means do not involve hurting others.��


    ��What you say makes sense.�� Cheng Yun��s eyes narrowed, ��Then let��s do it! The next time I see them, I��ll tell them, if they dare to hurt you or any innocent person I know about, I��ll kill myself!��


    ��Pu Cheng may believe you, but Sheng Yue may not, and he may suspect that this is my n, betting that I would never let you die.�� Su Liang said, ��So, this must be your own n, very determined, so much so that I can��t persuade you otherwise. Just like when you first told me that you wanted to take your own life, it has to look like that to them. Do you understand?��


    Cheng Yun got it, ��I understand!��


    ��Alright, the details will be told to youter. First, go change your clothes and eat something, then check Zhengzheng and Xiaoshu��s homework, and see where Nuannuan is, and bring her to me.�� Su Liang quickly arranged everything for Cheng Yun.


    Cheng Yun, hearing of so many tasks, had no time to feel sad or conflicted, and quickly left the pavilion to get to work.


    Watching his retreating figure, Su Liang let out a long sigh of relief. In a way, Cheng Yun was her lucky star, always appearing when she needed him the most and being very obedient.


    Su Liang sat alone in the pavilion, recalling what happened between Nian Ruxue��s disappearance and her appearance in Su Family Vige as Nian Ruxue had exined not long ago.


    Once upon a time, Nian Ruting had a mysterious and little-known master, from whom she secretly learned her martial arts. He was an elder on Xingluo Ind, and his purpose of epting Nian Ruting as a disciple was to secretly cultivate her. He nned to take her to Xingluo Ind when she came of age and have her marry his grandson.


    It was an outrageous story, but it was probably true.


    Nian Ruxue said that the descendants of those old people on Xingluo Ind all found their wives in this way, and there were even quite a few young men like Sheng Yue who were recruited to Xingluo Ind and had marriage needs. There was not a single female martial arts master among those recruited to Xingluo Ind.


    There were more men than women on the ind, and most marriages within the ind were among rtives, so they had to go outside to find women to bring back. Nian Ruting was chosen because she was clean, talented, beautiful, and had a good martial arts aptitude. Bringing such a granddaughter-inw back would be very prestigious, and if Nian Ruting��s martial arts could be perfected, she would bring value to her master��s family beyond carrying on the bloodline.


    Nian Ruting wasn��t taken back to the ind early on by her master because he feared she would be snatched away by others once she was on the ind beforeing of age. After all, there were different sses on the ind, and he wasn��t someone with a high status.


    On the day of the Military Exam, when Nian Ruting��s identity as Nian Ruxue was exposed by Su Liang in public, Nian Ruting��s master happened to arrive in the capital city, wanting to take her away.


    That old man always had a mission when he left the ind, and the secret mission of choosing a wife for his grandson was unknown to others on the ind. Therefore, they dared not make a fuss. Knowing that Nian Ruting was in trouble, he could have saved his disciple with his strength, but he resolutely gave up, not wanting to cause trouble. Instead, he chose a substitute immediately, which was Nian Ruxue.


    Looking back, this was indeed incredibly ironic.


    Nian Rutingpeted in the martial artspetition on behalf of Nian Ruxue and got caught. At the same time, Nian Ruxue became her stand-in and was taken to Xingluo Ind. Fate hade full circle, and the proverb, ��retribution will not be dyed,�� held true.


    From Su Liang and Gu Ling��s perspective, Nian Ruxue��s disappearance was due to her being kidnapped by a master, not because she had the ability to escape without a trace on her own.


    While Nian Ruting suffered on behalf of Nian Ruxue, the cmity originally intended for Nian Ruting fell on Nian Ruxue instead. The night after arriving on Xingluo Ind, she was forced to ��consummate�� her marriage with the old man��s grandson. For her, those days were unbearable, living without dignity or freedom; it was a fate worse than death.


    Women��s status on Xingluo Ind was very low, only the descendants of important figures like He Qianqian and Min Rou could havefortable lives. Min Rou was well-protected, hardly seeing the ugly side of Xingluo Ind. Other women brought from outside were just tools for men to vent their desires and bear them children, constantly beaten, humiliated, and even degraded by multiple men at once.


    Nian Ruxue experienced all of this. She was humiliated in secret by her so-called husband��s brothers and could only endure it silently. If she revealed it, those beasts would not face any consequences, but her life would be even more difficult.


    Nian Ruxue indeed had a son, who was now on Xingluo Ind.


    Nian Ruxue said she was saved by Sheng Yue. On a certain night, Sheng Yue made arrangements for her to escape Xingluo Ind, and someone sent her to a ce in Yin Country. Three monthster, Nian Ruxue saw Sheng Yue again, and from that time on, Sheng Yue became her master.


    Nian Ruxue admitted that she tried to seduce Sheng Yue, but he was unmoved, so she had no choice but to give up and let Sheng Yue manipte her. That led to today��s events.


    Nian Ruxue was initially unwilling to reveal her experiences because they were too shameful. Yet from the moment she met Su Liang, she had always harbored jealousy toward her, which persisted and even intensified, fueled by resentment and unwillingness. Therefore, she was reluctant to divulge her ��dark history�� to Su Liang.


    However, Su Liang did not give her any room to refuse.


    In the end, Nian Ruxue with tears streaming down her face, pleaded for Su Liang to show her some pity, to forgive her mistakes and give her a chance to live.


    Though Su Liang sympathized with Nian Ruxue��s past experiences, she ultimately believed it was Nian Ruxue��s own karma that led to her misery. If Nian Ruxue hadn��t taken advantage of Nian Ruting in the first ce, these events might have never involved her.


    Furthermore, Su Liang could have forgiven Nian Ruxue if she confessed everything when they first met at the Su Mansion and genuinely repented. However, not only did she refrain from doing so, but she also spoke about how to deal with Su Liang in front of ��Sheng Yue�� today, even regretting not killing Su Liang sooner.


    Su Liang felt pity but not sympathy for Nian Ruxue. Before Nian Ruxue confessed, she had shown her fickle, dark side to Su Liang �C that was the real Nian Ruxue.


    Su Liang was quite sure that her bitter experiences had not made Nian Ruxue reflect on her past mistakes but only twisted her mind even more. Given the opportunity, Nian Ruxue would still do everything in her power to kill Su Liang and take everything from her.


    However, Su Liang didn��t kill Nian Ruxue just yet; she still had use for her in tonight��s n.


    A whileter, Cheng Yun, who had changed his clothes, came over while holding Gu Xiaonuan. In front of the child, Cheng Yun��s eyes were always gentle, filled with a touch of warmth.


    ��Mom!�� Gu Xiaonuan called out loudly, then giggled and shouted, ��Dad!�� She seemed to know that Su Liang enjoyed hearing her call for her dad, even though he wasn��t there.


    Su Liang took her daughter and heard Cheng Yun say, ��We have the same jade pendant. No matter what, I hope I can be your brother. Do you ept?��


    Su Liang looked at Cheng Yun��s nervous yet hopeful gaze and smiled, ��Of course. But I actually think you are more like a younger brother.��


    Cheng Yun shook his head, ��No, I��m older than you.��


    Su Liang raised Gu Xiaonuan��s little hand and shook it, ��Call him uncle.��


    Gu Xiaonuan nodded her little head, ��Uncle! Uncle!��


    Cheng Yun��s eyes were warm, ��Alright, I��ve made up my mind. I want to leave the monastery and make this ce my home. Before Gu��my brother-inw returns, I will protect all of you.��

 Chapter 433: Divide and Conquer Strategy

    Chapter 433: Divide and Conquer Strategy<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The capital city was already in winter, but Jiaye City in the south was still warm like spring.


    Gu Ling and Cen Man traveled swiftly across the sea, taking turns steering the boat and barely stopping. Finally, at dusk, theynded ashore near Nanshan City and returned tond once more.<div>


    Although eager to return home, Gu Ling went to Jiaye City first.


    When he saw Lian Shun, it was already night.


    The Lin Family had already relocated to the capital city, and previously Nian Jincheng and his wife Yang Yu were living there. Now, because Yang Yu was pregnant, Nian Jincheng took her back to the capital.


    In the vast Lian Mansion, only Lian Shun and a few servants were left.


    Lian Shun was eating dinner alone. Therge round table, which was once lively with family, was now particrly deste.


    Seeing Gu Ling suddenly appear before him, Lian Shun blinked, ��Am I hallucinating because of loneliness? Why do I see Gu Xiaoling? I was thinking about Su Xiaoliang����


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent as he walked over and sat down. There was no empty bowl on the table, so he took the soup bowl directly and drank the soup with a spoon.


    The smile on Lian Shun��s face instantly grew bigger, ��Gu Xiaoling, you really came back! That��s great! I missed you so much! Howe it��s just you? What happened to Qiao Xiaojing? Weren��t you going to save Ying Ying?��


    Not Ying Xiaoying, because when Lian Shun mentioned herst, he suddenly became nervous. There had been no news of Ying Ying all along, and he was worried that something had happened, even though he always reassured himself that Ying Ying would be fine.


    ��Alive.�� Gu Ling said sinctly.


    Lian Shun instantly came alive, feelingpletely rxed, the heavy stone weighing on his heart turned into smoke and disappeared. His eyes sparkled, ��Where are they?��<div>


    ��Behind me.�� Gu Ling said.


    ��Everyone is alright, right?�� Lian Shun couldn��t help but confirm again.


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, giving him some peace of mind.


    Lian Shun stood up happily, ��That��s great! I knew that if you went personally, there wouldn��t be any problems!�� Even though he said this and sincerely believed in Gu Ling��s abilities, it didn��t conflict with his concern and confusion.


    Lian Shun had only eaten a few bites of his dinner, but wasn��t hungry, so he gave his bowl and chopsticks to Gu Ling. Then he stood behind Gu Ling and massaged his shoulders, ��Gu Xiaoling, you��ve worked hard!��


    Lian Shun��s technique wasn��t very good, but Gu Ling didn��t mind, knowing that he was just too excited.


    After eating his fill, Gu Ling put down his chopsticks and briefly told Lian Shun what had happened.


    Lian Shun listened quietly until he heard that Gu Ling rescued Old Uncle Mu and the two of them escaped sessfully. Lian Shun let out a long sigh of relief, ��That was so thrilling! Gu Xiaoling, you are amazing! No wonder Su Xiaoliang always calls you a Great God, you truly deserve the title.��


    Then Gu Ling mentioned the situation with Ying Ying and her brother.


    Lian Shun froze, ��She��lost her memory?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��She was drugged and lost her memory. For now, we haven��t found a way to restore it.�� He was referring to himself and Su Liang. They had researched solutions for Lian Shan��s amnesia before but to no avail. He believed that Su Liang would not give up.<div>


    Lian Shun also recalled his sister��s memory loss, sighed, and then smiled again, ��It��s okay, as long as she��s safe.��


    ��Qiao Jing has already told her a lot of things.�� Gu Ling said.


    Lian Shun had an indescribable expression, ��Qiao Jing����


    Gu Ling knew what he was thinking, ��Don��t worry, what you��re worried about will not happen. Qiao Jing has his eyes on another girl.��


    Lian Shun looked surprised, ��Who?��


    ��Min Rou.�� Gu Ling said. For matters of the heart, getting along is the foundation. Lian Shun and Ying Ying had spent time together, and feelings of love had grown. Qiao Jing met Min Rou first, and coupled with Qiao Cong��s constant nagging, he had developed feelings for her.


    ��I see.�� Lian Shun chuckled, ��Very good, very good!��


    ��Sheng Yue may have gone to the capital. I will leave tonight. Qiao Jing will probably arrive in three to five days. I��ve told him what to do. You can prepare first.�� Gu Ling repeated what he had told Qiao Jing to Lian Shun.


    Lian Shun��s face turned serious, ��I understand. Don��t worry, I��ll arrange everything right after you leave tonight. I��ve been worried about not having anything to dotely, and no matter how high those scum��s martial arts are, as long as we don��t let them get ashore, let��s see what they can do!��


    Cen Man entered from outside, she had just gone somewhere to wash up.


    Lian Shun quickly ordered a servant to prepare hot soup and rice for her. After Cen Man had finished eating, she and Gu Ling left Jiaye City to continue their journey back to the capital city.<div>


    That night, Lian Shun didn��t sleep and started arranging the matters Gu Ling had entrusted to him.


    The capital city, Su Mansion.


    As night fell, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu took Gu Xiaonuan to the underground secret chamber after dinner.


    ��Don��t worry, Master, we��ll take good care of our little sister! Master and Uncle Cheng Yun, please take care!�� Ji Xiaoshu was always well-behaved in front of Su Liang.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Go ahead. We��ll be fine.�� She then watched the three children enter the secret chamber.


    After a while, Nangong Qian and Qiuyue also entered the secret chamber.


    Nian Ruxue��s hands were tied with ropes and dragged over by Ren Dong. Only simple hemostasis was done on the wound on her face. It was still bright red. As soon as she entered, her eyes turned to Su Liang with deep hatred, but the next moment, she put on a pitiful look again.


    Su Liang looked away. Nian Ruxue bore Yan Shiba��s face, which she hadn��t known before. Now, looking at it again, it felt very strange.


    ��What are you going to do?�� Nian Ruxue asked.


    With a nce from Su Liang, Ren Dong raised her hand and knocked Nian Ruxue unconscious. The following matter didn��t require her knowledge. Originally, they wanted to make use of her, but she was receable in Su Liang��s n. They couldn��t let her stay by herself to prevent Sheng Yue from taking her away again.


    ��Can he handle it?�� Qiao Cong asked, looking at Cheng Yun.


    Cheng Yun frowned at his words, but didn��t say anything. Indeed, he was a little uneasy in his heart because he had never done the things to be done next. It was also very different from his nature, and it would be a challenge.


    Su Liang smiled and said just two words, ��Of course.��


    Cheng Yun��s confidence instantly doubled. Su Liang trusted him so much, he couldn��t let her down.


    ��Master, let me pretend to be you. I know what to do,�� Ren Dong said seriously. It was the third time she had mentioned it that day.


    Qi Jun nodded, ��That would be more secure. Even if they find outter, they shouldn��t do anything to Ren Dong. If they don��t find out, then everything will be perfect.��


    Qiao Cong agreed, ��Xiaoliang, you should hide. We will protect Ren Dong.��


    As Qi Jun had said, it wasn��t about making Ren Dong take the bullet for Su Liang. It was just a strategy to gain more initiative.


    When Su Liang first met Ren Dong, it was Duanmu Yi who had arranged for Ren Dong to be a body double. Their figures were very simr.


    However, Su Liang still refused, ��There��s no need for tonight. I have it under control.��


    Seeing her insistence, Ren Dong and the others had to give up.


    Close to midnight, Su Liang��s room was lit, and so was Cheng Yun��s. One was reading a medical book, and the other was reading a Buddhist scripture.


    Although Gu Xiaonuan usually fell asleep around this time, she wasn��t there now, which made Su Liang feel unustomed. In the days when Gu Ling was not by her side, Su Liang shifted part of her longing for him onto Gu Xiaonuan. Seeing her daughter��s face every day was like seeing Gu Ling.


    Su Liang looked at the note on her desk, which was counting time. ording to her estimation, Gu Ling should already be on his way back to the capital from Jiaye City. If Gu Ling went to Xingluo Ind and found that Sheng Yue was not there, he would definitely guess that Sheng Yue hade to the capital.


    Cheng Yun held the Buddhist scripture, but was actually mumbling to himself with low voice. asionally, his gaze would suddenly turn cold, and he would look at himself in the mirror. He was practicing acting and reviewing the words Su Liang had taught him.


    Pu Cheng and Sheng Yue came out of the woods again, and were immediately spotted by Qi Jun. Qi Jun shook the wind chime hanging outside Yuanming Pavilion as an rm.


    Su Liang put down her medical book, and Cheng Yun stood up with a stern expression, took a deep breath, clenched his fists, and then quickly let go.


    However, Pu Cheng and Sheng Yue didn��t approach Yuanming Pavilion, they stopped by theke.


    Afterst night��s incident, there had already been some ��tacit understanding�� between the two sides.


    It didn��t take long for Su Liang to walk out of Yuanming Pavilion, appearing in the sight of Pu Cheng and Sheng Yue, with Qiao Cong by his side.


    Seeing Sheng Yue holding something in his arms, Su Liang��s eyes grew cold, as expected, they had captured another child.


    Sheng Yue seemed to know what Su Liang would ask. Seeing Su Liang stopping five meters away, he simply said three words, ��Duanmu Zhen, your adoptive daughter.��


    Duanmu Chen and Situ Yao��s daughter, the only little princess in the royal family today, had been raised in the pce of Empress Dowager Xiao.


    Su Liang thought that Sheng Yue had captured Duanmu Zhen tonight to let her know that they could freely enter and exit the Imperial Pce, and it would be easy to kill Duanmu Chen.


    Duanmu Zhen did not make any sound in Sheng Yue��s arms; she should be asleep.


    Su Liang��s face was calm, ��What do you want? Just say it.��


    ��Youe with us. I won��t hurt anyone else.�� Sheng Yue��s tone was also very calm.


    ��Why?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��You��ll find out, but not now.�� Sheng Yue said, ��For now, you just need to make the right choice.��


    ��Really? Why is going with you the correct choice?�� Su Liang retorted.


    ��Because you are a good person.�� Sheng Yue replied directly.


    ��Would you really kill an innocent child?�� Su Liang asked.


    Sheng Yue didn��t hesitate, ��This is a world where the strong prey on the weak. I��m not a good person, I have things I need to do, and I��m willing to pay any price for it.��


    ��Including your father��s life?�� Su Liang scoffed, ��If I say, you kill Pu Cheng, and I��ll go with you, how about that?��


    Wearing a wig and a mask, Pu Cheng��s face stiffened, not expecting that Su Liang had already recognized him and said it so calmly! Then, did Cheng Yun know?


    Su Liang didn��t wait for Sheng Yue to answer, looking at Pu Cheng, ��Yes, I guessed it was youst night because there were too many coincidences. You shouldn��t have let Cheng Yune to my house yesterday.��


    At this point, it was pointless for Pu Cheng to deny it. He gave a bitter smile, ��I��m sorry, I thought you might understand me, after all, Ayue is my child.��


    ��I can understand, but I can��t ept it.�� Su Liang said coldly, ��I guess Cheng Yun is also your child, right? As for your deceased friend, that friend should be yourself.��


    Pu Cheng��s eyes changed abruptly, and Sheng Yue narrowed his eyes. Su Liang guessed that it was Pu Chengst night, which didn��t surprise him that much, but Su Liang had even guessed Cheng Yun��s origin!


    ��You�� He��s not���� Pu Cheng��s tone already indicated that Su Liang had guessed correctly.


    ��Dare to give birth, but not admit it?�� Su Liang sneered, ��Sending your own son to Xingluo Ind, and another to be a monk, then you travel all around the world. I really can��t understand your deep love for yourte wife. If she has a spirit in heaven and sees the state of her two sons now, she would probably regret marrying you. Neglecting their upbringing and not disciplining them when they do wrong but instead helping the wicked! A husband and father who doesn��t take responsibility, pretending to be a love sage? Ridiculous!��


    ��Shut up!�� Pu Cheng threw off his mask, revealing his disguised face, looking agitated, ��You know nothing! What right do you have to say that?��


    ��Just because yesterday you nned to entrust your younger son to my care during the day, and help your elder son harm me at night!�� Su Liang said coldly, ��You��ve lost face already, can��t you even bear me telling the truth? Pu Cheng, what do I owe you to be treated like this? Sheng Yue is your son, you have your difficulties, and you want to help him, saying that I should understand you? Do I need to dig up the graves of your ancestors from eighteen generations before I can know such a disgusting and shameless person like you in this life?��


    ��Your grandfather killed my mother.�� Sheng Yue spoke, seemingly exining the legitimacy of Pu Cheng��s actions against Su Liang.


    Su Liangughed coldly, ��That��s really hrious! Mo Yan killed your mother, so you serve Mo Yan and help him kill me? I have to doubt that I��m not his granddaughter, and you are his biological grandson!��


    Sheng Yue frowned, somewhat regretting what he had said just now. However, he didn��t let it disturb hisposure, looking at Pu Cheng, he saw his chest heaving, apparently having been provoked by Su Liang��s words.


    ��Father, calm down a bit.�� Sheng Yue reminded Pu Cheng.


    Pu Cheng took a deep breath, and at this moment, a bald head rushed out of Yuanming Pavilion.


    Cheng Yun quickly reached Su Liang��s side at an incredibly fast speed, looking at her in disbelief, ��What did you just say? I��m his son? This is impossible!��


    Su Liang frowned, ��Since you heard it, it is as you heard. They didn��t deny it, and I guessed right. I wanted to tell you in the daytime, but you locked yourself up today, and I didn��t want to provoke you����


    Cheng Yun turned his head to look at Pu Cheng and asked in the most furious tone of his life so far, ��Why?��


    Pu Cheng was just trying to calm his emotions down, but when he saw Cheng Yun, he couldn��t hold back any longer, ��Yunyun, I��m sorry�� I��ll exin things to you, you��ve got to believe, I care about you�� I swear!��


    Cheng Yun trembled with rage, ��You care for me? You let me join Su Liang, and then you came to harm her? How can I face myself? How ridiculous�� Everything is so ridiculous!��


    Su Liang grabbed Cheng Yun��s shoulder, ��Calm down. Get in there first, it has nothing to do with you.��


    ��No, it does have something to do with me!�� Cheng Yun, while pushing Su Liang away, drew the long sword from his waist and held it against his own neck, staring coldly at Pu Cheng, ��I am your son, you said you cared for me, right? Let that child go, or I��ll kill myself! I once thought you were the most important person in my life, just like my father. I never thought that you would actually be my father! But this kind of father and brother is the greatest disgrace for me!��


    ��Don��t, Yunyun!�� Pu Cheng��s face changed drastically, ��Don��t hurt yourself, speak well, and I will exin everything to you!��


    Su Liang tried to snatch the sword from Cheng Yun��s hand, ��Stop messing around! I told you it has nothing to do with you!��


    But Cheng Yun avoided Su Liang, walking towards Pu Cheng and Sheng Yue with a determined expression, ��I��m saying it one more time, let that child go immediately, or I will kill myself!��


    ��Alright, alright!�� Pu Cheng became nervous, ��Ayue, quickly put that child down, let��s go!��


    Sheng Yue didn��t move, staring at Cheng Yun, ��Father, this is Su Liang��s trap, he��s using my brother.��


    ��Yunyun would reallymit suicide!�� Pu Cheng said, reaching out to take Duanmu Zhen immediately.


    Sheng Yue dodged to the side, but Pu Cheng identally ripped off his fake hand and snatched the child away!


    ��Yunyun! Yunyun, look, I let the child go, quickly put the sword down! Don��t be impulsive!�� Pu Cheng hugged Duanmu Zhen and took two steps forward.


    At the moment when Sheng Yue��s fake hand fell off and the child was taken away, he immediately turned around and rushed into the woods with the fastest speed.


    Qi Yan and Qi Jun, who were ambushing nearby, shot Sheng Yue, but he was immune to poison and still managed to escape.


    Su Liang didn��t tell them to chase him. She admired Sheng Yue��s extreme calmness and analysis of the situation. Pu Cheng fell into Su Liang��s trap, but Sheng Yue quickly realized that this was a trap that Su Liang had prepared for them, and decisively abandoned Pu Cheng when he saw that he had lost control, running away by himself.


    At this moment, Pu Cheng hadn��t realized that Sheng Yue had left. He was still persuading Cheng Yun to put down the sword and not do anything stupid.


    As they approached, Cheng Yun caught the Duanmu Zhen handed over by Pu Cheng with one hand, while the long sword in his other hand switched direction and held it against Pu Cheng��s neck instead.


    Pu Cheng��s face stiffened, ��Yunyun�� what are you doing?��


    Cheng Yun, who was resolute just now, appeared very calm at this moment, ��As you wish, I have left the monastic life. Su Liang is my sister, but you are not my father, and I don��t need a father like that.��


    ��Was it all�� an act just now?�� Pu Cheng looked as if struck by lightning, never expecting his innocent and somewhat naive son to change so dramatically overnight.


    ��All thanks to you.�� Su Liang walked over, took Duanmu Zhen, pulled the nket away, and saw the little girl sleeping soundly.


    ��You���� Pu Cheng clenched his teeth, ��Ayue!�� When he turned around, he found there was nothing behind him, and Sheng Yue��s figure had disappeared.


    ��Your eldest son is not like you, who want to y the victim while still acting like a scoundrel. He is much more awake than you and knows that you are useless, so he just ran away.�� Su Liang said, ��With one hand gone and no other help, he can��t hurt me for the time being.��


    This is Su Liang��s strategy tonight: using Cheng Yun to drive a wedge between Pu Cheng and Sheng Yue.


    With Sheng Yue��s strength, it would be very difficult to take him down. The biggest problem for Sheng Yue now is that the severed hand has reduced his strength and made him inconvenient to act. With Sheng Yue��s caution, he won��t show up easily before there is new help. It can be said that the crisis has been temporarily resolved.


    Moreover, leaving Pu Cheng behind, Su Liang can now try to learn from him about his deceased wife��s affairs and the goals of Sheng Yue and Mo Yan. That way, she and Gu Ling can finally solve their biggest question: What does Mo Yan want with the transmigrators?��


    ��Yunyun���� Pu Cheng looked at Cheng Yun, his eyes filled with tears.


    Cheng Yun didn��t put away his sword just yet, but Qiao Cong came over and took it from him.


    Cheng Yun turned away, his expression indifferent, ��I��ll go get the kids out.��

 Chapter 434: 434. Wild Imagination

    Chapter 434: 434. Wild Imagination<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    As the dark clouds dispersed, the moonlight shone brightly.


    Supported by the sword at his neck, Pu Cheng stared at Su Liang, his eyes ice cold.


    Yet, Su Liang smiled, ��What��s the matter? Are you ming me for leading Cheng Yun astray, or mad at me for not surrendering easily? Don��t look at me like that. You don��t actually think I��m as naive as Cheng Yun used to be, do you? Oh, wait, Cheng Yun isn��t like that anymore.��<div>


    Finishing her words, Su Liang turned around, ��If you truly care about Cheng Yun, choose to work with us and do the right thing. There��s still hope for your son, Sheng Yue, to see the error of his ways.��


    Pu Cheng��s eyes narrowed as he watched Su Liang carry Duanmu Zhen into Yuanming Pavilion.


    After thoroughly examining Duanmu Zhen and confirming she was unharmed, Su Liang instructed Ren Dong and Qi Jun to enter the pce and return the child. If they encountered Duanmu Chen, they would inform him of the situation. Since no one hade to the pce to search for her, Su Liang suspected that Sheng Yue had used sedatives, and Duanmu Zhen��s disappearance remained undiscovered.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu hadn��t slept, but Gu Xiaonuan slumbered soundly, unaware of the events taking ce outside.


    When the children returned to their room upstairs, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, learning that the crisis had been averted, could not help but surrender to sleepiness and fell asleep soon afterward.


    After settling Gu Xiaonuan, Su Liang stepped out to find Cheng Yun again sitting between the two rooms in the small hall, facing the window. No one was by theke below, as Qiao Cong had taken Pu Cheng inside after the children and Nangong Qian Qiuyue emerged from the secret chamber.


    ��Do you like it here?�� Su Liang asked.


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��Sitting here makes me feel��at peace.�� It was a position from which he could protect his family, and the children were not far away.


    ��Go to sleep now, we can discuss other matters tomorrow,�� Su Liang gently patted Cheng Yun��s shoulder.


    ��I��m not tired,�� he shook his head slightly, ��You should go.��


    ��Alright,�� Su Liang nodded, returning to her room. She was indeed somewhat tired and needed to rest before considering how to pry open Pu Cheng��s mouth.


    Su Liang wanted to praise Cheng Yun for his excellent acting, but the timing wasn��t right. He chose to confront reality and look forward, but he still needed time to digest the shock and pressure from the harsh truths.<div>


    Before she fell asleep, Su Liang calcted the days, figuring that Gu Ling would likely return within the next few days, and she could truly rest. To be honest, she felt immense pressure in Gu Ling��s absence.


    Though Su Liang imed the crisis had been temporarily resolved, Cheng Yun remained seated in the small hall, staring out of the open window. He didn��t rx until dawn approached, rubbing his weary eyes without returning to his room, afraid of disturbing the children. He finally fell asleep,ying his head on the table.


    When Cheng Yun awoke the next day, he found a nketid over him. Folding it neatly, he carried it back to his room, where Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu had just woken up and were getting dressed.


    Seeing Cheng Yun, the children both beamed, calling him ��Uncle Cheng Yun.��


    Cheng Yun loved the title. To the children, any older male could be called ��uncle,�� but ��Uncle Cheng Yun�� felt more personal and intimate.


    After breakfast, Cheng Yun went to exercise with the children, without asking Su Liang how she nned to deal with Pu Cheng.


    Chang��an was sent to Su Mansion to summon Su Liang to the pce.


    ��Sheng Yue is still waiting for a chance to capture me, so it��s inconvenient for me to go out now. It��s just as Ren Dong saidst night, please tell His Majesty to strengthen precautions.�� Su Liang said. If she left without Cheng Yun or Pu Cheng, it would be an opportune moment for Sheng Yue to strike. Although Su Liang would be on guard, she would not underestimate Sheng Yue��s cunning. After consecutive failures, his next move wouldn��t be simple.


    Chang��an didn��t say anything more and went back to deliver his orders.


    Learning that Su Liang would note, Duanmu Chen sighed, ��It��s for the best. With that man targeting her, she should be cautious. If she��s captured, it would be disastrous. I intended to discuss cing the children under her care, but considering the circumstances, it��s not appropriate. Gu Ling��s absence is already hard on her.��


    Su Liang brought a pot of hot tea and entered the secret chamber.


    Having been given soft muscle powder, Pu Cheng could now eat on his own and move slowly without being tied up.<div>


    Su Liang ced the teapot on the table and poured Pu Cheng a cup of tea. With his disguise removed, his bald head and real appearance were revealed. Regaining his calm, he held the teacup and said to Su Liang, ��I know what you want to get from me. There��s no need to waste your energy.��


    Su Liang took her seat, her expression indifferent. ��You think I couldn��t possibly harm Cheng Yun, so you��re set on protecting Sheng Yue?��


    Pu Cheng snorted lightly. ��I admit, I underestimated you before. Ayue saw clearlyst night that everything was a trap you set, and Yunyun was used by you. I fell for it because I believed in Yunyun. But I didn��t realize that you could change him so much in just two days.��


    Su Liang shook her head. ��It wasn��t me who truly changed him. It was you.��


    Pu Cheng��s eyes narrowed slightly. ��It doesn��t matter now. I know what you think of me, but that��s my child. Now that Yunyun is safe, I won��t let Ayue fall into your hands.��


    Hearing this, Su Liang��s face showed a trace of ridicule. ��If that��s the case, I can only guess that you two have alreadymitted some evil deeds that led to irreparable consequences. You know that even if you and Sheng Yue choose to turn over a new leaf, you won��t be epted by us because of your past mistakes. Am I wrong in my guess?��


    Pu Cheng��s face stiffened for a moment before he concealed his gaze. ��You seem to like guessing, but I don��t want toment on your spection.��


    ��Alright, let��s not talk about Sheng Yue for now.�� Su Liang took out her jade pendant. ��Do you recognize this?��


    Pu Cheng��s gaze focused, ��This is Yunyun��s jade pendant. How did you get it?��


    ��This one is actually his.�� Su Liang took out another one. ��Why do we have two identical jade pendants? I��m sure you must know something about it.��


    Pu Cheng��s gaze lingered on the two violet jade pendants for a moment before he shook his head and said, ��I have nothing to say.��


    It seemed he really did know the origins of these two jade pendants�� But Su Liang didn��t press him and instead continued with another question, ��Last night, Sheng Yue said his mother, yourte wife, was killed by Mo Yan. So his trip to Xingluo Ind was for revenge?��<div>


    As Su Liang spoke, Pu Cheng closed his eyes. ��I have nothing to say about this either.��


    ��Mo Yan is your enemy. Why did you help him make trouble for us? Or, maybe you and your son are not helping Mo Yan, but are trying to achieve your own ends rting to us?�� Su Liang continued asking.


    Pu Cheng remained silent with his eyes closed.


    Su Liang changed the topic, ��If I��m not wrong, yourte wife was a transmigrator from another world, right?��


    Upon hearing this, Pu Cheng��s eyes twitched involuntarily.


    ��You shouldn��t be surprised that I know certain things. This is the very reason Sheng Yue sought us out, isn��t it? What was yourte wife��s profession in her previous life? stic Surgeon? And she taught her skills to Sheng Yue? Or did she teach you first, and then you passed it on to Sheng Yue?��


    ��You think Cheng Yun is safe because you believe Sheng Yue will definitely fail? Or will it be when Sheng Yue seeds in capturing me or killing me or Gu Ling that you wonder what Cheng Yun will do? He won��t kill himself, but he will definitely fight Sheng Yue to the death. Last night was arranged by me, but him holding the sword to his own throat was not my original idea. That was what he really wanted to do, but I managed to persuade him against it. If any of you hurt anyone in this family, it will cause double the pain for Cheng Yun, and he will never let you go. You think you can protect both of your sons, but when you should have raised them properly, you didn��t fulfill your responsibility as a father. Now both of your sons have taken two opposite paths, and you can only choose one and abandon the other.��


    ��Ayue won��t kill you. He promised me.�� Pu Cheng��s expression turnedplicated as he spoke to Su Liang.


    Su Liang scoffed, ��So he might have wanted to kill me but you stopped him? Then you were going to help him capture me? Do I have to thank you for that?��


    Pu Cheng��s face darkened, and he closed his eyes once more.


    ��It��s clear that you��re good at avoiding reality. Yourte wife really had poor judgment in men.�� Su Liang said, ��I find itughable that two days ago I actually believed you were a carefree monk. I won��t use Cheng Yun to threaten you because he��s my family. I won��t use a knife to force you either, because I know it��s useless against you. I��ll give you one more day. If you choose differently tomorrow, I��ll give you another chance.��


    With that, Su Liang got up and left.


    Pu Cheng opened his eyes after hearing the door close, looking at the cold tea with a bitter expression, and drank it all in one gulp.


    ��How did it go?�� Qiao Cong asked as soon as Su Liang came out.


    Su Liang shook his head, ��He won��t confess.��


    Qiao Cong snorted coldly, ��Torture him!��


    ��Such methods won��t work on him. There��s no need to waste our energy,�� Su Liang shook her head.


    ��Then that��s it?�� Qiao Cong felt that it was not easy to capture an enemy and confirm that he knew some key secrets, so it was essential to get the information out as soon as possible.


    ��We can��t act too hastily,�� Su Liang said, ��I��ll think some more about what to do.��


    That night, Su Liang came to the underground secret chamber again.


    The chanting Pu Cheng, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, stood up, ��You should know my stance by now.��


    ��I suddenly remembered something I asked you about during the day, whether yourte wife was a stic surgeon in her past life. You should know that Nian Ruxue��s impersonation of Yan Shiba has been exposed,�� Su Liang said.


    Pu Cheng showed no reaction.


    ��Today, I interrogated Nian Ruxue again. She��s different from you; she��s afraid of death and revealed some important information. She said that she was arranged by Mo Yan to follow Sheng Yue and even bore him a son. That child is now on Xingluo Ind,�� Su Liang looked at Pu Cheng and asked, ��Are you and your son being controlled by Mo Yan because of the child that Nian Ruxue gave birth to?��


    Pu Cheng was silent for a moment, then nodded slightly, ��Yes. My grandson is in Mo Yan��s hands.��


    Su Liang: ��Pu Cheng��s mind really isn��t as sharp as Sheng Yue��s, has he never thought that she might be lying to deceive him?


    But even though it was a lie, it was still something that Nian Ruxue had said in person. And if Nian Ruxue��s rtionship with Sheng Yue was as described, she would not change her story as it would make her even more valuable.


    ��The grandson of your dreams?�� Su Liang sneered, ��Nian Ruxue never said she had an affair with Sheng Yue; I made that up just now.��


    Pu Cheng��s expression stiffened, then his eyes filled with rage, ��Enough! I never thought you could be so cunning and deceitful! If you��re going to kill me, just do it and cut the crap!��


    Beingbelled ��cunning and deceitful�� by someone with no moral bottom line didn��t make Su Liang angry; on the contrary, she felt it was apliment: synonyms for it were resourceful and intelligent, which, when put more nicely, meant exceptionally smart.


    Dealing with someone like Pu Cheng, who has brains but not enough, conscience but not much, and has a face but can��t always show it, was easy, because Pu Cheng��s weaknesses had already been exposed.


    At this moment, hurried footsteps sounded outside, ��Xiaoliang, Sheng Yue is here again!��


    Pu Cheng frowned, and Su Liang cursed, ��Seeking death!�� As she spoke, she stared into Pu Cheng��s eyes, ��I wonder who your son caught today to threaten me. I think with his intelligence, he��ll aim for me, not really caring about your life or death, but it��s not certain.�� After saying so, she knocked Pu Cheng unconscious.


    Qiao Cong opened the door, grabbed Pu Cheng and dragged him out.


    As daybreak neared, Pu Cheng slowly came to, feeling a pain in the back of his neck and weakness in his limbs. He pushed himself up with his arms and found himself in a forest.


    Morning fog blurred his vision, and all he could see were the trees seemingly floating in the sea of mist.


    ��Ayue.�� Pu Cheng looked at Sheng Yue, who was sitting with his back facing him by a tree not far away. Sheng Yue��s ck cape hung on the ground, and there were two blood-stained nails beside him.


    ��Hm.�� Sheng Yue replied without looking back.


    ��I��m sorry���� Pu Cheng sighed deeply. ��You were injured trying to save me again. I should have listened to you the night before.��


    ��It��s not fatal.�� Sheng Yue said in a low tone.


    Pu Cheng sat down cross-legged and took a deep breath of the cool air. ��Nian Ruxue is useless, and Su Liang has already found out about her. Don��t ever go looking for her again.��


    Sheng Yue responded again.


    ��Su Liang�� she��s infuriating! Before you wentst night, she actually told me that Nian Ruxue imed to be arranged by Mo Yan to follow you and even gave birth to a son for you on Xingluo Ind. She asked if it was because that child was controlled by Mo Yan that we were working for him!�� Pu Cheng said coldly.


    Sheng Yue spoke calmly, ��Did Father admit it at the time?��


    Pu Cheng frowned, ��I thought Nian Ruxue really said that, and admitting it could confuse Su Liang, which would benefit you. I didn��t expect it to be all made up by Su Liang. She is too cunning!��


    ��I��m not surprised,�� Sheng Yue said.


    The atmosphere fell silent, and only the sound of the cool wind blowing through the trees could be heard. The thick fog flowed and surged like water with the wind.


    ��Lately, I��ve been thinking about what our family would look like if Mother were still alive.�� Sheng Yue��s tone floated with the morning mist, light and faint, but it draped a heavy sadness over Pu Cheng��s expression.


    After a while, Pu Cheng finally spoke, his voice heavy. ��Su Liang has guessed that your mother is a transmigrator. Even because of Nian Ruxue, Su Liang guessed what your mother did in her past life, and it seems that she knows everything about Gu Ling. If your mother were still alive���� Pu Cheng looked lost and sighed, ��Then our family would have been able to live happily together for the past twenty years, instead of not even having a home like we are now.��


    ��Is that so?�� Sheng Yue asked quietly.


    Pu Cheng��s face turned ugly, ��What do you mean? I know that when your mother died, you were already not young and knew a lot. Your mother used to be set on going back, but it doesn��t mean she didn��t love me or you and Yunyun. She just couldn��t let go of her family there. She said as long as she could find a way back, she could alwayse back! She could even take us to her world to start a new life together! Haven��t you been following Mo Yan all these years to find that way, to go to the world your mother was talking about?��


    Sheng Yue was silent for a moment and then sighed softly, ��Is there really such a way����


    ��Who knows�� Mo Yan came from Xingluo Ind, and he��s been guarding the ce he came from his whole life, longing to return, but he��s too afraid of death to take the gamble.�� Pu Cheng��s tone was icy as he mentioned Mo Yan, ��He used people from this side to explore, and they all died, but he��s been looking for his kind to help him explore the road. After your mother died, it took him so many years to find just one Gu Ling. Even if Mo Yan knew that Gu Ling was his grandson-inw, he wouldn��t give up. But Gu Ling is too troublesome. It��s impossible for him to abandon everything here, and the biggest obstacle is Su Liang. Mo Yan originally wanted to kill Su Liang and sever Gu Ling��s ties, but it all failed. In my opinion, you should stay away for now. Some things Mo Yan will do himself, and when the time is right, you can intervene.��


    Sheng Yue fell silent once more. After a long while, he spoke, ��Father hopes that I will leave and find the ce where my mother came from, doesn��t he?��


    Pu Cheng looked up at the sky, his eyes distant. ��Now that things havee to this, I will tell you honestly. I haven��t stopped you all these years or even secretly helped you because what you want to do is what I��ve always wanted but never dared to do�� Su Liang was right, I��m the best at escaping. You��re not like me. You��re like your mother, not afraid of taking risks and sacrificing everything for what you want.��


    As Pu Cheng finished speaking, he stood up from the ground. The effect of the sedatives hadn��t worn off yet, and he walked unsteadily toward Sheng Yue. ��You����


    ��Sheng Yue��, with both hands intact, choked Pu Cheng��s neck!


    Pu Cheng��s face turned ashen, and he saw a familiar slender figure emerge from the thick fog, apanied by Su Liang��s cold, misty voice. ��Uncle Pu Cheng, I told youst night, your eldest son doesn��t care about you. How can you not believe it? Ajun, you did well. I have to find some more treasures to give you as wedding gifts.��


    Qi Jun, who had perfectly impersonated Sheng Yue once again, smiled faintly, ��It��s all thanks to my master��s teachings.�� In fact, he was still shocked by the secrets Su Liang had shared with him the night before and the words Pu Cheng had just said. However, it didn��t affect his perfect performance under Su Liang��s guidance, trapping Pu Cheng into revealing important information before being exposed.


    Su Liang looked at Pu Cheng, who was almost vomiting blood from anger, her expression indifferent. ��A way back? What a wild dream. But now I know that the woman you��ve been so devoted to all these years, even though she followed you and gave birth to two sons for you, still wanted to return with all her heart. Pu Cheng, every time I see you, you be even more ridiculous. Ajun, bring him with us. Let��s go.��

 Chapter 435: 435. On the way home

    Chapter 435: 435. On the way home<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Su Liang and Qi Jun were in the Marquis Changxin Mansion, which was previously granted to Gu Ling and is now the Regent King Mansion. However, Gu Ling only lived here for a short time before ��marrying�� into the Su Mansion. The ce was the couple��s garden and also Gu Ling��s weapon-making workshop, usually deserted, making it a suitable ce to set up the trap for Pu Cheng as it resembled an outdoor environment.


    Su Liang and Qi Jun took Pu Cheng back to the Su Mansion, entering through the back door, which led to the garden.


    As they were about to leave the forest, Qi Jun said, ��Master, I won��t tell anyone about those things, not even Ren Dong.��<div>


    Su Liang nodded, ��Hmm. Knowing such things is not necessarily a good thing. I had no choice but to tell you this time, and I only told you what you needed to know. You did a good job, and what Pu Cheng confessed is what I wanted to know. Gu Ling should be back soon, and we can still make it to your wedding with Ren Dong.��


    Qi Junughed, ��I hope Uncle will have a smooth journey.��


    However, Qi Jun didn��t know that the Gu Ling he thought was a transmigrator was actually fake. The real transmigrator was Su Liang.


    Su Liang didn��t intend to mislead Qi Jun. She only told him the necessary information to fulfill their current needs. The rest was not necessary for Qi Jun to know at the moment.


    By the time the two reached thekeside, the thick fog had cleared, and the sky was bright.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu came running out of Yuanming Pavilion, followed by Cheng Yun. All three of them were dressed in their exercise clothes, ready for morning practice.


    ��Master��s wife is back!�� Ji Xiaoshu rushed over, followed closely by Zhengzheng, and Cheng Yun also ran over.


    ��How did it go?�� Cheng Yun��s gaze turned to Pu Cheng, who was carried by Qi Jun unconscious, his expression much calmer than the day before.


    Su Liang smiled, ��It worked.��


    Ji Xiaoshu gave a thumbs up, ��With Master��s wife taking action, there��s no room for failure!��


    Su Liang ruffled the heads of the two children, ��Go practice your skills.��


    Seeing that Su Liang had no intention of sharing the information she had obtained from Pu Cheng, Cheng Yun didn��t ask and went to train with the two children.<div>


    Qiao Cong did ask, but Su Liang didn��t say anything for the time being as it involved matters of transmigration. Other than her, only Qi Jun knew and just a rough idea.


    Whether to share their biggest secret with the others at home, and who to tell and who not to tell, Su Liang decided to discuss with Gu Ling after his return. The more people who knew, the greater the uncontroble risk. Some things are better kept secret.


    If Gu Ling had been homest night, Su Liang wouldn��t have needed to tell Qi Jun about it, but would have had Gu Ling do it instead. Waiting a few more days might have been fine, but the sooner it was known, the better the precautions could be made, especially against Sheng Yue. Even though Su Liang predicted that he wouldn��t show up easily again, she feared any potential risk. And Gu Ling��s return was also just an estimate by Su Liang, not a guarantee.


    After a while, Cheng Yun said he wanted to go back to Huguo Temple as he still had some belongings there and needed to inform Master Pu Hui about his return to secr life. He had lived at the Huguo Temple once, and Master Pu Hui had taken good care of him.


    Ji Xiaoshu said he wanted to go with Cheng Yun to Huguo Temple, but was immediately stopped by Zhengzheng, ��No, there��s a bad guy who escaped, and he might catch us and threaten Master��s wife!�� Zhengzheng had experience with such things.


    ��Oh, well, then.�� Ji Xiaoshu was naughty but never reckless, blinked and said, ��Will the bad guy catch my dad as a hostage? Or is my dad no longer important?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Not as important as you.��


    Ji Xiaoshu was delighted, ��When my dades back, I need to tell him that I��m the important one!��


    Qiao Cong apanied Cheng Yun to the Huguo Temple, returning near noon with Huguo Temple vegetarian dishes.


    ��Senior Pu Hui asked if I had made up my mind, and I said yes.�� Cheng Yun sighed softly, ��I thought he would persuade me not to return to secr life, but surprisingly he didn��t object.��


    Su Liang wasn��t surprised. Cheng Yun hadn��t experienced the secr world, and bing a monk was not his choice. The real monks should have a tolerant heart, not thinking that bing a monk is the best and returning to secr life the wrong.


    ��You can grow your hair now.�� Su Liang said, ��Should I find you a hat? Or a wig?��<div>


    ��No need to disguise.�� Cheng Yun shook his head, ��Let nature take its course.��


    Su Liang chuckled softly, ��True, real beauty doesn��t fear a hairstyle.��


    Cheng Yun��s face turned slightly embarrassed, ��My appearance is far inferior to Sister Gu��s.��


    ��Not much difference.�� Su Liang teased, ��Once your hair grows out, you��ll definitely be a handsome young man.��


    Cheng Yun silently drifted away, physically stopping the embarrassing topic.


    In the afternoon, while the children were sleeping, Su Liang sat by the window, taking out the papers she had recorded information on when Min Rou had first briefed her on the situation at Xingluo Ind. Looking at the ��forbidden area�� in the City Lord Mansion��syout, she could now be sure that it was the ce where Mo Yan had transmigrated and had guarded for many years as the way back home, or so he thought.


    Not only Mo Yan, but it was also discovered from Pu Cheng��s mouth that even histe wife was bent on returning. This brought new ideas to Su Liang: Could it be that only she was a soul transmigrator, while Mo Yan and Pu Cheng��ste wife were both physical transmigrators? Was that possible?


    Su Liang pondered and thought, since soul transmigration exists, body transmigration should also be possible. Including Gu Ling��s special ability, these are mysterious phenomena that cannot be exined by science.


    If so, Su Liang felt that Mo Yan and Pu Cheng��s deceased wife��s desire to return could also be somewhat understood. However, she still believed that she could not return, as she had settled down here and did not want to return.


    Su Liang picked up a pen, wrote the word ��road�� in the forbidden area of Xingluo Ind on the paper, and drew a big question mark. Then she put away everything, put it aside for the time being, and waited for Gu Ling toe back to discuss.


    In the afternoon, Su Liang went to the underground secret chamber to see Pu Cheng again.


    This time, Pu Cheng lost his calm when he saw Su Liang, because at dawn today, his true face waspletely exposed to Su Liang. Putting on a fake mask would not only be meaningless, but would also make him appear even more ridiculous.<div>


    ��What are you doing here?�� Pu Cheng snorted.


    Su Liang sat down with a faint expression, ��It��s much better like this, there��s no need to pretend, it��s so tiring. Did Yan Shiba really say that Yan Shiba is alive and in Sheng Yue��s hands?��


    ��False!�� Pu Cheng blurted out.


    Su Liang nodded, ��In that case, when your son uses Yan Shiba as a hostage to threaten me, I will know that the hostage in his hands is just like Nian Ruxue��s substitute, and I don��t need to worry about it.��


    Pu Cheng��s face stiffened. Su Liang had got the answer she wanted from his reaction without him saying anything else.


    ��Where is she?�� Su Liang asked, ��Nian Ruxue has already confessed a location, whether you say it or not, I��ll send someone to look for her. If you tell me, things will be better for you.��


    Pu Cheng sneered, ��What, do you still want to torture me?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No, you��re mistaken. As you know, I have few people in my family, and Ajun and Ren Dong are about to start preparing for their wedding. We also need to arrange someone to bring you food and water, which is very troublesome, and no one has time to torture you. If you don��t cooperate, I��ll only be able to meet the minimum standard for your food, which means that I won��t let you starve to death or die of thirst. That��s the easiest way. You can��t be shameless enough to ask me to provide you with good food and drink, can you?��


    ��You!�� Pu Cheng��s face was full of anger.


    Su Liang shrugged, ��Do you want to say that I��m cunning and not kind-hearted? Please reflect on yourself first. What have you done? And you still expect me to return kindness for evil? I��ve seen a lot of people like you, who have excuses for doing evil things. In the end, you��re just selfish. You��re not as good as Sheng Yue, who is at least open and aboveboard, not as pretentious as you. Alright, let��s stop talking nonsense. Since I know that your son will note to save you, I have the leisure to talk to you today. Have you thought about how to answer my question?��


    ��I want to see Yunyun.�� Pu Cheng��s face darkened.


    Su Liang got up and left, ��It seems like you��ve chosen ��living is enough��.��


    Just as Su Liang was about to disappear from Pu Cheng��s sight, he called out to her, ��I can tell you where Yan Shiba is.��


    Su Liang turned around, her face calm, and saw Pu Cheng looking a little unnatural, as if expecting a new round of ridicule.


    But Su Liang had already seen through Pu Cheng��s nature. He was so selfish that he couldn��t even bear to suffer a little bit, and at this moment, he didn��t even care about protecting his son. No wonder he hadn��t taken on the responsibility of being a father in all these years and only cared about himself. Su Liang didn��t bother toment, and directly asked him, ��Where?��


    Pu Cheng nced away, ��Liang Country, in Wolong Mountain.��


    This was consistent with what Nian Ruxue had confessed. Su Liang believed it to be true. Yan Shiba was still alive and being held captive in Wolong Mountain. Now, the territory of the former Liang Country was and of ice and snow, and it was a perfect hiding ce.


    Su Liang suspected that Sheng Yue had his own secret force outside Xingluo Ind, and Wolong Mountain might be one of his strongholds. At the very least, Yan Shiba would have to be kept alive and fed to stay alive.


    Su Liang didn��t say anything further, but simply left.


    Yao City was too far away, and Su Liang didn��t have any manpower avable at the moment. She decided to wait for Gu Ling to return before acting.


    At this moment, Gu Ling and Cen Man were traveling day and night to return home. ording to their speed, they could return to the capital city within three days.


    With his heart set on returning, Gu Ling kept an eye on rumors about Su Liang in the capital city while on the road. If Sheng Yue had gone to the capital, he would have acted by now. No news was good news.


    That evening, Cen Man said she was a little tired and wanted to rest. Gu Ling found an inn with a restaurant across the street. After booking a room, they went to have dinner.


    Although Cen Man was older, her body was still healthy. In fact, she said she was tired to let Gu Ling rest a bit. Since leaving Xingluo Ind, Gu Ling had never had a good night��s sleep.


    Both of them had disguised themselves, and their dress was ordinary, looking like a mother and son. They ordered dishes and sat in the main hall on the first floor while eating, listening to the conversations around them.


    After finishing the meal, Gu Ling was about to call the waiter to pay the bill when he saw an elderly man with white hair enter the restaurant, followed by a young girl carrying a basket. The girl had arge ck spot on her face, and even though she had pretty features, Gu Ling heard someone mutter ��ugly girl�� as soon as he saw her.


    The old man and the girl were both dressed inly, with some mud on their pants and shoes. The girl didn��t seem to care about the disdainful looks people were giving her. They entered and called out, ��Order the signature dishes, and a jar of the best wine!��


    The waiter promptly responded but soon realized there were no empty tables left.


    The restaurant was crowded that day, and there were no vacancies upstairs either. There was space for only two more people at the table where Gu Ling and Cen Man were sitting.


    ��Let��s go,�� Cen Man put down her chopsticks and got up.


    ��Hmm.�� Gu Ling picked up the package, brushed past the old man who followed her, and settled the bill at the counter before leaving the restaurant with Cen Man.


    When they returned to the inn, Gu Ling asked Cen Man to rest first, saying that he had something to take care of outside.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Cen Man frowned. She intended to let Gu Ling rest before continuing on their journey.


    ��Thest two people who entered the restaurant earlier, there��s something off about them,�� Gu Ling said. He had noticed the ck mist on the old man��s forehead.


    Cen Man was puzzled, but she knew Gu Ling had a secret, so she offered to go with him. She had apanied Gu Ling back in case he needed help while alone.


    ��No need. You rest for a while, Master. I��ll take care of it discreetly,�� Gu Ling decided to go alone.


    ��Alright then. I��ll wait for you here,�� Cen Man reluctantly agreed, ��Be very careful.��


    After leaving the inn, Gu Ling walked a long way around before seeing the old man and the young girl leaving the restaurant and entering the same inn across the street.


    So Gu Ling went back to the inn, confirmed the room the old man and young girl were staying in, and booked the room next to them to keep an ear on their movements while leaning against the wall.


    Gu Ling��s hearing was excellent, and soon he heard the girl talking.


    ��Grandpa, is it worth running so far just to gather herbs? We��ve been searching the mountains for two days without finding anything. Let��s just go home tomorrow morning!��


    ��Why the rush? We��ve only been looking for two days, let��s keep searching,�� the old manughed.


    ��Grandpa, you��re not a Great Immortal. We��re looking for medicinal materials for an unrted person. I don��t think it��s worth crossing mountains and rivers at your age. We have only a slight connection with this person through our ancestors, which dates back so many years. Can��t you just refuse him? I��d tell him to go to the capital city to find that Divine Doctor Su instead! I��m even afraid that he��ll spread the word about your residence and we won��t have any peace!��


    ��When you promise someone something, you have to see it through, even if your abilities are limited, you have to do your best,�� the old man said.


    ��Fine, fine. The way you say it, I sound like a viin. Let��s look for one more day tomorrow, and if we still can��t find it, we��ll go home, alright?�� The young girl seemed to be trying to coax the old man.


    ��Hmm, we��ll see, we��ll see.�� The old manughed, ��Go wash up and sleep.��


    Gu Ling initially determined that the old man was a doctor and a decent person. The ck mist on his forehead was not for killing, but rather someone wanted to harm him.


    The neighboring room quieted down; the upant must have been asleep.


    However, Gu Ling dared not sleep and had to keep watch. In fact, he hoped that the ��assassin�� woulde quickly so that after saving the person, he could rest a bit and then continue on his way home.


    Unfortunately, Gu Ling waited until dawn, and everything at the inn was calm. He even sneaked into the old man��s room and confirmed that he was alright, but the ck mist on the old man��s forehead still remained.


    Cen Man packed up the package and rxed when she saw Gu Ling appear, ��Did you handle that matter? Do you want to sleep more? Or do you want us to eat something and leave?�� She had already rested, and Gu Ling must have been unwilling to dy their departure due to his own rest.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Not yet, we can��t leave for now.�� The ck miststed for three days, and he had hesitated whether to wait or give up. However, the final answer was not difficult: wait.


    All along, Gu Ling and Su Liang believed that Gu Ling��s special ability to see the will of heaven was correct, and Gu Ling had always been conscientious in doing what the will of heaven allowed him to do.


    At the moment, they didn��t know the situation in the capital city, if Su Liang was in danger, but if they didn��t save the old man, the consequences would be hard to predict.


    Gu Ling wanted to go home immediately, but he knew that if Su Liang found out, she would definitely ask him to save the old man first.


    Gu Ling suggested that Cen Man go ahead and report their safety at home, but after considering it, Cen Man decided to wait and apany Gu Ling. Reporting safety wasn��t so urgent for one or two days, and she was more worried about losing Gu Ling.


    So, Gu Ling and Cen Man ��identally�� met the old man and the young girl at the breakfast shop again.


    The girl recognized them, and upon seeing Cen Man��s smile, she waved andughed, ��We meet again.��


    At this point, Gu Ling had a backpack on his back that he had just found. He had heard that there was a mountain called Medicine King Mountain outside the city. The mountain was tall and said to have many rare medicinal materials. Many people would specifically enter the mountain to gather medicine. However, due to its treacherous topography, idents often happened to those who ventured in to collect medicine.


    ��Are you also going to Medicine King Mountain to gather herbs, senior?�� Gu Ling asked the old man.


    The old man raised an eyebrow, looked at Gu Ling, and then nced at Cen Man, ��Which of you is the doctor?��


    ��I am,�� Gu Ling nodded slightly.


    With a mixture of surprise and delight at meeting a fellow professional, the old manughed and said he was going to look for a rare herb. He might not be able to find it, but he wanted to give it a try while the weather was still nice.


    ��I��m also going to try my luck,�� Gu Ling said.


    The old man looked at Cen Man, who smiled, ��I am his adoptive mother.��


    After breakfast, the old man took the initiative to invite Gu Ling and Cen Man to join them, saying he knew the way.


    The young girl furrowed her brow, pulling on the old man��s sleeve and whispering, ��Grandpa, be careful, they might be herb robbers.�� The Medicine King Mountain produced highly valuable rare medicinal herbs, and there were often bandits intercepting and robbing the herb collectors at the foot of the mountain.


    The old man shook his head. ��That young man��s eyes are very clean, he must be a good person, I can��t be wrong about that.��


    As the young girl tried to persuade him further, the old man shook his head with a smile, ��Just wait, let me test him.��


    The young girl didn��t say anything else. Since Gu Ling imed to be a doctor, the test would reveal everything.


    On their way out of town, the old man and Gu Ling started discussing medical skills, while the young girl and Cen Man followed behind them. They seemed to get along well. Gu Ling seemed calm, but the old man was very happy. While talking, the old man grabbed Gu Ling��s arm, ��Young man, who did you learn your medical skills from?��


    The young girl realized that she had been overthinking it. Judging by their interaction, Gu Ling��s medical skills must be very impressive.


    Gu Ling shook his head, indicating that it was not convenient to say. The old man smiled and didn��t press further.


    If it had been any other time, Gu Ling would have been happy to make friends with this skilled old doctor. He also enjoyed collecting herbs. However, at this moment, he hoped that those who wanted to cause trouble for the old man would hurry up and show themselves so he could kill them and go home. Although he had decided to wait, the three days felt very difficult for him to endure.


    The old man introduced himself with thest name Wen, while Gu Ling introduced himself with thest name Gu.


    When they arrived at the foot of the mountain, the distant, fog-shrouded peak looked far away as they looked up at it.


    However, perhaps the heavens were listening to Gu Ling��s heartfelt wish. As soon as they entered the mountain, trouble arose.


    Two masked men descended from the sky, drawing their swords and blocking their way.


    One of the men��s gaze swept over Gu Ling and Cen Man, settling on the old Wen man, ��I��ve long heard of the great name of the Divine Doctor Wen. Our master invites you over, pleasee with us!��


    Old Wen pulled his granddaughter behind him protectively, his face calm, ��I��m not a divine doctor, just an ordinary doctor. If your master is sick, he can go to the capital city to find the famous Divine Doctor Su.��


    ��Divine Doctor Wen is too modest. You don��t like fame and fortune, and you��ve been living in seclusion for so many years. It��s not easy to find you. If you don��t want your granddaughter to get hurt, please don��t make things difficult for us.��


    ��These two just happened to be passing by. Please don��t trouble them.�� Old Wen looked apologetically at Gu Ling, ��This has nothing to do with you. You should get going!��


    ��I��m in a hurry to get home.�� Gu Ling nodded.


    The next moment, Old Wen only felt a cold sh in front of his eyes. Gu Ling pulled a hoe from his back and rushed towards the ck-clothed men blocking their path.


    The two ck-clothed men didn��t expect such a change. Their eyes were full of contempt and didn��t take Gu Ling seriously.


    One of them had just said, ��Looking for death,�� when his head fell off before he could finish his sentence.


    Old Wen and his granddaughter were both stunned!


    Another ck-clothed man began fighting with Gu Ling. His strength was much stronger than the one who had just died, but there was still a gap between him and Gu Ling. Moreover, Gu Ling was in a bad mood and showed no mercy towards the person who had prevented him from returning home to reunite with Su Liang>.


    It didn��t take long for the ck-clothed man to fall to the ground severely injured, but he was still alive.


    Still carrying the basket on his back, Gu Ling threw the bloodstained hoe into it, bent down to remove the ck cloth covering the man��s face, and asked coldly, ��Who sent you?��


    The ck-clothed man spat out blood, his face pale, and didn��t answer Gu Ling��s question.


    ��Mo Yan? Did he order you to capture the Divine Doctor and bring him back to Xingluo Ind?�� Gu Ling asked.


    The ck-clothed man��s momentary shock did not escape Gu Ling��s eyes.


    No need to ask more, Gu Ling reached out and twisted the ck-clothed man��s neck, turning around to face Old Wen, his expression indifferent, ��The medicinal herbs that Elder Wen is looking for, I have them at home. If it��s convenient, please give me an address, and I��ll have someone send them over after I get back.��


    Old Wen was dumbfounded, ��Who�� who are you exactly?��


    ��Su Liang��s husband. My medical skills were taught by her.�� Gu Ling revealed his identity directly.


    The young girl��s eyes widened, ��The legendary Gu Ling?��


    ��I just happened to pass through this area and identally learned that a scumbag was leading a group of people to capture skilled doctors and turn them into ves. I just helped out along the way, no need to pay too much attention to it.�� Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent.


    ��I was originally nning to find an opportunity to visit the capital city and pay my respects to Divine Doctor Su����


    Old Wen still seemed shell-shocked.


    ��Alright then, I��ll wait for you at home. Goodbye.�� Gu Ling bowed his hand.


    By the time Old Wen and his granddaughter came to their senses, Gu Ling and Cen Man had already disappeared.

 Chapter 436: 436. What are you to me?

    Chapter 436: 436. What are you to me?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Thank God, thank the heavens and earth, and thank Divine Doctor Su and her husband.�� Holding onto her weak legs, Weng Ran leaned against a big tree, muttering to herself. Upon looking back at the dead bodies on the ground and the withered grass stained with blood, she regained a sense of reality. The events that had just happened were too shocking for her sheltered life.


    Weng Ran��s grandfather sighed repeatedly, ��We shouldn��t havee out!��


    Weng Ran immediately nodded and then frowned, clutching her grandfather��s hand tightly. ��Grandpa, something��s not right! How did those two bad guys know we wereing here to gather herbs? Nobody has known your identity all these years, except for that person recently����<div>


    Her grandfather��s face stiffened, ��You mean,����


    ��Damn it! It must be the son of Grandpa��s old friend who betrayed Grandpa! Otherwise, no one would know Grandpa��s whereabouts!�� Weng Ran��s voice was full of anger, ��We might not be able to go back home!��


    Her grandfather was silent for a long time before his gaze fell on the severed head cut off by Gu Ling��s medicinal hoe. He turned his head slowly to face his enraged granddaughter, ��Let it be, it��s fate. We won��t return home but will go to the capital city to seek refuge with Divine Doctor Su. I am old and unable to protect you, so it��s time for me to find you a good ce to stay.��


    Weng Ran frowned, ��What do you mean by a good ce to stay? Divine Doctor Su isn��t a man, it sounds like you want to marry me off to her.��


    Her grandfather��s eyes softened, ��I do hope she will like you. Let��s go, we��ll gather our things and head to the capital city.��


    Before, Cen Man suspected that Gu Ling had some kind of foresight ability, and this time it further confirmed her guess. But she didn��t reveal it or ask about it. Such a skill was a good thing, and Gu Ling had always been doing the right things.


    After the two returned to the inn, they took their belongings and left.


    With a strong desire to return home, Gu Ling had been calcting when he could go back. Fortunately, the unnned events had not dyed him for too long.


    Capital city.


    Only three days were left before Qi Jun and Ren Dong��s wedding. Su Liang was making a big red Chinese knot to hang in their new room as a gift. Ren Dong had previously mentioned that she liked the knot in Su Liang��s room, which was made by Gu Ling. There were already many other dowries and gifts prepared for Ren Dong and Qi Jun.


    Originally, if Gu Ling were home, Su Liang wouldn��t have had to do it herself since she wasn��t very skilled at it. This was her first time making one, and she had already had to redo it once due to mistakes. At first, she had only described the Chinese knot she had seen in her previous life to Gu Ling, who then figured out how to make it on his own.


    Qiao Cong knocked on the door, ��Xiaoliang, are you busy?��<div>


    ��Not busy, Master, pleasee in.�� Su Liang tightened a section of the rope she had just woven.


    Qiao Cong entered the room with a strange expression, sat down, poured himself a cup of tea, and didn��t speak immediately.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Su Liang was curious. Surely nothing bad had happened.


    ��I suspect���� Qiao Cong began, then suddenly lowered his voice, ��Qi Yan and Qianqian seem to be����


    Su Liang raised her eyebrows, were Qi Yan and Nangong Qian getting too close? She had been too busytely to pay much attention.


    ��Master, did you discover that Qi Yan was showing affection to Qianqian?�� Su Liang asked. Judging from Qiao Cong��s unhappiness, could it be that he thought Qi Yan wasn��t good enough for Nangong Qian and was deluding himself? Surely not?


    Qiao Cong shook his head and sighed, ��No!��


    ��What is it then?�� Su Liang didn��t quite understand Qiao Cong��splicated expression.


    ��I found Qianqian sneaking a peek at Qi Yan practicing martial arts!�� Qiao Cong finally revealed it.


    Su Liang couldn��t help butugh, ��Sneaking a peek? They live in the same mansion and see each other every day, there��s no need to sneak a peek. Master, are you overthinking it?��


    ��I didn��t think much!�� Qiao Cong frowned, ��Qianqian looks clearly interested in Qi Yan!��


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, not too surprised if that were the case. There weren��t many people in the mansion, and the only young, single man who Nangong Qian had contact with before was Qi Yan before Cheng Yun appeared. Cheng Yun still had a shaved head, although he was even more handsome now, but Nangong Qian wasn��t familiar with him yet. She was very familiar with Qi Yan, though.<div>


    Qi Yan and Qi Jun, the Qi brothers, were once regarded as servants of the Xing family by outsiders, but they actually weren��t. They had grown up together with Xing Yusheng, practicing martial arts and studying just like him. Their looks and talents were far superior to many of the noble sons in the capital city, and they had good morals and character as well.


    Su Liang always thought that the Qi brothers were very outstanding, each with their own strengths. Qi Jun��s mind was very sharp, and he was Su Liang��s most capable subordinate. Qi Yan, on the other hand, was coarse but with finer aspects and had grown a lot over the years. Byparison, Qi Yan was more cheerful and open-minded, and if Nangong Qian liked him, Su Liang thought her taste was not bad.


    ��Why is Master so bothered? Do you think they are not suitable?�� Su Liang asked with a smile. Qiao Cong had always liked the Qi brothers and had even praised their temperament as better than his own grandson, Qiao Jing.


    Upon hearing this, Qiao Cong immediately shook his head, ��I think they are very suitable. In fact, I had my eye on Qi Yan early on, but because there were always things going on at home and you were very busy, I never mentioned it. If Qianqian likes Qi Yan, that��s good. I��m just worried that his feelings might not be reciprocated, and what if he doesn��t like Qianqian?��


    Su Liang:��all right, she thought too much.


    ��Xiaoliang, you have to think of a way. I really haven��t noticed any special feelings from Qi Yan towards Qianqian. Does he have another girl he likes? If there is, he should rify it early, and I��ll have Qianqian give up!�� Qiao Cong hade to Su Liang for help. Although he was skilled in martial arts, he was really not good at handling such matters and was very worried.


    ��He shouldn��t have any other girls he likes. Otherwise, he would have said so earlier and not let his brother get married before him,�� Su Liang said.


    Qiao Cong��s eyes lit up, ��That��s true! You make a lot of sense! Then you be the matchmaker for Qi Yan and Qianqian! Qianqian��s health is better now, and she��s also changed for the better, as you know!��


    Considering their past experiences, Qiao Cong was somewhat self-conscious about his granddaughter��s marriage. Nangong Qian had a dark past, and although Qiao Cong loved her very much, he had to admit that among Su Liang��s female friends, his own granddaughter was really quite ordinary, with nothing outstanding whenpared to others.


    ��Master, don��t be so nervous. I��ll ask Qi Yan.�� Su Liang thought there was a chance.


    After a while, hearing footstepsing up the stairs, Qiao Cong didn��t leave but hid behind a screen, wanting to listen to Qi Yan��s answer.


    As soon as the door opened, Su Liang saw Qi Yan��s bright smile, ��What can I do for you, Master?��<div>


    Su Liang thought to herself that once Gu Ling returned, she would ask him to learn from Qi Yan how to smile with such ��sunshine.�� Seeing such a smile would surely lift anyone��s spirits, and her Great God would undoubtedly be the best-looking when he smiled.


    ��Sit.�� Su Liang pointed to the seat Qiao Cong had just sat in, ��I want to ask you something.��


    Qi Yan sat down and, seeing the unfinished Chinese knot that Su Liang had been working on, smiled, ��Is this for Ajun? When I get married, Master, you have to give me one.��


    Qiao Cong, hiding behind the screen, felt half-cold when he heard this. Was the young man already thinking about getting married? Did he have someone in mind?


    Half-jokingly, Su Liang asked, ��When do you n to get married?��


    Qi Yan chuckled, ��Maybe next year, but I don��t know if it��ll work out.��


    Su Liang was a bit surprised, ��So you have a girl you like? Whichdy is it? Howe I don��t know?��


    Qi Yan coughed lightly, ��I haven��t dared to mention ittely since there have been so many things going on. Master has been busy with important matters. I n to wait a while longer, at least until the Prince returns.��


    ��Tell me who it is first,�� Su Liang asked.


    Qiao Cong shook his head in silence, thinking there really was no hope.


    ��It��s Miss Qian from our mansion,�� Qi Yan suddenly looked a little embarrassed, scratching his head and saying, ��Earlier, my clothes were torn, and she helped sew them.��


    As the words fell, Qi Yan saw someone suddenlye out from behind the screen, and he was startled, immediately standing up, ��Senior Qiao!��<div>


    Qiao Cong came out with a straight face, patted Qi Yan on the shoulder, ��You brat, why didn��t you say it earlier? You gave me an unnecessary scare!��


    Qi Yan was a bit confused, as Su Liangughed and said, ��You can go back and have your father invite someone to propose marriage.��


    Qiao Congughed loudly, ��Those formalities are not important! If you want to get married before Qi Jun, it��s not impossible!��


    Qi Yan wanted to say something to Su Liang, but he didn��t get the chance, as he was taken downstairs by Qiao Cong.


    Su Liang picked up the bright red Chinese knot and sighed, ��Great God, there will be another couple showing off their love in front of me at home, pleasee back soon.��


    Qi Yan and Nangong Qian��s matters were quickly settled. Both sides were willing, both families were simple, and they were already very close to each other, so it was a perfect match, and everyone was delighted.


    After consulting with Qi Jun and Ren Dong, Qi Jiang suggested postponing their wedding and proceeding with Qi Yan and Nangong Qian��s marriage first.


    Qi Yan opposed it. Although he had said that Qi Jun was not enough of a brother for not waiting for him to get married first, it was actually just a joke, and he didn��t care about it. They were twin brothers, and he was just a little bit older than Qi Jun.


    Qiao Cong also thought it was unnecessary. He was relieved now that the marriage was settled, and there was no need to rush to get married. He hoped to wait until Gu Ling and Qiao Jing returned safely.


    That night, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu were ying with Gu Xiaonuan in Su Liang��s room, while Su Liang was still working on the Chinese knot.


    Ji Xiaoshu suddenly ran to Su Liang, ��Master, who fell in love first between you and Teacher?��


    Su Liangughed gently, ��What do you think?��<div>


    ��I guess�� it must be the teacher who fell in love with Master first!�� Ji Xiaoshu said.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Wrong.��


    ��Could it be that Master fell in love with Teacher first? Then it must be that Teacher used his charm!�� Ji Xiaoshu deduced.


    ��Indeed.�� Su Liang smiled. Between her and Gu Ling, Gu Ling was the one who fell in love first, but she felt that she had fallen for Gu Ling subconsciously long ago. It was just that their rtionship was rather peculiar, and they both showed their calm and rational sides. The initial rules they set didn��t change as their rtionship grew.


    Looking back now, they were somewhat childish in deciding their love. The so-called ��Su Liang would onlye of age at eighteen�� was like drawing a boundary between them, with Gu Ling not wanting to break Su Liang��s rules, and Su Liang thinking it was Gu Ling who insisted on it, until Gu Ling couldn��t help but break the boundary. To be honest, they wasted some time, and perhaps they could have been together much earlier. But no matter what, it was a beautiful and interesting experience.


    ��When the teacheres back, I have to ask him and see what he says!�� Ji Xiaoshu said, then ran back to Zhengzheng��s side, and the two of them whispered to each other, plotting something.


    With each passing day since Su Liang arranged for Pu Cheng to divulge important information, her timetable showed Gu Ling��s return was approaching.


    Su Liang believed Sheng Yue would not reappear easily, and indeed, she never saw Sheng Yue again. Nian Ruxue and Pu Cheng were locked in the dungeon, and Pu Cheng had traded Yan Shiba��s whereabouts for food and clothing, but he didn��t expect Su Liang to cripple his martial arts skills.


    Su Liang didn��t hesitate at all when deciding to make a move. Pu Cheng was not someone who would do anything for his son; he was extremely selfish and would prioritize his own life and important interests. Such a man would be very troublesome when out of control, as he could do anything.


    Although Sheng Yue hadn��te to save Pu Cheng for the time being, it didn��t mean Pu Cheng had lost all his value. He still had irreceable uses in dealing with Sheng Yue, which was the reason Su Liang didn��t kill him.


    As for Nian Ruxue, there seemed to be no use in keeping her for now, but there was no harm in doing so. Su Liang always believed that living people had value.


    Soon, it was time for Qi Jun and Ren Dong��s big celebration.


    Just yesterday, Su Liang finally finished the Chinese knot she was going to give them. Although Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu both praised it as beautiful, and Ren Dong liked it, Su Liang thought it was still not as pretty as the one Gu Ling made. There was no way around it; her Great God was the best in her eyes.


    Ren Dong was an orphan and didn��t know who her parents were. As Su Liang��s adopted sister, she married and took Su Liang��sst name. Bai Yang, as Ren Dong��s brother, sent her off.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, along with a group of children, blocked the door, asked Qi Jun to recite poetry, and then handed him a big riddle that Su Liang had gotten for him to guess.


    Though it was not easy, after the children got the word puzzles from Su Liang, Qi Jun also received the answer secretly given to him by Su Liang.


    Qi Jun pretended to be stumped by two puzzles, but eventually guessed them and smoothly took the bride away, creating a lively scene.


    As a member of Ren Dong��s maternal family, Su Liang didn��t go to the Qi mansion for the wedding banquet. Qiao Cong took the children with him, and even Cheng Yun was dragged along. Cheng Yun originally wanted to stay behind out of concern for Su Liang��s safety, but Su Liang assured her that she had a hand grenade and there was no need to worry.


    The sun was warm, and Su Liang walked alone by thekeside. It had been a long time since her home had been this quiet, reminding her of the days when only she and Gu Ling had lived there.


    In fact, Su Liang had another reason for not going to the wedding banquet today. Her heart was restless, because ording to the timeline she had calcted for a long time, if everything went smoothly, Gu Ling should have returned by now, but there was still no news.


    On the one hand, Su Liangforted herself, thinking that Gu Ling would not have any idents; he was so powerful and never let her down. But on the other hand, it was hard not to think about the consequences if things did not go well.


    The pressure was great, but her only fear was that something would happen to Gu Ling. After all, they had learned from Pu Cheng that there was a ��Transmigration Road�� on Xingluo Ind that had been guarded by Mo Yan for many years. Mo Yan had captured Gu Ling for the purpose of making him an experimental subject, which was very dangerous.


    It was noon. Su Liang insisted on letting Nangong Qian and Qiuyue go to the banquet, and there was no one else in the house except the prisoners in the dungeon. She said she would cook lunch herself, but she didn��t end up doing so.


    Su Liang just walked around thekeside, looping around and around while thinking about what she might have to deal with if Gu Ling failed to save the people or was caught. She would often suddenly nk out because her subconscious was rejecting such things, but she had to force herself to calm down and continue thinking.


    ��Su Liang.��


    A very close yet seemingly distant voice sounded in her ear. It was so familiar that Su Liang doubted whether her yearning for Gu Ling had caused her to hallucinate.


    ��Su Liang.�� Another time.


    It was then that Su Liang stopped and turned her head. The man she had been dreaming about appeared in her sight and reached her in the blink of an eye.


    Su Liang subconsciously raised her hand, rubbing Gu Ling��s tired but still beautiful face, and asked him a question, ��What are you to me?��


    Gu Ling looked at Su Liang��s reddened eyes and felt heartache. He was about to hug her when he heard her question. The question felt strange, but he answered seriously, ��Great God, I am your Great God.��


    Not far away, Cen Man heard the reunion conversation between the two and the corners of her mouth twitched. She wondered how such embarrassing words could be spoken by people like them.


    The next moment, Su Liang tightly embraced Gu Ling, taking a long breath, ��It��s really you, my Great God, you��re finally back.��


    Gu Ling gently patted Su Liang��s back, ��I��m sorry for being away for so long. Everyone is fine; the others are on their way back.��


    Su Liang felt a heavy stone drop from her heart andughed, ��You must have found my question strange just now.��


    ��Yes, it was a bit strange.�� Gu Ling admitted that he didn��t understand why Su Liang had asked the question like that. Calling him Great God was one thing, but using it in a conversation made it somewhat cheesy.


    ��It��s because Yan Shiba, who came back before, was an imposter. Sheng Yue had Nian Ruxue undergo stic surgery to look like Yan Shiba and deceive everyone,�� exined Su Liang. ��I was looking forward to your return, but when you actually appeared, I was a bit hesitant, doubting whether you were another imposter created by Sheng Yue.��


    Gu Ling��s eyes showed understanding, ��I see.��


    ��Great God, Gu Xiaonuan can call ��Daddy�� now.�� Su Liang shared her daughter��s growth with Gu Ling.


    ��I know she��s fine. I have something to do.�� Gu Ling immediately held Su Liang and flew up, entering their room through the second-floor window.


    Once theynded, Su Liang frowned and began unbuttoning Gu Ling��s clothes, ��Are you injured?��


    ��No, I just missed you so much that my heart aches.�� After saying that, Gu Ling lowered his head and kissed Su Liang.

 Chapter 437: 437. Just pamper him then

    Chapter 437: 437. Just pamper him then<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Aftering back from the wedding celebration, the children were in high spirits.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu started racing as soon as they entered Su Mansion��s main gate: whoever reached Su Liang first would win. Thepetitive nature of boys was always so strong.


    Gu Xiaonuan was wearing a red dress with silver fox fur trim, and a cute little hat on her head. The fluffy ball on top of her hat swung back and forth because she was sitting on Cheng Yun��s shoulder, one small hand holding onto Cheng Yun��s bald head��it was a perfect fit.<div>


    Qiao Cong and Nangong Qian were walking behind them. He said to Nangong Qian with a chuckle, ��You better hurry up and finish your wedding dress embroidery. As soon as Xiaogu and your brother return, we��ll arrange your marriage with Qi Yan.��


    Nangong Qian nodded with a blush on her face. Ren Dong��s wedding dress wasn��t embroidered by herself, as she didn��t know how and didn��t have time. The wedding clothes were given by Yang Yu. But Nangong Qian enjoyed embroidery and wanted to get married wearing a wedding dress she had embroidered herself, so she started working on it since the day they got engaged.


    ��I just don��t know when Xiaogu and Jingjing will be able toe back!�� Qiao Cong sighed softly. At that moment, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu had already disappeared from sight.


    ��Mother!��


    ��Mother!��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu burst into Yuanming Pavilion together, shouting for Su Liang as they ran up the stairs.


    Seeing the door closed and everything quiet, the two exchanged a nce.


    ��Is Mother taking a nap?��


    ��I don��t know. Let��s try knocking on the door gently.��


    As Ji Xiaoshu raised his hand to knock, the door suddenly opened, and his small handnded on someone.


    Ji Xiaoshu looked up, blinked, and Zhengzheng had already jumped up and pounced into Gu Ling��s arms. ��Master! Master, you��re finally back!��


    Ji Xiaoshu decisively climbed onto Gu Ling��s back, hugging his neck while grinning with his teeth showing but not his eyes. However, he asked, ��Senior Brother, is Master real? He isn��t an imposter, right?��<div>


    Zhengzheng giggled, ��He might be fake. If he were the real master, he would��ve thrown you off already.��


    ��Right!�� Ji Xiaoshu just nodded his little head when Gu Ling stretched out his hand to pull him off his back and throw him out of the window.


    ��Ah!�� Ji Xiaoshu screamed, ��Mother, save me!��


    Su Liang walked out from behind the screen, having changed her clothes and still with a faint flush on her face. She saw Ji Xiaoshu flying back in through the window, saying, ��Mother, I have verified that he��s the real master. The way he threw me was too skillful��it felt familiar!��


    Zhengzheng also got down from Gu Ling. He was just ovee with missing him and excited to see Gu Ling return suddenly. Usually, he felt that he was too old to be held.


    Gu Ling had already taken a bath, changed his clothes, and exchanged his feelings with Su Liang. He originally wanted to continue sleeping but got up when he heard the children��s voices.


    Gu Ling sat down by the window, and the two children snuggled up to him.


    ��Master, I have a question for you!�� Ji Xiaoshu grabbed Gu Ling seriously.


    Gu Ling nodded slightly and pinched Ji Xiaoshu��s little face, ��Go ahead.��


    ��Between you and Mother, who fell in love with whom first?�� Ji Xiaoshu still remembered the question he had asked Su Liang a few days ago.


    Su Liang looked out the window, where Cheng Yun was bringing Gu Xiaonuan over in his arms.


    Meeting the curious eyes of the two children, Gu Ling calmly replied, ��I fell in love with your mother first.��<div>


    Zhengzhengughed, looking as if he knew that it was the case.


    Ji Xiaoshu blinked, ��That��s not what Mother said!��


    Gu Ling looked at Su Liang, who happened to turn her head to look at him. Their eyes met, and Gu Ling slowly smiled, ��Oh, your mother is right.��


    ��Master, are you feeling very proud?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    Gu Ling countered, ��Can��t I?��


    Ji Xiaoshu nodded, ��Of course you can. Mother spoils you too much, and there��s nothing we can do about it.�� He then turned to Su Liang, ��Mother, if Master and I fell into the water at the same time, who would you save first?��


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��Whoever catches a fish first, I��ll save that one first.��


    Ji Xiaoshu held his forehead, ��Alright, Mother wants to eat fish. Master, let��s go fishing this afternoon!��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Your master is tired and needs to rest this afternoon. You guys go fishing.��


    Ji Xiaoshu pulled Zhengzheng to the window, ��Senior Brother, now that Master is back, Mother only has eyes for him. Let��s jump off the building.��


    Gu Ling reached out and pulled the two children back, ��Go get your schoolwork, and let me take a look.��


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately behaved, ��Master is so tired, it��s too much work to check our schoolwork now. Let��s do it tomorrow.��<div>


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No, I��ll check it now.��


    Just as Ji Xiaoshu was regretting not doing more work yesterday and trying to figure out how to stall so that he could catch up, he heard Gu Xiaonuan��s voice and instantly brightened up, ��Master, sister is back!�� He dashed out, ��Sister! Sister! Look who��s back!��


    When Cheng Yun brought Gu Xiaonuan up, Gu Ling stood up and looked at his beloved daughter, wanting to hug her right away but worried that she might not recognize him anymore.


    Without anyone prompting her, Gu Xiaonuan saw Su Liang first and then turned her eyes to Gu Ling. She seemed a bit puzzled, tilting her little head and blinking her big, round eyes for a while before a big smile appeared on her little face, and she called out clearly and loudly, ��Daddy!��


    Gu Ling held Gu Xiaonuan and kissed her forehead. Gu Xiaonuan then took the initiative to move closer and kiss Gu Ling��s face, giggling while calling out ��Daddy�� one after another.


    Ji Xiaoshu dragged Zhengzheng out of the room, and Zhengzheng, who knew what was going on, didn��t make a fuss. The two closed the door, Zhengzheng stood guard, and Ji Xiaoshu hurried to finish thest bit of his homework.


    Cen Man met Qiao Cong and came to see Gu Xiaonuan, she was delighted to hear Gu Xiaonuan call her ��Grandma��.


    Gu Xiaonuan was tired from ying outside and soon became drowsy, her little head gradually drooping.


    Su Liang prepared the bed and told the father-daughter duo to sleep.


    Gu Lingy down with his daughter in his arms. Gu Xiaonuan snuggled against him, resting her small foot on him, and soon fell asleep.


    Gu Ling��s eyes were tender as he asked Su Liang to join them.


    ��I��m not sleepy. I��ll go make a nourishing soup for you.�� Su Liang covered them with the nket, bent down to kiss Gu Ling, then kissed their daughter, and finally lowered the bed curtain.<div>


    Cheng Yun was sitting in the living room, seeing the door open, he stood up. Su Liang asked him why he hadn��t gone back to his room, and Cheng Yun said softly, ��Xiaoshu is doing his makeup homework and asked me to help him stand guard, not to let Xiaogu go in.��


    ��He��s asleep. If you��re not busy, go help me with the fire.�� Su Liang said.


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��Alright.��


    Although Cheng Yun still refused to eat meat temporarily, he hade to ept sitting at the table with everyone, watching others eat meat.


    As Su Liang was preparing the ginseng chicken soup, Cheng Yun added firewood to the hearth.


    ��How long will it take for my hair to grow long?�� Cheng Yun suddenly asked.


    Su Liang was a little surprised, ��In a hurry?��


    ��No.�� Cheng Yun shook his head, ��Xiaoshu asked me today, but I don��t know.��


    Su Liang thought about it, ��Not necessarily, generally speaking, it can grow to a length that can be tied up in a year and a half. There may be a period of time before that when it��s neither long nor short, and it looks a bit strange.�� She imagined Cheng Yun with shoulder-length hair. It wouldn��t look bad on her face, but it would seem very unconventional.


    But Cheng Yun had no concept of this, so she simply asked Su Liang for the time, so as to answer Ji Xiaoshu.


    Gu Ling was awakened by Gu Xiaonuan. Since Gu Xiaonuan was only taking a nap, he woke up to find Gu Ling still asleep and climbed onto his body and poked his face with his little hands.


    Gu Ling hadn��t opened his eyes yet and lifted the corner of his mouth, hugged Gu Xiaonuan, ��Let daddy sleep a little more, please.��<div>


    Gu Xiaonuan thought Gu Ling was ying a game with him and began to struggle even more vigorously.


    Gu Ling was very tired and hadn��t rested enough, so he got up first and carried Gu Xiaonuan out, intending to settle her down and then go back to sleep.


    He knocked on the door of the room next door, and Zhengzheng quickly opened it. Seeing Gu Ling, he shouted, ��Xiaoshu!��


    Ji Xiaoshu, who was about to finish his makeup assignment, saw Gu Ling entering the door and quickly covered the paper he was writing on, ��Master, why don��t you sleep more?��


    Gu Ling handed Gu Xiaonuan to Zhengzheng and turned to walk out, leaving a sentence for Ji Xiaoshu, ��Wait for me to finish sleeping and then beat you.��


    Ji Xiaoshu rushed to close the door and ran back to finish writing thest line of words. He put down his pen andughed, ��Master, you want to beat me? No way, you don��t have any evidence! Haha!��


    When Gu Ling woke up again, it was already nighttime. Cen Man had already drunk the ginseng chicken soup Su Liang had cooked, and the children had all had a little taste as well.


    There were no lights in the room, and Gu Ling was the only one upstairs. He could hear the childrenughing downstairs.


    Gu Ling sat up on the bed, took a deep breath, and got up, walked over to the window, and opened it. Moonlight streamed in, and Qi Yan and Nangong Qian, who had finished dinner, were walking hand in hand by theke, their shadows stretched out very long.


    Gu Ling didn��t go downstairs immediately but found the jade bells that Duanmu Chen had given to Gu Xiaonuan and jingled them.


    Soon, Su Liang came up when she heard the sound, and as soon as she entered, Gu Ling hugged her tightly.


    Gu Ling leaned his head on Su Liang��s neck, his voicezy, ��I missed you so much.��


    There wasughter in Su Liang��s eyes, as she gently patted Gu Ling��s back, ��Great God, you are even more childish than Gu Xiaonuan now. But you��re very cute, and I like it.��


    Gu Ling sat by the window, holding Su Liang on hisp, his head resting on her, as they quietly watched the scene outside and talked about their own experiences during their separation. Gu Ling had done everything he needed to do when he returned home, but he hadn��t had the chance to have a good talk with Su Liang.


    After speaking, the two said in unison, ��You��ve worked hard.��


    Then they looked at each other andughed, Gu Ling nodded, ��Yes, I missed you so much.��


    ��Me too.�� Su Liang sighed softly. It sounded a bit cheesy, but that was the truth. She always felt self-sufficient, and she had indeed taken good care of the home without any problems, but the pressure in her heart and her desire for Gu Ling to be by her side were real as well.


    ��Transmigration Road? Do you think it really exists?�� Gu Ling asked Su Liang.


    ��Anything is possible.�� Su Liang initially thought it was too bizarre, but she herself was a bizarre existence. She couldn��t limit her own imagination just because she had integrated herself into the life of this world.


    Gu Ling��s imagination had always been bolder and more openpared to Su Liang.


    ��If there really is such a thing, and it can really be done, and we can travel together, would you like to try it, Great God?�� Su Liang asked.


    Without thinking or hesitating, Gu Ling shook his head and said, ��No, I wouldn��t. Even if we witnessed someone going back and thening back, it doesn��t mean anyone else can do the same. I wouldn��t take any risks.��


    Gu Ling had once expressed his longing for Su Liang��s previous world, but that was just because he enjoyed experiencing different lives and was unafraid of adventure. However, that was before he realized he had fallen in love with Su Liang.


    Now, Gu Ling had found his home in this life, a home that he cherished, and would dly spend his life unable to leave, as long as he was together with Su Liang and their child. He didn��t find it boring.


    Love of adventure oftenes from a restless heart, content with whateveres its way. That was Gu Ling in the past. Currently, he was Su Liang��s husband and Gu Xiaonuan��s father. He enjoyed the responsibilities that came with being a husband and father, as it was not a burden but a divine blessing.


    As a result, anything that might lead to the separation of their family and the harm of Su Liang and Gu Xiaonuan was uneptable to Gu Ling.


    Moreover, although Su Liang asked this question, they both believed that at most, Mo Yan��s body had traveled here and might eventually return. It was impossible for him toe and go freely, causing chaos in the space-time continuum. Even Mo Yan��s possible return was a subject of skepticism for Gu Ling and Su Liang. Though they thought it might be possible, the chance was very slim.


    Of course, Su Liang supported Gu Ling��s rescue of the Weng family patriarch and his grandson on his way back. Upon learning that the old man mighte to the capital city, Su Liang looked forward to it. She had always self-studied and learned about medical skills from books and exchanges with Imperial Physician Gao, but she didn��t have a master to teach her new things. She hoped that the old man could surprise her.


    Su Liang shared many funny anecdotes about the children with Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling regretted missing several months of Gu Xiaonuan��s growth but was pleased that she hadn��t forgotten him. When he learned that Gu Xiaonuan��s first word was ��Daddy,�� he asked Su Liang if she was making it up. After Su Liang recounted the details of that day, Gu Ling said, ��Her first word was ��Mommy,�� you just misheard.��


    The couple disagreed on this issue, just like their opinions on who fell in love with the other first. Their differing viewpoints didn��t matter, as they cherished each other��s opinions, making it a delightful disagreement.


    ��Let��s go eat; you must be hungry,�� Su Liang said as she pulled Gu Ling up.


    Before they left the room, Gu Ling hugged Su Liang again. She chuckled, ��Yes, I know you missed me a lot.��


    Upon descending the stairs, they saw Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu carrying a pnquin with their hands crossed, and Gu Xiaonuan sitting on it, beaming.


    ��Mom! Dad!�� Gu Xiaonuan waved her little hands.


    ��See, she called ��Mom�� first,�� Gu Ling whispered to Su Liang.


    Su Liang smiled, ��It��s just because you weren��t here, and she��s used to calling me like this. When you weren��t around, she would call ��Dad�� after saying ��Mom.��


    Gu Ling��s eyes twinkled withughter as he took Gu Xiaonuan off the ��pnquin�� and heard Ji Xiaoshu ask, ��Why did Master say he��d hit me earlier today?��


    ��You didn��t finish your homework,�� Gu Ling replied, holding Xiaonuan as he walked to the table while Su Liang went to fetch their food.


    Ji Xiaoshu held his head high, ��I finished it! Master didn��t even check before making such a conclusion; it��s unreasonable!��


    ��Hmm,�� Gu Ling nodded, ��Where��s your dad?��


    Ji Xiaoshu was stumped, ��I don��t know!��


    ��Well, that��s why I want to hit you,�� Gu Ling said calmly.


    Everyoneughed, and Gu Xiaonuan pped her hands, even though she didn��t understand the joke.


    Ji Xiaoshu: �� This is simply outrageous!


    Su Liang brought over some ginseng chicken soup, and while Gu Ling was eating, Ji Xiaoshuined to her.


    After listening, Su Liangughed, ��Your master is so adorable.��


    Ji Xiaoshu sighed, ��Master, you just spoil him!��

 Chapter 438: 438. Reunion Time

    Chapter 438: 438. Reunion Time<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the day following Gu Ling��s return home, Su Liang woke up thetest.


    When she opened her eyes and lifted the curtain of her bed, she saw the warm sunlight streaming through the window, casting splendid patches of light on the floor.


    The room was quiet. Gu Ling was not there, and Gu Xiaonuan��s little bed was empty too.<div>


    It had been a long time since Su Liang had slept so soundly and peacefully. A feeling of rxation from deep within made her feelfortable in body and mind.


    Shezily got out of the bed and dressed more slowly than usual. After tidying up, she went to the window, opened it, and saw the winter scenery by theke. It had once seemed deste and bleak, but now she found it simple and elegant, like an ink painting.


    Gu Ling and the children were the most lively elements within the painting.


    Gu Ling held Gu Xiaonuan in one hand and a wooden sword in the other, assessing Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu��s swordsmanship. The two children were very serious and coordinated well, their movements already quite stylish.


    Gu Ling, with only one hand, disyed casual elegance, while Gu Xiaonuan was very excited, cheering for her brothers all the time. Su Liang heard her crisp voice and happyughter.


    Without a doubt, when Gu Xiaonuan grew up a bit more, she would surely love martial arts. Now, Su Liang��s several masters all asserted that Gu Xiaonuan had extraordinary talent for martial arts. Su Liang felt that this was entirely based on their deep ��beloved disciple�� filter when observing Gu Xiaonuan.


    Upon seeing Su Liang, Gu Ling raised Gu Xiaonuan high while fending off the two children and greeted her.


    Laughter spread in Su Liang��s eyes as she leaned against the window, waving at Gu Ling and blowing a kiss.


    Then, Zhengzheng��s little wooden sword poked Gu Ling��s leg.


    Of course, it couldn��t cause any injury, but both children were surprised and stopped.


    Disbelieving, Zhengzheng looked at his wooden sword and then at Gu Ling. ��I actually poked my master!�� he said excitedly.


    Ji Xiaoshu cheered, ��Big Brother is so powerful! Today, we won! Master, you can��t say we ck off in martial arts anymore, haha!��<div>


    As Gu Xiaonuan chimed in with a loud ��Mom��, the two children who had been focusing on their swordy turned their heads to see Su Liang and waved at her.


    ��I see, Master was distracted just now,�� Zhengzheng said.


    Ji Xiaoshu grinned, ��This is Master Mom helping us with her beauty! In any case, we won! Master can��t hit me anymore!��


    As soon as Ji Xiaoshu finished speaking, Gu Ling picked him up and tossed him aside�� As Ji Xiaoshunded skillfully, he protested against Gu Ling��s retreating figure, ��Master, why did you throw me again? Give me a reason!��


    ��You were in my way,�� Gu Ling replied, soaring towards Su Liang, leaving a cold silhouette for the children.


    Ji Xiaoshu looked around at the t, empty space and stared speechlessly at the sky.


    Zhengzheng, holding Gu Xiaonuan, called Ji Xiaoshu over, ��Xiao Shu,e on! Let��s teach our sister how to walk!��


    Ji Xiaoshu walked over, put down his wooden sword, and held Gu Xiaonuan, ��Little sister, only you and Master Mom can beat Master, but Master Mom has been bewitched by Master��s beauty. Hurry up and grow up, and help us defeat Master together!��


    Zhengzheng couldn��t stopughing, ��Xiao Shu, Master likes you especially, that��s why he ys with you.��


    Ji Xiaoshu raised his chin slightly and grinned, ��Of course I know that!��


    After returning to the room, Gu Ling closed the window and embraced Su Liang quietly for a while. Then he let her go, ��You wash up first, and I��ll get breakfast.��


    ��The weather is nice, let��s have it in the pavilion outside,�� Su Liang suggested.<div>


    Gu Ling nodded and went downstairs.


    When Su Liang finished washing and changing and went out, Gu Ling had already set up breakfast in the pavilion.


    Seeing two sets of bowls and chopsticks, Su Liang thought Gu Ling was waiting for her and hadn��t eaten yet. However, Gu Ling said that he had eaten with everyone else and would apany Su Liang for another meal. ��My stomach has suffered from the food outside, and I needpensation.��


    Trying not tough, Su Liang said, ��Indeed, you need a goodpensation.��


    The two sat opposite each other and ate breakfast. The porridge, vegetables, and stuffed pastries were all made by Gu Ling. Su Liang tasted a bite and eximed, ��Great God Gu Ling, your cooking is the most delicious!��


    ��What do you want for lunch?�� Gu Ling asked.


    ��I��ll make dried green bean meat buns for you,�� Su Liang suggested. ��It��s the dried green beans given by Old Lady Bai when you brought the fake Yan Shiba back. Half of them are left, and I made meat buns once in the middle. Everyone liked them a lot.��


    After learning the recipe, Gu Ling decided to make them himself. Although he had been away, he knew that Su Liang had also been tired.


    As soon as they finished breakfast, Su Liang heard Zhengzheng��s excited shout, ��Little sister can walk!��


    She saw Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu lifting Gu Xiaonuan with their hands like a stretcher, cing her on the ground and holding onto her hands to make sure she didn��t fall. They encouraged her to take a few steps.


    ��She��s wearing so much padding. She��ll be fine even if she falls,�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    ��No way!�� Gu Ling, Zhengzheng, and Ji Xiaoshu unanimously objected.<div>


    Unconvinced, Su Liang conceded, acting as if she hadn��t said anything.


    Gu Ling��s eyes filled with gentleughter as he stretched his hand out towards his daughter, beckoning her toe closer.


    ��Daddy~�� Gu Xiaonuan stood steadily and reached out her little hand, asking Gu Ling toe and pick her up.


    ��Come on, Nuannuan,�� Gu Ling said softly.


    ��Daddy~�� Gu Xiaonuan called out again.


    ��Master, don��t go over there! Little sister can walk!�� Zhengzheng thought Gu Ling was going to cave and quickly stopped him. He coaxed Gu Xiaonuan, ��If you want Master to hold you, just walk over there! It��s just two steps! Weren��t you able to walk just now?��


    Gu Xiaonuan lifted her foot and took a step.


    ��Wow! Little sister is amazing!�� Zhengzheng immediately praised her.


    Ji Xiaoshu also praised her, ��Little sister, one more! Come on, walk forward!��


    Gu Ling looked at his lovely and powerful daughter with an admiring expression, waiting for her toe to his side.


    Su Liang suspected that Gu Xiaonuan had probably been able to walk for a while, but she waszy because so many people liked to hold her.


    Under the vignt protection of her two brothers, Gu Xiaonuan sessfully walked to Gu Ling��s side, where he picked her up and ced her on hisp.<div>


    Qiao Cong��s excited voice sounded not far away, ��Nuannuan can walk?��


    Approaching noon, Duanmu Chen, wearing casual clothes, came to Su Mansion with Chang��an.


    Having heard that Gu Ling had returned, Duanmu Chen came to see him but didn��t find him in Yuanming Pavilion.


    Ji Xiaoshu, who was reading a book on medicinal herbs, looked up, ��Emperor Uncle, are you looking for my master? He��s steaming buns in the kitchen with Master Mom!��


    Upon hearing this, Chang��an saw Duanmu Chen��s eyes light up. He had chosen this time toe, intending to freeload a meal. He wanted to bring the two children with him originally, but the weather outside was cold, and Empress Dowager Xiao was afraid that the children would catch a cold, so she did not allow them toe.


    When Duanmu Chen approached the kitchen door, he saw Su Liang sitting on a small stool, kindling a fire, and Gu Ling was kneading the dough. The steamed bun filling was already prepared.


    ��Cough, cough!�� Duanmu Chen made a sound to announce his arrival.


    ��Your Majesty is here.�� Su Liang casually greeted him without getting up.


    Duanmu Chen smiled, ��Are you steaming buns? Let��s discuss the matter after you finish cooking.��


    ��Your Majesty can speak directly and return to the pce to handle the government affairs early after that,�� Gu Ling said with a light tone.


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��No hurry.�� He joked, ��I havee all this way, and it would be too much of a loss not to eat. Lately, I��ve found the pce too cold and deste, the Su Mansion is more lively.��


    As a result, Duanmu Chen returned to Yuanming Pavilion, sitting next to Ji Xiaoshu, and was surprised to find him reading a book on medicinal herbs, ��Xiaoshu, do you want to learn medical skills?��<div>


    Ji Xiaoshu didn��t look up, ��I am my master��s disciple, of course, I have to learn medical skills.��


    Duanmu Chen looked approvingly, ��Very good. I hope that one day you will be as famous as your master and be known as a Divine Doctor.��


    ��Definitely!�� Ji Xiaoshu was very smart, but he was not particrly interested in studying and martial arts, although he learned them well. He was truly passionate about medical skills taught by Su Liang. That��s where his interest lied, and he was especially serious about it.


    Duanmu Chen looked at Ji Xiaoshu, wishing that his own children would quickly grow up and start studying with Su Liang and Gu Ling, so they wouldn��t leave once their troubles were resolved.


    The steamed buns made by Gu Ling were brought to Yuanming Pavilion. Duanmu Chen washed his hands and started eating with the children. He couldn��t help but exim, ��Your master��s steamed bun-making skills are truly unparalleled.�� From the time of Su Family Vige to now, he had been craving them. At first, Su Liang made them, but now Gu Ling made them even better. Prior to this, Duanmu Chen had asked Su Liang for the bun recipe and the other home-cooked dishes, and while the imperial chefs made them more exquisite in the pce, it still felt like something was missing.


    Emperor Uncle, have you heard any news about my father?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked after finishing a steamed bun, suddenly thinking of Ji Yuebai.


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��I have already told you thest time there was news about him, and there is no new information for now. Don��t worry, your father said he would be back before the end of the year, so it should be soon.��


    ��I hope so,�� Ji Xiaoshu nodded, ��Aunt Yue and Uncle Baiyang are waiting to get married, and all that��s left is for my father toe back.��


    Duanmu Chen��s mouth twitched, ��Xiaoshu is really a good child.��


    After lunch, Gu Ling first coaxed Gu Xiaonuan to sleep, and then went to thekeside pavilion to talk to Duanmu Chen.


    Skipping the part about time-traveling, Gu Ling briefly recounted his previous adventures to Duanmu Chen. The shocks and dangers made Duanmu Chen frown.


    ��What are they trying to do? Since they know the ind has been exposed, why don��t they leave and hide somewhere else?�� Duanmu Chen was a smart man and quickly caught the key points.


    Gu Ling��s expression was calm, ��There is a forbidden area on the ind, and I don��t know what��s inside it yet, but there must be a mystery.�� This was theplete truth.


    ��And I��ve been wanting to ask you, how did the people from Xingluo Ind manage to evade us and get the grain and fodder to Liang Country so quickly?�� Duanmu Chen asked.


    ��Su Liang and I suspect they have some sort of magic treasure,�� Gu Ling said.


    Duanmu Chen was stunned for a moment, ��What did you say?��


    ��Magic treasure.�� Gu Ling repeated thest two words.


    Duanmu Chen widened his eyes, ��You mean the kind of treasure that only gods in the sky would have?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��It��s a guess.��


    Duanmu Chen was silent for a long time before speaking again, lowering his voice, ��Are you really able to predict the future? Are you a god in human form? Is Su Liang the same? Or do you know anything about the path of immortal cultivation?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I am not. It��s just that the matter of grain and fodder cannot be exined bymon sense, and coupled with the mystery of Xingluo Ind, I made that guess.��


    But Duanmu Chen raised his hand and patted Gu Ling��s shoulder, giving him a look��I understand, we can��t talk about it directly, I get it.


    By now, Gu Ling and Su Liang had developed a considerable level of trust in Duanmu Chen. There were some things that Duanmu Chen could guess even if Gu Ling didn��t say them. However, with his imagination, he was still far from guessing the whole truth.


    The grain and fodder issue could only be exined in this way, and it wasn��t a lie. Gu Ling and Su Liang still didn��t know what Mo Yan��s ��portable space�� was like, whether it existed in his mind or in an object, calling it a ��magic treasure�� was quite fitting.


    However, Duanmu Chen didn��t ask further. He felt that Gu Ling and Su Liang were no ordinary people. Given their rtionship and the help they��ve given him, Duanmu Chenpletely trusted them and knew that they might be ��higher�� than himself, which made him feel more at ease.


    In the end, when Duanmu Chen left, he took two steamed buns with him, saying they were for Empress Dowager Xiao. However, on the way back to the pce, he had already eaten one.


    In the afternoon, Gu Ling took the children fishing and caught three fat fish. He made two of them into Fried Fish Nuggets and the remaining one was used for braised fish for dinner.


    Gu Ling picked fish bones for Gu Xiaonuan, feeding her fish. The scene was very heartwarming.


    Ji Xiaoshu asked Gu Ling if he could help him pick out the fish bones, but Gu Ling shook his head, ��You have hands, you can use them.��


    Ji Xiaoshu obediently nodded, ��I can even help my master��s wife pick fish bones, but she won��t let me. Master, can we go mountain climbing tomorrow?��


    Zhengzheng had an expectant look on his face. Gu Ling had taken them mountain climbing once, and they had had a great time and had always cherished the memory.


    Gu Ling looked at Su Liang, and she nodded, ��Let��s go then. Cheng Yun ising too.�� She and Gu Ling needed to think about how to deal with Xingluo Ind next, and it didn��t necessarily need to be done sitting at home. Perhaps going out for a walk would bring unexpected gains.


    The children cheered and said they would go and look for the tadpoles they had met before.


    Cheng Yun looked serious as he said to Su Liang, ��You should call me brother.��


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, ��When Gu Ling calls you, I will.��


    Cheng Yun looked at Gu Ling, ��Little brother Gu.��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��Keep dreaming.��


    Cheng Yun: �� Anyway, the children called him Uncle, not bothered by this couple who always liked to tease him.


    That night, after Gu Xiaonuan was asleep, Gu Ling and Su Liang leaned against each other in bed and brought up Yan Shiba.


    ��This season, Wolong Mountain is covered with heavy snow, and it��s not only dangerous but also slim chance to find Yan Shiba inside.�� Su Liang sighed lightly, ��Should we go looking for her? Or should we wait for Sheng Yue to bring her to us?��


    ��For now, let��s not look for her.�� Gu Ling said, ��If she��s alive now, Sheng Yue won��t kill her afterward.��


    ��I was thinking, since there��s a treasure protected by Mo Yan on Xingluo Ind, why not just blow it up?�� Su Liang suggested, ��While Mo Yan doesn��t have any other hostages in his hands, as long as we destroy the ind, his delusional goal will no longer be possible. Originally, hising and going had nothing to do with us, but since he��s resorting to every means possible to harm us in order to achieve his goal, it��s better to send him to the West sooner rather thanter.��


    ��It��s possible.�� said Gu Ling, deep in thought, ��I��m thinking of letting Pu Cheng go and find Sheng Yue and deliver a message to him.��


    Su Liang��s expression changed, ��Great God, are you thinking of cooperating with Sheng Yue?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��ording to Pu Cheng, Sheng Yue��s goal is to go through a portal to see the world her mother came from. The test subject he needs can be me or Mo Yan, and Mo Yan is the better choice.��


    ��I did think of that too, but I��m a little skeptical of whether what Pu Cheng thinks Sheng Yue��s purpose is may just be him imagining things.�� Su Liang said, ��What if Sheng Yue has other intentions? Of course, as long as he��s willing to show up, it��s a good thing for us. I just think it might be useless, but it��s worth a try. In any case, Pu Cheng is already useless and can��t cause any more trouble. It��s even more impossible for anyone else to find Sheng Yue.��


    Of course, they could arrange for someone to follow Pu Cheng, but even if he wasn��t detected by Pu Cheng, it would be very difficult to hide from Sheng Yue, which would be very dangerous.


    So, after discussing it, Su Liang and Gu Ling decided to release Pu Cheng before dawn and let him carry a letter to Sheng Yue. The letter was sealed in a mechanism iron box by Gu Ling and tied to Pu Cheng��s body with aplex method, which he couldn��t untie. Of course, he might not go to find Sheng Yue. However, considering Pu Cheng��s current situation, even if Sheng Yue abandoned him, he would still go find his capable son instead of going back to the temple and continuing to be a monk. Being a monk was not what he wanted in the first ce.

 Chapter 439: 439. Thank you Gu Xiaoling

    Chapter 439: 439. Thank you Gu Xiaoling<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Cheng Yun got up early, didn��t wake Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, and went out to buy steaming hot breakfast after tidying up. He arranged the food on the round table on the first floor where everyone usually ate. Although he didn��t eat meat, he listened to Su Liang and bought both vegetarian and meat-filled steamed buns for the children��s growth.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu knocked on the door of Gu Ling and Su Liang��s room.


    ��Master, Mistress, get up quickly, we��re going hiking!�� Ji Xiaoshu��s voice was lively, full of energy, and after speaking, she ran downstairs with Zhengzheng.<div>


    In fact, Gu Ling and Su Liang didn��t sleep after letting Pu Cheng go. When Gu Xiaonuan woke up, the two of them got up as well.


    After breakfast, the sun had just risen.


    Madam Xing invited Nangong Qian to her house today. Qiao Cong and Cen Man were to apany her to Marquis Zhong Xin��s residence. Qi Yan naturally had to go because Madam Xing wanted to take a look at his fianc��e.


    They didn��t take a carriage because the children wanted to ride horses.


    Four horses left Su Mansion. Gu Xiaonuan stuck her little head out from Gu Ling��s embrace, her eyes shining brightly. She pointed to a big tree not far away and said in a crisp voice, ��Tree!��


    Ji Xiaoshu felt quite proud, ��That��s my name, of course, my sister recognizes it! Master, my sister doesn��t know your name yet, right?��


    Zhengzheng smiled happily and asked Gu Xiaonuan, ��Sister, what��s my name?��


    Gu Xiaonuan immediately replied, ��Zheng!��


    Gu Ling lowered his head and gently kissed his daughter��s forehead, ��So smart.��


    They dismounted at the foot of Wangxiang Mountain. Zhengzheng looked around and whispered to Su Liang, ��Mistress, will there be any bad people?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Don��t worry, your master is here. But don��t run too far.��


    Zhengzheng nodded, ��I understand, I��ll watch out for Xiaoshu.��<div>


    The two children immediately started racing each other, while Gu Ling carried Gu Xiaonuan and walked behind with Su Liang, listening to their cheerful voices echoing through the mountains.


    The winter mountain scenery was bleak and gray, even the asional pines and cypresses growing in the cracks of the rocks were a dark, ink-like green.


    After Gu Xiaonuan said ��tree�� several times, Gu Ling began to teach her other words, such as ��grass,�� ��rock,�� ��road,�� ��bird,�� ��sparrow,�� and a ��rabbit�� that ran through the forest.


    Gu Xiaonuan saw a gray rabbit dart by and turned her head, blinking her round ck eyes at Gu Ling, ��Rabbit! Gone!��


    If their daughter liked rabbits, why not just catch one? Gu Ling instructed Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu to catch a rabbit for Gu Xiaonuan.


    The two children were immediately enthusiastic. Ji Xiaoshu pulled out a slingshot from his pocket, picked up a few stones from the ground, and asked, ��Master, do you want it dead or alive?��


    The slingshot was given by Gu Ling, Zhengzheng had one too.


    ��Alive,�� Gu Ling said.


    ��Alright! Big brother, let��s go hunting!�� Ji Xiaoshu excitedly rushed into the forest.


    Su Liang quickly followed, fearing that they might identally get hurt.


    ��Big tree!��


    ��Small tree!��<div>


    ��Pine tree!��


    ��Bird!��


    Gu Xiaonuan learned to speak very quickly and could call out the names of simr things she saw again. Gu Ling had no memory of his own childhood and found human babies to be adorable. He now understood the meaning of the phrase ��the pearl in one��s hand�� from the books.


    Before long, when Su Liang brought the two children out of the forest, she had arge gray rabbit in her hand.


    ��Sister, look! A rabbit!�� Ji Xiaoshu held up the rabbit like a treasure for Gu Xiaonuan to see.


    Gu Xiaonuan reached out her little hand, tentatively touching and grabbing the rabbit. She seemed to find the touch very peculiar and giggled.


    ��Master, let��s roast this fat rabbit after we reach the top of the mountain!�� Ji Xiaoshu suggested.


    Zhengzheng disagreed, ��Sister likes it, we can��t kill it.��


    ��Maybe sister likes to eat it too!�� Ji Xiaoshu thought Gu Xiaonuan was very brave and wouldn��t be afraid of this.


    ��We��ll take it home first,�� Gu Ling thought it was too cold outside and nned to go back early.


    ��Take it home and roast it!�� Ji Xiaoshu felt that since their master didn��t object, it must mean he wanted to eat it as well.


    When they reached the ce where they had seen tadpoles thest time they visited Wangxiang Mountain, the two children eagerly hoped to see the grown-up frogs. But they found the waterfall and the water below had frozen.<div>


    ��We cane back when spring blossoms and see the frogs by then,�� Su Liang reassured the two children.


    Ji Xiaoshu stood on the thickyer of ice and looked down, puzzled, ��Where did the frogs go now? Won��t they freeze to death under there?��


    Su Liang shook her head, exining to the children that frogs were amphibious, also known as cold-blooded animals. Their body temperature changes with the environment, and low temperatures can threaten their lives. In addition, due to theck of food in winter, they need to hibernate to save energy. They might not be in the water but in small holes near the water.


    The two children listened intently and found it magical. As they continued to walk towards the summit, they didn��t run into the forest but instead walked along with Su Liang, asking all kinds of strange questions.


    ��Do frogs have parents?��


    ��Aren��t birds afraid of the cold?��


    ��How do bird eggs turn into baby birds?��


    ��Do fish hibernate too?��


    Su Liang patiently answered each question, and Ji Xiaoshu eximed, ��How does Mistress know everything? So amazing!��


    ��Your master knows as well,�� Su Liang smiled lightly.


    Then, Ji Xiaoshu turned around and asked Gu Ling a weird question, ��Master, can birds and fish be together? If they were together, would they have winged little fish or swimming little birds?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.��<div>


    Ji Xiaoshu looked at Su Liang again, ��Is that true?��


    Seeing Su Liang nod, Ji Xiaoshu looked disappointed, ��Well, I really want to know what a winged little fish looks like!��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��You can imagine it and draw it.��


    Ji Xiaoshu nodded, ��I will try when I get back.��


    Zhengzheng said, ��I will draw a swimming little bird, then!��


    When they reached the top of the mountain, the two children sat in a tree, gazing into the distance and promising each other that when they grew up, they would take their sister on a journey to see the world.


    When they returned home that day, the rabbit was ughtered, skinned, and roasted until fragrant. Gu Xiaonuan seemed eager to try it, so Gu Ling fed her a small piece.


    At dinner, Qiao Cong asked Gu Ling and Su Liang about their ns for the future, ��You should stay home and take care of things here! Qianqian��s marriage is settled, Xiaogu is going home, and I have nothing to worry about here. I will go to Jiaye City tomorrow to see how Jingjing is doing.��


    Jiaye City.


    Three days after Qiao Jing and his team returned, they were busy setting up defenses along the coastline. Lin Shun had already started preparations before they came back, but there was still a lot to do.


    Under Old Mu��s reassurance, Old White calmed down from the initial panic when he was rescued. However, at his age, the unease of losing most of his life��s memories lingered. He still wanted to regain his memory as soon as possible. Old Mu said that Su Liang had been studying this and might find a solution soon, so he should not be anxious.


    Originally, Qiao Jing wanted to send someone to escort Old White and the Ying siblings to the capital city, but now, Old White trusted Old Mu the most and couldn��t bear to leave him. Old Mu had to stay behind and follow Gu Ling��s n to make weapons. So Old White stayed as well.<div>


    Ying Ying, on the other hand, heard that there was much to be done and volunteered to help in Jiaye City though she longed to meet her legendary sister Su Liang.


    Of course, Lin Shun was the happiest one.


    On one hand, his beloved Ying Ying returned safely, and memory loss was not a major issue. On the other hand, after experiencing so much together, he finally reconciled with Qiao Jing and settled an unresolved issue.


    Qiao Jing knew that Lin Shun had feelings for Ying Ying, so he advised him to take the initiative and talk to Ying Ying about their past experiences.


    So, Lin Shun spent three days preparing, and finally, this day came. He found Ying Ying and nned to have a heart-to-heart conversation.


    But just as he began, Ying Ye said he was hungry, and Ying Ying took her brother to eat.


    When Ying Ye had finished eating and went to sleep, Lin Shun started again, only to hear a report from outside, ��General Lin, we��re in trouble!��


    Lin Shun and Ying Ying��s expressions changed in unison!


    Qiao Jing hurried back from outside and saw Lin Shun preparing to check the situation with Ying Ying: three children disappeared in the city today.


    ��With Gu Ling just leaving Xingluo Ind, those people must have been sent there earlier than you. The defense wasn��tpleted yet, so they could easily go ashore,�� Lin Shun analyzed.


    The defense was almostplete now, but reinforcement and improvement were still needed. Besides, the fishermen along the coast had been notified to stop fishing, and their livelihood was assured. It was impossible for people from Xingluo Ind toe ashore without being noticed.


    Lin Shun��s concern was already there. Assuming it was Xingluo Ind��s doing, it was because they temporarily had no other enemies. Moreover, they had set up defenses along the coastline to prevent such events.


    Ying Ying frowned, ��Why did they only act today after several days have passed?��


    ��They might have been looking for a way back before,�� Qiao Jing said, his eyes focused.


    Old Mu clenched his brow, ��Damn it! Does that mean they��re going to make a move because they��ve found a way back?��


    ��Not necessarily,�� Qiao Jing shook his head, ��Maybe they didn��t find a way back after searching for a few days and decided to take hostages to force us to let them go. They attacked in broad daylight, which is a threat to us.��


    ��To hell with them!�� Old Mu��s face darkened with anger, ��I hate those bastards who use children as hostages the most!��


    ��If my guess is correct, we still have a chance to capture them,�� Qiao Jing squinted, ��But their opponents this time will undoubtedly be powerful masters from Xingluo Ind. They also have hostages, which will be challenging.��


    ��I��ll send a message to the capital city!�� Lin Shun went into the room, ��Maybe Gu Ling and Su Liang have already caught Sheng Yue!��


    With anger in his belly, Old Mu went on to make more explosives, vowing to level Xingluo Ind someday.


    Ying Ying stopped Qiao Jing, who was about to leave, ��In case we have to let those people go with the hostages, I can go as a hostage and have them release the children.��


    Qiao Jing frowned, ��No! You��ve just managed to get out of there!��


    ��They won��t harm me,�� Ying Ying shook her head, ��I trust you to take care of Xiaoye, and you need to be in charge here. To get them to agree to exchange, the hostage must be valuable, and I��m barely qualified.��


    Qiao Jing sighed, ��We��ll discuss this with Lin Shunter.��


    But just as Lin Shun sent the message to the capital city and received the news that trouble had broken out on the seashore, Qiao Jing and Ying Ying had already rushed there.


    When Lin Shun and Old Mu arrived at the seashore with the fastest speed, they saw Qiao Jing and Ying Ying confronting three old men. Undoubtedly, they were masters from Xingluo Ind. Each of them held a child they had captured from Jiaye City, using them as shields in front of them.


    Not far away was a newly built defense work, and countless archers aimed at them. With their strength, they could force their way through, but it would be doubly difficult to do so with hostages. Furthermore, they needed a boat to return to Xingluo Ind and ensure they wouldn��t be blown up once they boarded. That��s why they had to negotiate using hostages.


    ��If you take me instead, it will be more convenient for you.�� Ying Ying raised her hands, ��You know very well who I am, Su Liang is my sister, capturing me will be of higher value, right? Besides, kids are hard to control and have delicate bodies. If any idents happen, it will be difficult to handle. As long as you agree, I will surrender immediately and fulfill all your conditions. What do you say?��


    Qiao Jing did not stop Ying Ying. This kidnapping is due to the time difference between the start of their vignce and the arrival of people from Xingluo Ind, which was an unavoidable consequence. It is not to say that the defense was useless. At least it was easy for the people from Xingluo Ind toe, but difficult for them to leave and get back onshore.


    But today��s trouble must be resolved, and that is to save the three innocent children who have been kidnapped.


    Qiao Jing is aware of the strength of those three men and knows that there is no bottom line for the people on Xingluo Ind. He dares not take any risks and decides against taking a hard approach. If their conditions are not met, the consequences may be disastrous.


    When Lian Shun heard what Ying Ying said, his face changed, but he didn��t speak immediately.


    The three men on Xingluo Ind nced at each other, and one of them finally said, ��You can exchange her, but only one for one!��


    Of course, this was not Ying Ying��s goal. However, before she could say anything, the man who had just spoken threatened fiercely, ��Stop talking nonsense, the exchange can only be one-for-one! There is no room for negotiation! Let us go immediately, provide us with a sturdy boat and enough food, or I will strangle this kid in my hands and show you I��m not joking!��


    Old Mu gritted his teeth and clenched the gun in his sleeves. However, it was obvious that the three men were prepared for this. They chose an open space, making it almost impossible to capture them all at once. Taking a hasty action might lead to the death of the hostage.


    Just as Qiao Jing was considering what to do, Lian Shun spoke, ��Add one more �C me! I am Gu Ling and Su Liang��s best friend! I will go with Ying Ying and in exchange for the three children in your hands! If I am not mistaken, your mission is to capture at least two hostages! If you dare to hurt those three children, I guarantee I will tear you all to pieces! Within ten seconds, if you don��t agree, there will be no such good condition!��


    The three men exchanged nces again. One of them threw a bottle of pills, ��Both of you,e over here and take one pill each! It��s just a sedative!��


    Lian Shun took off his sword and handed it to Old Mu, then he and Ying Ying walked towards the three men.


    Picking up the bottle of pills from the ground, Lian Shun opened it and poured out a pill and held it in his hand. He threw the bottle over to Ying Ying.


    Ying Ying caught it and also poured out a pill.


    ��Take it!�� A man was staring at each of them while the other one was staring at Qiao Jing.


    Ying Ying and Lian Shun nced at each other, she took the pill first and immediately copsed in aa.


    Lian Shun said to Qiao Jing, ��Tell my parents not to worry.�� He then put the pill in his mouth and copsed to the ground.


    The three men holding the children walked over to Lian Shun and Ying Ying and grabbed them both.


    ��The boat is prepared.�� Qiao Jing said with an icy expression, ��You may leave now. If anything happens to them, I assure you that you will die a very ugly death!��


    Soon after, a boat left the beach.


    Qiao Jing stared solemnly at the departing boat, not allowing the archers who had drawn their bows to rx. But shooting the boat would also put Lian Shun and Ying Ying at risk, and blowing up the boat was not an option either.


    However��thinking of the look Lian Shun gave him before taking the pill, Qiao Jing decided to wait a little longer.


    A momentter, Lian Shun woke up on the boat and jumped into the sea with the unconscious Ying Ying in tow!


    Qiao Jing immediately ordered the archers to shoot, while Old Mu personally threw a bundle of explosives with a catapult!


    The boat was blown to pieces, killing one of the three kidnappers, severely injuring another, and thest one went missing.


    Qiao Jing ordered his men to keep a close watch on the water and expand the search area. As soon as someone surfaced, they would be killed without mercy.


    When Ying Ying regained consciousness, she was lying on the beach, with Lian Shun looking intently at her.


    ��What happened?�� Ying Ying rubbed her forehead.


    Lian Shun��s lips curved into a warm smile, ��Gu Xiaoling taught me a magic trick. Those scumbags didn��t even realize that I switched the sedatives.��


    Ying Ying eximed in surprise, ��That��s amazing! I��m impressed.��


    Lian Shun pulled Ying Ying to her feet, silently chanting in his heart: Thank you, Gu Xiaoling!

 Chapter 440: 440. The only sister

    Chapter 440: 440. The only sister<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Qiao Jing decided to stay by the sea to search for the missing person from Xingluo Ind, arranging for Lian Shun and Ying Ying to escort the three children who had been taken hostage back home.


    Lian Shun knew Qiao Jing was deliberately setting him up with Ying Ying, so when he left, he made a gesture to Qiao Jing behind Ying Ying��s back: Thanks, bro!


    Qiao Jing gave a faint smile, watching Lian Shun and Ying Ying leaving. He turned his gaze back to the boundless ocean. Thanks to Lian Shun��s quick thinking today, otherwise, the situation would have reverted to the state before he and Gu Ling went to Xingluo Ind to rescue people�Ca total mess. Whatever the case, he and Lian Shun had been good friends for many years, so the mutual understanding was still there.<div>


    They tightened their defenses along the coastline, expanding the search area, ready to terminate the person as soon as they reappeared. Despite them being very strong, they were still human. In the endless sea with no boat or even drifting wood to rest, and the nearest ind far out of their reach, they would soon exhaust their strength. Either they would drown, or they woulde ashore before their strength ran out.


    Qiao Jing hoped the person was afraid of dying and would return to the shore. At that time, in order to survive, perhaps they could reveal some useful information.


    But they waited until the setting sun stained the sea red, and there were still no signs of the person.


    Qiao Jing dispatched ships to search and salvage in the nearby sea area. As he anticipated, a body floated to the surface by dusk.


    Meanwhile, Lian Shun and Ying Ying took the three children home.


    The children had been given sedatives earlier, and although they didn��t know how perilous the escapade had been, they were still terrified. One was holding Ying Ying and crying for mom, one dived into Lian Shun��s arms calling for dad, and one just sat nkly, with one hand held by each Lian Shun and Ying Ying.


    Lian Shun and Ying Ying exchanged a look, both seeing the awkwardness in each other��s eyes, inexplicably feeling like they were an old couple with three kids��


    Ying Ying felt lost dealing with small children. Although her younger brother Ying Ye was a child in her eyes, he was not as small as the one she was currently holding due to his immaturity.


    Lian Shun, on the other hand, was very good at handling this situation, and with his affable personality, he quickly pacified the child in his arms, before proceeding tofort the other two.


    Once all three children had calmed down and stopped crying, Lian Shun began performing magic tricks for the children.


    The space in the carriage wasn��t veryrge, Ying Ying was sitting on one side, holding the three children, and Lian Shun was on the other side, cheerfully saying, ��Now, is the moment to witness a miracle.��


    Ying Ying chuckled and then immediately regained her serious expression, ��I am looking forward to it.��<div>


    Then, Lian Shun reached out a hand to Ying Ying. There was nothing in his hand.


    All three children stared wide-eyed as Lian Shun��s hand moved closer and closer to Ying Ying��s face, one of them innocently asked, ��Uncle Lian, are you going to touch aunty Ying?��


    Seeing Ying Ying frown, Lian Shun maintained his smile, ��Don��t move.��


    Then, Lian Shun waved his hand behind Ying Ying��s ear, and when he brought it back out, a copper coin had appeared between his index and middle finger.


    Ying Ying was stunned, as were the children. They were allpletely clueless as to where the copper coin hade from. One of the children even leaned closer to Ying Ying��s ear to see if there were more copper coins hidden in her hair.


    Ying Ying found nothing, but she knew that the copper coin must have been Lian Shun��s own, always in his hand, just a little trick as a blindfold. Simr to the time by the sea where everyone saw Lian Shun take the enemy��s sedatives, but he had secretly reced the medicine where no one could see. Waiting till Ying Ying had fainted from the sedatives, only then did he imitate her reaction, without showing any ws, breaking their scheme.


    If Lian Shun had suddenly performed this little magic trick in front of Ying Ying for no reason, she might have found it boring and wanted to hit him. But today, this little trick had saved them, and so, Ying Ying found this skill of Lian Shun��s quite practical and adorable.


    The children loved it, all praising Uncle Lian for being amazing!


    Seeing Ying Yingugh, Lian Shun thanked Gu Xiaoling in his heart again.


    Of course, Gu Ling didn��t actively teach Lian Shun. It was after Gu Ling casually demonstrated a trick, Lian Shun became interested and learned after much persuasion. That phrase, ��Next, is the moment to witness a miracle,�� was learned from Su Liang.


    ��Very impressive.�� Ying Ying gave a thumbs-up, ��Teach me next time.��


    Lian Shun readily agreed, ��No problem!��<div>


    The carriage arrived at the first child��s house. Lian Shun got off the carriage and personally handed the child over to the parents. He also gave them a sum of money as constion, telling them to buy some good food for the child to calm their nerves.


    Soon, the second child was safely returned to home as well.


    When delivering the third child, the father anxiously asked, ��Such incidents won��t ur in the future, will they?��


    Lian Shun replied firmly, ��Until those troublemakers hiding in the shadows are dealt with, I will not leave Jiaye City. I will do my best to protect our home.�� As a descendant of the Lin Family living in Jiaye City, Lian Shun had an irreceable credibility.


    Once back in the carriage, only Lian Shun and Ying Ying were left, heading towards Lian Mansion.


    ��You��re much more outgoing than Qiao Jing,�� Ying Ying assessed Lian Shun. She had lost her memory, and since Qiao Jing didn��t know what kind of rtionship she had had with Lian Shun, he didn��t mention him much. Therefore, she didn��t know much about Lian Shun.


    Taking it as apliment, Lian Shun began to recount his rtionship with Qiao Jing, from their acquaintance to friendship, their fallout, and eventual reconciliation.


    ��I see.�� Ying Ying nodded.


    Lian Shun joked, ��In fact, you and I were the closest previously. I used to call you Ying Xiaoying, and we travelled together to the capital city to find Su Liang.��


    Ying Ying was surprised, ��Is that so? Tell me about it. Qiao Jing told me I was Su Liang��s close friend, but he had little to do with me before that.��


    Lian Shun began to reminisce about the past. But at that time, Ying Ying was injured and her brother Ying Ye was captured. She was in low spirits and only wanted to find her brother. Fortunately, Lian Shun had the opportunity to stay by her side, though nothing particrly interesting happened.


    The ns he had made over the past three days weren��t needed after all. He simply expressed everything in a few sentences, showing the utmost sincerity.<div>


    Knowing that Lian Shun had greatly helped her in the past, Ying Ying extended her hand and patted his shoulder, ��Thank you!��


    This gesture reminded Lian Shun of his ��good brother�� Su Liang, and suddenly realized that if Ying Ying��s personality were straightforward, she might consider him a brother, which he found uneptable.


    Having an idea, Lian Shun shook his head, ��It��s not a big deal, we aren��t strangers. My mother wrote before asking when I would return to the capital city to reunite, but now it seems to be indefinitely postponed.�� Heughed, ��My mom often goes to Su Xiaoliang��s house to see little Nuannuan, she loves him so much. Plus, many of our friends in the capital city have started families and have children, which make my parents envious. They always nag me for not being able to find a wife at this age.��


    Ying Ying was somewhat surprised, ��You look good,e from a good family, and have a nice temperament. How can it be that you can��t find a wife?��


    Hearing Ying Ying��s praise, Lian Shun was overjoyed, but he sighed, ��The girl I love, lost her memory and forgot about me.��


    ��You can tell her everything if she lost her memory.�� Ying Ying tried tofort Lian Shun, ��I think it��s not a problem.��


    Lian Shun gazed deeply at Ying Ying. Ying Ying was taken aback for a moment, then pointed at herself, ��I? The person you��re in love with is me?��


    Lian Shun nodded, ��Yes.�� Although they didn��t have a romantic history, the period they were apart made Lian Shun miss Ying Ying terribly. The longing and worry confirmed his feelings for her. He had decided that as soon as he saw Ying Ying, he would confess his feelings. The incidents of the day provided the perfect atmosphere for him to confess.


    This was not the reaction Lian Shun expected from Ying Ying. She showed no sign of embarrassment, but pondered for a moment and asked Lian Shun, ��Before I lost my memory, I didn��t have any marriage arrangements or feelings for any man, did I?��


    Lian Shun replied seriously, ��I can affirm that you didn��t.��


    Ying Ying frowned, ��Oh? Really?��


    Lian Shun blinked, ��As far as I know, you didn��t.��<div>


    ��Oh.�� Ying Yingughed, ��I thought I liked you before I lost my memory.��


    Lian Shun was stunned, ��Ah��.this��maybe, perhaps����


    At that moment, seeing Ying Ying��s beautiful smile, Lian Shun realized that he might not have been the only one in love. Back then, it was not convenient to court each other and both sides didn��t voice their feelings. He was unaware, and she had forgotten, but it seemed she hadn��tpletely forgotten. Feelings are mysterious sometimes. Just like Lian Shan, she ended up with Yuan Pei again after losing her memory and stated how doing certain things with him felt familiar.


    ��What you just said, you weren��t joking, right?�� Lian Shun couldn��t help but confirm once again.


    Ying Ying nodded, ��It was a joke. Don��t take it seriously.��


    Lian Shun: ��


    Then Ying Ying reached out, tousled Lian Shun��s hair, and greeted him with a radiant smile, ��I��m just teasing you. Let��s give it a try and see how we get along!��


    Lian Shun��s joy knew no bounds, yet at the same time, he understood something: that��s why Su Liang had so many female friends, yet only Ying Ying was her only sister��Lian Shun also wanted to call her sister, and to be loved by her��


    The three who came from Xingluo Ind, including the one seriously injured, had died. Qiao Jing carried three corpses back to Lian Mansion; it was already midnight, and both Lian Shun and Ying Ying were still awake.


    Upon entering the door, Qiao Jing said to Lian Shun, ��Send another message to the capital city to tell them that the problem has been resolved, so as not to worry Gu Ling and Su Liang.��


    ��Do we need to tell them anything else?�� Lian Shun asked.


    Qiao Jing shook his head, ��No, they will inform us about their situation and make arrangements ordingly.��<div>


    After Lian Shun sent thetest news, they all went to rest.


    Just as Qiao Jing was about to blow out themp and go to sleep after lying down, he heard Lian Shun knocking on the door, calling out, ��Qiao Xiaojing!��


    Assuming something had happened, Qiao Jing quickly got up and opened the door, letting Lian Shun burst in.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Qiao Jing asked with a stern expression.


    Lian Shun closed the door behind him, grinned and said, ��I have good news to tell you.��


    Qiao Jing was startled, ��Did they send a message from the capital, saying that Gu Ling and Su Liang caught Sheng Yue?�� To him, this was the best news at the moment. Of course, it would be even better if Xingluo Ind was struck by lightning and turned into scorched earth, but that was impractical; capturing Sheng Yue was indeed possible.


    ��Oh, there��s no message from the capital.�� Lian Shun shook his head, his face beaming. ��I confessed my feelings to Ying Xiaoying!��


    Qiao Jing had the urge to p Lian Shun away��


    ��You know what? Ying Xiaoying actually likes me too!�� Lian Shun hugged Qiao Jing in jubnce.


    Qiao Jing kicked Lian directly and then waved his hand dismissively, ��Congrattions, now get lost.��


    ��Qiao Xiaojing, are you jealous of me?�� Lian Shun asked.


    Qiao Jing nodded, ��Yes, I��m envious, bitter, and irritated by your presence. Go away before I throw you out!��


    ��Then I��m off to see if Ying Xiaoying has gone to bed!�� And with that said, Lian Shun disappeared from sight.


    Qiao Jing sat at the bedside, chuckling softly. He was genuinely happy for Lian Shun, and his envy was real too; the rest was merely joking. Lian Shun was his first real friend, and he felt Lian Shun and Ying Ying were perfect for each other, a match made in heaven, so it was fantastic that they ended up together.


    As Qiao Jing thought about it, it seemed he was the only one left alone. If he returned to the capital only to find that Min Rou was engaged or had fallen for someone else, it would be a real pity��


    He sighed. He felt it was inappropriate to write to Min Rou now, as there was nothing confirmed. Thinking that Qiao Cong might have set his eyes on Min Rou as his granddaughter-inw, Qiao Jing felt that his grandfather could potentially meddle in Min Rou��s marriage.


    As hey down, Qiao Jing sighed, ��I should have given him a beating. Only that can properly express my envy. I��ll do it tomorrow.��


    Capital city.


    Qiao Cong had already set off for Jiaye City three days ago.


    They had not heard from Pu Cheng since his release, but this was within Gu Ling and Su Liang��s expectations. Even if their n went smoothly, it would still take some time before they received any feedback.


    That day, they received a message from Jiaye City saying that Qiao Jing and his party had returned safely without any trouble on the way. They would expedite the defense preparations.


    Upon reading the news, Su Liang said, ��Ying Ying is back. Lian Ershan must be very happy.��


    ��He might get beaten up.�� Gu Ling spected.


    Su Liangughed softly, ��Not necessarily. Sister Ying is quite reasonable as long as Lian Ershan doesn��t make light of things.��


    Gu Ling anticipated that Xingluo Ind would send people to either Jiaye City or Nanshan City to capture some people and bring them back. If they moved fast, they may even arrive before Qiao Jing, so he was not entirely at ease. But he had also thought of the worst oue, was prepared for it, and nned to wait and see.


    ��Master, Mistress, we��re all packed!�� Zhengzheng knocked on the door from outside.


    Gu Ling got up, ��I��ll go see them off.��


    Zhengzheng had stayed at the Su Mansion for a long period before, and Wan Hui wanted to bring him back home for a few days. Ji Xiaoshu wanted to go along too, and they had just finished packing their luggage.


    As Gu Ling stepped out, he saw each of the two kids holding a cloth doll.


    Ji Xiaoshu��s doll was a flying little fish, with a fish head and bird wings. Zhengzheng��s doll was a swimming bird, with a pointed beak and scales.


    These were the result of the two kids each drawing a picture based on their imagination after returning from a recent mountain hike. And then Nangong Qian and Qiuyue made them into dolls ording to the drawings.


    In Su Liang��s words, they were strange yet adorable.


    ��We want to bring them back to show our brother!�� Zhengzheng cheerfully exined.


    ��Let��s go.�� Gu Ling took the doll from Ji Xiaoshu, tapped his head with it, and then gave it back to him.


    Ji Xiaoshu chased after Gu Ling, hitting him with the doll, ��Master, don��t run!��


    Zhengzhengughed while hugging his doll from behind.


    Gu Ling brought the two bouncing, yful disciples to the front door, carrying their packages in his hand. The carriage was already ready, courtesy of Qi Yan.


    The door opened, revealing two people standing outside.


    ��Who are you looking for?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    ��Senior Wen has arrived.�� Gu Ling announced.


    As soon as he arrived, seeing that Gu Ling��s face was just as stunning as when he saved them in the valley, the Wen family��s grandfather and grandson confirmed that he was the young man who had saved them earlier and quickly bowed to show their respects.


    ��No need for formalities.�� Gu Ling said with a neutral expression. He instructed Qi Yan, ��These two are our honoured guests, please invite them in.�� He then said to the old man, ��I need to pop out; will have a detailed discussion with senior Wen when I return.��


    The old manplied right away, his eyesnding on Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, a kindly smile appearing on his face.


    As he watched Gu Ling and the two kids mount their horses to leave, the old man and Wen Ran followed Qi Yan into the Su Mansion.


    Once they had settled the guests on the first floor of the Yuanming Pavilion, Qi Yan went upstairs to inform Su Liang.


    Looking out of the window, Wen Ran saw Nangong Qian leading Gu Xiaonuan towards them.


    ��What a beautiful child!�� Wen Ran eximed. One look and it was obvious that he was Gu Ling��s child, they looked very alike.


    The old man��s eyes lit up upon seeing Gu Xiaonuan, ��She��s beautiful!��


    As Su Liang came downstairs, her voice held a hint of amusement, ��Senior Wen, you��ve arrived. I��ve been looking forward to it, as I have a question to ask.��

 Chapter 441: 441. A blessing in disguise

    Chapter 441: 441. A blessing in disguise<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Old Man Wen quickly stood up, ��Doctor Su is too humble. I dare not ask for advice. I came here this time to exchange ideas with Doctor Su.�� He admired Su Liang��s beautiful face, clear eyes, and extraordinary presence, and couldn��t help but have a good impression of her.


    ��Please sit down, no need to be too formal.�� Su Liang smiled, ��Senior Wen can just call me by my name. The titles of divine or ghost doctors are nothing more than vanity. None of us are great immortals, but since we have chosen this path, we ought to do our best, so as not to live up to the name of a healer.��


    Old Man Wen pped his hands, ��Young friend, your thoughts are exactly the same as mine!��<div>


    Wen Ran couldn��t help butugh. Seeing Su Liang looking at her, she revealed a shy but generous and bright smile, ��My grandfather has been longing to meet Doctor Su for a long time. Today, he feels as close to you as an old friend. He probably wishes Doctor Su was his granddaughter!��


    ��Ahem!�� Old Man Wen coughed lightly, ��Ranran, don��t talk nonsense.��


    Wen Ran blinked at Su Liang, and Su Liang��s lips curved slightly, ��That��s my honor.��


    Qi Yan brought hot tea and desserts. Su Liang asked the Wen family��s grandfather and granddaughter if they were hungry and needed to rest in the guesthouse first.


    Wen Ran��s stomach growled, and Old Man Wenughed, ��I haven��t traveled this far in many years. At my age, I really need to eat something and take a nap.��


    After Su Liang ordered, Qi Yan quickly prepared it.


    While waiting, Old Man Wen asked Wen Ran to take out the gift he had prepared for Su Liang.


    Wen Ran unwrapped the bundle and took out an oil paper package. After unwrapping three thickyers of oil paper, Su Liang finally saw what it was.


    Two books, which seemed old but well preserved, with only slight wear on the covers.


    Wen Ran handed them over, and Su Liang��s eyes brightened. They were actually the long-lost Thousand-Poison Form and Antidote Form! Su Liang had only heard of these two ancient texts from Imperial Physician Gao, who knew about Su Liang and Gu Ling��s great abilities and suggested that they could look for them. If they could find them, Su Liang��s ability in detoxification would be greatly improved.


    ��Thest rumor about these two books was that they were in the hands of a divine doctor surnamed Feng, but that was a very long time ago. Over generations, it��s unknown where they ended up.�� That��s what Imperial Physician Gao had said back then.


    As for Old Man Wen, Su Liang and Gu Ling hadn��t previously heard of him. Since he was found on Xingluo Ind, he was no ordinary person, just that his past was too low-key, not greedy for fame and fortune, and well-hidden. Su Liang didn��t expect that these two treasured ancient texts she had been looking for would end up in her hands.<div>


    ��This is exactly the treasure I��ve been looking for!�� Su Liang didn��t hide her surprise, ��Senior Wen has brought me such a great gift right away. I don��t know how to repay you.��


    Seeing Su Liang��s reaction, Old Man Wen knew she appreciated the value, and he looked at his granddaughter, saying with heartfelt emotion, ��I��m an old man now with only this one granddaughter left. In the past, I didn��t want to cause trouble, so she didn��t live a good life, and I won��t be able to take care of her for much longer. If Miss Su could look after Ranran, I could leave this world in peace.��


    Wen Ran frowned, ��Grandfather, don��t say that�� ��


    Old Man Wenughed, ��It��s nothing. Life and death are natural processes. I��m old enough now that I can take everything in stride; I just worry about you and want to find you a good home.��


    Wen Ran rubbed her forehead, ��Here we go again. If they didn��t know better, they��d think my grandfather wants me to marry Doctor Su!��


    Old Man Wen looked at Su Liang. She nodded, ��Senior Wen and Sister Ran are wee to stay here and not leave. I��ll be responsible for Ran��s future.��


    Not only because of these two treasured ancient texts, but also because of Gu Ling��s previous interactions with this grandfather-granddaughter pair, and what she saw today, Su Liang quite liked them. Old Man Wen was easygoing and reasonable, while Wen Ran was an innocent and yet sensible and generous girl. Moreover, Su Liang wanted to consult Old Man Wen whenever she encountered problems in the future.


    Actually, it was the same for Old Man Wen. He gave away a family heirloom at their first meeting and asked if Su Liang could take care of his granddaughter because he disliked beating around the bush. Moreover, Gu Ling had interacted with them before and saved them without asking for repayment. In addition, they had heard many rumors about the couple Gu Ling and Su Liang. Old Man Wen had no doubts about Su Liang��s character and ability, and today��s meeting only confirmed his admiration.


    Hearing Su Liang��s straightforward and sincere agreement, Old Man Wen couldn��t help but sigh, ��We were right toe here; we should havee earlier.��


    Just then, Nangong Qian led Gu Xiaonuan in. The eyes of the Wen family��s grandfather and granddaughter couldn��t help but be glued to Gu Xiaonuan and couldn��t move away.


    Su Liang thought that Old Master Wen was going to hold Gu Xiaonuan, but he said that after traveling a long way, he would wash up and change his clothes before getting close to the child.


    Although the Wen family��s grandfather and grandson seemed to be dressed like they were from the countryside, their manners were quite proper and they were not pretentious. Su Liang liked such people.<div>


    Qi Yan brought some hot soup and hot rice. Su Liang wasn��t hungry, but she ate a little with the Wen family��s grandfather and grandson.


    The guesthouse had been prepared beforehand. After dinner, Qi Yan took the Wen family��s grandfather and grandson to the guesthouse, where hot water for bathing had been prepared.


    Once Wen Ran entered the room, she saw several sets of new clothes and shoes prepared for her. The fabric was elegant and feltfortable, and the size was just right. There were also new clothes for Old Master Wen.


    The grandfather and grandchild didn��t know whether it was Gu Ling who had anticipated their arrival and prepared for it in advance, or whether Su Liang had asked someone to prepare after seeing them today. Either way, it was evident that Su Liang treated them with great care. Being warmly weed at a stranger��s home made them feel at ease.


    After delivering the child to the Wan family, Gu Ling returned. By the time he arrived at Yuanming Pavilion, Su Liang was already engrossed in reading the ��Antidote Form.��


    Gu Ling walked over to Su Liang, put his hand on her shoulder, and asked, ��The one given by Senior Wen?��


    Without looking up, Su Liang replied, ��Yes, it��s those two that we��ve been looking for.�� It really was true that when people say ��seek far and wide, only to find it easily in the end.��.��


    It could also be considered fate and coincidence that Gu Ling met the grandfather and grandson. It was because of a chance encounter and his unique ability. If Gu Ling hadn��t stepped in to save them at the time, even if Old Master Wen had heard many rumors about Su Liang, he wouldn��t havee here rashly. He was genuinely intending to visit, but between thinking about it and doing it, he needed an opportunity to make the low-profile and reclusive Old Master Wen take this step.


    Gu Ling picked up the other book, the ��Thousand Poisons Form,�� and began flipping through it beside Su Liang.


    When the Wen family��s grandfather and grandson came to Yuanming Pavilion again, they had washed and changed their clothes, looking refreshed.


    Upon entering the door, Old Master Wen went straight to Gu Xiaonuan.


    Gu Xiaonuan, who was not shy, let Old Master Wen hold her and sweetly called him ��master.��<div>


    Old Master Wen was taken aback for a moment before smiling, with his eyes squinting, as Su Liang exined, ��She is treating Senior Wen as one of my masters.�� With his aged face and white hair, Old Master Wen looked quite simr to Qiao Cong, who had just left home a few days earlier.


    Old Master Wen was actually considering taking Su Liang as his disciple, but for one, he hadn��t yet shown his abilities for Su Liang to see, and second, he felt that Su Liang��s medical skills might be even higher than his. So he nned to wait and see.


    However, Su Liang took the initiative to say, ��Since Xiaonuan has already called you ��master,�� if Senior Wen doesn��t mind, please ept me as your disciple!��


    Old Master Wen nodded without hesitation, ��I couldn��t ask for more, but at your young age, you��re already so skilled. Maybe there��s nothing left for me to teach you.��


    ��How could that be? I��m sure there��s still a lot I can learn from my master.�� Su Liang had no doubt about Old Master Wen��s abilities.


    They were all delighted with the oue. Master Wen became Su Liang��s fifth master but her first medical master.


    Old Master Wen was somewhat surprised by the ��first�� title. Su Liangughed and said that the expert who taught her medicine in the past didn��t allow her to be his disciple. That was in her past life when she learned from many teachers in school, who taught her different stages or subjects and were not the same type as the masters here.


    Old Master Wen looked serious, ��Then I must quickly teach you all my life��s knowledge so as not to be unworthy of being your first medical master!��


    ��There are some problems that I haven��t been able to solve, and I would like to consult my master about them,�� Su Liang said.


    Barely sitting down, Old Master Wen stood up again, handed Gu Xiaonuan to Wen Ran, who was watching anxiously, and said, ��Let��s go, where shall we talk?��


    Su Liang and Gu Ling invited the old man Wen upstairs to the study.


    Wen Ran taught Gu Xiaonuan to call her aunt, and Gu Xiaonuan not only called her, but also leaned over and kissed her, kissing right on the red birthmark on Wen Ran��s face.<div>


    ��Flower!�� Gu Xiaonuan pointed at Wen Ran��s birthmark andughed.


    For the first time in her life, Wen Ran is moved by a naive child. Over the years, she has be ustomed to the ridicule of her appearance by others. Because she does not know these people and does not care how they evaluate her, she can be indifferent. But when she came to Su Mansion, where there were many beautiful people, Wen Ran liked the people in this family and naturally hoped to be epted. Everyone in this family showed no unusual expression towards her appearance, she was certain.


    Gu Xiaonuan stretched out her little hand, ��Out!��


    Wen Ran couldn��t help butugh, ��Okay, aunt will take you outside to y.�� As she spoke, she picked up the hat next to Gu Xiaonuan, put it on her, and carried her outside.


    At the doorway, a person who came in face to face made Wen Ran stunned because she didn��t understand: why was there a monk in Su Mansion?


    What happened below was even more surprising to Wen Ran. Gu Xiaonuan shouted ��Uncle�� at the monk?!


    Does Su Liang have an unknown brother who became a monk�� this is what Wen Ran thought at the moment.


    Cheng Yun went to Huguo Temple early this morning and had just returned, unaware that there were guests at home, so he paused when he saw Wen Ran.


    ��I came to visit the mansion with my grandfather today, my surname is Wen. Are you Su Liang��s sister��s brother?�� Wen Ran asked.


    Cheng Yun answered, ��I am her brother.��


    Wen Ran nodded, ��Young Master Su, nice to meet you.�� Seeing the hair growing on Cheng Yun��s bald head, she figured he had returned toy life.


    Cheng Yun: ��This is the first time someone called him Young Master Su. Although he had returned toy life, he didn��t actually know what his original surname should be, so Su was fine too.<div>


    ��Uncle, Flower!�� Gu Xiaonuan pointed at Wen Ran��s birthmark on her face and told Cheng Yun.


    Cheng Yun��s eyes were gentle, ��Hmm, it��s a flower.��


    ��Sister Su Liang is upstairs with my grandfather.�� Wen Ran told Cheng Yun again, and then carried Gu Xiaonuan out.


    ��Uncle!�� Gu Xiaonuan called Cheng Yun while lying on Wen Ran��s shoulder.


    Cheng Yun then silently followed them.


    The old man Wen said his name was Wen Ming, and heughed that he didn��t want to be ��famous.��


    The first question that Su Liang asked Wen Ming was about an issue that had been bothering her and Gu Ling for a long time, but they hadn��t found a solution yet: How to recover after losing memory due to medication?


    There is an urgent need for this at the moment �C although it is not important whether Lian Shan��s memory is restored or not, and she doesn��t care about it herself, it might be possible to provide some important information if the memory of Old White and Ying Ying, who were rescued from Xingluo Ind not long ago, could be restored. Since they had lost their memory due to medication, it meant that they knew some things that Mo Yan didn��t want outsiders to know.


    After Su Liang finished asking her question, Wen Ming��s expression became serious, ��What kind of drug caused the memory loss?��


    Gu Ling immediately took out the prescription and the pill for Wen Ming to see.


    Wen Ming first looked at the prescription and didn��t say anything, then picked up the pill and smelled it before picking up the prescription again, ��I need to check carefully.��


    Su Liang and Gu Ling looked at each other, feeling hopeful.


    Gu Ling stood up to open the window, and saw Wen Ran and Cheng Yun each holding Gu Xiaonuan��s hand and ying by theke.


    When Gu Ling returned, Wen Ming had begun discussing with Su Liang. He quietly stood aside and listened, pouring tea for them.


    When the sun wasn��t so warm anymore, Wen Ran and Cheng Yun took Gu Xiaonuan back to Yuanming Pavilion. Wen Ran had already found out whether Cheng Yun was a monk and why he was Su Liang��s brother during this period.


    Cheng Yun had previously heard Gu Ling mention the Wen family��s grandfather and granddaughter, and since Wen Ran said that Su Liang had already acknowledged her grandfather as her master, Cheng Yun asked and answered questions, almost telling Wen Ran all his life��s experiences, including the fact that his biological father and brother were both bad guys.


    Gu Ling came downstairs and called Cheng Yun to help him start the fire.


    After a while, Gu Xiaonuan called her dad, and Wen Ran carried her to find Gu Ling and Cheng Yun. To her surprise, the rumored beauty Gu was actually cooking.


    This is a ��shocking journey�� that everyone whoes to Su Mansion must go through, and Wen Ran is no exception.


    Today, the Marquis Zhong Xin Mansion sent fresh mushrooms. After Gu Ling processed them, they were fried in oil. The aroma filled the room before they were even out of the pot.


    cing a te of the fried mushrooms, Gu Ling handed it to Wen Ran and told her to take it to Wen Ming and Su Liang while it was still hot.


    Wen Ran went upstairs with Gu Xiaonuan in one hand and a te in the other, already hearing Wen Ming��sughter.


    Entering the room, Su Liang was seen writing something on a piece of paper, while Wen Ming paced around the room with a smile, ��I think it��s almost right this time, and when the medicine is ready, you can let that Lian Shan girl you mentioned try it, it��s harmless to the body.��


    ��I think so too, my master reminded me. The direction I was thinking with Gu Ling before was wrong.�� Su Liang picked up the written paper and was also full of smiles.


    ��Mom! Grandmaster!�� Gu Xiaonuan called again, and the two in the room who were focused on medical skills finally returned to their senses and looked at them.


    Wen Ran carried the te of Fried Fresh Mushrooms over, ��This is made by the prince, said to let grandpa and Sister Su Liang eat it while it��s hot.��


    ��Little Gu can actually cook?�� Wen Ming was surprised and tasted a bit, nodding his head repeatedly, ��Delicious!��


    ��Master, take a break and have something to eat. I��ll also go and cook something for you and Sister Ran to eat.�� Su Liang said.


    Gu Xiaonuan was carried away by Su Liang, leaving only Wen Ming and Wen Ran in the room. The grandfather and granddaughter ate the delicious Fried Fresh Mushrooms and talked about their feelings aftering to Su Mansion today.


    ��Grandpa, this is the real paradise.�� Wen Ran��s face was serious, and then sheughed, pointing to the red birthmark on her face, ��Nuannuan said there are flowers on my face.��


    Wen Ming sighed, ��We really turned misfortune into fortune when we met Xiaogu that day.��


    Su Liang went to the kitchen and told Gu Ling that she had thought of the antidote prescription under Wen Ming��s guidance.


    ��Good.�� Gu Ling nodded while gently stirring the chicken soup in the pot, ��I��ll make the medicine tonight, and let Lian Shan try it tomorrow.��

 Chapter 442: 442. Reward you with another chance

    Chapter 442: 442. Reward you with another chance<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    After putting their daughter to sleep, Su Liang and Gu Ling kept busy until the second half of the night, finally making the medicine determined under Weng Ming��s guidance during the day. Now they had an abundance of materials at their disposal, andcking none, quickly gathered them all.


    Looking at the two small round pills on the table, Su Liang sighed with relief, ��Finally�� but we still don��t know the effect; only after Lian Shan has taken it tomorrow will we know if it works. I hope nothing goes wrong.�� Both she and Weng Ming could confirm that the medicine was harmless to people, but they couldn��t be entirely sure of its effects on memory.


    ��Let��s sleep,�� Gu Ling said as he put the two pills in a bottle and cleaned up the cluttered table.<div>


    The two of them went to bed after a simple wash.


    Early the next morning, Su Liang got up and went to the dungeon to see Nian Ruxue.


    Nian Ruxue was still alive but on the verge of madness. Seeing Su Liang, she couldn��t possibly have a friendly face. She knew Su Liang wouldn��t kill her for the time being, but she couldn��t let her go either. The daily torture drove her almost mad.


    Su Liang didn��t bother with small talk and directly controlled Nian Ruxue, forcing a pill into her mouth.


    Nian Ruxue stiffened and fell unconscious.


    What Su Liang fed Nian Ruxue was an amnesic drug. She and Gu Ling had made the antidotest night, nning to have Lian Shan test it. But upon waking today, Su Liang decided to find someone in the mansion to test it on first, and Nian Ruxue was the chosen one.


    After taking Nian Ruxue��s pulse, Su Liang didn��t notice any abnormalities and thought she would wake up soon.


    About a quarter of an hourter, Su Liang saw Nian Ruxue��s eyshes flutter, indicating she was waking up.


    As soon as Nian Ruxue opened her eyes, Su Liang saw the confusion on her face.


    Nian Ruxue stared nkly at Su Liang, and then around the room, mumbling, ��Who are you��?��


    Su Liang didn��t answer but took out another pill madest night and shoved it into Nian Ruxue��s mouth.


    This time, Nian Ruxue did not faint, but held her head and keptining of a headache. Su Liang thought it was due to the strong stimtion the drug had caused her brain in such a short time.<div>


    As she kept yelling, Nian Ruxue began to curse Su Liang, her eyes filled with hatred, ��What have you done to me��?��


    Su Liang saw that Nian Ruxue had already remembered their past grudges, her expression the same as before.


    With that, Su Liang left without asking her anything else.


    Returning to the Yuanming Pavilion, Su Liang told Gu Ling, ��It should be fine. Let Lian Shan try it too. I don��t know if the longer memory loss will have any impact.��


    After breakfast, Su Liang and Gu Ling, along with Gu Xiaonuan, personally went to the Lian Mansion, and Weng Ming also joined them.


    Previously, Su Liang had always been busy, so Madam Lin often brought Lian Shan to the Su Mansion, while Su Liang rarely visited the Lin��s Family. Seeing her suddenly at their door with a child in tow, Madam Lin was overjoyed, ��What a great day! Xiaonuan is here!��


    Madam Lin held Gu Xiaonuan and saw an unfamiliar old man with them. Assuming there was some business, she quickly invited them to take a seat.


    Yuan Pei happened to be at home as well.


    Once all the Lin Family members, except Lian Shan in Jiaye City, had gathered, Su Liang began to speak. She introduced Weng Ming first, and then talked about the amnesic drug and the antidote they had made.


    The Lin Family members were all a bit surprised. Lian Shan had lost her memory for over a year, and they had never thought her memory could be restored, as Su Liang had been unable to help at the time.


    ��No wonder you can be a Divine Doctor, Xiaoliang. You are still studying it after so long.�� Madam Lin sighed.


    It was not long ago that Madam Lin learned about Su Liang��s involvement in the case of Ying Ying��s memory loss.<div>


    ��Although it��s good that she��s alright, one of my masters has also lost his memory. He��s old and has no children, so he��s been living by his memory alone. The memory loss causes him great pain and he��s unable to face reality,�� Su Liang spoke of Old White. Lian Shan, after all, was young, and she had loved ones who care for and support her, as well as a happy andplete family. The impact of her memory loss was far less than that of Old White��s.


    Continuing, Su Liang said, ��Secondly, they were captured previously. If they can regain their memories, they may provide some important information that could help us solve our current biggest problem.��


    With these words, Su Liang exined to the Lin Family members why it was necessary to make the antidote. Su Liang also mentioned that they had tested it on someone and it was harmless to the body. However, everyone��s constitution is different and it might not be necessary for Lian Shan to recover those memories, so they wanted to consult the Lin family members.


    The reason why Lian Shan also tried the antidote after Nian Ruxue was because Nian Ruxue wouldn��t cooperate for Su Liang to carefully observe her situation after taking the antidote. It required the person who took the medicine to exin it to him to know how well the memory was restored.


    After listening to what Su Liang had said, Lian Shan quickly spoke, ��If I can recover, of course, it��s best.�� It was different hearing about the situation from others than having the memory herself.


    Father Lin, Mother Lin, and Yuan Pei all said it was no problem. They believed in Su Liang and thought it was a good thing. Yuan Pei naturally had no objections.


    Thus, under everyone��s watchful eyes, Lian Shan, who was the first to be drugged and lost her memory, took the antidote made by Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    ��Do you have a headache?�� Su Liang sat beside Lian Shan, checking her condition.


    ��A little,�� Lian Shan frowned, her face slightly pale.


    Su Liang took Lian Shan��s pulse, told her not to be nervous, close her eyes, rx her body, and not think about anything.


    After a while, Lian Shan opened her eyes, her face full of joy, ��I remember everything! Everything!�� But before she could finish her sentence, she fainted.


    Father Lin, Mother Lin, and Yuan Pei all became nervous. Su Liang held Lian Shan as she took her pulse, and then had Weng Ming check her. They both thought she was fine, perhaps just a big shock from the memory returning, and she just needed a little time to recover.<div>


    After watching over Lian Shan for about an hour, she finally woke up slowly.


    ��How do you feel?�� Su Liang asked softly.


    Lian Shan opened her eyes and saw Su Liang, but her expression was somewhat confused and slightly nervous, ��Who are you�� What do you want?��


    Su Liang��s heart sank: What��s going on? Could it be that the antidote not only didn��t work, but also caused Shan to lose her memory again?


    Madam Lin quickly asked, ��Shan��er, do you still recognize your mother?��


    ��Mother�� Where are we?�� Lian Shan saw Father Lin, Mother Lin, and Yuan Pei, it was clear that she recognized them all, ��Where is my elder brother? He needs to be told right away that Che Yun is a bad person! All the people in the Che family are spies!��


    Yuan Pei frowned, ��So Shan only recovered her memory before the memory loss, but forgot everything that happened afterward?�� Otherwise, she wouldn��t have woken up saying such things and not recognizing Su Liang.


    Upon further investigation, Su Liang found that Lian Shan had indeed recovered her memory, but she could not remember anything that had happened in the past year or so.


    ��I��m sorry, I didn��t expect this to happen.�� Su Liang sighed repeatedly.


    Father Lin and Mother Lin both reassured her that it was nothing, andpared to the memories of the past sixteen years, the events of the past year or so were trivial.


    Su Liang knew they were sincere and wouldn��t me her, but when she looked at Yuan Pei, who was frowning, she didn��t know what to say. Because it was during Lian Shan��s memory loss before that she was with Che Yun and broke off her engagement with Yuan Pei. Over the past year or so, Yuan Pei and Lian Shan had truly confirmed their feelings and were already engaged, just waiting to get married.


    Yuan Pei smiled wryly, rubbing his forehead, ��Don��t worry about me, I��m fine���� The twists and turns he��d experienced with Lian Shan had made his emotions quiteplicated.<div>


    After taking her pulse for a second time, Wen Ming pulled Su Liang aside. ��She has just taken the antidote, perhaps she hasn��t fully recovered yet.��


    Su Liang pondered, ��Master means����


    ��Normally, her memory loss shouldn��t have urred, but the brain is unpredictable,�� Wen Ming sighed slightly.


    ��Maybe her memory will gradually recover?�� Su Liang thought to herself. ��We can��t tell for now, we can only wait and see.�� Or it may not recover at all.


    Su Liang asked Lian Shan if her head hurt again, and Lian Shan said it was just a bit hazy.


    Madam Lin had already told Lian Shan that all her concerns had passed and everything is well with their family.


    Su Liang gave her a calming medicine and told her to have a good rest. They would talk again when she wakes up.


    ��It��s really fine, don��t feel guilty. This is a good oue,�� Madam Linforted Su Liang. ��The fact that you��ve made an antidote is already impressive, and your amnesic master��s memory can be restored. I know you��re busy, go deal with your work. When Shan��er wakes up, we will properly talk with her about the recent changes.��


    ��Alright, we��ll be leaving now.�� Su Liang looked at Yuan Pei, ��If Lian Shan feels unwell when she wakes up, or if she remembers things, inform me immediately.��


    Yuan Pei seemed calmer, slightly nodding. ��No problem.�� Upon seeing Gu Xiaonuan looking at him, he showed a gentle smile and waved at Gu Xiaonuan.


    In the carriage heading back, Su Liang couldn��t help but knock her head against the carriage wall, but Gu Ling caught her. ��Don��t overthink it, it was a sess.��


    ��But not aplete sess,�� Su Liang scratched her head, regretting not testing the antidote adequately on Nian Ruxue. However, the oue was the same regardless of who tested it.<div>


    Wen Ming pondered, ��The antidote itself is not wrong, but whether it can be further improved, I need to think about it. Even if we change it, we can��t ask that miss to try it again, it won��t be good for her.��


    ��Yes, that��s the best we can do for Lian Shan,�� Su Liang sighed subtly. She felt sorry, not because she felt she owed Lian Shan, as the Lin��s family members epted the oue and it wasn��t a bad thing for Lian Shan, but it was a bit awkward for Yuan Pei. The main reason was, Su Liang originally nned for Lian Shan to be a guinea pig, not developing the antidote for her specifically, but for the likely future use by Bai and Yuan Ying. Therefore, Su Liang thought she owed Lian Shan for using her as a guinea pig without the expected result.


    But with the current antidote, for Yuan Ying and Bai, it would work as intended and not have the problem Lian Shan faced. After all, they were saved not long ago, and there were no significant events in between.


    On the way, Qi Yan suddenly said, ��Master, Young Master Cheng Yun ising.��


    Cheng Yun arrived on horseback. Dismounting, he greeted Su Liang and Gu Ling with a solemn face, ��I just received news that something has happened in Jiaye City.�� He handed them Lian Shun��s letter.


    The carriage stopped on the side of the road, as Gu Ling and Su Liang read the letter. Lian Shun wrote that people from Xingluo Ind had sneaked into Jiaye City and kidnapped three children.


    ��Something did happen after all,�� Su Liang recalled Gu Ling��s worries.


    Gu Ling remained calm, ��We don��t know the oue yet, don��t worry too much. We should soon have more updates.�� Regardless of the situation, they had to wait until the results were known before deciding their next move.


    Upon returning to Su Mansion, Wen Ming went to think about how to improve the antidote.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling had prepared two antidotes the previous night and used both. They nned to make a few more and send them to Yuan Ying and Bai in Jiaye City before obtaining new information about the city.


    Suddenly, it was evening, and Su Liang and Gu Ling had prepared the antidote. Wen Ming had locked himself in his room to think, asking not to be disturbed.


    Dinner was prepared by Weng Ran and Qiuyue together. They had tasted the dishes cooked by Gu Ling and Su Liang and wanted to show their own culinary skills. Although Weng Ran imed her cooking was average yesterday, it was actually quite good.


    Upon receiving Su Liang��s praise, Weng Ran was very happy, ��I don��t know much, I still have a lot to learn.�� As Weng Ming��s granddaughter, of course she knew medical skills. Perhaps she was not as good as Su Liang, but among her peers, she was definitely one of the best. She just didn��t have much experience in practicing medicine.


    Weng Ming did note to Yuanming Pavilion for dinner, so Su Liang sent it to him instead.


    ��Master, don��t think too much, rx and take a good rest, maybe inspiration wille,�� Su Liang said. ��The current antidote can meet our immediate needs. And in the future, if our people are drugged and lose their memories, they can quickly take the antidote without experiencing the problem Lian Shan had.��


    ��We can only settle for this for now.�� Weng Ming felt that the antidote was not perfect, failing to meet Su Liang and Gu Ling��s trust in him. After all, this was the first favor he had done for Su Liang since he took her as his disciple. But in reality, he was overthinking it.


    Close to midnight, Su Liang and Gu Ling finally received news from Jiaye City. They had not slept and waited for it all along.


    Gu Ling read it and handed it to Su Liang. After seeing that it was a safe situation, she sighed with relief, ��That��s great, Lian Ershan is still very smart. This crisis is resolved, and now, it��ll be much more difficult for the people on Xingluo Ind toe ashore or leave.��


    At the end of the letter, Lian Shun wrote about his confession to Ying Ying, and every word seemed to be filled with his joy.


    Su Liang was happy for Lian Shun and Ying Ying. She always believed that they were born to be together, and it was only natural for them to end up together.


    However, after reading the letter, Su Liang realized something awkward: they would soon send the antidote to Ying Ying and Lao Bai in Jiaye City. Ying Ying would definitely want to take the antidote if she had the chance to regain her memory. And just like Lian Shan, she would forget Lian Shun��s wonderful confession��


    Su Liang could imagine how furious Lian Shun would be when he found out. Of course, he would support Ying Ying in taking the antidote, but he would certainly be frustrated, just like Yuan Pei was today.


    ��This is good news for Qiao Jing.�� Gu Ling said calmly.


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Well, I can imagine how Lian Ershan shows off his sessful confession in front of Qiao Jing, seizing every opportunity to unt their love. There is no choice but to add some novelty to his love life.��


    ��Tomorrow morning, let Cheng Yun take the antidote to Jiaye City and stay there to help.�� Gu Ling said. The capital was also important. Sheng Yue was not trapped on the ind, so he mighte back to kill at any time. Therefore, Gu Ling could not leave his home without an emergency.


    Su Liang nodded, ��That��s fine. Cheng Yun is not weak. If Master regains his memory, let hime back home. He needs to beforted by Gu Xiaonuan to heal.��


    The next day, Cheng Yun agreed to go to Jiaye City without hesitation.


    Su Liang gave Cheng Yun a wig and a hat, saying they were for warmth, wind protection, and disguise. His current short haircut was very handsome but too eye-catching.


    Cheng Yun put on the wig and felt strange.


    Su Liang asked Gu Xiaonuan, ��Does your uncle look good?��


    ��Like a flower!�� Gu Xiaonuan had her own unique answer to the question.


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Yun smiled and hugged Gu Xiaonuan, speaking to her with a serious expression, ��Uncle is going to the south. When you grow up, I��ll take you out with me.��


    Gu Xiaonuan couldn��t understand and rubbed Cheng Yun��s face with her little hand, ��Uncle!��


    In the meantime, Yuan Pei came to report his safety. He said that Lian Shan woke up today without any difort. Unfortunately, her memories before her amnesia were confirmed to have returned, but her memories of the past year were truly gone.


    Yuan Pei believed that this was not a bad thing, as Lian Shan had once forgotten their childhood rtionship and memories, but now recalled them. They would have no more issues, and he was confident of that.


    Cheng Yun reluctantly said goodbye to Gu Xiaonuan, then secretly visited Wan Family to bid farewell to Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu. Finally, he left the capital and headed south to Jiaye City. In addition to the antidote, he also brought a letter from Gu Ling to Lian Shun, with a sentence: Good job with the confession, rewarded with another chance to do it again.

 Chapter 443: 443. Gu Xiaoling, come over here

    Chapter 443: 443. Gu Xiaoling,e over here<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Cheng Yun left, Su Liang went to Lian Mansion again to see Lian Shan.


    Lian Shan��splexion was good, but when she saw Su Liang, the familiar feeling of knowing each other for a long time was gone, reced by curiosity and admiration. She had already learned from her parents about what had happened over the past year and knew about Su Liang��s abilities, as well as the help and care she and Gu Ling had shown to Lian Family.


    ��How do you feel now?�� Su Liang asked.<div>


    Lian Shan shook her head, ��There��s nothing ufortable, it��s just that my family now feels a bit unfamiliar.��


    Su Liang took Lian Shan��s pulse and found everything normal.


    The wedding dress Lian Shan had been embroidering before yesterday was on the table, because ording to the original n, she and Yuan Pei were going to get married in the early next year.


    Seeing Su Liang looking at the wedding dress, Lian Shan��s expression became a little mncholy, ��Yuan Brother and I grew up together, and we got engaged when we were young. I felt the most rxed and at ease when I was with him. I really don��t understand what I was thinking back then when I broke off our engagement for a man I didn��t even know well. Moreover, after Grandpa Yuan passed away, those days were tough for him����


    As she spoke, Lian Shan��s eyes turned red, and tears flowed down her cheeks.


    Su Liang let out a small sigh, patted her shoulder andforted her, ��It��s okay, it��s all in the past.��


    But Lian Shan shook her head, ��Whenever I think of how I once hurt Yuan Brother, and how he didn��t hold it against me and still loved me, wanted to marry me, and treated me so well, I feel guilty and unworthy of him, and even more so of Grandpa Yuan.��


    ��You were too naive back then and were deceived by someone. It��s not your fault.�� Su Liang said earnestly. It was normal for teenagers to be confused and have misconceptions about love. At that time, ��Che Yun�� was indeed outstanding and had close ties with the Lian Family. Yuan Pei, on the other hand, was too familiar to Lian Shan, making it easy to overlook his efforts, especially because he was naturally tolerant and forbearing. In fact, ��Che Yun�� pursued Lian Shan with ulterior motives, wanting to control her after her memory loss, so that she wouldn��t recall anything to reveal their ns. The dissolution of their engagement also happened after Lian Shan��s memory loss.


    Now that ��Che Yun�� no longer existed, Qiao Jingpletely severed ties with his past dark life, and Situ Xie, who had controlled him, was long dead.


    ��Would it be too shameless of me to ept Yuan Brother��s kindness again as if nothing had happened?�� Lian Shan asked, clutching the handkerchief in her hand and looking at Su Liang.


    Su Liang smiled, ��If he truly loves you, then the best thing you can do for him is not to dwell on the bad things and be with him wholeheartedly, treating him better in the future. If you reject him because of those random thoughts, that��s the real harm to him, don��t you think?��


    The fog in Lian Shan��s eyes disappeared instantly. ��You��re right, I understand.�� As she finished, she sighed and held Su Liang��s hand, ��Actually, I think it��s right to have my memory back. When I had amnesia, everyone only told me the good things, glossing over the bad ones. But I should remember those things because otherwise, it��d be unfair to Yuan Brother.��<div>


    Earlier, Su Liang had heard footsteps stopping at the door without leaving, and she knew it was Yuan Pei, but she didn��t tell Lian Shan.


    Yuan Pei didn��t intend to eavesdrop. Madam Lin told him that Su Liang hade, asking him to go to Lian Shan��s room as well.


    After finishing talking to Lian Shan, Su Liang opened the door and saw Yuan Pei standing outside. He didn��t bother to pretend to have just arrived, asking only how Lian Shan was feeling.


    ��She��s fine. She wants to see you. You go in, I��m leaving.�� Su Liang waved to Lian Shan as she left.


    As Yuan Pei entered the room, he saw Lian Shan��s eyes were red. He sighed, ��We agreed the day before that I��d apany you to the academy today. Are we still going?��


    Lian Shan nodded immediately, ��Let��s go.�� Then she asked, ��Which academy? Have I been there before?��


    Yuan Peiughed lightly, ��You��ve been there before. The leaf coge on the wall was made from leaves we picked up from the academy mountain this autumn. I even climbed a tree to pluck some of them.��


    Lian Shan looked at the colorful picture in her room made of various leaves that formed an orange tree. Her favorite ce to spend time with Yuan Pei since childhood was the Orange Garden in Jiaye City. They spent many hours there together.


    ��Next year let��s go back to our hometown to pick oranges.�� Lian Shan smiled.


    Yuan Pei��s eyes softened, ��Alright.��


    When Su Liang returned home, she saw Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu helping Gu Xiaonuan walk by theke.


    ��Howe you��re back today?�� Su Liang walked over and asked.<div>


    Ji Xiaoshu turned around when he heard the voice, let go of Gu Xiaonuan, and ran into Su Liang��s arms, ��I missed you, Master!��


    Su Liang rubbed Ji Xiaoshu��s head, hearing Zhengzheng say they��d go back to Wan Family to sleep tonight.


    Gu Ling��s figure appeared at the window on the second floor of Yuanming Pavilion, but seeing Su Liang was not looking at him, he flew down from the window, pulled Ji Xiaoshu away, and then hugged Su Liang and left��


    Ji Xiaoshu was very angry, ��Master, are you the one acting like a child? Can you not live without your wife?��


    Gu Ling did not look back, and replied with one word, ��Yes.��


    Ji Xiaoshu: ��


    Gu Ling was notpeting with the children for affection. He had something to discuss with Su Liang. However, he would definitely not exin it to Ji Xiaoshu. This was the way the master and disciple interacted.


    Back in Yuanming Pavilion, Gu Ling informed Su Liang about what he had discovered during his study of the ��Thousand-Poison Form��: a mysterious poison called Guixi Pill could make people enter a state of fake death.


    ��Fake death? What happens next? How can they recover?�� Su Liang was immediately interested.


    Gu Ling showed her the unfolded ��Antidote Form��, as the two books were a set. The page he turned to was the antidote for the Guixi Pill. However, the antidote had to be taken within three days, or the person would be really gone.


    ��Very magical.�� Su Liang sat down and read it carefully. ��Has someone really tested it? Could it just be a hypothesis since the Guixi Pill is part of the fatal poisons section of the ��Thousand-Poison Form?�� ��


    ��Let��s try it out.�� Gu Ling said.<div>


    Su Liang nodded, ��Let��s choose someone from the dungeon to test the poison. If they die, it won��t matter.�� She nced at the thickness of the ��Thousand-Poison Form��. ��Although there are not a thousand poisons, we know about many of them. But there are also many we have never seen. The scum in the dungeon is just wasting food. Let��s use them as our test subjects.�� Including Nian Ruxue, Nangong Lin, and Yue Mei.


    When Weng Ming learned that Su Liang and Gu Ling intended to make Guixi Pills, he was interested. Although he knew the contents of the two books he had given Su Liang by heart, he hadn��t practiced most of the medicines due to theck of avable herbs. He had not seen the real effects of those medicines.


    There is a great advantage to having Su Liang as a disciple, Weng Ming no longer has to worry about medicinal ingredients. Su Liang and Gu Ling are capable of finding even the rarest of ingredients. They themselves have already stored many rare herbs, many of which were collected and cherished by Lao Bai throughout his life and gifted to Su Liang.


    Su Liang told Weng Ming that he could use whatever herbs he wanted and create whatever medicine he fancied without holding back. They also provided test subjects for experimental tests.


    For Weng Ming, it was like a dreame true, not to mention being around adorable children all the time and having his granddaughter spend her days happily with her friends.


    Guixi Pill required many ingredients, and it took Su Liang and Gu Ling two days to gather them all after searching through the treasure vault of the Imperial Pce. In response to this, Weng Ming could only say that he is very lucky to have such a disciple. He would have been happy to worship Su Liang as his teacher if it allowed him ess to such a wide variety of herbs. Moreover, Su Liang does indeed know many things that Weng Ming doesn��t, especially in the area of treating external injuries.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang shared their masters. After another two days, the three master and disciples made a Guixi Pill together.


    ��Wait for the antidote to be made before testing.�� Weng Ming was very excited.


    ��Let��s test it now. Test it earlier and save some food.�� Su Liang said.


    Weng Ming��s mouth twitched, ��You guys decide.��


    The test subject chosen was Nangong Lin, who was in the best physical and emotional condition.


    In the dungeon, Nangong Lin sat cross-legged and asked calmly when he saw Gu Ling, ��Ling��er, are you here to send your master on his final journey?��<div>


    Gu Ling nodded slightly without saying a word, took out a pill bottle, and walked towards Nangong Lin.


    As Gu Ling approached, Nangong Lin��sposure disappeared. It was apparent that his previous calmness was just a facade. He frowned and said to Gu Ling, ��No matter what, I am still your master. Without my teachings, how could you have achieved what you have today?��


    Ignoring him, Nangong Lin clenched his fists, ��Ling��er, you guys are fighting against Xingluo Ind, and you need masters. Give your master a chance to atone for his sins! Since you can forgive Jingjing, why must you put me in such a deadly situation? You could use medicine to make me forget my past, heal my body, and make me do whatever you want in the future. How is this not beneficial for you?��


    Gu Ling had already reached Nangong Lin, with an indifferent expression. ��It��s toote.�� After saying that, he grabbed Nangong Lin��s chin and stuffed the Guixi Pill into his mouth.


    Nangong Lin��s face quickly turned pale, his body stiffened and he fell down. After a brief moment, he stopped moving.


    Gu Ling checked Nangong Lin��s breathing. There was none, and he looked like a dead man.


    The antidote had not been made yet, so Nangong Lin remained in the dungeon.


    Two more days passed, and Gu Ling and Su Liang finished the antidote for the Guixi Pill, but they waited until the third day to give Nangong Lin the antidote.


    About two quarters of an hourter, Nangong Lin gradually regained consciousness. When he opened his eyes and saw Gu Ling, he knew where he was. He thought he had been unconscious for an unknown period of time and couldn��t remember anything else. He was a bit confused, ��You said you were going to kill me, so why am I still alive?�� It felt like he had died once, but he couldn��t remember anything else.


    ��I was just testing the poison on you. The poison is lethal, but the antidote works as it should.�� Gu Ling said and then walked away.


    Nangong Lin��s face froze, cursing at Gu Ling��s retreating figure, ��You guys are celebrating too early! The people of Xingluo Ind will eventually ruin your family! Just you wait!��


    Gu Ling couldn��t be bothered with him, returned to Yuanming Pavilion, and told Su Liang about their sess. The Guixi Pill and the antidote had the same effects as described in the book. Even though they didn��t need them right now, who knew if they woulde in handyter? So, they made three more Guixi Pills and three antidotes for storage.<div>


    Last year, when Su Liang and Gu Ling left home and encountered some troubles afterwards, Lao Bai prepared various medicines with the avable medical herbs in the household and stored them in the underground secret chamber. In the past few days, Weng Ming had been frequenting the secret chamber, treasuring the rows of medicine cabs.


    After that, the capital city was temporarily peaceful. Sheng Yue��s whereabouts were unknown. Gu Ling and Su Liang stayed home, looking after their children and making various medicines ording to the books, with Weng Ming avable to consult whenever they encountered any issues.


    One day during lunch, Weng Ran asked, ��Cheng Yun should be arriving at Jiaye City, right?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��He should be there today.�� She chuckled and said to Gu Ling, ��What do you think Lian Ershan��s reaction will be when he reads your letter?��


    Gu Ling very calmly said, ��Gu Xiaoling,e here, try and see if I don��t kill you.��


    Su Liang couldn��t hold back herughter, ��The words are simr, but the tone is wrong. Great God, can you imitate Lian Ershan��s tone?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, refusing. His reason was, ��It��s too silly.��


    Gu Xiaonuan learned a new word, ��Silly!��


    Ji Xiaoshu chuckled and asked Gu Xiaonuan, ��Little sister, who is silly?�� He kept ncing at Gu Ling, giving her a hint.


    As a result, Gu Xiaonuan giggled and pointed at Ji Xiaoshu, ��Big brother! Silly!��


    Gu Ling��s lips curled into a faint smile, ��Nuannuan is really smart.��


    Ji Xiaoshu taught Gu Xiaonuan, ��It��s your dad who is silly.��


    Gu Xiaonuan quickly learned and clearly said to Ji Xiaoshu, ��It��s your dad who is silly!��


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    Ji Xiaoshu held his forehead, ��Little sister is really smart. It��s true that my dad is a bit silly.��


    Cheng Yun arrived at Jiaye City in the afternoon. He was worried about dying matters and had been traveling day and night, rarely resting or eating properly. He finally rxed when he arrived at Lian Mansion.


    Stealthily entering the mansion and searching for a while, Cheng Yun spotted Qiao Jing from afar and immediately approached him.


    Qiao Jing had just finished lunch and was about to go out when he saw a person seemingly fall from the sky. Instantly on guard, he gripped his sword hilt.


    Cheng Yun had disguised himself and was wearing a wig, appearingpletely unfamiliar to Qiao Jing. ��Who are you?��


    ��It��s me.�� Cheng Yun replied.


    Qiao Jing was stunned for a moment, ��Cheng Yun?�� He had received a letter from the capital city and knew about Sheng Yue��s situation in Pucheng as well as Cheng Yun being Sheng Yue��s younger brother. He also knew that Cheng Yun had now be Su Liang��s elder brother after forsaking the monastic life.


    Cheng Yun tugged at his wig, ��It��s fake.��


    Qiao Jing nodded, ��I know. Real hair can��t grow this fast. Did Su Liang and Gu Ling send you? Is there any new information?��


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��Where is Lian Shun? Xiaogu said to tell both of you the news at the same time.��


    Upon hearing this, Qiao Jing felt there was no urgent matter. He asked Cheng Yun to rest in his room while he went to look for Lian Shun. Qiao Cong was with Lao Bai and Lao Mu, who were still suffering from poor mental health.


    When Qiao Jing found Lian Shun, he was pestering Ying Ying to go watch the sunset on the mountain with him that day.


    ��Ying Xiaoying, Little Ying Ying, just agree to it! Before, I saw Gu Xiaoling and Su Xiaoliang go climb the mountain together to watch the sunset, with Gu Xiaoling carrying Su Xiaoliang on his back. I was so envious! Let��s do it too! I��ll carry you! And then I��ll write a letter to Gu Xiaoling to tell him, haha!�� Lian Shun shook Ying Ying��s hand excitedly.


    Ying Ying shook him off, ��I��m not free, and I don��t like being carried by others.��


    ��Well, you can carry me instead, I don��t mind.�� Lian Shun grinned cheekily.


    Qiao Jing: ��Can��t bear to watch��


    Ying Ying had already seen Qiao Jing; she put down the wooden sword she was polishing in her hand. It was a gift she nned to give to Gu Xiaonuan when they meet.


    ��Cheng Yun is here, I don��t know what it��s about yet, but he said he wants to tell us both at the same time.�� Qiao Jing turned around and left as soon as he finished speaking.


    Lian Shun looked puzzled, ��Could it be that Gu Xiaoling has decided between Qiao Xiaojing and me as to who can be Nuannuan��s godfather?��


    Ying Ying raised her hand and knocked on Lian Shun��s forehead, ��You��re overthinking it. If Gu Ling chooses, Nuannuan wouldn��t have a godfather.�� After saying this, she walked out.


    ��Ying Xiaoying, what nonsense are you talking about!�� Lian Shun chased after Ying Ying.


    Seeing Qiao Jing and Lian Shan, as well as Ying Ying, entering the room one after another, Cheng Yun put down the teacup in his hand and took out a pill bottle from his pocket.


    ��The reason I��m here is that Su Liang and Gu Ling have made an antidote that can restore memory.�� Cheng Yun said.


    Ying Ying��s face brightened, ��That��s great!��


    Lian Shun was also happy, ��Then Senior Mo won��t have to worry anymore.�� But then he felt something wasn��t right, ��Is there something else besides delivering the antidote? Why do we all have to be here?��


    Cheng Yun nodded slightly, ��There��s a letter, Xiaogu wrote it for you.��


    Lian Shun blinked, ��For me? No one else got one? Is Gu Xiaoling specifically blessing me?�� He happily opened the letter Cheng Yun handed over.


    Qiao Jing thought it was impossible for Gu Ling to write a letter just to bless Lian Shun, even though he must be wishing him well, he wouldn��t do it this way. So he was also curious why Gu Ling would write a letter for Lian Shun alone. If it was something formal, anyone should be able to read it anyway.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Ying Ying saw Lian Shun��s face suddenly turning stiff.


    Cheng Yun exined that the antidote had some side effects.


    After hearing this, Ying Ying��s expression remained unchanged, ��No big deal. Compared to the recent short time, I still want to find my original memory.��


    Now, Qiao Jing understood why Lian Shun��s face was off. Lately, Lian Shun and Ying Ying have been really sweet together after his confession, and it even made Qiao Jing ufortable. Lian Shun liked to show off, and whenever Ying Ying smiled at him, he would specially go share it with Qiao Jing no matter if it was day or night. Qiao Jing really wanted to say, he didn��t want to know��


    Also, Qiao Jing realized why Gu Ling wanted him and Lian Shun to be present together: It was purely out of a wicked sense of humor, letting him enjoy the sight of Lian Shun going crazy, and finding some psychological bnce.


    The next moment, Lian Shun crumpled the letter in his hand into a ball and clenched his fist, ��Gu Xiaoling,e here, watch me kill you!��


    ��What are you getting excited about?�� Ying Ying took the crumpled paper and unfolded it. Seeing thest sentence ��Your confession was great, reward yourself with another try,�� she couldn��t help but twitch her mouth, ��I support you in hitting him, but I suggest not to because you definitely won��t be able to win.��


    Lian Shun hugged Ying Ying��s arm, ��You see? Gu Xiaoling is so hateful! I have no choice but to oppose it. If there��s something to be said, just say it. But he had to specifically write a letter to mock me! Ying Xiaoying, will you help me beat him when the timees?��


    Ying Ying nodded, ��No problem. But after I take the antidote, I��ll forget that I promised you.��


    Lian Shun: ��


    In the end, Qiao Jing was still on Lian Shun��s side and offered a suggestion, ��Ying Ying, you can write down what happened recently, and when you forget it, you can read it again and know everything.��


    Lian Shun��s eyes lit up, ��Right!��


    Ying Ying crumpled the letter again and threw it at Lian Shun��s forehead, slightly hooking the corner of her lips, and smiled brightly, ��I won��t write it. When the timees, you can just tell me. Whether I believe you or not depends on your ability.��

 Chapter 444: 444. You cannot be irresponsible to me

    Chapter 444: 444. You cannot be irresponsible to me<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Qiao Jing arrived at the door and heard Old Mu coaxing Old Bai again.


    ��Look, the weather outside is so nice, why don��t you go for a walk?��


    ��My head hurts, I don��t want to.��<div>


    ��What do you want to do then?��


    ��I want to smash my head against a wall, maybe that��ll help me regain my memories? Otherwise, what��s the point of living�� I don��t know anything, it��s like I��m an idiot, I��ve wasted so many years of my life!��


    ��Ah, you, why can��t you learn from Xiao Yuan and think more positively? You��re at this age now, just live your life well, what��s the use in thinking about the past?��


    ��You haven��t lost your memory, so it��s easy for you to say.��


    ��Enough of that! I think you should just go back to the capital city! It��s pointless for you to stay here, you��re nothing but a downer!�� That��s Qiao Cong.


    Old Mu quickly said, ��Old Bai, it��s not that we��re annoyed with you. If you go back to the capital city, you��ll have your apprentice and your child there, it��s definitely better than here. If it weren��t for the fact that I still have things to do and need to stay here and help, I��d have gone back already!��


    ��I��m just a useless person�� I want to drink alcohol���� Old Bai��s voice sounded utterly disheartened.


    ��What alcohol? You almost drank yourself to death once before, if you drink again I won��t consider myself part of the Mu family!�� Old Mu was also angry.


    Listening to the three old men arguing until they almost came to blows, Qiao Jing knocked on the door heavily twice.


    Qiao Cong opened the door, snorted softly, ��I��m here to take care of business, not to coax him! He��s worse than Zhengzheng and Xiaoshu, even Nuannuan is more sensible than him!�� He was about to leave with a flick of his sleeve.


    Qiao Jing stopped Qiao Cong, ��Grandfather, don��t leave yet, Cheng Yun is here.��


    Qiao Cong��s eyes lit up, ��Is it a message for me to go home?��<div>


    Qiao Jing: ��Her grandfather was the one who volunteered to help since he didn��t trust him. But like when he had been in Xuanbei City, he came, but every day he keptining about wanting to go home and how he was looked down upon.


    ��Not that,�� Qiao Jing said, ��She came to deliver medicine. Su Liang has made an antidote that can help restore memories.��


    Old Bai raised his head, instantly reinvigorated, ��Really? Where is it? Give it to me quickly!��


    Old Mu also breathed a sigh of relief, ��That��s great! I knew it, Xiaoliang never disappoints anyone! Hurry up and give Old Bai the antidote, or I won��t be able to hold back from wanting to throw him into the sea to feed the fish!��


    Qiao Cong nced at Old Bai displeased, ��Once you regain your memory, we will properly settle the ounts of this period!��


    Old Bai, having lived this long, was still a very emotional person. His state during his memory loss was simr to when he used to drink heavily in the past �C sometimes lifeless, sometimes overly emotional. If it weren��t for the outwardly irritable but in reality gentle and tolerant old friend Old Mu apanying andforting him, Old Bai would have broken down a long time ago.


    Qiao Jing cleared his throat, ��Grandfather, there��s a small issue with the medicine.��


    Qiao Cong frowned, ��What��s the problem? Will it cause paralysis after consumption? Or could it even be fatal?��


    Old Mu stopped Qiao Cong��s negative talk, ��If there were such big risks, Xiaoliang wouldn��t have sent it over at all! You better stop talking nonsense! Let Xiaoqiu speak the truth!��


    ��It��s not that serious, and there��s no risk. It��s just that after taking the antidote, one can only regain memories from before the memory loss; they will forget what happened during the period of memory loss,�� Qiao Jing said, ��So when Grandfather wants to talk to Mo Senior about the events during his memory loss, he won��t remember.��


    Qiao Cong shook his head, ��What Mo Senior? Sounds like calling Mo Yan. I��ve told you, just call him Old Bai.�� Old Bai��s real name was Mo Fei, and Old Bai was his alias.


    Old Mu urged Qiao Jing to give the antidote to him, ��Nothing good happened during this period anyway, so it��s better if it��s forgotten!��<div>


    Soon after, Old Bai took the antidote, and his gaze gradually became clear. Then, he passed out.


    Old Mu furrowed his brows, but Qiao Jing told him it was a normal reaction. The impact of the returning memories was too much for the brain, so he should let him rest for a while to recover.


    ��I��ll stay and watch him, you all go and get on with your work,�� Old Mu waved his hand.


    Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing, the grandfather and grandson, walked out. Qiao Cong asked about Ying Ying, ��Has Xiaoying taken the antidote?��


    ��Not yet.�� Qiao Jing shook his head, ��Lian Shun insisted on going to watch the sunset with her and said they would wait until they came back.��


    ��Look at Xiaolian, he knows how to please girls so well! You two are so close, why don��t you learn from him?�� Qiao Cong nagged at Qiao Jing again.


    Qiao Jing: ��Be thick-skinned like Lian Shun? He couldn��t and didn��t want to learn that.


    ��Hurry and get these trivial matters done, and go back to the capital city to marry Min Rou!�� Qiao Cong dered.


    Qiao Jing coughed lightly, ��Grandfather, the horoscope is still not even a little bitplete����


    Qiao Cong kicked Qiao Jing, ��Then hurry up andplete it! Have you written that letter I told you to write to Rou girl? Let me see it!��


    Qiao Jing��s face turned awkward. As soon as Qiao Cong arrived, he insisted that he write a letter to Min Rou to get acquainted before meeting. Qiao Jing felt it was inappropriate and had been avoiding it with excuses.


    ��You��re so stubborn! What��s wrong with it? If you like her, tell her, if she doesn��t want it, it��s over, nothing more! She��s not a stranger!�� Qiao Cong was extremely disappointed.<div>


    ��No one is going to the capital city for now, I��ll wait until someone���� Qiao Jing still wanted to procrastinate.


    Qiao Cong interrupted him, ��When Elder Bai and Xiaoyuan remember something important, they��ll definitely go back to the capital city to inform Xiaoliang and Xiaogu! Even if there��s nothing, they have to tell them! Then they can bring your letter back! Hurry up and write it, go write it now! Also think carefully about what things are avable here but not in the capital city, and send Rou a gift!��


    ��Tangerines, but it��s off-season.�� Qiao Jing blurted out and got kicked by Qiao Cong again.


    The sun set in the west, Lian Shun and Ying Ying sat on arge rock on the mountain top, enjoying the magnificent sunset and the peaceful Jiaye City below. This was a ce Su Liang and Gu Ling had visited before.


    ��Are you worried that I won��t agree to be with you after I regain my memory, so you insist oning here now?�� Ying Ying asked.


    Lian Shun shook his head, gazing at the sky at a 45-degree angle, ��I��m not worried, I just don��T want to miss today��s sunset. The mood, the view����


    Ying Ying raised her hand and knocked Lian Shun��s forehead, a gesture she particrly enjoyed, ��Speak properly, don��t be so pedantic.��


    Lian Shun��s lip corners raised, regaining his cynical look, ��Ying Xiaoying, let��s leave a memento on this rock for such a beautiful sunset! Let��s carve our names on it!��


    Ying Ying shook her head in refusal, ��You stillck confidence in yourself.��


    Lian Shun sighed, leaned his head on Ying Ying��s shoulder, ��To be honest, there is a little bit. The moment you take the antidote, only I will remember our past time together, and I want to cherish it a little longer.��


    Ying Ying pinched Lian Shun��s face, frowned in thought for a while, and then made a proposal, ��How about we get married today, spend our wedding night, and when I retrieve my memory tomorrow, I��ll already be your wife and can��t run away, how about it?��


    Lian Shun was shocked and almost fell off the big rock. He straightened his body and looked squarely at Ying Ying, ��Are you serious? You��re not joking with me, are you?��<div>


    Ying Ying nodded, ��If you don��t make up your mind within three breaths, then forget it. Three, two, ����


    Lian Shun��s heart raced, and when Ying Ying counted to thest number, he eximed loudly, ��I ept your proposal!�� Then he grinned cheekily, ��It��s a deal, no backing out, or you��ll be a little dog!��


    Ying Ying nodded, ��It��s settled then.��


    ��Let��s hurry down the mountain and bow to heaven and earth!�� Lian Shun pulled Ying Ying up.


    ��Shall we do it here?�� Ying Ying asked.


    Lian Shun��s face instantly turned red, ��Ah? Ying Xiaoying, you��you want to do it here, with the sky as our nket and the earth as our bed�� Although there��s nobody else around, but�� if you really want to����


    Ying Ying stood up and kicked Lian Shun, ��I was talking about bowing to heaven and earth! What were you thinking?��


    Lian Shun: ��He couldn��t help it; his wife was too domineering, and it was hard not to overthink it.


    However, when they went down the mountain, Lian Shun calmed down after a cool breeze and discussed with Ying Ying, ��My parents are in the capital city as well as most of your friends. I really want to marry you, but it��s too hasty and unfair to you like this.��


    Ying Ying furrowed her brow, ��I didn��t think about your family being in the capital city at the time.�� After all, she had lost her memory, and they were now in Lian Mansion.


    ��So, forget it?�� Lian Shun said, still feeling a little regretful.


    Ying Ying thought for a moment, ��If your parents know, will they be unhappy?��<div>


    Lian Shun immediately shook his head, ��That��s impossible! My parents want me to get married as soon as possible, they��ve been nagging me for years! And they know you and like you very much. Before, they were just worried that you wouldn��t want to be with me! If you were to marry me today, my parents would be overjoyed! As for those rituals and whatnot, I don��t care, I just feel that it��s not solemn enough and unfair to you.��


    Ying Ying shook her head, ��It��s not unfair, I don��t like those either. I won��t change what I��ve promised.��


    Lian Shun��s eyes lit up, ��Then let��s just do it today���� As he said, he grabbed Ying Ying��s hand and shouted to the sky, ��I��m getting a wife!��


    Elder Bai hadn��t woken up yet, and the other antidote was still in Qiao Jing��s hands. He, Qiao Cong, Cheng Yun, and Ying Ye were having dinner together, hearing footstepsing from the entrance, they knew it was Lian Shun returning.


    Then, Lian Shun and Ying Ying walked in hand in hand, with Lian Shun smiling like a flower.


    Qiao Jing thought to himself, ��He��s going to show off again,�� and took out the medicine bottle from his pocket and ced it on the table, ��Since you two are back and have already seen the sunset, Ying Ying, you should hurry up and take the medicine.��


    Ying Ye looked up at Lian Shun and Ying Ying��s intertwined hands, then lowered his head to continue eating. He liked Lian Shun very much and was no longer afraid of being separated from Ying Ying.


    Lian Shun cleared his throat, ��I have a big announcement.��


    Cheng Yun put down her chopsticks and listened carefully.


    ��Ying Ying and I have decided to get married today,�� Lian Shun grinned.


    Qiao Jing stared for a moment, ��Aren��t you two being too hasty?��


    Qiao Cong tapped Qiao Jing��s head with his chopsticks, ��What��s hasty? It��s perfect like this! What do you know? I approve!��


    Cheng Yun was surprised, ��It��s almost dark.��


    Qiao Cong chuckled, ��It��s perfect for entering the bridal chamber when it��s dark.��


    Cheng Yun silently lowered her head and picked up her chopsticks to continue eating.


    Qiao Jing frowned and got up, saying that he wanted to talk to Lian Shun alone.


    When they went outside, Qiao Jing sighed, ��No one objects to you two being together, but do you really have to get married today? Your parents and sister don��t even know, it seems too hurried and not quite right.��


    ��I know. But this is Ying Ying��s idea, and she, a girl, took the initiative to say she wants to marry me, not caring about anything. If I don��t agree, am I still a man? Besides, I also want to get married sooner rather thanter,�� Lian Shun said seriously.


    Qiao Jing was stunned, ��It was Ying Ying who brought it up? Are you bragging?��


    Lian Shun gave Qiao Jing a big eye roll, ��You��re incapable, don��t assume everyone else is like you. It��s absolutely true.��


    ��You��re the one who��s incapable,�� Qiao Jing muttered.


    Lian Shun chuckled, looking at the rising moon in the sky, ��This is like a dreame true for me! In those years when I was always running around outside, I once told my parents that maybe one day I��d meet a girl and get married on the spot. How carefree and unrestrained! When ites to matters of the heart, when the time is right, you just want to be willful, not caring about anything, and be together today! Ying Xiaoying fulfills all my fantasies, I won��t waste time talking to you, I have to go prepare for the ceremony!��


    Qiao Jing watched Lian Shun��s retreating figure, and didn��t go back in immediately. He looked up at the moon, reflecting on whether he had been too bound and rule-oriented from childhood. Qiao Cong said he didn��t understand romance, and indeed,pared with Lian Shun and Ying Ying, he was a rigid person.


    Of course, Qiao Jing thought Lian Shun��s approach to rtionships didn��t suit him, and it only worked for a bold and independent girl like Ying Ying. But he did learn a few things from it, like expressing himself openly, even if it means failure, at least there are no regrets.


    In the presence of everyone, Lian Shun and Ying Ying paid their respects in the simplest way. They agreed to go to the capital cityter and pay their respects to their parents properly.


    Qiao Jing was happy for them, but still reminded Lian Shun that Ying Ying must take the antidote tomorrow, otherwise it might dy important matters. Lian Shun assured him that there wouldn��t be a problem and that he was mentally prepared.


    ��Qiao Xiaojing, I��m going to enter the bridal chamber! Haha!�� Lian Shun happily rushed into the bedroom.


    Qiao Jing smiled and turned around, deciding to go back and think carefully about how to write a letter to Min Rou.


    The next day, when Qiao Jing saw Lian Shun again, he was beaming with joy, obviously having had a great timest night.


    Old Bai had woken up once yesterday,ining of a headache. After taking some Calming Medicine, he went back to sleep and hadn��t woken up since.


    After breakfast, Qiao Jing took out the antidote again and handed it to Ying Ying.


    Ying Ying took it, and Lian Shun sighed. Even though he was mentally prepared and knew it was the right thing to do, he still felt a bit regretful that Ying Ying would forget everything that had happened between them during this time.


    Lian Shun handed a warm cup of water to Ying Ying, ��Just eat it. I��ll let you know what you��ve forgotten.��


    Ying Ying leaned over and whispered in Lian Shun��s ear, ��After I regain my memory, I probably won��t let you get into my bed easily again. You��ll have to work hard and impress me, so you can conquer me sooner.��


    Lian Shun��s face stiffened, and he saw the teasing in Ying Ying��s eyes. Suddenly, it dawned on him that the reason why they got married and consummated their marriage yesterday was to torture him? His life was going to be so hard if he was just deflowered and then had to abstain from sex. How could he live like this?


    ��I think our life will be very interesting from now on, my husband.�� Ying Ying winked at Lian Shun and swallowed the antidote.


    Lian Shun covered his face andy down on the table: This wife was sent by heaven to torment him�� it was too stimting��


    Perhaps it was because Ying Ying was young and had a strong body, her recovery was quite fast. After being unconscious for half an hour due to the medicine, she woke up. Her face didn��t change much, she just had a slight headache.


    ��Ying Xiaoying, how are you feeling?�� Lian Shun nervously held Ying Ying��s hand.


    Ying Ying frowned and shook him off, ��What are you doing? Who said you could touch me?��


    Lian Shun: ��Although he had anticipated it, he still felt like he had been stabbed in the heart��


    Old Mu quickly pulled Lian Shun away and began telling Ying Ying about what happened after she was rescued.


    ��Xiaoliang made the antidote? I knew it, she��s so amazing, she can do anything.�� Ying Ying��s eyes softened a bit when she mentioned Su Liang, ��Xiaoliang and Gu Ling had a daughter? That��s great! Where are they?��


    ��In the capital city. Can you first think about your experience on Xingluo Ind after you arrived? And do you know anything about the forbidden area on the ind?�� Old Mu asked.


    Ying Ying��s eyes narrowed, ��I need to see Xiaoliang and Gu Ling as soon as possible and tell them some things!��


    ��Then let��s go to the capital city!�� Lian Shun hurriedly said, ��We got married yesterday, and you haven��t met my parents yet.��


    Ying Ying looked incredulous, ��Got married yesterday? With you? How is that possible?��


    ��Really, I swear.�� Lian Shun raised his hand.


    Old Muughed, ��It��s true, and it was you who proposed that we should get married yesterday.��


    ��We consummated our marriage.�� Lian Shun said weakly.


    Ying Ying frowned, ��I��m not counting what I can��t remember for now. I need to see Xiaoliang immediately.��


    Lian Shun wanted to cry but had no tears, ��Ying Xiaoying, you can��t be irresponsible to me like this!��


    Ying Ying stared at Lian Shun, ��I know who you are and we used to have a good rtionship, but now I really want to hit you for some reason.��


    Qiao Jing: ��Why did he suddenly feel likeughing?


    Lian Shun coughed lightly, ��In that case, let��s go to the capital city together. We can talk more on the way.�� He had already foreseen how fascinating the uing days would be, but somehow, he was also looking forward to them��

 Chapter 445: 445. The Secret of Xingluo Island

    Chapter 445: 445. The Secret of Xingluo Ind<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Elder Bai appeared before everyone again, sweeping away his previous depression and losing himself, and regaining his once aloof and deep look, which made Qiao Jing quite unustomed to it.


    When Elder Bai woke up today, he had already been informed by Old Mu of the current situation, and what he cared about most was Su Liang, of course. Upon learning that Su Liang had given birth to a daughter safely, Elder Bai was even more eager to return to the capital city to see Su Liang and Gu Xiaonuan.


    At that time, Elder Bai apanied Ying Ying to Yin Country to save Ying Ye, and Su Liang was still pregnant. Now the world has lost Yin Country, Elder Bai has gone through hardships and woke up again, feeling as if he had gone through a lifetime.<div>


    ��Does Elder Bai need another day to rest?�� Lian Shun asked.


    Elder Bai immediately shook his head, ��No need. My body is not so weak, I want to return to the capital city today. Are youing with me or not? If not, I will go alone.��


    Lian Shun nodded, ��Then let��s go together today.�� He, Ying Ying and Ying Ye. Ying Ying also wanted to take Ying Ye to the capital city as soon as possible to see if Su Liang had a way to cure Ying Ye. He had been underwater and injured his brain, and his mind was still like a child even though he had grown up.


    Qiao Jing looked at Old Mu, who sighed, ��I really want to go back and hug Xiaonuan, but it��s impossible now! There is still something to do here, so I won��t go back this time. Let Elder Bai, Xiaolian, and Xiaoyuan go back first.��


    As soon as Qiao Cong, who had been eager to return, saw Qiao Jing looking at him, he said irritably, ��Isn��t it all for you? Otherwise, what am I doing here? Really!��


    Qiao Jing: ��Yes, it is all his fault. Who let him not have the strong skills and wisdom of Gu Ling so that the elder always worried about him.


    However, Qiao Cong speaks one way, but his actions are reliable. He always missed Qiao Jing, but if Gu Ling and Su Liang needed Qiao Jing to do anything, Qiao Cong did not stop him and never mentioned him going back to the capital city. Instead, he came here to protect his grandson.


    Now it��s settled that Lian Shun, Ying Ying, Ying Ye, and Elder Bai will leave for the capital city in the afternoon.


    ��We will pack our bags now.�� Lian Shun said and was about to hold Ying Ying��s hand but was immediately thrown off.


    Ying Ying told Ying Ye that they were going back to their real home and meet the Sister Liang she had talked about before. Ying Ye was very happy, ��I remember, Sister Su Liang, my lifesaver! And beautiful brother, sister said he will be my brother-inw!��


    Because his intelligence was wed, he was not drugged but did not know any important matters.


    Upon hearing Ying Ye��s words, Lian Shun felt a stab in his heart and put his face in front of Ying Ye, ��Xiaoye, look who am I?��<div>


    ��Brother-inw!�� Ying Ye said with a smile.


    ��You only have one brother-inw, who is he?�� Lian Shun asked again.


    ��It��s Brother Ersan!�� Ying Ye hugged Lian Shun��s arm.


    Lian Shun smiled and nced at Ying Ying, then asked Ying Ye another question, ��Who is Gu Ling?��


    ��He��s the beautiful brother my sister likes!�� Ying Ye answered immediately.


    Lian Shun: ��Of course, he knew that Gu Ling had known Ying Ying for a long time before he met Su Liang, and Ying Ying had indeed liked Gu Ling, just as Lian Shun had liked Su Liang�� It had to be said that this was their special fate as husband and wife!


    Of course, Lian Shun would not be angry. He knew that Ying Ye had not changed his view of Gu Ling just because he saw Ying Ying married to Lian Shun.


    Ying Ying rubbed Ying Ye��s head, ��Your Sister Su Liang is married to Brother Gu Ling.��


    ��Oh,�� Ying Ye nodded obediently, ��That��s great!��


    Ying Ying packed Ying Ye��s luggage first, then returned to her own room, turning back to see Lian Shun had alsoe in.


    ��This is also my room.�� Lian Shun said seriously, ��I swear, the thing about getting marriedst night was really your idea, not me taking advantage of someone in need.��


    Ying Ying frowned, ��I know, they all said so. I believe they wouldn��t lie to me.��<div>


    ��Would I lie to you?�� Lian Shun was a little hurt.


    Ying Ying shook her head, ��You probably wouldn��t, but I think�� ��


    Lian Shun blinked, and Ying Ying rubbed her forehead, ��I feel weird and not used to it.��


    Lian Shun smiled, ��That��s understandable. Let��s take our time, and I��ll pursue you again. Let��s make a bet that I��ll make you call me ��Husband�� before we get to the capital city. Dare you?��


    Ying Ying snorted lightly, ��Why not? But let me tell you, don��t touch me, or I can��t guarantee I won��t cripple you. Sister Xiaoliang��s face won��t help you either.��


    Lian Shun was imagining a three-step n of holding hands, hugging, and kissing, but was stunned by Ying Ying��s words. However, he thought about it and figured it would be better to take a step by step approach since they were already close and he would make Ying Ying remember.


    Lian Shun went out and let Ying Ying change clothes and pack her things first.


    Ying Ying looked at the unfinished red candle on the table and paused, closing her eyes, but her memory of Lian Shun was still before her trip to Yin Country. She really couldn��t remember anything about getting married, even if it had happenedst night.


    However, as a woman, Ying Ying could feel the changes in her body, knowing that her wedding night with Lian Shun was real, and the forgotten memories were also her own heartfelt actions, with no one deceiving her or forcing her. She didn��t reject Lian Shun, but as she said, it felt strange, and she needed some time to get used to it.


    Opening the wardrobe, she saw their clothes put together and let out a small sigh, organizing her own clothes.


    Actually, they had just decided to get married yesterday, and it was too rushed. The two of them didn��t originally have their clothes together. But Lian Shun had deliberately moved his clothes when Ying Ying was unconscious due to the antidote. It was normal; they just didn��t have time for itst night.


    Ying Ying tidied up and called Lian Shun toe in, not leaving the room herself.<div>


    Now it was Lian Shun��s turn to feel ufortable. As he was organizing his clothes, he knew that Ying Ying was watching him, examining him, and he couldn��t help but feel a bit nervous: would she suddenly find him unpleasing to the eye?


    After a while, Lian Shun coughed lightly, ��Well, I need to change my clothes. Do you want to turn away?��


    Ying Ying shook her head, ��If you don��t mind, I won��t turn away.��


    Lian Shun was stunned for a moment, what was going on? Was Ying Ying trying to see if he had a good figure? The development of things had indeed be very strange��


    However, as a man, Lian Shun couldn��t back down from this kind of thing. If Ying Ying wanted to look, he was of course happy to let her. He was quite confident in his own figure.


    But undressing in front of Ying Ying was still very embarrassing, so he turned his back to her to change clothes.


    While changing, he heard Ying Yingment, ��Not bad.��


    Lian Shun��s hand paused, almost tearing the strap of the clothes he was putting on. Finishing dressing, he turned to Ying Ying and asked in a serious tone, ��What do you mean, not bad? Is it good or not good?��


    Ying Ying suddenlyughed, ��I haven��t seen anyone else, so there��s noparison.��


    Lian Shun��s face darkened a bit, ��Who else do you want to see? I��m your husband!��


    ��I know, you��ve told me many times. I just wanted to see what kind of feeling I would have.�� Ying Ying said.


    Lian Shun immediately asked, ��So, how do you feel?��<div>


    ��I told you, not bad. Not hateful.�� Ying Ying said and looked up and down Lian Shun once more.


    Lian Shun inexplicably felt as if Ying Ying was undressing him again, unable to control his thoughts of the wedding night��


    ��Hurry up, in a while elder Bai wille and scold us. He��s in a hurry to leave, and I��m eager to see Sister Liang too.�� Ying Ying urged.


    ��I��ll be done soon!�� Lian Shun��s eyes filled with a smile. Since they were honest with each other, and Ying Ying didn��t know what shyness was, he would take the initiative to strike, and take her down again as soon as possible! Otherwise, once they reached the capital city, even though they were married, they might have to sleep in separate rooms, and Gu Xiaoling would probablyugh at him for a lifetime!


    When Qiao Cong entered the room, Qiao Jing unconsciously covered what he was writing.


    Seeing this, Qiao Cong��s eyes lit up, ��A letter to Sister Rou? You keep writing, I��ll read it when you��re done!��


    Qiao Jing shook his head, ��Grandfather can��t read it.��


    ��So it really is a letter to Sister Rou? Haha! I knew it, you��re still thinking about her even though you��re ying tough! I won��t read it, hurry up, Elder Bai is in a hurry to leave!�� Qiao Cong urged.


    Qiao Jing wrote another line, then sealed the letter up, not willing to give it to Qiao Cong, fearing he would peek, and insisting on giving it directly to Ying Ying.


    That afternoon, the group of four prepared to ride on horseback.


    Before leaving, Elder Bai suddenly said to Elder Mu, ��Thank you.��


    Elder Mu was stunned for a moment, thenughed, ��Why are you being polite with me? Hurry back, Nuannuan is calling me ��master,�� she hasn��t called me yet, you took the lead! When I get back to the capital city, I��ll have a good fight with you!��<div>


    Elder Bai nodded, ��Alright.�� Although he had forgotten, he knew what his condition would be like after losing his memory, even worse than he had imagined. And over the years, it wasn��t the first time Elder Mu had saved him. Thest time, Elder Mu had carried him all the way to Su Liang��s home when he was drowning his sorrows in alcohol, which had given him a new lease on life.


    Qiao Jing gave the letter to Ying Ying, asking her to help deliver it to Su Liang. There was nothing written on the envelope, but inside was another envelope that Su Liang would recognize.


    ��Qiao Xiaojing, you��re not right, why don��t you give it to me and insist on giving it to my wife? Is there a secret?�� Lian Shun noticed immediately.


    Qiao Jing shook his head, ��You��re too impulsive; it��s safer to give it to Ying Ying.��


    Lian Shun was instantly discontent, ��Qiao Xiaojing, are you my brother? You��re actually talking bad about me in front of my wife! I��m cutting ties with you!��


    Qiao Jing nodded, ��Alright. In the future, if there��s an issue, I��ll find Ying Ying, not you.��


    Ying Ying saw Lian Shun deted and felt happy, so she smiled slightly. ��Juste to me. I think he��s pretty impulsive too. He knew I would lose my memory but didn��t even let me write a document. So stupid!��


    Lian Shun got ��angry�� at her words, ��Qiao Jing, witness it, didn��t I say that it was Ying Ying who refused?��


    Qiao Jing��s expression was indifferent, ��When did you say that? I��m not sure. Ask Xiaoye if he knows.��


    Ying Ye heard his name and ran over immediately, ��Brother Jing, are you looking for me?��


    Qiao Jing asked Ying Ye if he knew about Lian Shun��s suggestion for Ying Ying to write down what happened during her memory loss. Ying Ye shook his head, ��No! My brother-inw never said that!��


    Although he called him brother-inw, what Ying Ye didn��t hear was omitted. Kids don��t lie.


    ��Let��s go.�� Ying Ying raised her hand and knocked on Lian Shun��s forehead, ��If we don��t leave now, senior Bai wille and beat us up.��


    Lian Shun was delighted by the knock, and chased Ying Ying on horseback, ��Ying Xiaoying, you were the first to touch me! I need to touch you back, otherwise it��s not fair!��


    ��You want to knock on my head too? Beat me first!�� Ying Ying said with augh.


    Qiao Jing always thought that even if Ying Ying forgot about the marriage, there would be no problem between her and Lian Shun. Now he was even more certain.


    As he watched them leave, Qiao Jing turned his head to see Qiao Cong and Elder Mu hooking their shoulders, preparing to go to the beach to collect shells��.


    ��I saw a really beautiful onest time, but I was too busy to pick it up!��


    ��We��ll go and find more to make a beautiful ne for our precious Nuannuan!��


    As Qiao Cong passed by Qiao Jing, he said, ��You should stay at home and reflect on why you��re still single.��


    Qiao Jing: ��Why didn��t his grandfather and Elder Mu invite him to pick shells? He wanted to go too��


    Lian Shun��s imagined journey of apanying Ying Ying side by side on horseback, and talking about love under the stars and moon at night did note true. Because the decision maker was Elder Bai, who only wanted to get home as soon as possible, avoiding doing anything that would dy them, including eating and sleeping. Their journey was minimalist, just staying alive was enough.


    Of course, Lian Shun didn��t dare to have any objections. Elder Bai would really beat him up. Most importantly, they both needed to meet Su Liang as soon as possible.


    Besides Ying Ye calling Lian Shun ��brother-inw�� tofort him, Lian Shun still felt a little lonely and cold whenever he looked at Ying Ying beside him. The torment of not being able to touch his wife was unbearable. He didn��t even think about anything else, just holding her hand would be enough, or letting her lean on him when feeling tired during their journey. But there was nothing.


    When Ying Ying started loving to knock Lian Shun��s forehead again and became increasingly proficient, they had arrived at the capital city. Under Elder Bai��s lead, they went straight to Su Mansion.


    When they were close to the entrance of Su Mansion, Lian Shun negotiated with Ying Ying, ��After meeting Su Liang and discussing the main issue, can we go to my house? I have to tell my parents that we got married and didn��t bring you back. They must break off our rtionship.��


    ��Sounds good.�� Ying Ying agreed readily.


    Lian Shun paused for a moment, and then his face lifted up with happiness, ��Then you have to give me some face when the timees.��


    ��Didn��t you say you��d bet that before arriving in the capital city, I would call you ��my husband��? You lost.�� Ying Ying said.


    Lian Shun: ��There were too many depressing things, and he had even forgotten about the bet.


    ��Ying Xiaoying, you must give me face, or else Gu Xiaoling wouldugh at me for the rest of my life. This is my lifelong event.�� As Lian Shun dragged Ying Ying into the Su Mansion by the corner of her clothes.


    Ying Ying looked back, saw Lian Shun��s tired, thin, and pitiful face. She reached out, pinched it, andughed gently, ��We��ll see how I feel then.��


    At dusk, everyone in Su Mansion was having dinner.


    Zhengzheng was feeding Gu Xiaonuan soup, Ji Xiaoshu was fighting with Gu Ling for a chicken leg, Weng Ran and Nangong Qian were discussing going to find Lian Shan to y tomorrow, while Cen Man and Su Liang were focusing on eating. Because the sour radish and duck soup made by Gu Ling today was really delicious.


    ��Xiaoliang!��


    Suddenly hearing Elder Bai��s voice, Su Liang, who was gnawing on a duck leg, looked up with joy, ��Master is back!��


    When Elder Bai appeared at the door, Su Liang heard Lian Shun��s voice as well, ��Gu Xiaoling!��


    ��Uncle Ersan!�� Zhengzheng��s eyes lit up.


    Ji Xiaoshu scratched his head, ��I don��t know him.��


    Lao Bai rushed to Gu Xiaonuan in three steps and looked at her excitedly, his eyes reddening. In an instant, his voice became gentle, ��Nuannuan, I��m your master!��


    Gu Xiaonuan had many masters and was familiar with this title, so she happily called out, ��Master!��


    Lao Bai held Gu Xiaonuan in his arms, and the memories he had regained and the longing of these days made him shed tears, ��Such a good girl����


    Su Liang had expected this and was not surprised. She got up and went over, hugging Ying Ying, ��Sister Ying, it��s so good to see you safe.��


    Indeed, as Lian Shun said, Su Liang had many female friends, most of them older than her, but Ying Ying was her one and only sister.


    Ying Ying��s smile was as dazzling as ever, ��You said you��d wait for me at home, so of course, I came back.��


    Su Liang let go of Ying Ying and went straight to Gu Xiaonuan, ��So cute! How can she be so much like Gu Ling?��


    Su Liang looked at Ying Ye, whose eyes sparkled brightly. In one big stride, he hugged Su Liang and said happily, ��Sister Su Liang! I��ve missed you so much!��


    Su Liang couldn��t help butugh. They were meeting for the first time, perhaps because Ying Ying talked too much about her.


    Gu Ling came over, separated Ying Ye and Su Liang, then hugged Ying Ye himself, patting his back, ��Do you still remember me?��


    ��I remember! It��s the handsome brother!�� Ying Ye hugged Gu Ling even more happily. They had met before.


    Only Lian Shun was standing at the door, ignored by everyone��


    Zhengzheng ran over and grabbed Lian Shun��s hand, ��Uncle Ersan, why aren��t youing in? I miss you so much.��


    Lian Shun was instantly healed, ��Zhengzheng is the only one who treats me well.��


    Ying Ying couldn��t take Gu Xiaonuan away from Lao Bai, so they all sat down after getting another bowl and chopsticks. Lian Shun cleared his throat, ��I have big news to announce, Ying Ying, and I have already married in Jiaye City.��


    As soon as he finished, Lian Shun looked at Gu Ling��s reaction. However, Gu Ling had no reaction. He justdled soup for Ying Ye.


    ��Really? Congrattions! Congrattions!�� Su Liang was very happy.


    ��Gu Xiaoling, we��re brothers, and you don��t even congratte me?�� Lian Shun teased Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling looked at Ying Ying, ��Do you remember getting married?��


    Ying Ying shook her head, ��I don��t remember. He told me all about it.��


    Lian Shun felt a bit awkward for a moment, but then Ying Ying said something shocking, ��But he��s mine now. I��ll take responsibility for him.��


    Weng Ran and Nangong Qian were both stunned.


    Zhengzheng gave a thumbs up, ��Aunt Ying is so awesome!��


    Ji Xiaoshu snickered, ��Congrattions, Uncle Ersan!��


    ��Awesome! Ersan!�� Gu Xiaonuan learned two new words.


    Lian Shun: �� Nuannuan, sweetheart you really know how to summarize!


    But in fact, Lian Shun was overjoyed in his heart. Wasn��t that a good show of face? Look how domineering his wife was!


    Gu Ling raised a ss to Lian Shun, ��Congrattions on getting married.��


    Lian Shun hummed, barely hiding his pride, ��Not as amazing as your wedding.��


    Zhengzheng��s little face was confused, ��Can men also marry people?��


    Ji Xiaoshu nodded, ��Of course. With aunt Ying and master��s wife being so handsome, I always thought that master got married by using his charm!��


    After enjoying a happy meal, the kids and Ying Ye went upstairs to y, and it was time for serious matters.


    ��I went to the forbidden area of Xingluo Ind and almost died there.�� Ying Ying��s gaze was solemn, ��There was a cave with a deep pool inside it. Mo Yan made people jump into it and dive down withouting up until the time was up. That time, I saw a man drown with my own eyes, and his body floated up. Yue Mei forced Ying Ye and me to practice swimming since we were children, which was rted to this. That��s why Ying Ye had a brain injury and how I survived from the forbidden area of Xingluo Ind. But I was going to be arranged to go there a second time, but Mo Yan was out, so I didn��t go. When he came back, you saved me before he could arrange it. Otherwise, I wouldn��t be sure if I could stille out alive if I went a second time.��


    Upon hearing this, Lian Shun sped Ying Ying��s hand but wasn��t rejected this time.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling exchanged nces. Ying Ying didn��t know what Mo Yan wanted, but they knew. That deep pool was probably Mo Yan��s way back, but he didn��t want to take the risk. So he kept forcing people to jump in, hoping for a miracle to happen��

 Chapter 446: 446. Ruby Ring

    Chapter 446: 446. Ruby Ring<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ying Ying recounted her experiences since leaving homest time. She arrived at Yue Mei��s former hideout in Yin Country, but neither Yue Mei nor Ying Ye were there��only the trap left for her. Despite Old White��s efforts, they were eventually trapped.


    Later, they were taken to Xingluo Ind by Yue Mei. Min Rou said that she witnessed Yue Mei bringing Ying Ying and Ying Ye to the ind. Old White wasn��t seen that time because he was constantly cursing and yelling at Yue Mei while awake and extremely unstable, so Yue Mei knocked him unconscious, put him in a box, and carried him to the ind.


    Ying Ying was arranged by Mo Yan to be a ��white mouse�� (test subject), while Ying Ye, who had already been injured and extremely afraid of water, escaped by a hair��s breadth as he couldn��t possibly participate. The main reason he wasn��t killed was that Yue Mei and Mo Yan wanted to use him to control Ying Ying��Mo Yan��s ��experiment�� had to be done without resistance from the subjects while underwater, otherwise, they would be drowned. This wouldn��t achieve Mo Yan��s goal.<div>


    As for Old White, considering his grudges with Yue Mei, he was treated as her personal property and merely ��stored�� on the ind. Therefore, during his imprisonment, nobody touched him or paid any attention to him after Yue Mei left the ind. He never met Mo Yan and had no idea about Shen Qingxue��s marriage to Mo Yan. Of course, he asked Yue Mei about Shen Qingxue��s subsequent fate, but as Yue Mei hated Shen Qingxue the most, she wouldn��t tell Old White the truth. Instead, she made up storiesced with foulnguage to provoke him and cause him immense pain.


    It wasn��t until Old White took the antidote and regained consciousness in Jiaye City that he learned from Old Mu that Shen Qingxue had married Mo Yan and had a daughter with him, and that Su Liang was the granddaughter of Mo Yan and Shen Qingxue.


    For Old White, this wasn��t somethingforting since he knew that his innocent, kind-hearted little junior sister wouldn��t willingly marry Mo Yan. She must have been forced. From the fact that Mo Yan was the master of Xingluo Ind, but Su Liang��s mother had to give birth to her in exile before dying, it was hard to say that Mo Yan cared for Shen Qingxue or their child.


    But Old White��s hatred for Mo Yan didn��t contradict his regard for Su Liang as his most important family member. Now he had an additional member, Gu Xiaonuan.


    After listening to Ying Ying and Old White��s stories, it was alreadyte. Su Liang told them to rest first and discuss the rest the next day.


    Lian Shun, who had been sitting beside Ying Ying and holding her hand all along, immediately stood up, ��Ying Xiaoying, let��s go home!��


    Ying Ying let go of Lian Shun��s hand, ��I want to sleep with Liang tonight.��


    Su Liang��s lips curved slightly, ��I��m fine with that. Great God, you won��t object, right?��


    Lian Shun made a face at Gu Ling: Say no if you��re a brother!


    However, Gu Ling just nodded slightly, ��Sure.��


    Lian Shun once again clutched Ying Ying��s hand, their fingers tightly interlocked, ��I don��t care; you have to go home with me tonight! Tomorrow you can sleep with Su Xiaoliang, and I��ll sleep with Gu Xiaoling! Hmph!��


    ��Alright then.�� Ying Ying agreed.<div>


    Lian Shun:��So they were just teasing him on purpose earlier? They even teamed up to tease him? Su Liang and Gu Ling were so mean! Ying Xiaoying was so cute!


    Ying Ying went to find Ying Ye, who was happily ying with toys shared by Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu. Seeing Ying Ying, he said he wanted to sleep with Zhengzheng and Xiaoshu tonight.


    Ying Ying originally intended to leave Ying Ye here, so she was relieved. She even smilingly asked Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu to look after Ying Ye.


    Gu Xiaonuan was already asleep, lulled by Cen Man. Ying Ying went to see her, her eyes filled with tenderness.


    When Lian Shun finally led Ying Ying out of Yuanming Pavilion, he breathed a sigh of relief, ��I really thought you were going to choose Su Xiaoliang over me.��


    ��Why choose? I want both.�� Ying Yingughed lightly.


    Lian Shun grinned, ��I agree, I support this! You said it yourself, I��m all yours now, and you have to take responsibility for me!��


    The next moment, Ying Ying��s hand was released from Lian Shun��s grip. He was so frustrated; this kind of thing happened a lot, but every time, it still made him feel like he was being abandoned.


    In the end, Ying Ying simply tapped Lian Shun��s forehead and then took his hand again, ��Can you stop acting like I��m bullying you? Xiaoliang and Gu Ling will think I��m a tigress.��


    Lian Shun puffed out his chest and held his head high, ��Understood. Wife, let��s go home and see my parents!��


    ��It��s sote, wouldn��t they be asleep by now? How about I stay with Xiaoliang tonight, and we go tomorrow?�� Ying Ying asked.


    ��No way, we��re going right now!�� Lian Shun pulled Ying Ying along as he ran, seemingly afraid that Su Liang would suddenly appear and whisk Ying Ying away.<div>


    ��You��re too slow.�� Ying Ying let go of Lian Shun and ran ahead of him.


    What was supposed to be a romantic moonlit jog turned into a race with Ying Ying��s sudden burst of speed. Lian Shun couldn��t admit defeat, so the two raced to the entrance of Su Mansion, leaving Qi Yan, who was about to greet them, dumbfounded.


    ��I won, so you��ll sleep on the floor tonight,�� Ying Ying said with a smile.


    Lian Shun sighed and suddenly noticed Qi Yan standing nearby. His expression stiffened, and he immediately grabbed Qi Yan. ��You didn��t hear anything just now, understand?��


    Qi Yan held back augh and nodded. ��I understand, don��t worry, Master Lin.��


    ��If I find out you��ve told Gu Xiaoling, I won��t let you off!�� Lian Shun threatened.


    Qi Yan nodded. ��I won��t.�� Since he only mentioned Gu Ling, it should be fine to tell Su Liang, right?


    Lian Shun seemed to see what Qi Yan was thinking and immediately said, ��You��re not allowed to tell Su Xiaoliang either! No one can know!��


    ��Oh.�� Qi Yan finallyughed, but since Lian Shun cared so much about this matter, he should keep it to himself. After all, it concerned a man��s dignity.


    On the way from Su Mansion to Lian Mansion, Ying Ying suddenly stopped her horse. ��I forgot something.��


    Seeing Ying Ying turn her horse around, Lian Shun frowned and asked, ��What is it? Is it about Xingluo Ind?��


    Ying Ying shook her head. ��It��s impolite to go empty-handed like this.��<div>


    Lian Shun finally understood what was going on and hurriedly stopped Ying Ying. ��We��re already engaged, so don��t worry about it. My parents won��t care about these things. It would be stranger if you go back to Su Xiaoliang��s house and get some valuable gifts to give them. It��s alreadyte, let��s hurry back, meet my parents, and then go to sleep. I��m exhausted.��


    ��Alright then.�� Ying Ying thought about it and agreed.


    At the entrance of Lian Mansion, Lian Shun reminded Ying Ying again to save face for him in front of his parents�� please��


    When the guards at the entrance of Lian Mansion heard the knock on the door, they opened it and gaped when they saw Lian Shun. ��Young Master! The Young Master is back!��


    ��And the young mistress.�� Lian Shun threw the reins to the guard and led Ying Ying inside.


    In fact, Lian Shun rarely stayed in the family home in the capital city. When the Lin Family first moved there, he stayed behind in Jiaye City. Then he had returned with Ying Ying once, only to leave again quickly.


    Father Lin and Mother Lin were awakened and were very happy to hear that Lian Shun was back, so they quickly got dressed and got out of bed.


    ��Sunsun!�� Mother Lin walked over quickly, with Father Lin following behind.


    Lian Shun stood up with open arms and a big smile to greet them. Ying Ying, who had been sitting, also stood up and admired the Lin��s warm and sweet family rtionship. Her only rtives in her previous life had been Yue Mei and Ying Ye, but the ��grandmother�� she called for so many years was just a poisonous woman, and it was highly possible that they were not rted at all and that she had been abducted by her. Ying Ye needed her care and was like her own child.


    Just as Lian Shun was about to hug Mother Lin, she saw Ying Ying standing behind him. Her eyes lit up, and she quickly pushed Lian Shun aside and walked towards Ying Ying. Grasping her hands, she said, ��You must be Miss Ying, right? Xiaoliang always talks about you, and I��m d to finally meet you.��


    Lian Shun didn��t feel left out and happily hugged his father��s arm, grinning. This was the reaction he wanted.


    Father Lin whispered to Lian Shun, ��Why did you bring Miss Ying here sote? Is it����<div>


    It was true that Ying Ying had a home in the capital city �C the Su Mansion �C so it was unusual for her toe to Lian Shun��s house sote at night.


    Lian Shun winked, ��Dad, you guess.��


    Father Lin frowned and pulled Lian Shun a little further away, ��Did you bully the girl?��


    Lian Shun shook his head, ��I��m not that kind of person.��


    On the other side, Lin��s mother had already warmly pulled Ying Ying to sit down and was asking about her well-being. Actually, she and Lin��s father had the same thoughts; Ying Ying came to their house sote, there must be something between her and Lian Shun, perhaps Lian Shun had bullied the girl.


    Although Ying Ying was very close to Su Liang, it was her first time to be treated so kindly by an elder. Even she, who was always domineering and unrestrained, felt a bit constrained.


    Lian Shun was delighted in his heart. He cleared his throat and announced solemnly, ��Father, Mother, Ying Xiaoying and I have already gotten married in Jiaye City!��


    Who would have thought that as soon as his words fell, Lin��s father picked up a duster in the small hall, and Lin��s mother also changed her expression, standing up and pinching Lian Shun��s ear.


    Ying Ying frowned. Could it be that Father Lin and Mother Lin were unhappy about their private wedding? Indeed, both of them were impulsive at that time. Since ancient times, marriages have been arranged by parents��


    ��It��s your good fortune that Miss Ying is willing to marry you. You actually made such a mess with the marriage, treating it like child��s y!�� Lin��s father said as he hit Lian Shun with the duster.


    Lin��s mother, while pinching Lian Shun��s ear, changed positions with him, standing right between him and Lin��s father, ��Sunsun, you were too reckless!��


    Lian Shun hurriedly begged for mercy, ��Father, Mother, I know I was wrong. It was all my impulse.��<div>


    Lin��s mother didn��t let go of Lian Shun, her apologetic eyes looked at Ying Ying, ��Xiaoying, it��s Sunsun��s fault. You both got married in Jiaye City without telling the family, causing you such distress. I will teach him a lesson properly. As for the marriage, we will choose another auspicious day to bring you in with a grand celebration. What do you think?��


    Ying Ying shook her head, ��Aunt, don��t me him. It was me who proposed to get married at that time. Because the situation was special, I would forget our time together after taking the antidote and recovering my memory.��


    Father Lin and Mother Lin suddenly understood. They were well aware of Lin Shan��s memory loss and recovery, as well as Yuan Pei��s frustration, so they immediately understood the situation.


    Lin��s father, across Lin��s mother, hit Lian Shun again, ��Look at Miss Ying, she exined everything with just one sentence. Why were you mute just now?��


    Lian Shun: �� didn��t dare to speak.


    ��So that��s how it is.�� Lin��s mother let go of Lian Shun, and went over to hold Ying Ying��s hand, ��You are so good to Sunsun. Otherwise, if you forgot about him, he wouldn��t know how sad he would be. But as for the marriage, we still need to do it ording to our way, with a proper ceremony. Otherwise, it would be against etiquette, and it��s inevitable for people to gossip. I can��t let my good daughter-inw be gossiped about.��


    Seeing Lin��s mother��s earnest gaze, how could Ying Ying refuse?


    Lian Shun saw this and quickly said, ��I have no objections! I want to have another wedding night!�� After saying this, he was hit again.


    ��I heard Xiaoliang say that you are very free-spirited, so don��t worry about the trouble. You don��t have to do anything, just attend the wedding ceremony with Sunsun at the right time. We��ll make all the preparations. You don��t know how idle his father and I have been since we came to the capital. We��ve been waiting for the day when Sunsun would bring you home so we could arrange the marriage!�� Lin��s mother said earnestly.


    Ying Ying smiled, ��Then I will have to trouble uncle and aunt.��


    Lin��s mother was delighted, ��As long as you agree, we will choose an auspicious day tomorrow and hold the wedding this year.��


    Lian Shun reminded, ��Ying Xiaoying, you should change the way you address me.��


    ��Since the previous ceremony doesn��t count, let��s wait until we officially get married.�� Ying Ying said as she stood up, ��I will stay with Xiaoliang tonight.��


    ��That��s fine too,�� Lin��s father nodded, ��Sunsun, send Miss Ying back and thene back.��


    Lian Shun was dumbfounded. This wasn��t what he had nned. He had thought that he could share a bed with Ying Ying tonight. How did it suddenly change from being married to being engaged?


    Lin��s mother, holding Ying Ying��s hand, apanied her to the door, ��Don��t think too much about it. We are very happy that you can be with Sunsun, but since you youngsters don��t care about these things, we elders cannot let Sunsun mess around. Even if we don��t care, outsiders will inevitably gossip about it in the future. We have to be prepared for a long life together and can��t skimp on certain things.��


    Ying Ying knew that Lin��s mother truly had her best interests at heart. The living environment of Jiaye City and the capital was quite different. There were many high-ranking officials and nobles in the capital. Although the Lin Family had only been in the capital for a year, they were once a famous military family in Qian Country, and now they were associated with not just ordinary people. Lian Shun had a promising future if he wanted, and Ying Ying, who followed Lian Shun without a matchmaker or dowry, couldn��t stop people from talking about it, even if Lian Shun treated her well. She didn��t mind, but what about when they had childrenter? Moreover, this would definitely affect the reputation of Lin Family, as Lin Shan hadn��t gotten married, and Lian Shun had uncles and brothers. The family��s reputation couldn��t be ruined.


    This was different from Su Liang and Gu Ling��s situation. Both of them had no elders above them and had special identities. Even so, Gu Ling had specifically asked Old Master Qin to propose marriage to Su Liang, and the Lin Family and Xing Family took care of Su Liang��s side. With Lin��s parents present, if Ying Ying really moved into Lin��s house just like that, Father Lin and Mother Lin would never be able to raise their heads again.


    Ying Ying felt somewhat apologetic, ��Auntie, it��s my fault for not knowing the rules.��


    Mother Lin quickly shook her head, ��Don��t say that, we��re all family now. You go rest in Xiaoliang��s room first, and tomorrow we��ll have a matchmakere to formalize the marriage. And then, I��ll take Shan over to see you.��


    Father Lin frowned and scolded Lian Shun again, realizing that the hasty marriage was really inappropriate, and that the faulty with him.


    So, in the middle of the night, Lian Shun took Ying Ying back to Su Mansion. Father Lin and Mother Lin, worried that Ying Ying would overthink things, escorted her all the way to the front door.


    Thenterns were still lit in Yuanming Pavilion.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang had only recently learned the biggest secret of Xingluo Ind from Ying Ying, and were now discussing their next n.


    Hearing Lian Shun calling them from downstairs, Su Liang was a bit surprised, ��Why is he back?��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��His parents wouldn��t let Ying Ying stay here tonight.�� Obviously, he had anticipated this.


    Su Liang was taken aback, ��That��s true, I should have thought about that.�� After all, she was a transmigrator, and she had no parents since she arrived here, so she wasn��t very sensitive to these matters.


    The two went downstairs to see Lian Shun looking dejected, ��My parents beat me up.��


    Ying Yingughed though, ��Looks like I��ll be able to sleep with my sister Liang tonight!��


    ��Gu Ling, can I sleep with you?�� Lian Shun asked.


    Gu Ling coldly replied with one word, ��Scram.��


    ��Alright, I��ll scram. Ying Ying, see you tomorrow. I��lle to propose marriage tomorrow.�� Lian Shun reluctantly held onto Ying Ying��s hand.


    Ying Ying waved her hand, ��I know, go ahead.��


    Su Liang asked Gu Ling to escort Lian Shun, ��His martial arts skills are average. If he gets captured by Sheng Yue, Ying Ying will have to find another groom.��


    Lian Shun: ��


    Gu Ling was actually going to escort Lian Shun, which Lian Shun wasn��t expecting, but he was also very happy about it.


    Once the two men left, Su Liang took Ying Ying upstairs, ��Speaking of Xingluo Ind, I have one more thing to ask Ying Ying.��


    ��What?�� Ying Ying asked, ��I��ve told you everything I remember.��


    ��There might be some things Ying Ying saw but didn��t pay attention to,�� Su Liang said, ��Did Mo Yan wear any jewelry? Like bracelets or rings?��


    Ying Ying went to Su Liang��s room and nced at the sleeping Gu Xiaonuan before sitting down. After pondering for a while, she replied, ��There is a ring with a red gemstone on it, which looks extraordinary.��


    Su Liang had also asked Min Rou, who mentioned the same ring and said that Mo Yan never took it off.


    ��Is it something special?�� Ying Ying asked.


    Su Liang nodded, ��It might be.�� She and Gu Ling were just discussing what Mo Yan��s storage space might be. If they could steal it, that would be great.

 Chapter 447: 447. Act according to circumstances

    Chapter 447: 447. Act ording to circumstances<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Gu Xiaoling, did you expect things to go this way tonight?�� Lian Shun asked Gu Ling.


    ��Hmm.�� Gu Ling nodded slightly.


    Lian Shun snorted lightly, ��Why didn��t you stop me then?��<div>


    ��It��s useless. You��ve done what you should and shouldn��t have done. Whether Ying Ying goes or not, your parents will beat you anyway. Letting her go is a way to get you out of trouble.�� Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent.


    Lian Shun sighed, ��You��re seeing this clearly as an onlooker. It��s indeed my fault. I should have considered what Ying Xiaoying didn��t think of. I was really impulsive at that time. But if given another chance, and Ying Xiaoying actively wants to marry me, I would agree to whatever she wants.��


    ��That��s because you know your parents won��t object.�� Gu Ling hit the nail on the head.


    Lian Shunughed, ��You��re right!�� His ��wilfulness�� was actually because someone spoiled him. Even if he messed up, his parents would not be really angry but would only try their best to help him do better. Moreover, what he said to Ying Ying at the time, that his parents would definitely ept her as their daughter-inw, was 100% certain without any doubt. And indeed, that is the case.


    Compared to friends like Gu Ling and Qiao Jing, Lian Shun always felt that he was the luckiest because he had a happy andplete family since childhood. The first setback he encountered in his life was being betrayed by his cousin Duanmu Che, but looking back now, it wasn��t a big deal, and it was precisely because of this that he became friends with Su Liang and Gu Ling, embarking on a more interesting and meaningful new stage of life. Later, when he and his family encountered danger several times, Su Liang and Gu Ling came to the rescue, including his fate with Ying Ying, which was entirely thanks to Su Liang.


    As Lian Shun thought about this, he couldn��t help but feel a little emotional. Suddenly he stopped, hugged Gu Ling, and said, ��Gu Xiaoling, thank you all for everything over the years.��


    Although Gu Ling always looked like he disliked Lian Shun, at this moment, he didn��t push him away but simply said, ��I won��t sleep with you tonight, so give up.��


    Then, Lian Shun��s heartyughter rang out in the quiet streets of the capital city. ��Gu Xiaoling, has anyone ever told you that you��re getting cuter and cuter?��


    ��Of course.�� Gu Ling replied.


    Lian Shun, of course, knew who it was: Su Liang loved Gu Ling the most, and even after getting married and having a child, she still called him the Great God.


    The two arrived at Lian Mansion, Gu Ling watched Lian Shun go in, and then turned and left.


    Father Lin and Mother Lin hadn��t gone to bed yet, waiting for Lian Shun��s return.<div>


    When Lian Shun entered, Mother Lin finally breathed a sigh of relief. Earlier, Su Liang had specifically reminded them that even though the world was peaceful now, there were still some sinister forces lurking in the shadows, waiting for an opportunity to strike, so they must be careful not to go to deserted ces alone.


    ��It was Gu Xiaoling who personally sent me back, and he��s already left,�� Lian Shun said with a smile.


    Father Lin sighed, ��Both of them have been really good to you.��


    Lian Shun made a face-holding gesture with his hands, ��That��s because I��m so lovable to everyone.��


    Father Lin raised the feather duster in his hand that he hadn��t put down, and Lian Shun immediately straightened up, ��Father, mother, I was really wrong about the whole matter about our marriage.��


    Mother Lin, who deeply cared for her son, quickly said to prevent Father Lin from punishing him again, ��What��s done is done, and no outsider knows about it. Let��s just follow the rules and proceed with the marriage. Ying is a sensible girl, she won��t mind, will she?��


    Lian Shun shook his head. ��No, she understands Father and Mother��s intentions.��


    ��That��s good.�� Mother Lin sighed softly. ��Really, it��s Ying��s first time in our house, and she hasn��t even had a cup of hot tea or tasted the dishes I cooked. Now, she has to go back in the middle of the night�� It��s all your fault!��


    Lian Shun nodded weakly, ��Yes, it��s all my fault. Father and Mother, don��t get too angry and harm your health. Go to rest quickly, we have important things to do tomorrow.��


    Upon hearing this, Mother Lin said, ��Your father and I have already discussed it, and we even asked Old Master Qin to be the matchmaker. Your father will go early tomorrow morning. The betrothal gifts are almost ready.��


    Lian Shun was nodding as he listened to the previous conversation, but when he heard thest sentence, he paused, ��When did you prepare this? How did you do it so quickly?��


    Lian��s mother red at him, ��Could we still count on you? Ever since Xiaoliang revealed that you liked her sister, we started preparing your betrothal gifts.��<div>


    Lian Shun was beaming, ��Father and mother are truly wise!�� He linked arms with his mother and continued, ��Has mother ever thought about the possibility that Ying Xiaoying might not want to marry me?��


    ��Of course, I��ve thought about it. After all, she is Xiaoliang��s sister,�� Lian��s mother knew that Su Liang had many female friends, but only recognized one as her sister, which made her quite special. Furthermore, she knew very well the type of girl her son would like.


    As Lian��s mother spoke, sheughed, ��If Xiaoying refuses, then there��s nothing we can do. We��ll have to rely on Apei and Lian Shan to give us grandchildren sooner.�� Even if Yuan Pei didn��t marry Lian Shan, Father Lin and Mother Lin still saw him as their own son.


    Lian Shun sent his parents back to rest, and his mother reminded him to go to bed early, not to go out and misbehave, afraid that he would secretly go to find Ying Xiaoyingte at night. It wouldn��t be an issue if others didn��t find out, but since they wanted to follow the customs, it was better not to cause a ruckus.


    Lian Shun cleared his throat, ��Mother, don��t worry. Ying Xiaoying will be sleeping with Su Xiaoliang tonight, so I won��t go there.��


    When Gu Ling returned home, Su Liang and Ying Xiaoying had not gone to sleep yet.


    After talking about the ruby ring on Mo Yan��s hand, Ying Xiaoying asked Su Liang a core question, ��What is really going on with all of this? What secrets are hidden in Mo Yan��s forbidden area? It seems like you know something, Liang. Why are they so determined to capture Xiaogu? It��s not because he��s good at swimming, but because he has something to do with the secret of the forbidden area, right?��


    Su Liang looked into Ying Xiaoying��s eyes. She wanted to know because, for a long time, she and the Ying siblings had been tormented by the secret of Xingluo Ind and its forbidden area. Ying Ye had even been seriously injured and almost died, leaving him with the mental age of a child even after he came of age.


    After thinking it through, Su Liang decided to tell Ying Xiaoying the truth. At this point, if she didn��t say anything, Ying Xiaoying wouldn��t pursue the matter and wouldn��t me her. However, as Ying Xiaoying��s most trusted person, she should be more honest with her. She believed that Ying Xiaoying, who was Gu Ling��s earliest friend besides Nian Jincheng, would not object.


    ��Actually, I am the person Mo Yan is looking for,�� Su Liang said.


    Ying Xiaoying��s expression turned serious, ��You are Mo Yan��s granddaughter, but he must not be looking for his own bloodline.�� There was no dispute about Gu Ling��s lineage as his paternal and maternal families were both extraordinary, and his looks had a direct connection to his background.


    ��Indeed, he��s not looking for his bloodline, and Gu Ling has nothing to do with Mo Yan,�� Su Liang said. ��Mo Yan might not know that I am his granddaughter, but actually, I��m not. That��s the reason he��s looking for me. As for why he approached Gu Ling, it��s because we sensed their intentions from previous incidents and deliberately misled them, making them think Gu Ling was that person.��<div>


    Ying Xiaoying felt that the mist that had troubled her for years had been partially dispelled at once, but she still couldn��t make clear the whole story. A barrier seemed to be in front of her, both close and distant, which she couldn��t touch with her own abilities.


    ��It��s normal for Sister Ying not to be able to think of it,�� Su Liang sighed softly. ��Because this matter is quite bizarre. If it weren��t for what you��ve experienced, I��m afraid that even if I told you, you wouldn��t believe it.��


    Ying Xiaoying shook her head, ��No, I��ll believe whatever you say.��


    However, when Su Liang told her about being a Transmigrator, Ying Xiaoying was still shocked and took a long time to digest this mysterious information.


    ��So, Mo Yan is also a Transmigrator like you?�� Ying Xiaoying asked. The barrier in front of her eyes was shattered in an instant, and everything became clear.


    ��He is, but it seems different from me. I came in my soul, while he probably came in his physical body,�� Su Liang said, feeling as if she sounded like a fortune teller.


    Ying Xiaoying��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Could it be that he came from that deep pool that has drowned countless people?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��As far as we know, it is from there. He has concerns on the other side, which he can��t let go of and wants to return to. He��s afraid that the road back won��t be easy, and he might die inside, that��s why he��s been capturing people to test the way. Ordinary people can��t achieve that. What he wants is valuable pathfinders like me, who are of the same kind.��


    Ying Xiaoying furrowed her eyebrows, ��Are there many people like you?��


    ��Of course not,�� Su Liang shook her head. ��But since there are already two, there might be a third one. At least we can confirm that there used to be a third one, that is, Sheng Yue and Cheng Yun��s mother. But she is already dead. Sheng Yue imed that she was killed by Mo Yan, probably drowned in the deep pool of the forbidden area.��


    Upon hearing this, Ying Xiaoying felt as if she had returned to the dark and gloomy forbidden area. The deep pool appeared as a ck mirror in her mind, as if to suck her in, making her feel extremely uneasy.


    The near-drowning experience was not without its impact on Ying Ying, but she had always had friends around her since being rescued, andter, the sunny and cheerful Lian Shun apanied her, so she subconsciously avoided thinking about it.<div>


    Even when she voluntarily shared her experience with Gu Ling and Su Liang earlier tonight, she was able to speak about it with ease because they were with her.


    At this moment, when Su Liang unveiled the fog for her, the sinister and cruel truth wrapped in the icy water of the deep pool stirred up a huge wave in Ying Ying��s mind. She felt cold all over and her body trembled slightly, as if she was back in the moment when she was floating and sinking in the water, unable to breathe��


    Su Liang hugged Ying Ying and gently patted her back, ��Sister Ying, it��s okay, don��t be afraid.��


    Ying Ying closed her eyes, and some hidden memories flickered like fragments in her mind. She saw it, she saw the bottom of the deep pool!


    Ying Ying suddenly opened her eyes, cold sweat on her forehead, she pressed Su Liang��s shoulders and said, ��I saw it!��


    ��What did you see?�� Su Liang quickly asked.


    ��A ray of light!�� Ying Ying said, ��There��s a ray of light at the bottom of the pool! Could it be the path Mo Yan is looking for? Is there really such a path?��


    Su Liang��s eyes narrowed. Ying Ying said that Yue Mei had been forcing her and Ying Ye to practice diving since they were young, training them to hold their breath underwater, indicating that Yue Mei had long been cultivating ��guinea pigs�� for Mo Yan, but she couldn��t have been told the real secret. Mo Yan may have made up some pretext, leading Yue Mei to believe there were treasures or some such in the forbidden area, thinking there were profits to be had.


    Therefore, Ying Ying had a better ability to swim than most, which was also the reason she was able to make it out alive after being brought into the forbidden area. It seemed that most of the others who had been brought in had died inside.


    If so, it was indeed possible that Ying Ying had dived deeper than the others and had not been as strongly fearful as they were. So, if she had really glimpsed the secret of the deep pool, it was possible.


    ��Why didn��t Mo Yan try to get the water out of the pool? Wouldn��t that give a direct view of the path at the bottom of the pool, if there was such a path?�� Ying Ying frowned and said.


    Su Liang shook his head, ��That��s not the kind of path we ordinarily understand, so it definitely won��t be that simple. If it could be done that way, Mo Yan would have done it already, or perhaps he had tried and failed.��<div>


    At this moment, Gu Ling returned.


    Su Liang shared with him the information he had just learned from Ying Ying. Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��I see. We��ll talk about the rest tomorrow, you two should go to bed.��


    Su Liang took Ying Ying to stay in another courtyard, while Gu Ling still stayed in their room, responsible for watching over Gu Xiaonuan.


    The next day, Su Mansion was very lively.


    Early in the morning, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu went for their morning exercise, and Ying Ye followed them for a jog. Although he was tall, his mentality was not as smart as the two clever kids, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu.


    From the moment Ying Ye arrived, he had fallen in love with the ce. He had the benefactor sister and beautiful brother whom he had known for a long time and had been thinking about, two lovely littlepanions, many toys he had never seen before, delicious food, and he could even hold the Nuannuan baby.


    Ying Ying got up, and together with Su Liang, they went to the Yuanming Pavilion. They saw Ying Ye across theke happily waving at her, then ran to Zhengzheng��s side.


    ��I knew Xiaoye would definitely like it here.�� Ying Ying looked relieved.


    ��I��ll show him today and see if he can be cured.�� Su Liang said, ��And I now also have a Divine Doctor as a master.��


    ��That��s good. But don��t put pressure on yourself, if he can��t be cured, it��s not a bad thing for him to live a simple and happy life like a child. I��ll take care of him for the rest of my life.�� Ying Ying said.


    Soon after, Old Master Qin brought Lian Shun to formally propose marriage to Ying Ying.


    Today, Lian Shun was dressed up very spiritedly, and Ying Ying also wore the new clothes prepared by Su Liang.


    The elder from Su Mansion who was involved in the matter was Cen Man.


    On the day when the two formally got engaged, the Lin��s Family picked an auspicious day for the wedding, which was less than half a month away in the beginning of the twelfth lunar month. Father Lin and Mother Lin worried that Ying Ying might be pregnant and wanted to expedite the process of marriage.


    Ying Ying had no objection to any of this. When she saw Lian Shun, she didn��t mention the secret Su Liang had told her the night before.


    After Old Master Qin left, Su Liang and Weng Ming both took Ying Ye��s pulse, but whether it could be treated or not still needed further study. After all, it was the brain that was injured, and they dared not administer needles or medicine rashly.


    In the afternoon, Mother Lin and Lian Shan came to Su Mansion as guests, of course, for Ying Ying. They gave her a set of valuable jewelry, saying it had been handed down from their ancestors.


    Mother Lin had long known about Ying Ye��s situation, so she brought some homemade dessert and candied fruit for him. Lin��s Family had an orange garden in Jiaye City, and Mother Lin��s skill in making dried oranges was unparalleled. Gu Ling had specially asked for her advice before.


    In the evening, Ying Ying and Su Liang sat on the rooftop of Yuanming Pavilion watching the sunset, and they could hear theughter of the children chasing each other in the forest. The kitchen was filled with the smoke from cooking, and Gu Ling was preparing the meal.


    Ying Ying sighed, ��These are the happiest days I could ever dream of. Thank you, Sister Liang.��


    ��Don��t be so formal with me,�� Su Liangughed lightly. ��Sister Ying, just rest well at home for a while, and wait until the wedding.��


    The next moment, Ying Ying asked, ��What are your ns for Xingluo Ind? Just let me know what you need me to do. As long as I��m in the capital city on the wedding day, I��m fine.��


    Su Liang lightly coughed, ��Lian Ershan would be heartbroken if he heard that. How can Sister Ying act like she��s ready to abandon him at any moment?��


    Ying Ying shook her head, ��I��ll take him with me wherever I go.��


    Speak of the devil, Lian Shun��s affectionate call came from below, ��Ying Xiaoying, jump down! I��ll catch you!�� He saw Ying Ying sitting up high, her dress and ck hair fluttering and dancing in the evening breeze, extremely beautiful.


    Ying Ying nced at Lian Shun, somewhat disgusted, ��So stupid.��


    Su Liang smiled and said, ��This kind of stupidity is not something everyone can see.�� With that, she pushed Ying Ying down.


    Lian Shun opened his arms wide and caught Ying Ying steadily, his smile brilliant, ��Let��s go shopping together and eat dinner outside.��


    Ying Yingnded and shook her head, ��It��s fine to eat at home. Xiaogu is cooking.��


    ��He cooks every day, and we can still eat his cooking tomorrow. But today, I don��t have a chance to talk to you alone. I have so many things I want to say to you.�� Lian Shun shook Ying Ying��s hand back and forth.


    Seeing Ying Ying frown, Lian Shun quickly changed his attitude, bing more domineering, ��Ying Xiaoying, you must apany me to go shopping and eat, or else I will go back to my parents and tell them that you bullied me!�� He was domineering but not entirely so.


    Ying Ying smiled and knocked on Lian Shun��s forehead, ��Alright then.��


    That night, Ying Ying didn��t ask Su Liang to apany her again.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling read the Antidote Form togetherte into the night before washing up and going to bed.


    After lying down, Su Liang asked Gu Ling, ��Sister Ying asked me today about our ns for Xingluo Ind. Of course, the n is to destroy them. If we can take Mo Yan��s portable space, that would be even better. Should we take the initiative to attack, or should we just watch and see how things unfold?��


    Gu Ling gently stroked Su Liang��s hair, ��Be prepared and act ording to the situation.��

 Chapter 448: 448. Sheng Yue visits

    Chapter 448: 448. Sheng Yue visits<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Time flew by, and before they knew it, it was the day before Ying Ying and Lian Shun��s wedding.


    Ying Ying was to get married out of Su Mansion, and everything had been prepared. Ren Dong was thest one to get married from here, so the Qi Yan and Qi Jun brothers had a good amount of experience in wedding preparations. Furthermore, the next event should be Nangong Qian��s wedding with Qi Yan, awaiting the return of grandpa and grandson Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing to the capital.


    At times like these, kids are always the happiest. Ji Xiaoshu rode on Ying Ye��s neck, hanging thest redntern on a lofty tree branch. pping his hands, he joyously dered, ��Done!��


    Ying Ye put Ji Xiaoshu down, stooping over to give him a high five.


    Hearing Ji Xiaoshu say, ��Uncle Xiaoye is the best!�� Ying Ye��s eyes narrowed in delight.<div>


    Zhengzheng ran over with a te of fried fish nuggets which Gu Ling had just made. the three of them went to the pavilion by theke and quickly finished eating. Ying Ye then ran out of the pavilion carrying the empty tter, ��I��ll go get another te from beautiful brother!��


    Ji Xiaoshu turned around, sitting with his back to the stone table. He looked up at the floating clouds in the sky through the corner of the pavilion and sighed, ��It��s already the twelfth lunar month, the New Year will be here soon. Why hasn��t my dade back yet? If he doesn��t return soon, I��ll start calling master ��Dad��!��


    Zhengzheng knew that although Ji Xiaoshu usuallyined about Ji Yuebai, he cared for him a lot. Ji Yuebai had been away for a long time and Ji Xiaoshu missed him; he just had a peculiar way of expressing it.


    So Zhengzhengforted Ji Xiaoshu, ��He might be back tomorrow. We still have half a month before the New Year, just wait a bit longer.��


    ��Didn��t you hear Master and Mistress say? That big bad guy Sheng Yue probably went north, if he runs into my dad, he��ll definitely capture him!�� Ji Xiaoshu frowned.


    Zhengzheng spoke sternly, ��You shouldn��t think like that. By that logic, everyone in the north is in danger. In my opinion, Sheng Yue is very cunning, if he needed a hostage, he could just capture one after he arrives. He wouldn��t need to bring a hostage all the way from afar. Besides, your master is a martial arts master, he will protect your dad.��


    ��Big brother, you make a good point! But my dad is not just anyone. Even though I always say he��s not important anymore, but what if he��s important in the eyes of the bad guy?�� Ji Xiaoshu sighed, ��Honestly, why did he have to go so far away? Even if Master and Mistress are taking care of me, he has to take care of my little brother.��


    Ji Xiaoshu��s stepmother had given birth to his little brother. Although he didn��t like being close to his stepmother, he loved his little brother very much. asionally, he would return to King Yin��s mansion to visit his brother. In fact, three days ago during hisst visit, he told his stepmother that if she ever ran into any trouble, she coulde to Su Mansion to inform him. At that time, his stepmother couldn��t help butugh, patted Ji Xiaoshu��s head and agreed. Ji Xiaoshu then ran off.


    ��Well��maybe we could go to the Huguo Temple to pray for your dad? Pray for Buddha��s blessing for your dad to safely return!�� Zhengzheng suggested after some thought.


    Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes lit up, ��Great! It��s still early, let��s go now. Let��s get Master toe with us!��


    Just then, Ying Ye came running over with a second te of fried fish, nibbling while running.


    As Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu left the pavilion, the three of them shared the delicious fried fish nuggets as they dashed towards the kitchen.<div>


    It was midmorning and still not time for lunch. It was only because Ying Ye tasted the fried fish Gu Ling madest time and fell in love with it, he��d been pestering Gu Ling since morning saying he wanted to eat it.


    ��Master, master, take us to Huguo Temple!�� Ji Xiaoshu hugged Gu Ling��s leg.


    Gu Ling picked Ji Xiaoshu up and tossed him out the door, then fished thest piece of fried fish out of the frying pan.


    ��Master, Little Tree is worried about his dad, he wants to go to Huguo Temple to pray.�� Zhengzheng exined the situation.


    Gu Ling nced at Ji Xiaoshu, ��I don��t believe it.��


    Ji Xiaoshu coughed lightly, ��Master, you��re free at home anyway.��


    ��What does my free time have to do with you?�� Gu Ling countered.


    Ji Xiaoshu fully understood Gu Ling��s meaning. Covering his face, he yelled, ��Yes, I miss my dad! OK?��


    Gu Ling tapped Ji Xiaoshu��s head with a cooking spat, ��You are still young, but you always say one thing and mean another. You should change.��


    ��Didn��t I learn this from master? Master obviously likes me, but he refuses to admit it!�� Ji Xiaoshu posed with a cheeky face.


    ��One of the biggest false impressions in life is thinking that someone else likes you.�� Gu Ling remembered a joke that Su Liang shared earlier.


    Ji Xiaoshu looked a bit disappointed, until he heard Gu Ling continue, ��But in your case, it��s not a false impression. Perhaps a little one.��<div>


    Zhengzhengughed and asked, ��What about me?��


    ��More than Xiaoshu,�� Gu Ling replied.


    Ji Xiaoshu shook his head, ��I don��t believe you!��


    Ying Ye joined the fun and asked, ��What about me? Does the handsome brother like me?��


    ��The same as them,�� Gu Ling replied.


    Ying Ye happily picked up Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu and said, ��Let��s go to Huguo Temple!��


    Gu Ling took the fried fish to Su Liang. She was discussing with Weng Ming about the treatment ns for Ying Ye. Several ns had been suggested and were being tweaked.


    When she heard that Gu Ling was taking the kids to Huguo Temple, Su Liang asked him to borrow the medical books from Master Pu Hui��s Scripture Pavilion. Su Liang and Gu Ling had previously returned the books after reading them, but didn��t have time to copy them, and now Weng Ming wanted to read them.


    This time, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu didn��t ride horses. One rode with Gu Ling and the other sat in front of Ying Ye. Although Ying Ye had the mind of a child, he could ride a horse and knew martial arts, and he was very skilled. As long as he did not speak, he looked like a handsome young gentleman.


    At Huguo Temple, Gu Ling lit incense with the kids, and then went to find Master Pu Hui.


    Pu Hui readily agreed to lend the books, and asked how Cheng Yun was doing.


    Gu Ling said that Cheng Yun had gone to Jiaye City and was doing well. He woulde back once he was finished with his work.<div>


    Master Pu Hui sighed, ��That child has a connection with you. Please take care of him. His innocence makes it hard for him to distinguish between good and evil.��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, and then left.


    He retrieved the books from the Scripture Pavilion, took the children to see the Cloud Sea at the back of the temple, ordered several vegetarian dishes in the temple, and then went down the mountain.


    Su Mansion.


    Nangong Qian was showing Ying Ying around the mansion, looking at the decorations in each ce. The once aloof and spacious mansion which felt rather cold due to fewer people was now decorated with festive cheer all around. The couplets were written by Gu Ling and the children, even the characters for celebration were cut by them. There were various styles of lettering, some of the paper-cuts on the window were fairlyplex and intricate, all were done by Gu Ling.


    While looking around, Ying Ying marvelled at how creative Gu Ling was, a trait that Su Liang had previously praised. She remembered the cold and reticent Gu Ling she had first met. At first nce, the Gu Ling of today didn��t seem much different, but in reality, both his actions and speech had changed greatly, bing warmer. Ying Ying believed that this was Su Liang��s doing.


    Nangong Qian also liked these things; even though they were present at the time when Ren Dong was married, she and Qi Yan were not yet engaged. Now that they were officially betrothed and she was making her wedding dress, seeing these decorations evokedpletely different feelings.


    As the two women came to the front gate, they saw the brothers Qi Yan and Qi Jun alsoing from the other direction. They were heading out to a restaurant to confirm the food for the next day. Currently, the food of Su Mansion was mostly supplied by Wan Family Restaurant.


    Nangong Qian shared a smile with Qi Yan, and Qi Yan asked her if she wants to go along.


    Qi Jun smiled, ��Sure, Big Brother, take your wife along. I��ll go find Ren Dong.��


    Nangong Qian hurriedly declined, ��I don��t know anything about this.��


    Ying Yingughed and pushed her a little, ��You��ll understand once you see it.��<div>


    Just as Qi Jun was about to turn around and go back, he heard the sound of horse hooves outside the main gate. Thinking that Gu Ling and the children had returned, he rushed to open the gate.


    However, when Qi Jun and Qi Yan pulled open the gates together, they were not greeted by Gu Ling and the kids, but by Ji Yuebai.


    Qi Junughed, ��Prince, if you didn��t return soon, Xiaoshu would have gone to look for you.��


    Ji Yuebai alighted from his horse, his face full of smiles, ��Really? Did Xiaoshu say he missed me? I don��t believe it.��


    ��He didn��t say so before, but he particrly misses you today and was worried that Sheng Yue had captured you. We had to take him to Huguo Temple to pray for blessings,�� said Qi Yan.


    Ji Yuebai was surprised, ��Really? Haha! My son has really grown up! Have they not returned from the temple yet?��


    ��Not yet, they should be back soon. Prince, would you like toe in and wait, or return to King Yin��s pce first?�� Qi Jun asked.


    ��I��ll wait here and bring Xiaoshu back with meter. Are you guys holding a wedding celebration at your mansion? Who��s getting married?�� Ji Yuebai asked.


    Ying Ying replied, ��It��s me and Lian Shun.�� However, her gaze passed over Ji Yuebai to a man who was still on his horse behind Ji Yuebai.


    ��Congrattions! I suppose you are Su Liang��s big sister, Ying Ying!�� Ji Yuebai turned around and called to the man behind him, ��Brother Cheng, get down, we��re here. Let me introduce you to Divine Doctor Su.��


    When that man dismounted, Ying Ying stared at his hanging right arm sleeve and the empty space where his hand should have been, lightly swaying in the wind. Her gaze hardened, she drew Qi Jun��s waist sword, and in a swift move, her foot turned, and the sword was aimed at the man��s throat!


    Ji Yuebai was startled, and both Qi Yan and Qi Jun also realized something was wrong with this man.<div>


    ��Do you know him?�� I Ji Yuebai was confused.


    Ying Ying grabbed the man��s right arm, which wascking a hand. She snorted coldly, ��Sheng Yue, you really have guts, to just walk right up to us in broad daylight!��


    The expressions of Ji Yuebai and his master, who was now standing beside him in a protective stance, changed at once. They knew the name Sheng Yue, but had never met him and didn��t know about him losing a hand to Gu Ling. This had happened after Ji Yuebai had left the capital to head north.


    The man who called himself Cheng Feng was someone Ji Yuebai had encountered on his way back. On this trip, he did encounter remnants of the Situ Imperial Family and was pursued by them for half a month. These people had quite a few skilled fighters, and in one dangerous situation, Cheng Feng happened upon them and stepped in to help, leading to their acquaintance.


    Cheng Feng imed that he had contracted a strange disease and needed to seek treatment from Divine Doctor Su in the capital city. At first, Ji Yuebai didn��t trust him and didn��t travel with him. However, they bumped into each other twice more, and after some enjoyable conversation, they decided to travel together.


    Now, the man who had introduced himself as Cheng Feng to Ji Yuebai was being held at sword point by Ying Ying, but his expression didn��t change. His thin lips parted slightly, and he said four words, ��I am Sheng Yue.��


    Ji Yuebai��s heart sank! He had almost let a wolf into his house! But on second thought, something didn��t seem right. Given Sheng Yue��s cunning, he couldn��t have hidden his hand. He should have known that the moment he entered the Su Mansion, he would have been exposed. Moreover, he chose to follow Ji Yuebai in broad daylight. With his martial arts skills, he could have easily dodged Ying Ying��s attack earlier, yet he did not move an inch. Even now, he had not made any attempt to deny his identity. Something was amiss.


    Ying Ying also sensed that something was off. She asked coldly, ��Don��t tell me you came here to surrender?��


    Sheng Yue shook his head. ��Su Liang and Gu Ling invited me to discuss a cooperation.��


    Ji Yuebai stared intently at him, ��Did you deliberately approach me?��


    Sheng Yue shook his head again, ��It was a coincidence that I ran into you. Saving you was a way to demonstrate the sincerity of my visit.��


    Qi Jun frowned, ��You didn��t bring Yan Shiba back. What kind of sincerity are you talking about?��


    ��She��s following behind.�� Sheng Yue said, ��I just wanted to get here as soon as possible.��


    Qi Yan had already run off to inform Su Liang.


    Just as Ying Ying was preparing to escort Sheng Yue into the mansion, the sound of horse hooves could be heard in the distance once again.


    Ji Yuebai looked over, and saw a little kid sitting on horseback waving at him, ��Dad!��


    Ji Yuebai��s spirits lifted, and he ran to greet his son. He then saw Gu Ling pick up Ji Xiaoshu and toss him over.


    In the meantime, Gu Ling had spotted the person being held at sword-point by Ying Ying, and from his figure, he instantly recognized him to be Sheng Yue.


    As he dismounted, Gu Ling asked Ying Ye to take Zhengzheng into the mansion first. Ji Yuebai also went into the mansion with Ji Xiaoshu in his arms, to avoid any danger to the child in case Sheng Yue suddenly broke free. Sheng Yue��s escape from Ying Ying��s grip was not entirely impossible.


    ��Xiao Gu, your return is timely. He says you invited him to discuss cooperation. Yan Shiba is following behind,�� Ying Ying told Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling had already opened his bag, took out a medicine pill, and held it in front of Sheng Yue, ��Eat it or I��ll kill you.��


    With Ying Ying and Gu Ling surrounding him, and missing a hand, Sheng Yue didn��t have much of a chance to escape.


    Sheng Yue nced at the sword in front of him. His left hand was blocked, so he couldn��t reach for the medicine. With a calm expression, he said,��You feed me.��


    Qi Jun frowned. That sounded strange.


    Sheng Yue opened his mouth, and Gu Ling urately tossed the medicine pill into it. Soon, Sheng Yue began to feel weakness in his limbs.


    Gu Ling gave Ying Ying a look. Ying Ying sheathed the sword and handed it back to Qi Jun, ��You go check on the food.��


    Qi Jun was stunned for a moment, then remembered what he had initially stepped out to do. He was supposed to let Qi Yan take Nangong Qian, but after Ying Ying pulled out her sword, Qi Yan ran off with Nangong Qian to find Su Liang.


    Sheng Yue walked into Su Mansion shoulder to shoulder with Gu Ling. After Qi Jun took the horse to the stable, he left the mansion.


    ��About what happened before, I��m sorry. I had no intention of harming any child, nor did I intend to kill you,�� said Sheng Yue.


    Gu Ling was nonchnt, ��Now that you��re here, it means that on Xingluo Ind, your real objective was to avenge your mother��s death?��


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��Yes. I won��t deny that I also wanted to see the ce you came from, so I never made a move on Mo Yan. Another reason is that he has a magic treasure. From the food supplies, you should have guessed it. I want it but haven��t found the chance.��


    ��How do you wish to cooperate?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Sheng Yue replied casually, ��I admit, I was very arrogant before and vastly underestimated your capabilities. Now, the only viable option is to cooperate so that we can achieve our respective goals in the safest possible way. My n is to first seize the magic treasure, then let Mo Yan jump into the deep pool that has drowned countless people and see what happens.��

 Chapter 449: 449. Sheng Yue’s Confession

    Chapter 449: 449. Sheng Yue��s Confession<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yuan Ying was carrying a lunch box and bookcase behind her, originally thinking that Gu Ling would take Sheng Yue to Yuanming Pavilion to find Su Liang, but halfway there, Gu Ling suddenly pulled Sheng Yue��s arm and turned into an uninhabited courtyard.


    It��s not quite urate to say no one lived there; while there was no one in the courtyard, there were three prisoners in the dungeon: Nangong Lin, Yue Mei, and Nian Ruxue.


    The secret chamber beneath the Yuanming Pavilion had always been used for temporarily detaining people, and it was inconvenient to keep someone there for a long time. The only remaining value of these three people was to test medicine and poison for Su Liang, Gu Ling, and Weng Ming.


    Gu Ling opened the entrance to the dungeon, and Sheng Yue��s face remained calm, ��Is this your sincerity in cooperating?��


    Gu Ling��s face was indifferent, ��You havee a long way, first rest a while, then we can talk about other things. This is my sincerity as a host.��<div>


    With a slight sigh, Sheng Yue didn��t resist and obediently walked into the dungeon, allowing Gu Ling to bind iron chains on his feet as well.


    The noises attracted Nangong Lin, who had been lying curled up in another cell, to slowly sit up and look over. The dungeon was very dim, but it was enough for him to recognize Gu Ling at a nce. His hands grabbed the cold iron bars, dragging his stiff body toward them as he weakly spoke, ��Apprentice�� Ling��er�� please have pity on your master, I have been kind to you!��


    Gu Ling didn��t even nce at Nangong Lin. Recently, he had been used to test several drugs, causing him to truly experience the despair of being better off dead than alive. Consequently, he had stopped cursing Gu Ling and Su Liang, instead begging them to spare his life.


    But Gu Ling knew Nangong Lin��s type, a person with no moral bottom line: if they were to really release him, once he found an opportunity, he would fight back viciously, continuing to hurt others. Such a person treated other people��s lives like grass, taking advantage of their superior martial arts to trample on others�� lives, but when it came to themselves, they were extremely fearful of death.


    Sheng Yue had already recognized who the three prisoners in the dungeon were before he had arrived, and asked, ��Why don��t you get rid of them and be done with it?��


    ��To test poison,�� Gu Ling answered, ��You have a unique constitution, so we need to borrow some of your blood.��


    Upon hearing thest sentence, Sheng Yue hesitated for a moment, ��Do you really want to cooperate with me, or do you just want to capture me?��


    ��We��ll talkter,�� said Gu Ling, and he closed the cell door, turning around and leaving.


    ��Can you untie the ropes on my hands? They��re too tight,�� Sheng Yue asked.


    Gu Ling didn��t look back, and the sound of his footsteps gradually faded away, disappearing into somewhere unseen by them.


    It was gloomy inside the dungeon, but it wasn��t colder than outside. Sheng Yue saw Nangong Lin staring straight at him but didn��t say a word, waiting for Nangong Lin to ask, ��Sheng Yue? Is it you?��


    They had met before, so Nangong Lin recognized Sheng Yue��s voice.<div>


    Sheng Yue didn��t answer, which Nangong Lin took as a confirmation. Nangong Lin suddenly got excited, ��How did you get caught too? Where��s your master Mo Yan? Is he dead?��


    ��He��s not dead,�� Sheng Yue spoke in a low voice, ��But if you are waiting for Mo Yan to defeat Gu Ling and save you, don��t even dream about it.��


    Hearing this, Nangong Lin��s hand loosened and he fell to the ground, crying and howling, ��If I had known this, I should have strangled him back then�� smashed him to death���� Of course, he was referring to Gu Ling as a child.


    Yue Mei sat in a dark corner, watching everything coldly with a grim gaze, looking like a vulture that had lost all its feathers and was left with only skin and bones.


    Nian Ruxue was sleeping but was awakened by the crying and howling. She saw that a new person hade but didn��t recognize that it was Sheng Yue, so she asked, ��Who are you?��


    Sheng Yue closed his eyes and ignored her.


    Nangong Lin answered Nian Ruxue��s question, ��Sheng Yue, it��s Sheng Yue�� Mo Yan��s most capable subordinate! He��s been caught too, hahaha�� trash�� all trash! I shouldn��t have trusted you!��


    Upon hearing this, Nian Ruxue��s face stiffened, and she muttered, ��How could it be���� In her eyes, Sheng Yue��s strength was on par with Gu Ling��s.


    Since Gu Ling had locked Sheng Yue here, he wasn��t afraid of themmunicating. Sheng Yue also knew very well that those three useless people couldn��t provide any useful information. In fact, they knew far less about many things than he did, so he couldn��t be bothered to pay them any attention.


    When Yuan Ying entered the Yuanming Pavilion, Su Liang had already learned from Qi Yan and Nangong Qian that Sheng Yue had arrived. Ji Yuebai had already brought the child first and was telling Su Liang about the beginning and the end of his acquaintance with ��Chai Feng��.


    ��I��m sorry, it was myck of vignce,�� Ji Yuebai sighed.


    Su Liang shook his head, ��It��s nothing, he didn��t hurt you. And even if you hadn��t traveled with him, he would havee anyway.��<div>


    As she sat on Ji Yuebai��sp, Ji Xiaoshu furrowed her brows andined about Ji Yuebai, ��Father, you are really careless, keeping someone with an unknown background close to you. Fortunately, Master and Madam had nned early, or that bad guy would have hurt you!��


    Ji Yuebai hurriedly admitted his mistake, ��Yes, yes, it��s all my fault, thank you Madam.��


    ��Of course.�� Ji Xiaoshu snorted lightly, ��My master is very magnanimous and won��t be mad at you for my sake.��


    Su Liangughed softly, ��Yes, for Xiaoshu��s sake, I won��t hold King Yin��s mistake against him this time.��


    ��Why hasn��t Xiaogu brought Sheng Yue over yet?�� Ji Yuebai looked at the entrance, ��That man better not be ying tricks again, master����


    Ji Yuebai��s master was about to get up and check when Ying Ying entered, ��It��s okay. Xiaogu has locked Sheng Yue in the dungeon.��


    ��Master, please sit down. I��ll go get you some tasty food!�� Ji Xiaoshu slid down Ji Yuebai��s legs and quickly ran upstairs.


    ��My son has really grown up.�� Ji Yuebai sighed and then bowed to Su Liang, ��Thank you so much for taking care of Xiaoshu.�� It wasn��t that no one took care of Ji Xiaoshu, but he was unhappy in King Yin��s mansion. He appeared mischievous, but he had been mncholic ever since he lost his mother. Gu Ling and Su Liang gave Ji Xiaoshu a new, happy, and loving home.


    ��Why are you being so polite? Xiaoshu is part of our family.�� Su Liang smiled. She and Gu Ling didn��t have a son of their own, and they didn��t n to have one for the time being. They loved the two children in their home and raised them as if they were their own.


    Ji Yuebaiughed heartily, ��You��re right!��


    Ying Ying had already taken out the vegetarian dishes that Gu Ling had brought back from Huguo Temple from the food box, but since they were dyed, the dishes had gotten a little cold. Su Liang suggested heating them up again before eating.


    Ji Xiaoshu came downstairs, holding a box. As soon as Ying Ye saw it, he grinned, ��Little orange dried fruit!��<div>


    It was a snack of dried little oranges that Gu Ling had learned to make from Madam Lin. The sour and sweet taste was very delicious. Ji Xiaoshu had specially saved some for Ji Yuebai.


    After Ji Xiaoshu fed Ji Yuebai and his master a taste, Ji Yuebai nodded, ��Really delicious.��


    ��My master personally made it!�� Ji Xiaoshu was quite proud of this.


    Just then, Gu Ling entered the room. Ji Yuebaiughed and said, ��Xiaogu, you��ve surpassed me in my son��s heart.��


    Gu Ling looked at Ji Xiaoshu, ��Is that so?��


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately shook his head, ��Why botherpeting? My favorite is, of course, my master!��


    They sat for a little while, and Ji Yuebai did not ask Gu Ling about his ns for dealing with Sheng Yue. Ji Yuebai then got up to leave since his wife and children were still in King Yin��s mansion.


    Ji Yuebai hugged Ji Xiaoshu again, ��Do you want to go home with me?��


    ��No, Aunt Ying and Uncle Ersan are getting married. I have things to do. Remember toe to the wedding tomorrow! See you then!�� Ji Xiaoshu waved his hand casually.


    ��Alright, see you tomorrow.�� Ji Yuebai tousled Ji Xiaoshu��s head and left with his master.


    The children went to the kitchen to see if Qiuyue and Weng Ran had finished cooking. Gu Ling and Su Liang went upstairs. Weng Ming and Lao Bai were discussing the issue of Sheng Yue being immune to poison. They both agreed that they should study Sheng Yue��s blood to see if it had any detoxifying effects.


    After hearing Gu Ling recount the events and Sheng Yue��s statements, Su Liang pondered, ��It seems that Pu Cheng found him, and he came here as soon as he saw our message. But even if he surrenders willingly, I still think we can��t trust him easily.��<div>


    Gu Ling agreed. Otherwise, he wouldn��t have thrown Sheng Yue into the dungeon, ��Let��s just wait and see.��


    On the sixth day of the twelfth lunar month, it was a good day for marriage.


    With a beaming face, Lian Shun led the wedding procession, making a grand entrance at the gate of Su Mansion.


    The door-blocking team went into action again. Ji Xiaoshu led the team, followed by Zhengzheng and Ying Ye, and this time the children roped in Gu Ling for support.


    Last time, when Qi Jun married Ren Dong, the children had blocked the door once before. Qi Jun had informed Lian Shun beforehand, but he had omitted the crucial fact that he, as an insider, had been given the answers by Su Liang in advance, so there was actually no difficulty involved.


    This time, the questions were specially crafted for Lian Shun by Gu Ling, who didn��t give him a chance to cheat.


    The second question stumped Lian Shun. ��Give me another hint!��


    ��Uncle Ersan, you can do it!�� Zhengzheng encouraged warmly.


    Lian Shun scratched his head in anxiety, ��Xiaoshu, please be lenient! I��ll send you a treasure in return!��


    ��No bribing! We can be lenient. There were originally ten questions, but now you only need to answer five correctly to enter! My master arranged the task because Aunt Ying got upte and hasn��t finished dressing yet. Besides, it��s not time to start, so don��t worry.��


    Zhengzheng still gave Lian Shun a hint, and Lian Shun quickly answered the second question.


    Ji Xiaoshu covered Zhengzheng��s mouth, ��Eldest senior brother, don��t betray us!��<div>


    Zhengzheng nodded, but he gave another hint for the third question.


    ��Master, arrest the eldest senior brother!�� Ji Xiaoshumanded.


    Gu Ling nced at him coldly, ��I told you, I prefer Zhengzheng.��


    Ji Xiaoshu: ��


    Ying Ye climbed onto the wall and waved at Lian Shun, ��Brother-inw! Brother-inw!��


    Lian Shun��s eyes lit up, ��Xiaoye, help me!��


    Ying Ye reached out, ��Sure! Brother-inw, reach out, and I��ll pull you over!��


    Lian Shun coughed lightly, ��No need, you better go back.��


    Although it was not easy, Lian Shun still managed to answer all five questions with Zhengzheng��s help. Ying Ye opened the door, hugged Lian Shun, and asked, ��Brother-inw! Are my sister and I going to sleep at your house tonight?��


    Lian Shun quickly appeased Ying Ye, ��Xiaoye, you can go another day.�� Just joking, he couldn��t let anyone disturb his wedding night, especially the naughty little devil Ji Xiaoshu!


    Seeing Lian Shun looking over, Ji Xiaoshu quickly cupped his fist, ��Congrattions, Uncle Lian! I wish Uncle Lian and Aunt Ying a hundred years of happiness and a beautiful child soon!��


    Lian Shun saw the lovely children sending their blessings and couldn��t help but smile, ��Thanks!�� Then he strode inside, patted Gu Ling��s shoulder as he passed by, ��I��m most grateful to you, Gu Xiaoling!��


    Zhengzheng pulled Ying Ye to Lian Shun, ��Hurry! Uncle Xiaoye, you still have to send Aunt Ying out!��


    Hearing the noise outside, Su Liang covered Ying Ying with a red veil. Ying Ye rushed in, ��Sister! Brother-inw ising!��


    Su Liang asked Ying Ye to carry Ying Ying on his back, and Ying Ye wanted to lift the veil to see what Ying Ying looked like after her makeup was done.


    So, Lian Shun stood outside the courtyard door and heard Zhengzheng exim, ��Wow! Aunt Ying looks so beautiful today!��


    Lian Shun tried to peek inside, but he couldn��t see anything, and he was getting anxious.


    Soon, Ying Ye carried Ying Ying out steadily. When they reached the courtyard door, he solemnly repeated what Su Liang taught him, ��Brother-inw, you have to be good to my sister, or I��ll beat you!��


    Lian Shun��s attention was all on Ying Ying. He nodded without hesitation, ��I will. I swear.��


    The rest of the wedding went smoothly, and the Lian family hosted a lively celebration, inviting many guests.


    By the time Zhengzheng, Ji Xiaoshu, and Ying Ye were brought over by Gu Ling, they just caught the newlyweds�� wedding ceremony.


    Ji Yuebai was also there, holding his little son in his arms. The little boy saw Ji Xiaoshu and pped his hands happily, ��Brother! Brother!��


    Ji Xiaoshu ran over and picked up his little brother, asking Ji Yuebai, ��Father, can you prepare the betrothal gifts for me and my brother when you have time?��


    Ji Yuebai coughed, ��Isn��t it too early?��


    ��We will grow up fast! I want to marry a wife as good as my master��s!�� Ji Xiaoshu expressed his ideal.


    Ji Yuebai nodded repeatedly, ��Ambitious! My son, keep up the good work! Leave the betrothal gifts matter to me.��


    The wedding ceremony ended, and the children went to the bridal chamber to y for a while before being chased out.


    ording to the rules, Lian Shun hadn��t seen Ying Ying for three days. He lifted the red veil with a bnce, and his eyes were amazed. Ying Ying��s features were originally gorgeous, but after Su Liang��s skillful touch, they were even more beautiful. Lian Shun couldn��t help but exim, ��Howe I am so lucky to marry such a beautiful fairy!��


    Ying Yingughed, ��Wipe the drool from the corner of your mouth.��


    Lian Shun raised his hand to wipe it unconsciously, then realized he��d been teased. He chuckled, quickly drank the wedding wine, removed Ying Ying��s headpiece, and then pushed her down.


    He had just tasted the forbidden fruit and was longing for it ever since. Finally, it was time for the wedding night again.


    Gu Ling returned home with the children after having the wedding wine and it was alreadyte in the afternoon.


    ��Master, how should we deal with that scoundrel? Are we going to kill him?�� Ji Xiaoshu was still thinking of Sheng Yue.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Not killing him for now, he is still useful.��


    Before long, when the children were ying on the open ground at the entrance of Yuanming Pavilion, they saw Gu Ling take Sheng Yue to the pavilion on the opposite side of theke and have some conversation.


    ��Eldest Senior Brother, how does that scoundrel pee with only one hand?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked Zhengzheng.


    Zhengzheng lightly coughed, ��I think��with one hand��it should be possible.��


    ��Humph! He even changed his name to Chai Feng, making it sound like he��s brothers with Uncle Cheng Yun, so shameless!�� Ji Xiaoshuined.


    Zhengzheng nodded, ��Indeed. Although he is truly Uncle Cheng Yun��s elder brother, he treated Uncle Cheng Yun too badly!��


    Gu Ling didn��t know what the children were discussing. He untied the ropes on Sheng Yue��s body but didn��t unlock the chains on his feet, fearing that he would run away.


    ��When did you go to Xingluo Ind? Since Mo Yan knew your mother, why didn��t he recognize you?�� Gu Ling asked.


    ��You know, I look like my father.�� Sheng Yue looked at the children ying on the opposite bank, his gaze fell on Ying Ye, with a faint expression, ��Mo Yan never saw my father because my father was a coward who was good at hiding.��


    ��What about Pu Cheng?�� Gu Ling asked.


    ��I don��t know.�� Sheng Yue shook his head, ��His martial arts have been crippled by you, and he is useless to me now. I let him go, where he wants to go, it��s up to him.��


    ��Put your hand here.�� Gu Ling pointed to the table, and there was a sharp knife and a porcin bottle in his hand.


    Sheng Yue knew what Gu Ling was going to do, but he didn��t refuse, so he ced his only hand on the table, allowing Gu Ling to cut his wrist with the knife and let the blood flow into the porcin bottle.


    It wasn��t until the bottle was almost full that Gu Ling stopped, put down the knife, sprinkled some hemostatic powder on Sheng Yue��s wrist, and wrapped the wound with gauze.


    Then Gu Ling flew across theke, entered the Yuanming Pavilion, and handed the blood he had taken to Su Liang. Weng Ming and Lao Bai were also waiting.


    Sheng Yue saw Su Liang��s figure sh past the second-floor window of Yuanming Pavilion, his eyes narrowed slightly, lowered his head, and pressed the wound with his arm without hands.


    Soon, Gu Ling returned.


    ��Can you answer a question for me, considering my cooperation?�� Sheng Yue asked.


    ��Go ahead.�� Gu Ling wiped the blood-stained table with a damp cloth.


    ��You can have foresight, right?�� Sheng Yue asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.��


    Sheng Yue frowned slightly, ��You��re not telling the truth.��


    ��Believe it or not, it��s up to you.�� Gu Ling said.


    ��How did you get to this side? My mother said this is called a parallel world, and she identally fell into the Gate of Time and Space.�� Sheng Yue said, ��Is the forbidden area in Xingluo Ind the Gate of Time and Space? I don��t understand these things very well, but I think you must know.��


    Gu Ling asked back, ��How did your mother die?��


    Sheng Yue paused for a moment, sighed deeply, ��In the end, you still found something wrong. Indeed, my mother didn��t die in the forbidden area of Xingluo Ind. Otherwise, if she couldn��t go back, Mo Yan would have given up his obsession long ago. My mother��s death is rted to Xingluo Ind, but in fact, she died at the hands of my father.��


    Gu Ling��s gaze condensed slightly as he heard Sheng Yue continue, ��My mother was discovered by Mo Yan after giving birth to me. ording to my father, before that, my mother had already resigned herself and never thought about going back. She was taken to Xingluo Ind and learned about that forbidden area. But before Mo Yan had a chance to do anything to her, his daughter, your mother-inw, saved my mother and escaped with her. This is why your wife and my brother both have the same two jade pendants, which are tokens of their shared suffering.��


    ��Later, my mother reunited with my father and soon became pregnant with Cheng Yun. However, over time, my mother could not forget the forbidden area of Xingluo Ind. When she found a way, she wanted to return to her original world more than ever, saying that if she could return, it would mean that the way was open and she would definitelye back to pick us up and lead us to a more civilized and beautiful life that is a thousand times better than here.��


    ��My father was naturally strongly opposed to this idea. My mother wanted to leave home and go to Xingluo Ind just after giving birth to Cheng Yun, but she was brought back by my father several times. Thest time, they had a fierce argument and started fighting. I saw my father push down my mother with my own eyes, and her head just hit the knife on the ground.�� Sheng Yue��s face was still calm, and his eyes seemed like a calm, deep pool, ��After my mother died, my father was heartbroken and took Cheng Yun to be a monk. He was going to take me too, but I refused. People have different aspirations, and as a son, I do not want to me either of them or dissect their so-called love. But isn��t it true that Mo Yan ruined my family and killed my mother? Maybe I just want to see what kind of world of bliss that path leads to, the one that my mother would rather leave us behind for.��

 Chapter 450: 450. New Discovery

    Chapter 450: 450. New Discovery<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The weather suddenly turned overcast and the children ying across theke were called into the Yuanming Pavilion.


    After Sheng Yue confessed some things that Gu Ling and Su Liang didn��t know before, the atmosphere fell silent.


    It was already December. The surface of theke was coated with ayer of ice. The gaze of Gu Ling and Sheng Yue fell on the ice, seemingly frozen.


    After what seemed like forever, Sheng Yue spoke again, ��I��ve said so much, do you still doubt my sincerity? If not, please answer my previous question �C can you foresee the future?��


    ��Yes.�� Gu Ling looked at Sheng Yue, his gaze fixed on his forehead, devoid of darkness, still the same unremarkable face.<div>


    It��s not that Gu Ling felt he should be fair and confess something to Sheng Yue in return. In fact, he couldn��t really predict the future. The conditions, if there were any, were very harsh. He didn��t exin, and Sheng Yue couldn��t possibly know what was going on.


    ��I envied that.�� Sheng Yue said, looking at Gu Ling.


    ��I lied.�� Gu Ling said, his expression aloof.


    Sheng Yue��s gaze was slightly condensed, ��Fine, at this point, I��m in no position to make any demands. Have you decided what to do?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��We��ll talkter.�� He grabbed Sheng Yue, ready to send him back to the dungeon.


    Sheng Yue just sighed, he didn��t resist. As he walked around theke, he asked, ��Where is Cheng Yun? He doesn��t seem to be at your house.��


    ��It��s none of your business.�� Gu Ling said.


    Just as they were about to enter the dungeon, Sheng Yue suddenly stopped, ��I thought you already knew this, but just in case, I��ll ask.��


    Gu Ling was silent, listening to Sheng Yue say, ��Do you know the background of Ying Ying and Ying Ye?��


    Seeing that Gu Ling didn��t respond, Sheng Yue shook his head slightly, ��Yue Mei, that poisonous woman, indeed didn��t say anything. If she had spoken, she wouldn��t have survived till now. Ying Ying and Ying Ye are indeed siblings, and their father is indeed the biological son of Yue Mei and someone from Starfall Ind, but their mother��s identity might interest you.��


    At this point, Gu Ling already had a guess.


    He heard Sheng Yue continue to say, ��She��s another transmigrator, that��s how my mother described people like you. In fact, there are more people like you than you thought, although I can count the ones I know on one hand. But, I suppose, at one point you thought you were the only transmigrator in this world, didn��t you?��<div>


    ��What else?�� Gu Ling asked.


    ��As I said, you��ll be interested.�� Sheng Yue��s tone seemed to hold amusement, but his icy face betrayed no emotion, ��That woman, the mother of Ying Ying and Ying Ye, was not a physically strong and highly skilled warrior like you but rather an ordinary woman with impaired senses. She was weak, afraid of water, and continuously muttered words that others couldn��t understand. Before she was burned to death, Mo Yan found her. However, she had no ability to help Mo Yan find the way. So, you can probably guess what she was used for.��


    After pausing for a moment, Sheng Yue continued, ��To bear children. Yue Mei has always been a part of Starfall Ind, and her son was selected. Mo Yan thought that the children of the transmigrators might be blessed with special abilities that would allow them to pass certain routes. Shortly after the transmigrator, whose name I do not know, gave birth to Ying Ye, she died. Yue Mei��s son couldn��t bear everything happening on Starfall Ind. After killing his father, hemitted suicide. Before that, Yue Mei had taken Ying Ying away andter took Ying Ye as well. She raised them outside, trained them to have enough patience to deal with Mo Yan��s test, at the same time, using them as bargaining chips to negotiate with Mo Yan. My father had Cheng Yun to be a monk in order to protect him, lest he be found by Mo Yan because Cheng Yun looked very much like my mother. You can say I��m cold-blooded, but inparison with people like Mo Yan and Yue Mei, I��m not that bad. You know how my father was to me. Don��t you dare expect me to care about him or be dutiful to him, that��s not gonna happen. As for Cheng Yun, I didn��t grow up with him, and my life wasn��t easier than him. I��m not his father, so I feel no responsibility towards him. But if I were to have a child, I would never harm my own grandchild.��


    After he finished, Sheng Yue looked at Gu Ling and said hisst sentence, ��Believe me, even if Mo Yan knew that Su Liang was his granddaughter, he wouldn��t show any mercy.��With that, he walked into the dungeon.


    After Gu Ling locked Sheng Yue up in the dungeon and came out, he looked at the dark sky, took a deep breath, he felt scared, not for him, but for Su Liang.


    He believed that even if she didn��t meet him, Su Liang, being clever, would hide herself well, but like Sheng Yue said, in addition to being a transmigrator, Su Liang had another identity �C the blood descendant of Mo Yan, another transmigrator. Who knows if that crazy old man would be mad enough to use even his own granddaughter as a tool to achieve his goal.


    Gu Ling returned to Yuanming Pavilion and saw the children ying on the carpet in the flower hall on the first floor. Gu Xiaonuan was in Ying Ye��s arms, smiling sweetly at Gu Ling, ��Dad!��


    Following were two voices saying ��Master��, and another saying ��Handsome Brother.�� Gu Ling smiled at them and then went upstairs.


    Weng Ming and Lao Bai were debating on how to use Sheng Yue��s blood, Su Liang opened the window, saw no one in the pavilion, turned around, and saw Gu Ling appear at the door.


    ��How was it?�� Su Liang came out and held Gu Ling��s slightly cold hand.


    Gu Ling pulled Su Liang back to their room and held her tightly.


    ��What��s wrong? Did Sheng Yueunch any magic attack on you?�� Su Liang asked inexplicably, making a joke.<div>


    ��I just feel very fortunate.�� Gu Ling sighed.


    Su Liang frowns, pulled Gu Ling to sit down, and rubbed his brows, ��What��s going on? What did that man say?��


    Gu Ling then told Su Liang everything that Sheng Yue had exined.


    Su Liang was also deeply shocked.


    Before this, she really thought that Sheng Yue��s mother died in the forbidden area of Xingluo Ind, but she didn��t expect she was identally killed by Pu Cheng. Pu Cheng even acted like a romantic hero in front of her, which was disgusting! Su Liang��s mother not only saved Pu Cheng��s wife but also formed a sisterhood pact with her. Pu Cheng knew everything before, but he acted like he didn��t, proving that he was just a selfish and shameless person.


    What Su Liang couldn��t even think of was the origin of Ying Ying and Ying Ye. Given how indifferent and even cruel Yue Mei was to Ying Ying and Ying Ye, Su Liang once thought that these two children were abducted by her. She nned to raise them as puppets, even suspecting Ying Ying and Ying Ye were the descendants of Yue Mei��s enemies and she stole. Unexpectedly, Yue Mei was actually their grandmother, and their mother was a Transmigrator.


    ��Sister Ying said that she saw a light at the bottom of the pool���� Su Liang focused on, ��Though I believe Mo Yan��s idea of raising descendants of transmigrators as tools is despicable and useless. But could Ying��s discovery have any connection with her mother��s identity?��


    Su Liang admitted that her mind was a little messy at the moment. Perhaps as a fellow transmigrator, her method differed from the others. She had no special abilities or magic treasures and didn��te from any space-time gate�� No, perhaps it was, just a different kind of space-time gate?


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��There��s no need to think about these. But we need to remind Ying to be careful.�� As a person who survived from the forbidden area and a descendant of a Transmigrator, it��s hard to guarantee that Mo Yan wouldn��t target her again.


    ��Right!�� Su Liang stood up, ��We have to tell Sister Ying right now! Our defense in the south can only temporarily stop the ships of Xingluo Ind. If they make a big enough detour, they can bypass our defensive line.�� The coastline was so long, it��s closest and most convenient tond near Nanshan City and Jiaye City, but does not mean they could notnd elsewhere.


    ��Let me go.�� Gu Ling pulled Su Liang to sit down, ��You need some rest.��


    ��Damn it, I really want to skin Yue Mei alive now! How can she do such a thing? She didn��t reveal a word while being tortured before, probably afraid that revealing the truth would lead to a quicker death!�� Su Liang said coldly. They have interrogated Yue Mei about the truth of Ying Ying and Ying Ye��s origins before. Ying Ying came to see Yue Mei after returning to the capital city, trying to find out who her parents were from Yue Mei, but Yue Mei insisted they were just short-lived ordinary people.<div>


    Gu Ling gently patted Su Liang��s back, ��It��s not worth getting angry over such a person.��


    ��She��s not even human.�� Su Liang snorted coldly.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��I��ll go get Ying Ying, you talk to her.�� He then left.


    Lian Mansion.


    Yesterday was their wedding, today, Lian Shun brought Ying Ying to meet his parents. Ying Ying received two more gifts, Lian��s mother held her hand, liked her no matter how she looked.


    Lian Shun was pulled by his father to y a game of chess, then he looked outside absent-mindedly.


    Lin��s father shot him a nce, ��Your wife isn��t going anywhere. Your mother is just talking to her.��


    ��Alright, I admit defeat.�� Lian Shun put down the chess piece haphazardly, stood up and said, ��I��m not skilled in chess. Dad, you might as well y with Uncle Lin.��


    ��I would love to, but Brother Lin wins every time with his excellent chess skills. Now I don��t have enough hands to carry two grandsons and a granddaughter, no time at all!�� Lin��s father eximed.


    Lian Shunughed, ��Dad, do you really want to hold your grandchildren? If so, it��s best you stop asking me to y chess or have mother chatting with my wife. We are quite busy!�� With that he ran out.


    Lian��s fatherughed in exasperation, ��Rogue boy����


    However, before Lian Shun could meet Ying Ying, he saw Gu Ling dropping out of the sky, appearing in front of him.<div>


    Lian Shun froze, ��Gu Xiaoling, why are you here? Don��t tell me you missed me and came to y with me. I just got married yesterday and I don��t have time for you!��


    ��Not here for you.�� Gu Ling shook his head, ��Where is Ying Ying?��


    Lian Shun frowned, ��My wife doesn��t have time either!��


    ��My wife is looking for her.�� Gu Ling replied, sounding indifferent.


    Lian Shun touched his forehead, ��What�� What is with Su Xiaoliang? Can��t she understand that we just got married? Who would return to their parent��s house so soon after marriage?��


    Ying Ying, hearing themotion, came out. Seeing Gu Ling, she was very surprised, ��What happened?��


    When she heard that Su Liang was looking for her, Ying Ying nodded without hesitation, ��OK, I��ll be right there.��


    Lian Shun: �� He knew it would be like this. However, he also knew that if Su Liang and Gu Ling were looking for Ying Ying today, it must have been something really important otherwise Gu Ling wouldn��t havee at all.


    ��Let��s go together.�� Lian Shun said.


    Gu Ling nced at their sped hands, and didn��t object. As for whether she should tell Lian Shun about certain things, that��s her decision to make.


    However, when Lian Shun and Ying Ying entered the Yuanming Pavilion following Gu Ling, the children excitedly ran up and dragged Lian Shun away to y with them. In particr, Ying Ye, shaking Gu Xiaonuan��s hand, called for Lian Shun.


    Lian Shun suspected Gu Ling was behind this, but he couldn��t resist the children��s enthusiasm and allowed Ying Ying to go upstairs by herself.<div>


    This made Lian Shun suspicious: was there something they didn��t want him to know? It couldn��t be��


    The door shut, leaving only Su Liang and Ying Ying in the room. Su Liang looked at Ying Ying��splexion, ��It seems your wedding night went well.��


    Ying Ying maintained herposure, ��Did you think I would be tired? There are some things I would never concede.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Very good, quite amusing. Lian Ershan is very lucky. Alright, let��s get down to business.��


    ��Yes, what��s the matter for which you approached me today? Has Sheng Yue given any instructions that involve me? Or is there something you need me to do?�� Ying Ying asked seriously. However, she felt thest scenario was unlikely. Even if they now needed help, and she was willing, neither Gu Ling nor Su Liang would let her go.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes. Sheng Yue exined it was rted to Ying Ying��s origins. Even though he can��t be trusted, making up such a lie wouldn��t benefit him at all.�� If his deceit was discovered, it would affect the trust Gu Ling and Su Liang had in him.


    After all, as the principal person in question, Yue Mei was at the Su Mansion. She hadn��t revealed anything, but now that they knew the truth, Gu Ling and Su Liang could interrogate Yue Mei to determine the validity of the facts. Maybe Yue Mei would admit everything once she realized her secret had been exposed.


    Upon hearing this, Ying Ying immediately perked up, ��Really? Who are my parents?�� What she didn��t ask was, were they still alive��? Once an arrogant and independent woman, Ying Ying was forced to toughen up from a fragile and young age due to countless hardships. As she endured beatings and chastising from Yue Mei and nearly drowned numerous times, she always hoped her parents would swoop in to save her. And her younger brother Ying Ye, who hadn��t grown much mentally due to trauma, constantly cried for his mother and repeatedly asked Ying Ying why everyone else had parents but they didn��t.


    At that moment, Ying Ye was downstairs with Gu Xiaonuan in his arms,ughing with all his teeth showing while he yed games with Ji Xiaoshu, because their team had just won a game against Zhengzheng and the neer, Lian Shun.


    Earlier, Su Liang had candidly revealed to Ying Ying about the transmigrator. Now, after revealing Ying Ying and Ying Ye��s true parentage, Ying Ying��s hand abruptly gripped the edge of the table and her previously brightplexion immediately turned few shades duller. She said to Su Liang, ��I��m okay.�� But then, she abruptly stood up, ��I��m going to find Yue Mei! I have to ask her!��


    ��Go ahead, Ying Jing. You know where she is, do whatever you want,�� Su Liang wasn��t surprised by Ying Ying��s reaction.


    Kind people often believe in the phrase ��tigers don��t eat their children��. But in reality, throughout life��s unexpected turns, it��s inevitable that one sees the opposite. Su Liang in her previous life had seen in the news about wicked parents, in coboration with their illicit lovers, flinging their biological children down the stairs leading to a premature death. To this date, she still vividly remembers the parents performing an insincere act of grief on the television.


    Yet, when such incidents happen to someone elsepared to when they potentially involve oneself, the pain and grief experienced arepletely different.


    Su Liang hadn��t experienced Ying Ying��s suffering. She could sympathize but not empathize with her pain, she could only empathize with her. However, she didn��t regret revealing the truth to her. Ying Ying deserved to know the truth.


    Lian Shun noticed Ying Ying��s figure passing the doorway in a sh. He quickly got up to follow, but she was already out of sight.


    ��Gu Ling, what on earth is going on?�� Lian Shun turned to find Gu Ling standing behind him.


    ��She went to the dungeon.�� Gu Ling said.


    Lian Shun immediately followed her.


    Later that evening, Qi Yan came to report that Lian Shun and Ying Ying had left to go home, and that he had cleaned out Yue Mei��s body from the dungeon ording to Su Liang��s instructions, discarding it at the burial mound.


    After dinner, Gu Ling held Su Liang closely as they walked by theke.


    ��Great God, you said, Mo Yan was willing to do anything to go back. What��s it for? Is it really for his lover over there?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.�� Mo Yan had transmigrated for decades, it was unlikely that he had not considered that his lover in the other world had likely remarried or even passed away due to sickness, old age or some unfortunate ident.


    ��Yeah, if he really cared that much, he wouldn��t forget about his parents over there�� Although there are people like that who are so engrossed in love that they don��t care about anything else, even their parents. Their brains must be broken!�� Su Liangined, ��I was thinking today, if Mo Yan has been trying to go back for so long, fearing death so much, could there be another reason? Could he be fantasizing that going back could prolong his life?��


    In her previous life, Su Liang liked sci-fi books and movies. In that genre, there are often plots about future worlds enabled by technology that could cure all diseases, including cancer, and even allow humans to live for centuries through hibernation. Even though it seemed like fantasy then, the speed of human technological progress was unpredictable.


    At least, the medical technology of that world was far more advanced than here, and people there certainly lived much longer on average. Humans in that world were also continuously exploring outer space, constantly pushing the limits of technology. As they say, the only limit is one��s imagination.


    Since Su Liang had shared everything with Gu Ling, he knew what she was talking about and what she was thinking. He shared her sentiment, ��In this world, Mo Yan is already the ruler of Xingluo Ind. Plus, he has the portable space. His ambition has swollen, he��s not satisfied with his current status, and doesn��t want to die a natural death. Perhaps he imagines he can take his magic treasure back to the original world, bring arge amount of gold and silver treasures, be someone important, make up for his past humiliation, and seek revenge on his past enemies.��


    Gu Ling didn��t make this assumption without basis: If Mo Yan��s world before transmigration was awful society, it was possible that someone like him who had such scant regard for human life might have been a failure or even a serial killer. Even a good person couldn��t instantly be evil simply because they had transmigrated.


    Su Liang sighed deeply, ��We need to have a serious discussion about cooperation with Sheng Yue.��

 Chapter 451: 451. You are him, aren’t you?

    Chapter 451: 451. You are him, aren��t you?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Lian Mansion.


    After Ying Ying returned from Su Mansion, she kept walking around theke in the garden, never stopping, not talking, and not looking back.


    Lian Shun silently followed behind her, ready to hold her hand and embrace her if she wanted to stop.


    By this moment, Lian Shun still knew very little about Ying Ying��s background, let alone the matter of transmigration. But whenever he thought of her questioning Yue Mei in the dungeon about her cruelty towards them, he felt heartbroken. This was because he knew what kind of life she had led since childhood, something that she only revealed to him after his persistent questioning.


    Like Su Liang, Lian Shun had also thought before today that Yue Mei was not the real grandmother of Ying Ying and Ying Ye. In fact, he suspected that she could be their enemy, otherwise, she wouldn��t treat them so badly.<div>


    When he learned today that Yue Mei was indeed their real grandmother, even Lian Shun, who had been traveling and seeing various kinds of people over the years, was still shocked. While he was merely a listener and observer in others�� lives, Ying Ying was his wife.


    They walked from broad daylight until dusk. Lian Shan and Lian��s mother came to see them, as did Lian��s father. But they kept their distance, only watching for a while before leaving.


    Now, Lian��s mother and Lian Shan came over again and saw that nothing had changed. Lian Shan frowned, ��Mother, why don��t we just tell my brother and sister-inw to go back? It��s so cold out here, and they can talk about whatever they need to.��


    Lian Shan mistakenly thought that Lian Shun had upset Ying Ying and that Ying Ying regretted marrying him, so she was very worried.


    Lian��s mother also looked a bit uneasy, but she didn��t think there was a problem between Lian Shun and Ying Ying��s rtionship. If that were the case, Ying Ying wouldn��t havee back here.


    ��Forget it, they��re adults and know what to do. Leave them be.�� Lian��s mother pulled Lian Shan and went back.


    ��What if sister-inw gets so angry that she doesn��t want to be with my brother anymore?�� Lian Shan sighed.


    Lian��s mother shook her head, ��That won��t happen. Perhaps Little Ying has encountered something heartbreaking.��


    Lian Shan didn��t understand, since she had a happy andplete family, with loving parents and siblings. She only knew that Ying Ying had a grandmother and a younger brother, and Lian Shun had even mentioned that the grandmother was not their real one.


    It wasn��t until the moon hung high in the sky that Ying Ying finally stopped. She heard Lian Shun call her from behind. Whenever she encountered something she couldn��t understand, such as why her grandmother always beat and scolded her, or when she was sad and upset, she would always vent her anger through violent actions, as if doing so would let the pain be blown away by the wind. But in reality, most of her pain was still buried deep in her heart, hidden from view. As she grew older and became less vulnerable, she could use her reason to suppress everything.


    However, today, with the mystery of her parents and the so-called grandmother��s harm all revealed, her heart was once again corroded by the long-suppressed pain. Even if she had killed Yue Mei herself, it would still be difficult to quell the hatred in her heart.


    Seeing Lian Shun��s outstretched hands and his worried and concerned eyes, Ying Ying suddenly felt weak all over her body and fainted in his arms.<div>


    Lian Shun��s expression tightened, ��Ying Ying! Ying Ying!��


    Seeing that she didn��t respond, Lian Shun carried her and ran out, with only one thought in his head �C to find Su Liang!


    Father Lin and Mother Lin, Yuan Pei, and Lian Shan, who had just started eating dinner, learned from the servant that Lian Shun had carried Ying Ying out of the mansion. They all looked rmed.


    ��I��ll go and check.�� Yuan Pei put down his chopsticks and stood up.


    However, he was stopped by Lian��s father, ��It��s probably just that Little Ying��s feeling unwell, so Shun took her to see Su Liang. Send someone to ask about it, and you don��t need to go.��


    Since the previous incident, no one from the Lin family would go out at night easily, let alone go out alone.


    When Lian Shun carried Ying Ying into the Yuanming Pavilion, the people of Su Mansion were also having their dinner.


    Seeing this, Su Liang quickly got up and let Lian Shun ce Ying Ying on the couch.


    Yuan Ye threw down his chopsticks and rushed over, ��Sister! What��s wrong with sister? Is sister going to die?��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu hurriedly pulled Yuan Ye back, ��No, Uncle Xiaoye, don��t talk nonsense!��


    Seeing Lian Shun��s red eyes, whether it was from the cold wind or anxiety, Gu Ling hugged his shoulder and gently patted it.


    Su Liang took Ying Ying��s pulse and found that she was very cold. She hurriedly took the children��s nket and covered her.<div>


    Seeing Su Liang took a longer time to check her pulse, Lian Shun was extremely anxious, ��What��s going on? How could she suddenly faint when she was perfectly fine?�� Although Lian Shun knew that it might be because Ying Ying was overwhelmed with grief and anger today, he was still afraid that there might be other issues. After all, Ying Ying��s body was indeed very good, her martial arts were even higher than Lian Shun��s. Even when they first met and he saw the heavily injured Ying Ying, he didn��t feel as uneasy as he did now.


    Su Liang stepped aside and let Weng Ming take Ying Ying��s pulse.


    Lian Shun��s face turned even paler! Was Su Liang unable to determine what illness Ying Ying had? Or was it too serious for her to tell?


    Yuan Ye cried anxiously, ��Sister! Why does sister keep her eyes closed? Is she dead?�� The child��s mind couldn��tprehend death, which was the most terrifying thing. Growing up, Yuan Ye had been forced to see many dead people, which became his nightmare.


    After Weng Ming took her pulse, he nodded at Su Liang, ��It should be happening.��


    Having not heard thest two words clearly, Lian Shun asked urgently, ��What��s going on?��


    ��You��re going to be a father.�� Gu Ling said beside him.


    This time Lian Shun heard it clearly, but it felt like a dream. His first thought was: How could this be possible? They just got married yesterday! But then he remembered the scene when they first got married in Jiaye City�� That night, it actually happened��


    Lian Shun was surprised, delighted and afraid. He rushed over to kneel on the ground, holding Ying Ying��s hands. He immediately turned to ask Su Liang, ��Why did she faint then?��


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��She was too stressed today and hasn��t rested enough.��


    Lian Shun pped himself in the face, ��It��s all my fault!�� Both he and Ying Ying were careless in nature; they never considered the possibility of getting pregnant the first time. In fact, Lian Shun��s mother had subtly reminded them, but since it had only been about a month since their wedding in Jiaye City and Ying Ying showed no reaction, they thought she hadn��t gotten pregnant. As for today, Lian��s mother saw Ying Ying behaving unusually and thought it was due to some sad event, letting her vent her emotions without considering that her daughter-inw might be pregnant.


    One could only say that the timing was a coincidence. On the day Ying Ying finally understood her origins and where she came from, her child officially announced its arrival.<div>


    Qiuyue brought hot water, and Su Liang asked Lian Shun to wipe Ying Ying��s face and hands. Lian Shun carefully massaged her arm, ��Is everything really okay? I was so careless! After our wedding in Jiaye City, we immediately rushed back to the capital; she never got a chance to rest properly!��


    Su Liang took her pulse again, which was now steadier, ��It��s fine, don��t be too nervous. Let Ying Ying drink some hot soup when she wakes up. No need for medicine, it��s not good for her.��


    ��I��ll listen to you!�� Lian Shun immediately nodded.


    When Yuan Ye learned that his favorite sister was pregnant, he was overjoyed, ��I��m going to be an uncle!��


    The tense atmosphere was over, and everyone happily continued eating.


    The guards from Lian Mansion who arrivedter asked if the youngdy was okay, and upon being told that Ying Ying was pregnant and not in any danger, they happily went back to report the good news.


    When Ying Ying woke up, she saw many familiar faces and the children��s radiant smiles around her.


    ��Master! Aunt Ying is awake!�� Ji Xiaoshu shouted.


    Su Liang quickly came down from upstairs, took Ying Ying��s pulse again, and said that she was fine. She just had to pay more attention to keeping warm and avoid strenuous exercise for the next three months.


    Lian Shun helped Ying Ying sit up and leaned her against his chest.


    Ying Ying was still somewhat confused, ��What��s wrong with me? Poisoned?��


    Zhengzheng smiled brightly, ��Aunt Ying is having a baby!��<div>


    Ying Ying looked at Lian Shun incredulously, only to see him with red eyes and smiling, ��We��re going to have a baby.��


    ��Ah? Oh�� When? Oh, I see.�� Ying Ying finally realized what was happening and added, ��Is it that easy?��


    Lian Shun cleared his throat, ��Su Xiaoliang said it��s because we��re destined for each other.�� In front of the child, he could only put it in a more subtle way. Actually, Su Liang said that their bodies were particrlypatible��


    Weng Ran brought a bowl of steaming soup, Lian Shun wanted to feed Ying Ying, but she felt ufortable and took it to drink by herself, without using a spoon.


    After drinking the hot soup, she felt much better and wanted to get up.


    Lian Shun was very nervous, ��I��ll carry you, where are you going?��


    ��I have legs. It��s not like I��m disabled just because I��m pregnant.�� Ying Ying retorted.


    Hearing Ying Ying mention poisoning and disabilities, Lian Shun hurriedly spat out three times and said she shouldn��t speak any more inauspicious words.


    Ying Ying, touched by the news that she was going to be a mother, paused for a moment and caressed her t abdomen, not feeling anything. However, upon hearing Lian Shun��s words, her eyes softened in an instant, ��Fine, I��ll be more cautious about what I say.��


    Lian Shun, who had always insisted that Su Liang couldn��t steal his wife, now directly suggested that Ying Ying stay in Su Mansion, and he would stay here as well.


    However, soon enough, the Lin family members, upon hearing the good news, all came over, intending to take Ying Ying home.


    Listening to Su Liang��s assurance that Ying Ying was fine, Lin��s mother was ecstatic, but she disagreed with both Lian Shun and Ying Ying living in Su Mansion, saying that Su Liang was already very busy and they couldn��t add any more trouble to her life. She��d had two children herself, so she surely had experience! She told Lian Shun to shut up and hurry to carry Ying Ying home.<div>


    Lian Shun thought about it and agreed, as Su Liang and Gu Ling had important things to do next, and they couldn��t help them anyway. He just needed Su Liang to assure him that Ying Ying was fine.


    After the Lin family left, the Yuanming Pavilion gradually quieted down and the children went to sleep.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling put their daughter to sleep, then sat by the window chatting.


    ��Great God, when you first found out I was pregnant, you were even more clueless than Lian Ershan.�� Su Liangughed softly.


    Gu Ling gently stroked Su Liang��s long hair, ��Well, clueless it is.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Very cute.��


    After a while, Ying Ye and the children in the next room also quieted down, and Gu Ling left Yuanming Pavilion for the dungeon.


    By the time Gu Ling brought Sheng Yue back, there werenterns hanging from the pavilion on the other side of theke, with Su Liang sitting inside.


    As Sheng Yue walked into the pavilion, the chains tied to his feet made a crisp crashing sound. He greeted Su Liang, ��We meet again.��


    Su Liang cut to the chase, ��Since you said that even if Mo Yan knew I was his granddaughter, nothing would change, then why did you deliberately conceal Mo Yan��s identity from me and He Wei back then outside Xuanbei City?��


    Sheng Yue��s expression remained calm, ��Things would have been simpler if he didn��t know. By that time, he had already done many things that were detrimental to you. You knew what kind of person he was and there was no possibility of reconciliation. You wanted him to know because once he knew, things might develop in a direction that was in your favor, such as him voluntarily appearing to recognize you. But that wouldn��t have been a good thing for me.��


    ��So your original n was to help Mo Yan capture Gu Ling and let him sink into the abyss to explore the path?�� Su Liang asked coldly.


    Sheng Yue did not deny it, ��Yes. Maybe you think I��m inhumane, but this is a world where the strong prey on the weak. Whether I��m there or not, Mo Yan will do what he wants to do. You could say I��m helping him, but at the same time, I��m also using him.��


    ��Aren��t you afraid that we��d reveal your identity to Mo Yan, putting yourself in danger?�� Su Liang asked.


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��If that were the case, you wouldn��t have let my father go and have him send me a message. I believe that even without me, you could defeat Mo Yan, but please also trust me, it will not be easy. His foundation on Xingluo Ind is not something that could be destroyed just by throwing some explosives. You care about many things while he only cares about Xingluo Ind. You have pushed Mo Yan to the point where he must show his cards, and perhaps you��ll have to pay the price for it. It��s not something you��d want to see.��


    Sheng Yue was referring to the lives of innocent people. And that was indeed Gu Ling and Su Liang��s concern.


    ��What is your exact n?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Bring Gu Ling back to Xingluo Ind, gain Mo Yan��s trust, and then kill him after entering the forbidden area.�� Sheng Yue said expressionlessly, ��As for that magic treasure, if it could be owned by others, I won��tpete for it. If Mo Yan disappears after entering the deep pool, I will follow him to fulfill my long-held wish. If I fail, death is no big deal.��


    After hearing this, Su Liang shook her head, ��Impossible. I won��t let Gu Ling be under your control.��


    ��I know what you��re worried about, but this is the simplest and most effective method.�� Sheng Yue said, staring deeply into Su Liang��s eyes, ��There is something I originally didn��t want to say, but now it seems I should let you know my sincerity in cooperating.��


    ��So your previous words meant that you had no sincerity.�� Su Liang snorted coldly.


    Sheng Yue slightly shook his head, ��Compared to you who don��t want to share anything, I think my sincerity is not small.��


    ��What do you want to say?�� Su Liang asked.


    Sheng Yue��s gaze shifted from her face to Gu Ling��s face, and he spoke softly, ��I guess, Gu Ling is not the Transmigrator, it��s you, Su Liang. Or perhaps, both of you are.��


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang and Gu Ling didn��t show any surprise, they just exchanged nces. In fact, when they decided to mislead the enemy, they had thought that if the enemy was smart enough, they would notice a problem: Su Liang was the one who had undergone a world-shaking transformation in the eyes of the public and had even died once, which was more fitting for a Transmigrator��s identity.


    Gu Ling had always been mysterious since childhood, and people didn��t understand him. Later, when they found out how powerful he was, most people just thought that he had once been very low-key and good at hiding his real strength. Gu Ling��s Martial Arts was not mysterious in the eyes of those in the know; he had had a master since he was a child.


    Sheng Yue was one of those who noticed this problem. The reason Mo Yan had been misled when Gu Ling and Su Liang intentionally deceived He Wei might not be that Mo Yan was not smart enough, but because they had guided him to focus his attention on Gu Ling who fulfilled all the conditions of a Transmigrator, making it subconscious for him to ignore Su Liang.


    Since Sheng Yue was an onlooker, he had been paying attention to Su Liang from the very beginning. Besides, he remembered things when his mother died, so his understanding of Transmigrators was far beyond ordinary people. Although Gu Ling was low-key and hid his strength, if Su Liang also hid her strength like Gu Ling, she would not have just tried to save herself when Su Yuanzhou��s family faced massacre since all the eventster showed that she was a righteous and kind person. In Sheng Yue��s view, the only reason was that Su Liang was the Transmigrator who came to this world after the fall of the Su family. Plus, Sheng Yue had investigated that Su Liang had been bullied by Su Daqiang��s family after she returned home, so he had spected about Su Liang��s approximate time of transmigration.


    Otherwise, why would Gu Ling, a perfect and powerful person, fall for Su Liang and be devoted to her? Moreover, Sheng Yue had long noticed that even though Gu Ling was the strongest in the family, Su Liang was always the backbone. She spoke tonight while Gu Ling remained silent. Sheng Yue knew that Gu Ling didn��t like talking to strangers, but at the same time, this meant that Su Liang could make all the decisions.


    Now that Sheng Yue had brought up the subject, Su Liang was not surprised. She and Gu Ling had expected that someone would find out this problem, and Sheng Yue was considered the most intelligent among their enemies. However, Su Liang and Gu Ling would never bring up this topic to ask Sheng Yue, as that would be self-exposure.


    The atmosphere remained silent. Su Liang knew denial was useless, but Sheng Yue had two guesses: either she was a Transmigrator and Gu Ling wasn��t, or both of them were. Su Liang was thinking about how to answer Sheng Yue.


    ��I am, and he is not. Everything a Transmigrator knows, I taught him.�� Su Liang said. Since her identity had been exposed, it was better to keep Gu Ling out of it.


    Sheng Yue nodded slightly, ��That��s what I thought too.�� If Su Liang had said that both of them were Transmigrators, Sheng Yue would still have doubted Gu Ling��s identity as a Transmigrator, even though he seemed to have a gift of foresight.


    With the matter now clear, Sheng Yue returned to the previous topic, ��In that case, you should believe me that I won��t harm Gu Ling when I take him to Xingluo Ind and enter the forbidden area.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��We understand your intention, but we need more time to discuss. We will give you our answer tomorrow.��


    After sending Sheng Yue back to the dungeon, Gu Ling returned to Yuanming Pavilion where Su Liang was already sitting on the bed.


    ��Great God, I think we should let him take me to Xingluo Ind. After all, Mo Yan may not know yet that I am a Transmigrator. In any case, when he meets his granddaughter, he will pretend to be affectionate at least, then I will seize the opportunity to kill him.�� Su Liang said.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.��


    ��You can��t go either. As our strongestbatant, you must not be controlled by others. If I go, you just need to think of a way to wipe out Mo Yan and bring me back home.�� Su Liang sighed slightly, ��After the previous attempt, we won��t seed if we try to bomb the ind directly again. We may be intercepted and engaged in battle halfway. The fastest and most effective way is this.��

 Chapter 452: 452. Yan Shiba Returns

    Chapter 452: 452. Yan Shiba Returns


    Trantor: 549690339


    As for Su Liang��s n, Gu Ling didn��t say yes, and in the end, he didn��t say no either. He just said that he needed to think about it more, sleep on it, and discuss it the next day.


    The next day, Gu Ling told Su Liang his decision: neither of them would go with Sheng Yue. He should go back to Starfall Ind on his own to ��report�� and inform Mo Yan of Su Liang��s identity as his granddaughter, and arrange a meeting and negotiation with Mo Yan on the sea.


    Su Liang frowned, ��If we let Sheng Yue go like this, he will be out of our sight, and it��s possible that he��ll do something that will be detrimental to us.��


    ��Unless we kill him, there will always be such a risk. Besides, if he doesn��te here, we can��t find him, and he will head back to Starfall Ind anyway. It won��t be worse than before.�� Gu Ling shook his head slightly, ��You can��t rush to Starfall Ind. Nuannuan is still young and can��t be apart from you, and so am I.��


    Su Liang looked helpless, ��You��re not that young anymore, Great God.��


    Then Gu Ling said something very childish, ��Anyway, I can��t let you go.��


    ��Alright, there��s no hurry in this matter. Let��s discuss the specific ns a little more.�� Su Liang sighed lightly. Indeed, leaving her child would be a kind of torment for her. Although she was always busy with other things now and others helped to take care of Gu Xiaonuan, the child still slept beside their bed every night, and they could hear her voice all day long. Starfall Ind was too far away from here. If she were to go, the child would stay at home, and it might take three to five months before they could see each other again. Moreover, Gu Ling would have to leave to help her, which would indeed be a problem for the child at home. If Gu Xiaonuan were the same age as Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, it might be a little better, but she was still a baby who needed her parents around.


    In the dungeon, the prisoner got two meals a day. Although Sheng Yue was in the dark, he knew from the number of times he was given food and water that Gu Ling and Su Liang had ��failed to show up��, and they didn��t give him a reply that day. He didn��t do anything, just waited patiently.


    After four more meals, Sheng Yue saw Gu Ling again. However, it was not Gu Ling who brought him out, but Gu Ling who came to the dungeon to talk to him.


    ��You go back to Starfall Ind by yourself, and send a message to Mo Yan. Tell him that we��ll meet him on the first day of the third month, twenty miles east of Jiaye City on the sea, for a meeting and negotiations.�� Gu Ling said.


    Sheng Yue��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��So you two want me to go back this time and tell Mo Yan that Su Liang is his granddaughter?��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly.


    However, Sheng Yue shook his head, ��By then, He Wei��s deliberate concealment will be discovered, and he will definitely try to drag me down with him in order to protect himself. Your n is unfeasible. And you know very well that I have no reason to harm you when you go to the ind since you��re not a Transmigrator. Su Liang is Mo Yan��s granddaughter, so he will somewhat be lenient with her. It��s impossible for him to push her into danger unless there are no other choices. People who are brought into the forbidden area by Mo Yan must be conscious. If I deceive you, you��ll have the opportunity to speak up at that time, and naturally, you��ll have the ability to expose my betrayal to Starfall Ind and the fact that my mother is a Transmigrator. I thought that with all the experiences you two have had over the years, you wouldn��t be so timid.��


    ��Yes, I am very timid, and I don��t want Su Liang to go.�� Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent.


    Sheng Yue was speechless.


    ��I believe that you have the ability to clear yourself of the previous concealment in front of Mo Yan. It shouldn��t be difficult for you to eliminate He Wei if you want to.�� Gu Ling said.


    Sheng Yue snorted coldly, ��Should I be grateful that you both think highly of me? Can you predict whether my return to the ind will bring fortune or misfortune?��


    Gu Ling looked at Sheng Yue��s forehead and calmly said four words, ��It depends on yourself.��


    ��But this will dy things for a long time.�� Sheng Yue said, ��Aren��t you afraid that by the time of the sea meeting next year, Mo Yan will have captured several more hostages, forcing you and Su Liang to submit willingly? That��s no different from you two volunteering to step into danger.��


    ��No,�� Gu Ling shook his head slightly. ��We believe that with your abilities and intelligence, you can persuade Mo Yan not to use such methods anymore.��


    Finally, Sheng Yue��s expression cracked a bit, ��You two don��t have any sincerity in cooperating at all! You��ve thrown all the trouble on me, and even if something happens to me, you won��t save me.��


    ��It��s good that you are self-aware.�� Gu Ling didn��t deny it at all, ��This time, you voluntarily came to us. For you, the purpose is nothing more than to switch from using Mo Yan to using us, or to act as a double agent, using everyone that can be used. You can refuse and stay here to die; I won��t hesitate to kill you. As you said, the survival rule of this world is thew of the jungle. Or you can leave and continue to help Mo Yan against us, as long as you think you still have a chance of winning by working with him. Just do as you please.��


    After a moment of silence, Sheng Yue spoke again, ��This is contrary to my original n. I need to think carefully about whether it is feasible. Come back again tomorrow, and I will give you my answer.��


    With that, Gu Ling left.


    As soon as Gu Ling left, Nangong Lin rushed to the iron railing, his eyes brightening up in a terrifying way, ��Young Master Sheng, I can help you! Tell Gu Ling to take me with you! I will surely be able to help you!��


    On the other side, Nian Ruxue also spoke anxiously, ��Young Master, take me with you! I can help you! I have lived on Xingluo Ind, and I can do anything for you!��


    Sheng Yue ignored Nangong Lin and only looked coldly at Nian Ruxue, ��You know, it��s impossible.��


    Back then, it was Sheng Yue who had secretly arranged for Nian Ruxue to leave Xingluo Ind. This led to an elder on the ind losing his long-abducted daughter-inw and a child losing his mother. Therefore, if he took Nian Ruxue back, he��d be confessing his guilt, which would bring him no benefit at all.


    Nian Ruxue was not discouraged, ��By that time, I��ll say I ran away on my own! Young Master can catch me and bring me back, and you will be credited for it!��


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��You��re overthinking it. You��re not that important.��


    After pleading for a long time and seeing that Sheng Yue did not budge at all, Nian Ruxue and Nangong Lin cursed him together, saying that he was stupid for falling into his enemies�� hands and that he would not have a good end being controlled by Gu Ling and Su Liang.


    Sheng Yue closed his eyes, seemingly not hearing them at all.


    The next day, another incident urred before Gu Ling went to see Sheng Yue �C Yan Shiba returned.


    The carriage stopped outside the gate of Su Mansion, and two tall young men jumped down, with one of them stepping forward to knock on the door.


    Upon learning that they were sent by Sheng Yue to escort Yan Shiba, Qi Yan did not let them in immediately, but closed the door to report to Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    Not long after, the door opened again, and the carriage slowly entered the mansion and stopped inside.


    Su Liang walked over and saw that Sheng Yue��s subordinates had stepped aside, and there was no movement in the carriage. She had imagined that once Yan Shiba saw her again, he would pounce on her and call her Liang Sister in that strange voice like before, but two years had passed. Sheng Yue had told her that Yan Shiba did not lose his memory, but hisst injury had affected his lungs, and his health was not good after staying in the cold north.


    Su Liang lifted the curtain of the carriage and saw a man wrapped in a nket lying inside, his eyes tightly closed and his face thin and pale.


    Su Liang checked Yan Shiba��s old wounds inside the carriage and found them to be the same as what she remembered. She felt his pulse and found out that he was asleep due to taking some sedative drugs. His pulse was indeed not good, and it was easy to see that the long and bumpy journey had worsened his condition.


    Su Liang carried Yan Shiba out of the carriage and took him to the courtyard where Weng Ran lived.


    ��Is it the real Miss Yan?�� Qi Yan asked Su Liang in a low voice. Given their previous experiences, it wasn��t impossible for Sheng Yue to send another imposter.


    Su Liang nodded, ��It should be.�� By this point, Sheng Yue had no reason to pull such a stunt.


    As for Sheng Yue��s two subordinates, they were, of course, taken to the dungeon to apany their master.


    It was not until evening that Yan Shiba finally woke up.


    Hearing the coughing sound, Weng Ran hurriedly informed Su Liang.


    Su Liang pushed open the door and saw Yan Shiba struggling to sit up, constantly covering her chest and coughing.


    Hearing footsteps, Yan Shiba turned her head and saw Su Liang. She was stunned for a moment, and then her eyes reddened, ��Ungrateful girl! Why didn��t you look for me sooner!��


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang knew that this was the real Yan Shiba.


    She sat down by the bed, held Yan Shiba��s hand, and took her pulse again, ��I looked for you, but I didn��t know where you were. I thought you were gone.��


    Yan Shiba attempted to hit Su Liang but started coughing violently before she could touch her, ��You better heal me quickly�� I��m coughing so much that I want to die.�� Yan Shiba��s voice was weak.


    Coughing was indeed a torturous ailment. After taking Yan Shiba��s pulse, Weng Ran brought in the prepared medicine.


    ��You��ll feel better after drinking the medicine.�� Su Liang added a cough suppressant to the medicine.


    As Yan Shiba reached for the bowl, her hand began shaking involuntarily. She suddenly felt disheartened, ��My body is ruined, just feed me.��


    Su Liang propped a pillow behind Yan Shiba��s waist to help her sit up straight, then took the medicine bowl. She asked Weng Ran to go eat first and began to spoon-feed Yan Shiba the medicine.


    As they were drinking, Yan Shiba said, ��Honestly, I wouldn��t have made it if I hadn��t been counting on you to save me.��


    In the past, even with severe injuries, Yan Shiba had never been afraid of death and always had a strong spirit. Yet after meeting Su Liang and experiencing so much, she had changed. Thest time they saw each other before today, Su Liang had given her an ��ultimatum��: either renounce her evil ways or stop associating with her.


    At that time, Yan Shiba didn��t refuse outright; she wanted to think about it before giving Su Liang a response.


    Two years had passed since then.


    Yan Shiba was caught within Liang Country��s borders. Sheng Yue had found Yan Shiba��s whereabouts by taking in the crippled Yan Shiqi. Yan Shijiu, who had loved Yan Shiba but was always taken for granted, eventually betrayed her as well.


    Sheng Yue��s main objective was to acquire Yanyun Building, and he unexpectedly learned of Yan Shiba��s deep connections with Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    By the time Sheng Yue captured Yan Shiba, Yanyun Building had lost most of its assassins due to years of infighting.


    Sheng Yue had already exined all this to Gu Ling and Su Liang aftering to Su Mansion. As for the remaining assassins at Yanyun Building, they had all chosen to be loyal to him and were now hiding in Nanshan City, waiting for orders. Sheng Yue said he had no intention of threatening Su Liang; it was simply more convenient since they had to pass through the city on their way back to Xingluo Ind.


    As for Yan Shiba, Sheng Yue didn��t kill her nor did he purposely torture her. However, she had been seriously injured while resisting arrest, and Sheng Yue couldn��t find a Divine Doctor like Su Liang to treat her properly. Although she received treatment, her condition didn��t improve much.


    Before being captured, Yan Shiba had decided that when she saw Su Liang again, she would tell her that she was tired of being an assassin and wanted to try living a normal life. Unfortunately, ns couldn��t keep up with changing circumstances, and she was imprisoned in a sunless ce, coughing day and night, suffering a fate worse than death.


    Although Yan Shiba med Su Liang for not saving her sooner, she was well aware that if it weren��t for their friendship, Sheng Yue would have killed her long ago, let alone send her back to Su Liang��s side. This must have been the result of some negotiations between Su Liang and Sheng Yue.


    Once the bowl of medicine was finished, Su Liang put it down and was embraced by Yan Shiba.


    Patting her back gently, Su Liang whispered, ��It��s alright now, it��s all over, I will heal you.��


    ��I heard you and Xiaogu had a child? Where��s my girl?�� Yan Shiba seemed to think that crying didn��t suit her demeanor, so she forcefully pushed back the tears that threatened to fall and asked about Gu Xiaonuan.


    ��That��s my girl, not your girl,�� Su Liang replied.


    ��I don��t care, your daughter is my daughter! Quick, let me have a look at her, and see if she looks like you!�� Yan Shiba urged.


    Su Liang picked up the medicine bowl and went out, ��Wait.��


    Hearing the closing door, tears rolled down Yan Shiba��s eyes, she immediately wiped them away, cursing herself, ��Caring is really annoying���� After all, she was no longer the crazy Yan Shiba who used to y in the world. It��s not urate to say that her mentality changed at a certain point in time, but thinking back to the moments from when she met Su Liang until now, many pastimes she once considered as entertainment have influenced her. Right from the beginning, she was attracted to Su Liang, yearning for her life. It��s just that she didn��t realize it for a long time.


    Su Liang returned to the Yuanming Pavilion, and Gu Ling asked her to finish eating before seeing Yan Shiba.


    Su Liang sighed slightly, ��Forget it, she��s fragile both physically and mentally now, she can��t stand any torment.�� At the very least, thest thing Yan Shiba did before getting arrested was for Gu Ling, and thest time she got injured was also for them. Su Liang couldn��t just ignore her for these reasons alone.


    Gu Ling held Gu Xiaonuan, while Su Liang carried the food to Yan Shiba. When they reached the door, Gu Ling didn��t go in.


    Su Liang brought the food in first, and Yan Shiba frowned, ��Where��s my precious daughter?��


    Gu Ling��s face darkened a little. Why were people lining up to take their child away?


    Su Liang went out again and brought Gu Xiaonuan in.


    Originally famished, Yan Shiba, who had just picked up a steamed bun, threw it back into the te when she saw Gu Xiaonuan, raising her hands high, ��My daughter is so beautiful! Let me hold her!��


    Gu Xiaonuan didn��t know Yan Shiba, so she looked at Su Liang and asked with her eyes how to address this strange aunt.


    Su Liang sat down on the bedside with Gu Xiaonuan, put her next to Yan Shiba, and said, ��This is Auntie Yan.��


    ��Auntie Yan!�� Gu Xiaonuan called out sweetly and even leaned in to give Yan Shiba a kiss.


    Yan Shiba felt a sharp poke in the softest part of her heart, her eyes reddened again. She held Gu Xiaonuan��s little hand, about to say something, but her emotions got the better of her, and she started coughing, quickly turning her body to the side.


    However, after taking the medicine, she only coughed twice before stopping. Yan Shiba turned her head and saw Gu Xiaonuan gently patting her shoulder, seeminglyforting her. Her nose felt a little sour, and she hugged Gu Xiaonuan, sighing, ��My baby is so good.��


    Su Liang wasn��t used to Yan Shiba��s current mncholic and sentimental state, but she could understand. Children always had a way of provoking tears, especially her little Gu Xiaonuan who, despite her young age, was the best at winning people��s hearts.


    The food was getting cold, Su Liang picked up Gu Xiaonuan and urged Yan Shiba to eat quickly. She didn��t eat much, and her eyes started to look a little drowsy. The medicine she had drunk earlier contained a sedative, and her body needed proper rest.


    ��See you tomorrow, baby.�� Yan Shiba��s eyes only had Gu Xiaonuan in them after meeting her, and before lying down, she tried to raise her heavy hand to wave at Gu Xiaonuan and even tugged at the corners of her mouth.


    ��Good night, Auntie Yan!�� Gu Xiaonuan said cheerfully.


    ��Don��t call me auntie�� She��s my daughter���� Yan Shiba muttered, then fell asleep with blurred consciousness.


    Late at night, Gu Ling came to the dungeon again to ask about Sheng Yue��s decision.


    Sheng Yue��s two subordinates sat quietly beside him. He sighed, ��You didn��t give me any room for choice. So be it, I��ll listen to you guys. I can only do my best.��

 Chapter 453: 453. First Snow Day

    Chapter 453: 453. First Snow Day


    Trantor: 549690339


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu usually have the same daily routine, almost waking up at the same time.


    On this day, the two woke up and felt that it was particrly bright outside. They looked at each other, and Zhengzheng hurriedly put on his clothes, ��I actually got upte today!��


    Ji Xiaoshu jumped out of bed, stood on a chair, and opened the window.


    Just sitting up, the sleepy Ying Ye looked bewildered at the white outside the window, ��Am I still dreaming����


    Ji Xiaoshu paused for a moment, then his eyes lit up, ��It��s snowing! It��s snowing!��


    Zhengzheng blinked and stopped dressing halfway, running over to look out the window. He hugged Ji Xiaoshu and cheered, then was hugged by Ying Ye, jumping around excitedly.


    The first snow of this winter in the capital city came a littlete, and the children had beenining about it a few days ago. Especially Ji Xiaoshu, who had grown up in the south, had a special love for snow.


    Ying Ye eximed, ��I��ve never seen snow before! It��s so beautiful! Let��s go out and y!��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu each grabbed Ying Ye, who wanted to jump out of the second-floor window in his underwear, and quickly got ready. Then, they all jumped out of the window together��


    The snow was still falling thickly, and the air was filled with the children��s happyughter.


    Su Liang opened her eyes and heard themotion outside. When she got up, she saw Gu Ling carrying Gu Xiaonuan, pacing in the room.


    ��Brother�� brother!�� Gu Xiaonuan pointed at the window with her little hand, wanting to go out and find her brother.


    Gu Ling tried to distract his daughter with something else. The weather was cold, and Su Liang hadn��t gotten up yet, so he didn��t want to open the window.


    ��Is it snowing?�� Su Liang said with a smile, ��You take the child downstairs to see the snow first, and I��ll be there in a moment.��


    Gu Ling carried Gu Xiaonuan downstairs, along with her little red hat, gloves, and nket.


    Cen Man, Lao Bai, and Weng Ming were chatting and admiring the snow near the first-floor window while waiting for breakfast. When they saw Gu Xiaonuaning downstairs, the three of them immediately stood up to greet her.


    In the end, it was Lao Bai who grabbed Gu Xiaonuan first, while Cen Man wanted to close the window, saying it was too cold outside.


    ��No need to close it,�� Gu Ling said. ��Let her look. We��ll go out when the snow stops.�� Yuanming Pavilion had a coal stove that kept it warm, and it wasn��t cold with the window open for venttion.


    Lao Bai held Gu Xiaonuan while Cen Man and Weng Ming wrapped the little girl in her nket and put her hat and gloves on. Only after she was fully protected did they let her go to the window to watch the boys running around in the snow.


    ��Master,e out! Let��s see who is better!�� Ji Xiaoshu held a snowball in his hand and challenged Gu Ling through the window.


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly, ��Childish.�� Then he went upstairs to find Su Liang.


    ��Why don��t you go out and y with them?�� Su Liang stood by the window andughed, asking Gu Ling who had just entered the room.


    Gu Ling hugged Su Liang from behind, ��They are no match for me.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��That��s true. But if you want to y, you can let Sheng Yue out of the dungeon to join in the snowball fight, which should be interesting.��


    ��Tie him up and let the children hit him,�� Gu Ling said, epting only this condition.


    Su Liang coughed gently, ��Although I don��t trust him, that��s too much. I think it would be more interesting to tie you up and let you lie in the snow, seeing how long it takes for you to break free and counterattack after the children besiege you. What do you think?��


    Gu Ling frowned, ��Can you bear to see me being bullied by them?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Ji Xiaoshu would surely like my suggestion.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Actually, I like it too.��


    The excited children were dragged back to Yuanming Pavilion to wash their faces and hands before breakfast.


    ��Madam, let��s go out and yter without Master!�� Ji Xiaoshu enthusiastically suggested, his face still flushed from the cold wind.


    Su Liang rubbed Ji Xiaoshu��s face and said, ��You should take your master with you. He actually wants to y but is too shy to say it.��


    Ji Xiaoshu looked at Gu Ling with a proud face, ��Master, is it true?��


    Gu Ling looked into Su Liang��s interested eyes and nodded slightly, ��Yes.��


    ��Why didn��t you say that? How could we know? Right, big brother?�� Ji Xiaoshu was instantly excited.


    Zhengzheng nodded, ��Right!��


    ��Master, just say it, and we��ll take you with us to y!�� Ji Xiaoshu felt that he could do it again.


    Then, Gu Ling got up, picked up Ji Xiaoshu, turned him upside down, and threatened, ��Just say it once, and it��ll be done.��


    Su Liang chuckled, so the Great God was only allowed to use single words? How adorable.


    The elders at the dinner table were speechless, thinking Gu Ling was too childish. Gu Xiaonuan pped her hands happily, ��Second Brother is fly-fly!��


    But Gu Ling wasn��t ying ��fly-fly�� with Ji Xiaoshu, who quickly begged for mercy, saying all right, all right, anything will do.


    However, soon after dinner, Ji Xiaoshu took Zhengzheng and Yuanye with him upstairs to change clothes, iming the need to change clothes.


    ��My clothes don��t need to be changed, they��re not wet, and my shoes aren��t wet either,�� Zhengzheng said. They were all wearing boots made specifically for snow, a gift from Aunt Yang Yu every year.


    Ji Xiaoshu mysteriously said, ��Let��se up with a n to defeat our master!��


    ��Why?�� Yuanye asked, puzzled.


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately turned on his praise mode, ��Uncle Xiaoye, as the strongest main force in our team, you have to perform well. If we defeat our master, our mistress will definitely reward us! Because she wants our master to lose!��


    Zhengzheng was dumbfounded, ��That��s definitely not the case.��


    ��No, that��s exactly it,�� Ji Xiaoshu shook his clever little head. ��Think about it, our master is good at everything, so powerful. That��s so boring! Losing would be more interesting!��


    Zhengzheng blinked his eyes; though it was bad reasoning, he still supported Ji Xiaoshu��s idea.


    Hence, the three of them conspired for a while upstairs, and to disguise their activities, they changed clothes beforeing back downstairs. They saw Gu Ling sitting next to Su Liang, who was tying his hands with a rope.


    ��What are you doing, Mistress?�� Ji Xiaoshu ran over.


    ��Your master has said that to make it fair, he will y with you with his hands and feet tied. But be careful not to let him break free. Whoever begs for mercy first loses,�� Su Liang exined.


    The uing game suddenly became even more interesting.


    Su Liang tightened the knots and then gently kissed Gu Ling��s forehead, ��All right, let��s head out!��


    Gu Ling stood up and looked down at his bound feet, ��How am I supposed to go out?��


    ��I believe the Great God will have a cool way to show up,�� said Su Liang, with a slight smile at the corner of her lips. ��I will bring Nuannuan to cheer you on.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Then I��ll try the zombie walk from the legends.�� With that, he turned around and hopped towards the door. Although it felt strange, it was quite fun.


    Gu Xiaonuan��s eyes widened, not understanding what was happening to her beautiful father.


    Old White mocked, ��Your dad��s gone crazy.��


    But Gu Xiaonuan had her response to thatment, giggling and parroting, ��Your dad��s gone crazy!��


    Old White��s mouth twitched, and momentster, he couldn��t help butugh, ��Nuannuan, you��re so smart! You don��t let anyone take advantage of you! That��s wonderful!��


    The children who��d chosen their battlefield outsideughed heartily when they saw Gu Ling��s hopping appearance, with Yuanye falling straight into the snow.


    Ji Xiaoshu cleared his throat, ��Master, I have to say that your entrance has already won. However, since we��re fighting, it��s all about strength. Mistress, give themand!��


    Su Liang held up Gu Xiaonuan��s red hat and moved it to the window, ��Get ready! Begin!��


    With the order given, the children started throwing the prepped snowballs at Gu Ling, moving closer as they attacked, surrounding him in the middle. But as agreed upon, snowball attacks only, no body contact, otherwise, they would be penalized.


    Everyone in the mansion gathered at the Yuanming Pavilion to watch the battle. There were even some who were standing outside, asking if they could join in the fight. Su Liang said they couldn��t and to wait for the next round.


    Initially, Gu Ling, who had his hands and feet bound, seemed passive. But as he expertly dodged the iing snowballs, he also untied the ropes on his hands and feet. He remained standing and appearedposed.


    In a three-on-one battle, and with the children��s attacks unpredictable, Gu Ling couldn��t dodge them all. However, as Ji Xiaoshu said, Yuanye was the main attacker, and Gu Ling only needed to dodge his attacks. The two children��s attacks were weak, so when they hit him, it didn��t hurt or itch.


    Knowing full well that once Gu Ling untied his hands, they��d have no chance of winning, Ji Xiaoshu changed his strategy, ��Quick! Bury Master��s feet!��


    Yuanye and Zhengzheng immediately gave up throwing snowballs at Gu Ling and began joining Ji Xiaoshu, shoveling the surrounding snow over Gu Ling��s feet, stomping it down as they went, trying to trap him.


    ��Dad! Keep it up!�� Gu Xiaonuan cheered from the window.


    Gu Ling didn��t struggle, focusing on untying the rope on his hands. It wasn��t easy, as Su Liang didn��t give them a break. The children had examined the knot, but none of them knew how to untie it.


    Weng Mingughed, ��This is really lively. Let Ranran and the others go out to yter and make a snowman for Nuannuan.��


    Nangong Qian expressed her interest and was already eager to join the fun.


    Before long, when the children had buried snow up to Gu Ling��s knees and stomped it down, Gu Ling finally untied the rope on his hands.


    ��Run!�� Ji Xiaoshu reacted quickly.


    Following the rules, Gu Ling didn��t try to grab them. Instead, he effortlessly dug through the children��spacted snow pile and freed his own feet.


    At that moment, Ji Xiaoshu, Zhengzheng, and Ying Ye had hidden behind their ��fortress��, ready to defend themselves.


    ��This won��t work, Xiaoshu. We have to move!�� Zhengzheng said, noticing Gu Ling approaching and realizing their strategy was wed.


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately nodded, ��You��re right, senior brother! Uncle Xiaoye, run! Don��t let Master catch you!��


    So they ran off in different directions, starting a chase scene with Ji Xiaoshu heading straight into the woods.


    Gu Ling captured Zhengzheng first and rubbed his small hands, ��You��re a prisoner now. Off to the prisoner camp.��


    Zhengzheng obediently ran into Yuanming Pavilion.


    Next was Ying Ye. He ran fast, but not faster than Gu Ling.


    ��Xiaoshu, I��ve been caught!�� Ying Ye shouted.


    ��Go find Nuannuan,�� Gu Ling patted him on the head.


    Ying Ye happily rushed back to Yuanming Pavilion and yelled, ��Xiaoshu, it��s all up to you now!��


    Meanwhile, Ji Xiaoshu, who had climbed up a tree to hide, was considering whether surrendering voluntarily would save face. Otherwise, he was sure Master would carry him back upside down�� What if Master stopped looking for him? It was so cold, and he couldn��t move. He was bing a snowman.


    While pondering this, Ji Xiaoshu didn��t hear any footsteps. When he looked down, he saw Gu Ling standing at the foot of the tree, reaching a hand up to him, ��Come down.��


    ��No!�� Ji Xiaoshu shook his head without thinking.


    ��Oh, alright then.�� Gu Ling turned and walked away.


    Ji Xiaoshu: ��


    ��Master,e back!��


    Gu Ling stopped in his tracks.


    Ji Xiaoshu coughed lightly, ��Return to your original position and catch me.��


    ��No.�� Gu Ling refused more casually.


    So, Ji Xiaoshu assessed the distance, then stood up on the tree, leaped with a push, and aimed for Gu Ling��


    However, instead ofnding in Master��s warm embrace as expected, Ji Xiaoshu watched wide-eyed as Gu Ling stepped back��


    Just as Ji Xiaoshu thought his face was about to make intimate contact with the snowy ground, he was hooked by Gu Ling��s foot and lifted up to cling to Gu Ling��s neck. He then heard Gu Ling��s cool voice, ��Your hand touched me first, you lost.��


    Ji Xiaoshu��s face was lost for words as he clung to Gu Ling, ��Master, keep denying it. You just love me the most!��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Impossible, I love your mistress the most.��


    Ji Xiaoshu snickered, ��Ah, what a coincidence, I also love my mistress the most.��


    Everyoneughed as they watched Gu Ling carry Ji Xiaoshu back, creating a harmonious picture. As soon as the master and apprentice entered the room, they quickly separated, and Ji Xiaoshu cleared his throat to say, ��I dere, the winner of this round is�� my mistress!��


    Zhengzheng gave Ji Xiaoshu a thumbs up: �� Refusing to admit defeat while avoiding being beaten �C brilliant!


    Soon, the youngdies joined the kids in building snowmen again, saying they��d make a Snow House for Nuannuan. Before long, the elderly joined in too.


    ��Great God, aren��t you going?�� Su Liang asked Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I have to release Sheng Yue.�� He wanted to join, but there were more pressing matters. He��d yter.


    ��I think I forgot about Yan Shiba,�� Su Liang coughed.


    Gu Xiaonuan had been bundled up and taken to y, so the couple went to handle their own affairs.


    When Su Liang entered Weng Ran��s courtyard, she heard Yan Shiba��s weak howl from inside the room, ��Is anyone there��? You cruel girl�� evil girl�� I knew you didn��t care about me����


    Feeling a little guilty, Su Liang pushed the door open and immediately apologized.


    Yan Shiba had a wronged expression on her face, ��I dreamed I had an invincibly adorable baby girl. Tell me it wasn��t a dream.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��It was a dream. I have her, but you don��t.��


    Yan Shiba picked up a pillow to throw at Su Liang, but the pillow fell to the ground as she ended up coughing again.


    Su Liang bundled up Yan Shiba warmly and pushed a wheelchair prepared the night before. She helped her sit down, tucking her in with a nket.


    ��It��s snowing.�� Su Liang pushed Yan Shiba out the door.


    Yan Shiba closed her eyes, ��I hate snow.�� She had been trapped on Wolong Snow Mountain before, and those days were unbearable to remember.


    ��The snow at home is different, don��t be afraid,�� Su Liang said.


    Stubbornly, Yan Shiba opened her eyes, ��Who said I��m afraid? I just find it ring!��


    As they neared Yuanming Pavilion, and saw the people ying in the snow, Yan Shiba hesitated slightly, ��These��are your family?��


    Su Liang corrected, ��Our family.��


    Yan Shiba smiled, ��I see my daughter. She��s adorable.�� Gu Xiaonuan looked like a little sprite enveloped by the white snow.


    Su Liang pushed Yan Shiba into the Yuanming Pavilion and brought her breakfast. Weng Ran had also prepared a medicinal decoction for her on the stove.


    ��I want to recover soon, I don��t want to be like a cripple.�� Yan Shiba looked out of the window, her eyes full of longing. If she were energetic now, she could definitely have fun with Xiaonuan. Snow wasmon, but childhood was rare, and she had never experienced such simple happiness in her life��


    Gu Ling unlocked the shackles on Sheng Yue��s feet, and released his two subordinates, asking them to wait outside the mansion.


    Gu Ling brought Sheng Yue close to Yuanming Pavilion, and Sheng Yue looked at the warm and lively scene, his eyes resting on Gu Xiaonuan, ��Your daughter is very cute.��


    Gu Ling ignored him, and Sheng Yue asked again, ��Where is Cheng Yun?��


    ��Are you trying to use him?�� Gu Ling countered.


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��Though I said I have no responsibility towards Cheng Yun, I��m not that cold-blooded. After all, he is my brother.��


    ��Hypocrite,�� Gu Ling said.


    ��Believe it or not,�� Sheng Yue said.


    As the two entered Yuanming Pavilion, Yan Shiba was having breakfast. When she saw Sheng Yue, she threw the steamed bun she was holding at his face.


    Sheng Yue caught it and took a bite, ��Thanks.��


    Yan Shiba yelled angrily, ��Sister Liang, kill this bastard quickly!��


    Su Liang handed another steamed bun to Yan Shiba, ��Calm down.��


    Yan Shiba bit into the bun viciously, as if it were Sheng Yue��s head.


    With a calm expression, Sheng Yue finished the steamed bun and looked at Su Liang, ��Is there anything else you want to tell me?��


    Su Liang��s expression was faint, ��Not an order. You said you needed time to think, and we gave you time to give us an answer. We are leaving today, so before we go, please tell us your n. Maybe we can give you some advice.��


    Sheng Yue squinted his eyes slightly, ��What if I say, I��ll just go with the flow?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��That��s not your style.��


    ��Of course you don��t trust me,�� Sheng Yue��s eyes were deep, ��You want to know how I will tell Mo Yan that you are his granddaughter without being suspected of deliberately concealing it before, and how I will persuade Mo Yan not to arrest innocent people anymore, and even if Mo Yan captures the hostages, how I will try to save them under Mo Yan��s watch?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes. I don��t trust you, but I trust your brain. Now you can tell us your n.��


    Sheng Yue snorted, ��Has anyone ever told you that your mind is frighteningly meticulous?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Not as good as my husband.��


    Sheng Yue was a bit speechless, ��There is no need to show off your intimacy in front of me.��


    Su Liang��s eyes grew cold, ��If you waste any more words, I��ll take it as you��re making up a story to deceive me.��


    ��To make up a story that can deceive you in such a short time, you think too highly of me,�� Sheng Yue said, looking at the soup bowl on the table, ��I want to drink some soup.��


    Yan Shiba immediately scolded him, ��Drink your head!�� Then she turned to Gu Ling, ��By the way, where is Cheng Yun? This bastard said he��s Cheng Yun��s brother, I don��t believe it!��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Sort of.�� She then pushed the soup bowl directly in front of Sheng Yue.


    ��Where is my little brother Yun?�� Yan Shiba asked again.


    Sheng Yue picked up the soup bowl, drank it, and put it down. He looked at Yan Shiba and said, ��Cheng Yun won��t like someone like you with a bad reputation, just like he won��t recognize me as his brother.��


    Yan Shiba, who was sitting not far from Sheng Yue, picked up a bowl and smashed it on his head, ��Shut up, you bastard!��


    Sheng Yue wiped his face with a calm expression and looked at Su Liang, ��Thank you for the soup. I can tell you my n, and if you can give me some advice, that would be great.��

 Chapter 454: 454. It’s too scary.

    Chapter 454: 454. It��s too scary.


    Trantor: 549690339


    Heavy snow was falling, and two men in ck stood still outside the main entrance of Su Mansion, looking like guards from a distance.


    These two were Sheng Yue��s subordinates who had been released from the dungeon. They waited outside for Sheng Yue but dared not go in to ask when he failed to show up.


    At this time, Sheng Yue had finished eating the steamed bun thrown at him by Yan Shiba, as well as the soup Su Liang had given him, and began to talk about his initial n for returning to Xingluo Ind.


    ��When I return, I��ll tell Mo Yan about your origins and my previous deception,�� Sheng Yue said. ��I��ll say that He Wei was trying to kill me to hide this secret back then, and it would have been detrimental to both Xingluo Ind and Mo Yan no matter who ended up killing the other. Of course, I won��t mention the fact that you��re a Transmigrator. As for your n to mislead him, as long as Mo Yan doesn��t realize it, I��ll continue to mislead him.��


    Su Liang��s expression was indifferent. ��You need a more convincing reason.��


    Sheng Yue nodded slightly, ��Firstly, I��m afraid that Mo Yan would have a hard time deciding what to do if he knew about your identity, given his lifelong ambitions. Secondly, you deliberately sent Min Rou to reveal your identity, but your intention was not pure. If I had chosen to side with you back then, I would��ve fallen into your trap.��


    ��Exactly.�� Su Liang sneered. ��Though it might not be a strong reason in terms of deception, I believe you have the ability to persuade Mo Yan. Otherwise, you wouldn��t be his top subordinate.��


    ��He Wei is the one,�� Sheng Yue said. ��He��s been loyal to Mo Yan all his life, and Mo Yan is well aware of his selfishness, which was actually promised to him by Mo Yan.��


    ��What did he promise? To help He Wei rule the world before he leaves?�� Su Liang asked.


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��It��s pretty much like that. If it weren��t for you and Gu Ling, Mo Yan��s promise to the He Family wouldn��t be an empty one. With his abilities and influence, he could control the former royal family of Liang Country and do whatever he wanted. To me, you were Mo Yan��s destined nemesis. Bloodline-wise, you are his granddaughter, but in your heart, you are a visitor from another world.��


    Obviously, Sheng Yue understood the difference between soul transmigration and body transmigration and wasn��t hiding that he knew Su Liang was a soul transmigrator.


    ��In your opinion, does Mo Yan still want to help He Wei rule the world now?�� Su Liang asked.


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��To him, it was originally something easy, but things have changed now. His main concern is whether or not he can return to his old world, and everything else is secondary. He Wei is not a fool, but even though the He Family has a deep foundation on Xingluo Ind, the people there are loyal not to him, but to Mo Yan. Without Mo Yan, the ind��s people are no different from ordinary gangs, just highly skilled in martial arts. So even if He Wei knows Mo Yan will betray him, he can only continue to be Mo Yan��s dog rather than giving up waiting for so many years.��


    ��How do you n to exin to Mo Yan about your decision to carry my message back?�� Su Liang asked.


    With a calm expression, Sheng Yue said, ��I��ll just say that I failed several times trying to kidnap Gu Ling but was never caught by you guys. Thest time, you called out to me to meet with Mo Yan. I thought it was time to go back and report, so I temporarily gave up my n. As for my prior disappearance for so long, I was healing my injuries.�� He lifted his right arm, which was missing a hand.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling looked at each other and asked him, ��What do you think?��


    ��Say less, make fewer mistakes. This is good enough.�� Gu Ling said.


    If they let Sheng Yue make up aplicated story, it wouldn��t be difficult, and Su Liang and Gu Ling could do it too. However, Mo Yan knew that as well. A seemingly simple and not so tight story is easier to believe.


    ��If you don��t trust me and don��t want to go with me to Xingluo Ind, you can send someone with me instead, disguised as one of my subordinates,�� Sheng Yue suggested. Unless they captured Gu Ling or Su Liang, they couldn��t openly bring anyone rted to them back to the ind, as they couldn��t exin why they had hostages but gave up on the mission and returned to the ind instead.


    After thinking for a while, Su Liang found that none of the young people around her, except for the old and the children, had families, except for Qiao Jing. However, Qiao Jing was a recognizable enemy to the Xingluo Ind and could be easily exposed. Moreover, Qiao Jing had already started writing letters to Min Rou, engaging in a long-distance rtionship. She also thought about Cheng Yun, but the risk of dropping his wig and exposing his identity made him unsuitable.


    ��There��s no need. We believe in you.�� Su Liang smiled.


    ��Then, can you provide me with some poison to help me in my mission?�� Sheng Yue asked.


    Gu Ling refused, ��No.�� Sheng Yue was immune to all poisons, so he wasn��t afraid of them, but his abilities didn��t require the use of poison either.


    Neither Gu Ling nor Su Liang could ept handing over their poison to someone they didn��t trust, as there was no guarantee he wouldn��t use it to harm someone else.


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��Alright, is it okay if I leave now?�� Saying that, he reached for thest steamed bun on the table that Yan Shiba had left behind.


    Yan Shiba was by the window watching Gu Xiaonuan and avoided looking at Sheng Yue, or he would have definitely cursed ��Scum!�� at him again.


    But Gu Ling and Su Liang didn��t care much about this trivial matter, letting Sheng Yue take the bun if he wanted to.


    ��I��ll take my leave.�� Sheng Yue put the bun in his pocket and turned to leave.


    As soon as he stepped out of the door, three snowballs came flying at him from different directions.


    Yan Shiba��s cough-riddenughter followed, ��Hahahaha! Good job, kids! Cough, cough!��


    ��Bad Uncle, are you leaving?�� Zhengzheng peeked out from behind a nearby tree, a snowball in his hand.


    Sheng Yue��s mouth twitched slightly when he heard ��Bad Uncle��, ��Yes, I have to go.�� He knew Zhengzheng was the young master of the Wan Family.


    Ji Xiaoshu had already started his fierce close-range snowball attack on Sheng Yue, as well as Ying Ye.


    Sheng Yue didn��t dodge, letting the snowballs hit him on the body and head.


    ��Scoundrel, why don��t you dodge?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked angrily, ��Do you think you can settle our grievances like this? You��ve captured Sister Zhen��er before and also captured my Apprentice Brother Jingyun! Today I want to take revenge for them!��


    Sheng Yue looked back, only to see that Gu Ling and Su Liang had already disappeared from the first floor of Yuanming Pavilion, leaving only the interweavingughter and coughs of Yan Shiba.


    ��What do you want?�� Sheng Yue also knew that the cunning-looking little boy in front of him was the young crown prince of Yuanyan Country, who now, like Zhengzheng, was the disciple of Gu Ling and Su Liang, living in Su Mansion.


    ��Let us beat you up!�� Ji Xiaoshu said.


    Zhengzheng whispered to Ji Xiaoshu, ��Be careful of trickery, in case he catches us and runs away, that would be bad.�� Zhengzheng had been a hostage before when Yue Mei captured him.


    ��Anyway, I have to beat him!�� Ji Xiaoshu said, running over in a sh, stomping hard on Sheng Yue twice, and then quickly running away.


    Ying Ye followed suit and stomped twice more.


    Sheng Yue looked at the footprints on his shoes and continued to walk, ��If there��s nothing else, I��ll say goodbye.��


    Yan Shiba yelled from behind, ��Kids, kick him in the crotch! Make him a eunuch!��


    Sheng Yue hesitated for a moment, seeing Zhengzheng holding back Ji Xiaoshu who was about to run over, ��Xiaoshu, don��t make trouble.��


    When in doubt, ask the master�� Ji Xiaoshu then yelled out to Gu Ling, ��Master, can I kick this scoundrel into a eunuch? It won��t affect his ability to help Master and Mistress, right?��


    From the second floor of Yuanming Pavilion, Gu Ling��s cold voice came, ��Wait until you can beat him yourself.��


    Ji Xiaoshu looked at the height difference between him and Sheng Yue and sighed, ��Forget it, you scoundrel, if you dare, wait another ten years for me!��


    Zhengzheng smiled, ��Xiaoshu, we��re still young, but maybe Bad Uncle won��t live that long, so don��t get your hopes up.��


    Sheng Yue, who had just softened his gaze toward Zhengzheng:��


    Yan Shiba burst intoughter, as long as she wasn��t coughing to death, she wouldugh to death. She really loved these clever and mischievous kids in the house!


    The other people, who were focused on building snow houses, just nced this way and continued to be busy.


    Before leaving Su Mansion, Sheng Yue unexpectedly encountered Min Rou, who was visiting. Min Rou was also surprised.


    ��Sister Rou��er,�� Sheng Yue called Min Rou as before.


    Min Rou��s face turned cold, ��I��m not your sister!��


    Sheng Yue nodded slightly, ��Min Rou, I��m going back to the ind. Do you have any messages or items you need me to take back for someone?��


    ��I don��t have any lingering affection for that ghost ce!�� Min Rou held an umbre to block the snow, her fingers clenched tightly.


    Sheng Yue didn��t say anything else and was about to leave when Min Rou spoke again, ��When you see Mo Yan, tell him: those who persist in evil will die by their own hands!��


    ��Alright, I will find a suitable time to pass on the message,�� Sheng Yue replied and left the mansion.


    When Min Rou looked back, Sheng Yue and the two ck-clothed men had already disappeared outside the gate, leaving only an endless expanse.


    Min Rou had known early on that Sheng Yue had willinglye for cooperation, being held in Su Mansion��s dungeon all the time. Su Liang didn��t hide it from her since she was a regr visitor here, even telling her that if she wanted to see Sheng Yue, she could just go.


    But Min Rou had no interest in dealing with Sheng Yue again, and they hadn��t contacted each other during that time. This was their second meeting since parting on Xingluo Ind; the first had been in the dense forest outside Xuanbei City at midnight when the two, who once called each other brother and sister, officially broke apart.


    When Min Rou arrived outside the Yuanming Pavilion, the snow house had already been built taller than Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu.


    Nangong Qian ran over to talk to Min Rou for a moment, telling her to go in and find Su Liang before returning to building the snow house.


    ��Did youe today to deliver another letter to Mister Qiu?�� Su Liang came downstairs with a teasing tone.


    Min Rou took off her cloak and hung it on the rack by the door, turning to Su Liang with a gentle smile, ��Not this time, at least we have to wait for him to reply to thest letter first.��


    Su Liang raised her eyebrows, ��It seems you��re making good progress. Does your grandfather know?��


    Min Rou nodded, ��He does. If I didn��t tell him, he��d be arranging a marriage for me.��


    Qiu Jing was not only handsome, tall, with great martial arts skills, but also a reserved and quiet type, which Min Rou happened to like. They had spent some time together before, though they had hardly talked one-on-one. Qiu Cong had been secretly trying to bring them together, and Min Rou could feel it even back then, but she thought Qiu Jing didn��t like her. Receiving Qiu Jing��s confession letter was a surprise, a thrill, and an excitement that led her to reply quickly, for fear that a misunderstanding might arise in the meantime.


    Min Rou sat down, gazing at the beautiful view outside the window, and couldn��t help but sigh, ��I grew up on Xingluo Ind, and today is the first time I��ve ever seen snow in my life. I want to have a good time ying, but I��m not sure how to do it. I can��t y with my grandfather, uncle or aunt since my cousin has married and I��m the youngest at home. I thought your ce would be lively, so I came.��


    ��Is that all?�� Su Liang was skeptical. If she was just here to have some fun, why would shee specifically looking for her? She wasn��t an outsider.


    Min Rou coughed lightly, touched the teapot, then stood up again, ��I wanted to have a cup of hot tea before going to y, but there��s none, so I won��t drink it.��


    Su Liang seemed to understand, ��Qiu Mu��s reply hasn��t arrived yet. When it does, I��ll send it over to you straight away.��


    Min Rou pursed her lips and smiled, then ran out.


    Su Liang imagined Qiu Jing and Min Rou standing together, and couldn��t help but nod: they made a perfect match, so harmonious that Qiu Cong must have been the first to notice.


    Late, Su Liang and Gu Ling joined the snow house building team outside the Yuanming Pavilion. They were busy until noon, finallypleting the snow house.


    Gu Ling designed the originally nned snow house into a snow castle, even taller than the first floor of the Yuanming Pavilion, and very beautiful.


    Only Yan Shiba, who was physically weak and couldn��t stand the cold wind, was left out of the fun. He sat by the Yuanming Pavilion and watched helplessly.


    As the snow gradually weakened, the children ran wildly, chasing and ying around the castle. They refused to go back and drink hot soup even after being called several times. In the end, Gu Ling had to carry them back one by one. The gluttonous Ying Ye had already run back to drink a bowl of soup beforeing out again when Su Liang called him the first time.


    The children yed so crazily in the morning that they all fell asleep in the afternoon.


    Min Rou was about to leave, and Weng Ran went to see her off. Since Su Liang was busy, Weng Ran said she could teach Min Rou some basic medical skills first, and they needed to arrange a time for their next meeting.


    As they walked out together, they saw Qi Yan bringing someone into the mansion. The neer was covered in snow, and his clothes were too thin for this kind of weather, leaving his face pale from the cold.


    ��This is the courier from Jiaye City,�� Qi Yan said.


    Min Rou��s eyes sparkled, and Weng Ran immediately turned her around, ��It��s still early; let��s go to my ce and read some medical books.��


    ��Alright,�� Min Rou agreed without hesitation.


    Qi Yan had intended to ask the courier if he had a letter for Min Rou, but seeing him shivering with cold, he didn��t ask and led them all back to the Yuanming Pavilion.


    ��We��ve received a letter from Jiaye City,�� Weng Ran announced with a smile as soon as she entered the door.


    Yawning and waiting for someone to send her back to bed, Yan Shiba immediately perked up, ��Xiaoyun, did he write me a letter?��


    Weng Ran was taken aback for a moment. Little cloud brother? Was she talking about Cheng Yun? Why would Cheng Yun write a letter to Miss Yan? Could it be that they�� No, he was a monk not long ago.


    Su Liang and Gu Xiaonuan were already taking a nap together. Gu Ling heard the noise from downstairs and came up, telling the courier not to bother too much, then took the package handed to him, and let Qi Yan take the courier to have a meal.


    Gu Ling opened the tightly wrapped cloth and took out the first letter, handing it to Min Rou, ��Yours.��


    Min Rou epted it, and exchanged smiles with Weng Ran.


    Gu Ling handed the second letter to Weng Ran, ��Help me give this to Nangong Qian.�� It was from Qiu Cong to his granddaughter.


    Also, both Qiao Cong and Old Mu wrote letters to Su Liang. Qiao Jing had a letter for Gu Ling and Su Liang as well. Thest letter was indeed from Cheng Yun, but it was for Su Liang too.


    ��Let me see Cheng Yun��s letter,�� Yan Shiba reached out.


    Gu Ling��s face was expressionless, ��It��s not for you.�� He went upstairs after saying this.


    Yan Shiba waved her fist at Gu Ling��s retreating back.


    Weng Ran didn��t keep Min Rou either. She let her take the letters back, then sent Yan Shiba back first, before giving the letters to Nangong Qian.


    The snow had stopped, and Weng Ran pushed Yan Shiba��s wheelchair, the wheels making a creaking sound as they rolled on the ground.


    ��Sister Ran, have you ever seen Cheng Yun?�� Yan Shiba asked Weng Ran.


    ��I have. He was still around when I arrived.�� Weng Ran answered.


    ��Don��t you think he��s the most good-looking monk in the world?�� Yan Shiba asked.


    Weng Ran smiled lightly, ��Maybe before, but now Cheng Yun has returned to secr life.��


    Yan Shiba froze, ��Secrized? When? Why didn��t anyone tell me about such an important matter?��


    ��It only happened recently. You just came back yesterday, so you didn��t know,�� Weng Ran exined.


    ��That��s great! I��ve turned over a new leaf, and Little Yun Brother has returned to secr life. Now he can��t reject me anymore, haha!�� Yan Shiba was overjoyed.


    Weng Ran had a weird expression on her face. She had heard of Yan Shiba��s reputation before, and she was surprised that a once-notorious female devil would have a crush on a former little monk, and was still thinking about him now. It was amazing.


    ��Sister Ran, I��m sure our Liang Mei Mei will find a way to deal with the birthmark on your face!�� Yan Shiba quite liked the cheerful and straightforward Weng Ran.


    Weng Ran pushed Yan Shiba into the courtyard, ��I was born with it. I don��t think it��s ugly, nor do I feel ufortable. Nuannuan said it��s like a flower on my face.��


    Yan Shiba turned her head to look at Weng Ran��s smiling face and nodded, ��It��s beautiful. When your sister recovers, I��ll look after you in the future!��


    Weng Ran smiled lightly, ��Thank you, Sister Yan Shiba. At that time, I��ll need to learn a few stunts from you.��


    ��No problem, no problem.�� Yan Shiba nodded and was carried by Weng Ran into her room.


    When Weng Ran finished tucking Yan Shiba in, she saw Yan Shiba smiling with her eyes closed, holding Weng Ran��s neck, ��I haven��t seen Little Yun Brother in such a long time!��


    Weng Ran, not used to the sudden intimacy, coughed lightly and removed Yan Shiba��s hand from her neck to put it under the nket.


    Weng Ran left to deliver the letter to Nangong Qian, telling Yan Shiba she would be back soon, and if Yan Shiba needed anything, she could call for her, as she was in the next room.


    Yuanming Pavilion.


    Gu Ling returned to his room, took off his coat, went to the bedside, and saw that Su Liang had woken up.


    After reading Old Mu and Qiao Cong��s letters, everything was fine in Jiaye City. They mainly expressed their longing for the children and wished they could return immediately. Qiao Jing��s letter was about recent arrangements.


    Cheng Yun��s letter was a straightforward ount of his experiences during this journey, intended to share with Su Liang.


    After reading the letter, Su Liang and Gu Ling decided to take a nap together. The weather was perfect for sleeping.


    After lying down, Gu Ling asked Su Liang, ��Yan Shiba has always been thinking about Cheng Yun. Do you think it��s possible for them?��


    Su Liang shook her head slightly, ��If you ask me, no. It��s not because of their dark past or anything, especially since Cheng Yun has returned to secr life now. But from the beginning, I just felt that they weren��tpatible at all, and it was solely Yan Shiba��s wishful thinking.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��I feel the same. Do something about Yan Shiba, so she won��t act like she��s going to devour Cheng Yun all the time and corrupt the kids. Also, keep her away from Nuannuan. I strongly disapprove of Nuannuan having her as a godmother. It��s too frightening.��

 Chapter 455: 455. New drug developed

    Chapter 455: 455. New drug developed<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The children got up from their nap, tidied up, and were sent to Lin Mansion by Gu Ling to attend their lessons. Ying Ye also went along with them. He had the mentality of a child and although he loved to y, he was also very serious about studying and writing.


    During the break, Gu Ling yed with the two children from the Lin Family, who were also his disciples. Although he didn��t smile much, the children all liked him very much.


    After the lesson, the children ran into the courtyard like little birds let out of their cage and began to y.


    Lin Shuzhi looked on with a smile, ��Having children in the house makes it lively. Next time, bring Nuannuan over.��


    Gu Ling��s expression remained indifferent, ��If I bring her, Master will have no heart to teach.��<div>


    Lin Shuzhi cleared his throat, ��That wouldn��t happen.�� But actually,st time Gu Ling brought Gu Xiaonuan to Lin��s house, Lin Shuzhi held her for a long time. He studied, and Gu Xiaonuan also learned along with him. It was indeed lively, but Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu couldn��t concentrate, and both of them made two mistakes during the dictation test after ss.


    ��Then next time, I��lle over instead.�� Lin Shuzhi chuckled.


    Gu Ling picked up Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu��s hats from the table and went out to call them over.


    ��Master, let��s go climb the mountain! Will the snow on the mountain be even more beautiful?�� Ji Xiaoshu ran over, his little face flushed.


    ��Go find your dad.�� Gu Ling put a hat on him, pulled it down, and covered his eyes.


    Ji Xiaoshu didn��t bother adjusting the hat and waved his little hands around, pretending to be blind. ��Oh my, I can��t see! What should I do? Senior brother, Uncle Xiaoye, where are you?��


    Lin Shuzhi couldn��t help butugh. This child really didn��t seem like someone born in the Royal Family. He was naughty but very likable.


    Gu Ling helped Zhengzheng put on his hat, then led him away without caring about the drama-loving Ji Xiaoshu.


    Ying Yeughed and carried Ji Xiaoshu on his back, ��Let��s go, let��s go! Goodbye, Uncle Lin!��


    Lin Shuzhi waved to Ying Ye with a smile.


    Ji Xiaoshu adjusted his hat andy on Ying Ye��s back, asionally reaching out to grab the branches of the trees they passed. Some of the lower branches were caught by Ji Xiaoshu and then let go, causing the branch to spring back and scatter the umted snow on it.


    Seeing that Gu Ling was about to walk under a tree, Ji Xiaoshu whispered in Ying Ye��s ear, ��Uncle Xiaoye, when we get closer, quickly run over there, kick that tree, and then run away immediately!��<div>


    Ying Ye understood the intent and smirked before rushing forward with Ji Xiaoshu in his arms.


    At this moment, Gu Ling and Zhengzheng had already reached the tree and were about to get close to the trunk.


    Hearing the footsteps behind him, Gu Ling didn��t look back. Instead, he pushed the tree and then picked up Zhengzheng, running out of the tree��s range.


    The prankster Ji Xiaoshu, who originally intended to y a trick on Gu Ling and Zhengzheng, didn��t expect that Gu Ling would beat him to it. By the time he realized something was wrong and reminded Ying Ye to run quickly, it was toote for Ying Ye to stop. He lifted his leg and kicked the tree trunk.


    As a result, Ji Xiaoshu and Ying Ye were both hit by a double attack of falling snow from the tree.


    Ying Ye was overjoyed, while Ji Xiaoshu was dumbfounded�� When they caught up with Gu Ling and Zhengzheng, they heard Zhengzheng saying, ��Xiaoshu, Master said you love snow so much that you must want to experience the feeling of snow falling on you from a tree. He was indeed right.��


    Since the prank didn��t seed, Ji Xiaoshu couldn��t reveal that he��d originally intended to y a trick on Gu Ling and Zhengzheng. But Ying Ye ��betrayed�� him.


    Gu Ling was not surprised, and Zhengzheng burst intoughter.


    ��Let��s ask my dad to take us mountain climbing tomorrow!�� Ji Xiaoshu still wanted to go mountain climbing.


    Zhengzheng nodded, ��My dad will go too!��


    ��My dad���� Ying Ye scratched his head, ��I don��t have a dad, but Xiaoliang will go with me!��


    ��Master said he won��t go, so we won��t bring him!�� Ji Xiaoshu said, ��I��ll go ask my mom. She��ll definitely want to go!��<div>


    At this moment, Su Liang was feeding Yan Shiba medicine.


    ��You little devil, why didn��t you tell me that little brother Yun renounced the monkhood?�� Yan Shibained lightly.


    Su Liang replied calmly, ��You only arrived yesterday. I didn��t have a chance to mention it.��


    ��So, tell me now, what exactly happened?�� Yan Shiba said.


    Su Liang briefly described the incident.


    ��That Pu Cheng is really a bigger scumbag than Sheng Yue!�� Yan Shiba cursed angrily, ��Poor little Yun has such a terrible father. Luckily, he has nothing to do with those scumbags now!�� Heughed, ��From now on, little Yun is mine! Haha!��


    Su Liang shook her head slightly, ��Please don��t celebrate too soon.��


    ��What, do you still oppose us being together even now?�� Yan Shiba pinched Su Liang��s face.


    Su Liang snorted softly, ��Don��t look at me as if I��m the elder trying to break you two up. If you both like each other, of course I won��t oppose it, but so far, it��s just unrequited love on your part. I see Cheng Yun as a younger brother, but he insists on being my older brother since he��s older than me, and now he��s my daughter��s uncle. I��m just stating that if you want me to help you two get together, it��s impossible. If you try to force Cheng Yun, I��ll definitely stand on his side.��


    Yan Shiba rolled his eyes, ��What if Cheng Yun likes me?��


    ��You said ��what if,�� but the possibility is too small, small enough to be negligible.�� Su Liang said, ��Also, don��t go around saying that Cheng Yun is your man. This is tarnishing Cheng Yun��s reputation. If he has other marriage prospects, don��t ruin it for him.��


    Yan Shiba looked speechless, ��Which side are you on, brat?��<div>


    ��The side of reason.�� Su Liang said, ��If you recover from your injury, or if you want to find Cheng Yun even when you��re injured, I won��t stop you. But since he��s not home now, just calm down.��


    ��If I get better, I��ll definitely go find him!�� Yan Shiba said, followed by a coughing fit.


    After he had taken the medicine, Su Liang stood up, ��Since you��re not asking to go right now, it seems you still value your life. Focus on healing and stop thinking so much.��


    As Su Liang was about to leave, Yan Shiba stopped her and asked, ��Tell me the truth, do you still think Cheng Yun and I are not suitable even now?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��He deserves better.��


    Yan Shiba didn��t get angry. Instead, he held his chest and spoke softly, ��I actually thought you were the most important and only family I had in this world����


    ��Oh, so my daughter is not important to you then.�� Su Liang chuckled, ��In any case, my husband has asked you to stay away from my daughter.��


    Yan Shiba got furious, ��No! Way!��


    Su Liang smiled and left the room. She would never admit to being cold-hearted towards Yan Shiba; just now she had personally fed him medicine. But some things needed to be made clear. Yan Shiba needed to know the rules of this family and stop carrying on his bad habits from the past; it was essential.


    When the room quieted down, Yan Shiba sighed heavily, ��What if he might�� like me����


    Ji Xiaoshu returned home and asked Su Liang if she wanted to go mountain climbing with him the next day.


    Su Liang said that it was a bit dangerous to climb at this time, but Ji Xiaoshu replied that both his father and Zhengzheng��s father were going.<div>


    ��Oh, then you guys go ahead and be careful.�� Su Liang said it was okay.


    ��Are you really not going, Mom?�� Ji Xiaoshu shook Su Liang��s hand.


    Su Liang smiled, ��I have something to do tomorrow, I won��t go.�� It was obvious that Gu Ling had refused, otherwise Ji Xiaoshu wouldn��t havee to find Ji Yuebai to apany him.


    ��What are you doing tomorrow, Mom?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    Su Liang nced at Gu Ling not far away, ��Apanying your master.��


    Ji Xiaoshuined again, ��Just spoil him already!�� And then he ran out to check the snow house.


    Ji Yuebai and Lu Yu dly agreed to take the children mountain climbing the next day and settled on a time. Since Gu Ling would not go, Qi Yan was arranged to apany Ying Ye to prevent any idents.


    That night, before going to bed, Su Liang and Gu Ling mentioned Sheng Yue again.


    ��As I looked at Yan Shiba today, I thought of Nian Ruxue. Sheng Yue is capable of changing people��s looks to the point of them being indistinguishable from the real ones, could he possibly make two people impersonate us?�� Su Liang said.


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��It��s possible.�� But for now, they hadn��t found any indication that Sheng Yue had the need to do so. Although he could alter their looks, he couldn��t change their behavior and mannerisms.


    ��After the New Year, we��ll have to go south and get ready to meet Mo Yan.�� Su Liang sighed lightly, ��I��m a little curious how he would react if he finds out I��m his granddaughter.��


    ��We��ll talk about it then.�� Gu Ling leaned down and gently kissed Su Liang, ��Today is the first snow, worth celebrating.�� The hint was quite strong.<div>


    Su Liangughed, ��In the snow?��


    ��Then you have to hold me tight, or you��ll be cold.�� Gu Ling whispered in Su Liang��s ear, seeing her ears turn red.


    The weather cleared up, and the snow castle by theke in Su Mansion sparkled with a crystal-clear glow in the sunlight.


    Zhengzheng, Ji Xiaoshu, and Ying Ye all went climbing, and the mansion was much quieter today.


    The messenger from Jiaye City who arrived yesterday set off early this morning. Min Rou��s reply letter for Qiao Jing was delivered before dark yesterday, and Su Liang also wrote back to their masters, Qiao Jing and Cheng Yun, telling them about the situation at home and their ns with Sheng Yue.


    In the letter to Cheng Yun, Su Liang mentioned Yan Shiba��s return.


    By the time Yan Shiba remembered to write a letter to Cheng Yun, the courier had already been gone for an hour.


    In the afternoon, Su Liang and Gu Ling took Gu Xiaonuan to the Imperial Pce to see Duanmu Chen��s two children.


    Duanmu Chen was very happy to see them, and he had been paying close attention to the matter of Sheng Yue. Except for the matter rted to the crossing, he knew almost everything.


    ��So you guys are going to go south after the New Year and fight Mo Yan?�� Duanmu Chen held Gu Xiaonuan, gently swinging her little hand. There were also a pile of precious toys on the table next to them, all prepared for Gu Xiaonuan.


    ��Whether we��ll fight or not depends on the situation.�� Su Liang held Duanmu Chen and Xing Yuyan��s son in her arms, the little guy looked very delicate and was babbling unintelligibly.


    ��I hope it will end soon.�� Duanmu Chen sighed, ��When you guys leave the capital together, you can let Nuannuan stay in the pce with Zhen��er by my queen mother��s side. My queen mother really likes Nuannuan.��


    ��No need, if we are going together, we will take the child with us.�� Su Liang said, ��If we leave her here, someone will definitely keep an eye on her.��


    Gu Ling and Duanmu Zhen were staring at each other with big and small eyes. Duanmu Chenughed when he saw it, ��I��ve noticed recently that Zhen��er really looks a bit like Gu Ling in her eyebrows and eyes.�� She was Situ Yao��s child, and Situ Yao was Gu Ling��s cousin.


    After leaving the pce, the family of three went to Marquis Zhong Xin��s mansion to visit Old Lady Xing and Xing Ji.


    Old Lady Xing now spent her days ying with her grandson, and with Su Liang��s adjustments, she looked much younger than before. As soon as she saw Gu Xiaonuan, she called out affectionately, even Xing Ji couldn��t snatch her.


    After leaving Xing Mansion in the afternoon, they went to Lian Mansion.


    Ying Ying is now Lin��s family��s treasure, and Lin��s mother spends all day circling around her. Ying Ying was not used to it at first but quickly epted it. The maternal love she had never experienced was fulfilled in Lin��s mother, and the two got along as if they were a real mother and daughter.


    This directly led to Lian Shun��s loss of favor on both sides. When he went to his mother alone, he asked her to take care of Ying Ying and leave everything to him, but he was beaten by Lian��s mother, ��Xiaoying is pregnant and you still want to mess around? Go y chess with your dad!��


    Ying Ying was very happy to see Su Liange to see her.


    Su Liang took Ying Ying��s pulse and said the baby was doing well, so she should rx, eat well, and rest well.


    Ying Ying asked about Ying Ye, and Su Liang said he went climbing, ��As for the medicine, let��s improve it a bit after the New Year. Now he wants to have fun, so let him have fun, if he gets cured after the New Year, he��ll suddenly be an adult.��


    Ying Ying nodded repeatedly, ��That��s the best.��


    ��Ying Xiaoying, whatever you want to y, we��ll y with the child after it is born.�� Lian Shun said. He knew that Ying Ying hadn��t had a normal childhood either.


    ��I want to hit you.�� Ying Ying said casually.


    Lian Shun raised his hand and pped himself, ��I��ll do it for you.�� Then he changed to the other side and hit again, ��This is for the baby.��


    Gu Ling looked at Lian Shun as if he was an idiot, but Lian Shun was very calm, ��You don��t understand, hitting is showing affection while scolding is caring. Su Xiaoliang has never hit you, has she?��


    Gu Ling didn��t respond, but said to Ying Ying, ��You should let your child be my apprentice as well.��


    Ying Ying��s eyes lit up, ��Of course, I wouldn��t have it any other way.��


    ��I��m afraid the child will be stupid following Lian Ershan.�� Gu Ling relentlessly teased.


    Lian Shun��s smile froze, and he rolled up his sleeves, ��Gu Xiaoling,e on, let��s go outside and fight!��


    Gu Xiaonuan pped her little hands, ��Fight!��


    So, Su Liang with Ying Ying and Lian Shan holding Gu Xiaonuan, they all went to the garden to watch Lian Shun and Gu Ling�� have a running race. Because Lian Shun definitely couldn��t win a fight.


    It was agreed that they couldn��t use lightness skills, they would start from the same ce, run ap around theke, and whoever came back first would win.


    ��What will happen if you win?�� Lian Shan asked.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Nothing. Just to satisfy the childishpetitiveness of men.��


    Lian Shun couldn��t help butugh, ��Is Nuannuan��s father also childish?��


    Su Liang replied, ��Number one in the world.��


    Soon, they started running. Not far into the race, Lian Shun threw snowballs at Gu Ling, who counterattacked while continuing to run.


    Seeing this, Lian Shan nodded slightly, ��Indeed childish, Brother Pei is not like that.��


    At this time, Yuan Pei came over, smiled at Gu Xiaonuan, and looked at the two people who had already run to the other side of theke, ��I thought it was going to be a martial artspetition. If I had known it was just a running race, I could have participated too.��


    Lian Shan: ��


    In the end, Gu Ling won of course. The two ran and fought a snowball battle, Lian Shun losing very thoroughly.


    Su Liang wiped the snow from Gu Ling��s face, and Lian Shun immediately put his face in front of Ying Ying, ��I want it too.��


    Ying Ying pped him aside, ��What do you want for losing?��


    Declining the offer to have dinner at the Lian Mansion, Gu Ling and Su Liang took their children back home when the sky was getting dark.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu both returned to their own homes, not staying at Su Mansion tonight, and Ying Ye also went to King Yin��s Mansion.


    A few dayster, it snowed again, and the footsteps of the New Year were getting closer.


    On that day, Su Liang specifically went to visit the elderly, children, and Ying Ying, and then ��closed the door�� with her two masters, Weng Ming and Qi Bai. Of course, everyone saw her every day, but she was always busy except for eating and sleeping. Ji Xiaoshu endured not looking for Su Liang.


    Because the three masters and disciples �C to be precise, four people, including Gu Ling, who mainly assisted in making medicine �C were researching a new drug at a crucial time.


    The cause was that Su Liang had always wanted to make a drug simr to the truth serum of her previous life after capturing enemies. Interrogating anyone would be much more convenient, and there would be no need to guess anymore.


    Old Bai knew about this matter, and Weng Ming also thought it was worth a try. After two high-level experts in medicine, a pharmacist and a poisoner, met, they had actually been secretlypeting. In Su Liang��s words, men��spetitiveness, plus the ��I am Su Liang��s master��petitiveness unique to Su Mansion.


    So after basically deciding how to treat Ying Ye, they mainly researched the truth-telling drug that Su Liang mentioned. The two experienced, knowledgeable masters really came up with many good ideas.


    Finally, one day after being busy all night, Su Liang and her two masters came out of the underground secret room. Weng Ming yawned, Old Bai rarely showed excitement, and Su Liang walked behind them with a medicine bottle in her hand.


    ��Master, you should rest soon.�� Su Liang said.


    Old Bai said he was hungry, and Weng Ming��s stomach also growled because they hadn��t eaten dinner.


    Gu Ling, who had stayed upstairs to take care of the children, heard the noise and came downstairs, saying that there werete-night snacks on the stove and asking them to wait for a moment.


    Soon, Gu Ling brought thete-night snacks, and the two old men ate quickly. Su Liang was not very hungry and showed Gu Ling the medicine.


    ��Have you tried it yet?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Not yet, nning to let Nangong Lin try tomorrow.�� She said regretfully, ��It��s a pity. If it had been made earlier, we could have given it to Sheng Yue first. I believe he still has secrets.��

 Chapter 456: 456. New Year’s Eve

    Chapter 456: 456. New Year��s Eve<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Early in the morning, Gu Ling brought the truth-telling drug he had madest night to the dungeon.


    Nangong Lin and Nian Ruxue were still asleep, and the dungeon was very quiet.


    Gu Ling walked to Nangong Lin��s side, kicked him, and he woke up abruptly. The chains on his body made a crisp collision sound. Looking up, he stared at Gu Ling with wide eyes, ��What�� what are you doing here?��


    Gu Ling bent down and pinched Nangong Lin��s chin, ��Got some good medicine for Master to try.��


    Nangong Lin��s face stiffened, and the medicine had already entered his mouth. He tried hard to spit it out, but Gu Ling forcibly closed his mouth. The pill quickly melted in his mouth.<div>


    Previously, Su Liang and Gu Ling tested the medicines in the Thousand-Poison Form on Nangong Lin, including some torturous poisons. Although there were matching antidotes, the process was painful enough.


    However, this time, Nangong Lin was very resistant, but he didn��t feel much pain.


    ��How does it feel?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Nangong Lin snorted coldly without speaking. He only felt a bit of a stabbing pain in his head, but it was still within the bearable range.


    After a while, Nangong Lin felt a little dizzy, and his eyes became blurred. He thought he had been fed something simr to sedatives, and as long as it didn��t hurt, it was fine��


    When Nangong Lin��s gaze fell on Gu Ling again, he muttered, ��Ling��er����


    Gu Ling felt that the drug was taking effect, so he asked Nangong Lin, ��How did my father die?��


    Nangong Lin muttered, ��It was me�� I instigated him to rebel�� and then informed Emperor Qian����


    ��Do you love my mother?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Nangong Lin shook his head slightly, ��I hate her�� I hate that she didn��t choose me����


    ��What else are you hiding from me?�� Gu Ling asked again.


    Nangong Lin��s head tilted slightly as if in thought, ��There��s one thing �� Yue Mei said that Mo Yan has a powerful magic treasure����<div>


    ��Anything else?�� Gu Ling asked.


    ��Nothing else.�� Nangong Lin shook his head slightly. As he shook, his body began to tremble violently, and his eyes rolled up.


    Gu Ling��s eyes narrowed, and he grabbed Nangong Lin��s pulse, which was beating very fast.


    Immediately after, Nangong Lin spat out blood, stiffened, stopped breathing, and fell to the ground.


    Gu Ling reached out to check his breath and found that he was dead.


    At this time, Nian Ruxue had already woken up and had been silently watching themotion. She couldn��t help but scream and shrank into the corner when she saw Nangong Lin was poisoned to death. She was not sad for Nangong Lin because she didn��t know him before. She suddenly realized that with Yue Mei dead, Sheng Yue gone, and Nangong Lin also dead now, she was the only one left in the dungeon. Any poisonous drug that cameter would be targeted at her��


    Gu Ling directly unlocked Nangong Lin��s chains, dragged him out, and informed Su Liang to take a look at Nangong Lin��s cause of death to save Qi Yan from having to clean upter.


    After Gu Ling dragged the corpse out, the dungeon became quiet again. Nian Ruxue looked around, and it wasn��t cold, but she was shivering from fear. Suddenly, she cried out, ��Gu Ling�� Gu Ling, let me out!��


    Of course, there would be no response. Nian Ruxue��s cries echoed in the dungeon, and she began to confess her past wrongs to the air, more devout than ever��


    Gu Ling returned to Yuanming Pavilion after washing up in the kitchen, and saw Zheng Zheng holding a small bowl, feeding Gu Xiaonuan someplementary food, while Ji Xiaoshu was leaning against Su Liang, chatting. Weng Ming and Lao Bai hadn��t woken up yet, as they were too tired and went to bedtest night.


    Gu Xiaonuan called out sweetly when she saw Gu Ling walk in, ��Daddy.��


    Gu Ling bent down and kissed Gu Xiaonuan��s forehead, then sat next to Su Liang. He took Ji Xiaoshu, who was leaning against Su Liang, into his arms.<div>


    Ji Xiaoshu sat on Gu Ling��sp and grinned, ��Master, you just wanted to hold me!��


    ��How is it?�� Su Liang asked, ��How��s the drug effect?��


    Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes lit up, ��Right, Master! Didn��t you go to test the truth-telling drug on that baddie? How did it go?��


    Zhengzheng looked at Gu Ling curiously as well.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��The drug works well. After taking it, the user will quickly confess everything they know without being able to lie.��


    ��Wow! That��s amazing!�� Ji Xiaoshu eximed, ��My Master��s wife is too awesome, right?��


    However, Su Liang sensed from Gu Ling��s tone that there was more to say, so he asked, ��Are there any side effects?��


    ��Even if there are side effects, it��s fine since it��s for the bad guys.�� Ji Xiaoshu said.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��There are some.��


    ��What kind of side effects?�� Su Liang urged Gu Ling to stop being mysterious.


    ��It��s a bit poisonous.�� Gu Ling said, ��Nangong Lin is dead.��


    Su Liang looked stunned.<div>


    Ji Xiaoshu blinked, ��Sending the bad guy to see the Yama King early can also be considered a good deed.��


    ��He��s actually dead?�� Su Liang stood up, ��I��m going to have a look.�� The final drug form had been decided by Weng Ming and Old White. Su Liang thought it was a little poisonous at the time, but he didn��t expect it to be so toxic��


    Ji Xiaoshu also wanted to go, but he was thrown back at the door by Gu Ling, who asked Zhengzheng to look after him.


    ��Xiaoshu, don��t make a fuss. What��s so good about seeing the dead bad guy?�� Zhengzheng put down his bowl and grabbed Ji Xiaoshu.


    ��Is master afraid of scaring me? I��m not afraid.�� Ji Xiaoshu shook his head.


    ��Kids who see that kind of thing will have nightmares.�� Zhengzheng said seriously.


    ��Alright.�� Ji Xiaoshu nodded as Zhengzheng let go of him, and slipped away immediately.


    Zhengzheng touched his forehead, being a big brother was really not easy!


    At this time, Su Liang had already seen Nangong Lin, who was thrown under a big tree by Gu Ling. His face was blue and purple, and his eyes were still open. It was apparent that he wasn��t frightened before death, probably because the truth-telling drug still controlled his mind.


    ��Master��s medication is indeed bold.�� Su Liang said as he examined, ��Some are usually not used together.�� Especially Old White, as the Poison King, he liked to use some poisonous ingredients.


    Su Liang confirmed that Nangong Lin��s cause of death was a sudden cardiac arrest, which was caused by the overstimtion of the drug.


    Ji Xiaoshu, who had secretlye over, heard Gu Ling say that he would get a hundred words written as punishment if he took another step forward. He immediately turned around and ran away, muttering as he ran, ��Why can master always punish me?��<div>


    So, when Gu Ling and Su Liang returned to Yuanming Pavilion, Ji Xiaoshu asked, ��Master��s wife, can we refuse if master gives us unreasonable punishments? I think there should be at least a supervision mechanism. There shouldn��t be tyranny where master��s words are final!��


    Su Liangughed when she heard it, ��Xiaoshu makes a lot of sense.�� He already had a democratic mindset.


    ��Besides, master is teaching us martial arts, why should we be punished by writing? Eldest Brother, am I right?�� Ji Xiaoshu pulled Zhengzheng as an ally.


    Zhengzheng pretended not to hear.


    ��You��re right.�� Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��As punishment for disobedience today, you��ll have to run threeps.��


    Ji Xiaoshu stared nkly, ��What if I don��t agree? Does Master��s wife think it��s reasonable?��


    Su Liang smiled, rubbed Ji Xiaoshu��s head, ��Threeps should be fine, and if you keep arguing, your master may increase it to ten.��


    Ji Xiaoshu sighed, ��Master��s wife is always on master��s side, I��m going to find my father to supervise.��


    It happened that Ji Yuebai came to visit his son that day. After hearing Ji Xiaoshu��s ount, he immediately said that his idea was very good, but also believed that Gu Ling��s punishment was appropriate: children can be curious, but it��s wrong to run off and see a corpse.


    Ji Xiaoshu, who had not even seen the corpse, could only grudgingly ept the punishment and ran his threeps. Of course, the warm-hearted eldest brother Zhengzheng volunteered to apany him.


    After studying the cause of Nangong Lin��s death, Old White felt it was not a big deal. He deserved to die anyway, and dying so easily was letting him off lightly. Besides, the effect of the truth-telling drug was achieved before his death.


    However, Weng Ming felt that this was not eptable. If the truth-telling drug would cause someone to die so quickly, it would be a failure, because its own purpose might be affected. What if it took a long time to interrogate someone? What if the person needed to stay alive?<div>


    ��It��s already a sess, it just needs some more improvement,�� Su Liang said.


    So, based on the original recipe, they nned to find a way to adjust it. They had previously taken some of Sheng Yue��s blood, but it hadn��t been used yet. Weng Ming suggested adding it to the mix, and Lao Bai agreed.


    As such, time flew by and the end of the twelfth lunar month arrived.


    The spring couplets in the household were written by the elderly and children together. Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng also wrote couplets for their own homes, which they thought of themselves.


    Gu Ling taught the children how to cut paper for window decorations, and Ji Xiaoshu couldn��t help but praise, ��Master has such nimble fingers!��


    That day, they steamed flower buns at home, and the children made the shapes they liked. Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu made a small rabbit-shaped bun for Gu Xiaonuan. They thought it was quite good until they saw the other ��little rabbit�� Gu Ling casually made, which was delicate and cute,pletely outssing theirs.


    ��Master��s rabbit is too dull, not as lively as ours,�� Ji Xiaoshuforted Zhengzheng.


    But when the steamed flower buns were ready, Gu Ling��s little rabbit looked lifelike, plump and white, while Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu��s rabbit was also chubby, chubby to the point their stomachs exploded��


    ��What if sister likes ours better?�� Ji Xiaoshu insisted theirs was still cute.


    When the two ��little rabbits�� appeared in front of Gu Xiaonuan, she made the aesthetically correct choice without hesitation.


    So, Ji Xiaoshu bit off the exploded rabbit��s head in one bite, and asked soulfully, ��How can I be as nimble as Master?��


    Su Liang gave him an answer, ��Your hands are too small, they just need to grow a bit.��


    Gu Ling continued, ��Listen to your master.��


    Ji Xiaoshu was instantly happy, ��Haha! I��ve always been very obedient, haven��t I, Master?��


    Gu Ling gave him a look, letting him understand on his own.


    When the two children brought the flower buns they made by hand back to their homes, Ji Yuebai was moved, saying he would worship them; Wan Hui and Lu Yu were also delighted, feeling that the children had grown up.


    Another New Year��s Eve.


    After finishing their New Year��s Eve dinner in the lively Su Mansion, Gu Ling personally sent Ji Xiaoshu back to the Yin King Mansion.


    ��Master, prepare a big red envelope for me, I��ming to pay my respects tomorrow!�� Ji Xiaoshu waved goodbye to Gu Ling, ��Big Brother also has to give me a red envelope!��


    Zhengzheng, lying on Gu Ling��s back, nodded with a smile, ��No problem!��


    ��Xiaogu, after sending Zhengzheng and little sweetie home, would youe back here and have a few drinks together?�� Ji Yuebai enthusiastically invited him.


    Ji Xiaoshu shook his head, ��Dad, that��s just nonsense. Master must be eager to go back to be with his wife for the New Year��s Eve. Who wants to drink with you?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��I��ll take my leave.��


    After sending Zhengzheng home, Gu Ling quickly returned to Su Mansion.


    Yuanming Pavilion had quieted down, Ying Ye had been taken to Lian Mansion by Lian Shun to spend the New Year two days earlier.


    The snow castle by theke had been decorated with big red ��fortune�� characters, hung with strings of rednterns, and lit up, looking dreamy.


    As Gu Ling went upstairs, the room was warm, and Gu Xiaonuan was still awake, rolling and ying on the bed. Su Liang sat by the bed, watching her to make sure she didn��t fall off.


    ��Didn��t Xiaoshu��s dad invite you for a few drinks?�� Su Liang asked with a smile.


    Gu Ling walked over, took off his coat, and hugged Su Liang as they sat down, ��He did, but I didn��t want any.��


    Gu Xiaonuan crawled over, and Gu Ling held her in his arms, ��Nuannuan, do you want to hear a story?��


    Gu Xiaonuan nodded her little head, pping her hands and saying, ��Story!��


    Gu Ling leaned on the bed holding his daughter, looking at Su Liang and said, ��Tell us a story.��


    When Su Liang looked at the two simr faces, she felt an overwhelming sense of happiness in her heart. Happiness must be something like this.


    After thinking for a moment, Su Liang realized that she had already told Gu Ling all the interesting stories from her previous life that she could remember. ��Great God, why don��t you tell us a story instead?��


    As Gu Ling held his daughter in one arm and Su Liang in the other, he thought for a moment and said, ��What if you hadn��te to this world and I had crossed over to yours? What would our meeting be like?��


    Su Liang became interested upon hearing this, ��Maybe, Great God, you would have been mistaken for an actor in a costume drama who ran out without changing their clothes.��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I would soon be discovered as having no identity, and I would have no money.��


    ��And you would be too eye-catching. People would take photos and videos of you and post them online. It would actually be very dangerous. Even Superman has to live low-key and hide his identity on Earth for fear of being treated as an alien,�� said Su Liang.


    ��I need someone to protect me,�� Gu Ling said, ��that would be you.��


    ��I couldn��t give you a fake identity either. The only option would be to hide you at home and not let you go out,�� Su Liangughed.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��That��s fine. This way, I can make you breakfast every day, send you to work, and stay at home reading, surfing the inte, and ying games. When youe back, we can eat dinner and sleep together. Howfortable.��


    Su Liang imagined it and shook her head slightly, ��It is better for me toe to this side. It��s more liberating.�� Highly developed technology and a legal society with high transparency mean that discovering a transmigrator would result in them being 100% taken away for research, and possibly even dissected. Even if it were more public on this side, they could still be treated as an alien and burned to death, but at least they could hide.


    Gu Ling was a very romantic person. He always had some whimsical ideas in his mind, which Su Liang found interesting.


    The couple chatted about their wild ideas. Even after being together for a long time, there were always endless things to talk about.


    Gu Xiaonuan couldn��t understand what her parents were saying, and her little head nodded off to sleep soon enough.


    By midnight, the wind outside was howling, and it seemed that it had started snowing again.


    ��New Year��s Eve snow is a good omen,�� Su Liang said and yawned.


    ��Let��s sleep,�� Gu Ling said, holding and lying down with Su Liang, gently patting her back.


    ��It��s a pity that Cheng Yun and master couldn��te back for the Lunar New Year�� Sheng Yue must have almost returned to Xingluo Ind by now���� Su Liang sleepily thought and drifted into dreand.


    Gu Ling softly kissed Su Liang��s smooth forehead, secretly vowing in his heart: the next time the Lunar New Year came around, Su Liang would be worry-free. Then, they could bring their child back to the Su family vige and tell them about the interesting things they once experienced together��


    Xingluo Ind.


    Being secluded from the world and without seasons, even the concept of celebrating the New Year could hardly be deemed amusing here.


    Sheng Yue returned to Xingluo Ind on New Year��s Eve. His ship had already been spotted before he even got close, and people quickly assembled on the shore, adopting defensive postures.


    Obviously, this was because of the earlier raid on Xingluo Ind by Gu Ling and Qiao Jing that had instilled a sense of vignce in the inders.


    A subordinate of Sheng Yue shouted to the people on the shore, ��It��s Master Sheng who has returned!��


    As the ship docked, no one came forward to wee Sheng Yue. The guards on the shore told him that he would only be allowed to go ashore after they received instructions from the Ind Master. They asked for his understanding.


    Sheng Yue understoodpletely. He had been away for too long, and He Wei would undoubtedly be spreading rumors of his possible death or betrayal.


    However, Sheng Yue was not worried about beingbeled as a traitor outright. Xingluo Ind was in a dire situation, and they needed him.


    As expected, He Wei didn��t take long to personally wee Sheng Yue with a group of people.


    As Sheng Yue stepped ashore, He Wei looked at thepletely unfamiliar subordinates behind him and asked coldly, ��Who are these people? Where are the elders you took with you?��


    Sheng Yue��s expression was calm, ��I will exin this matter to my Master.��


    He Wei snorted coldly, ��You better have a clear exnation for where you��ve been all this time!��

 Chapter 457: 457. Enemies and Opportunities

    Chapter 457: 457. Enemies and Opportunities<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    After this year��s ��proactive assault��, the biggest change on Starfall Ind was that there were fewer people.


    Previously, the ind was full of elderly people who were all top-notch masters, making up the main force on Starfall Ind. However, those main forces, who followed He Wei to the capital city of Qian Country, were all wiped out, leaving only He Wei alive. Later, the old men who followed Sheng Yue to capture Gu Ling also died in the cold river water that night.


    Hidden for many years, Starfall Ind emerged as a formidable force but returned in defeat, suffering considerable losses. Moreover, Gu Ling led the troops to bomb the ind, rescuing all the hostages like it was and without people, and immediately blocked the nearest route from the ind to shore.


    The morale on the ind is now low, and the atmosphere is weird. Everyone walks with their heads down in haste, no longer possessing the ��confident happiness�� that once was part of their belief that ��we live in a paradise, just waiting for the right time to go out and achieve our desires.��


    Once, Mo Yan was the absolute ruler of the ind and considered a ��god�� by all. Some masters were even willing to be Death Soldiers to aplish Mo Yan��s grand cause and ensure a better future for their descendants.<div>


    However, a god is only safe when worshipped. Once discovered to be nothing but an ordinary person or even a single failure, admiration will turn into doubt.


    As Sheng Yue followed He Wei through the woods, they saw several corpses hanging from the trees. Some were already dried up, and some had just died not long ago. All of them were people they knew.


    When they encountered the first corpse, He Wei said to Sheng Yue, ��All traitors! Those who want to betray and escape only end up like this!��


    The so-called betrayal was merely due to some people losing faith in Starfall Ind and Mo Yan and thinking that staying on the ind offered no promising future. They wanted to return to the maind and live like normal people. After all, most men here were masters, and they could find a ce to live a decent life at the very least, and it would surely be safe.


    In the past, people stayed on this ind because of hope and faith. Now, they are being controlled by the corpses hanging from the trees. How long this control through intimidation willst is hard to say.


    After He Wei brought a group of people into the City Lord Mansion, only he and Sheng Yue went to meet Mo Yan while the others returned to patrol the shore. The two subordinates brought by Sheng Yue were asked to wait outside the City Lord Mansion.


    After the previous incidents, they had no choice but to believe that Gu Ling would lead the troops to bomb the ind again, so they had prepared a fleet of ships and sent people to patrol the waters around the ind day and night. Once anything unusual was discovered, they would immediately sound the rm, and the ind��s fleet would quickly set sail to intercept the enemy. This is exactly what Gu Ling and Su Liang had predicted.


    Mo Yan was still in the forbidden area, where he lived.


    Although it was winter, the ind was still blooming with flowers. Looking only at the environment, it was not wrong to describe it as a paradise, but it was impossible for people who had seen the vast outside world to be willing to stay on this ind for their entire lives, living the same life day after day. The purpose of the people here was to hide and wait for the right opportunity to strike.


    ��Sheng Yue, let me kindly remind you that the Master is currently not in a good mood. You better think carefully about what you should say and what you should not say.�� He Wei lowered his voice, his gaze threatening. He had once blown himself up, leaving his face half covered in scars, but he did not wear a mask.


    Sheng Yue��s gaze fell on He Wei��s scars and he nodded slightly, ��Thank you, Elder He, for the reminder.��


    Entering Mo Yan��s courtyard, arge banyan tree with dense foliage blocked out the sun, castingrge shadows on the red walls.<div>


    Mo Yan, dressed in a brown robe with white hair, sat quietly in the shade. Only his fingers were moving as he yed chess against himself.


    A gentle breeze brought a leaf fluttering down onto the chessboard. As Mo Yan touched it with his finger, the leaf instantly disappeared, and Mo Yan ced a chess piece where the leaf had vanished, leaving the board as clean as before.


    Sheng Yue and He Wei both knew that the leaf had been taken away by Mo Yan��s magic treasure. This was also Mo Yan��s greatest ability: to make anything disappear.


    Mo Yan did not hide this from his closest subordinates, He Wei and Sheng Yue. Disying this ��miracle�� was meant to conquer their hearts and make them revere and loyal to him.


    Mo Yan said that the magic treasure was one with him, and no one else could use it.


    Whether this was true or not was still uncertain, but it was enough to deter He Wei and Sheng Yue from taking any rash actions.


    ��Master, Sheng Yue is back,�� He Wei respectfully reported.


    Only then did Mo Yan look up and his gaze fell on Sheng Yue, carrying a touch of vicissitudes and a hint of coldness.


    Sheng Yue knelt down on one knee, lowered his eyes, and said solemnly, ��This subordinate is ipetent and failed toplete the mission.��


    He Wei reminded Sheng Yue to be cautious but couldn��t help but speak out, ��You should exin why all the elders who went out with you never returned, and where the strangers you brought back came from.��


    Sheng Yue recounted the process of capturing Gu Ling: Gu Ling was already on guard and had Qiao Jing posing as him, turning their n against them, while he ambushed them on the way.


    ��My hand was severed by Gu Ling that night,�� Sheng Yue raised his right arm, missing his forearm and hand, with only a hanging sleeve remaining from the elbow joint.<div>


    ��That was already a few months ago. Why didn��t youe back after that?�� He Wei asked coldly.


    ��This subordinate suffered severe injuries and was left alone, so I decided to find a ce to heal my wounds and try to continue the upleted mission,�� Sheng Yue said. ��This subordinate went to the north, where it was easy to carry out my tasks, not expecting Gu Ling to bring soldiers to the ind to rescue people.��


    ��What did you do in the north for so long? Don��t tell us it was just to recruit two subordinates,�� He Wei sneered.


    ��The two men were originally assassins of Yanyun Building. Due to internal conflict within Yanyun Building, the assassins fled with their money and belongings. When they encountered me, they chose to pledge allegiance to Starfall Ind,�� Sheng Yue exined.


    He Wei snorted lightly, ��Just like that? They have money and martial arts skills, so why would they still follow a cripple like you?��


    Sheng Yue appeared indifferent, ��They are used to living a life of bloodshed and cannot adapt to the life of ordinary people. They no longer trust Yan Shiba, but they couldn��t live a normal life either. Does Elder He think that Starfall Ind doesn��t deserve their loyalty?��


    He Wei��s face changed, ��What nonsense are you talking?��


    Sheng Yue ignored him and continued, ��After this subordinate recovered from the injury, I went to the capital city, captured Duanmu Chen��s daughter and then Lin Shuzhi��s eldest grandson, trying to force Gu Ling toply, but all efforts failed.��


    ��You had children hostage, how could you possibly fail?�� He Wei questioned again.


    With a faint sigh, Sheng Yue said, ��Taking Gu Ling away wasn��t that simple.�� He raised his stump of a right arm, ��I almost lost my life.��


    ��That��s it? You have never aplished anything, and you keep saying that Gu Ling is so powerful, but you��ve managed to escape from him time and time again. I don��t think it��s as simple as you say.�� He Wei spoke with a hint of sarcasm.


    Unexpectedly, Sheng Yue nodded, ��Yes, there��s one more thing.��<div>


    He Wei suddenly felt that something was wrong, then listened to Sheng Yue saying, ��Thest time, I was actually caught by Gu Ling. I thought I was going to die for sure, but a few dayster, he let me go.��


    He Wei��s eyes narrowed as he drew his sword and ced it on Sheng Yue��s neck. ��In that case, every word you��ve said is untrustworthy!��


    Mo Yan��s expression remained unchanged, neither stopping He Wei nor giving any instructions.


    Sheng Yue continued, ��Gu Ling let me go, asking me to bring a message to Master.��


    ��Regardless of what message it is, it must be a trap, a lie!�� He Wei became anxious. He knew what it was about �C it concerned Su Liang��s identity, something he had intentionally kept from Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan��s icy gaze swept over He Wei��s face, and finally, he spoke, ��Continue.��


    Sheng Yue bowed his head and said, ��Gu Ling asked me to inform Master that his wife, Su Liang, is Master��s granddaughter and that they will meet Master twenty miles to the east of Jiaye City on the first day of next year��s lunar March.��


    He Wei��s face stiffened! He had not worried about Sheng Yue revealing Su Liang��s identity before, because he and Sheng Yue had conspired on this. However, against his expectations, Sheng Yue had spoken after all.


    All it took was for Mo Yan to check Su Liang��s appearance to find out. Denial at this point would be pointless.


    Mo Yan��s face darkened drastically, and his gaze was like sharp swords aiming at He Wei. No need for Sheng Yue to say anything further, He Wei��s previous performance already revealed that he had known about this long ago but had deliberately kept it hidden.


    He Wei��s sword fell to the ground, and he knelt beside Sheng Yue, ��Master, please forgive me. When I went to Qian Country��s capital city, I had suspicions about this matter but couldn��t confirm it, thinking it was a coincidence. I was afraid ofplications and being used by Su Liang and Gu Ling, so I didn��t say anything.��


    Mo Yan turned to Sheng Yue, ��Did you know about this long ago?��<div>


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��Yes, that night outside Xuanbei City, Min Rou told me. I wasn��t aware of Master��s daughter, so I didn��t dare believe Min Rou��s words. He Wei said it was impossible, so I took his word for it and didn��t mention the issue.��


    He Wei became furious upon hearing this, ��Bastard! You knew it was true, but you hid it from Master for your own benefit.��


    Sheng Yue calmly looked at He Wei, ��He Wei just said that he thought it was fake, and I simply followed his words, thinking that I misunderstood him that night. In that case, it seems He Wei already knew it was true.��


    He Wei��s face stiffened, realizing that he had been set up by Sheng Yue. He was too impulsive, and he should have followed Sheng Yue��s words, insisting that he thought the simrity between Su Liang��s appearance and Mo Yan��s daughter was just a coincidence, not wanting to create extra trouble��


    Mo Yan picked up the sword from the ground and pointed it at He Wei, his tone low, ��Is this your loyalty?��


    Thinking of those who had recently betrayed Mo Yan andter found hanging from trees, He Wei broke out in a cold sweat, ��Master, please forgive me! I merely thought that even if Su Liang knew she was Master��s granddaughter, meeting with Master would only ruin Master��s grand ns, and it��s impossible for her to be on our side. I took a risk in hiding the truth, but it was all for Master��s sake! Master once personally said, after his daughter left, it��s as if he never had a daughter. What good would it do for Master to know about his granddaughter? It��s better to be carefree!��


    ��It��s my decision how to handle this,�� Mo Yan said, cutting off He Wei��s right ear with one swift motion as He Wei screamed.


    With the bloody sword pointed at Sheng Yue, Sheng Yue remained motionless and did not beg for mercy. Mo Yan asked him coldly, ��Can Gu Ling truly predict the future?��


    Sheng Yue answered, ��I asked him, and he denied it. But from what happened before, I think he must have some special abilities, maybe not predicting all possible oues.��


    ��Su Liang,�� Mo Yan��s aging eyes narrowed, ��Is she really my granddaughter? And her father, is he really Su Yuanzhou��s son?��


    ��Based on my investigation, it appears so. Su Liang��s father, Su Hongzhao, was a businessman dealing in medicinal herbs. Before that, he had even earned a schrly title and is said to have some martial arts skills. He was intelligent and well-traveled,�� Sheng Yue exined. ��As for Su Hongzhao��s wife, I could find nothing about her, only that she was an orphaned girl he saved during one of his trips. They died at the hands of a group of Escort Masters who conspired with bandits to rob and kill them. Su Liang was hidden by one of the Escort Masters and waster found by the Government Office. That manter tried to leave the gang and was killed. As for the others, it seems they had internal conflicts over dividing the spoils, and most of them died, with the survivors going into hiding.��


    He Wei��s hand trembled. Sheng Yue��s investigation had revealed the truth, but behind those Escort Masters and bandits, there was another person �C He Wei. He Wei had not acted personally, but had paid arge sum to tempt those Escort Masters to take the risk. He Weiter found and silenced the survivors. It would be impossible to uncover his involvement now.<div>


    ��You go back first,�� Mo Yan said to He Wei.


    ��Yes,�� He Wei picked up his bloodied ear, epted Mo Yan��s sword, nced at Sheng Yue who was still kneeling on the ground, and turned to leave. He had conspired to keep the secret with Sheng Yue, but in the end, he had lost an ear, while Sheng Yue had gotten away unscathed. As he left the courtyard, He Wei saw Sheng Yue rise and sit opposite Mo Yan, seemingly preparing to y chess�� His eyes flickered coldly, and he hurriedly left.


    ��Whether my daughter��s death had anything to do with the ind, I could not find any information, and I dare not make wild guesses,�� Sheng Yue said, all but pointing a finger at He Wei and using him of killing Mo Yan��s daughter.


    Mo Yan didn��t bring up his daughter again, picking up the chess pieces and resetting the board. He asked Sheng Yue a question, ��What do you want?��


    He Wei wanted the world, and he wanted his descendants to enjoy eternal glory.


    Sheng Yue��s face remained calm, ��I want to follow Master��s footsteps and see another world.�� That��s what he had said before.


    ��Do you think Su Liang would want to go if she knew about that world?�� Mo Yan asked Sheng Yue.


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��Based on my understanding of her, she wouldn��t. She is a sentimental person, and everyone she cares about is here, she also has a child.��


    ��What if Gu Ling is already there?�� Mo Yan asked.


    Sheng Yue pondered for a moment, then nodded slightly, ��If Gu Ling is there and confirms it��s safe, Su Liang might choose to follow him and bring their child. The couple��s rtionship is deep, and they can��t ept being apart.��


    Mo Yan sighed deeply, ��Do you think Gu Ling can truly go there?��


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��We��ll know if we try.��


    ��Gu Ling is indeed my greatest enemy, and the opportunity I��ve been waiting for all my life. I believe that if there��s one person in this world who can achieve this, it must be Gu Ling,�� Mo Yan��s gaze was slightly narrowed, and a smile suddenly appeared on his lips, but his woodenly cold face showed no warmth, ��He is actually my granddaughter��s husband, since we have such a connection, I will take good care of him.��

 Chapter 458: 458. The Rebellion on Xingluo Island

    Chapter 458: 458. The Rebellion on Xingluo Ind<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    At the end of the first round, Sheng Yue won by one point.


    Mo Yan��s expression remained unchanged, ��Whether you want to stay here or go to the other side, I believe you can achieve great things.��


    ��Thank you for your praise, Master.�� Sheng Yue nodded slightly, ��I hope so.��


    Both of them collected their chess pieces and prepared for the next round.


    ��I never mentioned to you that I have a daughter.�� Mo Yan began, his expression somewhat regretful, ��Her name is Mo Gui Xin. I had originally nned to take her back to the other side with me. But she��s not like me, and she��s not like my child. She��s like her mother and just wants to be an ordinary person. She doesn��t understand or ept what I tell her; she thinks I��m crazy.��<div>


    Mo Yan gave a self-deprecating smile, ��My only child once wanted to kill me, just to save a stranger who had nothing to do with her. At that moment, I knew that I shouldn��t have had her. I don��t belong to this ignorant and backward world, and she doesn��t belong to me. So, she left, and I let her go without looking for her again. What could I do even if I found her? Kill each other as father and daughter?��


    Sheng Yue knew why Mo Yan��s daughter had such a name, and he also knew that the ��unrted stranger�� Mo Yan had mentioned, who Mo Gui Xin had tried to kill him for, was actually Sheng Yue��s mother. However, Mo Yan didn��t know this.


    ��I never thought that after so many years, I would still have blood rtives in this world.�� Mo Yan sighed deeply, ��Now, there is not only Su Liang, but she also has a child, a daughter, right? What��s the child��s name? Have you seen her?��


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��It��s a girl, named Gu Nuan. I haven��t seen her.��


    ��Gu Nuan?�� Mo Yan repeated the two words, and his eyes suddenly softened, ��She must be a lovely child�� When Xin��er was born, I also thought of forgetting everything about that side and staying here. For a few years, I really tried not to think about the past, but in the end, I failed. I despise everything here, both the people and the environment are so backward and crude. I couldn��t convince myself to force myself to get used to these things, even for my daughter.��


    As he spoke, Mo Yan��s gaze shifted from the shadows of the banyan tree on the wall to Sheng Yue��s face, looking as kindly as if he were his grandson, ��You are right to want to go to the other side. Just having this idea puts you on apletely different level from the barbarians of this world. People like He Wei are pursuing power, and it��s just a joke. Frogs at the bottom of a well can only see a small patch of the sky above but have no idea how vast and fantastic the outside world is. That��s all they will ever know in their lives, but you and I are different.��


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��It��s thanks to you, Master, for showing me the way and helping me find the meaning of life.��


    As for this title of ��master,�� He Wei didn��t know, and neither did Gu Ling and Su Liang. In fact, Sheng Yue was not only Mo Yan��s loyal subordinate but also his disciple.


    ��But���� Sheng Yue ced a chess piece on the board and asked Mo Yan a question, ��Why didn��t Gu Ling ever think of going back?��


    Mo Yan��s hand paused, the smile on his face disappeared, and then he pressed the chess piece in his hand heavily onto the board, snorting coldly, ��He didn��t even know it was possible to go back, so he had resigned himself to his fate. Believe me, if he went back, he would never return to this barbaric and backward world for anyone.��


    However, Sheng Yue shook his head, ��I think Gu Ling is different.�� He knew that Mo Yan was displeased, but he continued, ��People are different from one another. Some, like Su Liang and Gu Ling, have only love and affection in their hearts, and they will still be the same even after experiencing a vast world.��


    Mo Yan said coldly, ��What are you trying to say?��<div>


    Sheng Yue ced another chess piece on the board, ��What I��m trying to say is that when dealing with people like Gu Ling and Su Liang, we mustn��t have any illusions. There is only one way to deal with them: defeat them, control them, and leave them with no other choice.��


    Mo Yan looked deeply into Sheng Yue��s eyes and slowly smiled, ��Are you worried that I will be soft-hearted towards Su Liang because of our rtionship?��


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��I��m not worried about that. I just believe that when dealing with that couple, we must be tough. There is no room for negotiation with them.��


    Mo Yan noddedlightly, ��I was originally worried that you would be won over by Gu Ling and Su Liang. Now it seems I was overly concerned.��


    In the midst of their conversation, the second round ended, and Sheng Yue won again.


    ��Never mind, you can go back and rest, and then take charge of the ind��s defense.�� Mo Yan waved his hand, and the ruby ring on his finger sparkled dazzlingly in the sunlight filtering through the leaves.


    Sheng Yue left Mo Yan��s courtyard and returned to his residence at the City Lord Mansion.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw He Wei standing in the courtyard waiting for him. He Wei��s ear was not bandaged, but it had stopped bleeding and still looked very scary.


    As the courtyard door closed behind him, He Wei quickly walked over, grabbed Sheng Yue��s neck, and mmed him against the wall. His eyes were full of maliciousness, ��You despicable bastard! You actually betrayed me! What on earth are you trying to do? Have you been conquered by Su Liang, like my granddaughter Min Rou? How did she conquer you? Did she let you into her bed? Is that what you wanted?��


    Sheng Yue swung his palm, pushing He Wei away, coughed twice while clutching his chest, and said coldly, ��Mind yournguage. Su Liang is the Master��s granddaughter. If I tell the Master how you insulted her, do you think he would really turn a blind eye? Su Liang is more noble than you He Family servants, whether the Master cares about her or not.��


    When He Wei heard the words ��servant,�� he waspletely infuriated and drew his sword to attack Sheng Yue. Soon, He Wei��s two sons also joined the fight.


    It didn��t take long for Sheng Yue, who had only one hand left, to get injured.<div>


    He Wei��s eyes were filled with murderous intent. Sheng Yue had been gone for so long and yet still had Mo Yan��s trust. Mo Yan cut off one of He Wei��s ears today, but did not punish Sheng Yue, who had also deceived him. This made He Wei realize that he had lost Mo Yan��s favor, and as long as Sheng Yue was alive, the He Family��s power on Xingluo Ind would soon fall into his hands!


    However, He Wei still had some sense left. If he and his sons killed Sheng Yue in broad daylight, they would definitely anger Mo Yan. Although He Wei was increasingly dissatisfied with Mo Yan, it was not time to turn against him yet.


    ��Stop!�� He Wei called off the attack and ordered his sons to stop, ��Enough!��


    Sheng Yue looked at the wound on his arm, still appearing calm.


    He Wei hated Sheng Yue��s face the most, as if nothing could touch or frighten him. He Wei said coldly, ��Let today��s matter end here. If you dare to spout nonsense in front of the Master again, I won��t be so polite next time! Let��s go!��


    Sheng Yue watched the He Family father and sons leave his courtyard before turning and returning to his room.


    ��Father, why did you let him go? He��s a cripple. Even if we kill him, can the Master really hold a grudge against our He Family? Who on this ind dares to disobey our He Family?�� He Wei��s son was puzzled. In the time Sheng Yue was missing, members who originally advocated for him had been removed by the He Family. Two of them were found hanged in a grove by the sea. Actually, the two wanted to escape but had no ill intentions. They just couldn��t survive on the ind anymore after being excluded by the He Family both openly and in secret.


    And two others, who had been sent by Mo Yan to search for Sheng Yue, hadn��t returned either.


    Upon hearing his son��s words, He Wei��s anger burned even hotter, ��Shut up!��


    His other son, seeing that no one was around, whispered into He Wei��s ear, ��Father, we can��t stand this humiliation any longer�� Our He Family yed a huge role in establishing the power on Xingluo Ind. You were loyal to the Master for your whole life. Who couldpare to your achievements and hard work? Yet in the Master��s eyes, your status is lower than that of that cripple Sheng Yue! We can��t swallow this resentment!��


    ��That��s right, Father! If we continue like this, when will it end? Father, you have already sacrificed half of your life for the Master, and our sister died outside. Let��s just seize the magic treasure and make our He Family the Master!�� He Wei��s eldest son also joined in.


    He Wei frowned deeply, ��Both of you, be quiet! How can you say such nonsense?�� However, since he didn��t stop them from speaking at first and only spoke up after listening to them, it meant that he didn��tpletely disagree with his sons�� thoughts. He was just hesitating.<div>


    But soon, He Wei received a report that Mo Yan had ordered all defenses on Xingluo Ind to be handed over to Sheng Yue, with everyone else acting on his orders.


    This was equivalent to Mo Yan openly pping He Wei in the face by putting newly returned Sheng Yue in a higher position than everyone else on the ind. It made the He Family��s authority on the ind aplete joke.


    This directly led to He Wei, who had been hesitating, to finally make up his mind under the constant instigation of his children. Not only that, but many people also followed them.


    Today was New Year��s Eve. Following the continuous failures of Xingluo Ind over the past year, Mo Yan��s reputation had fallen. The elders on the ind knew that their martial arts skills were not much worse than Mo Yan��s, with masters everywhere. What they were genuinely afraid of was Mo Yan��s magic treasure that could create ��miracles.�� If the magic treasure could change hands, why did they have to be Mo Yan��s servants?


    After having his ears cut off, being stripped of power, and controlled by his own children and grandchildren, He Wei��s suppressed ambition quickly swelled, leaving him with no choice but to rebel.


    And the first step in the He Family��s rebellion was to spread a certain truth across Xingluo Ind: their greatest enemy, Su Liang, was actually Mo Yan��s own granddaughter.


    Knowing this was enough to break the resolve of the martial arts masters who had originally followed Mo Yan, hoping for power and riches one day: so their failures were because Mo Yan was unwilling to kill his own granddaughter? The biggest spy on Xingluo Ind turned out to be Ind Master Mo Yan himself! Mo Yan already had control of the world through his bloodline, so how could they have any chance to rise? This made their loyalty and sacrifices for Xingluo Ind over the years seem like a huge joke!


    Meanwhile, He Wei naturally became the people��s choice and was elected as the new Ind Master. Their time of action was on New Year��s Eve.


    Mo Yan, who was in the forbidden area, seemed unaware of everything, and He Wei was deeply wary of Sheng Yue, who was like a venomous snake in his eyes. Thus, the first order he issued after bing the new Ind Master was: Kill Sheng Yue; he is a traitor and has submitted to Gu Ling and Su Liang.


    However, when night fell and several masters charged into Sheng Yue��s courtyard, they found it empty. Sheng Yue��s whereabouts remained a mystery even after searching the entire ind, and the two subordinates he brought back during the day were also gone.


    By now, He Wei had realized that something was wrong, but once the arrow was on the bowstring, he had to shoot. The rebellion had begun and there was no turning back. Their next target, their real enemy, was Mo Yan, who had ruled Xingluo Ind for decades. Only by eliminating Mo Yan and seizing his magic treasure could He Wei be the new king of Xingluo Ind.


    New Year��s Eve.<div>


    The rednterns all around Xingluo Ind were lit, illuminating the New Year paintings and Fu Lu characters on the doors. But tonight, no one could eat their New Year��s Eve dinner in peace, nor keep vigil.


    Women and children locked their doors, while men gathered near the forbidden area holding torches, surrounding the mysterious forbidden area where they could not enter casually.


    The forbidden area was surrounded by high walls, with one gate guarded by two elders, who were Mo Yan��s trusted subordinates. These two did not yield to He Wei and were no longer guarding the gate.


    ��Father, could Mo Yan have escaped?�� asked He Wei��s son.


    He Wei, surrounded by others, walked over. He was still unmasked and had not bandaged the wound of his cut ear. It was intentionally left exposed, so everyone would know how Mo Yan treated him.


    ��We can��t even find Sheng Yue, could they both have escaped?�� He Wei��s grandson He Peng was a bit excited and wanted to kick down the gate.


    He Wei pulled his grandson back, ��Don��t go in recklessly. Sheng Yue might have escaped, but Mo Yan wouldn��t leave.�� There were treasures inside the forbidden area, and Mo Yan had guarded them for a lifetime. If he could leave, he would have done so long ago.


    He Wei signaled to another elder to call out to Mo Yan, ��Mo Yan! All these years, we have been loyal to you, but in the end, we gained nothing! The world you promised us has ultimately ended up in your granddaughter��s hands! We��ve lost so many brothers because we believed your lies. Now, you must give us an exnation!��


    ��Exnation!�� The crowd��s emotions surged, chanting together.


    He Peng shouted, ��Mo Yan! Come out if you dare! Why should all the treasures in the forbidden area belong to you? They belong to everyone on Xingluo Ind!��


    As soon as he said this, echoes of agreement erupted.


    Seeing He Wei didn��t stop him, He Peng was even more encouraged. He kicked the door hard, snatched a torch, and threw it inside the wall, ��Mo Yan, hand over the magic treasure that belongs to Xingluo Ind! We can spare your life and let you meet your granddaughter! Let��s see if she��ll recognize you!��<div>


    ��Hand it over! Hand it over!��


    As the torches lit up the sky, a fire started within the forbidden area, but still, no one responded to themotion outside.


    He Wei was growing uneasy in his heart. In fact, he couldn��t be sure if Mo Yan��s magic treasure could change hands. With today��s events, he could no longer bear to serve Mo Yan as a servant. Even if he couldn��t get the magic treasure, he had to get rid of Mo Yan; otherwise, there would be no prospects for the He Family!


    He Wei pointed at two people, ��You two, go in and check.��


    The two immediately stepped back, knowing that going in now, with the uncertain situation, they might be the first to meet the Yama King.


    However, other unselected people naturally supported He Wei��s order. If those two didn��t go in, it might be their turn next. Especially since He Wei had chosen young people with no roots on the ind.


    Soon after, the two reluctantly leaped over the high wall and entered the forbidden area.


    ��Mo Yan, I��ve sent someone to invite you out. If you have any requests, just mention them, and we can discuss them.�� He Wei pretended to call out again.


    But the two who entered the forbidden area made no sound, and the fire inside did not spread. The situation remained unclear.


    So He Wei sent in two more people, with the same result.


    The torches thrown in afterward also failed to ignite arge fire inside the forbidden area.


    As time went on, the men gathered outside began to feel uneasy, as if the sinister darkness behind them contained Mo Yan, who could make them disappear with just a wave of his hand.


    Even He Wei��s face couldn��t stayposed as he heard his son suggest using explosives, forsaking the treasure, and blowing up the forbidden area. He couldn��t decide and was still unwilling. Without the magic treasure, he doubted whether he could control the masters on Xingluo Ind��


    At that moment, He Wei heard someone behind him say, ��Why is the ground shaking?��


    The next moment, He Wei saw the high wall in front of him tilting toward him. He thought it was an illusion, and subconsciously turned to run, only to disappear along with the surrounding people and the high walls into the dark night��


    In the forbidden area, Sheng Yue watched Mo Yan withdraw his hand from the ground, stand up, open his eyes, and saw that many things that had been in front of them earlier had disappeared. The big banyan tree they had seen during the day, the stone table in the courtyard, even the ground had be bare, and the walls were gone, leaving their vision even more open.


    It was terrifying, as if a typhoon had just swept through their surroundings, ravaging everything on the ground so thoroughly that it was as if those things had never existed at all��


    Seeing the horror in Sheng Yue��s eyes, Mo Yan smiled contentedly, ��I never thought you would make such a face.��


    ��Master, this�� it��s incredible.�� Sheng Yue marveled, ��That magic treasure can even take people in! Are they�� still alive?��


    Mo Yan nodded, ��They��re alive. With a single thought, I can send them back to where they belong.�� He then took off the ruby ring and handed it to Sheng Yue, ��He Wei thought it was this, but it��s just a souvenir.��


    Mo Yan looked up at the starry sky, ��Everything that I can touch can be taken into the small world I possess. Of course, the space inside is limited, but it��s enough to teach them a lesson.��


    Sheng Yue respectfully returned the ring to Mo Yan, who put it back on its original finger, ��Master, with such power, Gu Ling and Su Liang are no match.��


    ��In consideration of Su Liang being my granddaughter, I will give her a choice when the timees.�� Mo Yan snorted coldly.

 Chapter 459: 459. Can you bear to let go of Nuannuan?

    Chapter 459: 459. Can you bear to let go of Nuannuan?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The first day of the new year.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang offered their New Year greetings to the elders in their family, receiving red envelopes in return. But the one who received the most gifts was naturally the youngest, beloved treasure of the family, Gu Xiaonuan.


    Gu Xiaonuan wore a festive red dress today, with a cor and cuffs adorned with snow-white silver fox fur, looking absolutely adorable. From her clothes to her shoes and socks, everything was handmade by Gu Ling himself.


    Not long after, visitors came to offer New Year greetings one after another.


    Gu Ling had taken in many disciples, with Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu being the two oldest. The rest were still little children.<div>


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu had agreed toe together, and they each prepared valuable New Year gifts for Gu Xiaonuan.


    The New Year gifts Gu Ling prepared for Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng, his two disciples, were two wooden boxes that looked exactly the same from the outside.


    Zhengzheng opened his box, his face full of surprise. ��Thank you, Master!�� Inside was an airne model he had never seen before, with sleek lines and a shiny finish. It was beautiful. Zhengzheng liked airnes the most and had already collected a few, all given by Gu Ling.


    Ji Xiaoshu, on the other hand, was speechless as he opened his box to find another box inside��


    After opening fouryers of boxes, Ji Xiaoshu was getting fed up. ��Master, don��t tell me the New Year gift is just this pile of boxes!��


    ��It��s called nesting boxes.�� Gu Ling pointed at thecquered nesting dolls on the window sill, which he had also made himself.


    When Ji Xiaoshu opened the fifthyer of the box, he finally saw something different: a ck ribbon with a dark green, embroidered little pine tree on it.


    ��Master, what is this?�� Ji Xiaoshu picked up the ribbon,paring it to his wrist. It seemed to be a wristband with a buckle.


    Ji Yuebai coughed lightly, ��Xiaogu, couldn��t you have given him a jade one? Or even one made of wood?��


    ��I guess it��s a hidden weapon.�� Zhengzheng leaned in.


    The next moment, a silver needle shot towards Ji Yuebai. He dodged hastily, stumbled, and fell to the ground. Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, he got up and looked at the seemingly ordinary bracelet, with apletely different expression. ��Son, are you trying to murder your father? Xiaogu, can I have one of these nice things too?��


    The two children had already figured out the mechanism. Ji Xiaoshu grinned, ��A hidden weapon should look unassuming to catch people off guard! I like it, haha!��<div>


    Zhengzheng was a bit envious. Turning his head, he saw Gu Ling take out another ribbon from his pocket and hand it to him. Besides the pattern being a little sun, it was identical to Ji Xiaoshu��s ribbon.


    ��Thank you, Master!�� Zhengzheng immediately put it on his own wrist.


    Ji Xiaoshu now felt unbnced. ��Master gave my senior brother two gifts, while I only got one!��


    ��You got six.�� Gu Ling pointed at the pile of differently-sized wooden boxes.


    Ji Xiaoshu: �� Master is really going to great lengths to tease him!


    Zhengzhengughed, saying that he would y with the airne model together with Ji Xiaoshu. Their toys originally belonged to both of them. Because Ji Xiaoshu cameter, Zhengzheng already had many when he arrived.


    As for Ji Yuebai��s request to have a self-defense hidden weapon, it was totally ignored by his son and his son��s master.


    When Ji Yuebai came, he brought Ji Xiaoshu with him. But when he left, he was alone.


    Ji Xiaoshu waved casually, ��Dad, go back quickly! I��ve already spent the New Year with you! From now on, you mind your own business, and I mind mine! Master still has to punish me by making me run!��


    Ji Yuebai could onlyugh and cry, ��Alright. Your father wille another day to see you. Study hard with your master and master��s wife. Could you lend your wristband to your father for a couple of days?��


    Ji Xiaoshu shook his head, ��Of course not, Dad. Your wrist is too thick to wear it. But don��t worry, when I learn how to make it with Master, I��ll make one for you!��


    Ji Yuebaiughed heartily, ��Alright, alright! Your father will be waiting!��<div>


    Zhengzheng didn��t stay. Most of the Wan Family members had moved to the capital city, and he had many rtives. There were quite a few ��social engagements�� during the New Year. In the words of Old Master Wan, Zhengzheng was now the most promising person in their family. It wouldn��t do for him to be absent during the New Year.


    It started snowing again in the afternoon. Ji Xiaoshu put Gu Xiaonuan to sleep, but he didn��t want to sleep himself. Instead, he snuggled up to Su Liang, sitting by the window on the second floor of Yuanming Pavilion, enjoying the snow outside.


    ��Master��s wife, is the world at peace now?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I guess so.��


    Ji Xiaoshu frowned, ��My dad also said that, but aren��t there bad guys who want to cause trouble?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��There are so many people in the world, there will always be evildoers, no matter what time.�� It��s a peaceful era when there��s no war and the world is united.


    Ji Xiaoshu sighed, ��My master and mistress really have it hard. Do the bad guys think that harming you all can somehow bring them the whole world?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��You can say that. But the leader of Xingluo Ind wants something other than this world.�� If Mo Yan and He Wei were just ambitious for power like He Wei, things would be much simpler.


    At that moment, Gu Ling entered the room with a te of desserts he had made for Su Liang and the children.


    Gu Ling put down the tray, and Ji Xiaoshu went over to open one of the cups, his eyes lighting up. It was the red bean pudding that Gu Ling had made once before.


    ��Big brother missed out on a treat today!�� Ji Xiaoshu took a spoonful and tasted it. It was sweet, smooth, and absolutely delicious.


    After trying it, Su Liang also praised, ��Great God, it��s much better thanst time.��<div>


    ��Master, after eliminating all the bad guys, let��s open a restaurant!�� Ji Xiaoshu suggested, ��Master can be the chef, and I��ll be in charge of collecting money.��


    Gu Ling knocked on Ji Xiaoshu��s forehead, ��Dream on.��


    ��Well, my big brother��s family has a restaurant already, I can just go there to collect money, haha!�� Ji Xiaoshuughed again.


    Su Liang couldn��t help but smile, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu were really like two sons she and Gu Ling had raised together, one sensible and well-behaved, the other mischievous and adorable.


    After finishing their desserts, Ji Xiaoshu was tired. Su Liang let him sleep with Gu Xiaonuan, but Gu Ling disagreed and told Ji Xiaoshu to go back to his own room to sleep.


    ��No, I want to sleep here!�� Ji Xiaoshu had already taken off his shoes, climbed into bed, and tucked in beside Gu Xiaonuan. He pulled up the quilt and closed his eyes, ��Don��t make noise, my sister and I are asleep now.��


    Su Liang held Gu Ling��s hand and chuckled softly, ��Great God, don��t be so sensitive about the children.��


    ��He��s not little anymore,�� Gu Ling huffed, ��I��m sure Ji Yuebai has taught him how to steal Nuannuan.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Where can he go? They are all part of our family. It��s too early to think about these things now. As for the future, it depends on who your precious daughter likes. Our opinions don��t matter.��


    Gu Ling sighed, ��I know.�� That��s also the reason he didn��t throw Ji Xiaoshu out.


    After a while, Gu Ling suddenly frowned, looked at the sleeping Ji Xiaoshu and Gu Xiaonuan, and asked Su Liang, ��What if Zhengzheng and Xiaoshu both want to be with Nuannuan in the future? What should we do?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Great God, don��t think too much. The children are still so young. Maybe Nuannuan will like someone else when she grows up, not the two of them. They are siblings first.��<div>


    Gu Ling said mncholy, ��We were once each other��s best friends.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Indeed. But for the children��s matters, let nature take its course.��


    Gu Ling sighed, ��I hope time passes slower, and Nuannuan doesn��t grow up so quickly.��


    That night, since Zhengzheng wasn��t here, Ji Xiaoshu wanted to sleep with Gu Ling and Su Liang, saying that he would be scared if he slept alone in a room.


    ��Master, if you don��t want me to sleep with Mistress and sister, that��s fine. You can go to my room and sleep with me, I don��t mind!�� Ji Xiaoshu��s little face was serious.


    ��You seem wide awake, go build a snowman downstairs,�� Gu Ling said.


    Ji Xiaoshu tilted his head and ced one hand on his forehead, ��Is Master abusing his disciple during New Year��s? Doesn��t Mistress care?��


    ��Enough. Great God, you take Xiaoshu to have a bath,�� Su Liang stopped Gu Ling��s childish argument with his disciple.


    Gu Ling grabbed Ji Xiaoshu and headed out.


    Ji Xiaoshu keptughing, ��Master never took me to bathe with him before. Were you afraid I would see you naked? My dad said that men should be confident!��


    Su Liang��s lips twitched, and she heard Gu Ling say, ��Su Xiaoliang, can I bury your disciple in the snow?��


    Su Liang replied in agreement, ��You can. nt a little tree on the first day of the new year, and by autumn, you can harvest a big tree.��<div>


    Ji Xiaoshu ��wailed��, ��Sister, save me!��


    Gu Xiaonuan happily rolled on the bed, ��Second Brother is so dumb!�� It must be Gu Ling who taught her that.


    Ji Xiaoshu heard it, ��Master, you��re ndering me in front of my sister!��


    Gu Ling immediately asked Ji Xiaoshu a question, ��Why does the sun rise in the east and set in the west?��


    Ji Xiaoshu was stunned, ��Huh?��


    ��Dumb.�� Gu Ling summed it up in one word.


    Ji Xiaoshu was speechless, ��As if you know the answer, Master!��


    ��I know.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang heard the sound of the door opening and closing next door. Gu Ling went downstairs to fetch hot water.


    Ji Xiaoshu shouted in the room, ��Master,e back quickly and tell me why the sun rises in the east and sets in the west!��


    ��Where��s Big Brother?�� Gu Xiaonuan leaned into Su Liang��s arms, tilted her little head, and asked about Zhengzheng.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Your big brother is not here today.�� In the eyes of Gu Xiaonuan, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu probably had never been apart.


    After a while, Su Liang heard the sounds of the master and disciple next door ��making noise�� again.


    ��Master, hurry up ande in! It��s so warm in here!��


    ��Master, you��re actually shy and dare not undress in front of me?��


    ��Shut up.��


    ��It��s not like there are strangers around.��


    ��Shut up.��


    ��The mouth is for talking.��


    ��Uh �� help me, Master!��


    When Gu Ling carried the freshly bathed Ji Xiaoshu back to the room, Gu Xiaonuan was almost asleep.


    ��Master!�� Ji Xiaoshu, barefoot, was thrown onto the bed by Gu Ling, rolled over,y down beside Su Liang, then raised his head and looked past Su Liang to Gu Xiaonuan on the far side, ��Is sister asleep?��


    ��Yeah, don��t bother her, or I��ll make you take her to another room to sleep.�� Su Liang said.


    ��Master must hope for that so he can monopolize my mother! I won��t let him get what he wants!�� Ji Xiaoshu looped his arm around Su Liang��s and said with a happy grin, ��I��ll be good.��


    With only onemp left on, Gu Ling lowered the mosquito andy down on the outer side, then he reached out and pulled Ji Xiaoshu next to him.


    ��Master, will you secretly throw me out in the middle of the night?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked in a low voice.


    Gu Ling answered, ��I will.��


    Ji Xiaoshu: ��


    ��Mother, don��t let Master throw me out.�� Ji Xiaoshu said while yawning.


    ��He won��t. Go to sleep.�� Su Liang tucked Ji Xiaoshu in.


    ��Mother is the best.�� Ji Xiaoshu said, resting his little head on Gu Ling��s shoulder and closing his eyes. He fell asleep quickly.


    During the New Year, Gu Ling and Su Liang didn��t stay upte reading or making medicine like before. The room was warm, and the two of them went to bed early with their child.


    The second day of the Lunar New Year.


    When Su Liang woke up, Ji Xiaoshu was still sleeping, and Gu Ling had already gone out with the girl and returned.


    ��Mom���� Ji Xiaoshu muttered in his sleep and snuggled closer to Su Liang.


    Su Liang then stayed with Ji Xiaoshu until he woke up naturally before getting out of bed.


    Su Liang didn��t have a home to go back to, but Su Mansion was Ren Dong and Ying Ying��s home.


    Ren Dong was now pregnant as well and stayed at the Marquis Zhong Xin Mansion during the New Year. Today, she and Qi Jun came back early. Right after they arrived, Lian Shun and Ying Ying came too.


    Ren Dong and Ying Ying hadn��t shown their pregnancy yet, but Qi Jun and Lian Shun were both extremely nervous, fearing they might get hurt.


    Ying Ye also came, of course. He loved Su Mansion the most, but he also had a great time at Lin��s Family. Aftering back and seeing Ji Xiaoshu, he picked him up and raised him high, then they went out to the snow house to y together.


    ��You guys go help Xiaoye and Xiaoshu build a snowman.�� Su Liang said to Qi Jun and Lian Shun.


    Qi Jun stood up, ��Okay.��


    Lian Shun held Ying Ying��s hand and warned her, ��Don��t eat anything cold, and get up slowly.��


    ��I know, I know.�� Ying Ying waved her hand, ��Hurry up and make a beautiful snowman.��


    Finally, all the men left, and Ying Ying couldn��t help but sigh, ��Being pregnant is like being in prison. Someone is watching me no matter what I do.�� However, the smile on her face showed that even being in prison was sweet and fulfilling.


    Ren Dong expressed the same feeling. Sometimes she couldn��t help but want to hit Qi Jun. Ying Ying felt the same way.


    ��It��s normal. My husband was like that when I was pregnant too.�� Su Liangughed.


    Ying Ying quickly mentioned Xingluo Ind, ��The agreed date is the first day of the third month. What should we do then? Should we let Xiaogu take someone there?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��That��s not settled yet. Ideally, we should all go.��


    ��Should we leave the children in the capital city?�� Ying Ying frowned. Not that there was no one to help with Gu Xiaonuan, but it was hard for her to ept being away from her parents at such a young age, let alone for Gu Ling and Su Liang to ept.


    ��Let��s talk about itter. We still have some time to n.�� Su Liang sighed softly, ��You don��t have to worry about it. Just focus on having a safe pregnancy and delivery.��


    Ren Dong gently stroked her still-t belly, ��If I��d known, I would have marriedter. Now that people are needed, I can��t help at all.��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��What are you talking about? It��s true that people are needed, but with only one enemy left on Xingluo Ind, we��re not that short on manpower.��


    ��If you all have to go south together and leave the kids behind, you can send them to my house. My parents will be overjoyed.�� Ying Ying said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I know, but I��ll talk to Gu Ling again.��


    Before lunch, a cute big snowman appeared next to the snow house.


    In the afternoon, Qi Jun and Ren Dong, as well as Lian Shun and Ying Ying, left, and Ying Ye also went back to Lin��s Family with Ying Ying.


    The children were napping, and Su Liang brought up what she talked with Ying Ying today.


    ��I��ll go, you guys stay at home.�� Gu Ling said.


    ��But the identity of Mo Yan��s granddaughter might be more or less useful, and I think I should show my face. After all, I am the real Transmigrator.�� Su Liang pondered.


    ��Can you bear to part with Nuannuan?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liang countered, ��Can you bear to part with Nuannuan?��


    Gu Ling frowned, ��But we can��t take her to dangerous ces.��


    Su Liang sighed softly, ��If there��s no other way, we have to find a ce to hide her.��

 Chapter 460: 460. Lantern Festival Light Show

    Chapter 460: 460. Lantern Festival Light Show<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xingluo Ind.


    Three days had passed since Mo Yan imprisoned the rebels in his portable space when Sheng Yue saw He Wei again.


    Sheng Yue did not see how Mo Yan had done it, but everything in the forbidden area had been restored to its original state. The high wall that had been collected in space appeared again, lying on the ground, having been broken from its foundation.


    Crossing the copsed walls, Sheng Yue entered the forbidden area and saw all the people who had marched aggressively with torches on New Year��s Eve kneeling outside Mo Yan��s courtyard, their heads lowered, looking miserable and haggard.


    Hearing footsteps, one person turned his head in a daze, it was He Wei��s eldest grandson, He Peng. His gaze fell on Sheng Yue without the previous disgust and arrogance, leaving only fear as if he had just experienced something terrible.<div>


    Mo Yan was in his small courtyard, holding a broom, sweeping the fallen leaves under the banyan tree.


    ��Master.�� Sheng Yue bypassed the kneeling people and stopped at the door to salute.


    He Wei, who was kneeling in the front, raised his head at the sound, nced at Sheng Yue, and immediately lowered his head again, his body trembling slightly as if he had thought of something.


    ��I don��t me them.�� Mo Yan swept the fallen leaves into a pile, lit them with a match, and the mes quickly shot up, casting half-light and half-dark on his face. ��People often act foolishly out of ignorance. Fearlessness is a good thing, but the fearlessness of the ignorant can sometimes be fatal.��


    Sheng Yue respectfully asked, ��How does Master n to deal with the rebels?��


    Mo Yan��s expression was indifferent, ��Do you think, after this incident, that they would still harbor ill intentions?��


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��No.��


    ��Since I did not know before and now I do, and it is the New Year, I should give some gifts to my granddaughter, grandson-inw, and little great-grandson as a token of my intentions.�� Mo Yan smiled slightly, ��Ayue, what do you think I should give?��


    After a moment of thought, Sheng Yue replied, ��Gu Ling and Su Liang have everything they need in terms of status and wealth. If Master wants to give a gift, the thought is what matters most.��


    Mo Yan nodded, ��You��re right. The previous conflicts were mostly caused by He Wei��s deception. If I had known Su Liang was my granddaughter earlier, we could have sat down and discussed things properly. Many things didn��t have to happen. They know that my purpose is not to harm anyone, and if the path is opened, wouldn��t they be overjoyed to return with me to a more civilized and advanced world? What do you think?��


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��Master is right. However, in my opinion, Gu Ling and Su Liang may not be willing to take risks for this cause.��


    Upon hearing thest two words, Mo Yan��s face was shrouded by ayer of gloom, as if muttering to himself, ��We must take that step eventually���� Then, he abruptly changed the topic, ��Although I believe they will not dare to harbor any ill intentions again, we cannot pretend this hasn��t happened. Let He Weie in.��<div>


    As Sheng Yue left the courtyard, he met He Wei��s uneasy gaze.


    ��Master wants to speak with Grandfather He.�� Sheng Yue��s expression was calm. For a long time, everyone knew the animosity between him and the He Family, as they had always targeted him. But Sheng Yue had never lost hisposure in front of the He Family members, not even showing a hint of anger.


    He Wei got up from the ground, almost unable to stand steadily, and was caught by Sheng Yue��s outstretched hand. He looked deeply into Sheng Yue��s eyes, a trace of regret shing through them, but not for treating Sheng Yue that way, only for not being able to stay asposed as Sheng Yue.


    Entering the courtyard, He Wei knelt down again, crying in pain, ��Master, please forgive me! Forgive me! I was confused andmitted a grave mistake, disgracing the decades of trust you ced in me. I deserve to die!��


    In the past, He Wei never referred to himself as an old servant, and Mo Yan had given him the respect he deserved on the ind, even promising to help him gain the world before leaving, and truly taking practical action for it. However, it was obvious that after the failure of the rebellion and being taken into Mo Yan��s space, He Wei hadpletely lost his previous ambition.


    ��Old He, haven��t I been good to you all these years?�� Mo Yan��s voice was cold.


    He Wei nodded repeatedly, ��Yes, Master has been extremely kind to this old servant. It was this old servant whomitted a grave mistake! Please grant me another chance to redeem myself! I swear I will serve you with my life, along with my children and grandchildren, without any hesitation!��


    ��We��ve been living in seclusion on Xingluo Ind for so many years, and only started leaving the indst year. What I asked you to do was for your own good, as well as the whole ind, not for myself. Do you really think I��m interested in the power and wealth of this world?�� Mo Yan asked.


    He Wei��s forehead was covered in cold sweat, ��Yes�� Master did everything for this old servant, for the people on the ind�� Master has no interest in worldly power and wealth, this old servant knows����


    The word ��people�� elevated Mo Yan��s status to that of a king.


    ��And how have you repaid me? If only you had informed me as soon as you found out that Su Liang is my granddaughter, none of this would have happened. Before the conflict between Su Liang and me escted, we had a chance to recognize each other and negotiate properly. The glory and wealth you want would not have been difficult to achieve.�� Mo Yan sneered.


    He Wei raised his hand and pped himself hard, ��It��s all this old servant��s fault!��<div>


    ��Now, for the sake of Xingluo Ind��s future, I must apologize sincerely to my granddaughter Su Liang for the past events.�� Mo Yan stared coldly at He Wei, ��You are the culprit behind our inability to recognize each other and the esction of the conflict. Despite all these years of loyalty, and even though you��ve been ipetent, I��ve always given you opportunities. But you didn��t cherish them, and now you can��t me me for being heartless. Rest assured, when you��re gone, I��ll leave a bloodline for the He family. Rou��er is my favorite child after all.��


    Upon hearing this, He Wei fell to the ground, his face turning ashen. The moment he entered the room, he knew he would have a hard time leaving alive. Whether it��s arge or small country, rebellion is always unforgivable, and Mo Yan has never been a benevolent and kind person. Mo Yan wants to use his death to establish authority and deter others. But until thest moment, He Wei still thought that Mo Yan would spare his children and grandchildren out of sympathy. However, when Mo Yan said he would leave a bloodline for the He family, he mentioned only Min Rou, who had already defected to Su Liang�� even though Min Rou was his own granddaughter, she didn��t even have the He surname!


    ��Master, this old servant knows that he deserves to die a thousand times, but I beg you, spare my children and grandchildren, and let them atone for their sins! It��s all this old servant��s fault!�� He Wei knocked his head heavily on the ground, over and over again, soon enough blood was flowing from his forehead.


    Everyone outside who was kneeling heard He Wei��s plea, but those who had been following He Wei three days ago and imed to be willing to go through fire and water for him, were now as silent as cicadas in winter. Even He Wei��s sons and grandsons didn��t have the courage to lift their heads.


    Mo Yan��s clear and icy voice came from the courtyard, ��The He family stirred up rebellion, disrupted the peace of Xingluo Ind, their crimes are unforgivable, execute the entire n.��


    He Wei��s children and grandchildren, some quick to react, tried to escape as soon as they got up, while others sat on the ground with a dazed expression. Some already foresaw their inevitable death and began to wail.


    However, Mo Yan and Sheng Yue didn��t need to take action themselves, as the escapees were soon caught by others. As long as only the He family was in trouble, it meant that others were safe, so they naturally seized the opportunity to gain merit and let Mo Yan vent his anger on the He family.


    Soon, the once-powerful He family members on the ind were all captured.


    He Wei never saw his children and grandchildren again, as Mo Yan ordered Sheng Yue to behead him, and Sheng Yue immediately obeyed.


    ��Send He Wei��s head to the capital city as a token of my sincerity in apologizing to my granddaughter.�� Mo Yan said to Sheng Yue with a gentle gaze, ��I��ve written a letter exining the whole story. The other gifts are also prepared.��


    Sheng Yue wrapped He Wei��s head in a cloth, putting it in a box. Mo Yan didn��t ask Sheng Yue to arrange for someone to deliver the gifts to Jiaye City, but instead, he asked two other subordinates who had always guarded the forbidden area to go.


    The two men soon left Xingluo Ind with a full ship of gifts, including He Wei��s head, as well as many treasures Mo Yan��s subordinates had collected from various ces over the years, including numerous precious medical books. There was also a letter written by him to Su Liang.<div>


    Mo Yan ordered the two men to deliver the items to the coast of Jiaye City, hand them over to Qiao Jing, and then return without going ashore.


    Within a day, the He family, which had once been second only to Mo Yan on Xingluo Ind, hadpletely disappeared. He Wei��s headless corpse and his children and grandchildren were thrown into the sea.


    Peace returned to Xingluo Ind, even more so than before. The number of corpses hanging in the woods by the shore didn��t increase, but aside from ignorant children, it seemed that no one on the ind other than Mo Yan knew how to smile.


    That night, Sheng Yue personally went to patrol the coast. A young man reported the situation to him and was about to leave when Sheng Yue stopped him, ��Help me light the way.��


    The young man quickly took thentern from Sheng Yue��s hand and followed him in one direction.


    After walking for a while, it was quiet all around, and the sound of the distant waves could be heard. Sheng Yue didn��t look back and asked nonchntly, ��On New Year��s Eve, where did you go?��


    Thentern suddenly shook, and the young man looked uneasy, ��Master Sheng, are you asking about����


    ��That space.�� Sheng Yue said directly, ��You know what I��m talking about, you��ve been in there. How big is it inside? What does it look like?��


    ��This�� This humble one dares not speak too much, for fear of the Master��s me.�� The young man��s voice grew lower and lower, and thentern in his hand kept shaking.


    ��You can choose not to speak, but if I kill you now, all I need to say is that you wanted to defect. No one will care about you, and no one will remember you. You��re still young, do you really want this?�� Sheng Yue��s tone was cold.


    The young man looked up and saw a corpse hanging from a tree not far away, swaying gently in the wind, which was quite chilling.


    ��Young Master, don��t kill me�� I��ll tell���� The young man��s voice trembled.<div>


    About a quarter of an hourter, the two arrived at a cliff by the sea.


    The wind howled, and the waves beat against the rocks below.


    Sheng Yue stopped, turned around, and reached out. The young man hurriedly handed over thentern in his hand.


    Sheng Yue took thentern and saw the young man subconsciously backing away. He said indifferently, ��I��m not going to kill you, you can go back.��


    The young man��s face was full of relief, ��I won��t tell anyone about tonight!�� He turned and ran away.


    Sheng Yue stood on the edge of the cliff, looking at the darkness of the rocks and the sea below, and stood quietly for a long time before finally leaving with thentern.


    Capital city.


    After New Year��s Eve, the Lantern Festival came quickly.


    This was the first Lantern Festival since the unification of the world, and a grandntern fair was to be held in the capital city.


    Duanmu Chen specifically consulted with Gu Ling and Su Liang, asking if it would be inappropriate to hold antern fair at this time, and if anyone from Xingluo Ind woulde to cause trouble? After all, there would be arge crowd, and any idents could have dire consequences.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang both thought there was no need to be so nervous. The biggest enemy left, Xingluo Ind, had already fought with them several times. From the beginning they wanted to kill Duanmu Chen and Su Liang, and to help Liang Country��s Royal Family fight against Qian Country. Now, Mo Yan and his followers have retreated back to Xingluo Ind, and his close aide Sheng Yue even actively showed goodwill to Gu Ling and Su Liang. It is almost certain that Mo Yan already knows that Su Liang is his granddaughter�� The struggle is inevitable, but there will no longer be low-level tactics like harming innocentmon people which only intensify conflicts �C Mo Yan is not an impulsive person, or he wouldn��t have endured for more than half a lifetime for a single goal.


    Although Su Liang and Gu Ling believed there would be no problem, they reminded Duanmu Chen to arrange for personnel to maintain order and prevent idental stampedes and other incidents. Duanmu Chen left this matter to the now Prime Minister Lin Boyan and General Lin Bojun, letting the two brothers take charge.<div>


    As soon as the sun set, the children in Su Mansion couldn��t wait to go out and y. This was also Ji Xiaoshu and Ying Ye��s first time celebrating the Lantern Festival in the capital city, and they were looking forward to it.


    ��Xiaoshu, Uncle Xiaoye, don��t be in a hurry. Our family��s restaurant has reserved the best room for us, and we��ll be able to see the most beautifulnterns.�� Zhengzheng was very patient.


    ��I��m going to see why my master and mistress are still not done cooking the glutinous rice balls!�� Ji Xiaoshu ran out in a sh. In no time at all, she came trotting back behind Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang not only made glutinous rice balls, but also fried rice balls. The different fillings made the skins different colors, but they were all made very small and cute. Because Su Liang said that eating big glutinous rice balls could be too greasy.


    Everyone gathered around the table to taste the delicious glutinous rice balls.


    Ji Xiaoshu ate one after another and quickly finished. She took another one from Gu Ling��s bowl, ��It��s so delicious!��


    Cen Man wanted to give Ji Xiaoshu two more servings, but he cheerfully refused, ��No need, I��m full already, I just love eating my master��s food!��


    Everyone knew this.


    After dinner and tangyuan, everyone in Su Mansion went out on the street to see thenterns.


    Lao Bai held Gu Xiaonuan, Cen Man apanied Weng Ming and his grandson Weng Ran, Qi Yan apanied his fiancee Nangong Qian, Gu Ling held Zhengzheng, and Su Liang held the jumping Ji Xiaoshu. Ying Ye ran back and forth among them.


    To avoid the crowded children, the group bypassed the crowd and went directly to Wan Family Restaurant, where many friends and family had already arrived early.


    ��Master��s wife, thatntern is so beautiful!�� Ji Xiaoshu pointed to the lotusntern hanging high on the shelf below.


    ��Ask your master to buy it.�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    ��Master, I want that one!�� Ji Xiaoshu shook Gu Ling��s arm.


    Gu Ling turned his head and asked Zhengzheng, ��Do you have one you like?��


    Zhengzheng looked for a while before pointing at one.


    Then Gu Ling flew out of the open window, causing a stir. It was really like an immortal descending to earth, incredibly beautiful.


    Soon, Gu Ling brought back thenterns his two disciples wanted. The condition was that they were not allowed to run around below, it wasn��t safe.


    Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng took thenterns and ran to the next room to y. Lao Bai, Cen Man and the others went to chat and drink tea with friends. Nangong Qian and Qi Yan strolled hand in hand below, and Nangong Qian went to talk to Min Rou.


    Only Gu Ling and Su Liang were left in the room, sitting by the window, looking at the bustling and prosperous view below.


    In the crowd, there were two ordinary-looking men, walking slowly with the flow of people. They were Feng Ming and Zhu Zan, who had been sent by Mo Yan to find Sheng Yue after Gu Ling rescued Old Man Mu and the Ying Ying siblings. The two of them were originally followers of Sheng Yue on the ind.


    The reason it took them so long to arrive at the capital city was that the two had traveled a long way to avoid detection by defenses near Jiaye City after leaving Xingluo Ind. As soon as theynded, they heard Su Liang had not encountered any idents and couldn��t help but suspect Sheng Yue had an ident and never returned to Xingluo Ind.


    Feng Ming, a shrewd man, knew that if Sheng Yue died or had other idents and couldn��t return to the ind, or could return but didn��t, it would be best for him and Zhu Zan not to return to Xingluo Ind either. Because the ce was controlled by the He Family, they would only be ostracized, and there would be no opportunity for them to get ahead. Also, the environment and rtionships among people on the ind made them feel uneasy: Mo Yan was too mysterious, and it was unclear what his intentions were.


    Thus, under Feng Ming��s strong persuasion, Zhu Zan finally decided to join him in taking advantage of their mission away from Xingluo Ind to break away from its control and live as free men.


    However, both of them were orphans, otherwise they wouldn��t have gone to Xingluo Ind in the first ce. Going to Xingluo Ind meant they wanted to make a name for themselves. After aimlessly visiting many ces, the two finally decided through discussion toe to the capital city to seek opportunities.


    At this moment, Feng Ming looked up and saw the stunning couple sitting by the window in the restaurant, illuminated by moonlight andmplight, so beautiful that they could be considered heavenly immortals.


    ��Stop looking, be careful they notice us. If they find out where we came from, we��ll be in big trouble.�� Zhu Zan pulled Feng Ming aside and whispered.


    Feng Ming lowered his head, holding a child who was about to fall, then pretended to look at thenterns on the roadside stall, ��What if we reveal our identity and seek refuge with those two, what do you think?��


    Zhu Zan stared wide-eyed, ��Are you crazy?��


    Feng Ming shook his head, ��I��m not crazy, I��ve thought about it for a long time. If it wasn��t for a martial artspetition that got me noticed by the people of Xingluo Ind, I would��ve nned to join the army in Qian Country and fight. I just missed the opportunity. If you��re scared, we can part ways here and go our separate ways. I came to the capital city to find a worthy lord.�� As Feng Ming finished saying this, he looked towards the restaurant again, meeting Gu Ling��s indifferent gaze.

 Chapter 461: 461. Good idea

    Chapter 461: 461. Good idea<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Su Liang followed Gu Ling��s gaze towards the crowded streets below, ��Are there any suspicious people?��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��Someone was watching me just now.��


    Su Liangughed when he heard this, ��You are good-looking, of course, people will look at you.��


    Gu Ling could no longer see Feng Ming and Zhu Zan in the crowd, there were too many people. Lin Bojun had arranged for soldiers to maintain order and keep the crowd moving to avoid idents.


    Ji Xiaoshu saw Ji Yuebai below and wanted to go find him, but Ji Yuebai was already carrying his youngest son and making his way towards the restaurant through the crowd.<div>


    ��Brother! Brother!�� Ji Yuebai��s youngest son excitedly waved to Ji Xiaoshu.


    Ji Xiaoshu ran downstairs, ��Little brother, you��re here! Dad, why are you only here now? Let��s go y!��


    Ji Yuebai shook his head, ��There are too many people now, don��t go out.��


    Recalling that he had promised Gu Ling not to run out, Ji Xiaoshu looked outside and nodded helplessly, ��Alright then.�� Then heughed again, ��Master bought me a very beautifulntern, little brother,e and y with it!��


    Dressed in in clothes, Duanmu Chen came to the Wan Family Restaurant to avoid causing amotion. He originally wanted to bring his children out for some fun, but the Empress Dowager was afraid that it would be unsafe with so many people and kept the children in the pce.


    ��You two are really at leisure, not having to take care of the children yourselves. Where��s Nuannuan?�� Duanmu Chen asked as soon as he entered, looking for Gu Xiaonuan.


    Su Liang pointed to the next room, ��She should be with Old Qin.��


    Duanmu Chen poured himself a ss of alcohol, picked it up, and walked to the window. Looking at the bustling people below and the colorfulnterns, he sighed, ��Finally, it feels like a time of peace.��


    Su Liang reminded Duanmu Chen, ��Your Majesty, if you stand there, you will be a live target for anyone who wants to assassinate you.��


    Duanmu Chenughed when he heard this, ��What do I have to fear from assassination when I share a room with the two of you?�� He sat down beside Gu Ling and drank half a ss of alcohol, ��You two are the people who make me feel the most secure. If anyone wants to kill me, let theme. I want to see how Gu Ling kills them.��


    ��Your Majesty, you can go down and join in the fun with themon people,�� Gu Ling suggested.


    Duanmu Chen snorted, ��I know what you��re thinking �C that I��m intruding on your couple��s world. With so many people below, if something were to happen to me, wouldn��t I just cause trouble for you? I might as well stay here and chat with you.��<div>


    ��Emperor Uncle!�� Ji Xiaoshu suddenly burst through the door, grabbing Duanmu Chen and leading him out, ��Come on,e on!��


    Duanmu Chen was puzzled, ��Where are you taking me, Xiaoshu? We can��t go downstairs to y.��


    ��We��re not going downstairs, I��ve already promised Master and Mistress! I��m very well-behaved! We��re ying a game, and we��re just one person short. Dad asked me to invite Emperor Uncle!�� As Ji Xiaoshu spoke, he had already dragged Duanmu Chen to the door.


    Duanmu Chen: ��Well, it seems he is quite popr with the kids.


    The next moment, Ji Xiaoshu turned around andughed at Gu Ling, ��I��ve taken Emperor Uncle away, Master! You owe me a favor! Don��t make me run as punishment next time!��


    Gu Ling actually said a word of thanks, ��Thank you.�� Then he added, ��No running is fine, I��ll punish you by making you practice writing instead.��


    Duanmu Chen was speechless: Am I that annoying?


    Ji Xiaoshu: �� He knew!


    In the next room, the game Ji Xiaoshu was talking about was actually a card game taught to them by Gu Ling. Gu Ling had made the game ording to Su Liang��s description and specially brought it over for everyone to y together.


    Zhengzheng was exining the rules to everyone, and Duanmu Chen found them interesting. He gestured for everyone not to be overly formal, sat down next to Ji Yuebai, and picked up the beautifully made and unique wooden cards.


    Zhengzheng quickly finished exining, ��Does anyone not understand?��


    Ji Xiaoshu asked Ji Yuebai, ��Dad, if you don��t understand, just ask now, so you won��t lose faceter.��<div>


    Ji Yuebai snorted, ��We��ll see after ying.��


    Duanmu Chen saw that both children were definitely experts, so he didn��t dare to boldly dere anything. After all, he wasn��t familiar with the rules yet, so he quickly chose to be on Zhengzheng��s and Ji Xiaoshu��s team during grouping.


    As expected, in the first round, the novice team led by Ji Yuebai lost quickly.


    ��Interesting, interesting! Let��s y again!�� Duanmu Chen said cheerfully.


    Only extraordinary people could enter the Wan Family Restaurant today, especially after Duanmu Chen��s arrival. The inside was heavily guarded, and all the guests were not ordinary nobles, but the highest power circles in the world today.


    Qi Yan and Nangong Qian strolled around with a delicate Small Lantern in Nangong Qian��s hand. They also came to the restaurant.


    Lin Bojun was standing at the entrance of the restaurant, listening to his subordinates report the situation in various ces. There were no disturbances for the time being.


    Seeing Qi Yan and Nangong Qian being stopped, Lin Bojun ordered them to be allowed in.


    ��Is there anything I can help with?�� Qi Yan asked Lin Bojun.


    Lin Bojun patted his shoulder, ��You two go up and take a seat.��


    At this moment, amotion came from outside the restaurant, and Lin Bojun��s expression tightened. As he hurriedly looked over, he saw a figure in ck clothes swiftly weaving through the crowd. The man quickly reached an unstable, high shelf and supported it before it could topple. There were many litnterns hanging on the wooden shelf, and people were all around. If it had fallen, it would have injured people, caused a panic and a stampede and even started a fire.


    The potentially dangerous situation was resolved, and people apuded and praised ��Gu Ling the beauty�� for spotting and resolving the issue in time.<div>


    Lin Bojun immediately ordered more soldiers to be sent to help the vendors reinforce their booths, especially the shelves with hangingnterns.


    When Duanmu Chen, who was ying cards upstairs, heard the report, he paused for a moment and thenughed, ��With Gu Ling around, I can rest easy.��


    ��My master is amazing!�� Ji Xiaoshu especially liked to praise his master when he wasn��t around Gu Ling.


    At this point, Gu Ling had already helped to secure the shelf and returned to the restaurant, sitting next to Su Liang.


    ��My great god is so handsome,�� Su Liang gave a thumbs-up.


    Gu Ling looked at Su Liang��s beautiful smile, reached out, closed the window to block the view from outside, and then embraced her for a deep kiss.


    After a while, the window was opened again, and the two continued to talk and watch outside, ready to take action if anything seemed wrong.


    Lin Bojun noticed two men walking back and forth suspiciously near the restaurant and was about to arrange for someone to monitor them closely when the two men approached Lin Bojun.


    Feng Ming and Zhu Zan hadn��t gotten close to Lin Bojun when they were stopped.


    Soon, a soldier reported to Lin Bojun, ��The two of them im to be from Xingluo Ind and want to see His Highness the Regent King.��


    Lin Bojun, of course, knew what kind of ce Xingluo Ind was. Upon hearing the report, he ordered the men to be closely guarded and went upstairs to find Gu Ling and Su Liang.


    Su Liang was taken aback, ��People from Starfall Ind?��<div>


    ��Do you want to meet them? Or catch them first?�� Lin Bojun asked.


    Gu Ling stood up and closed the window again. Su Liang said to Lin Bojun, ��Second Brother, please bring them up.�� If they came to assassinate them, they wouldn��t have greeted them. Moreover, it was almost impossible for the younger generation to kill Gu Ling and Su Liang. If Starfall Ind really sent assassins, they must be the old-timers.


    Soon, Lin Bojun brought Feng Ming and Zhu Zan into Gu Ling and Su Liang��s room.


    ��Second Brother, you can go busy.�� Su Liang said.


    ��Be careful.�� Lin Bojun gave Feng Ming and Zhu Zan a cold nce and left. He was in charge of the safety of the entire city tonight, not just protecting this restaurant. He was really busy and had no time to stare at this side.


    Su Liang looked at Feng Ming and Zhu Zan, both in their early twenties, with average looks, possibly disguised.


    Su Liang didn��t think they were sent by Sheng Yue, or else they would directly mention Sheng Yue��s name, instead of just saying Starfall Ind. Besides, there wasn��t enough time for Sheng Yue to return to the ind and send people over since he left.


    ��Who are you guys? Why are you looking for us?�� Su Liang asked.


    Zhu Zan looked at Feng Ming, and Feng Ming looked straight at Su Liang with a clear gaze, saying, ��My name is Feng Ming, and his name is Zhu Zan. We were originally from Starfall Ind.��


    ��What kind of people from Starfall Ind?�� Su Liang asked a seemingly strange question. On Starfall Ind, severalrge families, led by the elders, had more people. The other scattered ones were either voluntarily or forcibly recruited to the ind. The old ones had families, while the young ones were mostly alone.


    Feng Ming considered for a moment, and understood what Su Liang was asking. He replied, ��Both of us were recruited to Starfall Ind three years ago, and we have no rtives on the ind. After the Regent King led the troops to the ind to save people, the Ind Master ordered us to leave the ind to search for Sheng Yue��s whereabouts because Sheng Yue had no news.��


    Su Liang��s expression remained calm, ��You came here to find Sheng Yue? To ask if we killed him or arrested him? But even if you took a detour, it wouldn��t take you this long to get here. Not reporting back for months, do you not n to return?��<div>


    Feng Ming admired Su Liang��s ability to read minds, and nodded, ��Yes. We followed Sheng Yue when we were on the ind, so we were opposed and squeezed out by the family of the Great Elder He Wei. Since we don��t know Sheng Yue��s whereabouts, we dare not return rashly. Moreover, when we first came to the ind, we weren��t entirely willing, and after three years on Starfall Ind, we deeply felt that it was not a good ce.��


    ��So, are you nning to turn from darkness to light?�� Su Liang smiled. Feng Ming was a very eloquent person, obviously very intelligent, and he didn��t hide his intelligence at this moment, as if he wanted Su Liang to know that he was useful.


    Feng Ming nodded, ��Yes. If the two of you don��t mind, we are willing to be loyal to both of you.��


    ��What are your skills? Or what secrets of Starfall Ind can you provide to us?�� Su Liang asked directly.


    Feng Ming replied, ��Perhaps Su Divine Doctor already knows many things about Starfall Ind. But we can tell you everything we know. We have no other skills, and our Martial Arts is just passable.��


    Upon hearing this, Su Liang chuckled, ��Okay. Since you want to walk on the bright side, I can give you the opportunity. We��ll talk about Starfall Indter. Tonight, there are celebrations in the city with many people and it��s easy for idents to happen. Each of you finds a high ce and helps watch over themon people to avoid chaos.��


    Zhu Zan was startled, and Feng Ming had already agreed, ��Yes, we will do our best!�� As soon as he finished speaking, he took Zhu Zan and left.


    On the way downstairs, Zhu Zan whispered, ��Is this�� going to use us?��


    Feng Ming shook his head, ��It��s a test. They��re all people with superior intelligence. If you hesitate any further, it��s better to leave early. In dealing with them, just like with Sheng Yue, you can��t y any tricks, or else it won��t be good.��


    Zhu Zan sighed softly, ��I didn��t want to y any tricks, I��m just a little nervous, unlike your calm andposed manner. Forget it, I��ll listen to you from now on, you��re the boss, and I trust you!��


    Soon, Feng Ming chose a position and found another one for Zhu Zan. The two of them went up high and concentrated on watching the crowd below. They didn��t want any trouble but also hoped for a chance to prove themselves.


    Thanks to the careful deployment of the Lin Family Brothers and the supervision of Gu Ling and Su Liang, there were no major disturbances at the grand Lantern Festival in the capital, and small disturbances were quickly settled without casualties.


    As the night deepened, themon people returned home, and the streets gradually quieted down, and the people in the restaurant also left one after another.


    Duanmu Chen, who had been ying cards all night, was not satisfied and invited Ji Yuebai and the children toe to the pce to y together another day.


    In the end, Lin Bojun personally led soldiers to escort Duanmu Chen back to the pce.


    Qi Yan carried Zhengzheng on his back, while Gu Ling held Ji Xiaoshu, who clung to him like a little monkey, as they all returned home together.


    Only after Feng Ming and Zhu Zan believed that there would be no danger did they regroup and silently head towards Su Mansion.


    When they arrived at Su Mansion, the main gate was tightly closed. The two of them looked at each other and stood outside the door. Before long, the door opened and Qi Yan called them in, leading them to Yuanming Pavilion.


    All the children had gone to sleep, and Su Liang did note down. He asked Gu Ling to ��entertain�� their guests.


    As Feng Ming and Zhu Zan took their seats and met Gu Ling��s indifferent gaze, they felt even more nervous than when Su Liang had spoken to them earlier.


    Gu Ling didn��t ask them about what they had done that night since he had seen everything. Feng Ming��s attention had mainly been on the children, helping several of them who had fallen down. Zhu Zan had extinguished a fire for someone.


    ��You guys used to follow Sheng Yue. What do you know about him?�� Gu Ling got straight to the point. They had already learned most of the basic information about Xingluo Ind from Min Rou and Sheng Yue. However, even after Sheng Yue had voluntarilye to Su Mansion and been detained for a while, confessing some things, Gu Ling and Su Liang still felt that he had more secrets. In fact, Sheng Yue seemed even more mysterious to them than Mo Yan.


    Zhu Zan didn��t seem to have any ideas, and Feng Ming was still the one to speak first. After thinking for a while, he said, ��Young Master Sheng is highly skilled in Martial Arts, intelligent and unppable. He��s a very formidable man. We arrived at the ind around the same time, but Young Master Sheng quickly won the favor of the Ind Master and was entrusted with important duties. The ind is controlled by the families of the elders, especially the He Family. For young people like us who came to the ind alone, it��s difficult to have chances to make something of ourselves. Even if we manage to make some achievements, we��ll be suppressed. But even in such a situation, Young Master Sheng became someone who could contend with the Great Elder, despite having only a few followers. We, too, could only secretly follow him and didn��t dare to openly oppose the He Family.��


    Gu Ling��s expression remained indifferent, ��Tell me something I don��t know.��


    Feng Ming started speaking again, ��I don��t know if Your Highness is aware that Young Master Sheng has a younger brother?��


    ��Go on.�� Gu Ling��s expression remained calm.


    ��It wasst year when I apanied Young Master Sheng on an errand. He asked me if I had any living rtives, and after I honestly told him my situation, he unexpectedly spoke up for once and said that he had a younger brother living in another ce.�� Feng Ming said, ��He only said that one sentence, and I didn��t dare to ask any further because everyone on the ind believed that Young Master Sheng had no family members.��


    Zhu Zan��s expression indicated that he had not known about this before, and Feng Ming had not mentioned it to him.


    Gu Ling already knew that Sheng Yue had a younger brother, Cheng Yun. If Feng Ming had told him this a few months earlier, it would have been useful, but it wasn��t much use now.


    Feng Ming said he didn��t know anything else, and Zhu Zan knew even less.


    The two of them were waiting for Gu Ling��s decision �C to use them, or to doubt them, arrest them, or even possibly kill them��


    Gu Ling ordered Qi Yan to make arrangements for Feng Ming and Zhu Zan��s amodations.


    ��Thank you, Master!�� Feng Ming quickly showed his gratitude, knowing that he had passed the first hurdle.


    When Gu Ling returned to his room, Su Liang had already put their daughter to sleep and was waiting for him.


    ��How is it?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��Let��s see how it goes.�� Gu Ling wasn��t so quick to trust outsiders who suddenly appeared, ��How is the truth-telling druging along?��


    Su Liang shook his head, ��During the second drug test, Nian Ruxue was killed as well. To test the drug again, we��ll have to find death-row prisoners from the Heavenly Prison. There��s no new progress for now. I think that Feng Ming seems like a smart man. What they said doesn��t have any ws so far, but it��s hard to say if they��re spies sent by Sheng Yue.��


    ��That��s why I��m nning to send Feng Ming back to Sheng Yue��s side as an undercover agent.�� Gu Lingy down and pulled Su Liang��s hand onto his face. ��What do you think?��


    Su Liang raised his eyebrow, ��That��s not a bad idea. In the end, it��s hard to say who poses the greater threat to us, Mo Yan or Sheng Yue. In that case, I��ll have a good chat with him tomorrow.��

 Chapter 462: 462. Feng Ming agrees, Cheng Yun goes home

    Chapter 462: 462. Feng Ming agrees, Cheng Yun goes home<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The day after the Lantern Festival.


    It was still chilly in early spring, and the snow houses and snowmen outside Yuanming Pavilion had not melted yet.


    Feng Ming and Zhu Zan were staying in a courtyard with Qi Yan. They got up early and heard some movement outside. Feng Ming opened the door, already dressed neatly.


    Qi Yan looked at Feng Ming, ��I��ll go ask our Master for instructions to see what arrangements there are for you.��


    Feng Ming thanked him hurriedly, ��I appreciate your effort, Brother Qi.��<div>


    After Qi Yan left, Zhu Zan came out and looked around, ��It feels like a dream. Can we really settle down here?��


    Feng Ming nodded, ��It��s up to us. Last night was a not bad start.��


    They didn��t wait long before Qi Yan came back, bringing breakfast and water.


    After breakfast, the sun came up and they cleaned up the tableware. They did not dare to leave the courtyard casually, so they sat there and chatted.


    Footsteps sounded outside the courtyard gate, and Feng Ming looked over immediately. His face changed as he stood up, ��Divine Doctor Su.�� He didn��t dare to call him Master outright.


    They hadn��t expected Su Liang toe in person. Su Liang looked gentle, ��No need to be nervous, please sit down. I have something to discuss with you.��


    Only after Su Liang sat down did the two of them sit back down. Zhu Zan kept his eyes on his nose, and Feng Ming looked very respectful.


    ��Actually, Sheng Yue had been here before the New Year.�� As Su Liang said this, he observed Feng Ming and Zhu Zan��s expressions.


    Both of them were visibly surprised, especially Zhu Zan. Feng Ming was rtively calm, but he also looked a little uneasy, ��Divine Doctor Su means����


    ��He didn��t die, and it wasn��t us who captured him and killed him.�� Su Liang said, ��He failed in his previous confrontation with Gu Ling and escaped alone. Subsequently, he tried several times to capture people but was unsessful. After disappearing for a while, he came to us voluntarily, wanting to cooperate with us in dealing with Mo Yan.��


    Zhu Zan widened his eyes in disbelief, ��Young Master Sheng actually����


    ��No, he is not like you. He did not surrender to us, nor was he forced to go there like you. He originally went to Xingluo Ind with ulterior motives, harboring his own selfish interests. Pretending to be loyal to Mo Yan was a ruse. After his right arm was severed by Gu Ling along with his forearm, his strength was diminished, and he had few capable men left, so he came to discuss cooperation.�� Su Liang said.<div>


    Judging from their expressions, they should not be spies sent by Sheng Yue. For one, their activity times outside the ind had no ovep with Sheng Yue��s activity in the months before; and secondly, Sheng Yue himself had tried his best to gain Gu Ling and Su Liang��s trust, and would not think that sending two subordinates could deceive both of them. He was not such an arrogant person, and there was no benefit for him if they were found out.


    Feng Ming and Zhu Zan exchanged nces, not knowing what kind of cooperation Sheng Yue had talked about with Su Liang, and dared not ask rashly. They just waited for Su Liang to continue speaking.


    ��At that time, Sheng Yue stayed at my house for a while, and then we let him go. Regarding the matter of Xingluo Ind you mentionedst night, and that he has a younger brother, we already knew about it before.�� Su Liang said.


    Feng Ming was a little ashamed, ��It seems that we have not been able to provide any useful information.��


    Su Liang continued, ��Our cooperation with Sheng Yue is currently very simple, just letting him return to Xingluo Ind and inform Mo Yan that we will meet on the sea outside Jiaye City on the first day of the third month. If everything goes as nned, Sheng Yue should have returned to the ind before the New Year. As for you two, do you dare to go back?��


    Upon hearing this, Zhu Zan looked at Feng Ming, who pondered for a moment before asking Su Liang, ��Divine Doctor Su, do you mean for us to return to the ind as insiders?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes. Although we have learned quite a bit about the people and environment on Xingluo Ind, it remains a closed ce. Sheng Yue is not a trustworthy person, and you should also be unsure of his intentions, right?��


    Feng Ming and Zhu Zan nodded subconsciously. They had never been able to see through Sheng Yue, and their allegiance to him was merely because they had to take sides on Xingluo Ind, and they could not get along with the He Family��s atmosphere, leaving them with no choice.


    ��Of course, it would be risky for you to return after several months, so it��s up to you. There��s no problem if you don��t want to go, but if you do and can help, you can ask for anything in return,�� Su Liang said indifferently.


    Feng Ming and Zhu Zan knew what Su Liang meant. Xingluo Ind was just a small ce, and Su Liang and Gu Ling were the real power holders in the world today. The possibility of Xingluo Ind seizing the throne was slim. By contributing to the destruction of Xingluo Ind, they would have boundless opportunities and endless wealth and glory. Moreover, they could trust Gu Ling and Su Liang��s character ���� simply put, they knew they were good people, unlike the people on Xingluo Ind.


    Feng Ming recalled what his father had said before he passed away: To deal with truly righteous people, one simply needs to do the right thing. But when dealing with evil people, if you cannot be more wicked than them, stay far away, or else there will never be a good oue.


    Feng Ming spoke up, ��I��m willing to go back to the ind as an inside agent.��<div>


    Zhu Zan hesitated, and Feng Ming said, ��I can go back alone. I��ll just say that I got separated from you halfway.��


    Zhu Zan sighed, ��Master Su, Ming, I��m a simple-minded person and can��t deal with scheming people. Life on Xingluo Ind has always been exhausting, especially in front of Sheng Yue. Whenever he looks at me, I break into a cold sweat�� If I return, I��m afraid I��ll not only be unable to help but may even mess things up.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I understand. In that case, Feng Ming will go back alone, and Zhu Zan will stay here for now, working with Qi Yan. Actually, I do need someone in my house.��


    Zhu Zan��s face lit up, ��If I can be of use, that would be great!�� He had considered leaving but didn��t know where to go.


    ��Please instruct me how to act when I return to the ind, Master,�� Feng Ming said respectfully.


    ��Take a break for a couple of days first. We��ll discuss the specifics of how you should act and let you knowter.�� Su Liang stood and left after finishing her sentence.


    As they watched her figure disappear at the door, Zhu Zan patted Feng Ming��s arm, ��You��re really brave. I dare not go back.��


    Feng Ming smiled, ��As long as you stay here and work hard without any crooked thoughts, the Master won��t mistreat you.��


    Zhu Zan hit Feng Ming again, ��Don��t you know me? If I were such a cunning person, I would have joined He Peng long ago. My martial arts are not inferior to yours.��


    ��I know, I just wanted to remind you.�� Feng Ming smiled, ��Actually, this is a good opportunity. In today��s peaceful world, it��s not easy to achieve great things. This is what I��ve been waiting for.��


    ��I��m just riding on your coattails. The Master values your intelligence the most and is keeping me here as an afterthought,�� Zhu Zan noticed this.


    Feng Mingughed, ��Don��t say that. We��re brothers after all. But this shows that Master is a kind and generous person.��<div>


    ��That��s for sure, she looks so gentle! It��s a pity that my parents died of illness when the Master was still young. If we could have met during a good time like now, perhaps they could have lived a long life,�� Zhu Zan sighed, ��Having a Divine Doctor as our Master, it suddenly feels like I have an extra life!��


    Qi Yan, who had been hiding in the shadows, overheard their conversation and went to report to Su Liang.


    ��I seem to have a good eye for people,�� Su Liang said with a smile, ��Feng Ming will leave soon, and Zhu Zan will stay here as your little brother. He must be quite skilled to be chosen to go to Xingluo Ind at such a young age. You are getting married this year, so you should take him under your wing, and when needed, you can give him tasks to do.��


    Qi Yan said that it was no problem. Now that he had be the head housekeeper of Su Mansion, and his younger brother Qi Jun had previously held the position, he had changed a lot since following Su Liang, having been just as simple-minded as Zhu Zan before.


    After a while, Su Liang went to see Yan Shiba. Upon entering the room, she saw Yan Shiba��s resentful face, ��Were thenternsst night beautiful?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��They were beautiful.�� Yan Shiba was recuperating and couldn��t go out due to the cold. Shecked the strength to walk freely since her legs weren��t strong enough yet. Su Liang had been researching the truth-telling drug and would often forget about Yan Shiba when she got busy. Weng Ran was mainly taking care of her.


    Weng Ran did ask Yan Shiba if she wanted to go out and have funst night, but at the time, Yan Shiba asked if Su Liang had suggested it. Weng Ran honestly said that Su Liang hadn��t. In a huff, Yan Shiba said that she wouldn��t go so as not to cause trouble for everyone.


    Weng Ran didn��t want to make a fuss as she needed protection from others with her average martial arts skills. Since Yan Shiba said she wouldn��t go, Weng Ran let her drink medicine and go to sleep early. However, when Weng Ran returned, she brought back antern in the shape of a swallow that she had chosen for Yan Shiba.


    When Yan Shiba saw it in the morning, she didn��t particrly like thentern��s shape. She didn��t choose her surname Yan and preferred eagles to little swallows�� However, she liked the straightforward and kind Weng Ran, who treated her well, and was more gentle with Weng Ran than Su Liang.


    At the moment, a blown out ��Little Yan��ntern still hung in Yan Shiba��s room. Seeing this, Su Liangughed, ��It suits you well.��


    Yan Shiba red at her, ��You stillugh? Even Xiaoran thought of bringing me antern, but I am not in your heart at all!��


    Su Liang shrugged, ��Busy, sorry.�� She then took Yan Shiba��s pulse, ��Your main task now is to recuperate as soon as possible. When you��re able to jump around again, you can do whatever you want.��<div>


    ��I��ll elope with Nuannuan then, hiding her away where you won��t find her,�� huffed Yan Shiba lightly.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I advise you to be sober. If you do that, you��ll be hunted down by Gu Ling and my masters, and I won��t stop them. What if your ugly death scares Nuannuan?��


    Yan Shiba raised her hand and punched Su Liang lightly, ��You heartless girl! Did Xiaoyun send any letters?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��You��re also heartless. I��m the one who saved and took care of you, but you still long to be with Cheng Yun. Cheng Yun didn��t send any letters, and even if he did, it wouldn��t be for you. As I said before, since you��ve decided to start anew, you should also treat your rtionship with Cheng Yun with a normal mindset. You can��t force matters of the heart.��


    ��How do you know he won��t like me?�� Yan Shiba instantly softened her demeanor, trying hard to smile.


    Su Liang rejected the idea with a straight face, ��You better act normal. This scares me a bit, you��re smiling like you want to eat someone.��


    Yan Shiba: ��


    Su Liang inspected Yan Shiba��s body and concluded that her recovery was going well. In a few days, once she could move around, her recovery would speed up. After chatting with her for a while and promising to cook her favorite dish at noon, Su Liang left.


    Jiaye City.


    Qiao Cong, who hade to the south to celebrate the New Year with Qiao Jing, was not in a great mood. The longer he stayed away, the more he missed his home in the capital city and the lovely children there.


    Although he alwaysined about Qiao Jing, deep down, Qiao Cong truly hated the people of Xingluo Ind. If those bastards were dealt with, they could rest easy.


    Old Mu stayed behind to help. He didn��t even go home for the New Year because he was afraid that if he left, Qiao Cong��s heart agitation would worsen. After all, the two were of the same generation, both Su Liang��s masters and considered brothers, so they had more inmon.<div>


    Su Liang had said that among all of her masters, Old Mu was the kindest and most empathetic.


    Cheng Yun, who had already returned toy life, touched his hair every day. He also missed the children at home, but being a former monk, he always had a good mindset and got along well with Qiao Jing and the two seniors.


    One day, Qiao Jing was practicing martial arts with Cheng Yun, when a subordinate rushed over, ��General! There are ships approaching the southern shore!��


    Qiao Jing immediately sheathed his sword and strode out, ��How many people havee? They didn��t throw explosives on the shore, did they?�� Qiao Jing instinctively thought that the people of Xingluo Ind hade to attack during the daytime.


    ��Answering the General, the ship is not big, there are only two people, both not young. One of them shouted that they were here on the orders of the Ind Master of Xingluo Ind to deliver gifts, specifically asking the General to receive them,�� the soldier replied.


    ��Deliver gifts? For me to receive?�� Qiao Jing frowned.


    Cheng Yun thought for a moment and said, ��It��s probably because you are in charge here. I think the gift is for Su Liang.�� If Mo Yan really intended to send a gift, it must be for his granddaughter. However, since Su Liang was not here and they couldn��t pass the checkpoints at Jiaye City, Qiao Jing had to receive them.


    Qiao Jing understood, but still suspected a trick. He quickly fetched Qiao Cong and Old Mu, and they all went to the shore to check the situation.


    Cheng Yun put on a mask. Su Liang had instructed him not to expose his face to the people of Xingluo Ind. Some of the old people on the ind might recognize his appearance and associate it with his mother who had been captured by Xingluo Ind in the past.


    Upon reaching the shore of Jiaye City, they saw guards on the shore holding bows and arrows. A boat floated about a hundred meters from the shore, with two people and several chests on it.


    Qiao Jing climbed up the lookout tower, followed closely by Qiao Cong, who vigntly stared at the boat.


    ��I am Qiao Jing,�� Qiao Jing called out loudly. ��You are here to deliver gifts? Whose gifts are these?��


    One of the old men answered, ��These are gifts for the Divine Doctor Su family from the Ind Master.�� He did not openly point out that Su Liang was the granddaughter of the Ind Master, which also demonstrated goodwill.


    ��Alright,e over.�� Qiao Jing did not order the soldiers to put down their arrows. But given the current situation, there was no one hiding in the sea, so the two men could not do anything and must be genuinely here to deliver gifts.


    Qiao Cong still instinctively shielded Qiao Jing behind him, as always.


    Old Mu and Cheng Yun stood on the shore, watching the boat approach. Then the two old men lifted the chests from the boat one by one and threw them over.


    As thestrge chest was thrown onto the shore and the boat pushed away to drift in the opposite direction, the two men quickly sailed away, shouting theirst words, ��Many thanks! Please be sure to pass these on to the Divine Doctor Su!��


    Qiao Jing did not order the soldiers to shoot and detain the men, as they were just running errands.


    ��Could it be explosives?�� Old Mu said as he opened a chest. Of course, he didn��t really think it was explosives; it was just a casual remark.


    As it turned out, the square wooden chest contained He Wei��s severed head. The sight was quite horrifying, startling Old Mu greatly, while Cheng Yun instinctively sped his hands together and chanted ��Amitabha Buddha.�� If Su Liang were here, she would surelyment that this was his former ��upational disease��.


    He Wei��s head?�� Qiao Cong cursed, ��As expected, Xiaoliang is right. As long as Sheng Yue goes back, the He family��s days are numbered.�� They had been in touch with the capital city and knew that Sheng Yue hade and gone.


    The other chests were opened one by one, each containing normal treasures. Thergest chest contained ancient books and some extraordinary-looking weapons. Another chest was filled with glittering precious stones, crystals, and jade, obviously intended for Gu Xiaonuan.


    Old Mu checked and confirmed that there were no traps, hiddenpartments, poison, or hidden weapons in the chests, so he ordered them to be taken back.


    ��We need to send someone to deliver these,�� Old Mu looked at the weapons and yed with them one by one, finding one of them engraved with the Mu family��s name.


    ��Grandpa���� Qiao Jing looked at Qiao Cong.


    Qiao Cong shook his head, ��The New Year has passed, and Xiaoliang will being in a while. I won��t go back for such a small matter!�� In fact, he still couldn��t let go of Qiao Jing, as he had been worrying about Gu Xiaonuan earlier, and Nuannuan might note to Jiaye City when the time came.


    Old Mu waved the ancient sword in his hand, ��I��ll stay too.��


    Qiao Jing patted Cheng Yun on the shoulder, ��Then it��s up to you to go back.��


    Cheng Yun blinked, not knowing how to disguise himself, and his face revealed a hint of joy. ��If that��s the case, I��ll go back.�� He wanted to go home, and it was also a proper task.


    Old Mu left the ancient sword engraved with the Mu family��s name behind, saying that he would polish it up and present it to Gu Xiaonuan. The other items were resealed, along with He Wei��s head, and loaded onto the carriage.


    Mo Yan��s letter was for Su Liang, and they didn��t open it. They let Cheng Yun carry it with him to give to Su Liang when he returned.


    As it was unnned, Qiao Jing also hastily wrote a letter to Min Rou and asked Cheng Yun to help deliver it back to the capital city.


    Cheng Yun, unchanged from his arrival, donned a disguise, wore a wig, and led a group of people, setting out that same day.

 Chapter 463: He is only suitable for explosion

    Chapter 463: He is only suitable for explosion


    Trantor: 549690339


    Feng Ming and Zhu Zan stayed in Su Mansion for two days.


    Qi Yan showed them around and introduced them to everyone in the mansion. To their surprise, considering the status of Gu Ling and Su Liang, the mansion seemed to have almost no servants. Even an elder on the small Xingluo Ind had several servants tending to them. The servants on Xingluo Ind were all captured from the outside and their status on the ind was equivalent to ves. They even saw Gu Ling and Su Liang cooking in the kitchen and Gu Ling teaching martial arts to two little disciples.


    During this time, the two learned a shocking fact that left them speechless: Su Liang was actually the granddaughter of Mo Yan, the ind master of Xingluo Ind. She was his only living rtive and descendant in the world!


    It was Su Liang who told them this. She said that He Wei had discovered this long ago but deliberately concealed it from Mo Yan. By now, Sheng Yue should have already informed Mo Yan about this matter.


    At that time, Feng Ming said, ��The He Family is doomed.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��I hope so.��


    Two dayster, Su Liang met with Feng Ming alone.


    Feng Ming knew it was time for him to leave.


    ��When you go back, tell Mo Yan and Sheng Yue that you searched for someone all the way to the north, but you never found any information. You also fell ill and were dyed. Zhu Zan separated from you during this time and decided not to return to the ind.�� Su Liang said, ��Don��t make the story tooplicated, or it will arouse suspicion.��


    Feng Ming nodded seriously, ��I understand, Master.��


    ��I believe you are smart enough to handle it,�� Su Liang smiled. ��However, if Mo Yan or Sheng Yue suspect you and want to kill you, you can tell them that you have pledged loyalty to me to save your life. I believe this would be valuable to them.��


    Feng Ming was moved, ��Thank you, Master! I will be extremely careful not to fail your trust!�� He knew that if he exposed himself as Su Liang��s subordinate, he would be used as a hostage to threaten Su Liang. Su Liang��s suggestion showed that she would try to save him under such circumstances. Up to now, he hadn��t done much for Su Liang, yet he already felt cared for and valued. He had many interactions with Qi Yan and knew that Qi Yan and his brothers had all followed Su Liang in the past. In Qi Yan��s words �C if you work hard, there will be unexpected surprises.


    Even Su Liang��s decision not to force Zhu Zan to return to the ind and not to drive him away but to let him stay in the mansion showed her eptance of those who pledged loyalty to her.


    ��I trust you,�� Su Liang said. ��If you return to the ind and pass the test, just continue to follow Sheng Yue. You don��t need to investigate anything deliberately. Any suspicion could be discovered by him. You just need to see what he does, and we will have a chance to contact youter.��


    ��Yes,�� Feng Ming nodded. He knew that he was a pawn ready to be used, and his future role would depend on the development of the situation. This required him to have a strong ability to adapt. He had confidence in himself, but not too much. Su Liang��s affirmation and trust in him inspired him greatly. For the first time, he truly believed that he could achieve great things.


    On the same day, Feng Ming bid farewell to Su Liang and Zhu Zan, left Su Mansion secretly, and headed south at the fastest speed to return to Xingluo Ind. Su Liang gave him some self-defense medicines but told him to throw them all away before going to the ind and not to bring any suspicious items back.


    The weather was good that day, and Yan Shiba was helped by Su Liang toe out and bask in the sun.


    The snow house outside Yuanming Pavilion was slowly melting. To prevent snow from falling and hitting people, Gu Ling decided to dismantle the snow house.


    The children were also interested in this task and moved the knocked-down snow blocks to one side under Gu Ling��s guidance.


    Yan Shiba waved vigorously at Gu Xiaonuan on Gu Ling��s back, but she was stretching out her little hand to touch the snow house and didn��t notice.


    Yan Shiba sat down in the pavilion and took the hand warmer from Su Liang, tossing it onto the table. ��It��s not that cold. Are you treating me like a delicate woman?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��It doesn��t matter whether I care about you or not, you��ll alwaysin. Why don��t you try going to heaven?��


    Upon hearing this, Yan Shibaughed, ��Heh, I��d like to go to heaven, but I can��t! If I can ever go there, I��ll definitely take you with me to fly!��


    Then Yan Shiba asked about Feng Ming. She had held a deep hatred for Sheng Yue, who had imprisoned her for a long time and created a substitute for her. Therefore, she had always been concerned about the progress of dealing with Xingluo Ind. Weng Ran had once been almost harmed by the people of Xingluo Ind along with Feng Ming, so she held the same attitude as Yan Shiba on this matter and would promptly inform Yan Shiba of any news she learned.


    ��Girl, it��s not that I don��t trust your judgment on people. For example, you saw potential in me, which was a good judgment.�� Yan Shiba said seriously.


    Su Liang rolled her eyes, letting Yan Shiba draw her own conclusion.


    ��However,�� Yan Shiba frowned, ��have you ever thought that even if Feng Ming is not sent by Sheng Yue, once he returns to Xingluo Ind and meets Sheng Yue again, he may be Sheng Yue��s man and deceive you? You can��t trust the information he provides so easily!��


    Su Liang nodded, ��You��re much more cautious than before. We��ve thought about this, but Feng Ming is a smart man. He knows that working with Sheng Yue won��t end well, and he��ll make the smart choice.��


    Yan Shiba snorted lightly, ��So, you believe in human nature, Sister Liang.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Otherwise, I would have killed you long ago.��


    Yan Shiba yfully punched Su Liang, ��Thank you!��


    Ji Xiaoshu flew across theke andnded steadily outside the pavilion. He rushed in and ced a cloth-wrapped package on the table, containing two grilled sweet potatoes with charred skins and a sweet, steaming aroma.


    They were grilled by Gu Ling, who had taken them out just when they were ready.


    ��Master��s wife, Aunt Yan, eat them while they��re hot! I��m going back to snatch my master��s share!�� Ji Xiaoshu handed them two wooden spoons and then happily flew back the way he came.


    Knocking open the crispy skin, the sweet potato split in half, revealing its soft interior.


    Yan Shiba followed Su Liang��s example, scooping a bit of the sweet potato with the wooden spoon, and nodded involuntarily, ��Delicious.��


    After finishing her own portion, Yan Shiba ate half of Su Liang��s as well, sighingfortably, ��You all know how to enjoy life.�� Then she mentioned Cheng Yun again, ��I wonder if Little Brother Yun has started eating meat yet. If he starts eating meat, he shouldn��t refuse me, right?��


    ��Stop daydreaming during the day.�� Su Liang always poured cold water on Yan Shiba concerning this matter because she felt that Yan Shiba and Cheng Yun were not suitable and had no chance. It wasn��t that she wanted to stop Yan Shiba from pursuing Cheng Yun, but she was worried that if Yan Shiba was rejected, she wouldn��t be able to ept it and would do something she shouldn��t.


    ��Humph! We��ll see!�� In fact, Yan Shiba had subtly been affected by Su Liang��s attitude. Although she still asionally mentioned Cheng Yun, she wasn��t as confident as before. This was a good thing since there was no guarantee; she could pursue him but had to ept the possibility that Cheng Yun wouldn��t like her.


    A few dayster, under the arrangements of Ji Yuebai, Bai Yang and Ji Yue Xuan officially got married. The marriage of the former Yin Country princess and Qian Country Imperial Concubine caused quite a stir in the capital city. After all, in everyone��s eyes, Ji Yue Xuan was the emperor Duanmu Chen��s only woman.


    Duanmu Chen didn��t publicly announce that he and Ji Yue Xuan had never been a real couple. He had already done enough for Ji Yue Xuan and Bai Yang. Some things don��t need to be exined, as wise people will know the truth, and those who want to spread gossip will only concoct new rumors after your exnation. As for the inevitable rumors, they didn��t affect Duanmu Chen, who lived in the Imperial Pce. If Bai Yang and Ji Yue Xuan were affected, they would have to digest it themselves.


    Su Liang was still studying the improved truth-telling drug with her two masters. The main goal was to avoid the drug��s side effect of killing people quickly after ingestion, but they all hit a bottleneck and made no new breakthroughs.


    As for who would go to meet Mo Yan on the first day of March, as previously discussed by Su Liang and Gu Ling, and what to do with the child at that time, it hadn��t been decided yet. There was still some time, and if there were no other changes in between, it would still be possible to set off in early February to attend the appointment.


    By the end of the first month of the year, Yan Shiba was already moving freely and didn��t need anyone to help her. Su Liang said that she could start exercising slowly, which would be good for her recovery. So, Yan Shiba exercised with the children every day and took the opportunity to y with Gu Xiaonuan, saying that it was a good way to work out.


    Yan Shiba��s temperament had be much gentler than before, but her personality still had traces of the past. She was very unrestrained and quickly became friends with the children.


    Especially Ji Xiaoshu, who knew that Yan Shiba used to be an assassin leader and was quite interested in her. Ji Xiaoshu liked to hear Yan Shiba talk about her ��glorious history.��


    Yan Shiba liked children and was always careful around them. She didn��t talk about bloody and violent things, fearing that it would have a bad influence on them or lead them astray. When she looked back on her past, she realized that she had made many mistakes. Sometimes, she did have a choice, but no one had taught her what was right or good before meeting Su Liang.


    Yan Shiba still mentioned Cheng Yun often, and everyone in the mansion, even the children, knew that she admired him.


    On this particr day, the weather was nice, and Yan Shiba waspeting in a swordsmanship match with Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng. It was a two-on-one fight.


    Both Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng were talented disciples of Gu Ling and had already practiced the Cold Moon Sword Technique quite well. Yan Shiba was not as strong as before, and she restrained herself during the fight. She became distracted by Gu Xiaonuan��sughter and was poked in the leg by Ji Xiaoshu��s wooden sword.


    ��Ah, I��m dead!�� Yan Shiba threw away her wooden sword, fell to the ground, and closed her eyes.


    Ji Xiaoshu quickly rushed over and shook Yan Shiba��s head, ��Aunt Yan, don��t die! My master is making Sweet and Sour Ribs for lunch! If you die, you won��t be able to eat them!��


    Yan Shibaughed without opening her eyes, ��Ribs are good, I like them, so I��d better stay alive to eat the Sweet and Sour Ribs! Cough, cough, cough�� Xiaoshu, stop shaking me, I��m going to be shaken silly.��


    Zhengzheng shook her head: So childish!


    Yan Shiba was pulled up by Ji Xiaoshu and saw Qi Yan and a thin young man not far away.


    ��Uncle Qi!�� Zhengzheng greeted Qi Yan.


    Ji Xiaoshu looked at the man beside Qi Yan and then tugged Yan Shiba, ��Aunt Yan, look who that is!��


    Yan Shiba nced at him and shook her head, ��I don��t know.��


    ��It seems like it��s not true love.�� Ji Xiaoshu smirked, ��No matter what my master looks like, my master wife will definitely recognize him!��


    Yan Shiba��s face stiffened. She looked again at the young man standing beside Qi Yan, who was waving and smiling at them. She couldn��t help but widen her eyes, ��Little Brother Yun?��


    Zhengzheng had already run over to greet Uncle Cheng Yun.


    It��s no wonder Yan Shiba didn��t recognize him. Cheng Yun was wearing a wig and had disguised himself, so he didn��t look at all like the beautiful little monk who Yan Shiba remembered. However, upon closer inspection, his physique and temperament still had traces of his former self.


    ��Little Brother Yun!�� Yan Shiba also rushed over.


    Cheng Yun heard the familiar yet strange voice and recognized Yan Shiba. He frowned slightly and considered going straight to the Yuanming Pavilion to find Su Liang to protect him, given Yan Shiba��s tant ��harassment�� in the past. However, he saw Zhengzheng running over and thought it would be rude to leave.


    Qi Yan had already gone in to report to Su Liang.


    By the time Yan Shiba ran up to Cheng Yun and was about to lean in to get a closer look at him, Su Liang had juste out of the Yuanming Pavilion and stopped her.


    ��Little Brother Yun, you didn��t forget about me, did you? You saved my life!�� Yan Shiba smiled happily at Cheng Yun. After all, she had been thinking about him for years, and it was exciting to see him again after surviving her ordeal.


    Cheng Yun leaned down to hug Zhengzheng and didn��t look at Yan Shiba, but he politely responded to her words, ��I remember, Miss Yan��But there��s no need to bring up the matter of saving you again. It was Su Liang who truly saved you back then.��


    ��You can talk moreter,�� Su Liang said, ��Cheng Yun came back for an important matter.��


    Cheng Yun quickly followed Su Liang into the Yuanming Pavilion, and Yan Shiba also went in, ��My body has almost recovered, and I can help with important matters, so I want to listen too.��


    As soon as Weng Ran came to send medicine to Yan Shiba, she entered the room and saw Cheng Yun without his wig. She was surprised and greeted him with a smile, ��You��re back.��


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��Yes.��


    ��Sister Yan, drink your medicine.�� Weng Ran put the steaming medicine in front of Yan Shiba.


    Yan Shiba hugged Weng Ran and asked her to sit beside her, ��Little Ranran, sit down quickly. I��ll drink it when it��s cooler. Little Brother Yun is going to talk about important matters.��


    Cheng Yun tried his best to ignore Yan Shiba��s intense gaze and only looked at Su Liang when speaking.


    ��A gift from Mo Yan?�� Su Liang looked surprised.


    ��There��s a head, which Elder Qiu said was He Wei��s.�� Cheng Yun said, ��The rest are just some ancient books and treasures.��


    Qi Yan had already ordered someone to carry the boxes over.


    Cheng Yun quickly pointed at the box containing the head, ��It��s not suitable to open that one in front of the children.��


    After checking the books and the treasures, Su Liang found the books useful, but the treasures weren��t particrly interesting. They didn��tck such things, and the children were used to seeing them.


    ��This is the letter from Mo Yan to you.�� Cheng Yun took out the letter and handed it to Su Liang, still sealed.


    Su Liang took it, sat down, and opened it to read.


    In the letter, Mo Yan said that when his daughter, Mo Gui Xin, left Xingluo Ind, she wanted to live in the outside world. He didn��t want to force her to stay, so he decided to apany her, not because he didn��t care about her. Mo Yan was deceived by He Wei, believing that Mo Gui Xin had died from illness long ago, leaving no children behind. That��s why he didn��t know about the existence of his granddaughter, Su Liang, for all these years.


    In the letter, Mo Yan sincerely apologized to Su Liang, saying that if he had known about her, he would have taken good care of her and protected her without allowing her to suffer any grievances. There would have been no conflicts between them.


    He Wei was beheaded, and the He Family members were executed. Mo Yan hoped that Su Liang could forgive him for his previous mistakes due to misunderstandings. He hoped that the grandfather and granddaughter could sit together and talk about the future.


    ��As for the matters between me and Gu Ling, everything is negotiable. I believe that with ourbined strength, we can seed in anything. I��m looking forward to meeting you on the first day of the third month. I can��t wait to hug Little Nuannuan, who must be the most adorable child in the world.��


    After reading the letter, Gu Ling came over and took it to read it himself.


    After finishing quickly, Gu Ling��s eyes were slightly cold, ��Hugging Nuannuan? Keep dreaming. He��s only fit for explosions.��

 Chapter 464: 464. Yan Shiba’s Confession

    Chapter 464: 464. Yan Shiba��s Confession


    Trantor: 549690339


    Cheng Yun��s stomach growled, and he felt somewhat embarrassed. Fearing it would dy serious matters, he had rushed back without resting and eating properly on the way.


    Weng Ran got up upon hearing the sound and chuckled, ��I��ll make you a bowl of vegetarian noodles!��


    ��No need to go to the trouble���� Cheng Yun wanted to say that he could wait and eat lunch with everyone, but Weng Ran was already at the door.


    Yan Shiba��s smile was brilliant, ��Little Brother Yun, why are you being so polite? We��re all family here. Have you started eating meat now?��


    Cheng Yun frowned and shook his head, ��I don��t eat meat.��


    Yan Shiba felt that eating only vegetarian food was too miserable. ��Since you��ve secrized, you don��t need to be so hard on yourself. Give it a try, you��ll love it.��


    Cheng Yun was at a loss for words. Just then, he saw Lao Bai bringing Gu Xiaonuan in, and his eyes lit up. He quickly got up and greeted, ��Nuannuan, do you still remember your uncle?��


    Gu Xiaonuan tilted her head curiously, looking at Cheng Yun.


    Cheng Yun realized, ��I��ve changed my appearance, so it��s normal for Nuannuan not to recognize me.��


    But Gu Xiaonuan reached out to touch Cheng Yun��s head and giggled, calling out, ��Uncle!��


    Cheng Yun became happy, ��Nuannuan recognized my hair and voice? You��re so smart.��


    No sooner had he handed Gu Xiaonuan to Cheng Yun than he almost bumped into Yan Shiba, who had somehow appeared behind him. Cheng Yun quickly stepped back two steps.


    ��Auntie Yan!�� Gu Xiaonuan sweetly waved to Yan Shiba.


    Yan Shiba smiled gently, ��Such a good baby! Little Brother Yun, let��s take Nuannuan to see what delicious food Little Ranran is making for you!��


    ��You��ve been sick, you should rest. I��ll take Nuannuan.�� Cheng Yun was already at the door as he spoke.


    Yan Shiba was pleasantly surprised, ��Little Brother Yun, you actually knew I was sick? You care so much about me!��


    Cheng Yun: ��


    In the kitchen, Weng Ran was boiling water to prepare the noodles. The noodles were leftover from breakfast, along with some vegetables. Knowing that Cheng Yun didn��t eat meat, Weng Ran had also taken out a special pot for him.


    Seeing Cheng Yun appear at the door, Weng Ran used a fire poker to pull out thest sweet potato from the stove. Since it was big, it took longer to bake, but it was finally done.


    ��I��ll do it, I��ll do it!�� Yan Shiba let Weng Ran make the noodles and put the sweet potato on a te. She then found a spoon and took Gu Xiaonuan from Cheng Yun, saying, ��Little Brother Yun, have some baked sweet potato while it��s hot! It��s delicious! We��ve all had it!��


    Gu Xiaonuan reached out with her little hand, wanting to touch the ckened baked sweet potato.


    Weng Ranughed and said, ��Cheng Yun, take the sweet potato and go outside to eat with Yan sister and Nuannuan, it��s smoky in here.��


    So, Yan Shiba carried Gu Xiaonuan out, walking around theke to the pavilion, with Cheng Yun following behind with the sweet potato.


    As they sat down in the pavilion, Cheng Yun scooped a bit of sweet potato, blew on it to cool it down, and fed it to Gu Xiaonuan.


    Gu Xiaonuan took a bite and didn��t want any more. She wasn��t hungry and had already eaten. She just wanted to touch the ��ck ball��.


    As a result, Yan Shiba opened her mouth and made an ��ah�� sound, indicating Cheng Yun to feed her��


    Yan Shiba was actually just joking, knowing that Cheng Yun wouldn��t do such a thing. Still, Cheng Yun was frightened, and he quickly put the spoon down, pushed the te to Yan Shiba, and strode out of the pavilion, leaping across theke, leaving only the words, ��You enjoy it, I should go help Weng Ran with the fire.��


    Yan Shiba looked at Cheng Yun��s retreating figure, sighed, and whispered to Gu Xiaonuan��s face, ��Nuannuan, am I that scary? Why does Little Brother Yun look like I��m going to eat him����


    However, thinking that Weng Ran would soon have the noodles ready for Cheng Yun, Yan Shiba unceremoniously ate the sweet potato that was originally for Cheng Yun. She liked this.


    Weng Ran was surprised at Cheng Yun��s quick return. Seeing him immediately sit on a small stool, stoking the fire and not saying anything, Weng Ran asked, ��What��s wrong? Did you finish the baked sweet potato?��


    Cheng Yun shook his head, ��Yan sister wanted it, so I gave it to her.��


    Weng Ran was surprised by Cheng Yun��s address for Yan Shiba, ��I thought you were close with Yan sister.��


    Cheng Yun immediately denied, ��Not close, just an acquaintance.��


    ��You�� seem to be afraid of her?�� Weng Ran asked half-jokingly.


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��Yes, she��s very�� she��s too�� she��s a bit���� terrifying�� But he felt it was wrong to speak ill of Yan Shiba behind her back, considering that she had been epted by Su Liang and was not an outsider.


    Weng Ran found Cheng Yun��s indescribable expression for Yan Shiba quite amusing, ��Since you��ve secrized, I��ll be straightforward. Yan sister likes you a lot, you know? I actually find her quite interesting and very enthusiastic.��


    Cheng Yun knew he had prejudices against Yan Shiba, but even ignoring their past, today��s encounter with Yan Shiba still gave him a creeping feeling�� Yes, it wasn��t an exaggeration at all. Every time he met Yan Shiba, he felt chilled to the core, and she was truly terrifying. In contrast, getting along with Su Liang had always been warm and rxing for Cheng Yun, whereas Yan Shiba was the pr opposite �C one��s feelings couldn��t simply be changed by willing them to, nor could they be adjusted by reason.


    ��Please don��t���� Cheng Yun wanted to say not to mention Yan Shiba liking him again, but he felt that saying so would be impolite, so he paused and said, ��I��ll rify things with Yan sister. We��re not suitable.��


    Weng Ran shrugged, ��Alright, just have a good talk with Yan sister as soon as possible and don��t hurt her feelings. She��s been through a lot getting to where she is now.��


    As they spoke, the noodles were ready. Weng Ran served them, asking Cheng Yun where he wanted to eat.


    ��I��ll eat here.�� Cheng Yun took the chopsticks and thanked Wen Ran.


    The box containing He Wei��s severed head was tightly sealed, and Gu Ling and Su Liang did not open it. Although it was still winter in the north and had not warmed up, the head had been sent from the south and must have already decayed, making it unrecognizable.


    Gu Ling instructed Qi Yan to take it out directly, find a ce in the wilderness to bury it, and save people from being frightened.


    Zhu Zan went out with Qi Yan, and opened the box to look at the head before burying it. He knew He Wei and despised him, but just a nce made Zhu Zan puke, and he couldn��t eat anything for three days.


    Su Liang received the books sent by Mo Yan. After roughly flipping through them, she picked out a few to read first. Among them was a book on ancient poison techniques that recorded some drugs for controlling the human mind. Su Liang hoped to find a breakthrough in improving the truth-telling drug from this book.


    As for the box of jade stones and crystals, she handed them directly to Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, so they could y with them.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu found some of them very beautiful and soon decided unanimously to make use of these items and the carving skills Gu Ling had taught them to create a treasure tree for Gu Xiaonuan to y with.


    Su Liang knew that Yan Shiba would be excited with Cheng Yun��s return and would do something, but she didn��t interfere. She had important things to do, and they were all adults. Even if Yan Shiba was irrational, Cheng Yun was not helpless, and nothing would happen.


    At noon, when the Yuanming Pavilion was serving lunch, Cheng Yun did note. Wen Ran said he had eaten earlier and went to rest. However, at dinner time, Cheng Yun was still absent. Wen Ran exined that he had woken up in the afternoon and gone to Huguo Temple to visit Master Huiming, and that he would eat there.


    Su Liang thought that was normal, but Yan Shiba felt that Cheng Yun must be avoiding her.


    So, when Cheng Yun returned from Huguo Temple and walked into Su Mansion, as soon as he entered, Yan Shiba appeared before him, her voice deep, ��Are you so afraid of me?��


    Cheng Yun sighed, ��Miss Yan, let��s talk.��


    Yan Shiba turned and walked away, and soon the two sat down in a pavilion by theke.


    It was not early, the children were all in bed and the surroundings were quiet. There were no lights in the pavilion, but the moonlight was good tonight.


    Wen Ran brought Yan Shiba the medicine he had prepared and, finding her absent from her room, went to the Yuanming Pavilion to look for her. From afar, he saw her sitting with Cheng Yun in the pavilion, sighed, and then left, but kept the medicine warm on the stove.


    The lights were on on the second floor of Yuanming Pavilion; Gu Ling and Su Liang had not gone to bed. Su Liang was reading the books sent by Mo Yan during the day, and Gu Ling was reading another book.


    In fact, Gu Ling had seen Yan Shiba and Cheng Yun through the window, but he didn��t care and didn��t mention it to Su Liang, who was engrossed in the book she was reading.


    Yan Shiba and Cheng Yun looked at each other for a moment, and Cheng Yun immediately lowered his gaze, ��Miss Yan, I���� He had removed his disguise and was not wearing a wig. His face was even more delicate than a few years ago. The former little monk was now a graceful and beautiful young man.


    Yan Shiba furrowed her brows, interrupting Cheng Yun, ��Don��t speak yet, let me talk first.��


    Cheng Yun nodded slightly, ��Alright, you go ahead.��


    ��I really like you,�� Yan Shiba cut straight to the chase, ��You know this, and the whole family knows it.��


    The atmosphere became silent, and Cheng Yun looked at Yan Shiba again, nodding gently, ��Yes, I know.��


    ��Don��t speak!�� Yan Shiba shook her head, ��Let me finish. I know what kind of person I was before, people called me a witch, scum, viin, and evildoer. If it wasn��t for meeting that brat Su Liang, I would have died long ago, or even if I was alive, it��d be no different from being dead. In fact, being alive anding back here to see you is like a dream.��


    ��The first time I met you, I fell off a cliff and thought I was going to die. You suddenly appeared in front of me, your headpletely bald, but that face was incredibly beautiful, like an immortal descending from the heavens�� You mayugh, but honestly, I never realized one thing: Su Liang always calls Gu Ling ��Great God��, but in my eyes, you are as beautiful and perfect as Gu Ling is to Su Liang.��


    ��You may not understand what it��s like to fall in love at first sight, but I do. That��s the feeling you gave me,�� Yan Shiba said, ��All I showed was teasing you, and I apologize for that. I just didn��t know how to express my feelings for you. You may not believe it, but I didn��t believe it before today either. When I saw you again today, I finally understood it was because I felt deeply inferior. You are like a pure and unblemished snow lotus, and I am just a stone in a gutter.��


    Upon seeing Yan Shiba��s self-deprecating grin, Cheng Yun couldn��t help but furrow her brows, but she didn��t speak up.


    ��When I was locked up in Wolong Snow Mountain, I looked at the snow outside the cave every day, thinking, if I die and don��t drink anxiety relief soup to forget my past life, I must be a person like Su Liang in my next life. That way, I can pursue you without being ashamed of my checkered past, I can pester you and be with you without reprisal.��


    Yan Shiba stopped and lowered her eyes.


    When Cheng Yun thought she��d finished speaking and was about to open his mouth, Yan Shiba continued, ��However, I also know that you don��t like me. This has nothing to do with whether you��re a monk or not. Just like when you were a monk and liked Su Liang, you could be friends with her. Back then you hated me, and it��s the same now. Don��t deny it, you��re human, and it��s normal for you to dislike someone. It��s not a big deal; everyone has someone they dislike.��


    Yan Shiba��s tone became quicker, ��You saved me and always treated me politely because you��re kind-hearted, but I��m not stupid. That brat Su Liang has already poured cold water on me many times, saying that you will never like me and that we��re notpatible. I know she��s afraid I��m too crazy and would drug you and sleep with you. I admit, I have thought about doing that, more than once.��


    Cheng Yun��s brows furrowed even more, but Yan Shibaughed, ��You must be thinking that I��m indeed a scheming temptress, right? You don��t understand romantic rtionships, so you might not be able toprehend the feeling of wanting to be close to someone you love, wanting to hug them, kiss them, and sleep with them�� Perhaps one day you will understand, but obviously, it won��t be with me.��


    Yan Shiba was clearly smiling, but a crystal-clear tear rolled down her cheek. Cheng Yun was startled, and she seemed surprised as well, touching the tear incredulously before licking her finger, ��Salty�� I cried? No, I didn��t cry�� Why did I shed a tear? Fine�� I admit, I��m a little heartbroken, but just a little. After all, I knew the oue all along��you don��t need to say it. It��s just�� maybe it��s a physical reaction, probably a physical reaction. I��ve been thinking about you for too long�� It��s fine, it has nothing to do with you����


    Yan Shiba took a deep breath and looked at Cheng Yun again, ��Yes, it has nothing to do with you. That��s what I wanted to say. My liking you has nothing to do with you. You don��t have to avoid me, and I won��t harass you anymore. I have important things to do. I want to be a proper person and not lead the children astray. Next, I have to help the brat Su Liang deal with Xingluo Ind. After all, I used to be somebody, and I really hate needing Little Ranran to wait on me while lying in bed. I still have to teach Ji Xiaoshu swordsmanship. He adores me, really! Anyway, let��s end it here. The brat Su Liang is right: love isn��t beautiful when it consumes your entire heart. Now my heart has many people in it: Su Liang, Zhengzheng, Xiaoshu, Nuannuan, and Little Ranran. If she were a man, I��d have slept with her already.��


    As she spoke, Yan Shiba stood up, ��Alright, that��s it. It��s all nonsense. Just forget what you heard and don��t even remember saving me. In any case, I��m not repaying you with my body�� Haha! I suddenly remembered that when you returned today, Ji Xiaoshu asked me to guess who was back, and I couldn��t recognize it was you at first. Xiaoshu said I must not truly love you, and I think he��s right. I��m not that heartbroken now, and I even feel like giving you a hard p�� I really am sick. Goodbye.��


    Cheng Yun wanted to say something, but Yan Shiba walked out of the pavilion without giving him a chance to speak.


    Cheng Yun furrowed his brows again as he sat back down, just as Yan Shiba suddenly came running back, ��I forgot one thing; you should really try eating meat, especially the ones cooked by Gu Ling! Also, as a man, if you��re not interested in women, you might as well be a eunuch! Since you��ve left your monastic life, why not be a normal man? Alright, I��m really done this time!��


    Cheng Yun still didn��t get a chance to speak. When he looked out, Yan Shiba had already disappeared.

 Chapter 465: 465. Breakthrough

    Chapter 465: 465. Breakthrough<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Wen Ran, who was thinking about Yan Shiba and hadn��t fallen asleep yet, was reading in her room. Hearing footsteps in the courtyard, she immediately put down her book and came out.


    Yan Shiba had already entered her room and closed the door heavily.


    Wen Ran knocked on the door and heard Yan Shiba talking inside, but she didn��t respond to her. Wen Ran pushed the door open forcefully and saw Yan Shiba pacing back and forth in the room, holding her head with both hands and muttering, ��I��m not sad�� I��m not upset�� I am Yan Shiba, after all����


    Wen Ran sighed, walked over, and had just touched Yan Shiba��s shoulder when she was embraced by her as she turned around.


    ��Yan sister, feelings can��t be forced. Don��t be too sad,�� Wen Ran advised Yan Shiba.<div>


    ��Who said I��m sad? I��m fine!�� Yan Shiba��s voice suddenly raised.


    ��Uh-huh, it��s okay,�� Wen Ran gently patted Yan Shiba��s back, as ifforting a child.


    ��No, no, I��m not sleepy at all tonight. Let��s go for a walk. I haven��t been out since I recovered!�� Yan Shiba said, waving her hand to put out themp in the room and then dragging Wen Ran outside.


    Wen Ran suspected that Yan Shiba might have cried but didn��t want to let her see it for fear of losing face. So, she didn��t expose her and didn��t deliberately look at her either, just following her out, ��Drink the medicine first. It��s warm on the stove.��


    ��I��ll drink it when I get back!�� Yan Shiba shook her head.


    During their conversation, the two had already left the room, left the courtyard, and were walking towards the main gate.


    Wen Ran didn��t know where Yan Shiba wanted to go, but it didn��t matter. Although she had never experienced this kind of ��heartbreak�� before, she guessed it must be unbearable. After all, Yan Shiba had liked Cheng Yun for a long time and always talked about him before he came back. But on the day of their reunion, her love affair was dered over.


    Cheng Yun had just left thekeside and saw Yan Shiba and Wen Ran from a distance, wondering where they were going. But thinking that Yan Shiba had not fully recovered yet and Wen Ran was not very skilled in martial arts, he felt somewhat uneasy. After hesitating for a moment, he decided to stealthily follow and protect them. After all, Yan Shiba��s emotional instability was due to him.


    Actually, Yan Shiba��s words tonight surprised Cheng Yun. He thought Yan Shiba would be very aggressive in pursuing him and leave no room for refusal. However, he didn��t expect that he wouldn��t have to say anything, and she had figured it out herself.


    The biggest thing Cheng Yun felt about this was: gratitude.


    Now that they were family, Cheng Yun hoped to get along peacefully with Yan Shiba and avoid any misunderstandings and conflicts, which would trouble him.


    The current situation was quite good and made Cheng Yun feel at ease. As for being moved by Yan Shiba��s unique confession and deciding to give their rtionship a try, that was out of the question. If there were no feelings, it just wouldn��t work.<div>


    After leaving Su Mansion, Yan Shiba dragged Wen Ran aimlessly, initiating a walking spree. It was not wrong to say she had thought things through, but rationality and emotions were ultimately two different things. Rationality told her she should let go, but her emotions were still a tangled mess, making it difficult for her to stay calm and quiet. She needed to do something to vent.


    Walking on the deserted streetste at night, with a refreshing breeze on their faces, their bodies gradually warmed up as they walked. Perhaps they were sweating because they were walking fast and not paying attention to the changing environment around them, as if they were in a maze not knowing where they came from or where they were going. Only the sound of their feet hitting the ground one after another, making them feel alive�� This feeling, lingering between dreams and reality, initially felt more like a dream, butter on, as the cool breeze dried the sweat from their foreheads and their legs gradually began to ache, they slowly returned to reality. At that moment, physical exhaustion made their mood more peaceful.


    Yuanming Pavilion.


    It was not until bedtime that Gu Ling mentioned Yan Shiba and Cheng Yun��s conversation at thekeside pavilion to Su Liang.


    Su Liang was taken aback, ��Theyid their cards on the table tonight? What was the oue?��


    ��Yan Shiba left first. It should be alright,�� Gu Ling said. If Cheng Yun had left first and Yan Shiba chased after him, there would be a problem.


    Su Liang sighed, ��This has been Cheng Yun��s trouble all along. He should have rified things with Yan Shiba. However, I don��t think Yan Shiba, as she is now, would cause any problems. But it��s not that easy to let go just by saying so.��


    As Su Liang was about to go and check on Yan Shiba, Gu Ling pulled her back into bed, ��Wen Ran is with her. There will be no problems.��


    After thinking for a moment, Su Liang said, ��That��s true. They��ve be very closetely. If she really wanted to find me, she would��vee by now. So, let��s leave it at that and discuss it tomorrow.��


    It was alreadyte at night when Yan Shiba decided to go home.


    By the time she and Weng Ran walked back hand in hand, it was no longer a furious walk, but a stroll.


    Suddenly, Yan Shibaughed and swung both of their hands high like a child. ��Little Ranran, I��ve decided!��<div>


    Weng Ran asked what she had decided.


    Yan Shiba��s tone was upbeat, ��What man? To hell with all of them! I can live without a man! I want to try to be a good person, someone people like! What do you think?��


    Weng Ran smiled, ��That��s right. Fate is something that can��t be forced. We women shouldn��t live or die for men; it��s so undignified. We can do anything men can do.��


    Then Yan Shiba said, ��I really want to drive Gu Ling away so we can live with the little devil, haha!��


    Weng Ran coughed lightly, ��That won��t work; they��re a match made in heaven.��


    ��I know! I��ve watched theme this far, and I��m even their matchmaker!�� Yan Shiba said, somewhat mncholic as she reminisced about the past.


    ��How did you meet?�� Weng Ran was curious. She only knew a little about it.


    Yan Shiba was in high spirits, ��When we first met, it was full of ups and downs, thrilling! Let me tell you about it!��


    The two chatted and walked home without mentioning Cheng Yun again.


    Cheng Yun always maintained a distance and silently followed them. He couldn��t hear what they were saying, but he could tell from the pace that Yan Shiba was back to normal. He was relieved.


    When they returned home, Yan Shiba took Weng Ran to sleep in her room. They talked all night long about each other��s pasts until the sky brightened before they fell asleep.


    At breakfast, Su Liang only saw Cheng Yun and not Yan Shiba or Weng Ran.<div>


    Weng Ming found it strange since Weng Ran usually woke up early and dragged him to practice martial arts together.


    ��I��ll go check!�� Ji Xiaoshu said as he tried to rush out.


    Cheng Yun grabbed Ji Xiaoshu, ��No need. I know.��


    Su Liang smiled lightly, ��What happenedst night?��


    Ji Xiaoshu wore a gossiping expression, ��Did Aunt Yan try to assault Uncle Cheng Yunst night, but he fought back, and they had a big fight, eventually knocking out both Aunt Yan and Aunt Ran?��


    Weng Ming��s mouth twitched, and Cheng Yun held his forehead, ��Xiaoshu, is that what I look like to you?��


    Ji Xiaoshuughed loudly, ��Just kidding! Uncle Cheng Yun is so kind-hearted; how could he hit someone? Hurry up and tell us what happened!��


    ��They went out for a walkst night and came back veryte. So they might still be sleeping now. But I��m sure they returned home safely.�� Cheng Yun said seriously.


    ��Did you go for a walk with them?�� Su Liang asked.


    Cheng Yun coughed lightly, ��I was afraid they would run into trouble, so I secretly followed them.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Not bad, you have the potential to be a good man.��


    ��So, what about you and Aunt Yan, Uncle Cheng Yun?�� Ji Xiaoshu quickly asked, ��Are you getting married? Or did you break up?��<div>


    Cheng Yun frowned, ��We have never been together, not married, and not broken up, Xiaoshu don��t talk nonsense.��


    Ji Xiaoshu sighed, ��So there��s no chance?��


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��We decided to be friends.��


    Zhengzheng patted Cheng Yun��s hand, ��Uncle Xiaoyun, I wish you and Aunt Yan both find your good partners.��


    Cheng Yun was a little embarrassed, ��Well��that��s also����


    Ji Xiaoshu chuckled, ��Uncle Cheng Yun, just say thank you! Don��t say you won��t like anyone or get married in this life, in case you change your mind in the future, it would be so embarrassing!��


    Cheng Yun couldn��t help butugh and cry, ��Yes, thank you Zhengzheng, thank you Xiaoshu, thank you everyone for your concern.��


    So, without paying attention to Yan Shiba and Weng Ran, everyone started eating first, and after the meal, they went on with their respective tasks.


    Old Bai and Weng Ming researched the ancient books with Su Liang again, and Cheng Yun took care of Gu Xiaonuan.


    The weather was good today, and Cheng Yun held Gu Xiaonuan outside for a while. Upon returning to Yuanming Pavilion, he saw Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu sitting on the ground, ying with a pile of jewelry and jade stones.


    Gu Xiaonuan liked shiny things and wanted to join them, but Cheng Yun was worried, ��Will Nuannuan put these things in her mouth?��


    Zhengzheng shook his head, ��No, little sister is very smart and never eats random things! Uncle Xiaoyun,e and help us, we��re making a treasure tree!��<div>


    Cheng Yun held Gu Xiaonuan and sat down to help. First, he sorted the gemstones, jade, and crystals in the box by color and material, and put them in different wooden boxes.


    By the time Weng Ran and Yan Shiba got up and cleaned up, they came to Yuanming Pavilion and saw Gu Xiaonuan putting pearls in Cheng Yun��s hair. Cheng Yun was very cooperative and let her y, his head decorated very ��gorgeously��.


    Yan Shibaughed at the sight, ��Nuannuan, I want it too!��


    ��Aunt Yan, Aunt Ran!�� Gu Xiaonuan called sweetly, waving her little hand to let them join in the fun.


    ��Aunt Yan and Aunt Ran, go eat something first,�� Zhengzheng said.


    The two finished their breakfast and joined in making the treasure tree. Weng Ran couldn��t help but sigh, ��ying with these, I suddenly feel like I��m rich.��


    Zhengzheng picked out a beautiful pearl, ��I think this would suit Aunt Ran well, it could make a pearl hairpin.��


    Weng Ran looked at it and liked it, took it and asked with a smile, ��Is it for me?��


    Zhengzheng nodded, ��Master said these are all for us.��


    Yan Shiba pouted, ��Nothing for me?��


    Ji Xiaoshu picked up a ruby ??andpared it to Yan Shiba��s brow, ��You could make a ne and hang it here, it would definitely look good.��


    Weng Ran confirmed Ji Xiaoshu��s aesthetic appreciation.


    Cheng Yun asked inexplicably, ��Anything for me?��


    Yan Shiba nced at him and couldn��t help but tease, ��You should eat meat first before considering wearing jewelry.��


    Cheng Yun: ��


    Zhengzheng pointed to Cheng Yun��s head, ��Little sister has already picked for Uncle!��


    Cheng Yun coughed lightly, how could he meet people with a head full of pearls?


    When Su Liang saw Yan Shiba again, she was holding Gu Xiaonuan and ying with her,ughing brightly. Zhengzheng said that Cheng Yun had gone to help Weng Ran cook lunch.


    ��How did it go?�� Su Liang asked Yan Shiba.


    Yan Shiba showed an arrogant expression, ��I confessed, but I told him that my liking him has nothing to do with him!��


    Su Liang gave a thumbs up, ��You��ve grown up.��


    Yan Shiba rolled her eyes at Su Liang, ��Get lost!�� Sheughed again, ��It��s strange. I was sadst night, but when I woke up today, I felt like love whoever, be with whoever you want, all men can go to hell! I still have a long and happy life ahead of me!��


    Su Liang smiled, ��That��s the spirit.��


    ��When I saw Cheng Yun today, besides wanting to beat him up, I didn��t have any other feelings,�� Yan Shiba said. ��In a few days, I��m still a bit weak now and probably won��t win. We have to fight sooner orter!��


    Su Liang understood that Yan Shiba was determined to have a fight, probably like drawing a line between their rtionship after a hug, it was a formality, but important. They were not suitable for hugs, the former demoness and the former monk had both left their former identities behind. Yan Shiba chose reason and self-esteem, but she wanted to regain some dignity in another way.


    Five days after Mo Yan��s gift arrived at Su Mansion, Su Liang had not yet made the mind-control drug recorded in the ancient book because two of the required herbs had been lost for a long time and they did not have them.


    However, based on that prescription, Su Liang and his two masters had improved the form of the truth-telling drug previously made and produced a new truth-telling drug.


    It had not been tested yet and its efficacy could not be guaranteed, but it was considered a breakthrough.


    Because there was a risk, Su Liang informed Duanmu Chen while visiting Duanmu Zhen in the pce that she needed to borrow a death row prisoner for use, who might have returned as a dead body.


    Most of the death row prisoners in the Heavenly Prison were not beheaded in public, but mostly died of poison, strangtion, or being beheaded in prison.


    Duanmu Chen agreed and gave Su Liang a token to fetch the prisoner.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling went to the Heavenly Prison, specifically asked the officials there about the crimesmitted by the death row prisoners, and then selected and brought back to the Su Mansion a prisoner who had several murder cases on his back.


    Although they did not know much about the death row prisoner, they would observe his condition after taking the drug, and it was unlikely that he could still lie deliberately after taking the truth-telling drug. Before, both Nangong Lin and Nian Ruxue had tried it, and there was no problem with the drug controlling them to tell the truth.


    So, the prisoner took the truth-telling drug, and then Gu Ling asked him several questions, including whether he had other unconfessed crimes. Some information was indeed not discovered by the prison officials, such as his multiple murders in the past, and his kidnapping and trafficking of good women and children.


    Gu Ling asked in detail about the information of the victims and the information and locations of the kidnapped and trafficked women and children.


    Fifteen minutes passed, and the prisoner was still alive. An hour passed, and he had sobered up, could not remember what happened after taking the drug, and did not die either.


    Weng Ming examined the prisoner��s pulse and said it was normal. Old Bai also said that he could not see any signs of poisoning.


    Su Liang was very happy, thinking that this time it should be sessful, and the ��side effects�� of the truth-telling drug could be avoided.


    The prisoner stayed at the Su Mansion untilte that night. When it was confirmed that he would not die from the truth-telling drug, there was no point in keeping him any longer. Gu Ling asked Qi Yan and Zhu Zan to send him back to the Heavenly Prison, along with the recorded information of the prisoner��s confession, so that the Ministry of Justice officials could continue the investigation, give an ount to the victims, and let the trafficked women and children return home as soon as possible.


    That night before going to bed, Su Liang sighed, ��If only we could catch Sheng Yue now and ask if he has any more secrets.��


    ��There will be a chance,�� Gu Ling kissed Su Liang softly.

 Chapter 466: 466. She is your master now.

    Chapter 466: 466. She is your master now.<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    After the New Year, the weather warmed up, and Yan Shiba��splexion got better and better.


    On the night she confessed her feelings to Cheng Yun, Yan Shiba told Weng Ran that she wanted to be a likable person, and she really did put it into practice.


    The first thing Yan Shiba decided to do was to learn how to cook. The reason was simple: everyone likes a good cook.


    Weng Ran was supportive, and said she could teach Yan Shiba. For a former assassin leader, wanting to live an ordinary life and experience some daily chores, cooking was indeed the most direct way.


    However, on Yan Shiba��s first day in the kitchen with Weng Ran, she almost burned the kitchen down. Her hands, which had killed countless people, cut herself while chopping vegetables.<div>


    Yan Shiba went to Su Liang with her bandaged finger and said, ��Look at me, you little devil, I��m so stupid that I can��t even chop vegetables properly!��


    Su Liang, who was looking at an ancient book sent by Mo Yan, looked up and said, ��If you don��t want to do it, just don��t.��


    ��Who said I don��t want to do it?�� Yan Shiba immediately retorted, ��I really want to learn!��


    Su Liang closed the book in her hand and looked at Yan Shiba seriously, ��To be a masterful cook, you do need talent, but to learn simple things like home cooking and cutting vegetables, you don��t need talent, just be serious. You��re not a stranger to knives. If you think cutting your fingers is fun, then forget about what I said.��


    Yan Shiba frowned, ��Do you think I��m not serious? But I ���� She hadn��t really listened to Weng Ran��s instructions because she thought it was too simple. She cut her finger because she had the smooth side of the pumpkin facing up, and when the knife went down, the pumpkin slipped away, and the knife and her finger made intimate contact. In theory, she could avoid cutting her hand if she corrected her mistake. And to be fair, a finger injury was nothing to her. Why did she immediatelye to Su Liang to show off her wound? It seemed a bit sick now��


    ��Fine! You��re right! I��m going back to Little Ranran! I refuse to believe that I can��t even conquer a kitchen knife!�� Yan Shiba left as soon as she finished speaking.


    Su Liang picked up her book again, shook her head, andughed. So-called culinary killers were mostly just careless. For example, those who couldn��t tell salt from sugar should learn to distinguish them after the first mistake, and if they still couldn��t, at least taste them before adding. As for Yan Shiba, she had always been a bit of a performer in front of Su Liang, liking to start things and attract attention, anding over with her injured finger was just her old habit. But she was already much better than before.


    Yan Shiba realized that she was still a little impatient and took Su Liang��s remarks to heart. She not only insisted on helping cut two more dishes but also stewed soup under Weng Ran��s guidance. Although Weng Ran taught her each step little by little, it was still her own work, and she felt a great sense of aplishment after tasting it and knowing it wasn��t a problem.


    When it was time for lunch, Yan Shiba enthusiastically served soup to everyone.


    ��Little devil, how is it? I made it!�� Yan Shiba was looking forward to Su Liang��s evaluation.


    Su Liang nodded after tasting it, ��Very good, almost as good as Weng Ran��s.��


    Zhengzheng gave a big thumbs up, ��Aunt Yan, it��s amazing for you to cook this well on your first try!��<div>


    Yan Shiba was so happy she could jump, ��Haha! I think I can learn many dishes! What do you guys like to eat? I��ll make it for youter!�� This was more fulfilling than her first sessful kill or defeating any opponent. Drinking her own soup made her feel like a normal person, a normal person with a home.


    Su Liang thought it was a good thing for Yan Shiba. It wasn��t about having to learn how to cook or cooking herself; it was just a process of getting her back on the ground and living life in a down-to-earth way. Cooking was not the goal; what mattered was what she felt and gained during this process.


    Afterwards, Yan Shiba was busy every day, learning to experience various things she had never done before �C not just cooking and making fires, but also washing clothes, embroidering, fishing, attending Lin Shuzhi��s sses with the children, reading and writing, and evenpleting homework.


    Other than discovering that her handwriting was uglier than the two little ones, and that she couldn��tpose poetry, everything else was quite interesting. However, not knowing how topose poetry wasn��t a big issue, as Yan Shiba wasn��t nning on bing a top schr. She quickly found her own way with poetry �C spouting all sorts of bizarre limericks that made Lin Shuzhi shake his head.


    Su Liang found this quite amusing; limericks were still considered poetry. As long as it didn��t lead the clever children astray, Yan Shiba could be free-spirited and happy.


    Thus, time flew by, and it was already mid-February.


    More than half a month had passed since Mo Yan sent his gifts, but Gu Ling and Su Liang still hadn��t made their final decision as to who would attend the appointment, nning to wait until the end of the month to decide.


    Zhu Zan quickly adapted to life in Su Mansion. He told Qi Yan that this was the first time he felt like he had a home since his parents passed away, and everyone in the mansion was so kind that it felt like a real paradise on earth.


    Su Liang had been keeping track of time, as Feng Ming, who arrived on the night of the Lantern Festival with Zhu Zan, should have almost returned to Xingluo Ind, even if he had taken a detour.


    Su Liang hoped that Feng Ming could sessfully pass Mo Yan and Sheng Yue��s tests and remain on the ind safely. However, even if something went wrong, it wouldn��t be a big issue. After all, she and Mo Yan were now in the stage of ��negotiating.�� Unless Mo Yan wanted to break the agreement for the meeting on the first day of March, he wouldn��t do anything else to upset Su Liang. Judging from the previous gifts and letters, Mo Yan wanted to acknowledge Su Liang, and even if Su Liang didn��t believe he was sincere, she knew he would at least pretend to be.


    It��s worth mentioning that Su Liang had informed Min Rou about the execution of the He Family on Xingluo Ind. Min Rou was neither indifferent nor heartbroken. She knew that her father was still alive solely because Su Liang gave face to her grandfather, Minister Min. Min Rui was now bedridden and unable to do anything. Having already made her choice, Min Rou had been looking forward, leaving Xingluo Ind and everything on it far behind.


    Xingluo Ind.<div>


    After the execution of the He Family, the elders on the ind became even more low-key, and their descendants lost their previous arrogance.


    With Mo Yan being the highest authority, Sheng Yue enjoyed the highest status on the ind. Even the elders who used to dislike him were increasingly polite to him and no longer dared to act against him secretly.


    The two elders whom Mo Yan had sent to Jiaye City with gifts returned as scheduled and reported that the gifts were delivered to Qiao Jing.


    The ind��s food supply was mainly purchased from Jiaye City and Nanshan City in the past, but now it was no longer necessary. When Mo Yan left his retreatst year, he acquired arge amount of military supplies, which were meant to be sent by the Yin Country to the Liang Country. However, seeing the situation worsen, Mo Yan decided to leave abruptly without leaving the provisions for the Liang Country��s army, which was also one of the reasons for the fall of Liang Country.


    Now, those supplies filled the warehouses of Xingluo Ind. As for vegetables and meat, the ind had always been self-sufficient. Moreover, due to the warm climate all year round, there had never been a shortage of such supplies. Even if the ind was under a blockade, survival wouldn��t be a problem for the time being.


    One day, Sheng Yue visited the forbidden area to have a game of chess with Mo Yan. This had be a daily routine for the master and apprentice since Sheng Yue returned at the beginning of the year.


    Sheng Yue��s chess skills were formidable, winning more often than Mo Yan, but Mo Yan didn��t mind.


    After one game, Sheng Yue won again, ��Master, you let me win.��


    Mo Yan smiled, ��I didn��t ask you to. Ayue, I told you long ago that even if you hadn��te to Xingluo Ind, you would have achieved greatness elsewhere. I am very happy that you share my intentions. Last night, I suddenly thought of something.��


    Sheng Yue listened respectfully as he set up the chessboard while Mo Yan spoke.


    ��You��ve been on the ind for more than three years, and I never let you try diving into the water. It was really neglectful of me. I also cherished your talent because many people didn��t make it out alive.��


    Mo Yan continued, ��However, I always believed that those chosen by heaven to travel through time and space are extraordinary, and you are undoubtedly one of them. Just because others couldn��t do it doesn��t mean you can��t. Even if Gu Ling tries and seedster, it doesn��t mean you��ll definitely be able to go back, especially since you��re not a Transmigrator. Do you want to try it today?��<div>


    Mo Yan looked at Sheng Yue��s expression and saw him ponder for a moment before nodding, ��It is a good idea. I have always only heard of my master��s words, and it��s time for me to go down and see if I can find any clues.��


    ��Good. It��smendable that you have the courage,�� Mo Yan said while leading Sheng Yue towards the depths of the forbidden area. ��To open the gate of time and space, you must be sincere and fearless. I believe you can do it.��


    The two entered a cave, walked through a long corridor, and then went down some more. Sheng Yue saw the pool that Mo Yan had guarded for most of his life. Mo Yan said that he came from here. At that time, there was no Mo Family among the ind��s indigenous people. Mo Yan eliminated the original inhabitants and developed his own power on the ind.


    As for why Shen Qingxue married Mo Yan back then, it was because Mo Yan painted a portrait and asked his subordinates to search the world for someone who looked like the woman in the painting. He hoped his lover coulde too, even though he knew it was just a wishful fantasy.


    In the end, they really found someone who looked quite simr to the image in the painting �C Shen Qingxue. Unfortunately, she was not Mo Yan��s lover from his previous life. They married, had children, but there was no love between them.


    Returning to the present, Sheng Yue stood by the pool, gazing at the white mist above under the illumination of luminous pearls on the surrounding stone walls. It seemed to evoke a dreamy feeling.


    ��I won��t force you to stay in there for long, but if you want to seed, try to dive deeper for a longer time,�� Mo Yan instructed Sheng Yue.


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��I understand.�� He began to unwrap his outer garments.


    After removing his outer clothes and shoes, he neatly ced them on the side, stretched his limbs, took a deep breath, and said, ��Master, I��m going in.��


    Mo Yan patted Sheng Yue��s shoulder, ��Go on. I hope a miracle happens.��


    Sheng Yue quickly entered the water and started diving. Mo Yan sat cross-legged on the shore, watching the shadow and ripples in the water gradually subside, closed his eyes, and silently counted the time like he had done so many times before.


    As the sound of water rippled again, Mo Yan opened his eyes and saw Sheng Yue��s head break the surface. He was gasping for air.<div>


    Mo Yan��s face showed some disappointment as another attempt had failed. He had hoped that no one would return �C certainly not a corpse. However, the results so far were either corpses or people floating back up, with thetter being a rare urrence. Ying Ying was one of them. Her mother was a Transmigrator, and Mo Yan thought that perhaps that was special. However, he had originally nned to let Ying Ying prepare and go underwaterter, but she had been taken away by Gu Ling.


    Sheng Yue swam to the shore, and Mo Yan stood up and helped him up.


    ��I disappoint Master, as I didn��t encounter a miracle,�� Sheng Yue said, his mood downcast as he picked up his outer clothes and covered himself.


    ��It��s alright,�� Mo Yan patted Sheng Yue��s shoulder. ��You��ve been underwater almost as long as Ying Ying. Did you see anything?��


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��I only saw the rocks at the bottom of the pool, and I decided toe up before I lost consciousness.��


    Mo Yan sighed, ��Let��s go back for now. If you want to try again in the future, just let me know. I think if you can dive longer, there might be some discoveries.��


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��Yes, Master. I will find an opportunity to practice more.��


    The master and apprentice left the cave, and Sheng Yue excused himself to return to his residence.


    After closing the door, Sheng Yue didn��t dry his hair or change his clothes. Instead, he sat quietly at the table with his eyes closed. A bright light appeared in his mind, and the corners of his lips curled slightly into a fleeting, imperceptible smile��


    The next morning, Sheng Yue received a report stating that Feng Ming had returned. Quickly, Mo Yan also found out about it.


    Sheng Yue had someone take Feng Ming directly to see Mo Yan, and he went there as well.


    ��Why did it take you so long toe back? What about the person who went with you?�� Mo Yan frowned as he coldly questioned Feng Ming, who was kneeling before him.<div>


    Feng Ming looked much thinner since he had left, and hisplexion was not good either. He respectfully answered that he and Zhu Zan had left togetherst year, on a mission to find out about Sheng Yue��s whereabouts. Due to people guarding the coast of Jiaye City, they took a long detour tond ashore. They didn��t hear about Su Liang��s incident and worried that something had happened to Sheng Yue. The two decided to go to the capital city for investigation, but they still didn��t find any useful news. Zhu Zan believed that something had happened to Sheng Yue and that they would be bullied by the He Family if they returned to the ind. Instead, he decided to flee and live a carefree life. However, after much thought, Feng Ming decided to return.


    ��I parted ways with Zhu Zan before the New Year and have no idea where he went. It was my first time going to the North, and I caught a severe illness during the cold winter. There was no one around me, and I was on the verge of death. I struggled through some days in a daze, but fortunately, I recovered under heaven��s grace. Before I returned, I went to the capital city again but still didn��t find any news about Young Master Sheng. So I came back,�� Feng Ming answered respectfully.


    ��Why aren��t you afraid of being ostracized by He Wei and his family upon your return?�� Mo Yan was obviously suspicious of Feng Ming.


    Feng Ming shook his head, ��It��s because of Young Master Sheng. I believe that as long as I have talent, my master will see it. Young Master Sheng is my example. I want to stand out and not be an unknown pawn. When my master sent me on the mission, it was a sign of his trust in me. I cannot let him down.��


    Mo Yan narrowed his eyes, shifted his gaze to Sheng Yue, who had been quietly standing there since he entered, and asked, ��What do you think?��


    Sheng Yue nced at Feng Ming, ��He is a talent.��


    Mo Yan nodded, ��Then I��ll leave him to you.��


    Feng Ming followed Sheng Yue out of the forbidden area and to Sheng Yue��s courtyard.


    After entering Sheng Yue��s study, Feng Ming stood with a slight bow, saying nothing.


    Sheng Yue sat down and silently looked at Feng Ming. After a while, he spoke, ��You��re a smart man, and that��s precisely why you came back alone. There��s only one reason for that: This is Su Liang��s intention. She is your true master now, am I right?��

 Chapter 467: 467. Gu Ling’s Decision

    Chapter 467: 467. Gu Ling��s Decision<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Feng Ming tried to remain calm, but when he pursed his lips slightly, Sheng Yue noticed it.


    ��No need to worry, I won��t kill you,�� Sheng Yue said. ��If you��re really Su Liang��s person, you should know that I��m not the enemy. Of course, Su Liang sending you back and having you hide your identity from me means that she thinks I��m an enemy too.��


    Feng Ming shook his head. ��Young Master Sheng is overthinking it. I am not a subordinate of that Divine Doctor Su.��


    ��It��s alright if you don��t want to admit it,�� Sheng Yue shook his head. ��It doesn��t make much difference to me. Go back and rest, we can discuss other matterster.��


    ��Yes, thank you, Young Master Sheng, for helping me with the Ind Master.�� As soon as Feng Ming finished speaking, he lowered his head and left.<div>


    Sheng Yue gazed at Feng Ming��s retreating figure and lightly tapped the table with his fingers.


    Leaving Sheng Yue��s courtyard, Feng Ming hurried back to his former residence on the ind, which was the same as when he had left the year before, dusty and uncleaned.


    It wasn��t until he entered the room and closed the door that Feng Ming��s expression rxed a bit, and he took a long breath.


    Sheng Yue discovering his secret as soon as he returned was something Su Liang had warned Feng Ming about, so he was mentally prepared for it.


    He knew that Sheng Yue��s words were a firm belief that he was now loyal to Su Liang, whether he admitted it or not. But he still chose to deny it, because if he admitted that he was Su Liang��s man, he would have to exin more things in front of Sheng Yue, such as how he became loyal to Su Liang and what Su Liang had told him to do on the ind. Although Sheng Yue could guess most of it, his guesses were different from the truth.


    Although Su Liang had said that even if Sheng Yue discovered Feng Ming was a spy, he wouldn��t kill him, Feng Ming still broke into a cold sweat under Sheng Yue��s piercing gaze and questioning, because Sheng Yue��s oppressive aura was too strong.


    The reason why Su Liang believed Sheng Yue wouldn��t kill Feng Ming was that Sheng Yue obviously still needed to cooperate with Su Liang and Gu Ling to achieve his goals, which required Feng Ming to be alive as a demonstration of his sincerity.


    He had passed the first test upon returning to the ind, but Feng Ming did not truly rx. Su Liang��s task for him was to watch Sheng Yue, but he had been exposed on the first day. As such, the things Sheng Yue let him see from now on might be intended to mislead him, making his task more difficult.


    A few dayster, Mo Yan still hadn��t seen Feng Ming again, and Sheng Yue hadn��t given him any trouble. He had only arranged for him to be in charge of patrolling the coastline. This was a position with actual power and authority, allowing him tomand all the masters on the ind below the elder level. After the incident on New Year��s Eve, nobody dared to cause trouble again.


    Therefore, in the eyes of everyone on Xingluo Ind, Sheng Yue was Mo Yan��s confidant, and Feng Ming was Sheng Yue��s confidant. However, Feng Ming knew this wasn��t the truth.


    One night, Feng Ming personally led a young master to patrol along the coast. Although Mo Yan and Su Liang had agreed to meet on the first day of March, they were still on high alert for potential attacks on Xingluo Ind.


    The young man was called Xie Jun, who hade to the ind the same year as Feng Ming. They had a good rtionship at first, but Xie Jun had chosen to side with the He Family, was willing to be ordered around by He Peng, and had thus distanced himself from Feng Ming and Zhu Zan.<div>


    ��There��s no movement. Let��s go,�� Feng Ming said, patting Xie Jun on the shoulder.


    Xie Jun seemed frightened, and thentern in his hand shook violently.


    Feng Ming felt something was wrong. ��I��ve been meaning to ask you, ever since I came back, I noticed that you��re always jumpy. Is it because of the He Family��s misfortune? There are many people on the ind who were close to the He Family, and they��re all fine. Even if the Ind Master wants to settle scores, it won��t be with you.��


    Xie Jun shook his head. ��I��m fine.��


    Feng Ming looked around and led Xie Jun in another direction, lowering his voice and saying, ��You know me, if you have any problems, just tell me. We are brothers; if I can help you, I definitely will.��


    Xie Jun looked up at Feng Ming and asked, ��Some people say that you killed Zhu Zan.��


    Feng Mingughed when he heard this, ��You believe that? Why would I kill him? You might even see him again after you leave the ind. It��s fate that brought all of us orphans together.��


    ��Is he really alive?�� Xie Jun asked.


    Feng Ming nodded, ��I swear, he��s alive, he just doesn��t want toe back.��


    Xie Jun frowned, ��I can��t figure out why you came back. You��re the smartest among us; Zhu Zan knows that this ce is a trouble zone, anding back wouldn��t end well for anyone. Why did you��?��


    Feng Ming nced around, and the two reached an open area by the sea where no one could eavesdrop. He sighed and said, ��I��ve thought about noting back before, that��s why I dragged my feet for so long. But in the end, I decided to return because I have no other home to go to. I honestly didn��t know where else to go.��


    Before Xie Jun could ask more questions, Feng Ming stared at him intently, ��What exactly happened on the ind before I came back? The fall of the He Wei family alone shouldn��t have scared all of you like this.��<div>


    Feng Ming had noticed the strange atmosphere on the ind as soon as he returned. Technically, with He Wei dead, the other elders should have leapt at the opportunity to seize power. But those who had previously been haughty were now timid as quails, hiding their heads. Feng Ming felt that it wasn��t just because the entire He family had been executed. Considering the foundation of the He Family, Feng Ming had thought it was highly possible for He Wei to lead a rebellion with the other ind dwellers. How did Mo Yan manage to kill the entire He family in just one day? And it wasn��t just the He family who had rebellious intentions.


    ��Don��t ask anymore; it��s better that you don��t know. You��re lucky now that Young Master Sheng holds you in high regard,�� Xie Jun said, shaking his head as if recalling a horrifying event.


    Feng Ming grasped Xie Jun��s shoulder, ��If it��s not a secret that only you know, why can��t you tell me? If I don��t know anything, I��ll feel uneasy, and I won��t be able to help you.��


    Xie Jun hesitated, ��If something happens, would you really help me?��


    Feng Ming earnestly nodded, ��Zhu Zan hasn��te back, so you��re now my best brother on the ind.�� To be cautious, he didn��t inquire about anything in the past few days and only arranged for Xie Jun to patrol the night with him today.


    Xie Jun took a deep breath, subconsciously nced behind him to ensure no one was there, and began speaking, ��On New Year��s Eve, something big happened. If I tell you, you might think I��m talking nonsense.��


    Feng Ming shook his head, ��Just tell me, I believe you.��


    ��That day, when Young Master Sheng returned from the outside, and Master found out that the Divine Doctor Su was his granddaughter, he became furious because He Wei had deliberately concealed it. As punishment, he cut off one of He Wei��s ears. That very night, He Wei gathered the ind��s people to rebel,�� Xie Jun said in a low voice, ��At that time, everyone followed him, except for Young Master Sheng. But I couldn��t speak up in front of Sheng, so I had no choice but to follow He Peng to the forbidden area to stage a coup.��


    Feng Ming��s eyes narrowed slightly. Besides Sheng Yue, all the other masters on the ind joined the rebellion? How did Mo Yan suppress them? And his methods must be extraordinary��


    ��And then, we were����, Xie Jun licked his lips, which was a sign of his nervousness, ��We were all caught by the Ind Master.��


    Feng Ming frowned, ��The Ind Master caught so many of you by himself? Did he use poison?��


    Xie Jun shook his head, ��No�� no, the Ind Master never uses poison. It was�� that���� He nced behind him again, then whispered into Feng Ming��s ear, ��The magic treasure.��<div>


    These two words were not unfamiliar to Feng Ming. All the masters on the ind knew that Mo Yan had an incredible magic treasure, but no one knew what it was or what made it so powerful. Feng Ming had unintentionally heard that the magic treasure could hold many items.


    Still, when Xie Jun said that Mo Yan could snap his fingers and make them disappear, confining them within the magic treasure, Feng Ming was shocked, ��It can actually hold living people inside?��


    Xie Jun nodded, ��A lot of people. The Ind Master is invincible; he is a god. Only a god could do such things.��


    When he said this, Feng Ming noticed that Xie Jun��s eyes were filled with both fear and a touch of piety amidst the horror.


    People are always afraid of the unknown, and witnessing something they cannot understand makes them even more fearful.


    Feng Ming couldn��t understand it either. If someone had told him about this before, he would have thought it was nonsense, impossible. However, the atmosphere on the ind now and Xie Jun��s personal ount of his experience made Feng Ming realize that it was true.


    ��Everyone on the ind knows about this except me?�� Feng Ming calmed down his astonishment and asked Xie Jun.


    Xie Jun nodded, ��Young Master Sheng wasn��t taken there that time, but one night afterward, he asked me to tell him what it looked like inside�� I didn��t dare not to tell him.��


    ��You did the right thing.�� Feng Ming patted Xie Jun��s shoulder again, ��If you hadn��t told him, Young Master Sheng would have asked someone else.��


    As they talked, the two walked back.


    ��I really don��t know what the Ind Master wants to do. Since he knows that Su Divine Doctor is his granddaughter, he should recognize her, right?�� Xie Jun said.


    Feng Ming sighed softly, ��Who knows.�� But at this moment, the only thing on his mind was that Su Liang probably didn��t know about Mo Yan��s magic treasure which could capture a living person and release them. Since people on the ind only found out about it on New Year��s Eve and there was no news before that, no one who knew about it had left the ind afterward.<div>


    Feng Ming felt that it was necessary for him to find a way to inform Su Liang about this as soon as possible. Otherwise, if Mo Yan used that move during their meeting on the first day of March, he could capture both Su Liang and Gu Ling and force them to yield. After all, no ordinary person could even imagine that happening��


    After separating from Xie Jun, Feng Ming returned to his residence, which was close to midnight.


    The moonlight shone through the window, and with the door closed, he didn��t light amp. He sat down at the table, frowning in contemtion. The more he thought about it, the more important he believed the matter was. But now, he had nopanions, so he either had to escape from the ind and inform Su Liang himself, or else wait until the sea meeting on the first day of March and try to inform Su Liang then. However, he might not have the qualifications to go with Mo Yan in thetter case.


    ��Thinking about how to pass the message to Su Liang?��


    The voiceing from a distance shocked Feng Ming, and he subconsciously stood up, only to see a figure emerge from the shadows. If not Sheng Yue, who else?


    ��Young Master Sheng is looking for me?�� Feng Ming narrowed his eyes, his voice respectful. At this moment, he suspected that perhaps his conversation with Xie Jun had been overheard by Sheng Yue. It wasn��t that Xie Jun had betrayed him, nor that Sheng Yue had eavesdropped; perhaps Sheng Yue had simply guessed it. His mind had always been terrifying.


    ��I gave you a chancest time, and you didn��t take it.�� Sheng Yue approached Feng Ming, ��Tonight, I��ll give you another chance to admit that you��re Su Liang��s man.��


    However, Feng Ming shook his head firmly, ��I really have nothing to do with that Su Divine Doctor. I did talk to Xie Jun about some matters tonight, but only because the atmosphere on the ind is strange, and I don��t understand why.��


    Sheng Yue looked at Feng Ming, and suddenly said something inexplicable, as if talking to himself, ��Even if you were to swear your loyalty to me, I wouldn��t believe you. In this world, I only believe in myself.��


    Feng Ming saw the coldness in Sheng Yue��s eyes, icy like the snow in the north during winter, utterly devoid of warmth. Instinctively, he wanted to run, but it was already toote.


    Sheng Yue waved his hand, and Feng Ming��s body stiffened, losing consciousness. Before he cked out, he thought about the fact that Sheng Yue had used poison. It was obvious that Sheng Yue had been watching him all along, proving just how important this matter was to Su Liang and making Sheng Yue extremely wary��


    The next day, Xie Jun discovered that Feng Ming had disappeared. He didn��t dare to ask about it, and he was soon appointed by Sheng Yue to rece Feng Ming��s previous position.<div>


    Mo Yan didn��t pay attention to Feng Ming, but the two elders beside him informed him that the ind was missing a person.


    So, when Mo Yan yed chess with Sheng Yue again, he asked about it.


    Sheng Yue answered calmly, ��He��s not dead; he��s in the dungeon.��


    Mo Yan frowned, ��Why?��


    ��He��s a spy sent by Su Liang,�� Sheng Yue said.


    Mo Yan��s hand holding the chess piece paused, ��How did you find out?��


    ��Last night, he was inquiring about Master��s magic treasure with Xie Jun, and then he tried to escape to pass on the information,�� Sheng Yue replied.


    Mo Yan��s face darkened, ��No wonder he returned sote.��


    ��After I caught him, he tried to win me over and wanted me to cooperate with him,�� Sheng Yue said, ��When he failed to win me over, he threatened to tell Master that I had been colluding with Su Liang. So, I locked him up in the dungeon.��


    Mo Yan snorted coldly, ��My granddaughter really doesn��t have any sincerity to talk peace.��


    ��It��s quite normal, considering all the incidents that happened before. Knowing Master��s intentions, they would naturally be on guard,�� Sheng Yue replied.


    ��Interrogate him thoroughly to find out what Feng Ming��s purpose was in returning to the ind, and see if you can get any useful information.�� Mo Yan instructed, without any intention of bringing Feng Ming to him.


    So, after leaving the forbidden area, Sheng Yue went to the dungeon.


    Feng Ming had awakened and hadn��t shouted to denounce Sheng Yue, remaining quiet. He knew that if he made any rash moves, Sheng Yue might really kill him.


    Sheng Yue waved his hand, driving everyone else out, leaving only him and Feng Ming in the dungeon.


    ��If you confess something useful, it��ll be easier for you,�� Sheng Yue said indifferently, ��As long as my Master doesn��t ask for your life, I won��t kill you.��


    Feng Ming shook his head, ��It��s all a misunderstanding; Young Master Sheng, you��ve overestimated me. I��m not some kind of spy.��


    Sheng Yue looked at Feng Ming with deep and mysterious eyes, ��So loyal to her? I can understand people like you. However, that matter really can��t be known to her; you shouldn��t have inquired about it.��


    Seeing Sheng Yue about to turn away and leave, Feng Ming asked, ��What��s Young Master Sheng��s purpose, then?��


    Sheng Yue didn��t respond, disappearing from Feng Ming��s sight.


    Capital city.


    Inte February, the matter that hadn��t been settled before was brought up again.


    ��We won��t show our faces,�� Gu Ling had already thought it through, ��We��ll have Qiao Jing pretend to be me instead. In case something happens, I��ll save him.��

 Chapter 468: 468. Still so silly

    Chapter 468: 468. Still so silly<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The capital city was already in the season of spring warmth and blooming flowers.


    This day, Gu Ling took Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, the master and his two disciples went to Wangxiang Mountain to y. There were no others around, and they did not bring Gu Xiaonuan.


    Ji Xiaoshu was running at the front, seeing that Zhengzheng wasn��t chasing after him for a race, he found it boring. So he ran back and grabbed Gu Ling��s hand, ��Master, are you leaving for a long journey soon?��


    ��Hmm.�� Gu Ling nodded.


    ��We definitely can��t go.�� Ji Xiaoshu was well aware of this, ��Is the mistress going, then?��<div>


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No.��


    ��Then when master is away, I will protect the mistress and my sister!�� Ji Xiaoshu puffed out his small chest.


    ��Let��s talk about it when you grow taller.�� Gu Ling looked down at Ji Xiaoshu.


    Ji Xiaoshu looked at his height, which only reached Gu Ling��s thigh, and couldn��t help but look a bit worried, ��I eat meat every day, why am I still growing so slowly?��


    Zhengzhengughed, ��We��re still young. When we��re grown up, we��ll be tall.��


    Ji Xiaoshu, of course, knew this. He wanted to have the ability to protect Su Liang and Gu Xiaonuan now, but unfortunately, he needed protection himself.


    They reached the familiar spot where the ice had melted. The two children spotted tadpoles again and excitedly called Gu Ling over to look.


    ��The hibernating frogs are awake, and the big bad guys who hibernate should also being out.�� Ji Xiaoshu sighed.


    Gu Ling ruffled Ji Xiaoshu��s hair, ��You��re acting old before your time.��


    ��I��m much younger than you, master!�� Ji Xiaoshu huffed, though he was just sensitive to the fact that Gu Ling and Su Liang seemed to have some worries recently.


    After viewing tadpoles, the master and his two disciples climbed to the peak. Gu Ling even caught a rabbit for them. They skinned and cleaned it on the spot and had a roast meat meal.


    They yed happily in the wild. By the time they returned home, it was alreadyte afternoon.<div>


    Entering the house, Gu Ling saw that Lian Shun and Ying Ying were visiting. Ying Ye was entertaining Gu Xiaonuan.


    ��Uncle Ersan!�� Zhengzheng greeted Lian Shun as he entered the house.


    Lian Shun was grinning from ear to ear, opened his arms wide, and hugged Ji Xiaoshu who was passing him, ��Xiaoshu, why didn��t you call me when you went out to y?��


    Ji Xiaoshu was a bit dumbfounded, ��Apart from apanying Aunt Ying, is there anything else Uncle Ersan wants to do?��


    Lian Shun chuckled, ��No one understands me better than you, Xiaoshu.��


    Ying Ying was chatting happily with Yan Shiba. Yan Shiba liked cheerful and outgoing girls, Weng Ran was one, and Ying Ying even more so.


    In fact, the reason why Lian Shun and Ying Ying came today was because they were concerned about Su Liang��s appointment with Mo Yan on the first day of March. They had asked before, but Su Liang had not made a decision yet. They thought the time was right and came to inquire again about the final arrangements. If Su Liang and Gu Ling were both going to the south, they would be happy to help look after the children.


    Su Liang had already said that Gu Ling was going and she had not yet decided.


    It was gettingte, so Lian Shun and Ying Ying took Ying Ye and left. Weng Ran and others were preparing dinner. Gu Ling went upstairs, changed his clothes, and sat down by the window to watch the children running in the sunset outside.


    Su Liang came in, sat next to Gu Ling, and looked down with him, and she couldn��t help but sigh, ��If time could reverse, go back to childhood����


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I would ept it if time could reverse back to the day we met. Not any earlier.�� If they went back to childhood, they would be from two different worlds.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Okay, let��s imagine another scenario then, we wake up and find ourselves back in childhood, and we grow up together again. How��s that?�� As a couple with unique life experiences, they often have some imaginative topics, which could lead to interesting long stories.<div>


    ��Not good either.�� Gu Ling shook his head, ��Children need protection and are prone to danger.�� In any case, to ensure their safety together, some scenarios were not feasible for him.


    Su Liang shrugged, ��Okay, idle talk is over. I told sister Ying, I might go with you. Have you decided to go alone?��


    Gu Lining held Su Liang��s hand, pressed it against his face, and nodded, ��Yes, you��ll stay home.�� It wasn��t that he underestimated Su Liang. After bing parents, they reached a consensus: even if something happens, at least one parent should stay with the children. They could be less cautious when the children grow older, but not now.


    ��Alright, I thought, since I am the real transmigrator, but now you are not much different from a transmigrator. I can hardly find any new things to tell you. In fact, sometimes you seem more like a transmigrator than I do.�� Su Liangughed, ��You are skilled in martial arts, you should go, I��ll stay at home waiting for you toe back. However, it was us who made the appointment with Mo Yan. At the time, the main thought was to calm the strife and buy some time, and we didn��t talk about what to do when we meet him. I��m sure you, the Great God, have some ideas now.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��We��ve already discussed it once.��


    Su Liang looked surprised, ��Did I lose my memory?��


    ��He is fit for a st.�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang held her forehead. Yes, on the day that Cheng Yun came back with the gift from Mo Yan, when she saw in Mo Yan��s letter that he wanted to hug Gu Xiaonuan, Gu Ling said: Mo Yan is suitable for a st.


    ��Great God, are you nning to blow him up?�� Su Liang pondered, ��That��s not impossible, but he will surely be prepared, and it may not be easy to seed.�� Both sides knew that they would use explosives and had a lot of it.


    ��On the first day of March, while Mo Yan is away, go to Xingluo Ind and bomb the forbidden area.�� Gu Ling suggested.


    ��The ploy of drawing a tiger away from its territory is a good one. But what threatens us is not the forbidden area or any path, but people. If we bomb the forbidden area and Mo Yan is still alive, his life ambition wille to an end, he will definitely gopletely mad. If we can��t solve him as soon as possible, it will further escte the conflict.�� Su Liang felt this n was not very reliable.


    Gu Ling continued, ��When we meet Mo Yan then, we��ll say we have sent people to the ind to bomb the forbidden area and threaten him to hand over his magic treasure.��<div>


    ��The magic treasure may not be something that can be handed over. What if it exists in his mind? Others can��t snatch it, nor use it. Although it seems very likely that it��s the ruby ring, it might also be a diversion.�� Su Liang said and then her eyes slightly narrowed, ��We, beforehand, have always ignored one thing.��


    ��What?�� Gu Ling asked. As a matter of fact, the two had not discussed what to do during the meeting on the sea on the first day of March. Earlier, Gu Ling��s talk of the explosion was just a joke, and they were currently discussing feasible schemes.


    ��Mo Yan��s space, we only know that it has kept explosives andrge amounts of grain,�� Su Liang said. ��We ignored whether living creatures could enter.��


    Gu Ling was slightly taken aback. Regarding the concept of portable space, Su Liang only mentioned it as something seen in novels and movies from her previous life, and it is not exinable by science. Gu Ling had a rich imagination, but his focus previously was not on the interior of the space but on what kind of principle it might be, so he neglected Su Liang��s point.


    ��If living things can enter and leave, so can people.�� Gu Ling��s face hardened slightly. If it is true, Mo Yan poses a greater threat to them. Imagine, Mo Yan could take people into his space, saying he is a god, a certain level of a ruler, it wouldn��t be an exaggeration.


    Compared with that, Gu Ling��s special ability is more of a ��Buddhist attribute,�� which more often than not provides him no benefits but only demands him to pay. As a transmigrator, Su Liang had no special abilities and no magic treasures. A lot of things required her to learn on the spot.


    ��Although we currently have no evidence to suggest that he can take living things in and out of his space, we have to be cautious,�� Su Liang frowned. ��With a mere twitch of his finger, he could trap you in a ce out of my reach and sight, a ce I can��t prate or do anything about. That would be dreadful, as it would leave him to do as he pleases.��


    After exchanging nces, the tension suddenly heightened in their previously rxed discussion.


    Gu Ling clutched Su Liang��s hand. ��In that case, we should make a pre-emptive strike on Xingluo Ind, regardless of the previous agreement of attacking on the first day of the third month.��


    ��After thest incident, they will surely be on guard.�� Su Liang said, ��We could first take soldiers to the ind where my master resides and lie in ambush. After we find out that Mo Yan has left the ind, we can split our forces. One group can intercept and besiege him at sea. The other can attack Xingluo Ind and destroy the forbidden area. The most important thing is to kill Mo Yan. Whether we can obtain the magic treasure is not that important.��


    Gu Ling nodded. ��I��ll set off tonight.��


    Su Liang hugged Gu Ling, sighing, ��I originally thought we still had a few days, but it��s good to leave tonight. Only by eliminating Mo Yan as soon as possible can we rest easy.�� This wasn��t easy. By now, both sides had shown most of their hands. They realized attacking Xingluo Ind again was unlikely to seed, since it had defenses in ce, which Feng Ming��s previous report also corroborated. Gu Ling and Su Liang had always hoped to avoid casualties in resolving this issue.<div>


    Despite Mo Yan��s thoughtful gifts and heartfelt letter, they could not change their impression of him�C he was a selfish, treacherous, unscrupulous devil who had harmed countless people and would undoubtedly continue to do so. No matter what, neither Su Liang nor Gu Xiaonuan would allow Mo Yan to change what he originally nned to do.


    After dinner, Gu Ling didn��t say anything to his family. He only called Cheng Yun, as Su Liang didn��t feel at ease with him traveling alone, but Gu Ling wanted his masters to stay behind as guardians.


    Cheng Yun was surprised that Gu Ling would be leaving tonight, but once he heard he was included, he quickly began packing his luggage without any protest.


    ��Don��t worry, I��ll take care of myself,�� Gu Ling said in Su Liang��s embrace, softly patting her back.


    Despite their past separations, today they realized their enemy might be more formidable than they had initially thought, hence fermenting an undertone of unrest within Su Liang. She had contemted the worst-case scenario: Gu Ling failing to kill Mo Yan and getting captured in return. But as long as Mo Yan knew that it was Su Liang rather than Gu Ling who was the transmigrator, he should utilize Gu Ling to force Su Liang intopliance�C regardless, as long as they were alive, all other troubles could be resolved.


    Feeling somewhat drowsy, Gu Xiaonuan received a kiss from Gu Ling, and she returned the favor by kissing his face and calling out ��Daddy��.


    The door creaked open, revealing two little heads.


    Su Liang beckoned them in. Both little ones, d in adorable pajamas, approached and asked when they saw Gu Ling, ��Master, are you leaving tonight?��


    Ji Xiaoshu was the one who picked up on it. He told Zhengzheng that the way Gu Ling looked at Su Liang tonight was different, betraying an unusual warmth and reluctance.


    Su Liang nodded. ��Yes, there��s been a change in ns, and your master needs to leave earlier.��


    ��Are you sure you won��t go, Master��s wife?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked, looking up.


    ��Yes, I��m sure I��m not going,�� Su Liang smiled. ��We��ll wait for him at home.��<div>


    ��That��s good then. If Master gets captured by the viin, we can still rescue him.�� Ji Xiaoshu��s face was brimming with seriousness.


    Zhengzheng quickly covered Ji Xiaoshu��s mouth. ��Don��t talk nonsense. It��s impossible for Master to get captured by the viin!��


    ��Of course, I was just specting.�� Ji Xiaoshu said with a grin, and then ran over to hug Gu Ling��s leg. ��Master, you muste back early, or I��ll forget you!��


    ��That��d be even better,�� Gu Ling replied.


    Ji Xiaoshu: ��


    Gu Lingid Gu Xiaonuan on the bed and gave each of his two young disciples a hug. He looked at Su Liang. Su Liang walked over, hugging his neck and giving him a small kiss. ��Go, you don��t have to worry about the house.��


    ��We��ll look after sister. Master��s wife, you go see off Master. There��s no need to hurry back,�� Ji Xiaoshu kindly offered.


    Thus, Su Liang escorted Gu Ling outside.


    Cheng Yun brought his package over. Not seeing Gu Linge out, he assumed Gu Ling hadn��t yet left and decided to wait for him at the entrance of Yuanming Pavilion. Little did he know, Gu Ling was currently saying his goodbyes to Su Liang in the woods.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu leaned over the edge of the bed, observing the already sleeping Gu Xiaonuan, they exchanged a nce.


    Zhengzheng sighed, ��I hope the viin is exterminated soon.��


    Ji Xiaoshu climbed onto the bed. ��With Master away, we should sleep with Master��s wife.��


    Zhengzheng was a bit speechless. ��You just want to sleep with Master��s wife, Xiaoshu.��


    ��I��m also worried about Master, these two aren��t contradictory,�� Ji Xiaoshu had already picked a spot andy down, ��if Master��s wife doesn��t want to tell us a story tonight, she will probably miss Master and not be able to sleep.��


    Zhengzheng gave it some thought and climbed into bed as well.


    When Su Liang returned alone, she saw the three little ones lying on the bed with a spot left for her on the outside.


    Zhengzheng rubbed his eyes. ��Go to sleep, Master��s wife, it��s veryte.��


    ��If Master��s wife can��t sleep, you can tell us a story or go for a stroll,�� Ji Xiaoshu covered his mouth to yawn, ��I��m not sleepy, really.��


    Su Liangy down on the bed, dropping the bed canopy, ��Let��s sleep. I��m tired too.��


    With his eyes closed, Ji Xiaoshu muttered, ��Let Heaven��s eye be open, strike down the viin.��


    Lightly patting her two disciples, Su Liang also closed her eyes. In truth, she was not tired, she was thinking. If Mo Yan��s space could indeed trap people, how could they cope? The size of the space couldn��t be infinite, otherwise it would be outrageously powerful, and Mo Yan wouldn��t have been hiding for so many years. If he needs to touch someone to trap them, it won��t be much of a problem. They��d just need to maintain a distance. But if he can trap people through a medium, such as a rope or a piece of wood, or even�� through the ground����


    Su Liang opened her eyes, looking at the ceiling and then at her sleeping daughter and two adorable disciples beside her. She thought to herself, since their journey thus far, Gu Ling has never let her down. It��s not wise to only think about how powerful Mo Yan��s magic treasure is, they should also remember that her husband��s capabilities shouldn��t be overlooked either.


    Su Liang exhaled lightly, deciding to sleep well, to gather energy. There would be plenty to do tomorrow. She had already prepared many medicines for Gu Ling, including truth-telling drugs. Many medicines had been taken away, and the home��s medicine cab needed to be restocked.


    At dawn, Cheng Yun and Gu Ling had already ventured a fair distance from the capital.


    During a brief rest, Cheng Yunpared his height to Gu Ling��s. ��Well, I can also serve as your body double now.�� He used to be shorter than Gu Ling, but now they were almost the same height.


    ��Why should you be my double?�� Gu Ling asked, his expression indifferent.


    Cheng Yun answered solemnly, ��If someone tries to kill you, you can��t be the one to take the hit. No matter the situation, I can rece you. Su Liang is my sister, while you are my brother-inw. I should protect you.��


    Gu Ling looked at Cheng Yun��s solemn face in the morning light and lightly patted his head, ��You are still as silly. Let��s go, don��t think about unnecessary things.��

 Chapter 469: 469. Be Honest

    Chapter 469: 469. Be Honest<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    On the second day after Gu Ling left.


    Su Liang found that the two little disciples were surrounding her all day, secretly watching her every move.


    ��Master��s wife is really fine.�� Zhengzheng whispered.


    ��What if she��s pretending? She likes Master so much, and suddenly being apart from him must be difficult.�� Ji Xiaoshu whispered, ��I think it��s because she doesn��t want to make us worry, so she hasn��t shown it.��


    ��Even if that��s true, what can we do about it?�� Zhengzheng asked.<div>


    ��We can try to cheer her up!�� Ji Xiaoshu said.


    Zhengzheng thought about it and shook his head, ��Master��s wife is usually happy when she sees us. Unless that big viin explodes on the spot and Master returns home immediately, it won��t solve anything.��


    ��Ah�� that��s true. You��re right, big brother. Let��s not make a fuss about it, and let Master��s wife do whatever she wants to do.�� Ji Xiaoshu sighed.


    Su Liang listened and smiled. Actually, it wasn��t so bad. She was at home, with the child, and Gu Ling, who had to leave home to deal with the trouble, was even more tired. Their journey to today hasn��t been easy, but they��ve been lucky in some ways, especially in finding each other.


    That day, Duanmu Chen brought Duanmu Zhen to Su Mansion for a meal. When they learned that Gu Ling had gone south, theyforted Su Liang, ��With his strength, he can handle whatever monsters or ghosts are on Xingluo Ind.��


    Su Liang only smiled without speaking. Trusting is one thing, worrying is another. Sometimes they don��t conflict. It is because of concern that one bes confused.


    Yan Shiba had something to say, ��Why didn��t you all call me to help? I��ve recovered quite well, you can��t just forget me when you have something to deal with. Do you want me to go after Gu Ling now?��


    Weng Ran said, ��The safety of our home is also important, so we need you to stay here to take care of it.��


    Yan Shiba sighed, ��That��s true! What if those bastards take advantage of Gu Ling��s absence ande to cause trouble at home? I have to protect little ghost girl and Nuannuan baby!��


    Jiaye City.


    Since Cheng Yun left, Qiao Cong, Qiao Jing, and Old Mu��s life had be even more uneventful. The coastal defense that Gu Ling had initially instructed them to set up had long beenpleted. Old Mu had also made enough explosives to store for backup use, and with time to spare, he even specifically improved the weapons for the Jiaye City army, and together with Qiao Cong, they built a boat.


    It was not an ordinary boat made by Old Mu. There was a cannon on the boat that could fire explosives, and it was also equipped with other hidden mechanisms and weapons. This was to prepare for the appointment between Su Liang and Mo Yan on the first day of the third month.<div>


    ��Why haven��t anyone from the capital citye yet?�� Qiao Cong asked, looking eagerly for someone from his home to arrive.


    Old Mu grinned, ��If someonees, it��ll be Xiaogu. Xiaoliang probably won��te, because Nuannuan needs her to take care of her.��


    ��Then Nuannuan is even less likely toe.�� Qiao Cong looked disappointed, ��I can��t go back, Nuannuan can��te either, life is really boring!��


    Qiao Jing asked, ��Does Grandpa think Nuannuan shoulde here?��


    Qiao Cong pped Qiao Jing, ��Who said that? I just miss Nuannuan, that��s all. What would she do here? What if that Mo guy has his eyes set on her?��


    Qiao Jing: ��Grandpa is always so contradictory. He knows that Nuannuan cannote, that she shouldn��te, but every day he still talks about it as if she will��


    Another day passed, and as usual in the evening, Qiao Jing received a report that the coastline was calm and there were no abnormalities.


    Qiao Jing was having dinner with Qiao Cong and Old Mu when they heard a familiar voice outside, ��Senior Qiao, Senior Mu.��


    ��Is the Little Monk back?!,�� Qiao Cong��s face lit up, ��There must be people from the capital city!�� As soon as he said that, he threw down his chopsticks and rushed out.


    In a short while, Gu Ling and Cheng Yun entered the door one after the other.


    Qiao Jing and Old Mu instinctively looked behind them, but besides Qiao Cong who had juste inst, there was no one else.


    Qiao Congined, ��Just the two of you? Where are the others? Even if Xiaoliang didn��te, old Bai is resting at home too? How can he be sofortable!��<div>


    Cheng Yun seriously exined to Qiao Cong, ��We need someone to protect the home.��


    Qiao Jing pulled Cheng Yun to sit down and told him not to exin. Qiao Cong had always been at odds with old Bai and was now envious and jealous that old Bai could stay at home with the child, which was his dream. It��s not false that he hasints about old Bai, but it��s just a matter of talking. It didn��t matter. When old Bai had an ident, Qiao Cong was very concerned about him. It didn��t prevent them from continuing to look at each other with displeasure after old Bai was better.


    After Gu Ling and Cheng Yun rushed back day and night, Qiao Jing saw that they looked exhausted and quickly asked someone to add bowls and chopsticks, ��Eat first, then rest well. We��ll talk about the important matters tomorrow.��


    ��There��s something to discuss tonight.�� Gu Ling said calmly.


    Qiao Cong frowned, ��What is it? If you want to say it, say it now.��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��I��m hungry and tired.��


    As the bowls and chopsticks were brought over, Qiao Jing noticed that the table was full of meat dishes, even the vegetarian dishes were cooked with meat oil, and the porridge was meat porridge.


    ��I��ll have them cook another dish for you.�� Qiao Jing said to Cheng Yun.


    Cheng Yun shook his head, ��No need to bother, I��ll just have some porridge.�� He then scooped a spoonful of porridge and put it in his mouth.


    ��Um���� Qiao Jing saw that Cheng Yun thought it was in porridge and hesitated to speak.


    It was only after swallowing a mouthful of porridge that Cheng Yun realized it was exceptionally delicious and not the vegetarian mountain delicacy porridge he thought it was. Seeing the look on Qiao Jing��s face, he knew there was meat in it.


    ��Since it��s already eaten, might as well eat more.�� Gu Ling said as he picked up a big chicken leg for Cheng Yun.<div>


    Old Mu grinned and encouraged Cheng Yun, ��You��ve been secr for so long, don��t bother too much about the rules and precepts. If you can eat it, then it��s okay to eat.��


    ��If you don��t eat and starve, and someonees to kill me, you��ll be too weak to help and let me get into trouble.�� Gu Ling said.


    Qiao Jing almost spat out the porridge he had just taken. Is this still Gu Ling? What kind ofnguage is he using?


    But it seemed very useful to Cheng Yun. Hearing what Gu Ling said, he was hesitant for a while, and then silently picked up the bowl and continued to drink the meat porridge.


    After putting down the empty bowl, Cheng Yun said solemnly, ��We left home together, we must go back together, and if only one of us can go back, it must be you.��


    ��Don��t talk about inauspicious things, just hurry up and eat. After all, Xiaogu still has important things to say.�� Old Mu said.


    After Cheng Yun frowned and ate the chicken leg, Qiao Cong asked, ��How does it taste?��


    Cheng Yun nodded, wanting to say something, but seemed unable to speak.


    When everyone put down their chopsticks, Qiao Cong urged Gu Ling to hurry up and talk about the important matters.


    Gu Ling got up to open the door, made sure no one was outside, and closed it again.


    ��What��s going on? You��ve made me a little nervous.�� Old Mu rarely saw Gu Ling like this.


    ��It��s about Mo Yan.�� Gu Ling sat back down, ��He has a magic treasure.��<div>


    ��What is it?�� Qiao Cong��s expression became strange, ��Magic, treasure?�� In this world, this word was not used in reality.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Do you all still remember how the food and grass given by Yin Country to Liang Country were transported?��


    As soon as these words were spoken, Qiao Jing��s eyes narrowed slightly, and Qiao Cong and Old Mu also straightened their bodies in an instant. They found that matter very strange at that time and also noticed that Gu Ling and Su Liang knew something but did not tell them actively. Now, Gu Ling was about to reveal the truth.


    Cheng Yun was a bit puzzled. He had not experienced some matters, so he had no idea about them.


    Gu Ling exined that Mo Yan had a miraculous portable space, which could hold a lot of things, such as therge amount of food and grass at that time.


    Old Mu��s eyes widened, ��Are you saying that there is a ce�� no, an object, the magic treasure you mentioned, which looks small but has a vast space inside?��


    Qiao Cong frowned, ��How can that be possible? How can there be such a thing in the world? If there is, does that mean there are gods as well?��


    Upon hearing this, Qiao Jing looked at Gu Ling��s face.


    Gu Ling��s expression was calm, ��Haven��t you always believed that I can predict the future?��


    Qiao Jing frowned, ��So, were our guesses correct? Can you really predict the future?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No. I can only sometimes see someone��s impending death.��


    Upon hearing this, they thought of some past events and couldn��t help but feel shocked. It waspletely different to hear it from Gu Ling��s mouth than to guess it themselves. Coupled with Mo Yan��s magic treasure, it was as if a door to a new world had been opened in front of them, and they felt somewhat surreal.<div>


    Cheng Yun spoke up, ��Why does Mo Yan have a magic treasure? Is it innate?��


    ��Right, even if there is such a treasure, why would Heaven give it to such scum?�� Qiao Cong felt it didn��t make sense, ��How did you all find out?�� Ordinary people couldn��t even think of such a thing.


    Qiao Jing��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��And also, I never understood, Mo Yan did not know Su Liang was his granddaughter before, and he didn��t seem to want to take over the world. Why did he never let you go?��


    ��That magic treasure was initially a guess, andter Min Rou and Sheng Yue also confirmed it.�� Gu Ling said.


    Old Mu couldn��t help but sigh, ��Such a treasure is definitely not something humans can make; it must be a gift from Heaven.��


    ��Why would Heaven��s gift go to Mo Yan? Heaven is really blind!�� Qiao Cong huffed.


    ��Let Gu Ling finish speaking.�� Qiao Jing felt that Gu Ling hadn��t gotten to the main point yet.


    Gu Ling then exined that Mo Yan was a transmigrator from another world, and the portable space he either already possessed beforeing here or obtained because of transmigration, but it was unclear. All that Mo Yan had done was to get back, but he didn��t dare to return the same way, so he wanted to find a ��fellow�� to help explore the way.


    ��A fellow? You don��t mean you, do you?�� Qiao Cong��s eyes on Gu Ling changed instantly, ��You are also a transmigrator, discovered by Mo Yan, and that��s why he��s been watching you and wants to catch you!��


    Old Mu��s face was surprised as he looked at Gu Ling, pinching his face, ��No wonder you are extraordinarily intelligent and knowledgeable, you have lived two lifetimes.��


    Qiao Jing felt something was wrong, ��You and Su Liang��are both transmigrators, right?�� He thought of where something didn��t seem right; he had always felt that Su Liang was more special than Gu Ling.


    ��She is, I��m not.�� Gu Ling said bluntly.


    Qiao Cong looked puzzled, ��You��re not? Then why has Mo Yan been targeting you? Xiaoliang is actually��isn��t she a descendant of the Su Family?��


    ��We found out that someone was looking for the Transmigrator, so we deliberately misled them to believe that I am one.�� Gu Ling exined.


    Qiao Jing expressed his understanding, ��It��s better this way. Letting the enemy make mistakes gives us more initiative.��


    For a moment, the amount of information they received was overwhelming. Old Mu was a little dumbfounded, ��Xiaoliang is��you are not��it��s right for you to keep this hidden from us before. But it must never be leaked. If it falls into the wrong hands, the consequences are unimaginable. However, now that it��se to this, you should make things clear to us. Otherwise, when we confront Mo Yan, we won��t even know who he is or what abilities he possesses.��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly. Many people on Xingluo Ind knew that Mo Yan had a magic treasure. It would be dangerous if their own people didn��t know about it, thinking that martial arts and explosives could solve everything.


    Cheng Yun sighed, ��No wonder I felt that Su Liang was different from others when I first met her. Despite her young age, she seems to have experienced many things.��


    Qiao Cong let out a long sigh, ��I thought I had seen everything in my life, but I only realized tonight that I��ve seen too little.�� If someone else said this, he would not have believed it. But Gu Ling��s words couldn��t be false. And many previous mysteries were now exined. Su Liang��s intelligence, medical skills, numerous abilities, and many brilliant ideas all had answers now.


    Qiao Jing held his forehead, ��If I had known earlier that the two of you were extraordinary, why would I have tried topete with you?�� One was a Transmigrator, and the other had special abilities, and they happened to be together. Qiao Jing felt it was normal that he had lost to Su Liang and Gu Ling in the past. It was sheer luck that he had survived until now.


    Cheng Yun frowned and pondered, ��Mo Yan wants to return to his original world. The path is on Xingluo Ind. He wants to capture you and let you explore the way for him, but there��s a chance you could die��is that correct?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Yes.��


    Cheng Yun asked again, ��What if we tell him that Su Liang is his kind and she is his granddaughter? Will he give up?��


    Qiao Cong snorted lightly, ��You��re overthinking it. Mo Yan is a despicable person who has harmed countless people. He wouldn��t care who is his kin.��


    Cheng Yun sighed, ��It��s really sinful. Heaven has already given him a great chance to be reborn, yet he still attempts to act against fate. There��s not going to be any good oue.��


    Old Mu shook his head, ��There are many cruel and evil people in this world, but we haven��t seen the heavens strike them dead with thunderbolts. The heavens are too busy to deal with so many. We still need to find our own way to solve our problems. Disciple, now that we know all of this, what ns do you and Xiaoliang have?��


    ��Before I set off, Su Liang thought of something,�� Gu Ling said. ��Mo Yan��s magic treasure might be able to capture a living person and then release them.��


    At these words, everyone��s faces changed.


    ��We can��t meet with him! It��s better to st him from afar!�� Old Mu frowned, ��It��s too dangerous to get close to him!��


    Gu Ling looked at Qiao Jing, who immediately understood, ��We��ll stick to the old n. I��ll pretend to be you, and if something goes wrong, you can still save me.��


    ��I can do it too,�� Cheng Yun hurriedly said.


    ��You can��t. If you suddenly blurt out ��Amit��bha,�� our cover will be blown,�� Qiao Cong firmly objected. Although he cared about Qiao Jing, when needed, he never held Qiao Jing back. The home given by Su Liang and Gu Ling was the one they must protect together, not by being only sheltered by Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    Gu Lingid out a preliminary n for Su Liang: split forces into two teams, one against Mo Yan, the other to destroy the forbidden area on Xingluo Ind. He would discuss the specifics with Qiao Jing tonight, but much of it would depend on the situation since the enemy might not necessarily be waiting in a certain location as they had anticipated.


    ��Leave the mission on the ind to us old folks!�� Qiao Cong pped Old Mu on the back and said, ��You youngsters with brilliant minds, go deal with Mo Yan.��


    Cheng Yun raised his hand, ��I think there could be more than one body double. Another double would make the enemy more confused. What do you think?��


    Qiao Jing couldn��t help butugh, ��It seems you really want to protect Gu Ling. We��ll discuss it and see if it��s possible.��

 Chapter 470: 470. Body Double Strategy

    Chapter 470: 470. Body Double Strategy<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Qiao Cong, Old Mu, and Cheng Yun had all gone to bed, while Gu Ling and Qiao Jing were still strolling under the moonlight in the garden.


    ��After hearing you talk about it tonight, I really want to see what��s inside that magic treasure,�� Qiao Jing said.


    ��I have no guilty conscience about letting you be my stand-in,�� Gu Ling knew Qiao Jing was intentionally saying this.


    Qiao Jing��s mouth twitched slightly, ��Forget I said that, it��s just my sincere thoughts. Of course, I don��t want to be controlled by Mo Yan. If you can seize that magic treasure, we can explore it.��


    The two of them, obviously, were not just making small talk in the middle of the night because they couldn��t sleep, but they needed to discuss the detailed ns for the forting chapter. The sooner it was carried out, the better �� they should set off tomorrow.<div>


    ��The question now is, should we deploy troops or not, or should we stealthily attack?�� Qiao Jing asked solemnly.


    Deploying troops would indeed make a grand gesture and could easily encircle the enemy, but everyone on Xingluo Ind, apart from the innocent women and children who had been taken there, was a master. If their ordinary soldiers went there, they might have an advantage in long-range attacks using explosives, but have no advantage in closebat.


    Since they knew that most of the women on Xingluo Ind were victims who had been abducted, and there were also children who knew nothing, they obviously couldn��t indiscriminately carry out an attack, and blow up the whole ind. Besides, Xingluo Ind was not exactly small. If they tried to keep their distance and bombed from the sea, they wouldn��t be able to reach the central area.


    Moreover, the current targets were just two things: Mo Yan and the forbidden area.


    As long as they destroyed the forbidden area on Xingluo Ind, they would achieve half the sess, and could directly block Mo Yan��s ��way home.��


    The forbidden area was notrge, so, this time, the safest way to attack Xingluo Ind was actually through a sneak attack. They shouldn��t alert the enemy. It would be best if they could infiltrate the ind with explosives.


    Therefore, on this point, the two agreed quickly: let Qiao Cong and Old Mu go, without taking any soldiers. Under the current circumstances, troops would not only be of no use but might even cause unnecessary casualties.


    Then the problem left was �� how to deal with Mo Yan.


    ��If that magic treasure can really capture people, it would be too tricky. But if we��re departing tomorrow, my grandfather and senior Mu could reach Xingluo Ind by the end of February at the earliest, and they would have to take a detour to avoid Mo Yan along the way. If no one shows up on the first day of March, Mo Yan will return, and they would be in danger whether they got what they wanted or not.�� Qiao Jing sighed, ��We have to meet with Mo Yan anyway, otherwise, there��s no way to deal with him. Don��t tell me when we throw an explosive at it, he will directly capture it with that magic treasure?��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��It��s possible.��


    ��Then, are you going with me?�� Qiao Jing asked, then immediately said, ��You have to go. Dealing with Mo Yan is very important, and we can��t do it without you. Let��s take the troops, take different ships, you disguise yourself as an ordinary soldier and stay away from me. In case Mo Yan wants to capture people, he will surely target me first. You just have to think of a way to kill him.��


    ��What if he captures you, and I kill him, and you and that magic treasure, perish with his life?�� Gu Ling asked.<div>


    Qiao Jing was taken aback for a moment, he clearly hadn��t considered this possibility. Such a situation was very strange, but after thinking about it, heughed, ��Cousin, you��re really concerned about me. But I think it��s no big deal, you��ll definitely know how to deal with him without killing him.�� For example, using a sedative on the weapon to make Mo Yan pass out.


    In the end, Qiao Jing said, ��If Mo Yan also has immunity to all kinds of poison, I could only say that the heavens are indeed unfair.��


    So, they decided on the n just like that.


    When they were about to separate and go back to sleep, Qiao Jing thought of Cheng Yun, ��Do you have any ns for him? He really wants to be your stand-in.��


    ��Let him pretend to be me and go to Xingluo Ind,�� Gu Ling said.


    Qiao Jing nodded, ��Okay, he has good martial arts skills, and can help. Although pretending to be you may not be useful, it��s also not necessarily useless. You have to train him well, make him use his brain a bit more. He shouldn��t be too rigid, nor should he easily trust the enemy.��


    At dawn the next day, Cheng Yun was pulled out of bed by Gu Ling.


    ��Ah? What��s happening? What��s the problem?�� Cheng Yun woke up and asked anxiously.


    ��No problem, you��re supposed to leave now,�� Gu Ling said.


    Cheng Yun hurriedly got dressed and after getting dressed, he remembered to ask, ��Are we leaving now? Are we going to Xingluo Ind?��


    ��You��re going, I��m not.�� Gu Ling said, taking out the Disguise Medicine and starting to apply it to Cheng Yun��s face.


    Cheng Yun blinked, ��Are you having me pretend to be you?��<div>


    ��Isn��t it what you wanted?�� Gu Ling looked indifferent.


    Cheng Yun instantly nodded, ��If you think it��s feasible, then I am in.��


    ��Imitate my speech,�� Gu Ling instructed.


    Cheng Yun cleared his throat and tried, he adjusted his breath under Gu Ling��s guidance and very quickly got the hang of it. He attempted to mimic Gu Ling��s indifferent look and said, ��Step aside, or die.��


    ��You utter ��die�� so casually, you��ve truly given up your monastic identity,�� Gu Ling said.


    Cheng Yun coughed slightly, ��I was just copying you.��


    ��Keep learning,�� Gu Ling encouraged, ��Learn as much as you can, the aim is to deceive Sheng Yue.��


    Cheng Yun frowned, ��Sheng Yue, will he be on the ind at that time?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��It is possible. The forbidden area is of great importance. If Mo Yan leaves the ind, he might have Sheng Yue stay behind to watch and prevent any mishaps.��


    Sheng Yue was Cheng Yun��s biological brother from the same parents, but by the time Cheng Yun came to know him, they were already adversaries. Their father, Pu Cheng, was still alive, whereabouts unknown.


    ��If you encounter Sheng Yue, don��t let him recognize you,�� Gu Ling advised.


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��That should be very difficult; you all said that he is extremely intelligent. I will do my best.��<div>


    During their conversation, Gu Ling had already finished Cheng Yun��s disguise.


    Cheng Yun picked up the bronze mirror for a look. Apart from the hair, his entire face hadpletely taken on Gu Ling��s appearance.


    After Cheng Yun put on the wig and mimicked Gu Ling��s cold demeanor, he said, ��Sheng Yue, surrender your life.�� He bore no trace of thepassionate Little Monk he used to be.


    Gu Ling knocked lightly on Cheng Yun��s forehead, ��If you really encounter Sheng Yue, don��t speak like that. We originally had an agreement of cooperation, which we need to maintain on the surface.��


    Cheng Yun��s eyes brightened, ��I understand! If he��s in charge of Xingluo Ind and I��m disguised as you, I will openly acknowledge him if discovered, saying he��s one of ours. This way, others on the ind won��t trust him anymore!��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��That��s the right approach. But remember, you certainly can��t outwit him in cunning. You need to be extra careful and adapt to the situation. Ideally, you shouldn��t run into him. Your target is the forbidden area.��


    Cheng Yun was serious, ��I understand. I��ll listen to elder Mu at that time.�� Qiao Cong had the greatest martial power but was somewhat impulsive. Elder Mu was a very reliable individual.


    After breakfast, Qiao Jing had already ordered people to prepare a ship and food. The ship was loaded with ample explosives. Gu Ling also gave most of the protection medicine Su Liang had prepared for him to the three people. He exined how to use it and instructed them that the mission could fail, but they had to survive. Being captured was not a big deal, they would find a way to rescue them. It was most important to stay alive, they shouldn��t risk their lives for anything.


    A ship in Jiaye City was handmade by Elder Mu, which was equipped with arge cannon. But he didn��t use it; he said it was for Gu Ling and Qiao Jing to use against Mo Yan.


    When the sun rose, the three �C Qiao Cong, set off. No one noticed their movements. Qiao Cong was very familiar with the sea. Having lived on an ind for many years, he understood the sea��s climate and knew how to identify directions. Elder Mu had also been to Xingluo Ind before. He was confident in the route, and was confident he��d be able to avoid ships from Xingluo Ind.


    The Cheng Yun who was pretending to be Gu Ling was earnest. Since setting off, every move, as well as his voice and demeanor, were all imitating Gu Ling. He said he wanted to maintain this state so that he wouldn��t be nervous when the timees.


    Qiao Cong and Elder Mu both liked this Lay Monk who had given up his monastic life, so they were happy to go along with him, ying along with the role-y. They also hoped that Cheng Yun could abandon his original way of thinking, which was so na?ve to almost being obstinate.<div>


    After discussion, Gu Ling and Qiao Jing decided not to set off in advance. They would stick to their ��agreement�� to meet with Mo Yan at sea on the first day of the third month. If they set off early to intercept him at sea, it would make Mo Yan more alert and they wouldn��t be able to prevent what he wanted to do.


    Ever since learning that Su Liang was a Transmigrator, Qiao Jing had shown great interest, asking Gu Ling various questions every day. But Gu Ling would not answer anything irrelevant to current matters.


    ��Then I will wait to ask her when I see her,�� Qiao Jing said.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��She doesn��t have time.��


    Qiao Jing grunted, ��If you hadn��t met Su Liang, you would undoubtedly be just like me now, alone in the world.��


    ��I must remind you of your grandfather and sister, as if they don��t exist,�� Gu Ling said indifferently, ��Yes, I am fortunate, and there is no use in you envying me.��


    Qiao Jing: �� I miss Su Liang, I miss Lian Shun, I miss Min Rou. Anyone is easier to get along with than Gu Ling!


    Jiaye City.


    Sheng Yue had not seen Mo Yan for seven or eight consecutive days. He asionally went to see Feng Ming, but Feng Ming never admitted that he was associated with Su Liang. Sheng Yue fished for information but didn��t force it out. If Feng Ming did not wish to talk, Sheng Yue let it be.


    Observing that the time to set off for the rendezvous was nearing, Sheng Yue came to the periphery of the forbidden area to seek an audience with Mo Yan that day.


    After waiting for about a quarter of an hour, an elderly man guarding the forbidden area opened the doors and let Sheng Yue in.


    When Sheng Yue saw Mo Yan, he was by the water pool in the deepest part of the dark cave of the forbidden area.<div>


    In his white robe, Mo Yan was sitting cross-legged on the ground with his eyes closed, calling out, ��Ayue��.


    ��Master,�� Sheng Yue respectfully saluted him, his gaze falling on the ruby ring on Mo Yan��s finger, ��It��s time for the meeting on the first day of March. If we n to go, we should set off soon.��


    ��Hmm,�� Mo Yan nodded slightly, opened his eyes, but his aged face was somewhat obscured in the foggy haze of the cave.


    ��I wonder what master has nned for the meeting with Gu Ling?�� Sheng Yue asked.


    Mo Yan got up, ��You stay here.��


    Sheng Yue wasn��t surprised and reverently said, ��Yes, master. You can rely on me, I will guard the forbidden area until your return.��


    ��Has that Feng Ming confessed anything?�� Mo Yan asked.


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��He steadfastly denies any association with Su Liang and won��t confess anything. Should master bring him along for the meeting? In a situation where it bes necessary, he could serve as a hostage.��


    ��It seems you are certain that he is linked to my granddaughter,�� Mo Yan casuallymented, ��I don��t need him. Let him stay, you may need him.��


    Sheng Yue nodded lightly, ��Does the master think Gu Ling will send people to the ind?��


    ��Don��t you think so?�� Mo Yan counter-questioned.


    Sheng Yue nodded again, ��I too feel that once master is out, someone will take advantage and attack the forbidden area. By now, Gu Ling must have guessed the truth about the forbidden area and master��s purpose.��


    Mo Yan sighed, ��Do you think, I can meet my granddaughter and great-grandchild?��


    Sheng Yue shook his head slightly, ��Unlikely. Neither Gu Ling nor Su Liang will trust master. Most likely, only Gu Ling wille while Su Liang and the child remains at home.��


    ��Well, I will go meet Gu Ling,�� said Mo Yan, ��Take good care of the forbidden area.��


    Sheng Yue respectfully responded, ��Rest assured, master, I will do my best to prevent any issues.��


    Later that day, Mo Yan left Xingluo Ind with a group of masters on a boat toward Jiaye City. There was no explosive on the boat, but everyone knew that whatever Mo Yan wished to carry was hidden where no one could see.


    That night, Sheng Yue visited Feng Ming in the dungeon again, informing him that Mo Yan had set off.


    ��Why didn��t young master Sheng go?�� Feng Ming asked.


    ��I need to stay and guard the forbidden area,�� Sheng Yue said.


    ��I don��t understand. If young master Sheng is against Mr. Su, why did you go to Su Mansion in the first ce?�� With this question, Feng Ming indirectly admitted his affiliation with Su Liang.


    However, Sheng Yue didn��t inquire further and even answered Feng Ming��s question, ��In my view, there are no friends or enemies. Acting as I did back then was necessary. With Su Liang and Gu Ling, it is a rtionship of mutual benefit and use.��


    ��Young master Sheng does not need to tell me all this.�� Suddenly, Feng Ming had a bad premonition.


    Sheng Yue casually said, ��Don��t worry, I won��t kill you. But, no matter how much you know, it won��t be of any help.�� Finishing his sentence, Sheng Yue left.


    Feng Ming listened to the surroundings return to tranquility and closed his eyes.


    Capital city.


    Ever since Gu Ling left home, Su Liang noted Gu Ling��s potential itinerary on the self-made calendar Gu Ling left behind.


    Su Liang had never set foot out of her door, asionally she would have guests over. But to outsiders, Su Liang has been out frequently recently.


    That��s because three days after Gu Ling left, Yan Shiba had a whimsical idea to disguise herself as Su Liang. Ever since then, she has been wearing Su Liang��s clothes, taking Zhengzheng, and Ji Xiaoshu out to y. She enjoyed ying the game of ��guess who is your mom�� with Gu Xiaonuan every day.


    Yan Shiba��s impersonation of Su Liang became more and more convincing, even fooling Cen Man and Old Bai once. But she never seeded in tricking Gu Xiaonuan.


    Ji Xiaoshu analyzed that Gu Xiaonuan judged by the look in the eyes: Yan Shiba��s eyes were more tender and indulgent when looking at Gu Xiaonuan than Su Liang��s, so it��s not the same.


    Yan Shiba was speechless about this. As a matter of fact, everyone spoiled Gu Xiaonuan too much and Su Liang had to establish rules for the child, so she was somewhat stricter with Gu Xiaonuan.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu thought that Yan Shiba was just impersonating Su Liang as a whim and would stop once she got bored. However, after several days, Yan Shiba still impersonated Su Liang every day.


    ��Aunt Yan, how long are you going to pretend to be my master��s wife? Are you nning to wait until my master returns and fool him before you stop?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked with a grin.


    Yan Shiba gave Ji Xiaoshu a light tap on the forehead, ��Look at my face and call me again.��


    Ji Xiaoshu then sweetly called out, ��Mother.��


    At this moment, Yan Shiba was about to take Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu to the Lin Family for lessons. Before they got on the horse, Yan Shiba pulled the two kids over, and whispered in their ears, ��This is my strategy. Although Gu Ling ran off to the south to kill Mo Yan, what if Mo Yan doesn��t show up andes to the capital city to catch people instead? If that timees, he would take me back thinking I was your master��s wife. You��d have to save me then! Hahaha!��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu looked at each other in surprise.


    Later when the two kids were alone, Zhengzheng sighed, ��So Aunt Yan is disguising as mother to protect her! Aunt Yan is really kind to mother!��


    Ji Xiaoshu cupped his face in his hands and said, ��Of course, that��s because mother was kind to Aunt Yan first. Mother is the best person in the world!��


    Zhengzhengpletely agreed.


    At bedtime, the two kids couldn��t help but reveal what Yan Shiba said during the day to Su Liang.


    Su Liang thenughed, ��You y with her all day. If someone wanted to kidnap me and takes her instead, they might take you guys too.��


    Zhengzheng frowned, ��That��s true. What should we do then?��


    Su Liang calmly said, ��If she wants to take you out to y again, don��t go. Let her go by herself.��


    Ji Xiaoshu giggled, ��Mother, aren��t you worried that Aunt Yan might be kidnapped?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No, she��s very lucky with her life.��


    Zhengzheng��s eyes lit up, ��I get it! It��s just like when father asked Uncle Jing to impersonate him. This is called����


    ��A stunt double!�� Ji Xiaoshu chimed in, ��Just like the real and fake Monkey Kings. Confuse the enemy so they can��t distinguish who they��re looking for.��


    ��It��s not thatplicated.�� Su Liang shook her head, ��Just in case something really happens, it can buy us some time. I knew what Yan Shiba was doing the first day she pretended to be me. She just didn��t say it on purpose, making people think she was just ying around. Since I didn��t say anything either, I decided to just let her have her fun.��


    ��Elder Brother, let��s switch identities tomorrow too!��


    ��Why? Nobody��s aiming to kidnap us.��


    ��Start practicing from now on, maybe it will be useful in the future. Isn��t that right, mother?��


    ��As long as you��re happy. Go to sleep.�� Sending them off to sleep, Su Liang closed her eyes to rest, thinking that Gu Ling should be setting off to his rendezvous very soon, hopeful that everything would be smooth.

 Chapter 471: 471. Friend or Foe

    Chapter 471: 471. Friend or Foe<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Thest day of February.


    In the early morning, lightning shed, and thunder roared as heavy rain poured down in the region near Xingluo Ind. The ind was shrouded in rain, and from a distance, it looked like a massive gap had opened in the sky with a waterfall gushing down.


    Xie Jun had taken some people to patrol the coast, but the rain was so heavy that visibility was blurred. They could no longer see the situation on the sea. The small wooden houses built by the beach had been blown away, and after securing the boats at the dock amidst the storm, they couldn��t seek shelter in the forest for fear of being struck by lightning. They had no choice but to return to the City Lord Mansion and ask Sheng Yue if they could disband and go back first.


    Since Mo Yan left, Sheng Yue had moved into the forbidden area to live. When Xie Jun met him, he was folding paper airnes.


    After listening to Xie Jun��s report, Sheng Yue casually said, ��Call everyone back. We��ll go out again when the storm stops.��<div>


    ��Yes, thank you, Young Master Sheng.�� Xie Jun left hurriedly and rushed back into the storm.


    ��Someone,e.�� Sheng Yue called, and soon an old man with white hair appeared before him. He listened to themand and quickly left.


    The storm did not subside until night had fallen.


    As Xie Jun took his people to check the situation on the beach once more, the sky hadpletely darkened. A light rain continued to fall, and when looking out at the sea, it was pitch-ck; only the sound of rainfall and waves could be heard.


    ��Are we going to guard this ce throughout the night with this damn weather?�� one elder��s grandsonined.


    Though Xie Jun was the team leader, he didn��t dare to interfere too much. He replied, ��The rain should stop soon. Young Master Sheng said that the next few days are crucial, and enemies may invade. We cannot let our guard down.��


    ��What enemies? Isn��t the Ind Master just visiting his granddaughter? What other enemies could there be?�� someone couldn��t help but ask.


    Xie Jun shook his head, ��I don��t know. We shouldn��t concern ourselves with such matters. It��s best not to say much.��


    ��I bet Feng Ming knows, but he��s locked up in the dungeon. Has he died already?��


    Xie Jun frowned, ��Get back to work!�� He divided the night watch into three teams, including himself, and assigned each team to their own areas. If anything abnormal urred, they were to send out a signal immediately.


    ��What��s the point of guarding this broken ind? We can��t even go out. Who woulde and attack this ce?�� someoneined to Xie Jun, ��I have never been outside in my entire life! How long are we supposed to live like this? Since the Ind Master��s granddaughter now has power, why not just follow her and enjoy a life of richness and honor!��


    ��Don��t say any more! It��s not our ce to question the Master��s decision! Be careful not to let Young Master Sheng hear you!��<div>


    ��Damn that Sheng, he��s been acting so smugtely. I regret not killing him as soon as he arrived on the ind!��


    ��My dear sir, you may have a backer, but I fear losing my life. Please say less.��


    ��Humph! I think the peaceful days on this ind are numbered!��


    Xie Jun held an umbre in one hand and antern in the other as he walked to the ce where he had secretly spoken with Feng Ming that night. He paused for a while. Xie Jun knew Feng Ming was still alive and why he was captured. He had even thought about trying to save Feng Ming and then escape together. But after weighing the pros and cons, Xie Jun decided it was too risky and gave up on the idea.


    ��Captain, are we continuing in this direction?�� someone asked from behind him.


    Xie Jun recovered his senses, nced at the sea, then turned around and said, ��Let��s go.��


    Those who were on guard duty at the coast were either discontented or worried. Still, they dared not go back to sleep, so they had to walk round after round in the rainy night.


    Unbeknownst to them, the enemies they were guarding against had already sneaked onto the ind before their patrol resumed at dusk.


    To avoid running into Mo Yan on the way, Qiao Cong, Old Mu, and Cheng Yun had taken a detour. They had initially nned to arrive by noon today, but they unexpectedly encountered the storm.


    At that time, the sea was extremely rough, and their boat almost capsized several times. However, they could not afford to dy any longer, as the first day of the third month was the next day. Moreover, in the middle of the sea, the closestnd they knew was the ind where Qiao Cong had once lived. But even in a day��s time, they could not make it there and it was even further from Xingluo Ind, so there was no escaping the storm no matter where they went.


    Thus, the three unanimously decided to brave the storm and keep moving forward. Fortunately, Qiao Cong had lived at sea for many years and experienced several storms. In the end, he managed to bring Elder Mu and Cheng Yun safely to Xingluo Ind.


    When they approached the shore, it happened to be right after the biggest wave of the storm had passed. The coast was unguarded, so they quickly went ashore and let the boat drift away with the waves. This was to prevent the boat from being discovered. After all, when it was time to leave, they would probably have already stirred the snake��s nest, so they could just seize a boat from the dock of Xingluo Ind.<div>


    Elder Mu carried arge double-shoulder bag on his back, designed by Su Liang, with a waist strap for support and a waterproofyer inside. The explosives they brought with them were in this bag.


    Afternding, the three quickly hid in the dense forest. They knew there werendmines in the forest, so they followed Gu Ling��s example when he infiltrated the ind and walked on the trees instead of the ground.


    The n was to sneak in, with darkness providing the perfect cover.


    The three of them spent about half an hour in the forest, also resting. During this time, they saw Xie Jun leading people through the forest toward the beach. Gu Ling had told them not to actively look for Feng Ming.


    When the time was about right, Elder Mu, who had been to the ind before, led the way, with the three of them keeping a distance and remaining vignt as they secretly approached the center of Xingluo Ind.


    They had all seen the map of Xingluo Ind that Gu Ling had brought to Jiaye City,plete with the detailed distribution of the buildings on the ind drawn by Su Liang. It was not difficult to figure out where the forbidden area was.


    Apart from the storm that had almost capsized their boat earlier, everything had gone smoothly so far. The three of them cautiously avoided any people and got closer to the forbidden area. After quietly observing the surroundings for a while, they silently infiltrated the forbidden area. It didn��t take long for them to see that there was a light in Mo Yan��s room, with someone moving inside.


    Wouldn��t it be Mo Yan still on the ind�� Just as this thought crossed the minds of the three, the door opened and a gray-robed old man came out of the room, holding something in his hand and heading deeper into the forbidden area.


    ording to the portraits Gu Ling had shown them, the man��s height and appearance did not match Mo Yan��s.


    And the three of them were targeting the cave deep in the forbidden area, not Mo Yan��s room.


    No matter whether Mo Yan was still on the ind or not, they had already arrived and would still follow the original n.


    Elder Mu made a gesture, and the three continued deeper into the forbidden area.<div>


    A faint light emanated from the cave, and Elder Mu coldly watched as the old man, who hade out of Mo Yan��s room earlier, entered the cave and quickly left.


    As expected, there was someone inside the cave.


    Elder Mu guessed that this important ce would be guarded by either Mo Yan, who might have never left the ind, or Sheng Yue, who Gu Ling thought might have been left behind to guard the forbidden area. Whoever it was, they could directly bomb them.


    However, ording to Ying Ying, who had been inside the cave before, the entrance was almost a hundred meters away from the pool that Mo Yan cared most about. If they put the explosives outside the cave, it would be difficult to destroy the pool.


    Therefore, they had to go in, and the closer the explosives were to the pool, the better.


    This was also arranged. Elder Mu would go. Originally, Cheng Yun said that he would go inside, reasoning that as Gu Ling��s substitute, he would have the chance to talk whether he encountered Mo Yan or Sheng Yue. But Elder Mu rejected this idea. The reason was simple: the person going in must be able to kill without hesitation, but for Cheng Yun, that was a bit difficult. He had returned to secr life and started eating meat again, but he hadn��t broken his vow to never kill. It might happen soon, but they couldn��t let him take a chance on it. He himself didn��t have confidence in this, and under such circumstances, even a second��s hesitation could lead to being killed by the enemy.


    As such, among the three of them, the most calm and the best with guns was Elder Mu, making him the best choice.


    There was no sounding from the cave. After signaling to Qiao Cong and Cheng Yun, Elder Mu carefully approached the entrance of the cave. On his face, he wore a Ghost Mask, on his back, he carried a bag of explosives. He had a gun tucked away in his sleeve, and on his body were three types of hidden weapons and five types of poison.


    Hold his breath and concentrating his mind, he walked close to the wall, making sure to avoid casting a shadow on the floor that might alert those inside. Before entering, he had already prepared himself mentally: if he encountered Mo Yan, he should not hesitate and shoot him immediately. Waiting one second longer might result in being captured by Mo Yan��s magic treasure. If he encountered Sheng Yue, he should also kill him immediately; he was not one of their own. After killing the person guarding the forbidden area, he would quickly ce the explosives and fuses, then leave and ignite them��


    With each careful step, Elder Mu ventured deeper into the cave, and the light inside grew brighter.


    As he was about to round the corner, Elder Mu held his breath and stopped, listening intently. Inside, it was still very quiet, with no sounds at all.


    Elder Mu tightened his grip on the gun in his hand. ording to the map drawn by Gu Ling, he would soon be able to see the pool at the deepest part of the cave. Whoever appeared in his line of sight, he would kill them immediately!<div>


    However, in the next moment, when Elder Mu��s shadow appeared under the bright light, he raised his gun with a startled expression, immediately let go, and retreated back into the shadows.


    But in that instant, Elder Mu had already been discovered.


    ��It��s Elder Mu, right?�� Sheng Yue��s voice came from not far away.


    Elder Mu��s eyes were cold, gritting his teeth and trying to calm himself down. The reason he didn��t take action when he saw the people by the water was that he didn��t see Mo Yan or Sheng Yue, but a group of children!


    Those kids, about seven or eight of them,y quietly by the water, ages ranging from two to three to around seven or eight years old. They seemed to be either sedated or asleep.


    Not to mention Elder Mu didn��t expect this, even Gu Ling hadn��t anticipated encountering such a situation!


    ��Elder Mu, there��s no one else here. You cane out and talk. I won��t do anything to you.�� Sheng Yue��s voice came from behind a stone screen by the water.


    Elder Mu took a deep breath without showing himself, still hiding but he spoke, ��Young Master Sheng, what are you doing?��


    Sheng Yue��s voice was calm, ��Elder Mu has already seen it, so there��s no need for me to say much. Mo Yan asked me to stay behind and guard the forbidden area since I had anticipated that you would be arriving soon.��


    ��Haven��t you forgotten that you agreed to cooperate with my apprentice?�� Elder Mu said coldly.


    Sheng Yue replied, ��I haven��t, but our agreed cooperation doesn��t include the destruction of the forbidden area. I��m not sure how much Elder Mu knows about the secrets of Gu Ling and Su Liang, but I clearly told them what I wanted. If they remembered our cooperation, they wouldn��t have chosen to destroy this ce since it��s important to me too.��


    Elder Mu now knew everything and understood what Sheng Yue was talking about. The so-called cooperation is mutual exploitation. At that time, Su Liang and Gu Ling needed Sheng Yue to help convey information to Mo Yan and then return to the ind to eliminate the He Family. Because Sheng Yue was not wholehearted with Mo Yan, Su Liang and Gu Ling chose to keep him.<div>


    What Sheng Yue said now wasn��t wrong either. He told Su Liang and Gu Ling that he wanted to go to the world where his mother��s previous life was.


    However, at this moment, what was said didn��t matter. Just like Elder Mu had nned to kill Sheng Yue when he saw him, Sheng Yue was also clear that Su Liang and Gu Ling would definitely choose to destroy the forbidden area, but this didn��t make him waver in his n. Even before tonight, Sheng Yue had the chance to genuinely stand with Su Liang and Gu Ling, but as he said to Feng Ming, he had no friends, no enemies, only what he wanted to do.


    These children were all born on the ind. Perhaps they wouldn��t be good people when they grew up, but now they were just innocent children who hadn��t done anything evil. They shouldn��t have to apany Sheng Yue to his grave just because they were born on Xingluo Ind.


    Elder Mu couldn��t bring himself to take action, and even if Gu Ling came personally, she wouldn��t be able to do such a thing.


    In this round, Sheng Yue had already won.


    Elder Mu didn��t put down the gun in his hand, and while sticking to the stone wall of the cave, he asked, ��Where��s Mo Yan?��


    ��Why don��t you ask where Feng Ming is?�� Sheng Yue countered.


    At this point, it was a direct indication that Feng Ming had been exposed.


    Elder Mu frowned, ��Just say what you want to say!��


    Sheng Yue really said it, ��Feng Ming is in the dungeon. Elder Mu should know very well where the dungeon is.��


    ��What do you mean?�� Elder Mu asked coldly, ��Do you want me to save Feng Ming? What��s your purpose?��


    ��Purpose? I��m friends with Su Liang and Gu Ling,�� Sheng Yue said.


    Elder Mu snorted coldly, ��Spare me the nonsense.��


    ��Hehe, I have no ulterior motive, I just think Feng Ming is a talent, and it would be a pity if he died. Since you��ve alle, why not take him with you?�� Sheng Yue said, ��Consider it a gift for Gu Ling and Su Liang. I hope that when we meet again, they can show me some mercy.��


    ��You know very well what you��ve done.�� Elder Mu said coldly.


    ��Is Elder Mu talking about these kids? Don��t worry, they��ll be fine, they��re just sleeping. But if you don��t leave, they can only continue to sleep in the cave, and if they catch a cold, it won��t be good. I��m sure Elder Mu wouldn��t want to see innocent children getting sick,�� Sheng Yue said, ��As for using these children to guard the forbidden area, that wasn��t my idea, it was Mo Yan��s. If Gu Ling and Su Liang had killed me back then, you wouldn��t be able to leave today, and these children would truly be harmed.��


    ��Why didn��t you catch us?�� Old Mu frowned and asked.


    ��I��ve already said, I��m friends with Su Liang and Gu Ling, and I don��t want to embarrass you. As for how to exin it to Mo Yanter, that��s my business.�� Sheng Yue said, ��Please leave as soon as possible, Old Mu and your friends outside. You can save Feng Ming, but don��t upset anyone else, otherwise, I won��t be able to help you.��


    Old Mu raised his gun once more and appeared, looking at the sleeping children beside the pool and the stone screen blocking Sheng Yue. Gritting his teeth, he said, ��You��d better take care of yourself!�� and swiftly ran out.


    When Qiao Cong and Cheng Yun saw Old Muing out, they thought he had seeded.


    Qiao Cong brightened his torch, ready to leave, but when Old Mu reached him, he pressed down on his hand, ��No luck, let��s go!��


    Qiao Cong didn��t understand, but they had agreed to listen to Old Mu this time. He knew Old Mu��s character and that he had spent a lot more time in there than expected. Something must have happened beyond their anticipation. The three quickly left the forbidden area.


    Rescuing someone from the dungeon was much simpler.


    It waste at night, and they could use poison without anyone noticing.


    Feng Ming was asleep when he suddenly saw peopleing to rescue him, he was surprised.


    Without causing any disturbance, the three took Feng Ming out of the dungeon and quickly left the City Lord Mansion.


    When they learned they needed a boat, Feng Ming led the way. He knew of a hidden dock because there were fewer patrols on the south shore.


    After that, everything went smoothly. Feng Ming led them to sessfully avoid the guards on the coast and found a suitable boat, leaving Xingluo Ind.


    After sailing a few hundred meters out to sea, Qiao Cong finally asked Old Mu, ��What exactly happened? Why did it not work out? Did that old bastard Mo Yan catch and let you go? That��s impossible!��


    Old Mu shook his head, sighing deeply, staring at Xingluo Ind growing farther away in his line of sight, ��Mo Yan wasn��t there, it was Sheng Yue. He captured a group of children and guarded the pool in the cave. What else could we do?�� Now they couldn��t use the explosives. If they alerted people on the ind, they would definitely be surrounded and unable to escape.


    Qiao Cong cursed, ��That bastard! Su Liang and Gu Ling should have killed him back then!��


    Old Mu shook his head, ��Don��t forget that he took the initiative to show up. He knew that Su Liang and Gu Ling wouldn��t kill him at that time because Mo Yan was the biggest threat. And he��s right, we couldn��t have resolved what happened in the cave tonight if it wasn��t for him.��


    Cheng Yun sighed, ��What does he want in the end?��


    Seeing the three people silent, Feng Ming hurriedly spoke up, ��There��s something! I met Sheng�� Sheng Yue during the day!��


    Old Mu frowned, ��What happened?��


    Feng Ming said solemnly, ��Now it seems that Sheng Yue anticipates you wille and ns to save me. He told me something. At that time, I was a little confused, but now I understand that he deliberately told me to pass it on to you!��


    ��What is it?�� Cheng Yun asked.


    ��Sheng Yue said that the Mo Yan who went to the appointment on the first day of March is a fake!�� Feng Ming frowned, ��The real Mo Yan has already left the ind, and probably went to the capital city!��


    Upon hearing this, the three became rmed.


    Old Mu quickly calmed down, ��Why would Sheng Yue tell you these things? Why didn��t he directly say it when I met him earlier?��


    Feng Ming pondered, ��In my opinion, he wanted to show us that he has everything under control and that our Master shouldn��t underestimate him.��


    Cheng Yun��s expression was puzzled, ��Is Sheng Yue a friend or an enemy?��


    ��He��s not on our side, but he��s not with Mo Yan either. Otherwise, he wouldn��t have let us go and reveal important information to us.�� Old Mu stared, ��Anyway, he��s not a madman who likes to kill, which can be considered a good thing. We should hurry back. Mo Yan is fake, so nothing will happen to Gu Ling, but our home is not safe!��

 Chapter 472: 472. Mo Yan kidnapped her

    Chapter 472: 472. Mo Yan kidnapped her<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The rain stoppedpletely in the middle of the night.


    At the break of dawn, Old Mu��s group had already left Xingluo Ind far behind, and was on their way back to Jiaye City.


    Feng Ming had slept a lot while he was locked in the dungeon, so he didn��t feel sleepy at night. He volunteered to help steer the boat and stayed awake all night.


    When Old Mu woke up, he wanted to switch ces with Feng Ming to let him rest, but Feng Ming insisted that he wasn��t tired. He looked somewhat ashamed and said, ��My master sent me back to Xingluo Ind, but not only did I fail to aplish anything, I also caused trouble for all of you.��


    Old Mu stood up and looked towards the direction of Xingluo Ind. As far as he could see, the seas were vast, and there were no inds ornd within sight.<div>


    ��Don��t say that,�� Old Mu turned his head and sighed, ��At least your actions have let us know Sheng Yue��s attitude. Maybe it seems like you returned empty-handed this time, but who knows about the future? Don��t think too much about it.��


    Feng Ming nodded, ��Thank you for consoling me, senior.��


    Cheng Yun was sitting cross-legged on the boat, pretending to take a nap. At this moment, he opened his eyes and looked towards the fishbelly-white glow appearing in the east where the sky met the sea. ��Amitabha, I hope everything is well at home.��


    On the other side, Gu Ling and Qiao Jing had no idea about Old Mu��s group��s encounter. They had set off yesterday afternoon and were on their way to the designated meeting ce, which they would reach before the sun rose.


    Gu Ling and Qiao Jing were still on the same boat. Qiao Jing had disguised himself as Gu Ling, and Gu Ling had disguised himself as Qiao Jing. Their clothes were also switched, so when they stood together, there were no ws in their appearances.


    For this trip, they had a total of ten boats and a thousand soldiers, most of whom were archers from the army.


    The sea breeze was crisp in the early morning, and Qiao Jing stood at the bow of the boat, looking eastwards. ��If we can kill Mo Yan today, we can all go home. I am getting married to Min Rou this year. What gift will you give us?��


    ��What��s the meaning of asking for a gift?�� Gu Ling asked back.


    Qiao Jing snorted, ��If I don��t ask, will you take the initiative to give one?��


    ��Is it that important for me to give or not give?�� Gu Ling asked back again.


    Qiao Jing��s lips curved slightly, ��It��s important. You��ve said it yourself that your luck is good. Share some of your good luck with me.��


    ��Wait and see,�� Gu Ling said indifferently.<div>


    The morning glow had reddened half of the sky, and the sun was about to rise. They had arrived at the agreed-upon location.


    Qiao Jing ordered all the boats to stop moving forward and rest.


    ��What if Mo Yan doesn��te today?�� Qiao Jing asked.


    Gu Ling, of course, had considered this possibility. ��Then we��ll just go back.��


    ��I still hope hees. Let��s settle this matter once and for all today.�� Now that Qiao Jing had someone on his mind, he couldn��t wait to grow wings and fly back to the capital city.


    When the sun came up, Gu Ling and Qiao Jing had already eaten a simple breakfast, and the small boats sent out to scout had not returned yet.


    Qiao Jing asked Gu Ling if he wanted to go to another boat, but Gu Ling shook his head and said it was not necessary yet.


    ��My grandfather and the others should be almost at Xingluo Ind. I wonder how things are on their end.�� Qiao Jing was worried about Old Mu and the others�� mission.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��If Sheng Yue is on the ind, they probably won��t be able to blow up the forbidden area.��


    Qiao Jing frowned, ��Do you think so highly of Sheng Yue? If that��s the case, why did you let my grandfather and the others risk going to Xingluo Ind?��


    Gu Ling��s expression remained calm, ��Whether Mo Yanes today, and whether Sheng Yue is on the ind or not, are all just guesses. They��re possible, but not certain. It��s worth a try. Even if Sheng Yue is there and they can��t seed, they won��t be in mortal danger, and we can at least see Sheng Yue��s attitude.��


    After hearing Gu Ling��s words, Qiao Jing felt that the possibility of Qiao Cong and the others failing was quite high. However, as they said from the beginning, as long as the people were safe, they could find a solution to the other problemster.<div>


    Gu Ling went back to the cabin to rest and told the others to call him if there was any news.


    By the time the scouts came back, it was already approaching noon.


    During this time, Gu Ling had taken a nap and woke up to hear Qiao Jing saying that a scout had discovered the ship from Xingluo Ind. There was only one ship, and they had not greeted them. They saw it from a distance and turned back, unsure if Mo Yan was on board.


    ��The ship has the g of Xingluo Ind.�� Qiao Jing said. Xingluo Ind had a totem designed by Mo Yan, with a red background and a ck six-pointed star pattern. Min Rou and Sheng Yue had mentioned this, and the scout saw arge g flying on the ship with this pattern.


    Those without a g might not necessarily be from Xingluo Ind, but those whoe openly disying it must be from the ind.


    Qiao Jing asked Gu Ling again, seeing that he still had no intention of keeping his distance from him, and ordered the ten ships to line up in a fan-shaped formation on the sea. When Xingluo Ind��s ship approached, it would be easy to form an encirclement.


    After waiting for about fifteen minutes, a ck spot appeared in the field of vision, then slowly erged. Gu Ling saw the g of Xingluo Ind flying high on the ship.


    ��I think Mo Yan hase. Otherwise, he wouldn��t have sent a small time underling to invite you to Xingluo Ind, which he knows is impossible.�� Qiao Jing said to Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly and did not speak.


    Soon, the ship from Xingluo Ind approached. Gu Ling still did not hide on another ship but stood beside Qiao Jing, watching the approaching ship with cold eyes.


    When there were about fifty meters left, the ship from Xingluo Ind stopped. An old man in white clothes appeared on the bow of the ship, apanied by a group of people. The figure and appearance of the man matched the description of Mo Yan given by Min Rou and Sheng Yue.


    At this moment, Qiao Jing, who was pretending to be Gu Ling, didn��t ask for Gu Ling��s opinion and directly ordered, ��Fire the arrows!��<div>


    The next moment, a piece of oilcloth on the ship was lifted, revealing the cannon designed by Lao Mu underneath, pointed at the bow of the ship from Xingluo Ind.


    Meanwhile, the other nine ships had already surrounded the ship from Xingluo Ind from a distance, with archers on standby. They began indiscriminate attacks on the ship.


    ��Gu Ling!�� Mo Yan, who was in the middle of the boat, was protected by people shielding him from arrowsing from all directions. The cannon fired at the ship, but the explosives were shot down into the sea midway.


    Qiao Jing snorted coldly, ��State your name!��


    ��I came here today to negotiate at the request of my granddaughter! What are you doing? Where is Su Liang?�� Mo Yan shouted loudly.


    Qiao Jing nced at Gu Ling and saw that his face was expressionless. ��Continue, fire attack.��


    Qiao Jing felt that something was not quite right, but he had no time to think about it at the moment. At hismand, the catapults on each ship began tounch explosives at the ship from Xingluo Ind, while arrows ignited with fire were also shot towards the ship.


    This was a one-sided attack, as the ship from Xingluo Ind had no means of retaliating.


    Soon, the first explosion urred on the ship, and it quickly caught fire. People who had already left the bow of the ship began to jump into the water.


    Qiao Jing��s expression became serious, and he couldn��t see where Mo Yan was. ��Could it be that he pretends to be weak until he gets underwater, swims to our ship, and then���� touches this ship, and collects it?


    Gu Ling nodded, ��It��s possible.�� As he spoke, he raised his bow and arrow. With narrowed eyes, he aimed at one of the people jumping from the ship into the sea and shot him through the heart.


    It was not clear how many people were on the ship from Xingluo Ind, but even if they jumped into the sea, they had no way out. As soon as they surfaced, they were immediately attacked by dense arrows.<div>


    The battle ended quickly. The sea was left with only a burning wreckage of the ship, and more than a dozen floating corpses. Even the g of Xingluo Ind had been reduced to ashes in the fire.


    Qiao Jing still didn��t dare to take any risks, feeling that Mo Yan couldn��t have died so easily. He was just about to persuade Gu Ling to go to another ship, just in case, when he suddenly saw a corpse drifting towards their ship. It turned out to be Mo Yan, who had been surrounded by people on the opposite bow just a short time ago!


    ��Is he really dead? Or is he just pretending? Hurry up and shoot a few more arrows!�� Qiao Jing urged Gu Jing.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��There��s no need to waste arrows.�� He had killed Mo Yan with an arrow through the heart �C he could not be alive. The arrow was still in his body, floating on the surface of the sea like a long spear.


    Qiao Jing ordered the body to be salvaged.


    Soon, the number of people was confirmed. There were thirteen, all middle-aged or older, with half of them being elderly. There were no young people.


    Mo Yan��s body was salvaged onto the ship where Qiao Jing and Gu Ling were, and it was confirmed that he was dead.


    Qiao Jing bent down to examine the body, surprised to exim, ��The face is real! It��s not a disguise!�� He had thought that the Mo Yan who came today might be a fake, which was why the situation had turned out this way, and Gu Ling had guessed it earlier.


    ��A real face does not mean the person is real.�� Gu Ling��s expression was calm.


    Qiao Jing lifted Mo Yan��s right hand, on which was a ruby ring, ��Is this the item?��


    Gu Ling shook her head, ��Fake.��


    Qiao Jing still took off the ring, looked it over carefully, and didn��t find anything special. He handed it to Gu Ling, ��What if this is Mo Yan? He really came to talk peace with you, but he didn��t expect you to be so cruel.��<div>


    Gu Ling looked at the ruby ring in her hand, her expression indifferent, ��If Mo Yan is so careless, he would have been dead long ago and wouldn��t have lived until now.��


    ��Did you expect that the real Mo Yan would not show up today?�� Qiao Jing frowned.


    Gu Ling shook her head, ��There��s a possibility, but not necessarily. Let��s go back.��


    Qiao Jing ordered to return. After a while, he looked back at the ship that had been burned to almost nothing, and couldn��t help feeling frustrated, ��If I had known this, I wouldn��t have gone to all the trouble toe here. Do you think Mo Yan is still on the ind?��


    Gu Ling shook her head, ��I can��t predict the future, but Mo Yan is likely to have gone to the capital city.��


    Qiao Jing��s face changed, ��There��s danger at home! Let��s hurry back!��


    As Gu Ling said, he was not sure whether Sheng Yue would be guarding the forbidden area on Xingluo Ind or not; there was only a possibility. Likewise, he didn��t know whether Mo Yan woulde today or not, so there was only a possibility that he wouldn��t. They made arrangements, but the enemy would not act entirely ording to their ns, which was foreseeable, but how the enemy would act was unknowable.


    Exactly because he guessed that Mo Yan��s magic treasure might be able to capture living people, Gu Ling decided toe to the appointment today, because Mo Yan might appear.


    But the fact proved that Mo Yan was really cautious in order to survive until now. In other words, he was afraid of dying; otherwise, he wouldn��t have waited so long not daring to walk the road he once walked. Going back in time was his ultimate wish, but being alive was more important.


    ��If that person was Mo Yan��s substitute, why should he bother? If he simply didn��t send anyone today, wouldn��t it be more convenient?�� Qiao Jing puzzled.


    ��In case I was as naive as you and really thought he was dead, his purpose of arranging a substitute would have been achieved,�� Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��Moreover, the people who came today, apart from his substitute, should also be those disloyal people he has long wanted to eliminate.��


    ��Could it be���� Qiao Jing lowered his voice, ��Mo Yan knew early on that you weren��t the transmigrator, but Su Liang was?��


    Gu Ling shook her head, ��Not necessarily, but if he guessed it, it would be normal.�� Sheng Yue could guess it, it would be normal for Mo Yan as the transmigrator to discover that Su Liang should be the transmigrator. Not discovering would be his mistake. Mistakes are good for Gu Ling and Su Liang, but they can��t rely on them.


    ��Then what��s next? Would it be that when you return to the capital city, Su Liang has already fallen into Mo Yan��s hands? In that case, he can control Su Liang, and we can��t save him; wouldn��t he be able to do whatever he wants?�� Qiao Jing felt the situation was bad.


    ��Go back, get ready, and take over Xingluo Ind,�� Gu Ling said.


    ��But you said that if Sheng Yue��s on top of it���� Qiao Jing sighed, ��My grandfather and the others can��t deal with Sheng Yue. If you go personally, it would be different. If Mo Yan really went to the capital city to catch Su Liang, it��s probably toote for you to rush back now.��


    Capital City.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the first day of March. Su Liang wrote ��meeting at sea�� on the calendar, but was also very doubtful whether Mo Yan would really go.


    The weather was good today, Min Rou and Weng Ran had arranged to go boating on theke with Nangong Qian. Min Rou came early to the Su Mansion, and when she saw Weng Ran, Yan Shiba was also there. She had been impersonating Su Liang for most of the past month, everyone in the mansion knew this, but Min Rou was not aware of it and did not recognize her, sheughed and asked Yan Shiba, ��The weather is so nice, let��s all go boating on theke together with Nuannuan.��


    Yan Shiba��s imitation of Su Liang��s smile had be indistinguishable from the real one. He shook his head at the question, ��I really want to go out for a stroll, but I��ll leave Gu Xiaonuan at home, she is troublesome.��


    Weng Ran tried to hold back herughter, and Nangong Qian was covering her mouth and smiling too.


    Min Rou was puzzled, ��What are youughing at?��


    Weng Ran and Nangong Qian looked at each other, shook their heads and said, ��Nothing, let��s go.�� They were nning to see when Min Rou would find out Yan Shiba��s loophole.


    The four youngdies left Su Mansion together, riding horses towards Jingyue Lake. Passing by the capital city��s main street, they became a beautiful scene, attracting the attention of many people.


    At this time, the door of Su Mansion was tightly closed, Su Liang was teaching two young disciples how to make medicine in Yuanming Pavilion, while Cen Man walked along theke with Gu Xiaonuan in her arms.


    ��Master��s wife, today is the day master and the big viin meet, right?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked Su Liang.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes.��


    ��I hope Master is sessful in killing that viin.�� Zhengzheng��s young face looked serious.


    Su Liang smiled, ��That would be best.��


    ��When Masteres back, let��s go to the north together! Didn��t Master��s wife say she would take us to her hometown?�� Ji Xiaoshu excitedly proposed.


    Su Liang nodded slightly, ��Alright, I��ll take you all.�� Recently, she had received another letter from Su Family Vige. Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi, the two brothers, were now studying well and their letters were bing more eloquent.


    Yan Shiba and Min Rou, along with their group of four, yed on a boat at Jingyue Lake for half a day. Approaching noon, they went ashore and headed to the Wan Family Restaurant for lunch.


    Min Rou had never realized that the ��Su Liang�� beside her was actually Yan Shiba in disguise, because Yan Shiba was earnest about this matter and had ovee the small ws that had appeared before with the help of reminders from the people around her. Especially Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, who had given Yan Shiba a lot of ��guidance�� on this matter.


    However, Yan Shiba had yet to seed in deceiving Gu Xiaonuan every day, trying to get her to call out for her mother, and she still hadn��t seeded once.


    Yesterday, Ji Xiaoshu bluntly pointed out why it couldn��t seed: Gu Xiaonuan was clever, and she knew that her mother wouldn��t force her to call her mommy. Yan Shiba could only say, ��Nuannuan is too smart, but I won��t give up!��


    After having lunch at the restaurant, Yan Shiba followed Su Liang��s habit and packed some dishes that the children liked. When it was time to leave, they were ready to take them home.


    The four of them rode on their horses, with Yan Shiba and Min Rou in the front, and Nangong Qian and Weng Ran in the back. Since Yan Shiba was present, Cen Man didn��t specificallye out to protect Nangong Qian. Today was a girls�� gathering.


    Weng Ran and Nangong Qian stealthily made a bet. Weng Ran thought Min Rou would recognize Yan Shiba before they got home, but Nangong Qian thought otherwise. So the two of them were observing Min Rou and Yan Shiba in secret, which was rather interesting.


    As they were walking, someone suddenly shouted not far ahead, ��My child! My child has been kidnapped!��


    Yan Shiba��s eyes slightly narrowed and saw a ck shadow darting into an alley.


    Min Rou rode her horse over without hesitation. Yan Shiba leaped into the air and moved even faster, overtaking Min Rou in the blink of an eye and entering the alley first. Before entering, she didn��t look back but made a stopping gesture to Weng Ran and Nangong Qian.


    Nangong Qian frowned, ��Sister Yan��s martial arts are very high, she shouldn��t be in any trouble, right?��


    However, Weng Ran understood the meaning of Yan Shiba��s gesture and sighed, ��She should�� be in trouble.��


    When Min Rou arrived at the alley, she saw a masked man in ck throwing away the kidnapped child and shing with Yan Shiba!


    Just as Min Rou was about to dismount and help, she saw a shocking scene: Yan Shiba, who had just drawn her sword, disappeared in front of her!


    ��Su Liang!�� Min Rou cried out in shock and looked into a pair of unfamiliar yet familiar old eyes. She widened her eyes and said, ��Mo����


    The masked man in ck looked deeply at Min Rou and then soared into the air, disappearing from her sight after a few leaps.


    When Min Rou rushed into the alley, all that was left was her and the frightened, shivering child.


    As Min Rou, pale-faced, carried the child out and handed it to the panicked woman, Weng Ran dismounted and supported her.


    ��Su Liang�� Su Liang was captured by Mo�� Mo Yan! It must be Mo Yan! I recognize him!�� Min Rou suddenly grabbed Weng Ran��s arm. ��He actually�� that thing can actually take people away���� She didn��t know how to describe it.


    But Weng Ran knew what was going on. Because Su Liang was so busy, the person Yan Shiba was closest to in Su Mansion was actually Weng Ran. She had told Weng Ran long ago why she wanted to impersonate Su Liang and what she might encounter.


    Therefore, when she heard today that a child had been kidnapped in broad daylight, Yan Shiba knew that it was very likely Mo Yan hade, and she wouldn��t hide from it. Because when Gu Ling went to Jiaye City to confess her secret to Old Mu and the others, Su Liang had also told some people in her family that she was a Transmigrator and that Mo Yan had a portable space.


    Yan Shiba knew that if Mo Yan really came, with his powerful magic treasure hidden in the dark, no one could stop him from capturing people, and what he would definitely capture was Su Liang. If he broke into Su Mansion, the consequences would be disastrous, and the children might be captured as well.


    So, as long as she could deceive Mo Yan and let him take a fake Su Liang away, it would be like guarding their home in the capital city.


    To achieve this, Yan Shiba was extremely serious, very dedicated, with the sole purpose of deceiving Mo Yan. She wanted to be the perfect Su Liang substitute, and she had to be captured to be safe. Because at present, they had no good way to defeat Mo Yan, they could only avoid bing too passive. She made it. The gesture she gave Weng Ran meant that she wasn��t nervous at the time, meaning ��not to worry, don��t care about her.��


    Last night, Yan Shiba went to sleep with Weng Ran and said before going to bed that she owed Su Liang a lot. Although she was determined to be a good person, her life now was peaceful, but to be honest, itcked excitement for her; she was born restless. From the day Yan Shiba started impersonating Su Liang, she had told Weng Ran more than once that she was looking forward to Mo Yan, the old bastard,ing to capture Su Liang and taking her away; it would be so exciting. She would wait for Su Liang to save her again.


    Fortunately, today Min Rou didn��t discover Yan Shiba��s impersonation, and she was someone Mo Yan knew and was familiar with. Her performance at the critical moment made Yan Shiba��s substitution n even more sessful.


    ��Let��s go home first and talk about it.�� Weng Ran looked at the empty alley and patted Min Rou��s shoulder.

 Chapter 473: 473. A Kind of Yearning

    Chapter 473: 473. A Kind of Yearning<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Min Rou arrived at the entrance of Su Mansion on horseback, with teary eyes as she dismounted. She had imagined the scene of seeing Mo Yan again, but she never expected to witness ��Su Liang�� being captured by Mo Yan, while beingpletely powerless to stop it.


    Although Min Rou knew that Su Liang was Mo Yan��s granddaughter, she still couldn��t help tightening her heart, worried that Mo Yan would resort to unscrupulous means to harm Su Liang or force her to do something, or even threaten Gu Ling with Su Liang. Thinking of this, Min Rou felt both worried and distressed, ming herself for her incapability.


    ��Let��s go.�� Weng Ran held Min Rou��s wrist and entered Su Mansion together.


    Qi Yan came to lead the horses. Seeing that four horses had gone out, but only three people had returned, he guessed that something had happened. He looked around cautiously, led the horses in, and then immediately closed the gate.


    As for those who saw ��Su Liang�� save the kidnapped children in the street, some people noticed that the children were safe and sound when they came out of the alleyter, but Su Liang did not appear. However, they didn��t think much of it. They knew Su Liang��s Martial Arts skills were strong, and they believed she must have gone to catch the trafficker. Helping others in need was amon thing for the couple of Su Liang and Gu Ling in the capital city.<div>


    After tying the horses in the stable, Qi Yan saw Nangong Qian still standing there in a daze, so he took her hand and walked out, asking softly, ��What happened?��


    Nangong Qian and Yan Shiba, although they saw each other every day, didn��t interact much due to their different personalities. The first time these two had an intersection was in the former Yin Country when Nangong Qian took a fancy to Gu Ling, Qiao Cong and Nangong Lin kidnapped Gu Ling for her, and Yan Shiba helped Su Liang rescue him. Yan Shiba wasn��t a fan of Nangong Qian because of that experience, which left a deep impression on him.


    ��Shiba�� she was captured.�� Nangong Qian said softly.


    Qi Yan had also guessed, even guessing that Mo Yan hade to the capital city. Few people would be able to easily take Yan Shiba, who was skilled in Martial Arts and experienced in battles. And Qi Yan was well aware of the purpose of Yan Shiba��s recent interest in disguising as Su Liang.


    Qi Yan squeezed Nangong Qian��s hand, ��Let��s go back first.�� What to do next would depend on Su Liang��s decision.


    On the way to Yuanming Pavilion, Qi Yan looked left and right. When they arrived at the entrance, he didn��t go in, letting Nangong Qian enter by herself. Then Qi Yan found Zhu Zan, and the two of them meticulously searched every corner of the garden and forest in the mansion, confirming that there were no suspicious people or footprints. This was to prevent Mo Yan from sneaking in without their knowledge.


    At this time, the worried Min Rou, who really thought Su Liang had been captured, and Weng Ran, who hadn��t told Min Rou the truth outside for fear of being overheard, had already arrived on the second floor of the Yuanming Pavilion and saw Su Liang.


    It was after noon, Zhengzheng, Ji Xiaoshu, and Gu Xiaonuan were all napping, while Su Liang sat alone in the small hall on the second floor reading a book, which could be seen by turning the corner of the staircase.


    Min Rou was shocked, ��Su�� Su Liang?��


    Su Liang closed her book upon hearing the sound, and seeing Min Rou��s astonished expression and reddened eyes, she felt a sudden pang in her heart. Noticing that they had gone out together but Yan Shiba hadn��t returned, she guessed something had happened.


    ��Mo Yan came?�� Su Liang put down the book and stood up.


    ��Yes��it must be him, I saw it!�� Min Rou was a bit flustered, ��Howe��I clearly saw you being����<div>


    ��The one who went out with us today was not Su Liang, but Yan Shiba.�� Weng Ran sighed.


    Min Rou suddenly realized, ��No wonder you wereughing at the time�� Why did she pretend to be Su Liang? Did you foresee that Mo Yan woulde?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��We did consider that possibility. Yan Shiba disguised as me to protect me; her goal was to be captured by Mo Yan in my ce.��


    While speaking, Su Liang returned to her room. The children were all sleeping next door, and on the table was a calendar made by Gu Ling, on which thetest date had four words written: ��Meeting at sea,�� followed by a question mark, since she didn��t know if Mo Yan would really go or not.


    Now, the fact had shown that Mo Yan had not gone to meet Gu Ling, but had secretly entered the capital city to capture Su Liang instead.


    As for this, it is because Mo Yan guessed or Sheng Yue informed him that Su Liang is the Transmigrator and Gu Ling is not, or Mo Yan doesn��t know that Su Liang is the Transmigrator, but he wants to catch Su Liang to control Gu Ling. It��s unclear, and either possibility exists.


    Regardless, Yan Shiba has been waiting for many days, and the goal has been achieved. Even though Yan Shiba didn��t tell Su Liang so much, Su Liang knew what she was thinking and what she was doing.


    Su Liang didn��t stop her. Firstly, she couldn��t stop what Yan Shiba wanted to do; secondly, from a rational perspective, what Yan Shiba did was an essential step to prevent their whole family from falling into passivity. It��s not about who is more important between Su Liang and Yan Shiba, but because Mo Yan wants to capture Su Liang, he must not be allowed to seed, and his goal must be thwarted. It is possible that he already knows Su Liang is the Transmigrator. Thus, by capturing a fake Transmigrator and bringing them back, Su Liang and Gu Ling would have more time to deal with him.


    Su Liang picked up the pen and wrote the two characters ��Mo Yan�� on the calendar.


    Upon learning that it was Yan Shiba who was captured, Min Rou breathed a sigh of relief, ��As long as you��re not the one captured, that��s good. I believe you can rescue Miss Yan, but if you were the one taken, our family would lose its backbone.��


    Weng Ran sighed, ��Yeah. Although Gu Ling is our strongest, precisely because of that, Su Liang can��t have an ident; otherwise, he might lose his sanity.��


    ��The most important thing is to gain more time to deal with Mo Yan.�� Su Liang didn��t panic, as what had happened today was somewhat expected.<div>


    ��Mo Yan is not on Xingluo Ind, and he has not gone to the appointment. Gu Ling should be back soon, right?�� Weng Ran asked.


    But Su Liang shook his head, ��Gu Ling went south to kill Mo Yan. If Mo Yan didn��t show up, he would know that Mo Yan hade to catch me. He won��t return directly; he must take the opportunity to seize control of Xingluo Ind.�� They wanted to destroy Xingluo Ind, but since they were uncertain whether or not Mo Yan had captured Su Liang, Gu Ling would probably keep the forbidden area as a bargaining chip even if he had control. Moreover, there was also the key figure Sheng Yue, who was likely guarding the ind, making it not so easy to steal Xingluo Ind away.


    ��What should we do then? Do we just wait at home?�� Min Rou asked. She thought of her fianc�� Qiao Jing, who must be with Gu Ling at this time.


    ��You guys don��t have to worry; just do what needs to be done. As long as Mo Yan can��t discover that Yan Shiba is fake and takes her straight back to Xingluo Ind, the capital city will be safe.�� Su Liang pushed open the window and looked out, ��As for me, I still need to think.��


    Weng Ran sensed Su Liang might want to find Gu Ling and wanted to persuade him, but ultimately held his tongue. If Su Liang really wanted to go, it must be after careful consideration.


    Weng Ran and Min Rou went downstairs to see Nangong Qian sitting alone, and didn��t approach her.


    ��It��s alright.�� Weng Ran shook his head at Nangong Qian, ��Just wait for Su Liang��s decision on what to do or not to do.��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu woke up to find Gu Xiaonuan still asleep, and didn��t wake her. Zhengzheng watched Gu Xiaonuan while Ji Xiaoshu ran to find Su Liang.


    ��Has Miss Yan returned? We should go to ss!�� Ji Xiaoshu asked the moment he entered and saw Yan Shiba. The reason was that he and Zhengzheng were going to Lin Mansion for sses every afternoon, with Yan Shiba personally taking them there. This morning, Yan Shiba specifically said she would be back in the afternoon.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No, she has been captured.��


    Ji Xiaoshu was momentarily dumbfounded, ��That big bad guy��old devil Mo Yan, he actually came?��


    Su Liang nodded slightly, ��Yes, he kidnapped a child in the street, lured Yan Shiba, and then took her away.��<div>


    This wasn��t too surprising for Ji Xiaoshu as he knew the whole story from beginning to end. Su Liang even joked with them not to go ying with Yan Shiba, as they might be captured together.


    ��Didn��t Master��s trip be a waste then?�� Ji Xiaoshu furrowed his little brows. ��Today should have been the day Master met that old devil at sea, but he came to the capital city instead. We fell into his trap of luring the tiger away from the mountain, but he also fell for our body double n! That man is simply too difficult to deal with! So, did he really use a magic treasure to make Miss Yan disappear with just a snap of his finger?��


    Seeing Su Liang nod, Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes widened, ��There��s really such a magic treasure? That��s too scary! I really want it!��


    Su Liang coughed softly, ��If we can snatch her back, your master will do his best.��


    ��Aunt Yan�� sigh! She should have fulfilled her wish. She said that day that if she really gets caught by Mo Yan, we should not worry about her but be happy for her because that��s what she hopes for.�� Ji Xiaoshu sighed, ��Aunt Yan has been working hard to imitate Ms. Su. It wasn��t in vain, right? Will master be back soon? When he returns, he and Ms. Su can n together to take down the evil man and save Aunt Yan.��


    Su Liang shook her head, saying that Gu Ling would probably not return soon.


    After listening, Ji Xiaoshu went to share thetest news with Zhengzheng.


    Actually, these two kids knew more about the current situation than some adults in their family and they analyzed the situation together.


    When Gu Xiaonuan woke up, her two elder brothers skillfully helped her wash her face and hands, fed her water, and then hugged her to find Su Liang.


    ��Ms. Su, I talked to big brother, and you can��t go to Xingluo Ind.�� Ji Xiaoshu��s little face was serious.


    Zhengzheng nodded, ��Yes. We think Ms. Su might want to find the master and join forces to deal with Mo Yan. Although Ms. Su and master are invincible together, it��s also important to take care of the family. As long as Ms. Su and sister are fine, master can focus on dealing with Mo Yan.��


    ��Master must not want Ms. Su to go.�� Ji Xiaoshu added.<div>


    Su Liang smiled and hugged Gu Xiaonuan, ��Hmm, you��re right. I did think about going, but it��s better not to.�� Her martial arts skills are the weakest, and as for the poison techniques, they��re not the kind that can be used on the spot. Gu Ling took all the necessary poisons with him.


    If Mo Yan didn��t find out that Yan Shiba was fake all the way and took her to meet Gu Ling, he would recognize at a nce whether she was Su Liang or not, and there would be no need to worry about being deceived.


    Su Liang doesn��t need to hide anymore. If Mo Yan didn��t find out about the w in Yan Shiba��s disguise, he wouldn��t return to the capital city. If Mo Yan discovered that Yan Shiba was fake and returned to the capital city, and if Su Liang couldn��t be caught, he might do something unpredictable. For the sake of her family��s safety, Su Liang couldn��t just hide.


    If Yan Shiba��s substitute n really failed, Su Liang could only and must choose to face Mo Yan directly. She won��t surrender herself easily, and fighting is still necessary. There might still be a chance of winning.


    ��It would have been great if master had that magic treasure.�� Ji Xiaoshu habitually leaned against Su Liang, ��So we could all be kept in it and go wherever he wanted.��


    ��I hope that treasure is an object,�� Zhengzheng said with great seriousness. ��That way, even if it can��t change ownership, master can separate the treasure from Mo Yan.��


    ��It��s still unclear now.�� Su Liang replied, ��I can��t go out for the time being, so go find Master Cen Man to send you to ss.�� Today Mo Yan just took Yan Shiba away, so Su Liang needs to be cautious in case Mo Yan hasn��t gone far yet.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu went to find Cen Man.


    Cen Man already knew about Yan Shiba being caught and came to talk to Su Liang before leaving with the two children.


    After Cen Man left with the two kids, Old White came again.


    ��If you need to hide for a while, I have a secret ce.�� Old White told Su Liang earnestly. He had already mentioned it when Gu Ling left, but Su Liang said it wasn��t necessary at that time.


    It��s still not necessary now. Su Liang exined the situation to Old White, who sighed deeply, ��Old Qiao would scold me, saying I can��t be depended on for serious matters, and yet I can hold Nuannuan at home.��<div>


    Su Liangforted Old White, ��The family needs master, and Nuannuan needs protection. Third master may grumble a bit, but he��s just jealous that master can hold Nuannuan. He misses Nuannuan too much. Once this trouble is over, you can meet and have a good fight.��


    Old White nodded, ��I won��t let him win then. If he wins, he��ll definitely want to take advantage of the situation and be the boss. I don��t necessarily want to be the boss, but since I am, I can��t give it up to him.��


    Su Liang chuckled lightly. The friendships between old friends can only be described as childish. Now that old Bai has gone to the south, it��s not that useful; what he could do, Gu Ling and Qiao Cong could do as well. If old Bai really went to rece Qiao Cong, then Qiao Cong would probably be the one who��d be unhappy. This is because his initial trip to Jiaye City was mainly due to his grandson, Qiao Jing, who was stationed there. As long as Qiao Jing didn��t return, Qiao Cong would not go home by himself.


    Evening arrived in the blink of an eye.


    All the children who had gone out for sses had returned, with no idents urring.


    Chang��an was ordered toe to Su Mansion to inquire about Su Liang��s well-being. Due to the incident which happened on the streets today, the pce was also aware of it.


    Su Liang spoke a few simple words with Chang��an and asked him to report back to Duanmu Chen.


    That night, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu still slept in Su Liang��s room.


    First, they coaxed Gu Xiaonuan to sleep, then listened to Su Liang tell them stories. The stories she told were naturally not ordinary stories, but some ssic ones from her previous life. Ever since she told them she was a Transmigrator, the two children almost transformed into a hundred thousand ��whys.�� However, because Su Liang warned them not to tell outsiders about this matter, they were very cautious, only asking her about her previous life when they were alone with her.


    After telling today��s story, Su Liang patted the two children and told them to go to sleep. She thought of Gu Ling again; at the beginning, there was a long period of time when Gu Ling would listen to her tell stories every night before going to sleep. At that time, the two of them were not together yet. Thinking about it now, it was really interesting.


    At this moment, Gu Ling and Qiao Jing had returned to Jiaye City, preparing to set off again for Xingluo Ind.


    The wind by the seaside at night was cool, and the boat was ready, with Gu Ling and Qiao Jing both returning to their own faces. They had only brought the two of them and no soldiers.


    After setting off, the two were silent for a long time. It was not until Jiaye City was out of sight that Qiao Jing broke the silence, ��I suddenly thought of a question today �C when did you know that Su Liang was a Transmigrator? Did she tell you, or did you find something unusual?��


    Gu Ling��s voice was faint, ��The first day I met her.��


    Qiao Jing was surprised by this answer and couldn��t help holding his forehead, ��Well, perhaps it truly was destiny that made you meet. By the way, when was that day? You met her in Su��s vige, right?��


    Gu Ling replied, ��It was the day we first got married.��


    Qiao Jing looked up at the starry sky and sighed, ��You really are very lucky. You probably know almost everything about Su Liang��s previous life, right? Since we��re on our way, why not tell me about it? I��m really curious.��


    ��Not in the mood.�� Gu Ling said, kicking Qiao Jing, ��If you��re bored and don��t want to sleep, get up and steer the boat.��


    Qiao Jing frowned, got up, and took over for Gu Ling, who then went into the cabin andy down, ready to sleep.


    ��Are you sure you can sleep? Maybe Mo Yan went to the capital city today to take Su Liang away���� Qiao Jing started to speak but then realized his mistake and shook his head, ��That��s just a possibility, not a certainty. Su Liang is so smart, she won��t let Mo Yan seed easily.��


    ��I can sleep, you shut up.�� As soon as Gu Ling��s words fell, he closed his eyes. The boat gently swayed with the sound of water flowing by. Because of the recent conversation, his mind yed the image of Su Liang wearing her wedding dress, her small face looking astonished. He didn��t know if he was talking to himself or speaking to Qiao Jing, ��She was sent to me by the heavens.��


    Qiao Jing: ��Envious, jealous, hateful. Once he and Min Rou get married, he must show off his affection in front of Gu Ling and Su Liang, making up for the ��injury�� he has suffered these past few years!


    The small boat quickly headed towards Xingluo Ind, getting further and further away from the capital city and home, but Gu Ling had already entered the dreand, reunited with Su Liang��

 Chapter 474: 474. A dish of loose sand

    Chapter 474: 474. A dish of loose sand<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Approaching noon, the sky was cloudless, and the sea sparkled.


    Qiao Cong and Old Mu had just finished eating their dried food and were resting. Feng Ming was steering the boat, his eyes vignt as he observed the surroundings.


    Since they left Xingluo Ind, they hadn��t seen a single person or boat for several days. Along the way, they came across a deserted ind. Old Mu had explored itst year when he first traveled to Xingluo Ind with Cen Man and found it covered in rubble, with no signs of human habitation.


    The sunlight was ring, and Feng Ming, with his focused attention, was beginning to tire. He rubbed his eyes, took out his water bag, and drank a few sips. Then he raised his arm, used his sleeve to wipe his mouth, and recapped the water bag.


    Just as he was putting the water bag back around his waist, Feng Ming looked into the distance and suddenly his expression changed. ��Seniors! Someone��s approaching!�� he eximed.<div>


    Old Mu, who was about to doze off, immediately became alert and stood up with Qiao Cong. The small boat rocked violently twice but didn��t lose its bnce.


    All three of them looked ahead and saw a boat approaching them. It was still far away, and they couldn��t see it clearly.


    Feng Ming frowned. ��Could it be the people from Xingluo Ind who went to meet with the prince returning?�� The timing would be about right.


    Old Mu shook his head immediately. ��If Sheng Yue didn��t lie to us and the person he went to meet was a fake Mo Yan, Xiaogu wouldn��t let them return alive.�� This was because they had sent the real Gu Ling, who should have been able to handle Mo Yan, who possessed a magic treasure, let alone an imposter.


    ��Then who could it be��?�� Qiao Cong had a thought, but he wasn��t sure.


    Old Mu confidently stated, ��If it��s not unrted people, it must be Xiaogu!��


    ��Do you really think he wouldn��t go home immediately after discovering the Mo Yan is fake?�� Qiao Cong thought there was still a possibility that Gu Ling went home.


    Old Mu shook his head. ��No. There wouldn��t be any point in going home at that time.��


    Old Mu was the decision-maker among the three. Hearing his certainty, Feng Ming��s expression rxed slightly, while Qiao Cong furrowed his brows. ��You mean, by now, Mo Yan has captured our apprentice?��


    ��I didn��t say that. Xiaoliang is not a helpless weak woman. Without seeing it with my own eyes, I wouldn��t believe that she was captured by Mo Yan.�� Old Mu still had confidence in Su Liang. It was a realistic problem that she couldn��t block Mo Yan��s sneak attack, but that didn��t mean she would definitely be captured.


    As they spoke, the boat came closer and closer. They could now see that there were only two people on the boat, and the one standing at the bow was tall and sturdy. Qiao Cong squinted and called out, ��Jingjing! Is that you, Jingjing?��


    Soon they heard a familiar voice. ��Grandpa! It��s me!��<div>


    Qiao Cong let out a sigh of relief. No matter what, at least for now, everyone was safe. Qiao Jing��s arrival meant that the incident on the sea on the first day of the third month was probably consistent with Old Mu��s conjecture. As for the other person on the boat, it must be Gu Ling.


    Soon, Qiao Cong and Old Mu saw Gu Ling and Qiao Jing.


    The two boats stopped side by side, and Qiao Jing first asked about Old Mu and their experience on Xingluo Ind.


    Hearing Old Mu say that Sheng Yue even used a group of children on the ind to guard the forbidden area, Qiao Jing frowned. ��His methods are, as expected, quite ruthless.��


    Old Mu shook his head. ��Sheng Yue imed it was Mo Yan��s idea. Regardless of whose idea it was, his attitude was clear. If you were going to destroy the forbidden area, you would have faced the same situation.��


    Qiao Cong snorted. ��That may not be the case. Don��t forget, Xiaogu infiltrated the ind alone, rescued us as if it was unguarded, and caught Sheng Yue off guard. As long as Sheng Yue isn��t holed up in the cave all the time, Xiaogu will find a way to capture him once he leaves.��


    Old Mu nodded. ��I know what you��re saying, but what if there are always innocent children in the cave? What if Sheng Yue uses the lives of the ind��s women and children as bargaining chips? These possibilities need to be considered. Acting recklessly could easily be controlled by him in return.��


    Qiao Cong was somewhat speechless, ��Being a good person is really difficult! Those things were clearly caused by Mo Yan, yet we still have to worry about this and that! By the way, was that Mo Yan a fake? Have you already killed him?��


    Qiao Jing briefly exined what happened on the sea on the first day of the third month.


    Old Mu sighed, ��That old viin is indeed cunning. Knowing that it would be difficult to get at you openly, he acted in secret. Xiaoliang is his granddaughter after all!�� Mo Yan and Su Liang were both transmigrators, but their blood rtionship was real.


    ��Will the prince go to Xingluo Ind next?�� Feng Ming asked.


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��Yes. You will go with me.��<div>


    Qiao Jing frowned when he heard this, ��You want me to go back? No, I promised this time that we brothers would join forces.��


    ��I��m not asking you to go back; you��re not my brother.�� Gu Ling said indifferently.


    Qiao Jing: �� Deeply suspected that Gu Ling was deliberately saying this, just like he always teased Lian Shun��


    ��We��ll go back together!�� Qiao Cong said, ��We��ll listen to Xiaogu��s instructions from now on!��


    Gu Ling thought for a moment. He originally wanted Qiao Cong and Old Mu to go home, but in the end decided that since everyone was already so close to Xingluo Ind, it would be better to act together. He would need help for what he was going to do next. As for the situation at home, it was still unclear, but more people would be useless against Mo Yan, and it would be toote to go back now.


    ��Let��s go together then.�� Gu Ling said.


    ��Let��s go!�� Qiao Cong pped his hands, ��We��ll ughter that despicable Sheng Yue when we get back!��


    Two boats, Qiao Cong and his grandson Qiao Jing together, Old Mu and Gu Ling��s apprentices together, and Feng Ming was also on their boat.


    Old Mu inquired about Cheng Yun, who had gone to Jiaye City with Gu Ling earlier. Gu Ling said that he had left him in charge of the city.


    Old Mu had a hard time imagining Cheng Yun leading soldiers to defend the city, but he thought that since Gu Ling had arranged it this way, he must have given Cheng Yun the appropriate training. Besides, Cheng Yun had always been obedient in front of Gu Ling, and he was notcking in martial arts or intelligence, he just wasn��t very familiar with worldly matters and needed someone to guide him. Moreover, it was unlikely that anything would happen in Jiaye City now.


    That night, Gu Ling steered the boat, letting Old Mu and Feng Ming rest.


    Feng Ming couldn��t sleep, so he stood beside Gu Ling and talked to him about the current situation on the ind.<div>


    After seeing Feng Ming, Gu Ling confirmed one thing: Su Liang��s spection that Mo Yan��s magic treasure could take people in and release them was true. Before this point, it was only spection, now it was confirmed.


    Moreover, Feng Ming had learned from Xie Jun, who had been captured and taken into the space, how big the space inside the magic treasure was and what it looked like, and he had told Gu Ling everything.


    This information was very useful. Gu Ling now had an understanding of Mo Yan��s portable space, and it was no longer just based on the concept of the stories Su Liang had told.


    Gu Ling previously had no way of knowing about Mo Yan capturing almost all of the ind��s masters into his space on New Year��s Eve, so even if he went to the ind now without Feng Ming��s information, it would take him some time to find any useful information.


    It wasn��t until now that Feng Ming truly felt that his trip back to the ind, arranged by Su Liang, was somewhat useful.


    Having lived on Xingluo Ind for more than three years, Feng Ming knew all the people on the ind quite well. The poption of the ind was not veryrge, only about the size of a vige in the outside world. Feng Ming was very cautious and meticulous, so he recognized every person on the ind and had as much understanding of them as possible, even including things like how many months pregnant an elder��s kidnapped daughter-inw was, and he had observed and memorized everything in his heart during the few days he had been back on the ind.


    ��Ever since the incident on New Year��s Eve, the He family was wiped out, and the people on the ind were terrified. Followingst year��s failed attempts to leave the ind and the loss of many masters, the ind��s masters no longer hold out any hope that Mo Yan can bring them wealth and honor. They only have fear for Mo Yan, and they all know one thing very well �C they could be Mo Yan��s sacrificial pawns at any time.�� Feng Ming said seriously, ��Therefore, my subordinate believes that if the prince goes to the ind now to incite rebellion, he might be met with a great response! From what I��ve heard myself, there are already quite a few people who curse Mo Yan and insult Sheng Yue behind their backs. Although Sheng Yue has a brilliant mind and is powerful, he has never won the hearts of the people, nor has he tried to win them over.��


    As for the fact that Sheng Yue had told Feng Ming himself that he didn��t need friends and didn��t have enemies, just things he wanted to do �C Feng Ming had quickly ryed this information to Gu Ling after meeting him.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��That��s exactly what I was thinking.��


    ��We can start with the Coast Guard. The captain is Xie Jun, who I mentioned to the prince. He��s not a bad person, but he had to follow the tide to survive on the ind. He didn��t do anything evil.�� Feng Ming said.


    Gu Ling knew that the real viins on Xingluo Ind were those old martial arts masters. They were also the earliest followers of Mo Yan, and most of them had already died. Among the young people, besides the second and third-generation inders, many were either captured or deceived back to the ind, including Feng Ming, Zhu Zan, and Xie Jun. Those with low status on the ind were just cannon fodders for the elders and their descendants. After a few years, those who were left after the ind��s survival rules were screened would get a ��distributed�� wife, and once they had children, they would bepletely tied to Xingluo Ind and unable to break free.


    ��Alright,�� Gu Ling nodded, ��You��ll make contact with Xie Jun when the timees.��<div>


    Feng Ming��s expression changed, ��Thank you for trusting me, Prince. I will do my best.��


    In the middle of the night, Xie Jun was still standing on the shore, with only one young man who usually had a good rtionship with him. As for the grandchildren of the elders, they all went back to sleep early. Although Xie Jun was the captain, his power was limited, and he dared notin to Sheng Yue casually.


    ��I wonder how Feng Ming is doing now?�� said the young man beside Xie Jun. ��Actually, he��s quite lucky. He was in the dungeon for a while, but someone came to rescue him. That Divine Doctor Su is like her name suggests, even if Feng Ming didn��t aplish anything, she would still save him. Not like us, the ind isn��t that big, but we are oppressed and have no say, and our lives may be taken at any moment.��


    Xie Jun smiled bitterly, ��What��s the use of saying all this? We��re not as clever as Feng Ming. He��s not just lucky, he knows how to adapt to the situation and has the courage to make different choices than us. I only want to survive and am afraid of getting into trouble�� I don��t aspire for wealth or honors, I just hope that one day I can leave this ce alive, return to my hometown, and pay my respects at my grandfather��s grave.��


    The young man patted Xie Jun��s shoulder, ��Don��t be so disheartened. With the current situation, it��s hard to say what will happen next.��


    ��No matter what, we are just insignificant ants that no one cares about.�� Xie Jun shook his head, ��Let��s go.��


    ��The people who are supposed to relieve us are half an hourte and haven��te yet.�� said the young man.


    ��We��ll continue to keep watch. If you��re tired, go to sleep first,�� Xie Jun said.


    The young man shook his head, ��We��ll do it together. Actually, I think you should tell Young Master Sheng. Those young masters have been getting more and more out of hand recently, and Young Master Sheng must have a way to deal with them.��


    Xie Jun, however, shook his head, ��It��s enough that someone is keeping watch. If I went toin and Young Master Sheng punished them, I��m afraid I wouldn��t know how I died afterward.��


    The two men continued talking as they walked in another direction.


    The wind was chilly in thetter half of the night, and Xie Jun had barely slept in the past few days. He was exhausted and thought he was hallucinating when he heard Feng Ming��s voice.<div>


    The next moment, a hand grabbed Xie Jun��s shoulder. He was startled and turned around to see a familiar face, ��How��how did youe back?��


    Feng Ming pulled Xie Jun into a small wooden house by the sea where the night watchmen rested temporarily. It had been blown away by the wind previously but was quickly repaired. At this point, Xie Jun��spanion had already dozed off in another wooden house.


    ��Will anyonee?�� Feng Ming closed the door and listened for any sounds outside.


    Xie Jun subconsciously shook his head, ��No��no one wille in the second half of the night.��


    ��There aren��t enough people on night watch, and Sheng Yue doesn��t care?�� Feng Ming asked.


    Xie Jun sighed, ��Young Master Sheng has been in the forbidden areately and hasn��te out. Since the Ind Master isn��t here, a few elders are plotting behind the scenes to escape. I overheard it identally and didn��t dare to make a fuss.��


    Hearing this, Feng Ming grabbed Xie Jun��s shoulder once more, ��I know you��ve always wanted to leave, and now your chance hase!��


    Xie Jun trembled slightly, pressed his lips together nervously, ��What do you mean?��


    ��You know who my master is now. I can tell you, the Ind Master won��t be back anytime soon. You can leave, everyone on the ind can.��


    ��You didn��te back alone, did you?�� Xie Jun asked.


    Feng Ming nodded, ��No, but you don��t need to worry about the others. Go pack your things now, prepare dried food, find a boat and leave. If you have any trustworthypanions, you can invite them to join you. I promise no one will stop you before dawn.��


    ��What about you?�� Xie Jun asked.


    ��I still have things to do.�� Feng Ming said, ��To avoid running into the Ind Master, you should head west first, then north. That way, you can reach the shore of the former Yin Country.��


    Xie Jun hesitated for a moment, but after seeing Feng Ming��s sincere gaze, he finally made up his mind, ��Alright! I��ll listen to you this time! Take care of yourself!��


    Dawn broke.


    It was another ordinary day on Xingluo Ind.


    The first to notice Xie Jun��s disappearance was the grandson of an elder since he was supposed to rece Xie Jun��s shift and lead the patrol. Instead of making a fuss, he went straight to his grandfather.


    ��Is he really gone?�� The elder��s eyes sparkled with intrigue.


    ��Definitely! The guy who was with himst night is also gone! And I checked, there��s one less boat at the dock! I never thought that the usually timid and scared bottle gourd could be so bold!��


    Upon hearing this, the elder paced back and forth in the room before mming his fist on the table, ��Tell your parents and siblings to pack their bags quickly! Let��s take advantage of the chaos and leave too!��


    ��Should we leave in broad daylight? Will it cause any problems?��


    ��We can��t afford to worry about that! If anyone dares to leave, more people will want to flee, and there won��t be enough boats! If we dy any longer, we won��t be able to leave at all! That despicable Sheng Yue is only concerned with the forbidden area, and he won��t be able to stop anyone when everyone wants to run. No one will listen to him then! Hurry up!��


    About an hourter, Xingluo Ind was still peaceful, but an elder had secretly taken his family on a boat. In the meantime, another elder��s family discovered them but didn��t raise the rm, choosing to quickly follow suit instead.


    The forbidden area was the quietest ce on the ind, containing nothing but Sheng Yue, a few trusted men left by Mo Yan, and a group of children. However, even if their children and grandchildren were inside the forbidden area, some people would rather abandon them if they had a chance to escape.


    Today��s weather was great, and people with rebellious hearts on Xingluo Ind started their escape one after another.


    However, a problem soon arose: there were too many people and not enough boats.


    Consequently, fights erupted on the dockside as people fought for boats, leading to casualties.


    Gu Ling sat on a tree in the dense forest by the coast, not far from thergest dock, and watched all this unfold with cold eyes.


    This was his n with Feng Ming, which was going more smoothly than expected because people��s hearts had long been divided on Xingluo Ind. They didn��t need the wind to blow them apart, they were already scattered.


    Gu Ling nced at the dock again and quietly left the dense forest, heading towards the forbidden area. He thought that Sheng Yue must be waiting for him��

 Chapter 475: 475. Do you dare to come over?

    Chapter 475: 475. Do you dare toe over?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xingluo Ind has been the most ��lively�� it has been since New Year��s Eve. News of people sessfully leaving the ind spread quickly, and more and more people began to head towards the seaside with their luggage in tow.


    At first, those in the forbidden area were genuinely unaware of this. By the time Sheng Yue received the report, quite a few people had already sessfully left Xingluo Ind by boat. The first to leave, Xie Jun and hispanions, had already fled far away by this point.


    ��Young Master Sheng, we must find a way to stop those traitors from leaving as soon as possible!�� The one who reported to Sheng Yue was one of the two elders guarding the forbidden area. Although these two were elders, like Mo Yan, they have no descendants on the ind. They can be said to be Mo Yan��s ��followers��, following him faithfully and without the same level of ambition as He Wei.


    Upon hearing this, Sheng Yue casually asked, ��Was it really Xie Jun who ran away first?��


    The elder frowned, ��Yes, it was him! He leftst night!��<div>


    Sheng Yue��s expression remained calm, ��I see. If they have the ability to leave, let them go. Without Master here, we wouldn��t be able to stop them anyway.��


    The elder snorted, ��It��s easy for young master Sheng to say! How will you exin this when the master returns? Will you just say that you let them go?��


    Sheng Yue��s expression was indifferent, ��Master has instructed that the most important thing is to guard the forbidden area. Under any circumstances, I will not leave the forbidden area. Anything else doesn��t matter as much.��


    ��So, Young Master Sheng, are you going to ignore those traitors? Are you seriously letting them go?�� The elder asked again.


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��If you two want to take care of it, you can try. However, if everyone on the ind other than those in the forbidden area wants to leave, can you two stop them? Or do you n to kill them all?��


    The elder��s face darkened. Even though the number of masters on Xingluo Ind had been dwindling over the past two years, there were still quite a few of them left. They couldn��t possibly handle everyone��s attacks on their own. The only person who could truly deter these people was Mo Yan, but everyone knew Mo Yan wasn��t on the ind; the chances of him returning today were extremely slim.


    ��I need you two elders to keep an eye on the water source in the forbidden area. At a time like this, some people may try to poison or set fire to kill us.�� Sheng Yue said.


    Hearing this, the elder��s face turned ugly, but he agreed with a grunt and quickly left.


    Sheng Yue was still in the cave, but he was not alone. Three children were by his side, two little boys around five or six years old, identical twins dressed in the exact same clothes. Additionally, a one-year-old girly sleeping soundly on a small bed beside the pool.


    During Old Mu��s previous visit, there had been seven or eight children in the cave. Sheng Yue had chosen these three to ��apany him�� afterward. The rest had been sent back to their parents. One of them had already left Xingluo Ind with their family by now.


    ��Master, will there be enemiesing today?�� One of the little boys asked Sheng Yue.


    Sheng Yue sat cross-legged and raised his only hand to ruffle the boy��s hair, ��Perhaps.��<div>


    Another boy asked when they would be able to meet their parents. Sheng Yue replied that it wouldn��t be much longer, as long as they behaved and listened well. Afterward, they would be rewarded for their deeds.


    The little girl on the bed woke up crying, and Sheng Yue picked her up, gently swaying her. She stopped crying after a while, her small face curiously looking at Sheng Yue. A pot of porridge was being warmed on the stove nearby, so Sheng Yue had the two boys bring a bowl of it and started to feed the little girl.


    At this time, the two elders guarding the forbidden area followed Sheng Yue��s instructions and did not care about the chaos elsewhere on the ind. One guarded the water source and the other patrolled the periphery of the forbidden area to prevent arson. This was because the ind was full of trees and a fire would easily break out.


    There were actually two other people in the forbidden area, a cook and a handyman, both mute, who did their jobs without talking.


    Early in the morning, as people discovered that Xie Jun had disappeared and a boat was missing, they didn��t notice the increase in boats. This was because Gu Ling and his party had arrived on two boats the night before. After dropping off Gu Ling and Feng Ming, the other four people left by boat and stayed in the nearby waters, not yetnding on the ind. This was because Gu Ling anticipated today��s situation and wanted to avoid conflicts with those on Xingluo Ind who wanted to escape, as well as to prevent their boats from being stolen. They were few in number and couldn��t defeat the many masters on Xingluo Ind in terms of Martial Arts. Also, if they exposed themselves openly, they might be targeted by Mo Yan��s trusted followers. It was not necessarily out of fear, but more so to minimize trouble.


    Gu Ling did not ask Feng Ming to ��win over�� Xie Jun for their own use and to continue winning over more people for one main reason. Firstly, Xie Jun was afraid of death, which Feng Ming had mentioned earlier, and he had no influence on the ind. The only people with real influence on the ind, besides Mo Yan, were He Wei, who had already been beheaded. At the moment, Gu Ling did not intend to do anything to the masters on Xingluo Ind. Just because he didn��t have the time to deal with them doesn��t mean he considered them innocent. Most of the masters on the ind had low moral character and were untrustworthy.


    Right now, Feng Ming was skillfully searching for food in the City Lord Mansion, intending to put it in the agreed meeting ce with Gu Ling. The ind was in chaos and no one noticed him. In the future, their small group might still need to live on the ind.


    By the time Feng Ming entered the City Lord Mansion for the second time, he had already heard people talking about building boats. With so many people wanting to leave the ind, there were no boats left to use, so building one now wouldn��t necessarily be toote. After all, there was no movement from the forbidden area, and it seemed they were not nning to intervene.


    With the boats gone, the fighting subsided. In terms of leaving, they were actually all in the same boat, and no one wanted to cause trouble. What Xingluo Ind had most of were trees, so there was plenty of materials for boat building.


    Originally,ndmines had been ced in the forest as traps for enemies, but now, to avoid harming their own people, members of the Coast Guard who knew the locations of thendmines dug them up and threw them into the sea.


    So, during the day, a strange sight appeared on the coast of Xingluo Ind: people everywhere, in groups of three or five, cutting down trees and building boats. These busy people asionally nced at the vast sea, with longing for the distance on their faces.


    As for looting, it happened, but rarely. The ind had formed its own small society, where people didn��t need money for food and clothing. Gold, silver, and jewelry were brought back by people leaving the ind, but there was not much of it, and many people living on Xingluo Ind had lost their concept of money. Mo Yan held almost all of the wealth on the ind, while others had only monotonous days of contentment and dreams of future prosperity.<div>


    At this time, Gu Ling had already entered the forbidden area and was in Mo Yan��s study. He knew where Sheng Yue was but decided not to go there immediately.


    There was a painting on the wall with a poem written on it, which Gu Ling recognized. Su Liang had told him about it, and Min Rou had mentioned the painting; she had been here before.


    Gu Ling lifted the painting to reveal another one behind it, which Min Rou and Su Liang had also mentioned. Mo Yan imed that the woman in the painting was his lover.


    The face of the woman in the painting was not visible, nor were there any simrities to Su Liang. But it was clear that Mo Yan had lifted the outer painting countless times to look at this hidden one, as there was a deep crease in the outer painting.


    Gu Ling examined the other parts of the study and found that about half of the books on the shelf were written by Mo Yan about his previous life, many of which Gu Ling had heard from Su Liang.


    This was evidently a transmigrator��s room, and a ��fellow species�� would quickly recognize it when entering.


    Gu Ling didn��t discover any hidden mechanisms or passages, and he didn��t know if Mo Yan had the habit of keeping a diary. But when he tried to find something simr, he had no sess. It seemed that any important and sensitive items could be kept in Mo Yan��s portable space, which was safer.


    Gu Ling��s purpose in searching was to learn more about Mo Yan, especially to confirm whether his portable space was an independent object or existed within his mind.


    Unfortunately, he still couldn��t be sure.


    Afterward, Gu Ling left Mo Yan��s room and headed secretly in the direction of the cave.


    Sheng Yue��s room was not in the forbidden area, as he had never lived here before and now stayed in the cave.


    Nearing the cave, Gu Ling heard faint children��s voices, confirming that there were children inside.<div>


    Gu Ling, wearing a mask, walked straight into the cave. His footsteps were light, and the children��s voices became clearer as he moved closer �C a boy was reciting poetry.


    When Gu Ling stopped at thest corner Elder Mu had reached, his shadow didn��t cast onto the ground. He knocked on the stone wall, and after the child inside recited another line of poetry, it became quiet.


    A momentter, Sheng Yue��s voice entered Gu Ling��s ears, ��Gu Ling, is that you?��


    For a moment, there was the feeling of a long-awaited reunion.


    Gu Ling remained silent for a while before speaking, ��It��s me.��


    ��I thought you woulde, and it��s about time.�� Sheng Yue��s voice was calm, ��Xie Jun is a coward, he wouldn��t dare to leave for no reason unless someone gave him the courage. I assume Feng Ming has returned too?��


    ��Yes,�� Gu Ling said.


    Sheng Yue��s tone shifted, ��You must want to go home very badly, so why not show yourself? There are some ces here that resemble your home. You know I won��t harm you, and I don��t think I can. At the same time, you still need me. I don��t want to die; I��m just seeking an amulet for myself, which you can understand, I presume.����


    The next moment, Gu Ling walked around the corner, finally seeing the legendary Transmigration Road and Sheng Yue himself.


    Sheng Yue held a young girl in his arms, with two little boys sitting beside him. At first nce, he looked like the father of the three children.


    Gu Ling immediately understood what Sheng Yue meant when he said some ces here resembled his home. There were not few children on the ind, and him keeping these three at his side was clearly an imitation of Gu Ling and Su Liang��s daughter and the pair of young disciples, almost the same age as them.


    ��They have no mothers, just like me,�� Sheng Yue said to Gu Ling.<div>


    ��You don��t look like a father, but a trafficker,�� Gu Ling said indifferently.


    Sheng Yue chuckled, but his smile couldn��t be seen, ��Please take a seat.��


    There were no chairs, so Gu Ling sat down cross-legged on the ground, facing Sheng Yue and the three children from a distance of about three meters. The two little boys looked at him warily, apparently considering him an enemy.


    ��What do you want?�� Gu Ling asked directly.


    ��I��ve already told you and your wife what I want when I visited your house before,�� Sheng Yue said, ��At that time, we didn��t discuss real cooperation. Now is the perfect time for that, don��t you think?��


    ��Continue,�� Gu Ling said.


    ��Since you want to hear my n, I��ll be straightforward,�� Sheng Yue said, ��I guess by now Mo Yan has captured your wife, and perhaps even your daughter and those two favorite disciples of hers. Of course, if Mo Yan fails and is killed by Divine Doctor Su, I can only say I admire her. But considering the power of his magic treasure, I think the former possibility is greater. Mo Yan should be back soon with his granddaughter.��


    Gu Ling listened expressionlessly, and still did not speak. Sheng Yue continued, ��First of all, let me rify that I haven��t told Mo Yan about who the Transmigrator is. But I suspect that he already knows. If not, that��s even better. When he brings Su Liang back, he��ll definitely control you through her, making you jump into this pool and not allowing you toe out until a miracle happens. If he knows it��s Su Liang, there��s no need to catch only her, controlling her through the child would be enough, and you won��t even have to be bothered. If you appear, he just needs to lift a finger and lock you in an inescapable cage.��


    Gu Ling interrupted Sheng Yue, ��Is it that ring?�� By now, others might not know, but Sheng Yue might as well.


    Sheng Yue then talked about the New Year��s Eve night when he saw Mo Yan using the magic treasure to capture someone, ��I was indeed paying close attention. He took off the ring and showed it to me, saying it was just a memento and not his magic treasure. His magic treasure, he said, was in his thoughts, a gift from heaven that allowed him to draw anything he touched into it. No one could steal it, and no one else could use it.��


    ��Do you believe it?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��No. He said that, maybe just to prevent me from trying to take it. He knows that I can��t be trusted either. He values only my desires, needing me to guard the forbidden area when he leaves. He realizes that I��m not on the same side as you, or else I could have escaped countless times when I was first captured on Xingluo Ind.��<div>


    ��Is Mo Yan immune to poison?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��I��ve never seen him poisoned, but he ims he isn��t and once said that he envies my physique.��


    ��Tell me your n,�� Gu Ling said concisely.


    Sheng Yue continued, ��I��ll be in the open, you��ll be in the dark. We��ll snatch Mo Yan��s magic treasure, at least stripping him of his ability to use the treasure, and then send him into the pool. You know, I want to see a miracle happen too. We��ll have to act on the spot when we see Mo Yan, and what he has and ns to do.��


    After Gu Ling listened, he only said two words, ��Nonsense.��


    Sheng Yue was neither angry nor annoyed, ��If I asked you and you answered, it would probably sound the same. If you really have a different idea, I��m all ears.��


    ��I��ll kill you, take control of Xingluo Ind, and negotiate directly with Mo Yan,�� Gu Ling said lightly.


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��It could work, and it would be very beneficial for you. Indeed, it��s a n I wouldn��t think of. Of course, I don��t agree. This is also nonsense.�� With that, Sheng Yue lifted the little girl��s hand in his arms and swayed it towards Gu Ling, his voice suddenly softened a bit, ��Do you think that uncle is handsome? Would you like him to hold you?��


    The little girl actually reached out her hands, wanting Gu Ling to hold her. Sheng Yue looked at Gu Ling with a calm expression, challenging him in his words, ��Perhaps I also have a n to kill you first �C do you dare toe over?��


    Gu Ling stood up but did not walk forward. Instead, he turned and walked out, leaving behind three words, ��Crazy person.��

 Chapter 476: 476. Just waiting for Mo Yan

    Chapter 476: 476. Just waiting for Mo Yan<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Upon leaving the cave, Gu Ling discovered that the weather had turned, with dark clouds filling the original clear sky, and gusts of wind, thunderstorm was approaching.


    This was not good news for those who wanted to leave Xingluo Ind as soon as possible. However, the people on the coast were still busy building ships. Most of them had already packed their belongings, waiting to set off.


    Gu Ling secretly left the forbidden area without being detected by the two elders who were guarding it. He had visited the City Lord Mansion to save peoplest year and had be very familiar with the distribution of buildings on the ind due to the information provided by Min Rou. He quickly found the ce where he had agreed to meet Feng Ming.


    It was the garden of the City Lord Mansion, where there was a jade-like greenke. It wasn��t very big, but the scenery was extremely beautiful. By its side stood a three-story Bajiao Pavilion designed and built by Mo Yan himself. The top floor of the pavilion offered the best view on Xingluo Ind and was quite concealed, with numerous tall trees surrounding it.


    At this moment, the people on the ind were in a state of panic. The smartest had already fled, while the slow-minded were struggling to find a way to escape, fearing that Sheng Yue and the two elders might suddenly make a move to stop and kill them. So aside from the forbidden area, people were either building boats or hiding, not daring to wander around.<div>


    Gu Ling climbed to the third floor of the Bajiao Pavilion, where Feng Ming had lowered the curtains on three sides. The curtain facing the forbidden area was only lifted halfway, allowing a view of the situation inside.


    Feng Ming sat on it, and as soon as he saw Gu Linging, he stood up and gestured that they needed to be careful. Only half of the area was safe, while the other half might be seen by others.


    Gu Ling nodded, didn��t observe the situation on the ind, but sat down and started eating the food prepared by Feng Ming.


    Feng Ming nced at the forbidden area again, then turned his gaze back and sat down opposite Gu Ling, ��Has Your Highness seen Sheng Yue? How is he?��


    ��I��ve met him. He wants to cooperate.�� Gu Ling replied.


    ��Does Your Highness trust him?�� Feng Ming asked.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No, I don��t. Let��s wait for Mo Yan toe back. Be careful not to let anyone in the forbidden area other than Sheng Yue discover us.��


    Feng Ming nodded, ��Understood. If we kill those two elders now, Mo Yan will know we��ve arrived as soon as hees back.�� It wouldn��t be a big issue if something happened elsewhere on the ind and people left, but nothing could happen in the forbidden area.


    Once Gu Ling had eaten enough, Feng Ming looked at the gloomy weather outside. ��If it rains heavily, it��ll be safer for young master Qiao and the others toe ashore, but the boat might be discovered at that time.��


    ��It won��t be a problem.�� Gu Ling had faith in Qiao Cong, who had lived on the sea for many years. Experience was important.


    ��Where does Your Highness n to stay tonight?�� Feng Ming asked.


    ��Where is Sheng Yue��s courtyard?�� Gu Ling asked in return.<div>


    Feng Ming stood up and pointed towards a certain direction within the City Lord Mansion, ��It��s over there. Does Your Highness want to stay at Sheng Yue��s ce? It��s a good idea, as ordinary people wouldn��t think of it, and Sheng Yue won��te out of the forbidden area.��


    They had agreed with Qiao Jing and the others toe ashore again in three days, and there was enough dried food and fresh water on the boat for them to use.


    Before long, Gu Ling entered Sheng Yue��s courtyard.


    It was deserted, with no people around, and even those who walked nearby would take a detour, fearing Sheng Yue might be inside and cause trouble for them.


    Gu Ling entered Sheng Yue��s room, closed the door, and began searching all over the room.


    However, after searching all around, he didn��t find anything of value. There were not many possessions in Sheng Yue��s room, which was quite simple considering his position on the ind.


    So, Gu Lingy down on the bed and took a nap to conserve energy.


    By the time Gu Ling woke up, it was dusk. The weather seemed to be rainy in the afternoon, but it cleared up suddenly. There was no rain after all.


    Today��s sunset was especially brilliant, covering Xingluo Ind with a radiant red halo.


    Gu Ling stood by the window, gazing at the sky outside, and let out an almost inaudible sigh. He didn��t know whether Su Liang was safe at home or had already been captured by Mo Yan. Both possibilities were usible. At this point, he had to face whatever situation arose and do his best to solve problems.


    After a while, Gu Ling left Sheng Yue��s courtyard and returned to the Bajiao Pavilion in the garden.


    Feng Ming was still there, but he had left during the interlude.<div>


    ��Your Highness, about half of the people on the ind left today. Many who haven��t left yet are waiting for the ships to bepleted, and they may leave overnight,�� Feng Ming updated Gu Ling after secretly investigating the ind��s situation a quarter of an hour ago. Under these circumstances, some people still chose to stay, but very few remained outside the forbidden area. Leaving Xingluo Ind meant a wide world and a potential future, continuing to follow Mo Yan offered no hope.


    Seeing Gu Ling looking towards the forbidden area, Feng Ming sighed, ��There is a woman who ims her two sons were taken away by Sheng Yue. The family��s boat is ready to go, and the men don��t intend to care about the kids anymore. They just want to leave. I even heard them say that they can have as many children as they want after they settle down outside. However, the woman refused to leave, even after being dragged onto the boat, she jumped into the water and returned alone. The family didn��t bother with her anymore, and now she��s kneeling outside the forbidden area, begging Sheng Yue to release her sons.��


    The sky had darkened, and Gu Ling couldn��t see the crying woman outside the forbidden area, nor could he hear her voice.


    ��Did anyone look for the girl?�� Gu Ling asked Feng Ming.


    Feng Ming sighed again, ��I found the little girl��s family, and they had already left her behind.��


    At this time, inside the forbidden area, Sheng Yue was dining with the two boys, while the little girl was asleep again.


    An elder entered, and Sheng Yue asked what was going on. The elder nced at the two children and gestured to Sheng Yue to talk privately.


    Sheng Yue stood up and walked outside, stopping at the entrance of the cave without actually going out.


    ��Master Sheng, the fathers and uncles of those two boys have run away. Their mother is crying outside the forbidden area,�� the elder informed.


    Sheng Yue��s expression was indifferent, ��Even if I return her sons now, the three of them won��t be able to leave. Don��t bother with her.�� With that, he turned and went back inside.


    One of the twins saw Sheng Yue returning and asked again, ��Master, can we go home and sleep tonight ande back tomorrow?��


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��No.��<div>


    The eyes of the two boys dimmed instantly, and they silently sped each other��s hands, not daring to make a sound. After their meal, they obediently went behind the stone screen to sleep, where nkets wereid out.


    The mute servant came in to collect the dishes and brought hot water.


    There was no bed for Sheng Yue in the cave, so he sat cross-legged by the water pool with his eyes closed, facing outside, and with the little girl lying on the small bed within reach.


    Gu Ling and Feng Ming stayed in the Bajiao Pavilion until just before midnight, then secretly went to check the coast. There were fewer people than during the day, but some were still building boats undernterns, while others were carrying their luggage, waiting to leave.


    As things stood, apart from the forbidden area, there would be hardly any people left on the ind after tomorrow.


    On the way back to the City Lord Mansion, Feng Ming asked Gu Ling whether they should intervene on behalf of the woman crying outside the forbidden area, ��The night is cold, and she won��tst long like this.��


    ��Do you know her?�� Gu Ling asked in return.


    Feng Ming nodded, ��Her name is Awu, and she seems to be from the Peng family. I��ve seen her taking her two sons to pick mushrooms before and exchanged greetings with her, so I guess we know each other.��


    ��What did you say her name is?�� Gu Ling asked again.


    After Feng Ming answered once more, Gu Ling seemed lost in thought.


    ��Could Your Highness know her identity?�� Feng Ming asked. Most of the women on the ind were captured, and there were only a few who were born here, like Min Rou. Peng Wu was brought back to the ind by an elder from outside to be his granddaughter-inw, but that elder has diedst year in the capital city of Qian Country.


    ��Not sure, perhaps.�� Gu Ling said. He had heard that a former veteran of Yuanliang Country who had a good rtionship with Su Liang, Peng Wei, originally had a great-granddaughter, who was the sister of Peng Fan, but she had died in an ident when she drowned. When her body was found, it was already unrecognizable. That was about seven years ago, and Gu Ling didn��t pay much attention to the name of the deceased Miss Peng at the time. But the woman named Peng Wu on Xingluo Ind, with twin sons around 5-6 years old, might be Peng Wei��s deceased granddaughter.<div>


    Gu Ling thought of the pair of twin boys he saw in the cave during the day. At the time, he didn��t pay much attention, but now that he knows the name Peng Wu, Gu Ling feels that the eyebrows and eyes of those two children resemble Peng Fan


    Originally, Gu Ling did not intend to act hastily for fear of startling the snake and being discovered by others on the ind other than Sheng Yue. He thought that the woman would eventually return and would not die, so it wasn��t time to take care of her yet. And there was no way to take those two boys away from Sheng Yue��s side.


    However, since the woman might be Peng Wei��s granddaughter, Gu Ling let Feng Ming have a look. It��s not because Peng Wei��s granddaughter was more important than other women on the ind, but if this woman came from a military family and was strong-willed, she wouldn��t cause them trouble.


    As for those who have already left Xingluo Ind, Gu Ling will settle ounts with them afterwards, and save those who need to be saved.


    Late at night, the City Lord Mansion on Xingluo Ind was very quiet, with almost no light.


    The door to the forbidden area was tightly locked, and there were nonterns hanging. As Feng Ming approached cautiously, he heard a hoarse cry.


    Feng Ming waited for a while, and seeing no movement in the forbidden area, he quickly rushed forward, pulled up Peng Wu who was sitting on the ground, covered her mouth, and dragged her into the shadows.


    ��It��s me, Feng Ming.�� Feng Ming whispered.


    Peng Wu stared at him incredulously. They had known each other before, and Feng Ming had returned to be the captain of the Coast Guard and was imprisoned in the dungeon. He was a somewhat famous person on the ind.


    Upon seeing Feng Ming��s face, Peng Wu immediately calmed down.


    Feng Ming held her hand and ran in the direction away from the forbidden area, all the way into the garden, and finally stopped at the Bajiao Pavilion.


    ��You��ve returned, are there others with you?�� Anxiously, Peng Wu grabbed Feng Ming��s arm and asked, ��Is that Divine Doctor Su with you?��<div>


    Feng Ming shook his head, ��No. I have a question for you, please answer truthfully. Before you came to this ind, you had a family, right? Where is your home?��


    Peng Wu��s beautiful face was gaunt and haggard, her eyes reddened and swollen. When she heard Feng Ming��s question, she pressed her lips together, hesitating for a moment. Aftering to the ind, besides her real name, she had never mentioned her background to anyone, and there were very few who even knew her family name. Feng Ming had made a special effort to inquire. She knew that no one could help her escape, and the men on the ind were all like wolves and tigers, while the women were merely possessions of the men. At first she tried to escape but was caught and beaten badly. Later, after having children, she couldn��t leave anymore.


    However, thinking that Feng Ming was considered a traitor of Xingluo Ind, Peng Wu still answered his question, ��My home is in Yao City, Liang Country.��


    Feng Ming then asked, ��Was your grandfather General Peng Wei?��


    Peng Wu widened her eyes, ��How did you know?��


    ��I��ll take you to meet someone.�� Feng Ming said and climbed up thedder in the middle of the pavilion.


    Peng Wu hurriedly followed and, due to being physically exhausted, almost fell but still managed to climb up.


    Gu Ling was at the top, but Peng Wu didn��t recognize him. He was only astonished by his stunning appearance.


    ��My name is Gu Ling. My wife is a close friend of your grandfather,�� Gu Ling got straight to the point. He had heard the conversation between Feng Ming and Peng Wu below, and Peng Wu��s appearance was quite simr to Peng Fan��s aunt, whom Gu Ling had seen before.


    Peng Wu was dumbfounded. She had dreamed day and night of leaving this demon cave, but all she received was daily disappointment because she had witnessed her own death being staged by the person who captured her. Her clothes and everything with her identity were taken and ced on someone else��s body. Over the years, the thought of her family believing her dead and not looking for her weighed heavily on her heart. But sometimes she felt it was a good thing that her family believed she was dead because not knowing her fate would be an even greater torment.


    ��Your brother��s name is Peng Fan, and your father��s name is Peng Qian,�� Gu Ling said.


    ��Yes! My father, he���� Peng Wu��s eyes filled with tears in an instant. She remembered her father being in poor health and didn��t know if Peng Qian was still alive.


    ��Your grandfather, your parents, and your brother are all alive,�� Gu Ling said with a faint expression. ��My wife cured your father��s illness.��


    Peng Wu was overwhelmed with great joy. Her legs suddenly gave out, and she nearly copsed to the ground, but Feng Ming caught her and helped her sit down.


    ��Thank you�� Thank you all�� Please, save my children! They��re only six years old!�� Peng Wu tried to kneel before Gu Ling again.


    Gu Ling nced in the direction of the forbidden area, ��I saw your two sons today. They��re alright, just under Sheng Yue��s control. I can��t bring them out for now.��


    ��You��ve seen them? They��re really okay?�� Peng Wu cried out in joy.


    ��I��ll do my best to get you off Xingluo Ind and send you home. In the meantime, you need to take care of yourself and not do anything unnecessary,�� Gu Ling said as he looked at Peng Wu.


    Peng Wu nodded repeatedly, ��I understand. I can��t save the children. It��s up to you. I won��t cause any trouble! Rest assured!��


    ��Send her back to where she��s staying,�� Gu Ling instructed Feng Ming.


    Peng Wu insisted on kneeling and bowing to Gu Ling before being escorted away by Feng Ming.


    Feng Ming returned Peng Wu to her residence on the ind, an isted house outside the City Lord��s Mansion. All the others had already fled, leaving her alone.


    ��That must be the famous Beautiful Gu, right? I��ve heard about him since I was a child,�� Peng Wu said, slightly relieved. ��He and Divine Doctor Su are our family��s benefactors.��


    Feng Ming advised Peng Wu to eat something and go to sleep. She would stay here for now. During the day, she could wander around near the forbidden area and then return to avoid arousing suspicion.


    ��I understand what you mean. I��ll be careful. You all be careful too!�� Peng Wu expressed her gratitude.


    Apart from the first day on the ind when Gu Ling met Sheng Yue, the two hadn��t crossed paths for the next two days. Sheng Yue remained rooted in the forbidden area, while Gu Ling wandered around the ind, watching as the people became fewer and fewer.


    By the third day, the only ones left on the ind were those inside the forbidden area, Peng Wu who refused to leave due to her sons, and Gu Ling and his group hidden away.


    Qiao Jing and the others arrived on the ind at a nned time, hiding the boat in a cave beneath a cliff that Feng Ming had told them about. Few people knew about this ce, and most of them had already left. Feng Ming met the group and led them to Gu Ling.


    Learning that Gu Ling found Peng Wei��s long-deceased granddaughter on the ind and that Peng Wei also had two great-grandsons in Sheng Yue��s hands, Qiao Jing couldn��t help sighing, ��At least it��s good news, but we should do our best not to let Mo Yan and Sheng Yue know about their mother��s connection to us. At this point, all we can do is wait for Mo Yan��s return.��

 Chapter 477: 477. Return

    Chapter 477: 477. Return<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Qiao Cong and Old Mu both had lived in seclusion for many years, they quickly chose an empty mansion to stay after they arrived at Xingluo Ind. The mansion was right behind Peng Family��s residence.


    As the only person who could leave but decided to stay on the ind, Peng Wu would definitely attract attention from the forbidden area. However, the most dangerous ce is often the safest one. Old Mu said this was called ��darkness under themp.�� Moreover, Feng Ming had been in contact with Peng Wu secretly, knowing that Gu Ling hadpanions who lived nearby. Once elders from the forbidden area came to ��care�� for her, all she had to do was cry out loud and plead for mercy for her son.


    Gu Ling still lived in Sheng Yue��s room, and Feng Ming was responsible for the meal delivery. She would bring Gu Ling��s meal to Bajiao Pavilion at mealtime, andter the meals were made by Peng Wu herself, often still warm.


    Peng Wu wandered outside the forbidden area for three days, returning home to cook when it was time to eat, and then going out again after she had eaten.


    On the fourth day, Peng Wu packed a basket with the meal she had prepared herself and went to knock on the gate of the forbidden area. She knocked for a long time before an elder appeared with an unfriendly tone, telling her to leave.<div>


    With tears in her eyes, Peng Wu said, ��Elder Song, this is the meal I made for my child. I only ask you to help me bring it inside and give it to Mr. Sheng. He will surely ept it!��


    Elder Song frowned, looking at the basket in Peng Wu��s hand, and took it, ��I can bring it in, but if Mr. Sheng doesn��t ept it, I will throw it away!��


    ��Thank you, Elder Song! Thank you, Elder Song!�� Peng Wu looked grateful.


    The door of the forbidden area closed quickly, and Peng Wu stood outside waiting. She looked up at the sky and saw that the sun was warm today. She thought of her son��s past days and the peaceful and happy days at home before she was captured. She took a deep breath, not allowing tears to flow.


    Elder Song really took the basket to Sheng Yue. He didn��t think that Peng Wu would y any tricks. After all, she said it was for her child and wouldn��t poison her own son.


    Inside the cave, mealtime hadn��t begun yet, and the two boys were teaching the little girl how to speak, looking like real siblings.


    ��Brother, I��m hungry���� one of the boys�� belly grumbled.


    The other one patted his back, ��We��ll have food soon, don��t worry.��


    Suddenly, they smelled the aroma of food and looked towards the entrance of the cave.


    Elder Song brought in the basket, and Sheng Yue opened his eyes to look at him.


    ��It��s for the two boys; their mother made it,�� Elder Song handed over the basket.


    The eyes of the two boys lit up instantly. The younger one couldn��t help but ask, ��Is my mother outside?��<div>


    Elder Song snorted lightly, and the older boy hurriedly covered his brother��s mouth, fearing he might say the wrong thing and cause trouble.


    Sheng Yue��s expression was calm, ��Put it down, thank you, Elder Song. If shees to deliver food again, just let her in.��


    ��In that case, why not let her be a cook in the forbidden area?�� Elder Song suggested.


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��No.��


    Elder Song��s suggestion was casual. If Peng Wu was really allowed into the forbidden area and her focus was entirely on saving her son, she might cause some trouble. It��s not that he was afraid of her, but with few people in the forbidden area, it was better to avoid problems. Delivering food shouldn��t be an issue.


    After Elder Song left, Sheng Yue turned his head and saw the two boys staring eagerly at the basket on the ground.


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��Go ahead and eat.��


    The two children rushed over immediately, the little girl stumbled behind them, calling out for her brothers.


    There was a te of steamed buns, white and plump with steam rising from them. The younger twin picked one up and started eating, ��I love mom��s meat buns the most!��


    The older brother took one and ran to Sheng Yue, ��Master, try my mom��s steamed bun!��


    Sheng Yue��s gaze fell on the steamed bun, recalling the bun he had eaten at Su Liang��s housest year, which was said to be made by Gu Ling herself.


    Sheng Yue took it and said ��Thank you.�� The boy��s lips curled up slightly before he ran back, picked up another bun, and broke off a piece to feed the little girl who had thrown herself into his arms.<div>


    After finishing the meal, the younger brother asked the older one whether their mother would continue to send food to them. The older brother was unsure, so he looked at Sheng Yue.


    Sheng Yue gave an affirmative answer again, ��She will.��


    Both children were happy and, in the afternoon, Sheng Yue taught them swordsmanship in the cave, and they studied it with great diligence.


    So, every day, Peng Wu focused single-mindedly on cooking delicious meals, sending a portion first to the forbidden area, where Feng Ming would secretlye to collect his and Gu Ling��s food, and Old Mu woulde to collect meals for the four of them. No one paid any attention to the cooking smoke rising from Peng Wu��s area every day.


    During this time, Gu Ling had secretly explored all the ces on the ind other than the forbidden area, including the forests and the coastline situations. Qiao Jing and the others also became familiar with the ind.


    As such, after most people on Xingluo Ind had left, the ind appeared to be very peaceful on the surface, as if only a few people were secluded there.


    Inside the forbidden area, Sheng Yue knew that Gu Ling and Feng Ming would not leave the ind and that there might be otherpanions. However, apart from him, other people in the forbidden area knew nothing about it. Peng Wu��s two sons and the little girl had met Gu Ling, but they couldn��t figure out the situation and didn��t know that Gu Ling was an outsider. They were always controlled by Sheng Yue, so they quickly forgot about Gu Ling.


    Qiao Jing said they now only awaited Mo Yan��s arrival. And so they waited for more than half a month.


    Mo Yan returned to the ind alone by boat, during a blood-red sunset.


    On the way, he did not run into those who had left the ind, because they all knew he woulde back, and also knew that the coastal area near Jiaye City was impassable. So they deliberately went further away to avoid bumping into him or being caught by the government soldiers onnd.


    However, before reaching the shore, Mo Yan knew that an ident had urred on the ind, as he could see from a distance that many trees on the seaside had been cut down and the cabins used for rest by the guard team had been torn down. There was not a single boat near the dock, and there were discarded clothes, food residues, and damagednterns on the coast.


    Mo Yan docked his boat at the harbor, jumped ashore, secured his boat, and then entered the forest.<div>


    Afterward, instead ofing out the other side of the forest, Mo Yan moved stealthily and took a detour to the back of the forbidden area.


    Aside from Elder Song, another elder named Pang had been guarding the forbidden area throughout the year. He was currently sunbathing atop arge tree at the back of the forbidden area, holding a dry tobo pipe in his arms and feeling drowsy.


    Suddenly feeling someone approaching, Elder Pang straightened his back, his eyes narrowed, and a sh of silver light emanated from the dry tobo pipe, which was his weapon.


    ��It��s me.�� Mo Yan��s old and deep voice rang in his ears as he lightlynded on the branch next to him.


    Elder Pang��s expression changed, ��Master is back!��


    ��What happened?�� Mo Yan asked coldly.


    Elder Pang truthfully reported that the people on the ind had fled while Mo Yan was away.


    ��At that time, Elder Song and I asked Young Master Sheng Yue whether we should stop them, but Young Master Sheng Yue instructed, all we needed to do was guard the forbidden area well and not bother about those traitors.�� Elder Pang said respectfully, ��Young Master Sheng Yue has been in the forbidden area with the three children and has nevere out.��


    Mo Yan turned his ruby ring that he wore on his left index finger and looked at Elder Pang, asking, ��Has any outsidere here?��


    Elder Pang instinctively shook his head, but then remembered Feng Ming��s rescue, ��Someone dide and rescue him, but we did not see who it was, much like when Gu Ling came to the ind to rescue people.��


    ��Are there any people left elsewhere?�� Mo Yan asked again.


    Elder Pang shook his head, ��There is only one woman left, Old Zhong��s eldest grandson��s wife. Young Master Sheng Yue seized her twin sons, and the woman refused to leave. She has been left behind and cooks meals every day, sending them to the entrance of the forbidden area, and Elder Song takes them to Young Master Sheng Yue. There are no other people.��<div>


    After listening, Mo Yan did not ask any more questions and flew away.


    At nightfall, twomps were lit in the depths of the cave.


    Sheng Yue was having dinner with the three children, and their meals were now prepared and delivered by Peng Wu every day.


    Sheng Yue held the little girl in his arms and fed her porridge, while the two boys sat upright and ate by themselves, their actions quite orderly.


    Hearing footsteps approaching, Sheng Yue put down his spoon, wiped the rice stuck to the corner of the little girl��s mouth with a napkin, and looked over.


    First, a shadow appeared, but Sheng Yue didn��t move. Then he saw Mo Yan��s face appear in the light.


    Sheng Yue immediately got up with the little girl in his arms and bowed, ��Master has returned.��


    Mo Yan nced around, noticing the traces of a ��family of four�� living by the pool, and his gaze finally fell on the three children. He asked Sheng Yue, ��Are you trying to imitate my granddaughter��s husband? Don��t tell me you have taken a fancy to my granddaughter?��


    Mo Yan��s suspicion wasn��t entirely baseless. Anyone who knew the situation in Su Liang and Gu Ling��s home would think that Sheng Yue was deliberately imitating Gu Ling, with three children corresponding to Gu Ling��s one daughter and two young disciples.


    Sheng Yue��s expression remained calm. ��I am indeed imitating Gu Ling, but my disciple has no such intentions towards Su Liang. I suspect that Gu Ling mighte to the ind, so I purposely wait for him here. If he doese and sees this scene, he would inevitably be moved.��


    Mo Yan snorted lightly, ��If hees, he would probably want to kill you even more.��


    ��I��m only doing this to guard the forbidden area,�� Sheng Yue said.<div>


    Mo Yan nodded, ��It��s very useful. I knew that leaving this most important task to you would not be a problem.��


    Mo Yan didn��t bother asking about the people who fled the ind or whether Sheng Yue had discovered the substitutes he had arranged earlier. Because there was no need to ask; Mo Yan already knew the answers.


    Mo Yan also sat down cross-legged, and both little boys lowered their heads nervously, not daring to speak.


    ��You can continue eating,�� Mo Yan said.


    The two little boys then picked up their spoons again, still not daring to raise their heads. The little girl looked at Mo Yan curiously, not afraid of him.


    Mo Yan smiled faintly at the little girl, ��It��s a pity that I didn��t get to see Su Liang��s daughter on this trip.��


    Sheng Yue didn��t actively inquire about anything, just listening to Mo Yan say, ��I thought Gu Ling had alreadye to the ind.��


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��This disciple also had some suspicions, but due to the changes on the ind, those people who wouldn��t leave were untrustworthy. Elders Song and Pang had to guard the forbidden area, so this disciple didn��t dare to leave here rashly, and never investigated.��


    ��What you did was right. There��s no need to investigate,�� Mo Yan picked up a steamed bun and finished it quickly. ��Whether they are here or not, we will know soon.��


    After Peng Wu��s dinner was finished, Mo Yan stood up, ��I will go back and clean up, change clothes, and thene back.��


    ��Yes, Master,�� Sheng Yue nodded.


    After Mo Yan left the cave, he returned to his small courtyard in the forbidden area.


    At this moment, Gu Ling was standing at the highest point of Bajiao Pavilion in the garden, looking in this direction.


    No one saw Mo Yan when he came to the ind. Gu Ling did not arrange for anyone to watch the beach because if Mo Yan came back and met with him, he might be caught.


    Since Gu Ling came to Xingluo Ind, the lights in Mo Yan��s room had never been turned on at night because no one else dared to enter, and Sheng Yue, who could enter, always stayed in the cave.


    But at that moment, Gu Ling suddenly saw that the lights in Mo Yan��s courtyard were on.


    ��Feng Ming,�� Gu Ling spoke.


    Feng Ming, who was standing behind him, immediately replied, ��What are your orders, Your Highness?��


    ��Mo Yan may have returned. Go and tell my master and the others to hide well and not to approach the forbidden area. If they encounter Mo Yan, don��t do anything, just run farther away,�� Gu Ling said.


    Feng Ming��s expression changed, nodded his agreement, and left.


    Then, under the moonlight, Gu Ling skillfully disguised himself as Qiao Jing and left Bajiao Pavilion, heading in the direction of the forbidden area.


    Knowing that Mo Yan had returned, Gu Ling told them to hide further away, and Lao Mu agreed, ��We need to avoid being captured, so we have a chance to save people!��


    Qiao Cong felt frustrated, ��Heaven is really blind to grant such powerful magic treasures to such a despicable person with a bad character! It��s simply helping a tyrantmit evil acts!��


    Cheng Yun hurriedly stopped Qiao Cong��s rant, ��Senior, there is a fate in the dark, let��s not talk about it anymore.��


    ��We understand,�� Qiao Jing said calmly, ��If you see Gu Ling again, tell him to be careful. The next n mainly depends on him. We will stay here and wait for his order.��


    Feng Ming returned to Bajiao Pavilion to find Gu Ling gone, suspecting that he had gone to the forbidden area, so he stayed in the pavilion and waited.


    In the middle of the night, Mo Yan entered the cave again.


    The twins were already sleeping behind the stone screen, and the little girl was sleeping on a small bed next to the pool. Sheng Yue was sitting cross-legged, and when he heard the familiar footsteps, he stood up.


    ��You did well.�� Mo Yan once again affirmed Sheng Yue��s merit in guarding the forbidden area and went straight to the point. ��I have brought Su Liang back.��


    Sheng Yue didn��t show any surprise as that would be too fake. He just asked, ��What are master��s ns next?��


    ��All this time, I have been unable to determine whether Su Liang or Gu Ling is the Transmigrator.�� Mo Yan just confessed that he never truly believed Gu Ling to be the Transmigrator and Su Liang not to be, ��Before I knew that Su Liang was my granddaughter, I sent He Wei to ��kill�� her, but actually to test her. A real Transmigrator wouldn��t be killed by them.��


    Mo Yan paused for a moment, looking at the calm pool, and said, ��Perhaps, both husband and wife are.��


    ��Do you want to find a way to make Gu Ling reveal himself?�� Sheng Yue asked.


    Mo Yan shook his head, ��We will talk about it tomorrow. No need for us to do anything; he wille out by himself. There is something tonight that I need to confirm.��


    After saying that, Mo Yan took a step back, and Sheng Yue quietly stepped back as well.


    Then, Mo Yan raised his hand, and a person appeared out of thin air between them. Before they could stand steady, Mo Yan grabbed their arm.


    It was Yan Shiba, who was disguised as Su Liang.


    She was not wearing the clothes she had on when she was captured but the ones Mo Yan had prepared for her in his portable space. Her hair was loose, covering most of her face.


    Before being captured, Yan Shiba had always prepared for being taken away, so she had Disguise Medicine on her. After being locked in Mo Yan��s space, she suspected that every move was being watched by Mo Yan. But after a while, she had to repair her disguise. To avoid exposing herself, Yan Shiba would only fix her disguise while bathing naked �C after all, Su Liang was Mo Yan��s granddaughter; he wouldn��t be so perverted as to watch his granddaughter bathe, right? �C This was Yan Shiba��s thinking.


    As it turned out, Yan Shiba seeded. Up to this point, Mo Yan still hadn��t discovered that she was a fake. This was also because Mo Yan had never let Yan Shiba out and there had been nomunication between the two characters.


    ��Xiaoliang.�� Mo Yan��s eyes were gentle, ��I had no choice but to bring you to Xingluo Ind like this. There��s a big misunderstanding between us, and I hope you won��t hold a grudge for what happened before.��


    Yan Shiba��s eyes were cold, and her voice was icy, ��Grandfather and granddaughter? What a joke!��


    The smile on Mo Yan��s face disappeared in an instant, ��Whether you admit it or not, it is the truth. I have a question for you, and I hope you will answer honestly.��


    Yan Shiba snorted coldly, without speaking.


    Mo Yan asked, ��Are you the Transmigrator?��


    Yan Shiba sneered, then retorted, ��What do you think?��


    Mo Yan looked past Yan Shiba to Sheng Yue and then to the little bed.


    Sheng Yue immediately understood and held the little girl in his arms.


    ��Xiaoliang, I didn��t bring Nuannuan with you, not because I couldn��t.�� Mo Yan said, ��If you cooperate, we can talk about anything. Otherwise, you will regret it.��


    Yan Shiba nced at the child in Sheng Yue��s arms, ��I��m not surprised at all that you guys would resort to such despicable and shameless tactics.�� She looked back at Mo Yan, ��There is no misunderstanding between us, and I don��t have any rtives as helpless as you. At this point, it seems meaningless for me to deny it any further, you guessed right, I am the Transmigrator, and Gu Ling is not.��


    Upon hearing this, Mo Yan sighed, ��Perhaps, it is fate. In this case, are you still my granddaughter, or a spirit from another world who has taken over her body?��


    Yan Shiba scoffed, ��As soon as you heard that I am the person you are looking for, you immediately disown me? I admire your shamelessness; it is truly rare, even in my two lifetimes.��


    Mo Yan sighed again, then his eyes darkened, and he forcefully pushed Yan Shiba into the pool!


    Yan Shiba ate the food Mo Yan put in his space every day, which contained medicine to suppress her internal strength. But her body was normal because Mo Yan still needed her to dive underwater to explore the way.


    The reason why Yan Shiba didn��t resist was that she had anticipated all of this and nned to experience it. As for whether it was dangerous or not, that was not her main concern.


    ��You know what I want; go and try it. Don��t make me force you. I think you are also very curious about what is down there.�� Mo Yan stood on the shore and said.

 Chapter 478: 478. The next plan

    Chapter 478: 478. The next n<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    A gust of wind blew into the cave, and Mo Yan looked back before returning his gaze to the gradually calming surface of the water.


    Sheng Yue still hadn��t put the sleeping little girl in his arms, and he was also looking at the pool.


    From behind the stone screen, the younger of the twin brothers peeked out, only to be quickly pulled back by the older brother, soon bing quiet again.


    The time Yan Shiba spent in the water was almost the same as Ying Ying��s previous attempt.


    The ��miracle�� Mo Yan was waiting for did not happen, as the water surface rippled again, and Yan Shiba��s head emerged, gasping for air.<div>


    Mo Yan��s eyes narrowed slightly, and he nced at Sheng Yue, ��Pull her up.��


    Only then did Sheng Yue bend down to put the little girl back on the bed, then walked forward two steps, and reached out to Yan Shiba.


    After Yan Shiba��s breathing stabilized, she nced coldly at Sheng Yue, swam over, didn��t take his hand, and climbed up on her own.


    The water in the pool wasn��t very cold, and Yan Shiba was dripping wet, with her hair and clothes dripping water. She wiped her face with her hand and said to Mo Yan, ��No luck.��


    This wasn��t a phrase from this world, but one Yan Shiba had heard from Su Liang, learned what it meant, and found it interesting enough to remember.


    ��You didn��t see anything?�� Mo Yan questioned skeptically, ��You need to try harder.��


    ��People have an instinct to survive,�� Yan Shiba scoffed. ��Otherwise, you press my head down and not let mee up? Drowning me would only make the thing you want to see even less likely to happen.��


    Mo Yan looked at Yan Shiba��s face, his eyes devoid of warmth, ��You know what to do, but you��re unwilling. Don��t make me force you.��


    Yan Shiba sneered, ��Using that kid? Or those people you captured into the magic treasure?��


    Sheng Yue��s eyes flickered slightly. He had already suspected that Mo Yan wouldn��t just bring one person back, and sure enough, there were others, and it seemed like quite a few.


    ��You know that��s enough,�� Mo Yan didn��t deny it. ��Gu Ling might be on the ind too. If I lock him up, you��ll learn to behave.��


    Yan Shiba frowned and fell silent.<div>


    ��Tell me, did you find anything, or keep going until you tell me something useful?�� Mo Yan��s tone was icy.


    Yan Shiba wrung out the water on her sleeve and closed her eyes, ��I did find something, but I couldn��t hold on any longer.��


    Mo Yan��s eyes narrowed, ��What did you find?��


    Yan Shiba countered, ��Did you guard this lousy water hole for so many years without ever going in yourself?��


    ��Answer my question!�� Mo Yan said coldly.


    Yan Shiba continued to wring out her clothes, ��I saw a white light at the bottom of the pool.��


    Mo Yan��s face lit up, ��What kind of light? Is it a passage?��


    Yan Shiba snorted, ��Can��t you understand humannguage? White light, not a passage. The light was dazzling, and I couldn��t see what was beneath it. When I tried to get closer, I couldn��t breathe and came back up.��


    ��You go back down and head straight for the white light!�� Mo Yan said, grabbing Yan Shiba��s arm, trying to push her back in.


    Yan Shiba shook off his grip, stepped back two steps, her back against the stone wall, and frowned at Mo Yan, ��Do you think you finally see hope? Can��t you let me catch my breath? If I drown, will you be satisfied?��


    The exchanges of words and looks between the two had nothing to do with ��family�� or ��grandparent and grandchild.�� Mo Yan��s actions showed that he didn��t care about his supposed granddaughter. Bringing back ��Su Liang�� made him eager to have her scout the way, even without waiting for the next day.


    ��You can rest, and when you��re rested, you can go back down.�� Surprisingly, Mo Yan didn��t get angry. On the contrary, his tone became even gentler, ��Are you hungry?��<div>


    Yan Shiba responded without hesitation, ��I��m very hungry. I need to eat meat to recover my strength.��


    Mo Yan looked at Sheng Yue, and Sheng Yue immediately nodded, ��I will arrange it right away.�� With that, he walked towards the entrance of the cave.


    Mo Yan took a dry towel from his space for Yan Shiba. Yan Shiba took it and sat down against the stone wall, covering his face with the towel. ��I need to rest for a while. Call me when the meal is ready.��


    ��Alright,�� Mo Yan replied.


    A momentter, Mo Yan had a nket in hand. He walked over and covered Yan Shiba with it before asking, ��Do you want to go inside to change your clothes?��


    ��Why didn��t you say that earlier?�� Yan Shiba grabbed the nket.


    The next moment, Mo Yan��s left hand grabbed Yan Shiba��s arm, and they instantly disappeared from their original location.


    Mo Yan sat cross-legged by the pool, and as he stared at the now-calm water, he exhaled a long breath.


    After leaving the cave, Sheng Yue headed towards the forbidden area��s kitchen.


    Halfway there, he was hit squarely on the head by a falling pine cone from a tree.


    Sheng Yue nced around. Elder Song and Elder Pang should be guarding the front and back gates at this time. He leaped up and climbed the tall ancient pine tree.


    ��Is it Mo Yan?�� Gu Ling��s voice rang out from a nearby tree.<div>


    Sheng Yue spotted a shadow and replied, ��He��s back, and he��s captured Su Liang.��


    Gu Ling��s heart sank, ��Just her?��


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��Your daughter and disciple are not there, but there are other people trapped in his magic treasure. I only saw Su Liang being released.��


    ��How is she?�� Gu Ling asked.


    But Sheng Yue said, ��Earlier in the cave, I thought you would not be able to resist barging in. After all, it��s Su Liang. You should know what Mo Yan would do when he captured her.��


    ��If I had entered, I would have been captured too,�� Gu Ling coldly replied.


    ��It was wise of you not to go in.�� Sheng Yue said. ��You wait here, I��ll go and order the kitchen to cook dinner. Su Liang said she��s hungry. We��ll talkter.�� With that, Sheng Yue jumped down from the tree, checked his surroundings, and continued towards the kitchen.


    Sheng Yue called the cook and asked her to prepare a meal for one person as soon as possible. The meal had to be well prepared and include meat. He woulde back for itter.


    After leaving the kitchen, Sheng Yue did not return to the cave. Instead, he climbed back up the ancient pine tree.


    ��Su Liang has already been pushed into the pool by Mo Yan once.�� Sheng Yue said, ��She came up and said she saw a white light. Mo Yan ns to let her eat first before going down again. What do you n to do?��


    At this moment, Gu Ling still didn��t know that the captured Su Liang was a fake. Before he left, he hadn��t discussed the matter of arranging a stand-in with Su Liang. Yan Shiba acting as Su Liang��s stand-in was her own idea, not arranged by Su Liang.


    Therefore, when he heard Sheng Yue��s words, Gu Ling felt terrible. But he constantly reminded himself that he must not lose his rationality in such circumstances, and that he should trust Su Liang to protect her own life. He couldn��t act recklessly.<div>


    However, Sheng Yue then said, ��There��s something I have to tell you. The Su Liang captured by Mo Yan is a fake.��


    Gu Ling wanted to p Sheng Yue to death! Since he was saying this, he must have evidence. But he deliberately kept this from Gu Ling until now.


    ��Don��t get angry. I just wanted to see if you would rush to save her if it really was Su Liang.�� Sheng Yue said, ��But it seems you won��t, which is for the best. If you act impulsively, it won��t benefit any of us.��


    ��How do you know she��s fake?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Sheng Yue replied calmly, ��I couldn��t be sure if it were anyone else, but that��s Yan Shiba. She had been under my control for a long time, so I know her to some extent. Of course, she disguised herself very sessfully, acting exactly like Su Liang,pletely unlike her own character, which was why she was able to deceive Mo Yan, who still hasn��t discovered her true identity. Mo Yan doesn��t understand Su Liang or Yan Shiba. The proof is the scar I saw on her right arm when she came out of the water��that��s a cut I made. If Su Liang has the same scar in the same ce, I have nothing more to say.��


    Gu Ling, of course, knew best whether there were scars on Su Liang��s body. Hearing what Sheng Yue said, her heart loosened. As for whether it was Su Liang who anticipated that Mo Yan would capture her and asked Yan Shiba to act as her substitute, or whether Yan Shiba decided to do it on her own, it was still uncertain. Gu Ling tended to think it was thetter, which was more in line with Yan Shiba��s preference for pursuing excitement and caring the most about Su Liang.


    Since Yan Shiba came as Su Liang��s substitute, Gu Ling would not leave her alone. But as long as it was not Su Liang, he wouldn��t be so passive. Because Su Liang was the real Transmigrator, if there really was a way to another world in that pool, and as Mo Yan wished, only the Transmigrator could go there, the result would be unpredictable if Su Liang was forced to go. Mo Yan wanted to see Su Liang go in and disappear inside, but that was something Gu Ling could never ept.


    Of course, regarding this matter, Su Liang and Gu Ling had discussed the possibility of returning to their original world before they knew about Mo Yan. Both of them agreed that it was impossible, as a one-way transmigration was already an inexplicable miracle.


    But now, considering that Ying Ying, the descendant of the Transmigrator, had seen a white light at the bottom of the pool, Gu Ling had to take into ount all possible situations. After all, his special ability and Su Liang��s transmigration itself transcendedmon sense and cognition. As for Yan Shiba��s im of seeing the white light, Gu Ling thought it was to deceive Mo Yan because she knew Ying Ying had seen it before.


    ��So it��s Yan Shiba, and you won��t save her tonight.�� Sheng Yue looked at Gu Ling and said, ��That��s right. She knows what she is here for, and she won��t die in the water. Mo Yan��s hope lies with her, and he won��t let her die before he realizes she��s not Su Liang. Now, can you tell me your n? I��m sure you have one.��


    Something flew towards Sheng Yue, who caught it. It was a small medicine bottle.


    ��There��s a pill in here. Tomorrow, find a way to make Mo Yan take it.�� Gu Ling said.<div>


    Sheng Yue opened the bottle and couldn��t see the medicine inside. ��What is it?��


    ��Truth-telling drug.�� Gu Ling said.


    Sheng Yue��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��After taking this drug, people will speak the truth obediently?��


    ��Yes,�� Gu Ling replied.


    ��Made by Su Liang? Truly a Divine Doctor.�� Sheng Yue understood the power of this kind of medicine, of course. To deal with a tricky enemy and get them to confess important information, it��s often difficult to verify the authenticity of the enemy��s words. If this drug could ensure that someone��s words couldn��t be faked, it would solve the problem easily.


    At the moment, both Sheng Yue and Gu Ling were most wary of Mo Yan, and what made them difficult to deal with was his magic treasure �C whether it was an object or exists in his mind, whether it could change ownership, and how to use it. Only by figuring these out could they truly deal with Mo Yan. Otherwise, Gu Ling would hesitate even to approach him.


    ��Will he know what he said afterward?�� Sheng Yue asked.


    ��No, but he will be unconscious for a while.�� Gu Ling said.


    ��In that case, once the drug is given, I will be exposed as well. And if we can��t take his space, there will still be hostages in his hands that we can��t save. We still can��t do anything to him.�� Sheng Yue sighed almost inaudibly.


    ��You object?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��Of course not. I agree with your n. We have to do something, or the situation will only get worse. Even if the magic treasure can��t change its owner, having a showdown with him face to face is just a matter of time. But I am not sure when I will have the opportunity to drug Mo Yan tomorrow. You won��t be present, aren��t you afraid that the magic treasure can change hands and be snatched by me?��


    ��If you can take it, I can seize it back.�� Gu Ling replied indifferently.


    ��That��s good, then we both have a chance to try.�� Sheng Yue nodded, ��I should go now. If there��s news tomorrow, I don��t need to look for you; you will show up.��


    ��Find an opportunity to release the child in the cave.�� Gu Ling said.


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��Doing this now will arouse Mo Yan��s suspicion.��


    ��After drugging him.�� Gu Ling said, ��I will take care of the two elders.��


    ��As you say.�� Sheng Yue disappeared into the night after leaving the ancient tree.


    Gu Ling did not leave and waited for a while. Seeing Sheng Yue carrying a basket and walking under the tree, Gu Ling secretly followed, keeping a safe distance. Watching Sheng Yue enter the cave, he hid outside the cave, not leaving or approaching the entrance. He couldn��t hear the movement inside, but if someone came out, he could see it.


    Sheng Yue entered the cave, only to see Mo Yan, not ��Su Liang��.


    Mo Yan looked at him as he entered, and Yan Shiba, who had changed her clothes and had half-dried hair, appeared not far from him.


    ��Miss Su, let��s eat.�� Sheng Yue took out the food and ced it on the small square table where he usually ate with the three children. He handed the chopsticks to Yan Shiba.


    Without saying a word, Yan Shiba started eating at a not slow pace but with elegance, which she had also learned from Su Liang on purpose. At that time, imitating Su Liang at home, there was another reason: Yan Shiba tried her best to deceive Gu Xiaonuan, desperately wanting Gu Xiaonuan to call her ��mother.�� Unfortunately, she put a lot of effort into it, fooling many people at home, but Gu Xiaonuan never fell for it. The reason, which Yan Shibater knew, was that Ji Xiaoshu told her �C Gu Xiaonuan was very smart, knowing her real mother would not suddenly ask her to call her like that.


    But when Yan Shiba ��floated by�� around Gu Xiaonuan, or appeared suddenly before her, Gu Xiaonuan would not call him ��mom��, which left Yan Shiba at a loss. Ji Xiaoshu rified for her��Yan Shiba looked at Gu Xiaonuan with an overly doting gaze, something Su Liang would never do.


    As they ate, Yan Shiba��s gaze wandered to a small bed nearby, where a young girl around Gu Xiaonuan��s agey wrapped in a nket, fast asleep.


    Yan Shiba��s eyes dimmed, and she suddenly missed her children at home. This trip had indeed been exhrating, and she had genuinely been able to help Su Liang. She would not regret it, even if she were injured or lost her life, but she felt bored at home and missed it when she was far away. Now that she had a family, she was not afraid of death, but she absolutely did not want to die. She had to go back, continue her efforts, and trick Gu Xiaonuan into calling her mom.


    Mo Yan and Sheng Yue saw Yan Shiba��s gaze fixed on the sleeping child. Mo Yan naturally assumed that ��Su Liang�� missed her daughter, while Sheng Yue thought that Yan Shiba��s acting was quite good��


    Yan Shiba had eaten half of the food Sheng Yue brought, then put down her chopsticks and wiped her mouth before asking Mo Yan, ��If I go down again and can��te back but sessfully travel back, don��t you think this is too cruel for me? I won��t be able to take my child with me, and I won��t even have a chance to say a proper goodbye.��


    It sounded like something ��Su Liang�� would say after seeing the little girl in the cave and thinking of her own daughter.


    Mo Yan��s expression was indifferent, ��Do you want me to bring Nuannuan here, too?��


    Yan Shiba shook her head, ��No. I want to go home, my home is here. You want me to willingly search for Transmigration Road, but I can��t do it.��


    Mo Yan was silent for a moment, ��I understand your intentions. But your home is not here, you have already left a child for Gu Ling. Father and daughter will keep each otherpany in the future, and in your absence, they will live well. You should return to the ce where you truly belong. If you don��t cooperate, I won��t go looking for Nuannuan if you get too far away for the time being, but Gu Ling is probably on the ind. If I let him into my space, I can starve him to death inside without doing anything, and no one can save him. He won��t be able to see you or even your child ever again.��


    Yan Shiba��s face showed anger, but soon calmed down, looking coldly at Mo Yan and said, ��Release the children in this cave and the people in your space first. I can��t escape your control and will listen to you.��


    Mo Yan shook his head, ��You know that��s not possible. The premise of me releasing them is to capture Gu Ling or your friends. Are you sure you want to make matters moreplicated?��


    Yan Shiba clenched her fist, then released it, ��You already have plenty of hostages in your hands, so there��s no need to torment the children, right? You can keep the people in your space, but release the children in the cave and let them return to their parents. It��s not an unreasonable request. I��ll cooperate with you, so you should show some sincerity. Having children around makes me feel terrible and will affect what you want me to do.��


    ��Their parents have already abandoned them and ran away,�� Mo Yan said coldly.


    Yan Shiba stared at him, ��I don��t believe it.��


    Mo Yan frowned, ��Fine, as you wish. But that girl has really been abandoned. Sheng Yue, send all three children to the woman who stayed behind.��


    Sheng Yue replied respectfully, ��Yes.�� With that, he went behind the water curtain and brought out the two children who were merely pretending to sleep out of fear.


    Yan Shiba hadn��t seen these twins before and wouldn��t recognize them even if she had seen them. She didn��t know if Sheng Yue would y any tricks, but she felt that with hostages in Mo Yan��s hands, there was no need to hurt the children, so she still insisted on doing this.


    Sheng Yue carried the little girl from the small bed and walked out, with the twins holding hands and following behind.


    Yan Shiba watched them disappear from her sight, ��We��ll continue talking when Sheng Yuees back.��


    Mo Yan didn��t say anything either.


    Sheng Yue really sent all three children to Peng Wu. Late at night, Peng Wu was already in bed but tossing and turning due to worrying about her children. Suddenly seeing her children being sent back, she was overjoyed.


    Peng Wu didn��t just get her two children back, but also took in another child. She knew the child had been abandoned by her parents and felt very sorry for her, so she promised to take good care of her without waiting for Sheng Yue to speak.


    Sheng Yue said nothing, simply setting down the child and leaving.


    When Sheng Yue returned to the cave, he saw Yan Shiba holding a pillow from the small bed and standing by the pool.


    Mo Yan said coldly, ��I fulfilled my promise to you.��


    ��Fine.�� Yan Shiba said icily, putting down the small pillow, ��There��s nothing more to say now. I��ll do what you want me to do, but I have no idea what the result will be, and I might not even encounter the white light next time.��


    ��You can try several times. Dying will be of no benefit to you. If you want to see Gu Ling and be reunited with him in my space, I��m not against it.�� As Mo Yan finished speaking, he reached out and made a ��please�� gesture, ��Go on.��


    Yan Shiba took a deep breath and dove back into the water.

 Chapter 479: 479. Evil cannot defeat righteousness

    Chapter 479: 479. Evil cannot defeat righteousness<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The little girl was in a daze and almost woke up, but Peng Wu managed to lull her back to sleep.


    After settling the little girl, Peng Wu turned around and saw her two long-lost sons. She couldn��t help crying, and the mother and sons embraced and wept together.


    Once their emotions calmed down, Peng Wu asked the children if they were hungry. The younger boy said he was, so Peng Wu took him to the kitchen to make ate-night snack. The older boy volunteered to stay and watch his sister.


    ��Mom, the Ind Master has returned, and ady jumped into the water,�� the younger son told Peng Wu.


    Feng Ming had covertly informed Peng Wu about Mo Yan��s return, so Peng Wu suspected that the woman who jumped into the water might be Su Liang. A worried expression crossed her face. Her children were now back with her, but they were still on Xingluo Ind, unable to leave. She believed in Gu Ling��s promise but still felt apprehensive, not knowing what would happen next.<div>


    ��Mom, is Dad asleep?��


    At the mention of this, Peng Wu came back to her senses. As she looked at her son, who was eagerly awaiting her answer, she sighed inwardly. She had never felt any affection for the man who had forced her to beat and abuse her. That man had left, and Peng Wu��s only regret was not being able to kill him herself, even though he was her two children��s biological father.


    However, in Peng Wu��s eyes, her family on the ind consisted solely of her sons. She had no connection with the man who abandoned them. Besides feeling disgusted, Peng Wu had no other thoughts about his decision to abandon his two sons. She was also not sad for her children, as she knew she would take good care of them; they might need a father, but not one with such a corrupted character.


    Since getting to know Gu Ling and Feng Ming, Peng Wu had regained hope. Now, she was just waiting for the opportunity to take her children back to the Peng Family �C her true home, with her real rtives.


    ��He left,�� Peng Wu told her son truthfully without any attempt to deceive him. ��They were afraid the Ind Master woulde back and harm them, so they all ran away.��


    The child couldn��t understand this and his eyes reddened. ��Will Dad evere back?��


    Peng Wu shook her head. ��None of them wille back, and we will leave eventually too.��


    The child was heartbroken. ��Dad doesn��t want my brother and me.��


    ��Don��t cry for someone who isn��t worth it.�� Peng Wu, who was usually very gentle with her children, showed a stern expression. ��As for someone like that, just pretend he doesn��t exist. He abandoned you, and you should abandon him.��


    The child was shocked and stopped crying. He stared at Peng Wu for a while, then got up from the small stool and went behind her, wrapping his little arms around her leg. ��Mom, you will never abandon us, right?��


    Peng Wu turned around and embraced her son. ��Of course not. Don��t worry, I��ll take you back home after some time. There will be grandfather, maternal grandparents, and uncles.��


    The child had never heard Peng Wu mention the Peng Family before, and he couldn��t help but be curious. ��Where is Grandfather��s home?��<div>


    Peng Wu smiled. ��It��s very far away, and it��s beautiful. There��s heavy snowfall in winter.��


    The little boy��s eyes lit up. ��My brother and I both want to go to a ce where it snows in winter!�� Peng Wu had told them about snow before, and the children were very curious about it.


    As Peng Wu continued to prepare food, the child asked about the people in the Peng Family. Peng Wu began to recount her most beautiful memories from her past.


    After making thete-night snack, Peng Wu took her younger son back to the room and called her older son to join them.


    ��The sister is still asleep.�� The elder boy had just sat down when the younger boy said, ��Brother, Mom said Dad doesn��t want us anymore!��


    The older boy pursed his lips, ��I know.��


    ��Mom also said that she will take us to Grandfather��s house after a while! Grandfather��s house is great �C it snows in winter, and our great-grandfather is a very powerful General!�� The younger boy was excited.


    The older boy looked at Peng Wu, and she nodded with a tender expression in her eyes. ��Yes, we will go home soon, to our true home.��


    Feng Ming had been waiting at the Bajiao Pavilion. It wasn��t untilte at night that he saw Gu Ling return.


    ��Prince, is everything alright?�� Feng Ming asked. He wanted to know if Mo Yan had captured Su Liang.


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly. ��He captured decoys �C Yan Shiba disguised as Su Liang, and there are other hostages.��


    Feng Ming breathed a sigh of relief, ��As long as the one who was captured isn��t our Master. For the others, we��ll figure something out.��<div>


    ��Mo Yan freed the three children from the cave. Sheng Yue has already sent them to Peng Wu,�� said Gu Ling.


    Feng Ming��s face lit up with joy, ��That��s great! Even if there are hostages, as long as the children are released, things will be much better.��


    ��Go find Peng Wu and have her get ready to leave before daybreak,�� Gu Ling said.


    Feng Ming��s expression changed, ��I��m afraid she won��t be able to make it with just the children. The journey isn��t safe either.��


    ��Ask my master to escort them.�� Gu Ling said, ��I��ll go find them, you go help Peng Wu prepare.��


    ��Yes.�� Feng Ming saluted and left Bajiao Pavilion with Gu Ling, heading in the same direction.


    Inside the cave, Mo Yan and Sheng Yue had to wait slightly longer thanst time. Yan Shiba surfaced, choking on water, struggling with both hands, and sank again.


    Without waiting for Mo Yan��s order, Sheng Yue jumped into the water to rescue Yan Shiba, quickly pulling her up.


    Yan Shiba didn��t have the strength to stop Sheng Yue from touching her this time. Sheng Yue helped her, vigorously patting her back. She spit out several mouthfuls of water, coughing and gasping for breath, looking quite miserable.


    Seeing this, Mo Yan��s face showed disappointment, his eyes still void of any warmth as he coldly asked, ��What about this time?��


    After a while, Yan Shiba caught her breath and replied, ��I didn��t see it.��


    Mo Yan��s face darkened, ��I don��t believe it!��<div>


    Yan Shiba coldly looked at Mo Yan, ��I don��t know what��s down there, and neither do you. I��m risking my life to explore for you, and if you don��t believe me, go down there yourself! I don��t know what��s going on, but this time I tried my best, and the white light didn��t appear again! Maybe it only appears once a day, or maybe it only appears at certain times a day! Who knows!��


    Mo Yan snorted coldly, ��You��re deliberately stalling for time, waiting for Gu Ling to save you.��


    Yan Shiba nodded, ��If you say so. Right now, I don��t have any strength left, and I need to rest. I can��t go down there for the time being.��


    ��I thought you didn��t want Gu Ling to fall into my hands,�� Mo Yan said coldly.


    ��Of course, I��m not crazy. But that��s a separate matter.�� Yan Shiba frowned, ��First, I tried my best and didn��t find anything new. That��s true. Second, I don��t want to leave or die. Even if you force me to leave, I still want to say goodbye to my man. That��s also true. You can��t think I could choose not to enter the Transmigration Road when it opens for me, right? The situation in the water can only indicate that I haven��t seen the right moment to move.��


    When Mo Yan heard thest two sentences, his eyes narrowed, ��Su Liang, don��t y tricks.��


    ��In any case, if you don��t believe whatever I say, then there��s nothing to talk about.�� Yan Shiba got up and wrapped herself with the quilt on the small bed, ��Even if you want to force me to go back down there by killing innocent people, let��s wait until I��vepletely recovered before talking about it. I��m cold, tired, and irritable right now.��


    Mo Yan didn��t say a word, walked over to Yan Shiba, and put his hand on her shoulder.


    Then, Sheng Yue once again saw Yan Shiba disappear before his eyes.


    Mo Yan turned his head and asked Sheng Yue, ��Do you think what she said is true?��


    Sheng Yue respectfully replied, ��She��s an extremely clever person. Apprentice believes that her words may be a mixture of truth and lies.��


    ��How can I make her willingly go?�� The question was both for Sheng Yue and for Mo Yan himself.<div>


    Sheng Yue sighed softly, ��Tomorrow, Gu Ling is likely to show up. At the moment, Su Liang is waiting for Gu Ling to save her and will not be willing to explore the way for Master. Perhaps, once Master catches Gu Ling, Su Liang will truly be obedient.��


    Mo Yan��s eyes slightly narrowed, ��That��s the only way.��


    Sheng Yue asked if they needed to search for Gu Ling��s whereabouts.


    Mo Yan shook his head, ��No. We��ll just guard the forbidden area and wait for him to show up voluntarily. If we go looking for him, we might fall into some kind of trap.��


    ��Master��s words make sense.�� Sheng Yue nodded.


    ��I��m here, you should go rest, ande back when it��s daylight. You��ve had a hard time these days,�� Mo Yan said.


    ��To be on the safe side, I��ll rest here. If I leave the forbidden area alone, I��m afraid Gu Ling might catch me or kill me,�� Sheng Yue said.


    ��That works too,�� Mo Yan nodded.


    Peng Wu had just finished having ate-night snack with her two sons and was preparing to wash them up and send them to bed quickly when Feng Ming appeared. Peng Wu��s oldest son looked vignt at first, but soon recognized him, ��Uncle Feng, didn��t you leave already?��


    Peng Wu told her children that Feng Ming was their ally and had helped them a lot.


    Feng Ming smiled at the children, then quickly said to Peng Wu, ��There��s no time to exin too much. The prince has ordered you to leave Xingluo Ind tonight. Prepare now, take extra clothes for the children, and as much food as you can manage.��


    Peng Wu hesitated for a moment, ��I can��t navigate, I don��t know how to sail, and we have three children. What if we encounter rough seas on the way���� These were all very real concerns.<div>


    Feng Ming shook his head, ��The prince has arranged everything next door. There will be someone to escort you, so you don��t have to worry about that.��


    Peng Wu��s expression brightened, ��Really? That��s great, thank you! Thank you so much!�� She then asked Feng Ming if this would hinder Gu Ling��s ns.


    Feng Ming shook his head, ��No, you don��t have to worry, the prince must have weighed the pros and cons. You staying here actually might give Mo Yan a chance to use you as threats against us again.��


    Upon hearing this, Peng Wu immediately went to pack her luggage.


    The two children were a little baffled. Feng Ming walked over and rubbed their heads, assuring them everything would be alright. They would have someone escort them to their grandfather��s house.


    ��Who is the prince?�� Peng Wu��s eldest son asked curiously.


    ��You should have met him, a very beautiful man, like a celestial being,�� Feng Ming smiled, ��and incredibly powerful.��


    The older son thought for a moment, ��Is it that uncle who met us in the cave that day? The one with our teacher�� No, Sheng Yue is not our master, he��s a bad person. Anyway, that uncle is the most beautiful person I��ve ever seen!��


    Feng Ming nodded, ��Yes, he��s been trying to save you all along.��


    ��I knew it! An uncle who looked so good must be a good person!�� the younger son said.


    Feng Ming chuckled, ��Well, that��s not necessarily true.��


    Next door, Gu Ling was discussing with Qiao Cong and Laomu who should go.


    ��I��m not going,�� Qiao Cong frowned. ��I��vee such a long way twice and haven��t aplished anything, and now I have to leave you and Jingjing behind. How am I going to exin this to Xiaoliang?��


    ��Grandfather, escorting Peng Wu and their children away is the most important thing to do right now, it��s also very crucial,�� Qiao Jing said earnestly.


    Qiao Cong frowned, ��You just want me to go, so there will be no one to nag at you, right?��


    Qiao Jing shook his head, ��Of course not. It��s because grandfather has the richest experience in living at sea, and the highest Martial Arts skill. After all, there are three children and a woman who need a reliable person for protection, and grandfather is the safest person to do this job.��


    Hearing this, Qiao Cong couldn��t argue, and looked at Gu Ling, ��You decide. If you think I��m the safest person to go, then I��ll listen to you!��


    Gu Ling nodded, turned to Qiao Jing, ��You go too.��


    Qiao Jing was taken aback, ��Me? No, I can��t! I need to stay here and help out!��


    They all knew by now that the Su Liang caught by Mo Yan was a stand-in impersonating Yan Shiba, but they were still not very optimistic about what was toe next.


    Old Mu knew why Gu Ling made such arrangements and advised, ��You and your grandson should just go back. You��ve guarded Jiaye City for such a long time before, and you haven��t been able to go home during the New Year. It��s time for you to go back and rest. The house needs someone to watch over it these days. It��s not useful to have more people here since we can��t confront Mo Yan directly for now.��


    Qiao Cong refuted, ��Old Mu, didn��t you also fail to go home for the New Year?��


    ��I don��t have a grandson or a grand-disciple. Xiaogu is my disciple, and your disciple is Xiaoliang.�� Old Mu shook his head.


    ��That��s settled then,�� Gu Ling said. ��You all pack up as soon as possible, take them with you, and go straight back to the capital after disembarking.��


    Qiao Jing pulled Gu Ling aside and asked privately, ��You��re not arranging this because you think I have a grandpa, a sister, and a fianc��e, so I can��t afford to have an ident, are you?�� Comparatively speaking, Old Mu and Cheng Yun both had no rtives with simr rtionships.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��No, it��s just that the three children need at least two people to escort them. An old and a young are the best pairs. Your grandfather has the most experience at sea, but if Cheng Yun goes with him, both of them are not reliable enough, and I won��t be at ease. I need my master to stay and help here, so you and your grandfather are the best choice.��


    Qiao Jing frowned, ��Alright, you convinced me. In that case, I��ll go with Grandpa and leave the rest to you���� He sighed, patted Gu Ling��s shoulder and said, ��I trust you��ll handle whatever troublees your way, but still, be careful. Remember, Su Liang and Nuannuan are waiting for you at home.��


    ��Nonsense.�� Gu Ling left as soon as he finished speaking.


    Qiao Jing shook his head, ��Really��why can��t he say something nice? I��ll be sure toin to Su Liang when I get back.��


    They didn��t have much time; if they couldn��t leave before daybreak, there might be trouble. Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing packed in a hurry, and picked up the kids from next door.


    Feng Ming held the little girl, while Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing each carried one, with Old Mu and Cheng Yun escorting them to the beach.


    Gu Ling followed them in secret without showing himself, to make sure they got away safely.


    By the time they reached the spot where Qiao Cong and the others hade ashore before, the sky was already brightening.


    They pulled a boat out of the pool cave, put Peng Wu and the children on board first, and let them sit down.


    ��Uncle Feng, aren��t you leaving too?�� Peng Wu��s older son asked Feng Ming.


    Feng Ming smiled, ��There are still things to do. I��ll leave after they��re done, and I��lle to find you then. Listen to your mother on the way and take care of your sister.��


    ��Okay!�� The twins nodded together.


    Qiao Jing looked back onest time, but did not see Gu Ling. With a sigh, he followed Qiao Cong onto the boat.


    Old Mu and Cheng Yun waved from the shore. Their boat set sail and disappeared gradually into the vast morning mist.


    Old Mu and Cheng Yun left the shore quickly as well. They knew why Gu Ling didn��t show up; for the sake of safety, it was risky for them to gather together. Mo Yan might capture them all at once with his magic treasure.


    As the sun rose, the fog over the sea dispersed, making the sky bright and warmer.


    The twins were asleep, and the little girl was awake, but she stopped crying after Peng Wu cooed her for a bit.


    Peng Wu held the child and stepped out of the cabin, watching the eastern sunrise. She looked back and could no longer see Xingluo Ind in her sight. She had finally escaped from the Demon Cave after so many years, and she felt somewhat unreal, as if she was dreaming.


    Qiao Jing took the child from her and told Peng Wu to sleep a little longer, so she could have the energy to take good care of the children.


    Peng Wu thanked him again and then fell asleep next to her sons.


    Qiao Jing stood at the bow with the little girl in his arms, pointing at the birds flying overhead and teaching her to speak, ��Flying bird.��


    The little girl��s voice was clear and crisp, ��Fly-fly!��


    Qiao Jingughed at her and noticed Qiao Cong was also smiling, ��We��re finally going home. I��ll fight anyone who tries to take Nuannuan from me when we get there!��


    Qiao Jing looked back towards Xingluo Ind, with a determined expression in his eyes, ��I believe that evil won��t triumph over righteousness, and Gu Ling will be alright.��

 Chapter 480: 480. Third time

    Chapter 480: 480. Third time<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Today, Peng Wu, who had been punctually delivering food to the forbidden area for several days, did note. Elder Song did not know about the children being sent out of the cavest night, so he decided to go check on Peng Wu��s residence before reporting to Mo Yan.


    The mansion was quiet. Elder Song entered the courtyard, saw that the door was closed, and called out, ��Zhong Family!�� The father of the two children has the surname Zhong.


    With no response, Elder Song forcefully pushed the door open.


    Although Peng Wu left in a hurryst night, he has always been an organized person. The room was not messy, and the bowls and dishes on the table were still stacked together.


    Confirming that there was no one in the room, Elder Song felt that something was wrong. Just as he was about to leave and turned around, a dark shadow shed in front of him. His eyes widened in shock, and before he could make any sound, he passed out.<div>


    Cheng Yun had already closed the door to the room. Old Mu took a look at Elder Song��s figure and nodded, ��About the same as me.��


    This was not a spur-of-the-moment decision for them; it was Gu Ling��s idea. As long as someone came out of the forbidden area, they would deal with them.


    Feng Ming was also present. He stripped off Elder Song��s clothes while exining what he knew about Elder Song��s habits to Old Mu. Although Feng Ming didn��t know much, Old Mu wasn��t too worried. Even if their cover was blown, the current situation wouldn��t get any worse.


    Soon, Old Mu finished disguising himself, dressed up as Elder Song, and practiced speaking like him. Feng Ming thought it was convincing enough, so Old Mu left for the forbidden area.


    Afterward, Cheng Yun and Feng Ming tied up the real Elder Song and took him to the garden.


    Most of the time, Gu Ling still stayed in the Bajiao Pavilion, where he could see some of the movement in the forbidden area.


    Elder Song was thrown to the ground. After Gu Ling stuffed a truth-telling drug into his mouth, he pped him awake.


    After a while, the truth-telling drug began to take effect. Gu Ling questioned Elder Song about whether he knew Mo Yan��s ns for the future.


    Elder Song unconsciously replied that he didn��t know. Mo Yan only discussed matters with Sheng Yue, and he and Elder Pang were only responsible for guarding the forbidden area.


    Gu Ling then asked if there were any secret passages or mechanisms on the ind, including inside the forbidden area.


    Elder Song answered yes, but they were not in the forbidden area. Instead, they were in the dungeon of the City Lord Mansion. There was an underground passage in the dungeon that led directly to a cave under the cliff by the sea, from where one could leave.


    This seemed strange. The dungeon was used to imprison criminals, yet it contained a hidden escape route.<div>


    ��Most people would never think of it there,�� Feng Ming thought it must be for this reason.


    Gu Lingmented, ��Perhaps it is just because the terrain of that location is suitable.�� Mo Yan did not dig in the forbidden area, perhaps to protect his most precious ce, afraid of destroying the ��divine power.��


    Afterward, Gu Ling asked for the location of the hidden mechanism in the dungeon and how to activate it.


    ��Does Mo Yan have any weaknesses?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Elder Song shook his head slightly. ��No.��


    Gu Ling inquired further, ��Is there anything he detests?��


    This time, Elder Song nodded, ��Yes�� Master hates snakes very much and does not allow them on the ind.��


    ��Is Mo Yan immune to all poisons?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Elder Song shook his head, ��No. Master was once poisoned many years ago and has been very cautious since.��


    ��Is Mo Yan��s magic treasure the ring on his hand?�� Gu Ling thought Elder Song probably wouldn��t know this either, but he asked for confirmation anyway.


    To his surprise, Elder Song nodded, ��Yes.��


    ��Did he tell you himself?�� Gu Ling frowned.<div>


    Elder Song assured him once again, ��Yes.��


    The drug��s effects wore off, and Elder Song passed out again.


    Cheng Yun was delighted, ��If it��s that ring, it��s simple! We can snatch it!��


    Gu Ling turned to look in the direction of the forbidden area, shaking his head slightly, ��Not necessarily. Mo Yan told Sheng Yue that it was not the ring. Perhaps he wanted people to think it was, just to test their loyalty.��


    Feng Ming agreed, ��It��s very likely. If I had such a powerful treasure, I would definitely not wear it openly in a ce where it could be seen by others. That would be too dangerous.��


    Cheng Yun frowned, ��What if Mo Yan is confident that we will overthink it and assume it��s definitely not the ring, thus acting against our own interests?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��That��s not an ordinary treasure. He would eliminate any risk of it being stolen, and it��s not like it��s impossible to hide.��


    Cheng Yun sighed slightly, ��You��re right. I think that ring is a decoy he wears deliberately. The real magic treasure, even if it��s an object, must be hidden somewhere else on his body, invisible to others.��


    ��I don��t know if Sheng Yue will poison Mo Yan today. It��s a pity that we can��t be there to witness it and let Sheng Yue acquire the most direct information,�� Feng Ming sighed.


    Cheng Yun then said to Gu Ling, ��I have an idea. I can disguise myself as you and sneak into the forbidden area to eavesdrop. If I��m caught, it��ll fall right into Mo Yan��s n and make him use his full strength. After all, he has hostages, and one more person won��t make a difference.��


    Gu Ling nodded after a moment of silence, ��Alright. You go.��


    Cheng Yun looked delighted at the prospect of being Gu Ling��s substitute. He was not afraid of the risks it might bring him.<div>


    Soon, Cheng Yun disguised himself as Gu Ling and sneaked towards the forbidden area.


    After entering the forbidden area, Old Mu went straight to Mo Yan.


    At this time, Mo Yan and Sheng Yue were eating breakfast in the cave. Old Mu had been to the cave before and was familiar with it. Seeing Mo Yan and Sheng Yue, he immediately stopped and bowed his head respectfully, ��Master, I haven��t seen Zhong Family��s delivery of food, so I went to check and found them missing.��


    Mo Yan didn��t look at Old Mu, but Sheng Yue��s gaze fell on him before quickly returning to his meal.


    Mo Yan spoke after swallowing the food in his mouth, ��I know.��


    Sheng Yue said, ��It must��ve been arranged by Gu Ling in secret.��


    ��It proves that he is on this ind, and not alone,�� Mo Yan said indifferently. ��Let��s see how long he can hide. Elder Song, tell Elder Pang that both of you shouldn��t leave the forbidden area.��


    ��Yes, Master,�� Old Mu replied, then respectfully retreated.


    Mo Yan put down his chopsticks, wiped his mouth with a handkerchief, got up, and walked to the edge of the pool. He let out a long sigh, ��I��ve waited so long to find a suitable person, only to have him unwilling to leave as soon as he arrived.��


    Sheng Yue replied while cleaning up the bowls and dishes on the small table, ��Master, there��s always a solution. Su Liang has many weaknesses.��


    ��I��ve always been reluctant to hurt children, which is why I didn��t capture Nuannuan. Although I knew Gu Ling was on the indst night, I let all three children go,�� Mo Yan said. ��I��ve shown my sincerity. You should rest as well.��


    Upon hearing the sound, Sheng Yue saw that Yan Shiba had already been released by Mo Yan and was standing next to him, close enough to push him into the water.<div>


    Yan Shiba had changed her clothes but had still left her hair ubed. Her long hair hung behind her, covering half of her face.


    The cook in the forbidden area had prepared breakfast, including portions for the people confined in Mo Yan��s portable space. Yan Shiba had just finished eating, and Mo Yan did not stop her as she walked towards the stone screen.


    Yan Shiba walked behind the stone screen and saw the bedding on the ground, but no children were in the cave.


    ��How do I know you haven��t locked those three children somewhere else or brutally harmed them?�� Yan Shiba stood next to the stone screen, looking at Mo Yan on the other side of the pool.


    ��They��re indeed no longer on the ind because Gu Ling is here.�� Mo Yan said coldly, ��He arranged for the children to leave overnight. If you want to see Gu Ling, I can arrange for you to go out and call him.��


    Yan Shiba sneered, ��You want to use me to catch him? Mo Yan, we must talk about the current situation.�� Yan Shiba pointed at the pool between them, ��You have to tell me how you got here, so I can find the way.��


    Mo Yan was silent for a moment before speaking, ��I like adventures. When I dived into a cave almost identical to this one, I somehow ended up here.��


    ��You came here with your body, and I didn��t. You know very well that even if there really is a way down there, perhaps only you can go. I can��t. This is your way, not mine.�� Yan Shiba said coldly. She had already asked Su Liang in detail about many transmigration matters. If it had been in the past, she would have thought it nonsense and absurd tales.


    Mo Yan��s expression darkened, ��That��s just your guess.��


    Yan Shiba chuckled lightly, ��Who isn��t guessing? If you had the courage to jump down yourself, maybe you would��ve returned decades ago. I don��t understand why you caused so much trouble and hurt so many people for so long. Do you really think you can go back?��


    ��Everything lies in the hands of men.�� Mo Yan said.


    Yan Shiba shook her head, ��That��s not true. The events that happened to us are mostly due to fate and are beyond human reach.��<div>


    ��Enough with the nonsense.�� Mo Yan said, ��Even if we don��t consider your identity as a Transmigrator, you are still one of the most outstanding people among the younger generation in this world. If there��s a way, you��ll certainly be able to reach it.��


    Upon hearing this, Yan Shiba��s face revealed a mocking expression, ��Are you saying that Transmigrators are all dragons and phoenixes among men chosen by heaven and that you��re praising yourself?��


    Mo Yan stared intently, ��Stop the nonsense! You can either go down now, or I��ll take you out to find Gu Ling. Choose!��


    Yan Shiba��s gaze shifted to Sheng Yue, her expression a mix of amusement and seriousness, ��Mo Yan, do you truly understand your disciple?��


    Mo Yan��s expression turned impatient, ��Don��t try to sow discord among us!��


    Yan Shibaughed, ��Sheng Yue visited mest year to discuss cooperation. She must have told you, right?��


    Mo Yan narrowed his eyes, listening to Yan Shiba continue, ��You also know that Sheng Yue is actually the son of a Transmigrator. His mother was the woman who was once captured by you on the ind, andter released by your daughter.��


    Mo Yan��s face changed dramatically, while Sheng Yue remained calm, ��Master, she��s just applying what she knows about Xingluo Ind��s affairs onto me.��


    ��Stop pretending!�� Yan Shiba said coldly, ��If it weren��t for the fact that your mother was a Transmigrator, how could you have possiblye to Xingluo Ind and follow Mo Yan? No normal person would believe in transmigration, let alone have delusions of transmigrating to another world. You��ve known about the transmigration and coveted his magic treasure all along!��


    ��Why didn��t you say thisst night?�� Sheng Yue retorted, ��Did you not want to go into the water today, or are you trying to sow discord between me and my master to protect yourself and Gu Ling?��


    ��I initially thought it would be fine to let you continue deceiving Mo Yan, but now it��s time for you and your master to truly recognize each other. After all, you��ve had such a deep connection, and you��ve been hiding it from your master all along, which is very dishonest.�� Yan Shiba sneered.


    ��Master, don��t believe her.�� Sheng Yue remained unfazed, ��She��s always been scheming and just wants to provoke infighting among us.��


    ��I know.�� Mo Yan nodded and looked at Su Liang coldly, ��Is this your tactic? Honestly, I��m very disappointed. Have you made your choice?��


    ��You actually trust Sheng Yue so much?�� Yan Shiba nodded, ��I��m not disappointed about this. Continue, he��ll repay you well. Isn��t it just going underwater? I��ll do it.��


    As the words fell, Yan Shiba took off his coat and jumped into the pool for the third time without waiting for Mo Yan��s urging.


    Mo Yan walked to Sheng Yue��s side, put his hand on his shoulder, and said with a solemn face, ��Is there anything you want to tell me?��


    Sheng Yue knelt down with a bend of his knees, ��Please forgive me, Master. Indeed, my mother has been to Xingluo Ind before, and it is because of her influence that I share the same wish with you. I didn��t dare to tell you earlier because I was worried that it would cause trouble.��


    Mo Yan looked at Sheng Yue with icy eyes. After a while, he said, ��You should have told me earlier. I wouldn��t have done anything to you. I would have trusted you more.��


    ��It was my stupidity,�� Sheng Yue said respectfully.


    ��Did you talk to Su Liang about cooperation? How else would she know your background?�� Mo Yan asked.


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��That is not true. If I had gone to Su Liang and Gu Ling, they would have killed me. They must have known my background because of my father. After my mother��s death, my father became a monk. I have a younger brother who stays with my father and is also a monk. Master, you might know him, his name is Cheng Yun. He has a very good rtionship with Su Liang, and he has already returned to secr life. Both my father and brother stand on Su Liang��s side. It must have been my father who told Su Liang about my mother and me, because he has been trying to dissuade me.��


    ��I didn��t harm your mother,�� Mo Yan said.


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��I know. After leaving Xingluo Ind, my mother wanted toe back and return to her original world, just like you, Master. My father tried his best to stop her and identally killed her. I saw it with my own eyes, so I left my father when I was young and lived on my own. It was onlyst year when I went out and found out where they were, but I didn��t see them again.��


    ��So it was like that.�� Mo Yan bent down, helped Sheng Yue up, and asked, ��You went down before, did you see the white light?��


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��I didn��t find anything when I went down that time.��


    At about the same time asst night, Yan Shiba came up again. This time, he didn��t choke as much.


    But Mo Yan��s patience was not as good asst night, ��You��re just going through the motions!��


    Yan Shiba climbed ashore, gasping, and looked at Mo Yan ntingly, ��Aren��t you going to ask if I found something new this time? Didn��t you notice that I stayed longer below this time?��


    Mo Yan��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Speak!��


    ��I saw the white light and got closer. I saw the road behind the white light,�� said Yan Shiba.


    ��Really?�� Mo Yan looked doubtful.


    Yan Shiba rolled his eyes, ��If you don��t believe it, then forget it.��


    ��You go on,�� Mo Yan��s tone softened a bit.


    ��I reached out my hand, but it seemed like there was a force pushing me back,�� Yan Shiba shrugged, ��So I think the road is there, but not just anyone can go.��


    Mo Yan walked to Yan Shiba, grabbed her neck, and lifted her off the ground, ��You��re making up stories to deceive me! You don��t want to leave at all, so how could you reach out? Do you think I��ll believe it?��


    Yan Shibaughed, ��You��re just a madman�� a lunatic��seeing ghostly roads! What white light or ck light? In fact, I didn��t see anything!��


    ��You refuse to toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit!�� Mo Yan threw Yan Shiba on the ground. ��Wait until I capture Gu Ling, and I will first ruin his appearance, then chop off his hands. Let��s see if you can stillugh!��


    A momentter, Yan Shiba was taken back into Mo Yan��s portable space again.


    Mo Yan, still angry, turned around, picked up his teacup from the small table, and drank it all in one gulp.


    Sheng Yue, who had been standing quietly with his head down, slowly raised his head��

 Chapter 481: 481. No one can leave

    Chapter 481: 481. No one can leave


    Trantor: 549690339


    The fake Elder Song, Lao Mu, followed Mo Yan��s orders and found Elder Pang, but he didn��t tell him not to leave the forbidden area; instead, he told Elder Pang to go look for Gu Ling outside.


    ��The master wants us to search the City Lord Mansion first and find where Gu Ling is hiding.�� Lao Mu looked serious and pointed in one direction. ��You go that way, I��ll go the other. We��ll meet here in half an hour, regardless of whether we find anything.��


    Elder Pang didn��t realize Lao Mu��s disguise and left the forbidden area without hesitation, heading towards the garden.


    Meanwhile, Lao Mu turned back and approached the cave again, standing outside, listening for any sounds from inside. However, the cave was so deep that he couldn��t hear anything from the outside.


    Lao Mu was considering finding an excuse to go back in and take a look, but he couldn��te up with a good reason.


    On the other side, guided by Lao Mu, Elder Pang entered the City Lord Mansion��s garden alone and quickly approached the Bajiao Pavilion. He saw the curtains on the third floor were down, so he leaped up, grabbed the pir with one hand, and lifted the curtain with the other.


    What he saw was a cold silver mask and a pair of emotionless eyes, very close to his face.


    Elder Pang��s eyes widened in horror, and he tried to let go and jump down. His hand did let go, but at the same time, his neck was grabbed by a pair of hands and dragged into the pavilion!


    Even the most skilled masters could do nothing when their throat was held by the enemy before they had a chance to move. They wouldn��t dare to struggle in order to stay alive, as that would only make them die quicker.


    Gu Ling didn��t intend to waste time talking to Elder Pang, and she forced him to open his mouth and shoved a truth-telling drug down his throat. This drug was created by Su Liang and her two masters, and Gu Ling brought all of her family��s stock with her on this trip to deal with the people on Xingluo Ind.


    Gu Ling let go of Elder Pang and let him fall to the ground.


    As the drug took effect, the questions Gu Ling asked were the same as those she asked Elder Song not long ago.


    Elder Pang held the same position as Elder Song, and the information they knew about Mo Yan and the magic treasure was almost identical. Under the effect of the truth-telling drug, he gave nearly identical answers.


    Gu Ling was not surprised but still somewhat disappointed. She didn��t dare to reveal herself recklessly. Sheng Yue was untrustworthy, but he was the only one who had a chance to get close to Mo Yan and do something. Gu Ling couldn��t predict the oue of the truth-telling drug she gave to Sheng Yue yesterday because the key to the situation stilly in Mo Yan��s magic treasure. Whether it was an object or something that existed only in his thoughts and couldn��t be transferred to others would directly determine Sheng Yue��s actions and how Gu Ling should respond.


    For safety reasons, Gu Ling couldn��t know when the truth-telling drug would take effect, so she couldn��t be there. She couldn��t let herself fall into Mo Yan��s hands and lose her freedom, as doing so would mean losing everything.


    ��Throw him in the dungeon too,�� Gu Ling ordered Feng Ming. By now, the real Elder Song had already been locked up in the City Lord Mansion��s dungeon.


    Although Elder Song had mentioned that there was a secret passage in the dungeon that led to the seaside, they were locked in there as prisoners and were chained. There was no chance of escape.


    Gu Ling decided not to kill them for the time being and wanted to wait and see how the situation would develop.


    Feng Ming took the unconscious Elder Pang away, and the pavilion became quiet again, with only Gu Ling left inside. Lao Mu pretended to be Elder Song, and Cheng Yun pretended to be Gu Ling, both infiltrating the forbidden area.


    The mute servant brought hot tea to Lao Mu, who took it and told her he was about to enter the cave to report an important matter and would take it in with him.


    After the mute servant left, Lao Mu carried the tea and stepped into the cave, only to see Sheng Yue hurriedlying out from inside.


    Lao Mu��s eyes narrowed, ��Young Master Sheng, this is hot tea for the master.��


    ��I know you��re not Elder Song,�� Sheng Yue frowned deeply, ��Hurry up and tell Gu Ling that I��ve used the truth-telling drug she gave me on Mo Yan. The ring is not the magic treasure; the magic treasure is in his mind and can��t be transferred. I don��t know when Mo Yan will wake up.��


    Lao Mu��s expression changed, and he no longer pretended, ��Damn it! Didn��t you make him release the hostages?��


    Sheng Yue sighed, ��I tried. I asked him how to use the magic treasure and wanted him to demonstrate it, but he only described it and wouldn��t follow mymands. You know that the drug can only control people to tell the truth. Don��t waste any more time; go tell Gu Ling. After this incident, my rtionship with Mo Yan haspletely broken down, and I need to stay away.��


    Lao Mu instinctively reached out and grabbed Sheng Yue, ��We agreed to cooperate; you can��t leave! You have to go find Xiaogu with me!��


    Sheng Yue sighed, looked back at the depths of the cave, and said, ��Let��s go quickly!��


    All Lao Mu regretted now was not having any explosives on him. If he had, he could have taken the opportunity to move Mo Yan and blow up the cave. The reason he couldn��t move Mo Yan was that Mo Yan still had hostages, including Yan Shiba, in his hands, and he might wake up at any moment.


    Just as Lao Mu stepped out of the cave, he paused, ��You didn��t give him some more sedatives to make him unconscious for a while longer, so we have more time to figure something out?��


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��It��s not that I didn��t want to, but I didn��t have any. I��ve been living in the cave for a long time and had no use for those.��


    Lao Mu took out a bottle of sedatives, ��Here, go now!��


    Sheng Yue didn��t hesitate to refuse. ��It��s too dangerous! I won��t go back!�� With that, he quickly moved away from the cave.


    Lao Mu frowned, ��Go inform Xiaogu!�� After saying that, he turned around and rushed back into the cave. Although he knew it was risky, there was no time to waste. If Mo Yan was still unconscious and he could sessfully drug him to make him lose his ability to act, the situation might improve significantly.


    Lao Mu arrived at the usual spot, slowed down, and cautiously peeked in, but there was no one by the water. He only saw the small bed where the little girl had slept before and a small square table.


    Sensing that something was wrong, Lao Mu was about to leave when a powerful palm attack came his way!


    Lao Mu dodged quickly but was still hit on the shoulder. He let out a muffled grunt and tried to run, but he was forced back to the depths of the cave��


    Just as Sheng Yue was about to leave the forbidden area, he ran into ��Gu Ling�� impersonated by Cheng Yun.


    Cheng Yun had also been hiding near the forbidden area earlier and overheard Lao Mu and Sheng Yue��s conversation. He didn��t trust Sheng Yue and decided to confront him as Gu Ling��s substitute, just to see how things would unfold.


    ��Gu Ling, perfect timing!�� Sheng Yue��s eyebrows were knitted tightly. ��The magic treasure is not the ring, nor any other object. It can��t be transferred. What should we do next?��


    ��What about Mo Yan?�� Cheng Yun asked in Gu Ling��s tone.


    ��He��s still in the cave. He wasn��t awake when I left, and he has hostages in his hands, so I don��t dare to do anything to him. If I stay and wait for him to wake up, I��ll either be killed or captured.�� Sheng Yue frowned, ��Your master insisted on going in to give Mo Yan some sedatives.��


    Cheng Yun looked toward the back of Sheng Yue, where the towering ancient trees and the strange rocks of the low mountain where the cave was located could be faintly seen.


    ��What do you think we should do next?�� Cheng Yun asked Sheng Yue.


    Sheng Yue shook his head slightly, ��I can��t get the magic treasure, so I n to leave. I won��t interfere with what happens next. You can figure it out. Farewell!��


    As Sheng Yue was about to leave, Cheng Yun blocked his way, and pressed on his shoulder, ��The matter is not over. You can��t leave.��


    Sheng Yue��s eyes narrowed, and he struck a palm towards Cheng Yun��s chest!


    Cheng Yun dodged, and they began fighting. Sheng Yue snorted coldly, ��You��re not Gu Ling! You shouldn��t stop me! I��m not your enemy!��


    Cheng Yun��s face was cold, ��I will not let you leave unless Gu Ling agrees!��


    ��Cheng Yun? I thought it was Qiao Jing.�� Sheng Yue stared, ��You are my brother, I don��t want to make things difficult for you. I just want to leave as soon as possible and I won��t do anything to harm you all! Let me go!��


    ��You��re not my brother!�� Cheng Yun replied coldly, his attacks bing fiercer.


    However, even with only one hand left, Sheng Yue was more than a match for Cheng Yun. They were surrounded by dense trees, so their fight could not be seen from the garden��s direction.


    Just after Cheng Yun was hit by Sheng Yue��s palm and spit blood, Sheng Yue was about to leave when Cheng Yun grabbed tightly onto his leg as hey on the ground.


    Sheng Yue dragged Cheng Yun for two steps, looking impatient, ��Let go!��


    Cheng Yun remained silent, refusing to let go even in death.


    Sheng Yue nced in the direction of the cave, ��Your master�� Gu Ling��s master hasn��te out yet. Mo Yan might have already woken up. If you continue like this, you��ll get us all killed! Let��s leave here first!�� As he spoke, he stooped down, pulled Cheng Yun up, and quickly headed outside of the forbidden area.


    After leaving the forbidden area, Sheng Yue didn��t ask where Gu Ling was but just took Cheng Yun and ran towards the City Lord Mansion. He was very fast.


    ��You���� Before Cheng Yun could speak, he was knocked out by Sheng Yue, who then carried him on his back.


    Not long after Sheng Yue left the City Lord Mansion with Cheng Yun on his back, Gu Ling��s voice echoed nearby, ��Stop.��


    Sheng Yue��s face darkened as he stopped,id Cheng Yun on the ground, and looked up to see Gu Ling not far away.


    Sheng Yue took a deep breath, ��Yan Shiba was forced into the water for the third time today, and aftering out, he quarreled with Mo Yan. I took advantage of Mo Yan��s distraction and put the sedatives in his tea. He drank it without realizing it. Unfortunately, the magic treasure is not a ring or any object. As he once told me, it is a gift from heaven for him to travel through time and is in his consciousness. No one can steal it. If he dies, those trapped inside will be doomed too. Yan Shiba betrayed me today, and Mo Yan��s trust in me was already in jeopardy. He kept me alive, knowing that no one could steal the magic treasure, and couldn��t do anything to him. I don��t want to be killed or captured, so I have to leave. Your master insists on going in to drug him, and she may have been captured by now. Cheng Yun showed up and blocked the road. I��ve gone too far not to care about him, but he is my brother. I can��t kill him. Honestly, I think your chances in the next events are slim. Mo Yan��s magic treasure is invincible. You don��t even dare to get close to him, let alone do anything to him. Once he finds out that Yan Shiba is fake, he will be furious and may even go on a killing spree to teach you all a bloody lesson! His patience is already wearing thin! I n to take Cheng Yun with me, just to keep him from losing his life for you! This has nothing to do with him! He is too naive, willing to protect you even at the cost of his own life!��


    Gu Ling looked at Cheng Yun and emotionlessly asked Sheng Yue, ��Didn��t you always say you wanted to travel through time?��


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��The premise of everything, is to stay alive. Our original n was to steal Mo Yan��s magic treasure, or at least prevent him from using it. But now that there are living people in his space, we can neither kill him nor control him, and we certainly can��t force him to go to the pool to explore. He will never release everyone inside. It��s his lifesaver, but we have no means to deal with him. If you insist on keeping Cheng Yun here, I can ignore him. I believe you won��t let anything happen to him. But I can��t help with whates next. Let��s part ways now.��


    ��You can go.�� Gu Ling said, taking out a bottle of medicine. ��First, eat a truth-telling drug to prove that what you said is true.��


    Sheng Yue frowned, looked back towards the forbidden area, ��You��re wasting time. Aren��t you afraid that your master might be killed by Mo Yan?�� He then took a step forward, epted the pill from Gu Ling, and put it into his mouth, ��You know, I��m immune to poison. This drug might not work on me.��


    Gu Ling bent down and pinched Cheng Yun��s acupoint, waking him up.


    As Cheng Yun stood up, he instinctively wanted to hit Sheng Yue but was stopped by Gu Ling, ��Wait.��


    By this time, the truth-telling drug should have taken effect, but Sheng Yue still stood there calmly without any changes. He even opened his mouth to show Gu Ling that he had swallowed the pill.


    ��Gu Ling, thank you for the drug. It made me give up on Mo Yan��s magic treasure.�� Sheng Yue then turned and run in another direction, ��Let��s part ways now. Take care of yourselves!��


    ��Should we let him go?�� Cheng Yun turned to ask Gu Ling, but saw that he had already chased after Sheng Yue.


    Cheng Yun immediately followed suit.


    It wasn��t until they reached the dense forest by the seaside that Gu Ling finally caught up with Sheng Yue and began fighting without a word.


    Soon after, Cheng Yun also caught up and joined the battle.


    Sheng Yue, with a helpless look on his face, fought while saying, ��Have you both gone mad? Why do you insist on entangling with me? Gu Ling, do you really suspect that I��ve deceived you? You can��t possibly think that I��ve already stolen the magic treasure, can you? If that were the case, why would I need to fight you at all? I��d just snap my fingers and capture you all!��


    Cheng Yun hesitated for a moment, ��That makes sense.��


    ��There��s no point in you holding me back! Even if I stayed, would you actually believe that I would sincerely help you?�� Sheng Yue asked coldly.


    Cheng Yun then proposed, ��Why not kill him? Then we won��t have to worry about him causing any trouble.��


    Sheng Yue��s face darkened, ��I am your brother!��


    Gu Ling��s face was icy cold, and his sword was sharp. He showed no mercy.


    Moreover, in terms of Martial Arts, Sheng Yue was no match for Gu Ling, especially since he was now short of one hand which had been cut off by Gu Ling.


    Together with Cheng Yun, it didn��t take long for Sheng Yue to be forced to retreat and be defeated.


    Sheng Yue threw down his knife, took a deep breath, and looked coldly at Gu Ling, ��What do you want from me?��


    ��In any case, the matter is not over, and no one can leave.�� Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent. He took out a thin rope from his chest and walked towards Sheng Yue, ready to tie him up.


    Knowing that he couldn��t escape, Sheng Yue obediently surrendered and allowed Gu Ling to tie his arms behind his back withplicated knots.


    Cheng Yun looked towards the forbidden area, ��If Elder Shu still hasn��te out, I��m afraid something must have happened.��


    Sheng Yue��s face was calm, ��I did warn you. Gu Ling, I know you won��t give up, but my advice to you is that when you have no other choice, don��t worry about unrted people and get back home as soon as possible. Take your wife and children to a ce where Mo Yan can��t find you and don��t concern yourself with worldly affairs. That��s the only way to have peace.��

 Chapter 482: 482. I have a guess, it may not be correct

    Chapter 482: 482. I have a guess, it may not be correct


    Trantor: 549690339


    Gu Ling ignored Sheng Yue��s advice and returned with him to the Bajiao Pavilion in the garden.


    Leaving Sheng Yue behind, Gu Ling nced in the direction of the forbidden area, but there was no movement.


    Cheng Yun��s expression was worried, ��I��m afraid Senior Mu has been captured. What should we do next?��


    Gu Ling didn��t answer, retracted his gaze, looked at Sheng Yue, and then said to Cheng Yun, ��Take off his clothes.��


    Sheng Yue frowned, and Cheng Yun was stunned, ��Huh? What?��


    ��Take off Sheng Yue��s clothes and search him,�� Gu Ling said.


    Cheng Yun looked confused, and Sheng Yue sighed slightly, ��You still think I��m lying to you, thinking the magic treasure is an object, and I��ve already snatched it? If I really snatched it, could you still stop me?��


    Gu Ling stared at him, ��Snatching it and being able to use it are two different things.��


    Sheng Yue shook his head slightly, ��I really admire your caution and thoroughness. Indeed, if I snatched it but couldn��t use it, I would do this too. Unfortunately, this time you��re overthinking it. If you insist on wasting time on me, go ahead.��


    Cheng Yun listened to Gu Ling and began to search Sheng Yue��s body. He first frisked Sheng Yue up and down and found a jade pendant and a hairpin, but no other items.


    ��These two items are left to me by my mother, and I have worn them for many years.�� Sheng Yue��s face was calm, ��Gu Ling, you��ve seen them before.��


    Gu Ling looked at Sheng Yue��s hairpin and jade pendant, and indeed, they were his original belongings. Gu Ling had seen them before when Sheng Yue went to the capital city��s Su Mansion.


    Afterward, Cheng Yun untied the rope binding Sheng Yue, and following Gu Ling��s instructions, began to undress him.


    Sheng Yue didn��t resist and let Cheng Yun do as he pleased.


    After removing his outer clothes and shoes, Cheng Yun searched him thoroughly and then told Gu Ling, ��There��s nothing else.��


    Gu Ling looked at Sheng Yue and said with a thin-lipped, ��Keep taking it off.��


    Cheng Yun was about to proceed when Sheng Yue unbuttoned himself, ��I��ll do it myself. Although you are my younger brother, this is really strange.��


    Before long, Sheng Yue had stripped down to nothing but his underpants, standing barefoot and disheveled in front of Gu Ling and Cheng Yun, revealing numerous old scars on his body.


    Sheng Yue voluntarily exined, ��Some were left from martial arts training, and some were injuries from fighting with others.�� The biggest injury came from Gu Ling when he directly broke one of Sheng Yue��s forearms.


    Cheng Yun walked a circle around Sheng Yue and said to Gu Ling, ��It seems there��s really nothing. Though I don��t believe him, what he said should be true. We should find a way to save them as soon as possible. If Mo Yan goes crazy and hurts Senior Mu, it would be terrible.��


    But Gu Ling said, ��Take off thest one, too.��


    Sheng Yue��s face darkened a bit, ��Gu Ling, it��s not really unscrupulous for me to want to escape today, right? We were never on the same side, and you��ve never trusted me. All this is the proof. If it weren��t for my usefulness, you would��ve killed me long ago. I don��t think it��s too much for me to want to protect myself at this point. You want to search me, I cooperate, but do you really have to humiliate me like this?��


    ��I don��t have time to humiliate you. You wouldn��t be ashamed of such a thing anyway.�� Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��Take it off.��


    Sheng Yue put his hand on his waistband and Cheng Yun silently turned his head to look outside the pavilion. Although they were both men, this situation was indeed awkward.


    After a while, Cheng Yun heard Sheng Yue say, ��Did you see clearly?��


    ��Turn around.�� Gu Ling said.


    Cheng Yun touched his forehead, admiring Gu Ling��s strong mentality, he still had a lot to learn.


    ��Did you see clearly?�� Sheng Yue asked again.


    This time, Gu Ling said, ��Put your clothes on.��


    Cheng Yun sighed with relief, waiting a while longer before turning back, only to see that Sheng Yue had already put on his outer clothes.


    The atmosphere in the pavilion at this moment reminded Cheng Yun of a phrase Su Liang once said, ��As long as you��re not embarrassed, the embarrassed person is someone else.��


    Gu Ling, who forced Sheng Yue to strip naked, wasn��t embarrassed. Sheng Yue, who was forced to strip, didn��t look too embarrassed either. The most embarrassed one was Cheng Yun, who was watching.


    ��You��ve searched me. Can I go now?�� Sheng Yue fastened his belt and calmly asked Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling shook his head. ��I told you, until this matter is over, no one can leave.��


    Sheng Yue��s expression turned somewhat helpless. ��I can��t beat you, nor do I want to argue with you. But isn��t it a bit too much to force me to stay? In the past, I was against you because of my position, but I haven��t caused you any substantial harm. On the contrary, you made me a cripple. Are you not afraid that I��ll stab you in the back if you keep me here to help?��


    Cheng Yun frowned, ��You kidnapped our children before. How can you say you haven��t done anything? We wouldn��t be crossing the line even if we killed you!��


    Sheng Yue��s face stiffened. ��Cheng Yun, I didn��t expect you to be so secr now, talking about killing so easily. I��m d, but you��re being too harsh on me. When I did those things, it was just a means, not an end.��


    ��Regardless of the means or the end, it shows that you have no moral bottom line. Anyone who harms a child is scum! You even kidnapped three children and hid them in a cave, causing one of them to be permanently separated from their family.�� Cheng Yun used Sheng Yue.


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��I admit, I don��t have as high a moral bottom line as you do. But that child who was separated from their family should thank me. I freed her from her selfish, uncaring family at such a young age. I believe she��ll have a better family in the future, won��t she?��


    ��Enough.�� Gu Ling spoke up, stopping the argument between Sheng Yue and Cheng Yun.


    ��Since you won��t let me leave, what do you want me to do? Just say it.�� Sheng Yue looked impatient.


    Gu Ling shook his head. ��I haven��t figured out how to proceed safely, and I want to hear your opinion. Don��t give me any nonsense about leaving with your wife and living in seclusion. I want to save people. If anything happens, I��ll make sure you die with me.��


    Sheng Yue stared at Gu Ling. ��I used to think you and your spouse were always reasonable, but I guess I was wrong.��


    Standing on the side, Cheng Yun felt Gu Ling��s words weren��t in line with his usual style. However, Cheng Yun had noints about how Gu Ling treated Sheng Yue, as he found him to be a scumbag.


    Before Gu Ling could speak, Cheng Yun picked up the rope on the ground, grabbed Sheng Yue��s arm, and started to tie him up again.


    ��You really are my dear younger brother.�� A self-mocking smile spread across Sheng Yue��s face as Cheng Yun bound him.


    However, Sheng Yue quickly regained hisposure, sat down, and saw that there were tea and water on the table. He said he was thirsty.


    ��Bear with it.�� Cheng Yun coldly said.


    ��Gu Ling asked me for advice. My throat is dry, and I need to moisten it to continue.�� Sheng Yue insisted on drinking water first.


    Cheng Yun poured a cup of tea, grabbed Sheng Yue��s hair to make him tilt his head back, and forcibly poured it down his throat with a very rough motion.


    ��Cheng Yun, you��ve really been corrupted by them.�� Sheng Yue said in a mncholy tone, wiping the tea from his face with his shoulder.


    ��Didn��t you want to talk? Speak up nicely, or I��ll hit you so hard you vomit up whatever you just drank.�� Cheng Yun didn��t treat others like this, but for some reason, he was particrly repulsed by Sheng Yue.


    Sheng Yue shook his head slightly and stopped talking to Cheng Yun. Instead, he looked at Gu Ling, who was quietly standing on the side and looking in the direction of the forbidden area. ��You��re determined to save people, but I can��t think of any good methods either. If there were, with your intelligence, you would have thought of them by now and you wouldn��t have to ask me. However, I do have some serious words for you.��


    ��Hurry up and speak!�� Worried about Elder Mu, Cheng Yun couldn��t help but urge him.


    ��Before I drugged Mo Yan, he had already forced Su Liang, who was impersonated by Yan Shiba, to go into the water three times. You and I both know that Yan Shiba is not a Transmigrator. She lied about seeing something underwater to deceive Mo Yan. However, Mo Yan��s patience is limited. Coupled with today��s events, once Mo Yan lets Yan Shiba go into the water again, it may not be easy for her toe out.�� Sheng Yue said, ��However, it is more likely that Mo Yan will threaten you with the lives of Yan Shiba and your master to lure you out, and then threaten the real Su Liang with your life. It all depends on whether Yan Shiba��s disguise has been exposed. If it has, Mo Yan might kill Yan Shiba in a fit of rage and use your master��s life to force you to bring the real Su Liang to him in person. Or perhaps, he��ll capture you first and let Cheng Yun go back to the capital city to bring Su Liang.��


    Cheng Yun��s expression grew uglier as he listened. Sheng Yue continued, ��No matter which situation urs, do you think you can win? From my point of view, there��s no chance of winning, and that��s why I want to leave this ce as soon as possible.��


    Gu Ling stared at Sheng Yue, ��Are you done?��


    Sheng Yue nodded. ��That��s all I have in mind for now. By the way, I just thought of another idea. How about we all leave together, leaving only Mo Yan here? With no way out, he��ll have to leave Xingluo Ind once again to capture people in the capital city. At least that would give you more time to find a better solution.��


    Cheng Yun shook his head, ��As you said, he would get angry and kill someone. As long as he has more than one hostage, he might start killing people next. If we can��t deal with him this time and let him run back to the capital city to capture our people, the situation will get worse.��


    ��I��m just making suggestions, it��s definitely not stable, because there��s no stable way,�� Sheng Yue shook his head, ��How to do it is up to Gu Ling.��


    ��Are you done?�� Gu Ling asked Sheng Yue again.


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��Finished.��


    ��Good.�� Gu Ling nodded slightly and turned his head back towards the forbidden area.


    The atmosphere in the pavilion became silent, Sheng Yue closed his eyes, and Cheng Yun looked inexplicable, feeling that Gu Ling seemed to have a way, but was unsure and didn��t know what Gu Ling was waiting for at the moment.


    Cheng Yun, avoiding affecting Gu Ling��s thoughts, didn��t ask any more and just leaned against the pir, staring at Sheng Yue.


    After a while, Cheng Yun learned what Gu Ling was waiting for: Feng Ming.


    When Feng Ming appeared, he was not surprised that Sheng Yue was captured, and reported to Gu Ling that he had been waiting around the forbidden area for a long time and had not seen any sign of Old Mu.


    ��It seems that something has happened to Senior Mu, otherwise if he had escaped, he would definitelye here to find the prince,�� Feng Ming said with a sigh.


    ��You go find a rope.�� Gu Ling ordered, ��The longer the better.��


    Feng Ming nodded, ��There should be one. Apart from the length, is there any requirement for the thickness?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Any thickness is fine.��


    ��Alright, I��ll go get it now.�� Feng Ming quickly left.


    There was silence in the pavilion again for a moment, and Sheng Yue asked Gu Ling what his n was.


    Gu Ling didn��t answer, only saying that he was hungry and asked Cheng Yun to find some food.


    After Peng Wu left, the task of cooking fell on Cheng Yun. He had experience living alone and could cook some simple meals.


    ��Then you watch him closely. I��ll be back as soon as possible.�� Cheng Yun left after speaking.


    When Feng Ming returned to the Bajiao Pavilion with a bundle of thin ropes, Cheng Yun also came over with a basket. The steamed buns in the basket were made yesterday, and the filling was specially made by Gu Ling. In any case, eating a full meal was necessary to have the Internal Strength to do the right thing.


    Gu Ling ate three cold steamed buns and drank a cup of cold tea, while the other three watched him.


    Both Cheng Yun and Feng Ming didn��t know what Gu Ling nned to do with the rope. Sheng Yue��s eyes fell on the bundle of rope ced in front of him, and his gaze flickered for a moment.


    Afterwards, Gu Ling got up, picked up the rope, and began to wind it around Sheng Yue.


    Sheng Yue frowned, ��What are you doing?�� He was already bound at both shoulders, and his only remaining hand couldn��t move at all. Now he was bound several more times, but only used up a little rope, leaving a long length.


    ��I thought of a use for you.�� Gu Ling said, ��You go to negotiate with Mo Yan.��


    Sheng Yue was stunned for a moment, ��What should I say?��


    ��You think about it yourself.�� Gu Ling said as he looped the rope around Sheng Yue��s neck once more, tying a loose knot, and holding the other end in his hand. In this way, Sheng Yue was his ��grasshopper�� on the ��line��, which could be let out to a great length, but as long as Gu Ling��s hand tightened, Sheng Yue could be strangled in minutes.


    Sheng Yue��s face showed anger, ��You��re asking me to go see Mo Yan, you��re basically asking me to die!��


    Gu Ling suddenly said something inexplicable, ��I have a guess, which may not be necessarily correct.��


    Sheng Yue asked back, ��What guess?��


    ��If you don��t go, I��ll strangle you now. If you go, Mo Yan won��t kill you. He knows you��re on my side, and he��ll definitely ask you to pass on the message. As you said, Mo Yan wants to use hostages to catch me,�� Gu Ling said.


    Sheng Yue frowned, ��What do you mean? He told me to let you meet him, and I pass the message onto you. Then what? You won��t actually go!��


    ��I can go, with conditions. Let him release all the hostages in exchange for me,�� Gu Ling said.


    Upon hearing this, both Feng Ming and Cheng Yun frowned. Cheng Yun shook his head, ��That won��t work! You can��t fall into Mo Yan��s hands!��


    ��There��s no other way now,�� Gu Ling said, ��I have to settle it somehow. As long as he releases the hostages, I��ll find an opportunity to kill him.��


    ��It��s too risky, and he may not agree,�� Feng Ming tried to dissuade him, ��Your Highness, please reconsider.��


    ��Only by negotiating can we find out. Sheng Yue, what do you think?�� Gu Ling held a bundle of rope in his hand, with one end tied around Sheng Yue��s neck.


    ��If it��s a negotiation, why tie me up? Are you afraid Mo Yan will kill me and I won��t die fast enough?�� Sheng Yue asked coldly.


    Gu Ling countered, ��Are you scared?��


    ��You ask me to help you, and then you treat me like this. It makes no sense!�� Sheng Yue snapped coldly.


    ��As I said, I have a guess, which may not be correct,�� Gu Ling said, ��As for what it is, you��ll know once you get there. I��ll watch you go in and keep a safe distance.��


    As the words fell, Gu Ling dragged Sheng Yue, who could only move his feet, and leaped out of the pavilion,nding in the garden.


    Under the sunlight, theke��s water shimmered with ripples. Following them out, Feng Ming and Cheng Yun both felt that something was off in the atmosphere.


    ��Remember, when you see Mo Yan, speak nicely, use your intelligence, and our cooperation can continue smoothly,�� Gu Ling said as he pulled Sheng Yue forward, his tone gentle.


    The dappled shadows of trees fell on Sheng Yue��s overly pale face, revealing his fluctuating emotions.


    As they were about to leave the garden, Sheng Yue suddenly stopped, and Gu Ling halted as well, ��What��s the matter?��


    Sheng Yue stared intently at Gu Ling, ��What exactly is your guess?��


    ��What do you think?�� Gu Ling asked in return.


    Sheng Yue took a deep breath, ��I can��t go see Mo Yan.��


    ��Afraid of death? I told you, he won��t kill you,�� Gu Ling said.


    Sheng Yue was silent.


    The next moment, Gu Ling��s rope tightened in his hand, and he looked coldly at Sheng Yue, ��It seems, my guess, is correct?��


    Sheng Yue clenched his lips and said nothing.


    ��You��re so eager to escape because you stole Mo Yan��s magic treasure, didn��t you? Just because I didn��t find it on you doesn��t mean it��s not there. Perhaps you hid it somewhere we wouldn��t search, or maybe, you swallowed it. Whatever it is, it must be small, and you can retrieve it once you��re in a safe ce,�� Gu Ling said.


    Sheng Yue showed no expression, ��You really think a lot.��


    ��You tricked my master into the cave for fear that he would stop you. You took Cheng Yun, who was blocking the road, instead of directly killing him. You didn��t care about him, but rather wanted to use him as a hostage to ensure your escape when necessary,�� Gu Ling said indifferently, ��The reason is that although the object is in your hands, you can��t control it and can��t use it right away. In this case, you want to leave with the treasure as soon as possible and slowly figure out how to make it recognize you as its master. Mo Yan is a Transmigrator, and that object may recognize him as its master even if he did nothing. It might have belonged to him from the beginning. Even if it��s an independent item, it may not be easy to change its owner.��


    ��It��s a pity that you don��t tell stories,�� Sheng Yue scoffed.


    ��If, as you said, Mo Yan��s magic treasure is in his head and cannot be transferred to another, it��s not strange for you to want to leave. But you��re running too fast. You didn��t take the opportunity to kill Mo Yan to deceive us and let him continue to restrain me. After Mo Yan��s magic treasure was taken away, he would pretend his space was still there; otherwise, he would die quickly. You��re afraid to go back because you fear Mo Yan will snatch the magic treasure back from you, and then, you will undoubtedly die. But helping me negotiate is not something you should fear with your personality; you��ve been dealing with Mo Yan for years,�� Gu Ling said calmly, ��Your so-called desire to transmigrate isn��t real and is just a cover for your true intentions. From the beginning, your purpose ining to Xingluo Ind was Mo Yan��s magic treasure. Only that item would attract you. Knowing you couldn��t handle it on your own, you pretended to cooperate with us, using me, and today, you finally achieved your goal of seizing the treasure.��


    As Gu Ling finished speaking, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Sheng Yue��s lips. He stared at Gu Ling for a while before sighing, ��I didn��t expect that after stripping naked for you, you still wouldn��t believe me. Don��t say I used you; we used each other. Unfortunately, in the end, I made one wrong move.��

 Chapter 483: 483. Neither works

    Chapter 483: 483. Neither works<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Feng Ming and Cheng Yun didn��t understand Gu Ling��s intentions until they heard Sheng Yue admit that he had obtained the magic treasure. They couldn��t help but admire Gu Ling��s caution and meticulousness, especially Cheng Yun, who had actually believed Sheng Yue��s fabricated lies.


    ��Where is it hidden?�� Cheng Yun grabbed Sheng Yue��s chin, forcing him to open his mouth, ��Wouldn��t you choke if you swallowed it? And how will you get it out?��


    Gu Ling��s expression remained indifferent, ��It��s not necessarily swallowed by the mouth on the face.��


    Cheng Yun was an innocent child and didn��t quite understand what Gu Ling was implying. Feng Ming, who had experienced the martial arts world beforeing to Xingluo Ind, had an ambiguous look on his face. He nced at a certain part of Sheng Yue��s body, then whispered something in Cheng Yun��s ear.


    Cheng Yun immediately let go of Sheng Yue��s chin and looked at him as if he were some inconceivable filthy thing, without trying to hide his disgust, ��That��s disgusting.��<div>


    Sheng Yue had already confessed openly, so he stopped pretending. His face became tense, and he bit out, ��It��s not what you think! I ate it!��


    Cheng Yun subconsciously asked, ��How do you take it out then?��


    Gu Ling spoke in a mysterious tone, ��Cut the stomach open.��


    Feng Ming whispered in Cheng Yun��s ear again, ��Or maybe it is ����


    Cheng Yun shivered and took two steps back, ��That��s really disgusting.��


    Gu Ling dragged Sheng Yue, not returning to the Garden��s Bajiao Pavilion but to the mansion where they had stayed aftering to the ind.


    ��So, will you cut open his stomach or let him�� expel it himself?�� When Cheng Yun mentioned thetter option, his face became awkward.


    ��You decide.�� Gu Ling said in two words.


    Cheng Yun shook his head hurriedly, ��I don��t know what to do next, you should decide.��


    Sheng Yue sneered, ��Gu Ling, you won��t kill me. Otherwise, you would have done it already.��


    Gu Ling shot Sheng Yue a cold nce, ��Then you choose.��


    Sheng Yue, with a dark face, said, ��Get me somexatives!��<div>


    Feng Ming and Cheng Yun watched as Sheng Yue ate the green grass Gu Ling brought back two momentster. He chewed the muddy grass and swallowed it painfully. At the same time, Gu Ling untied the rope on Sheng Yue��s body.


    Immediately afterwards, Sheng Yue clutched his stomach and ran outside. At the door, Feng Ming reminded him, ��Remember to use the chamber pot.��


    Then, Cheng Yun pinched his nose and joined Feng Ming to guard the toilet.


    Not long after, Sheng Yue roared, ��Send two buckets of clean water!��


    Feng Ming had already prepared and handed the clean water in.


    After waiting for another two moments, Sheng Yue came out with a dark face, sleeves rolled up, holding something in his hand, and walked straight toward Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling nced at the table in front of him, ��Put it down.��


    Sheng Yue loosened his hand, and a small object fell on the table, rolling for a distance before stopping.


    Feng Ming and Cheng Yun both leaned over to take a look.


    The jade piece was about the size of an adult thumb and shaped like a water droplet. The opaque jade looked ordinary, and there seemed to be seams of joining in the middle. There was even a small hole for a string, which was crooked and not symmetrical.


    Both Gu Ling and Feng Ming thought that its quality and workmanship were so poor that it would be ignored even if it were put on sale at a street stall.


    The appearance of this magic treasure was vastly different from what they had imagined. But upon further thought, they felt that perhaps a true magical artifact was indeed in and unassuming in appearance.<div>


    Sheng Yue��s eyes were full ofplex emotions as he looked at the small jade stone. ��Mo Yan said he didn��t use his blood to recognize the master. He could use it as it was when he transmigrated. He took a truth-telling drug, so it��s impossible for him to lie. I brought it over, and I didn��t find anything. Even after dripping a drop of blood, it wasn��t absorbed��it just slid down. I didn��t expect it to be so difficult to leave Xingluo Ind with this thing. Just like you said, Mo Yan might know about the danger when he wakes up and finds that the magic treasure is gone, but he still wouldn��t leave the forbidden area. He would pretend to have the magic treasure and continue guarding the forbidden area to confront you. He probably assumed that I��d be far away from the ind by now.��


    Cheng Yun furrowed his brows. ��Since it��s an object rather than something Mo Yan personally carries, he wouldn��t be able to use it himself. Senior Yan was not captured and is still in the cave, but Yan Shiba is inside.��


    Sheng Yue hummed softly. ��That��s right. You do have people inside. Gu Ling, why don��t you give it a try? Perhaps you��re even more special than me. After all, you were born with special abilities.��


    Thest sentence clearly carried three parts mockery and seven parts unwillingness. Sheng Yue didn��t want to see Gu Ling recognized as the magic treasure��s master��since he couldn��t use it, he hoped that Gu Ling couldn��t either. Otherwise, his years of hope would be a bigger joke.


    ��Give it a try.�� Cheng Yun said to Gu Ling. ��You never know.��


    Gu Ling nodded, took out a silver needle, pricked his finger, squeezed out a drop of blood, and dripped it onto the jade stone on the table.


    All four of them stared intently as the drop of blood slid down from the jade stone and onto the table, leaving the jade stone unchanged.


    ��Could it be that it will only react when held in your hand?�� Feng Ming suggested.


    ��Dirty.�� Cheng Yun said, taking out a handkerchief and signaling Gu Ling to pad his hand.


    Sheng Yue��s face darkened. ��I already washed it clean!��


    Seeing that the blood was not absorbed, Gu Ling didn��t pick up the jade stone. Instead, he looked at Cheng Yun and Feng Ming. ��You both should try.��


    Sheng Yue��s eyes flickered briefly before he hummed softly. ��Gu Ling, if one of them seeds, your face will be quite unsightly.��<div>


    ��Coming from a shameless person like you, it��s pretty amusing.�� Gu Ling retorted at Sheng Yue.


    Feng Ming picked up the jade stone, washed it with water a few times, wiped it clean, and handed it to Cheng Yun. ��Young Master Yun, you go ahead and try.��


    Cheng Yun frowned, took the jade stone in his hand, pricked his finger with the silver needle Gu Ling gave him, and let the blood drip onto the jade stone.


    But the drop of blood simply flowed into Cheng Yun��s palm, leaving a trace on the jade stone but showing no signs of being absorbed.


    Cheng Yun sighed and handed the jade stone back to Feng Ming.


    Soon, Feng Ming tried and, unsurprisingly, still failed.


    Feng Ming suggested that Gu Ling hold the stone in his hand and try again. Gu Ling did so, but it still didn��t work.


    Sheng Yueughed coldly. ��It seems that you, the so-called chosen one, aren��t that special.��


    Cheng Yun lifted his foot and kicked Sheng Yue. ��Shut up, you scumbag!��


    Suppressing his anger, Sheng Yue gave Cheng Yun a cold nce, which was met with a fierce re from Cheng Yun. ��What are you looking at?��


    Sheng Yue shook his head. ��You��re bing more and more like your mother.��


    Cheng Yun frowned. ��I don��t know her.��<div>


    With a slight sigh, Sheng Yue looked at Gu Ling. ��We��ve obtained the magic treasure, but not only can we not use it, there are also people trapped inside. It seems that to free the people inside, we can only seek Mo Yan��s help. However, once the magic treasure is returned to his hands, everything will go back to how it was, or even worse. The events that urred today will certainly make him lose his rationale, and he might have gone mad by now. For your master��s safety, I suggest you decide quickly on what to do.��


    ��We must not let Mo Yan get his hands on this object again. If he has hostages, we wouldn��t dare approach him.�� Cheng Yun frowned. ��But if we don��t do that, the people inside�� won��t be able toe out.��


    Gu Ling brought the jade stone close and stared at the obvious joint gap, shaking it near his ear as if deep in thought.


    ��Did you discover something?�� Sheng Yue asked.


    The next moment, they saw Gu Ling break off the crooked little hole on the jade stone.


    Sheng Yue��s face changed drastically, ��Have you gone mad?�� Even though he couldn��t use it, he wasn��tpletely giving up just yet.


    Cheng Yun and Feng Ming thought that Gu Ling would not destroy the jade stone rashly. They moved closer and saw that after Gu Ling broke off a piece, a hole appeared on the jade stone, revealing a faint glow from within.


    Feng Ming eximed in surprise, ��There are twoyers!��


    Sheng Yue��s face couldn��t help but twitch as he saw Gu Ling breaking the low-quality jade stone into two halves and throwing it on the table.


    In Gu Ling��s hand was an extremely perfectly-shaped, smaller green jade droplet, which looked extraordinary at first nce. This ��droplet�� had no ws, and the jade quality was pure and clear,pletely corresponding to their imagination of a magic treasure.


    ��Was Mo Yan afraid that the magic treasure would break or be touched by someone else��s blood, so he specially made a shell? But if so, wouldn��t he be able to use it without directly touching it?�� asked Cheng Yun.


    Feng Ming shook his head, ��Even if it doesn��t need to touch the skin, it must be kept close to the body. If it could be used from a distance, this ��droplet�� would lose its significance.��<div>


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��You��re right. If Mo Yan could still control this object, we would have been caught by now.�� He urged Gu Ling, ��Hurry up and try it with another drop of blood, maybe this time it will seed. The previous one was just a fake shell.��


    Sheng Yue��s face looked amusing. He had used the truth-telling drug given by Gu Ling to interrogate and find out that Mo Yan had the portable space within the jade stone, and he had also noticed the stitching marks on the jade stone. However, he didn��t have the courage to destroy it like Gu Ling, fearing that something would go wrong.


    Sheng Yue couldn��t help but ask, ��Aren��t you afraid that your careless move might destroy the magic treasure and cause Yan Shiba to vanish?��


    Gu Ling calmly replied, ��If it can be easily destroyed, then it��s not a magic treasure.��


    Sheng Yue: ��


    Watching Gu Ling use a silver needle to draw blood again, Sheng Yue felt like vomiting blood. It was originally his to obtain, but in the end, did he prepare everything for Gu Ling?


    Cheng Yun and Feng Ming looked expectant, thinking that this time it must seed.


    Gu Ling also hoped for sess so that all the troubles could be resolved easily.


    Unfortunately, as Gu Ling��s blood flowed over the smooth surface of the ��droplet,�� it trickled into his palm, and he closed his eyes but didn��t feel any anomaly.


    Gu Ling was a bit disappointed, and so were Cheng Yun and Feng Ming.


    But Sheng Yue was overjoyed. He had never shown such emotional fluctuations before, but now he couldn��t help butugh and mockingly said, ��It��s such a shame. Why don��t you let me try? Just in case? I swear, if I seed, I will release the person inside and not give you any trouble.��


    Cheng Yun kicked Sheng Yue again, then squeezed out a drop of her blood and tried, but still failed.


    Although they knew there was no hope, Gu Ling insisted that Feng Ming try again, with the same result.


    When Gu Ling suggested letting Sheng Yue try, Sheng Yue was stunned for a moment, ��You��re not just messing with me, are you?��


    Gu Ling calmly replied, ��I don��t think you can do it. Give it a try if you don��t believe me.��


    Not expecting Gu Ling to give him the chance, Sheng Yue didn��t hesitate to reach for the ��droplet�� handed to him by Gu Ling, but Cheng Yun intercepted it, ��You only have one hand, so it��s inconvenient. I��ll hold it first.��


    Sheng Yue didn��t say anything, took the silver needle, pricked his finger, squeezed out arge drop of blood, snatched the ��droplet�� from Cheng Yun��s hand, and pressed it directly onto his wounded finger.


    Cheng Yun and Feng Ming silently blocked Sheng Yue��s escape route, preventing him from fleeing with the treasure. But in fact, they were not worried about Sheng Yue��s sess. If one of the four could be the master of the magic treasure, it had to be Gu Ling.


    Because of Sheng Yue��s actions, it seemed as if the droplet had absorbed his blood, but Cheng Yun exposed the truth, ��No matter how much you rub it on, it��s still only on the surface.��


    Sheng Yue clearly didn��t give up, closed his eyes, and tried to feel if there was anything.


    Gu Ling didn��t rush him. After a while, Sheng Yue opened his eyes, looked at the ��droplet�� in his hand, and appeared extremely disappointed, ��Ever since I learned from my mother in my childhood that such a magic treasure exists in this world, it has been my greatest dream. I did not pursue power, but only wanted to possess it. To me, it symbolizes a new world. In the end, I got it, but my dream was shattered.��


    Sheng Yue closed his eyes and opened them again, holding the ��droplet�� tightly in his palm and then suddenly releasing it, tossing it back to Gu Ling, ��I give up, it��s yours now. Can I go?��


    Gu Ling wiped the bloodstains off the ��droplet�� and shook his head, ��No, you can��t.��


    Sheng Yue didn��t insist, as if he had lost all the meaning of life in an instant. He sat dejectedly in the chair, smiling bitterly, ��At this point, it doesn��t matter. Whether you want to kill me or make me do something, it��s up to you.��


    The atmosphere fell silent, and Gu Ling walked to the window. Pinching the ��water drop�� between his fingers and stretching it out of the window, it looked even more crystal clear and exceptionally beautiful under the sunlight.


    When Gu Ling turned around again, he handed the ��water drop�� in his hand to Cheng Yun.


    Cheng Yun was confused, but Gu Ling said, ��Hold this for now.��


    Cheng Yun took it and asked Gu Ling, ��What should we do next?��


    Gu Ling picked up the Cold Moon Sword on the table and looked at Sheng Yue. ��We go to the forbidden area.��


    Sheng Yue slowly stood up, ��You want to capture Mo Yan? Then what? Without giving him the magic treasure, no one can open it to release the hostage. If you give it to him, everything will return to the beginning.��


    Gu Ling��s expression was indifferent, ��We��ll capture him first and talkter.��


    Sheng Yue snorted, ��Are you sure you want me to go with you? Aren��t you afraid I��ll stab you in the back?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��The one who wants to kill you more is Mo Yan, not me.��


    Sheng Yue pursed his lips, stood up straight, ��Anyway, I have nothing I want to do right now. Since it��s cooperation, I��ll help you one more time.��


    ��You��re helping yourself get rid of the threat. Otherwise, once Mo Yan escapes, he will hunt you down until the ends of the earth,�� Cheng Yun shook his head.


    Sheng Yue shrugged, ��Whatever you say.�� He picked up the broken Jade Stone shell on the table. ��I��ll go in first, act as bait, and distract Mo Yan. You seize the opportunity to save your master.��


    Gu Ling instructed Feng Ming and Cheng Yun to stay here and not to approach the forbidden area.


    Cheng Yun knew that Gu Ling had given him the ��water drop�� to eliminate the possibility of it falling into Mo Yan��s hands, but warned Gu Ling to be careful of Sheng Yue.


    ��My dear brother, what else could I do now after such a heavy blow? If we all leave safe and sound this time, how about we kill our father together? You should hate him more than I do,�� After the heavy blow, Sheng Yue seemed to suddenly change his temperament, no longer as cold and deep as before, talking a lot and even speaking nonsense.


    Cheng Yun gave Sheng Yue only a cold nce and then watched Gu Ling and Sheng Yue walk out side by side.


    As they were about to enter the forbidden area, Sheng Yue suddenlyughed. ��Hey! If I actually betray you in the cave and join Mo Yan in capturing you, then force Cheng Yun to hand over the treasure, it would be an easy victory for Mo Yan and me. What do you think?��


    Gu Ling nced at Sheng Yue indifferently, ��Then Mo Yan would tear you apart and feed you to the dogs? It��s a good choice, I support you.��


    Sheng Yue��s face stiffened, and he snorted softly, ��I admit, I��m not very clear-headed and rational right now. You better be careful. Mo Yan is not weaker than you, and he holds your master��s life in his hands. It won��t be so easy to capture him.��


    Soon, the two approached the entrance of the cave, which was quiet all around.


    Just as Sheng Yue was about to enter, he saw Gu Ling take out a bamboo tube, light it, and throw it into the cave.


    White smoke quickly filled the cave. Gu Ling shifted his position to avoid being affected by the wind.


    Sheng Yue looked at him strangely, ��You��ve been nning to use the poisonous smoke? Why didn��t you use it earlier?��


    ��I wanted the magic treasure to leave Mo Yan first, or else everything would be in vain,�� Gu Ling said indifferently.


    ��Then why did you ask me toe? You don��t need me at all,�� said Sheng Yue.


    At the next moment, Gu Ling pushed Sheng Yue into the cave filled with poisonous smoke, ��You go and bring my master out.��


    Sheng Yue, who was immune to all poisons, looked at Gu Ling speechlessly, then slowly walked deeper into the cave amidst the poisonous smoke��

 Chapter 484: 484. Go home!

    Chapter 484: 484. Go home!<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The sun shone brightly, as Gu Ling stood outside the mountain cave, looking up at the sky.


    At this point, Sheng Yue had already neared the deepest part of the cave. His steps grew lighter and slower, as he listened intently to the sounds within.


    The white poisonous smoke still filled the air, but it had no effect on Sheng Yue. The truth-telling drug he had used earlier had confirmed that Mo Yan was not immune to all poisons. However, Sheng Yue couldn��t be sure if the poisonous smoke could bring him down.


    Standing at the corner, Sheng Yue tentatively called out,��Master?��


    Receiving no response, Sheng Yue��s eyes flickered, and he continued, ��Master, are you there? I can��t use the magic treasure, and Gu Ling��s people are watching the boat, so I can��t leave either. The earlier incident was all my fault. Please forgive me, Master. Now, if you need the magic treasure and I need your support, only by working together can we resolve the current situation and defeat Gu Ling. What do you think, Master?��<div>


    After waiting for a while, still without any response, Sheng Yue moved forward. After a few more steps, he saw the familiar pool of water.


    The white smoke filled the air, Sheng Yue scanned the surroundings with a vignt gaze, but he didn��t see Mo Yan or Lao Mu��s shadow.


    Sheng Yue frowned. Could it be that he misjudged? Did Mo Yan actually leave this ce?


    The next moment, the calm water surface suddenly rippled, and a long sword pierced through the water, aiming for Sheng Yue.


    Sheng Yue��s eyes narrowed, as he dodged and drew his sword to fight back. He hadn��t guessed wrong, Mo Yan was still unwilling to give up the Transmigration Road after losing the magic treasure and did not leave. After discovering the poisonous smoke in the cave, Mo Yan hid in the water.


    Sheng Yue wasn��t worried that Mo Yan could kill him. The poisonous smoke in the cave was hard to disperse, and it was now almost filling every corner. It had no effect on Sheng Yue, but there were no safe ces for Mo Yan.


    Whether Mo Yan had heard Sheng Yue��s words earlier or not, there was no possibility for any reconciliation between master and apprentice, not even a superficial one for mutual benefit.


    That was because Sheng Yue saw the murderous intent in Mo Yan��s eyes, his anger like a volcano ready to erupt, eager to swallow him whole.


    Sheng Yue moved toward the exit, trying to buy time and wait for Mo Yan to inhale more of the cave��s air before sumbing to it.


    However, Mo Yan��s sanity suddenly returned the next moment, and he turned and rushed to the other side of the pool!


    Sheng Yue��s eyes narrowed, and he immediately charged up to block Mo Yan. He knew exactly what Mo Yan was looking for. Lao Mu, Gu Ling��s master, must be behind the stone screen and still alive. But when Mo Yan discovered the poisonous smoke, he went into the water himself, barely making it back alive, let alone bringing Lao Mu with him.


    Mo Yan��s anger towards Sheng Yue prevented him from immediately seizing Lao Mu as a hostage. The window of opportunity was fleeting.<div>


    Sheng Yue entangled Mo Yan��s footsteps, while Mo Yan tried to hold his breath. However, after holding his breath to the limit under the water, Mo Yan inevitably inhaled the poisonous smoke when he came ashore, and his breathing became uncontroble as their fight ensued.


    Sheng Yue was well aware of all this. All he needed to do was to prevent Mo Yan from seizing any more chances of turning the tables. Though disappointed that he couldn��t obtain the magic treasure, Sheng Yue wasn��t resigned to his fate. He was indeed worried that Gu Ling wouldter kill him due to his dark past and possible loss of freedom in the future. But Sheng Yue had always been someone who either didn��t do things, or did them to the best of his ability. Hence, he desperately needed this opportunity to subdue Mo Yan, protect Lao Mu, and score a merit in front of Gu Ling.


    Driven mad, Mo Yan spent hisst ounce of strength on his killing move, intending to kill Sheng Yue.


    Sheng Yue was slightly injured, but it wasn��t severe.


    In fact, not long after, Mo Yan finally copsed into the water due to the effects of the poisonous smoke.


    Sheng Yue stood by the pool with his sword, watching Mo Yan, who was struggling in the water, soon losing his strength and about to sink. Sheng Yue said indifferently, ��Perhaps this time you��ll get what you want and return to your so-called real home. Would you like to try it?��


    After saying that, Sheng Yue didn��t bother with Mo Yan anymore and went around the pool to the other side of the stone screen, where he indeed found Lao Mu unconscious on the ground.


    Sheng Yue sheathed his sword and hoisted Lao Mu onto his back with one hand, carrying him out of the cave. During this process, blood seeped from the wound on his arm.


    Upon hearing footsteps, Gu Ling gripped his sword hilt, and the next moment, he saw Sheng Yue rushing out of the smoke-filled cave with a person on his back.


    ��Your master.�� Sheng Yue exited the cave and set Lao Mu down. ��Mo Yan is inside, poisoned by you and fell into the water. You better go check on him; he might drown soon.��


    Gu Ling��s expression was cold. ��Bring Mo Yan out alive, or you��ll apany him in death,�� hemanded.


    Sheng Yue��s face stiffened. Indeed, when he rushed out of the cave earlier, he had the idea of taking advantage of Gu Ling��s entrance to escape. After all, being by Gu Ling��s side posed risks, and his freedom might bepromised in the future.<div>


    However, it was apparent that Gu Ling was well aware of Sheng Yue��s thoughts and didn��t give him any chance at all.


    Sheng Yue didn��t have much to say, knowing that Gu Ling would definitely keep his word. If Mo Yan died, it might mean that the people trapped in the space would disappear forever, and some of the me would fall on Sheng Yue. Killing him would only be more satisfying for Gu Ling��


    So, Sheng Yue immediately turned around and rushed back into the cave.


    The pool had returned to calm once again. Sheng Yue frowned and jumped right in.


    It wasn��t Sheng Yue��s first time in the pool, so he was familiar with the environment. He quickly found Mo Yan, and dragged him back to the shore.


    First, he pushed Mo Yan up, then Sheng Yue climbed up, wiped his face, and immediately checked Mo Yan��s breath. His face changed: Mo Yan wasn��t breathing!


    ��Gu Ling! Damn it, Gu Ling! Get over here!�� Sheng Yue yelled towards the entrance of the cave, while turning Mo Yan over and patting his back.


    At this time, Gu Ling had given the antidote to Old Mu. Once assured that Old Mu would be fine, he entered the cave in response to Sheng Yue��s shouting. Having taken the antidote himself, the poisonous smoke wouldn��t affect him for a while.


    Old Mu had initially fought against Mo Yan and suffered serious internal injuries. Worried about Sheng Yue��s deceptiveness, his pale face stood up from the ground and hurried into the cave.


    When Old Mu arrived at the depths of the cave, Gu Ling was performing CPR on Mo Yan, as taught by Su Liang.


    Sheng Yue frowned as he sat on the ground, soaking wet. Gu Ling��s movements seemed both unfamiliar and familiar to him. Many years ago, he had seen his mother perform CPR to save a drowning child. Later, his mother taught him how to do it as well, saying that it could save lives at crucial moments. Sheng Yue still remembered the techniques, but he had never used them.


    Sheng Yue didn��t suspect that Gu Ling was a Transmigrator because of this. He knew that it must have been taught by Su Liang. It wasn��t strange for Gu Ling to know special skills and knowledge.<div>


    At the moment, Old Mu didn��t know what happened after he was captured. He had thought that the magic treasure was still with Mo Yan, and Gu Ling saved him to make Mo Yan release the people. However, he soon realized it didn��t make sense. If Mo Yan still had the magic treasure, capturing Old Mu would have been too easy and there would have been no need to fight or even injure him before leaving him in the cave.


    Old Mu immediately realized that the magic treasure must have been taken by Sheng Yue, who had deceived him at that time!


    Sheng Yue looked up and saw Old Mu��s angry gaze. He took the initiative to exin, ��I was wrong. However, Senior Mu, you don��t need to worry. Cheng Yun now has the magic treasure and nobody can harm your apprentice.��


    Old Mu snorted coldly, ��I��ll settle the score with youter!��


    Mo Yan hadn��t regained consciousness, but he was alive. The reason he wasn��t awake was because of the poisonous smoke.


    Gu Ling dragged Mo Yan out of the cave by his arm, with Old Mu following behind. Sheng Yue walked in the rear, ncing back at the pool before shaking his head and refocusing.


    The outside air was fresh, the sun warm, and the greenery abundant. Birds sang and flowers bloomed �C a stark contrast to the dark, gloomy cave.


    When Sheng Yue came outside, he took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. Looking up at the sky, he saw several birds flying overhead. A strange feeling arose in his heart �C as if something had changed��


    Gu Ling made sure that Mo Yan��s breathing had stabilized. He hadn��t given Mo Yan the antidote, but he left him there and went to check on Old Mu��s injuries.


    Old Mu shook his head, ��It��s fine. I won��t die. Just need to rest. Focus on more urgent matters, don��t worry about me.��


    Gu Ling��s expression didn��t change. ��There��s nothing particrly urgent right now.�� He insisted on making Old Mu sit on a nearby rock and checked his pulse.


    Sheng Yue stood to one side, quietly watching the scene, suddenly thinking of his father, Pu Cheng. But all his memories of Pu Chengcked warmth.<div>


    Gu Ling spoke again, this time to Sheng Yue, ��Go check on the others in the forbidden area to ensure no more chaos ensues.�� There was still a mute servant and a cook, who might be skilled fighters for all they knew.


    ��Kill them?�� Sheng Yue asked.


    Gu Ling didn��t reply, and Sheng Yue left without getting an answer. He knew what would please Gu Ling, and at this point, he had given up on the idea of running away. With only one boat left, Sheng Yue wasn��t confident he could escape sessfully.


    After checking Old Mu��s pulse and giving him some medicine to treat his injuries, Gu Ling told him everything that had happened since his capture.


    Old Mu frowned as he listened, ��What the hell! How can a scumbag like Mo Yan control the magic treasure and you can��t? What��s wrong with the world?�� He couldn��t help butin, just like Qiao Cong used to do.


    Gu Ling shook his head. ��There��s no logic to that thing.��


    Just as Old Mu was about to ask what to do next, Sheng Yue brought the mute servant and the cook over. Both had their heads lowered and silently followed him.


    ��These two were mentioned by Mo Yan. Many years ago, when he travelled around Qian Country, he found a small shop serving a dish that resembled the taste of his lover��s cooking from his previous life. He captured the couple who ran the shop and brought them back to serve him.�� Sheng Yue said.


    The cook standing behind Sheng Yue, hearing the words, shed tears and knelt down with the mute servant, knocking their heads on the ground. ��Please, let us go�� We still have a son, we don��t know if he��s alive or dead����


    Old Mu sighed deeply and kicked Mo Yan in the chest, ��How much evil has he done?!��


    Cheng Yun and Feng Ming waited and waited, but Gu Ling didn��t return.


    ��Could there be any problems?�� Cheng Yun was a bit worried.<div>


    Feng Ming shook his head, ��No, it��s not meant to be. The prince is very cautious, and Sheng Yue can��t stir up any trouble now.��


    ��Why hasn��t hee back yet?�� Cheng Yun looked outside and suddenly brightened up, ��Elder Mu!��


    Old Mu entered the courtyard. Feng Ming saw that his face was wrong and quickly came forward to support him.


    ��I��m fine, I can walk on my own.�� Old Mu shook his head, ��Xiaogu has already captured Mo Yan. He said for safety reasons, don��t let the magic treasure get close to Mo Yan. We should just stay here.��


    The cook and her husband also followed Old Mu. Old Mu helped them pack some simple luggage, telling them that they would be able to leave soon, and someone would escort them back to their original home and help them find their child. They tearfully thanked Old Mu, sobbing uncontrobly.


    In order to calm the cook and her husband, Old Mu asked them to prepare food before leaving. The couple nodded their heads and went to find the kitchen after putting down their luggage.


    ��Elder Mu, you��d better lie down and rest for a while.�� Feng Ming said to Old Mu.


    Old Muy down and took a deep breath, ��Xiaogu and the others are in the pavilion in the City Lord Mansion��s garden. If any of you want to go there, just don��t take the magic treasure.��


    Cheng Yun and Feng Ming let Old Mu rest, and the two in the courtyard decided that Feng Ming would go and check the situation.


    The curtains on all sides of the Bajiao Pavilion on the third floor were drawn up. There was no need to hide now.


    Mo Yan, who was in aa,y on the ground. Sheng Yue again asked Gu Ling what her ns were.


    Gu Ling ignored Sheng Yue, took out the antidote for the poisonous smoke and stuffed it into Mo Yan��s mouth, and then took out another pill.


    Sheng Yue recognized it as a truth-telling drug.


    When Gu Ling put the truth-telling drug into Mo Yan��s mouth, Sheng Yue voluntarily confessed, ��Actually, when you gave me the truth-telling drug, I secretly ate a small half of it first, then gave the rest to Mo Yan. Because I wasn��t sure if the drug would work on me, I was afraid you would easily see through my disguise afterwards with this drug.�� As a result, the truth-telling drug had no effect on Sheng Yue, and he had no reaction after eating it.


    Soon, Mo Yan on the ground opened his eyes.


    Gu Ling asked the first question, ��How many people are in the space?��


    Mo Yan unconsciously replied, ��Eighteen����


    ��Who are they?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Mo Yan answered, ��Su Liang�� and those I encountered when I went outst time�� those who displeased me����


    Sheng Yue frowned: Just because he didn��t like them, he made them disappear? This was Mo Yan��s style indeed. Although he had acted secretly that time, he would have to eat and dress in the process, so he would inevitablye into contact with people.


    ��Is there any food and drinkable water inside?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Sheng Yue raised his eyebrows slightly, realizing what Gu Ling was going to do next.


    Mo Yan nodded slightly, ��Yes�� lots of food�� water.��


    Gu Ling was not surprised that there was a lot of food inside. It was still left over from the previous war.


    ��Without sending food to them, the people inside can still survive for a long time, they won��t starve to death, right?�� Gu Ling asked the key question she really wanted to know.


    Under the influence of the truth drug, Mo Yan nodded again, ��Yes�� they won��t die����


    ��What treasures are on Xingluo Ind?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Mo Yan replied, ��All in�� the space����


    Sheng Yue sighed regretfully, ��It��s a pity, we can��t open that space.��


    Mo Yan fell unconscious again. Gu Ling stood up, and Sheng Yue said, ��If I��m not mistaken, you n to take Mo Yan and the magic treasures back home, let your wife try? Maybe she can sessfully own that space, and then you can kill Mo Yan. If not, find a way to control Mo Yan to release the people.��


    Gu Ling neither confirmed nor denied, looking again towards the direction of the forbidden area.


    Sheng Yue walked up to Gu Ling, ��Are you nning to blow up the forbidden area? In fact, I went in there once before and saw a white light. Does this represent the possibility of me time-travelling?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��You reminded me, you should give it a try.��


    Sheng Yue��s face stiffened, ��Are you trying to be like Mo Yan?��


    Gu Ling countered, ��Isn��t it what you want to do? You still have the idea.��


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��I was just saying casually. White light, ck light, I was just trying to show my loyalty to Mo Yan. If time travel was so casual, there would be transmigrators all over Xingluo Ind by now. What Transmigration Road? Haven��t seen anyonee out of it in so many years. Going in is just stupid and courting death. I said I once wanted to see a new and different world, and I didn��t make a mistake, but I wasn��t talking about traversing time, I was talking about Mo Yan��s spatial magical treasure. From beginning to end, I wanted it. As for that pool, if you decide to blow it up, I can do it for you.��


    ��No need.��&Gu Ling said, ��There��s another task for you to do.��


    Sheng Yue asked what it was, and Gu Ling told him to cut trees, ��We don��t have enough boats to leave.��


    Sheng Yue raised his broken arm, ��You already did this to me, and you still want me to do hardbor?��


    ��Otherwise, I��ll blow you up along with the forbidden area.�� Gu Ling said calmly.


    Feng Ming arrived and heard this and saw Sheng Yue��s face look bad, ��Aren��t you afraid I��ll run away?��


    ��If you can swim to another shore on your own, I��ll be impressed.��&Gu Ling said.


    Sheng Yue: Without a boat, we can��t go anywhere. We are all mortal, and once we��re in the water, we��ll be exhausted in no time.


    Gu Ling saw Feng Minge over, told him to lock up Mo Yan in the dungeon, and then went to cut trees and build a boat with Sheng Yue.


    When Sheng Yue was about to leave, he turned back and asked Gu Ling, ��Will you really let me go?��


    Gu Ling countered, ��What do you think?��


    Sheng Yue red and followed Feng Ming out.


    At dusk, the magnificent sunset painted the entire sky of Xingluo Ind red.


    Cheng Yun saw Gu Ling appear in his sight and immediately came forward, ��How is it?��


    Gu Ling stretched out her hand and knocked on Cheng Yun��s forehead. A faint smile appeared on the corner of her lips. It was her first smile since leaving home.


    Then, Cheng Yun heard two words that made him instantly happy, ��Go home.��

 Chapter 485: 485. The heart’s yearning to return is like an arrow

    Chapter 485: 485. The heart��s yearning to return is like an arrow<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ��Really? Is it true? Can we really go home now?�� Cheng Yun hugged Gu Ling��s arm, herughter child-like, ��That��s great! I really hate this ce, I can��t wait to go home!��


    Dinner was made by a couple, who were turned ves by Mo Yan when they were captured and brought to the ind years ago. They were of the same age as old Mu, the wife was born mute, not made mute by Mo Yan��s poison.


    The couple lived in istion, without interaction with people from outside, had no concept of what year it was now. They could tell Gu Ling was an important figure, but didn��t know him before. Because when they were brought here to Xingluo Ind, Gu Ling wasn��t born yet. They were originally from Qian Country, so they did know about the Gu family.


    When Gu Ling invited them to sit and dine together, both of them were somewhat apprehensive.


    ��Don��t be so formal,�� Chung Yunforted them, ��Although he seems like a big shot and appears lofty, he is actually very nice.��<div>


    Sheng Yue chuckled, ��That��s true, he has only made four death threats to me today. Even though I saved his master��s life, he made me hew trees, threatening to blow me up if I didn��t.��


    Hearing this, the cook couple shot angry nces at Sheng Yue. They lived a repetitive life to survive, unaware of what had happened in the outside world, but they had witnessed everything that happened in the forbidden area. They had a deep dislike for Sheng Yue capturing three children in the cave and knew, as Mo Yan��s confidant, Sheng Yue could not be a good person.


    Cheng Yun, on hearing Sheng Yue��s words, kicked him under the table, ��Do you have no shame to speak? Why don��t you speak about the immoral things you��ve done?��


    Knowing that Cheng Yun strongly disliked him, Sheng Yue dared not antagonize her. He said to the cook and the mute, ��Let me introduce, he is my little brother, we share the same parents, he��s my real brother��


    The cook and the mute were both stupefied. Gu Ling nced at Feng Ming, who understood immediately and smiled, ��Both of you can start eating. Afterward, I will tell you about the outside situation so that you will all be prepared when you finally leave.��


    Sheng Yue added, ��After eating, we still need to go back to building the ship.��


    Feng Ming also wasn��t polite, ��Then we will have to trouble Master Sheng.��


    Sheng Yue: ��Once, he was second only to one person on this ind, but now, he has a higher status than just Mo Yan and two elders locked in the dungeon, but lower than the cooking couple.


    After finishing the meal, Gu Ling praised it as the most delicious meal he had eaten since he left home.


    The cook and the mute both smiled, looking less nervous than before.


    After dinner, Cheng Yun cleared the table while old Mu took the initiative to say that he had rested enough and volunteered to go build the boat with Sheng Yue as he had experience in that area.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Master rest.��<div>


    Sheng Yue frowned, ��I only have one hand, if you don��t mind wasting time, then everyone rest and wait for me to finish who knows when.��


    Gu Ling nced at him indifferently, ��I��ll go.��


    Feng Ming quickly said, ��Why don��t I go instead. Your Highness, you can chat with our two seniors.��


    But Gu Ling had already gone out.


    Sheng Yue quickly caught up and walked side by side with Gu Ling. The sky had already grown dark, and the moon had risen. Today was the fifteenth, so the moonlight was very bright, casting long shadows of the two of them.


    Gu Ling didn��t say anything. Sheng Yue couldn��t help but speak, ��If you go back and Su Liang can��t make the magic treasure acknowledge a master, what will you do? I��ve thought about it, and there seems to be no good solution. Once Mo Yan touches the magic treasure, he will have a bargaining chip to threaten you guys again. He is not afraid of death, as long as he knows that he will die, he is not afraid. It��s really unsolvable.��


    Gu Ling��s expression was still indifferent, ��That problem will be up for you to solve. If you cane up with a good solution, I can spare your life.��


    Sheng Yue chuckled softly, ��You don��t think I can��t leave now, do you?��


    ��If you could escape and you choose not to, it shows that you don��t want to leave.�� Gu Ling hit right on the mark.


    Sheng Yue��s eyes hardened, he paused his steps, shaking his head before catching up with Gu Ling, ��You��re right. After today��s endless twists and turns, I really don��t want to leave. No, I n to go with you guys. Not for anything else, I just want to know if the magic treasure can change its master or not. If not, then forget it. But if Su Liang can, I����


    Gu Ling asked, ��What will you do?��


    Sheng Yue sneered, ��Then I have nothing else to say. It seems that the magic treasure only recognizes transmigrators.��<div>


    By the time they reached the seaside, the moonlight was bright enough that they didn��t neednterns. The wood that Sheng Yue and Feng Ming had chopped down during the day was piled on the ground.


    Gu Ling picked up the tools and immediately started working. His movements were very skilled and professional.


    Sheng Yue muttered, ��What life did you lead before, that you seem to have been a carpenter all your life?��


    ��I had a master who was the vige��s old carpenter,�� Gu Ling answered, his mood so good he actually replied to Sheng Yue��sment.


    While working, Sheng Yue asked, ��I��ve always wondered, with the status and position that you and your wife have, why do you insist on doing so many things yourselves? Like cooking and washing the dishes, is this really that enjoyable?��


    Gu Ling retorted, ��What do you think we should be doing?��


    Sheng Yue was taken aback by the question. Though he��d never been a noble himself, he had seen many and thoughtfully replied, ��Be emperor? Review memorial tablets every day, sleep with different women, have children? That doesn��t suit you. But at least other families have hordes of servants, leisure time to y musical instruments, chess, calligraphy and painting, and simr activities.��


    ��Do you think I can��t do those things?�� Gu Ling countered.


    Sheng Yue lightly snorted, ��Is there anything you can��t do?��


    ��Are you resentful?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��Yes. Just the fact that the world has a genius like you is enough to cause jealousy. Then you met Su Liang, and now you��re capable of anything.��


    Gu Ling shook his head slightly, ��There is one thing I can��t do.��<div>


    Sheng Yue raised his eyebrows, ��What is that? You have to tell me so I can find some peace of mind.��


    The result was Gu Ling calmly saying three words, ��Give birth.��


    Sheng Yue almost chopped his leg with the axe in his hand, he was speechless, ��Are you sick����


    Feng Ming ryed what he knew about the outside world to the cook and the mute servant, and it didn��t take too long. As Feng Ming wasn��t very clear about the details himself, all he needed to tell them was that now there were no longer any Liang or Yin countries, the world was unified by the Duanmu royal family of the former Qian country, the emperor being Duanmu Chen, a close friend of Gu Ling and Su Liang who had helped him to the throne. Now, Gu Ling is the Regent King, and Su Liang is the Martial Arts Champion, Divine Doctor, and female general.


    After listening to him, the cook and the mute servant were even more grateful and touched by Gu Ling��s kindness to them and looked forward to going home to find their families even more.


    Feng Ming suggested they take the rest of the day off, saying that if there were no storms tomorrow, they should be setting off. The cook and the mute servant were both very excited.


    After that, Feng Ming went to the dungeon to deliver food, where both Mo Yan and the two elders who were imprisoned before him were alive and awake.


    Mo Yan sat on the ground, bound by iron chains, looking disheveled and in pitiful plight. Hearing someone approach, he fixed a prating gaze on Feng Ming, like a wolf ready to pounce in the dark night.


    As Feng Ming put down the food and water and was about to leave, he was stopped by Mo Yan, ��Little Feng, you should know, no one else can use my magic treasure. As long as you devise a n to get it back for me, I��ll adopt you as my honorary son. You can have whatever you want, even the world if you wish, and I can help you get it. Are you willing to be Gu Ling��s servant all your life?��


    Hearing this, Feng Ming showed a mocking smile, ��Honorary son? You have no affection even for your own granddaughter and grandson-inw, you��d rather harm them to achieve your ends. Let alone an honorary son. Even if you were to recognize me as your honorary father, it would be in vain. What my future holds is none of your concern.�� Then he strode away.


    Having spent nearly half his life as the emperor of Xingluo Ind, Mo Yan now nearly spat blood from the humiliation and mockery by a man he had formerly believed to be beneath his notice. But now he was trapped here, unable to move, even though he knew there was a way out nearby, and just couldn��t reach it. This torment had gued Mo Yan all his life.


    After Feng Ming left the dungeon, he joined Cheng Yun to help at the seaside. Although things weren��tpletely settled, they hoped to return to the capital soon.<div>


    Old Mu, who had been ordered to take a good rest by Gu Ling due to his injuries, awoke only after the day had fully brightened. Having not rested well for the past few days, he felt much better after taking the medicine Gu Ling had given him.


    After Old Muru bathed and changed into clean clothes, the cook brought over the meal she had kept warm for him. She said that Gu Ling and the others didn��te backst night, so this morning she prepared food and had the mute servant deliver it to the beach.


    Old Muru quickly finished eating and also went to the beach.


    They had two boats when they arrived. Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing escorted Peng Wu and three children on one boat and the other one had been pulled out from the pool cave under the cliff by Feng Ming and Cheng Yunst night and was now docked by the beach.


    On the shore, a new boat had basically been built. Gu Ling was doing the final touches. Sheng Yue was asleep, leaning against a tree not far away, Feng Ming was assisting Gu Ling, and Cheng Yun was picking up nails that had fallen on the ground for fear of someone stepping on them.


    Seeing Old Muruing over, Gu Ling asked him how he was feeling.


    Old Muru cheerfully said, ��Much better, no need to worry.�� As he walked around the new ship he nodded, ��Not bad��.


    ��Given the time constraints, it��ll have to do,�� Gu Ling said.


    Old Muru looked towards the vast and boundless sea, facing the direction of the capital and let out a long sigh of relief. ��Finally, this major trouble is done, I can go home now.�� Although there were still remaining issues, Old Muru believed that once Gu Ling and Su Liang reunited, they would have a way to handle them.


    In fact, Old Muru, Cheng Yun, and Feng Ming all believed that Su Liang could be the master of the space, and rescuing the people inside was just a matter of time.


    By noon, both boats were ready to set sail.


    The cook and the mute servant couple also hastened in preparing a lot of dried food.<div>


    After having theirst meal on the ind, Sheng Yue asked Gu Ling what his n was for the Forbidden area, ��To bomb or not to bomb?��


    Old Muru felt that they should bomb it to rid all hazards, prevent Mo Yan from having more ill thoughts, and also prevent transmigrators like Mo Yan from stirring up trouble after they cross the road to this ce.


    Cheng Yun and Feng Ming both agreed with Old Muru��s view.


    Sheng Yue, however, stated, ��It doesn��t matter if we keep it. After all, Mo Yan lost his magic treasure. Once he leaves, you guys definitely won��t let him return alive. In the future, Gu Ling, you can bring your wife and daughter here for a visit, perhaps Su Liang may even be interested in going for a swim.��


    Back when Gu Ling and Su Liang had just gotten married, Gu Ling had stated that he��d wanted to travel with Su Liang, to find the legendary Immortal Ind. However, Xingluo Ind, with its beautiful scenery but full of evil people, wasn��t the ce he was referring to.


    ��We should destroy it,�� Gu Ling said. He believed that Su Liang might be interested in visiting Xingluo Ind, but certainly would have no interest in the deadly Transmigration Road and undoubtedly would not try it.


    Gu Ling, who once showed interest in transmigration, now just wanted to spend his entire life with Su Liang and watch their children grow.


    Old Muru immediately took out the explosives he had prepared, ��I��m on it!��


    Cheng Yun followed up, ��I��ll help.��


    Sheng Yue leisurely followed along as well, ��I��ll go witness whether a miracle will happen.��


    Gu Ling didn��t go to watch but only reminded them to be careful.


    Feng Ming asked Gu Ling if he was trying to prevent Mo Yan from knowing about the bombing of the Forbidden area. In case the magic treasure needed to be opened again by Mo Yan, knowing that the Forbidden area was gone, he might either give up on life or go mad, making him harder to control.


    Gu Ling shook his head calmly, ��Don��t worry about him taking his own life, he values his life the most.��


    Mo Yan in the dungeon, who was sluggish and had his eyes closed, was suddenly awakened by a loud noise from outside which made the stone walls vibrate.


    Elder Song sighed resentfully, ��The Forbidden area has been bombed.��


    ��Impossible!�� Mo Yan kept shaking his head, ��They can��t open the magic treasure, there are still people inside, they need me!��


    Elder Pang sneered, ��At this point, what��s improbable? How do you know they have not opened your magic treasure yet? We don��t know if you will be able to survive, but Elder Song and I are definitely dead, because of you.��


    Meanwhile, Sheng Yue watched from a distance as the mountain in which the pool was located copsed, and the cave was filled with rocks that fell in the heavy smoke. There was no sight of water flowing out.


    Old Mu did not feel reassured, ��What if we dig out the stones and that cursed ce is still intact?��


    With many explosives still at their disposal, Old Mu returned to the location of the pool, using up all the explosives to st arge hole.


    When things finally settled, Sheng Yue and Cheng Yun went back for another look, but they didn��t find anything special, not to mention a miracle.


    Cheng Yun sped his hands together and chanted, ��May Buddha bless us. We do this to uphold justice and alleviate disasters and hidden dangers.��


    Sheng Yue scoffed, ��You��ve let your hair grow so long yet you are still chanting scriptures?�� But as he finished speaking, he was kicked by Cheng Yun.


    Since Gu Ling wanted to keep Sheng Yue, Old Mu didn��t bother to settle the scores with him and was now in a hurry to go back home.


    Sheng Yue testified that Elder Song and Elder Pang were not good people and had harmed countless people over the years.


    At present, there was no use in keeping them. Gu Ling ordered Sheng Yue to get rid of the two, then knocked Mo Yan unconscious and took him out from the dungeon.


    Finally, everything was set and they were ready to set off.


    To avoid Mo Yan from wielding the magic treasure again, the arrangement was for Gu Ling and Sheng Yue to leave on a small boat first, while Old Mu, Cheng Yun, and Feng Ming, together with Mo Yan and the mutes and the cooks, would follow on arger boat.


    Cheng Yun frowned, ��Why can Sheng Yue leave together with you?��


    Sheng Yue chuckled, ��Gu Ling is in a hurry to get home, he doesn��t want to waste time with you. But he has to take me with him, otherwise, if I��m left with you, there��s a chance I might sell you all.��


    Gu Ling pped Sheng Yue onto the boat, ��He��ll be the boatman.��


    Old Mu agreed with Gu Ling��s arrangement, ��That��s a good n. You should go home and reassure everyone soon, so Xiaoliang can try to use that magic treasure as soon as possible. We��ll rush back after. When we reach Jiaye City, we can arrange for someone to escort the cooks and the mutes home, we won��t be too far behind Gu Ling.��


    The boat set sail, and Gu Ling looked back onest time at Xingluo Ind, which was left behind.


    Looking straight ahead, Sheng Yue half-joked, ��You��ve been away for so long, will Nuannuan still recognize you when you get home?��


    Gu Ling sat down calmly and closed his eyes, ��If you keep talking nonsense, I��ll throw you into the sea to feed the fish.��


    Sheng Yue coughed lightly, ��Onest question. You kept me for another purpose, right? I always feel like you��re not doing this out of kindness.��


    Gu Ling responded, ��Once we reach the shore, you are responsible for tracking down those scumbags who initially left Xingluo Ind, kill those that must be killed, rescue those that need help. You should know them well.��


    Sheng Yue paused, he��d long forgotten about those people, and he didn��t expect Gu Ling to still care about them, ��Indeed, I do know quite a lot about those people, including where they caught their women from. I��ve conducted secret investigations. There��s no one on Xingluo Ind who knows more about this than I do, including Mo Yan, who didn��t care about the women who were captured at all. I also know that the twins who were with me in the mountain cave are the great-grandsons of General Peng Wei from the original Liang Country. I know your family has a close rtionship with the Peng Family.��


    Sheng Yue had collected that information in case it might be useful someday, but he never thought about rescuing those poor women at that time.


    ��That��s good,�� said Gu Ling.


    Sheng Yue��s eyes gleamed slightly, ��You think I��m going to do good deeds when I��m out of your control? Why are you so confident?��


    ��I can��t control your actions right now, you may leave,�� Gu Ling said, closing his eyes.


    Sheng Yue looked out at the vast sea. Where could he go? But what about when he reached the shore? It seems there was nothing he wanted to do and nowhere he wanted to go��


    Only after a long time, did Sheng Yue answer Gu Ling, ��Since you��re not afraid of me running away, what should I be afraid of? As for what you mentioned, we��ll see how things go.��

 Chapter 486: 486. Try it.

    Chapter 486: 486. Try it.<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    At the moment when the sun began to rise, Qiao Jing saw thend in the distance and breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, he didn��t know the situation on Xingluo Ind after he left, but he was responsible for escorting Peng Wu and the three children back home. He was worried that there would be wind and rain during their journey, but they were lucky. The weather was very good for several days in a row without encountering any storms.


    Peng Wu��s two sons originally had the surname Zhong, but she had changed their names to surname Peng, including the little girl she decided to adopt. The older of the twin brothers is now called Peng Jiaxin, the younger brother is called Peng Jiale, and the little sister is called Peng Jiayue. ��Jia�� was the middle name that Peng Wei had originally decided on for their generation of children.


    Qiao Jing looked back and saw a little boying out of the cabin, smiled, and called out to him, ��Lele, look, we��ll be there soon.��


    The little boy shook his head earnestly, ��Uncle Jing, I am Xin��er.��


    Qiao Jing was stunned for a moment, and then saw the little boy break into a grin, ��Haha, I tricked Uncle Jing again!��<div>


    Qiao Jing touched his forehead. After the two children became familiar with him, they became very keen on ying the game of ��guess who I am.�� In all honesty, the twins looked the same, dressed the same, and deliberately tried to make it difficult to tell who was who, so it truly was difficult for Qiao Jing to tell them apart.


    Axin ran to Qiao Jing��s side and looked at the distantnd in amazement, ��Are we almost home?��


    Ale also heard the news and ran out, ��Are we there yet?��


    Peng Wu held Xiaoyue in her arms, looking into the distance, and sighed deeply. Finally, they were leaving the vast ocean. Ever since she was taken to the ind many years ago, her nightmares had always been filled with the boundless sea. There was no direction, no boats, not even a piece of driftwood, and the constant feeling of being swallowed by the endless sea. After leaving this time, she never wanted to see the sea again in her life, as it was a terrible nightmare for her.


    Qiao Cong cheerfully pointed out the direction to the children, saying that once they passed the ocean, they would reach a river connected to the sea. On either side of the river were two cities of the former Qian Country, one called Nanshan City and the other called Jiaye City. They would go to Jiaye City to rest for the day and then set off for the capital the next day.


    ��Are our grandfather and maternal grandfather in the capital?�� Ale asked.


    Qiao Jing smiled, ��They��re not in the capital, but our home is in the capital. When we go to your maternal grandfather��s house, we will pass by our house first.��


    ��Are there horses in Jiaye City?�� Axin asked curiously. There were no horses on Xingluo Ind, only a few types of wild animals. They had never seen manymon things before.


    ��Of course,�� Qiao Jing ruffled their hair, ��Once we get to the shore, we��ll have everything. Whatever you want to see or have, just let Uncle know. I��ll take you horseback riding as soon as we get ashore.��


    Both children cheered and jumped for joy. Peng Wu watched this scene with a slightly stuffy nose, but she didn��t cry. She had left the sea of suffering, and from now on, only good days awaited her.


    By noon, the boat reached the shore.


    When the guards on the coast spotted them, they thought they were enemies and quickly went on alert. Then they heard Qiao Jing��s shouting.<div>


    ��It��s General Qiao Jing returning!��


    Hearing the voices from the shore, the twin brothers looked up to Qiao Jing with admiration, ��Uncle Qiao is the great general! So amazing!��


    Qiao Jing thought that being praised by innocent children was indeed very satisfying. He was also looking forward to bing a father and missed Min Rou more than ever.


    Once they safely went ashore, the general stationed in Jiaye City rushed over, and Qiao Jing asked him about any recent suspicious people along the coast.


    ��Some days ago, there were a few ships that wanted toe ashore. There were women and children on board, iming to be captured by the people of Xingluo Ind and escaped.�� The junior officer reported seriously.


    Qiao Jing��s eyes narrowed slightly, ��Did you let them through?��


    ��They said they had no food and the children were crying. So, I ordered the men on the ship to be tied up, and only then did I allow the ship toe ashore.�� The junior officer said, ��As soon as they came ashore, I captured the men and gave them the soft tendon powder that the prince had provided, and locked them in prison. The women and children were ced separately.��


    Qiao Jing��s eyebrows rxed, ��Good job.�� He had instructed his subordinates to treat any adult mening from the sea as enemies. However, they couldn��t just ignore the women and children. Drifting at sea without food and fresh water, they had no choice but to risking ashore at Jiaye City, knowing there were risks. If they went any further, they might not even make it to the next ce where they could go ashore.


    ��Has there been any news from the capital recently?�� Qiao Jing asked.


    The junior officer nodded, ��At the beginning of the month, the Divine Doctor Su sent someone with a letter for the prince.�� He took out the letter and handed it to Qiao Jing.


    Although the letter was addressed to Gu Ling, it was impossible that it was a love letter. Qiao Jing could read it. He directly opened it, and as expected, Su Liang informed him in the letter about Yan Shiba pretending to have captured her. Gu Ling and Qiao Jing had been previously unaware of this situation and only learned of it from Sheng Yue.


    There were no other messages after that, and Qiao Jing felt that everything should be fine in the capital, with no other incidents.<div>


    After waiting for a while, the carriage arrived.


    The twins, having never seen a carriage before, stared at the tall horses with bright eyes.


    Peng Wu held Xiaoyue in her arms and got into the carriage, while Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing rode horses, cing Axin and Ale in front of them respectively, taking them along.


    At first, the two children were a little scared, but soon became excited.


    Peng Wu listened to the children eximing in wonder at the new and interesting sights they saw along the way from inside the carriage.


    As they entered Jiaye City, the children felt as if they had discovered a whole new world. They had only heard of such bustling and prosperous markets in stories. Qiao Cong even bought the children candied hawthorns andmb skewers along the way.


    When they arrived at Lin��s Family��s gate, Axin asked, ��Whose house is this Lin Mansion?��


    ��It��s my friend��s house; they��ve all moved to the capital. We��ll stay here for one night.�� Qiao Jing got off the horse, holding Axin in his arms.


    Peng Wu got off the carriage and looked at the que of the Lin Mansion with some emotion, ��I know Lin��s Family, the Lin Family used to be the most famous military family in Qian Country. When my grandfather was young, he had fought with Old General Lin.��


    After settling Peng Wu and the children in the Lin Mansion, letting the steward prepare what they needed, Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing, the grandfather and grandson, also went to rest.


    By dinner time, the children had bathed and put on beautiful new clothes, looking fresh and neat. Peng Wu also tidied herself up properly,ing from a military family, she still had an unyielding spirit evident between her brows.


    Peng Wu said to Qiao Jing, ��Now that we are safe, if the two of you want to return to the ind to help the prince, feel free to do so. It��s fine for us to wait here.��<div>


    Qiao Jing knew that Peng Wu felt that they had caused trouble for them, so he shook his head, ��We don��t know the situation on the ind now, and our return would be of little use. We should be going home too, as my grandfather nags every day about the children at home.��


    Qiao Congughed, ��Yes, I really want to fly back with wings. You don��t need to overthink, Peng girl. Just follow us to the capital city with peace of mind.��


    ��Thank you, senior, and thank you, General Qiao,�� Peng Wu thanked them again solemnly.


    After dinner, Qiao Jing told Peng Wu, ��Come with me to identify the people who were captured before.��


    Peng Wu immediately agreed. Qiao Cong noticed that the children were curious about the outside world, so he said he would take them out for a walk. Many shops on the street outside were still open at this time.


    When the junior officer took Qiao Jing and Peng Wu there, he talked about the time when someone was unwilling to be bound hands and feet and tried to jump ashore relying on martial arts to break through the checkpoint. He was shot dead by random arrows, and the others learned to behave. You see, the checkpoints near Jiaye City and Nanshan City were both created by Qiao Jing and Old Mu, and they had guarded them for a long time, waiting for the powerful viins from Xingluo Ind.


    These people originally thought that relying on their martial arts, as long as they got ashore, they could rise again wherever they went, have everything they wanted, but as soon as they came ashore, they became prisoners, naturally extremely unwilling.


    When Qiao Jing appeared and Peng Wu was beside him, an old man in the prison immediately shouted, ��Mrs. Zhong, you must testify for us, we haven��t done anything against heaven and humanity! We used to live on the ind in seclusion, and now that the world is peaceful, can��t we juste out and live our lives?��


    ��Exactly! On what grounds are we being arrested? Is there now anymore?��


    ��I was also caught by Mo Yan and taken to Xingluo Ind before. I finally escaped, what did I do wrong? What happened to my wife and child? What did you do to them?��


    Qiao Jing ignored those people and asked Peng Wu to tell him whether there was anyone among these people who had been captured on the ind and had not done evil.


    Peng Wu looked around and finally shook her head at Qiao Jing, saying only four words, ��There are no good people.��<div>


    There were some who were captured like Feng Ming, but the ones in prison now had been assimted by Xingluo Ind. The youngest of them, Peng Wu knew him; he used to be ackey of He Wei, relying on the He family��s power on the ind to bully and oppress people. He often harassed young married women in secret. Because thetter were bullied and dared not speak out, it made people like him fearless. He once tried to harass Peng Wu, but she was alert and knew some martial arts, so she didn��t let him seed in the end.


    As soon as Peng Wu��s words were spoken, it immediately led to a torrent of attacks and insults against her.


    Qiao Jing walked out expressionlessly and instructed the junior officer, ��Kill them all, not leaving a single one.��


    Peng Wu quickly walked out also. Just now, the eyes of those people looked at her like wolves and tigers, stirring up her nightmarish memories of her time on the ind for a moment.


    Qiao Jing went with Peng Wu to check on the women and children who had been rescued. Peng Wu recognized them,forted them, and told them not to worry, someone would send them back to their original homes.


    Qiao Jing handed the matter over to the capable junior officer, telling him to first find out where the women��s homes were and whether they wanted to take their children back. If their original homes were gone or they didn��t want to go back, they would be sent to the capital city togetherter, where someone would arrange a ce for them.


    The next day, the children woke up early, wearing new clothes, eating delicious and hearty breakfasts, and waiting to set off.


    Before leaving, Qiao Jing asked Qiao Cong if he wanted to go ahead. There should be no danger on the road now, and Qiao Jing himself would escort Peng Wu and the others, so Qiao Cong could return home earlier.


    Qiao Cong was somewhat tempted but still refused, ��I came initially for you, so I won��t mind a few more days. After all, there are still Peng��s girl and the three children; we can��t let anything happen to them.��


    The group set off, and the children were like happy birds, with endless questions and endless conversations, making the journey lively.


    Xiaoyue couldn��t remember her original parents and was very attached to Peng Wu, treating her as her own mother. Peng Wu also loved this child very much, and the twins took good care of their younger sister.


    Axin asked Peng Wu, ��Mom, will we never go back to that ind again?��<div>


    Peng Wu smiled, ��I won��t be going back in the future. When you grow up, if you want to visit the ce where you lived when you were young, you can go.��


    Axin shook his head, ��I don��t want to go back either.��


    Ale grinned, ��I��m just like my brother!��


    Qiao Cong watched them and felt even more homesick. These three children were really a lot like the three treasures in their family.


    Gu Ling set off only three or four dayster than Qiao Jing and traveled faster, so two days after Qiao Jing and the others set off for the capital city, Gu Ling and Sheng Yue arrived in Jiaye City.


    The junior officer reported the situation, and Gu Ling asked Sheng Yue to check who among the people who had been captured and killed so far, while the rest were his mission. Of course, he also had to judge who should be killed and who didn��t matter.


    ��You��re not asking me to start working on this right now, are you?�� Sheng Yue frowned.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Right now.��


    Sheng Yue was reluctant, ��I came here with you to go to the capital city to find Su Liang, and to see for myself if the magic treasure can recognize her as its master, not to be your servant.��


    Gu Ling��s face was indifferent, ��You��re not my servant, this is something you should do.��


    Sheng Yue frowned, ��You mean, to atone for my sins?��


    ��Shouldn��t it be?�� Gu Ling asked back.


    Sheng Yue snorted lightly, without refuting.


    ��I need money and people,�� said Sheng Yue.


    Gu Ling expressed that money was no problem, but he didn��t have any people, ��You can do it by yourself.��


    Sheng Yue was speechless. Indeed, he didn��t care about the people who had run away on Xingluo Ind, as he could solve the problem in the dark without any trouble, just a bit of a hassle, as he would have to go find them first. But finding them wouldn��t be difficult; those who wanted to survive wouldn��t dare toe to Jiaye City, nor would they go too far from here, lest they encounter storms at sea or run out of food.


    ��You let me go just like that? Are you not afraid that I��ll just run away?�� Sheng Yue even began to suspect that Gu Ling had done something to him so that he could be tracked.


    ��You won��t run.�� Gu Ling spoke with certainty. He gave Sheng Yue enough money, not only for him to spend but also for him to help others in need, like Peng Wu and her son, to ensure that they could survive or find their original families.


    Sheng Yue frowned, stuffed the silver note into his bosom, ��After finishing this matter, I��ll go to the capital city to see the final answer. To be honest, I really want to kill someone now. I��m leaving.��


    With that said, Sheng Yue left.


    Gu Ling didn��t n to stay in Jiaye City either; he just came to check the situation and make sure Qiao Jing and the others had safely reached shore and left.


    After eating something and taking a brief rest, Gu Ling continued on his journey home, all by himself.


    Capital city.


    It was the end of March in the blink of an eye.


    Su Liang still recorded daily on her calendar what Gu Ling might be doing and the progress of his tasks, but as the number of uncertainties increased, she couldn��t write anymore.


    Gu Xiaonuan was carefree, and she was happy every day. Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu knew that Su Liang was worried, so they tried various ways to make her happy, but to little avail.


    Today, seeing Su Liang wearing a skirt that she would usually wear only when going out, Zhengzheng asked curiously, ��Master, are you going out?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I��ll take you out to pick someone up.��


    ��Who?�� asked Ji Xiaoshu.


    ��A friend from the north,�� said Su Liang.


    In a while, Su Liang took her two disciples out of the city. Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu were each riding their horses, looking quite stylish.


    They didn��t wait long before a group of people on horseback appeared in their sight.


    It was the Peng Family. Last year, Peng Wei told Su Liang that they nned to move their entire family to the capital city. Nowadays, there was peace in the world and Liang Country didn��t need them to fight anymore. The climate in Yao City was also terrible. Peng Wei was getting old and couldn��t stand the extreme cold of winter, so his children and grandchildren persuaded him to move. They finally decided to leave this spring.


    Just after the new year, a steward from the Peng Family came to buy a house, and Su Liang had Qi Yan help out in choosing. They received news earlier that the Peng Family was arriving today. Nobody asked Su Liang to pick them up; she was just worried about Gu Ling and wanted to go out for a walk, as she had been feeling restless at home for days.


    From afar, Peng Wei saw Su Lianging to pick them up and was extremely happy. He urged his horse forward and rushed over, ��Little Liang!��


    Su Liang greeted him with a smile, ��Grandpa Peng, I��m d you made it.��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu both politely called out to Grandpa Peng. Peng Wei knew their identities and greeted them happily, also asking about Gu Xiaonuan.


    Peng Fan had already gotten married, and his wife was ady from the Peng Family��s longstanding friends. His wife was now pregnant, so they didn��t travel fast on the road.


    After greeting everyone, they headed into the city.


    On the way, Peng Wei asked about Gu Ling. Su Liang said he had gone to the south to handle some matters and hadn��t returned yet. Peng Wei knew that it must be the mysterious force from the south seas, whose leader had colluded with Situ Xie previously. Seeing that Su Liang didn��t say much, Peng Wei didn��t ask further, knowing that the situation must be challenging, but he believed in Gu Ling��s ability.


    Su Liang took her two disciples, saw Peng Wei home, talked with the Peng family for a while, and then took her leave, inviting them to visit Su Mansion the next day, as Peng Wei wanted to meet Gu Xiaonuan.


    After Su Liang left, Peng Qian returned to his room, and his wife was taking clothes out of the trunk.


    There was a handkerchief on the table with a small ��Wu�� stitched in the corner, which had faded a bit. Peng Qian knew that his wife kept many belongings from their deceased daughter, and he didn��t stop her, quietly putting the handkerchief back on the table. Peng Wu was the unspeakable subject between them for many years.


    On the new day, Su Liang dressed Gu Xiaonuan in the new clothes sent by Yang Yu yesterday, making her look like a festive New Year��s painting doll, very joyful.


    ��Sister looks so pretty!�� Ji Xiaoshu leaned in and kissed Gu Xiaonuan��s cheek.


    Su Liang thought to herself, if Gu Ling were at home and saw this scene, he would definitely pick up Ji Xiaoshu and teach him what it meant to respect the boundaries between men and women.


    Seeing Su Liang daydreaming, Zhengzheng knew she was thinking about Gu Ling again. Ever since Gu Ling left home, Su Liang��s ��wandering mind problem�� had be more and more serious.


    Peng Wei brought his whole family, including his pregnant daughter-inw.


    Gu Xiaonuan sweetly called out to Peng��s Grandfather, making Peng Wei smile from ear to ear. Peng Qian wanted to hold Gu Xiaonuan, but Peng Wei wouldn��t let him.


    Peng Fan noticed that his mother seemed to pay special attention to Weng Ran and looked at her several times. When he saw Weng Ran��s side profile, he realized it��s because her face, without the birthmark, looked a lot like histe sister Peng Wu, both having a heroic appearance.


    Regarding the move to the capital city, Madame Peng didn��t object for the sake of the elderly and children, but Peng Fan knew that his mother didn��t really want to leave because the former home had traces of the daughter who had lived there. Over the years, she had insisted on cleaning Peng Wu��s room and not letting any weeds grow in her courtyard, as if she would return.


    Today, Yuanming Pavilion was exceptionally lively. After saying hello to the guests, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, as usual, went outside to practice swordsmanship. With Gu Ling not around, they were even more diligent in learning than when Gu Ling was here. Ji Xiaoshu said he was afraid that Gu Ling would return and beat him, but Su Liang knew that they actually wanted to make Gu Ling happy.


    As the two children were practicing, Ji Xiaoshu identally caught a glimpse of a figure darting across the opposite bank of theke and shouted, ��Mother! Bad people areing!��


    Both children, well-trained, ran towards Yuanming Pavilion, knowing they should keep their distance from any danger.


    As they were running, Ji Xiaoshu looked back and shouted while running back, ��Master! Master! Master is back!�� The handsome man flying over theke was none other than Gu Ling.


    At the sound of themotion, Su Liang rushed out and saw Gu Ling carrying Ji Xiaoshu, embracing her tightly in disbelief.


    Gu Ling put down Ji Xiaoshu and hugged Su Liang tightly.


    Ji Xiaoshu happily hugged Zhengzheng, who had run over, ��Master is finally back!��


    As their eyes met, Gu Ling had a lot to say to Su Liang, but in the end, all he said was, ��Everything is fine.��


    Su Liang breathed a sigh of relief, ��As long as it��s fine.�� The others must be behind them.


    Gu Xiaonuan ran over on her own, waving her little hand and calling out ��Daddy!�� Gu Ling bent down to pick her up and gave her a kiss.After so long a time of longing and concern, his suspended heart finally settled down.


    Gu Ling held Gu Xiaonuan, held Su Liang��s hand, and walked back to the Yuanming Pavilion with the two little apprentices. He looked somewhat exhausted, having traveled day and night from Jiaye City without rest. Since he was faster, he had caught up with Qiao Jing and his group on the way, greeted them, and set off again.


    When he saw Peng Wei��s family upon entering, Gu Ling was somewhat surprised.


    Peng Wei smiled broadly, ��Little Gu, now that we��ve moved to the capital city, we can see each other more often.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��That��s great.�� He then looked at Madame Peng who was sitting not far away.


    Madame Peng smiled and nodded in greeting when Gu Ling looked at her.


    However, the next moment, Gu Ling surprised everyone by saying, ��Your daughter is not dead. She was captured and taken to Xingluo Ind before, but she has been rescued and is now on her way to the capital city.��


    Madame Peng was stunned, as were the rest of the Peng Family who couldn��t believe their own ears.


    Peng Wei recovered and rushed to Gu Ling, grabbing his arm and looking into his eyes, ��What did you just say?��


    ��Peng Wu is still alive,�� Gu Ling repeated with certainty, word for word. He knew that Peng Wu��s disappearance must have been the most painful for her mother, so he told Madame Peng first.


    Madame Peng��s face was covered in tears, Peng Wei couldn��t help but cry with joy, and Peng Qian sped his hands together with excitement.


    Su Liang didn��t expect such a happy surprise to happen, especially since the Peng family had just moved to the capital city and were here today.


    After a while, when the Peng family had somewhat calmed down, Gu Ling revealed another piece of exciting news about Peng Wu��s situation: Peng Wei had twin great-grandchildren, who were also on their way back with Peng Wu.


    Madame Peng was both happy and heartbroken, unable to imagine what her daughter had gone through.


    Su Liangforted Madame Peng, ��It��s all in the past, things will get better.��


    Gu Ling called Su Liang, and the two went up to a separate room to talk.


    As soon as the door closed, Gu Ling embraced Su Liang in a long kiss. After a while, he let go of Su Liang and sighed, ��Let��s never be apart again.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��I��ve missed you too.�� Then she asked, ��Is Mo Yan dead?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, then took out the droplet-shaped jade stone in response to Su Liang��s puzzled gaze, ��This is Mo Yan��s space, and there are still people inside. We can��t open it, so we��re keeping him alive for the moment. You try.��

 Chapter 487: 487. Little sister, please accept me.

    Chapter 487: 487. Little sister, please ept me.


    Trantor: 549690339


    The small jade stone resembling a droplet of water fell into Su Liang��s palm. It wasn��t cold, as it was originally in Gu Ling��s embrace.


    ��It actually looks like this.�� Su Liang looked surprised, pinching the ��droplet�� with two fingers, cing it close to her eyes, and examining it closely.


    In the end, Su Liang could only sigh, ��It��s truly wless.�� The emphasis was not on the quality of the jade, although the jade was extremely beautiful and exquisite. What Su Liang found amazing was the shape of this jade stone. It didn��t seem to be naturally formed, and it was so perfect that it couldn��t have been made by human hands.


    As for the fact that there was a world hidden inside this jade stone, Su Liang still found it unbelievable, just like when she first learned that Gu Ling could foresee the death of people.


    ��How did you test it? By dripping blood?�� Su Liang pulled Gu Ling to sit by the table, her gaze shifting from the jade stone to Gu Ling��s face, and sighed, ��You��ve lost a lot of weight.��


    Gu Ling put his hands on his face, ��Do I look bad?��


    Su Liang leaned over and kissed him, ��You are the most beautiful, I��m just heartbroken.��


    Su Liang had never spoken such words of love before. Gu Ling didn��t find it cheesy at all. Being back home and seeing Su Liang and the child safe and sound made him feel full of warmth. As for the unresolved problems they left behind, they would find a way to deal with them together.


    Gu Ling answered Su Liang��s previous question, saying that he, Cheng Yun, Feng Ming, and Sheng Yue had all tried it, and even had Elder Mu try as well, but it didn��t work.


    At this moment, Su Liang still didn��t know what Gu Ling experienced after going to Xingluo Ind. Hearing that Sheng Yue had tried as well, she spected, ��So Sheng Yue gave up because he knew he couldn��t control this magical treasure?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Pretty much. He went there specifically for this item.��


    ��Alright, let me give it a try first, and then we��ll discuss other things.�� Su Liang took the silver needle handed over by Gu Ling, and pricked her fingertip.


    A drop of bright red blood fell onto the ��droplet,�� and Gu Ling grabbed Su Liang��s pierced finger, putting it in his own mouth. They both watched the ��droplet�� intently for any changes.


    As a result, the oue was clear very quickly: Su Liang��s drop of blood slid off the surface of the droplet, leaving a shallow trace, but couldn��t infiltrate the droplet at all.


    Seeing this, Gu Ling frowned immediately. Though he had anticipated this possibility, like everyone else, he was hoping that Su Liang could control this unique magical treasure.


    Su Liang held the ��droplet,�� closed her eyes, felt it for a while, and shook her head, ��I don��t sense anything. It seems that this is not an exclusive item for transmigrators either.�� Furthermore, Su Liang always believed that there was a significant difference between her soul transmigration and Mo Yan��s physical transmigration. The blood flowing through her body, strictly speaking, was not from her transmigration.


    ��Never mind,�� Gu Ling shook his head without being too disappointed, ��This matter is left to fate, and we cannot force it. In any case, Mo Yan is still alive, and he will be here in a few days.��


    Su Liang was quite disappointed, not because she desperately wanted the space, but because she really wanted to solve thest lingering trouble, rescue Yan Shiba and the other hostages, and truly feel at ease.


    Su Liang put away the ��droplet�� and let Gu Ling rest, ��What do you want to eat? I��ll make you a bowl of hot soup noodles.��


    ��I��m not tired,�� Gu Ling shook his head, ��but I��m hungry. Let��s go together.��


    As Gu Ling took Su Liang downstairs, she remembered that they had guests in the house today. Focusing on the spatial magical treasure earlier, she had temporarily forgotten about the Peng Family.


    Approaching noon, they still hadn��t eaten. Seeing Su Liang and Gu Linging downstairs, Peng Wei got up, preparing to leave.


    It was because they had learned about Peng Wu��s situation; the Peng Family was very agitated, and they were also worried about her and the two children. When Su Liang and Gu Ling went upstairs earlier, Mrs. Peng mentioned that she wanted to fetch her daughter, and the Peng Family quickly came to a consensus that they should set out to fetch Peng Wu as soon as possible.


    ��We owe Wu��er an apology. When she was captured and they made a fake corpse, we didn��t even recognize her���� Peng Wei��s eyes reddened, and tears streamed down his face.


    Su Liangforted Peng Wei, ��Grandfather Peng, don��t overthink it. That gang is ruthless and has countless masters; it��s not your fault. Now that Sister Peng is fine and will be reunited with you soon, you should be happy.��


    Peng Wei nodded, ��I am happy! I have to go fetch Wu��er and the children! I can��t wait any longer!��


    ��That��s fine,�� Su Liang didn��t try to keep them, ��When Sister Peng and the childrene back, Gu Ling and I will make it up to you at a proper banquet.��


    With tears streaming down her face, Mrs. Peng said, ��We should be the ones to treat you. You have helped our Peng Family so many times, and now the prince has saved my poor daughter����


    Gu Ling informed Peng Fan that it was Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing who escorted Peng Wu and the three children back. They should be somewhere around now, and if they set out now, they should catch up with them within two days.


    ��Three children?�� Peng Fan was stunned for a moment.


    Gu Ling hadn��t told the Peng family exactly what Peng Wu had gone through yet, since he only knew the gist of it. Peng Wu��s true ordeal was only clear to her, and how to inform her family should be her decision.


    Gu Ling exined that Peng Wu had adopted a little girl who was abandoned on the ind, who was about the same age as Gu Xiaonuan.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang sent the Peng family members to the entrance of Yuanming Pavilion, but Peng Wei would not let them send them any further. Su Liang arranged for Qi Yan to go with the Peng family members out of the city to pick up the people.


    After bidding farewell to the guests, the kitchen became lively.


    Su Liang was cooking, Gu Ling was sitting on a small stool stoking the fire, with three kids snuggled up beside him.


    ��Little sister, sing a song for Master!�� Zhengzheng shook Gu Xiaonuan��s little hand.


    Gu Ling looked forward to it, as his precious daughter could actually sing?


    Su Liang chuckled lightly, promising Gu Ling a surprise.


    Then, sitting on Gu Ling��sp, Gu Xiaonuan stretched out her tender little hand, gently stroked Gu Ling��s cheek, and sang in her baby voice, ��Sleep, sleep, my dear baby�� ��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu bothughed, and Su Liang was also amused. Gu Xiaonuan could only sing these two lines, which were the luby Su Liang asionally hummed to coax her to sleep.


    Gu Ling thought his own baby was adorable, invincible, intelligent, and interesting. He yed along by closing his eyes and pretending to be asleep.


    Gu Xiaonuan knew that Gu Ling was pretending and leaned over to kiss his face.


    Ji Xiaoshu said solemnly, ��Master has be Sleeping Beauty, let��s all go and kiss him.��


    The next moment, Gu Ling dumped Ji Xiaoshu at the door,ughing with his eyes open, holding his precious daughter��s forehead, father and daughter both looking extremely warm and loving.


    Ji Xiaoshu reached out, ��Big brother,e on, we can do it too!��


    Zhengzheng silently added firewood to the stove, showing that he was a capable fire-stoker and had no interest in strange bonding with his junior brothers ��


    Su Liang made a pot of steaming hot Vegetable and Shredded Pork Noodles, gave Gu Ling a big bowl, and gave the two little disciples a small bowl each, letting them eat first and saying there would be lunch afterward.


    ��Mom, what about me!�� Gu Xiaonuan ��protested�� and said she wanted some too.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Ask your dad to feed you.�� As she couldn��t eat by herself, there was no need to take up another bowl.


    Gu Ling sat with the three children by the window of the Yuanming Pavilion, eating noodles amidstughter and joy.


    The other family members were relieved knowing that everyone was safe and they would be back soon. As for the specific details, Su Liang still didn��t know and nned to discuss it with Gu Ling after his meal.


    After lunch, Gu Ling put Gu Xiaonuan to sleep, took a hot bath, changed into clean clothes, and leaned back on the recliner.


    The sunlight shone through the window onto Gu Ling��s jade-like face. Su Liang sat next to him, wiping his hair with a dry cloth, as Gu Ling recounted his experiences after arriving at Xingluo Ind.


    Zhengzheng, who was supposed to be taking a nap, was dragged by Ji Xiaoshu to eavesdrop outside the door.


    Both Gu Ling and Su Liang heard the two little disciples gossiping outside, pretending not to notice them, neither of them drove the children away nor called them inside.


    After Gu Ling finished speaking, Su Liang sighed, ��The root of all problems lies in that magical treasure. But don��t think about it right now; you need a good rest. Once you��ve had enough rest, we��ll discuss the matterster on.��


    The family of threey together. Su Liang seldom took a nap during the day, but this time she apanied Gu Ling, and their daughter slept sweetly beside them.


    Gu Ling held Su Liang��s hand, brought it to his lips, and gently kissed the back of her hand. Then, he pressed her hand onto his face, rxed his body and mind, and soon fell asleep.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu listened to the room quieting down and returned to their own bedrooms.


    Closing the door, Ji Xiaoshuined angrily, ��That big bad Mo Yan and big bad Sheng Yue are both still alive!��


    ��Master spared Sheng Yue and allowed him to atone for his sins. It��s a good thing, isn��t it? Mistress once said that he was very capable and that some things needed him to do.�� Zhengzheng analyzed, ��As for Mo Yan, he still has his uses. Master and Mistress couldn��t use that magical treasure, which is such a pity.��


    ��Yeah.�� Ji Xiaoshu took off his shoes,y down on the bed, rolled around, and sighed, ��I was hoping that Master and Mistress would get the magical treasure so that they could take us with them to y outside. That would be so much fun! But now there��s no chance!��


    ��The most important thing now is to figure out how to open the space to let Aunt Yan return safely.�� Zhengzheng��s little face was serious.


    ��I know.�� Ji Xiaoshu rolled again, ��It��s so worrying! Master and Mistress have it so hard! They finally reunited, but there are still troubles! Master doesn��t even have the heart to punish me anymore!��


    Zhengzheng shook his head, ��It��s just that Master hasn��t rested well yet. This is not urgent.��


    Ji Xiaoshu: ��


    The room quieted down, and Zhengzheng fell asleep. Ji Xiaoshu, who was lying on his stomach, turned over suddenly, sat up, and yelled at Zhengzheng, ��Big brother?��


    Not hearing Zhengzheng respond, Ji Xiaoshu scratched his head, ��Never mind, I��ll sleep too.��


    When Gu Ling woke up, it was already sunset. Su Liang usually didn��t let Gu Xiaonuan sleep so long during the day, as it would make her too energetic and unwilling to sleep at night, but today she didn��t mind.


    The three of them woke up almost simultaneously. Gu Ling took his daughter to relieve herself, while Su Liang slowly got dressed and sighed as she got out of bed. However, the troubles they were facing immediately weighed on her mind. Though Gu Ling said that Yan Shiba should be able to survive for a long time in the space and shouldn��t be in danger, they still needed to solve the problem sooner rather thanter. It would be best if they could find a reliable method before Mo Yan was brought to the capital city. But due to the nature of the magical treasure, it was really difficult. Otherwise, Gu Ling would have already resolved the situation back on Xingluo Ind.


    The sunset was beautiful, and Gu Ling, holding Gu Xiaonuan, watched Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu practice their swordsmanship.


    Gu Xiaonuan imitated her brothers, waving her little hand and yelling, ��Hit!�� Then she shouted crisply, ��Kill!��


    Gu Ling��s smile was warm and gentle. His baby daughter, so young, already knew about fighting and killing; she would surely be courageous when she grew up.


    The sparring session ended in a tie.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, holding their wooden swords, ran over and asked Gu Ling if their swordsmanship had improved.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Zhengzheng has improved.��


    Ji Xiaoshu eagerly awaited Gu Ling��s evaluation, but Gu Ling turned to leave.


    Ji Xiaoshu hugged Gu Ling��s leg, ��Master, what about me?��


    ��Oh, you.�� Gu Ling appeared indifferent, ��You��re doing alright.��


    Ji Xiaoshu was dissatisfied, ��Just alright? But I��ve been working hard!��


    ��Yes, Xiaoshu is very serious in practicing the sword.�� Zhengzheng testified for Ji Xiaoshu.


    ��Well, Xiaoshu, your progress is even more obvious than Zhengzheng��s.�� Gu Ling finished speaking, picked up Gu Xiaonuan, and left.


    Ji Xiaoshu jumped up happily, ��I knew it! Master is just teasing me!��


    Zhengzhengughed, ��Of course.��


    The next moment, Ji Xiaoshu��s face stiffened, and he suddenly furrowed his brow.


    Zhengzheng asked what was wrong, and Ji Xiaoshu covered his face, ��We tied in the match, but Master said that my progress was more obvious. Doesn��t that mean I was not as good as Big Brother before? Was I really that bad in Master��s eyes?��


    Zhengzheng was taken aback, ��No, Master didn��t mean that�� Xiaoshu, you��re overthinking it. It��s just that�� it��s just that when wepeted before, I had a slight advantage because I began learning from Master earlier than you did. But you��ve learned faster than me, haven��t you? In fact, you��re more talented in martial arts than me����


    As Zhengzheng spoke, he suddenly realized something was off. Ji Xiaoshu covered his face, with his shoulders shaking. Was he crying? Or��?


    Zhengzheng pulled Ji Xiaoshu��s hand away to reveal himughing heartily, ��Hahaha! Big Brother, you��re so easy to fool! I��m not sad at all!��


    Zhengzheng: ��Being a big brother is really hard. Suppressing the urge to beat up his younger brother��


    At dinner, Ji Xiaoshu asked if he could sleep with Gu Ling tonight. Gu Ling shook his head, ��Go back to your dad.��


    ��My dad went to the north to nt crops again.�� Ji Xiaoshu shook his head, ��Master, can we go to the north to see the snow together this winter?��


    Zhengzheng��s eyes lit up. He was looking forward to it too.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Yes.��


    After dinner, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu were both in Gu Ling and Su Liang��s room, ying with Gu Xiaonuan.


    As they yed, Ji Xiaoshu ran over to Su Liang. ��Mistress, can we see that magical treasure?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Of course.�� She took out the water-drop-shaped jade stone and handed it to Ji Xiaoshu.


    Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng huddled together and stared at it, marveling at its magic.


    ��Is Aunt Yan inside this?��


    ��Yes, Uncle Zhu Zan said that it��s very big inside and can hold many people. There��s even ake.��


    ��Master and Mistress can��t open it, but why does that big baddie Mo Yan get to have such a treasure? It��s so unfair.��


    At this moment, Gu Xiaonuan, who was sitting next to them ying with blocks, saw that her two brothers were ignoring her. She ran over and grabbed the ��water drop�� in Ji Xiaoshu��s hand.


    Zhengzheng quickly warned her, ��Little sister, that��s not for eating.��


    ��Xiaonuan never eats random things.�� Ji Xiaoshu shook his head and suddenly had an idea. ��Master, Mistress, we can let Xiaonuan try. Maybe she can make the magical treasure recognize her as the owner?�� He had thought about it during the day, but had forgotten after waking up from his nap.


    The next moment, Gu Ling and Su Liang looked over and saw the shocking scene: Gu Xiaonuan held the ��water drop�� in one hand and a block in the other. Children often liked to touch the objects in their two hands together, and Gu Xiaonuan was no exception. Then, as the block neared the water drop, it vanished into thin air!


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu both clearly saw it and were astonished.


    ��Little sister really can do it!��


    ��She doesn��t even need to use a drop of blood to do it!��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu rushed over to Gu Xiaonuan and excitedly said in unison, ��Little sister, take me in!��

 Chapter 488: 488. Second brother comes out

    Chapter 488: 488. Second brotheres out


    Trantor: 549690339


    Before the three children could huddle together, Gu Ling and Su Liang quickly rushed over, grabbing Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu into their arms.


    Gu Xiaonuan��s little face was puzzled, waving her small hand in confusion, wondering where her toy blocks had gone.


    ��Master, my little sister can control that magic treasure!�� Zhengzheng thought Gu Ling hadn��t seen it.


    Ji Xiaoshu was very excited, ��Master��s wife, just now my little sister made a toy block disappear out of thin air! That magical treasure doesn��t even need blood to recognize her as its master! I knew my sister could do it! I want her to take me inside the magical treasure to y!��


    Su Liang and Gu Ling exchanged a nce. They had both seen it, and the reason they were holding the two children back from interacting with Gu Xiaonuan was to prevent them from disappearing into thin air.


    Seeing Gu Xiaonuan make the toy block disappear, Gu Ling and Su Liang were actually quite excited as well, but they quickly calmed down, realizing there was a new problem: Gu Xiaonuan was too young to understand what was happening and didn��t know how to use the space. What just happened was purely idental.


    Of course, the fact that Gu Xiaonuan was able to use the magical treasure was a great thing, a major turning point for the problems they were facing at the moment.


    However, Gu Ling and Su Liang needed to guide Gu Xiaonuan first and have her release the people trapped in the space before they could allow more people to enter.


    ��Great God, if I hold her, will she make me disappear too?�� Su Liang asked Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��It��s possible.��


    ��Little sister still doesn��t know what��s going on. Master and Master��s wife, please tell her how to let Auntie Yan out!�� Ji Xiaoshu said happily.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��How could we possibly know that?��


    ��So we can only let my little sister discover it for herself?�� Zhengzheng frowned, ��But my little sister is too young to understand this.��


    ��I��ve got it!�� Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes lit up. ��Since my little sister doesn��t know where Aunt Yan is, let her take me in, and then she��ll look for me. When she finds me, she��ll let me out!��


    Zhengzheng shook his head, ��But what if she can��t find you, or it takes a long time to find you? It��s not appropriate.��


    ��Anyway, Auntie Yan is inside, and Master and Master��s wife said there��s food there, so I��m not scared!�� Ji Xiaoshu expressed his faith in Gu Xiaonuan.


    Gu Ling rubbed Ji Xiaoshu��s head, ��There are no vegetables inside, only coarse grain porridge.��


    ��Ah? Then I��ll bring some vegetables and meat with me to eat with Aunt Yan! Aunt Yan has learned how to cook before!�� Ji Xiaoshu said, thinking it was a simple solution.


    Su Liang received Gu Ling��s eye signal and took the two young disciples to sit at the table.


    Gu Ling went over by himself, sat next to Gu Xiaonuan, and held her in his arms.


    By now, Gu Xiaonuan had found a new game: making toy blocks disappear. When she discovered her toy block had gone missing, she yed around with the process of making it disappear, finding it quite magical. She grabbed the toy blocks, touched the ��water droplet��, and when the toy blocks disappeared, she shook her small hand, showed Gu Ling, andughed happily, saying in a clear voice, ��Magic!��


    Zhengzheng held his forehead, ��My little sister thinks she��s ying magic tricks.��


    Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes widened, ��I think Master could disappear at any moment.��


    Gu Ling had learned a few magic tricks based on Su Liang��s description, asionally amused the children with them, and even taught the two little disciples how to y. The mostmon trick involved making objects in their hands disappear.


    Gu Xiaonuan had seen her two brothers y many times, but she hadn��t remembered the name of the trick �C just the word ��magic.�� At this moment, she thought she could do magic tricks too.


    Gu Ling didn��t stop her, and Gu Xiaonuan continued to y with the toy blocks, happily making them disappear one by one.


    Every time she seeded, Gu Ling would kiss Gu Xiaonuan��s cheek to praise and encourage her, which made her y even more enthusiastically.


    Watching the items disappear in Gu Xiaonuan��s hand, Su Liang suddenly had an idea, and took out her writing materials.


    ��What does Master��s wife want to write?�� Zhengzheng skillfully ground ink for Su Liang.


    Ji Xiaoshu nced at them and continued to stare at Gu Ling and Gu Xiaonuan, wanting to see if Gu Ling would disappear.


    Seeing Su Liang start writing, Zhengzheng suddenly understood, ��I get it. Master��s wife is writing a letter to Aunt Yan, so my sister can take it in, and Aunt Yan can see it. This way, she��ll be reassured that we��ll be able to rescue her soon.��


    Ji Xiaoshu said in response, ��Master��s wife can write it in the letter and ask Aunt Yan to call out to the little sister in the space, maybe she can hear it. I think for now the little sister can only take things in, but we haven��t seen where those things have gone.��


    ��Right!�� Zhengzheng nodded.


    Su Liang quickly wrote a letter to Yan Shiba, not bothering to put it in an envelope, and directly handed the paper to Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling then gently passed the paper to Gu Xiaonuan with a smile.


    Gu Xiaonuan took it and continued her previous action, sessfully making the paper disappear.


    ��Nuannuan, close your eyes, do you see anything?�� Gu Ling guided her kindly.


    But Gu Xiaonuan wasn��t sleepy, and seeing Gu Ling close his eyes, she didn��t imitate him but leaned in to kiss him instead.


    Gu Ling reached out and covered Gu Xiaonuan��s eyes.


    Gu Xiaonuan thought they were ying hide and seek, temporarily lost interest in the ��magic tricks��, loosened her grip on the ��drop��, threw it to the side andughed, ��Where is big brother?��


    ��Big brother is here.��


    ��Second brother is here too.��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu sighed in unison.


    Making a one-year-old child understand what they are saying and follow through is not easy. Gu Xiaonuan is very smart, but spatial magical treasures are beyond herprehension, let alone that of an adult. Moreover, Gu Ling and Su Liang��s understanding of the magical Jade Stone is very limited, and they don��t know the principle behind it and how to operate it.


    Gu Ling took out a building block and performed a magic trick for Gu Xiaonuan by making the block disappear. Gu Xiaonuan pped her hands happily, indicating that she could do it too.


    But the focus was on the second half. The building block Gu Ling made vanish reappeared.


    Gu Xiaonuan picked up two building blocks and bumped them together like before, but they didn��t disappear. She tilted her little head and was lost in confusion looking at the blocks.


    Gu Ling then picked up the ��drop�� and reced the building block in Gu Xiaonuan��s hand, asking her to try again.


    Soon, Gu Xiaonuan made the building block disappear again. This time she realized that it was the piece of jade that was incredibly powerful.


    Gu Xiaonuan held up the ��drop�� in her little hand and handed it to Gu Ling, then grabbed another building block and passed it to him, indicating for Gu Ling to y her magic trick too.


    Gu Ling:�� He couldn��t do it!


    Gu Ling yed a round of ��traditional magic�� again, encouraging Gu Xiaonuan to look for the disappeared building block.


    But Gu Xiaonuan lost interest in magic tricks and reached out to call her two brothers, ��Brother, Brother! Let��s go out and y!��


    Gu Ling looked helpless, Gu Xiaonuan hadn��t really learned how to use her mind to control the space, she was just ying the game she yed every day, capturing things in her hands and bumping them together, making a magic trick to make things disappear while the space received her instructions.


    ��Master��s wife, let us try!�� Ji Xiaoshu volunteered, ��We are kids too, and we know better how tomunicate with the little sister.��


    Gu Ling thought about it for a moment. Gu Xiaonuan probably didn��t have any intention of making her two brothers disappear in her mind, so there shouldn��t be any issues, and he agreed.


    However, it was night time so it wasn��t suitable to go outside. Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu took Gu Xiaonuan to their room next door to y. There were many toys there, like a mini amusement park.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang leaned against the doorway watching, not going in but also not letting the children out of their sight.


    ��Should we let Nuannuan try dripping her blood on it?�� Su Liang suggested.


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��It shouldn��t be a blood-master recognition, the magic treasure chooses its own master.��


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, ��Now that you mention it, I think so too.��


    Mo Yan said that he got the treasure during the Transmigration process, so perhaps the magic treasure chose Mo Yan simply because it was originally lost on the magical Transmigration Road, and Mo Yan was the only one who appeared.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang, as well as Sheng Yue Cheng Yun, had alle into contact with the magic treasure and had dripped their own blood onto it. Although none of them held something for the magic treasure to swallow like Gu Xiaonuan did, their blood inherently belonged to objects outside the magic treasure, and at that moment, they all thought about letting the magic treasure absorb their blood. If it worked, at least that drop of blood should have disappeared.


    At this point, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu had already tried it, imitating Gu Xiaonuan��s actions, holding a ��droplet�� in one hand and a building block in the other, thinking about making the building block disappear, but there was no change.


    Therefore, there was only one answer, the spatial magical treasure chose Gu Xiaonuan.


    ��I am a Transmigrator, and you are a special ability user. From this perspective, Gu Xiaonuan��s bloodline is indeed more powerful than both of us,�� Su Liang said, ��even though she did not transmigrate nor has any special abilities.��


    Gu Ling��s lips curved slightly, ��Now Nuannuan has the ability. But I think it might be just because Nuannuan looks pretty.��


    Su Liang held her forehead, understanding the thought process of a crazy-mother for her daughter.


    Thinking that they should find arger object that Gu Xiaonuan liked, something that would make her want to search for it after it disappeared, Ji Xiaoshu set his sights on the treasure tree that he and Zhengzheng had made for Gu Xiaonuan.


    It was made from the Jade stones and pearls in the gifts sent by Mo Yan before, taller than Gu Xiaonuan and looked shiny and beautiful. Gu Xiaonuan loved it so much that the three siblings often yed together, plucking fruit from the treasure tree.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu moved the treasure tree in front of Gu Xiaonuan. Zhengzheng looked serious. As he spoke and gestured, he said, ��Little sister, can you make this tree disappear with the treasure in your hand?��


    Gu Xiaonuan tried to pluck the gemstones on the tree and didn��t understand what Zhengzheng was saying.


    Ji Xiaoshu grabbed Gu Xiaonuan��s hand, guiding her to touch the treasure tree with the ��water droplet�� and said, ��Little sister, make the tree disappear!��


    Gu Xiaonuan finally understood and said cheerfully, ��Little tree! Gone!��


    The color of Gu Ling��s face changed and he rushed over, but it was still a step toote. The treasure tree and Ji Xiaoshu, who was holding Gu Xiaonuan��s hand, both disappeared��


    Zhengzheng reached out to grab Ji Xiaoshu��s hand but found himself holding onto thin air. He stared nkly at the spot, ��Little tree��Little tree!�� He turned to look at Gu Liang and Su Liang in a daze, ��Master, Mistress, Little tree got trapped inside, what should we do?��


    As Su Liangforted Zhengzheng not to be nervous, she softly asked the bewildered Gu Xiaonuan, ��Nuannuan, where is your second brother?��


    Gu Xiaonuan looked left and right, ran to the corner where Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu used to y hide-and-seek, and then pped the quilt on the bed, repeatedly calling ��Second Brother��, but still couldn��t find Ji Xiaoshu. She threw herself into Su Liang��s arms and burst into tears, ��Second Brother��Second Brother won��te out��woo��Second Brother��is gone��I want Second Brother����


    Su Liang coaxed Gu Xiaonuan, ��Don��t cry, look for your second brother, see if he is calling you somewhere.��


    Gu Xiaonuan usually didn��t cry, but this time she cried very sadly and couldn��t hear what Su Liang was saying at all.


    Gu Ling frowned and pondered for a moment, then picked up Gu Xiaonuan, wiped her tears, and coaxed her to say ��Second Brother,e out.��


    ��Second Brother��I want Second Brother���� Gu Xiaonuan sobbed.


    ��Be good, Nuannuan, say ��Second Brother,e out,���� Gu Ling patiently taught her.


    Gu Xiaonuan then shouted out loud, ��Second Brothere out!��


    Zhengzheng��s small face was tense, but no miracle happened, and the room was still devoid of Ji Xiaoshu.


    Gu Xiaonuan buried her face in Gu Ling��s embrace, cried a few more times, and fell asleep after a while��


    Zhengzheng sighed, ��If Little Tree knew that he lost his little sister and could still sleep, he would definitely be heartbroken.��


    ��Nothing will happen,�� Su Liang reassured Zhengzheng, and herself as well. ��The droplet�� is fine, so there shouldn��t be any problems with the space, it��s just maintaining its original state.


    In just one day, the emotions of Gu Ling and Su Liang have risen and fallen. Gu Xiaonuan was already asleep, and they couldn��t force her to wake up and continue to learn how to open the space and release people. She was just an innocent child, who couldn��t understand or grow up to the point of being able tomunicate instantly.


    Gu Ling carried Gu Xiaonuan back to their room, ced her on the bed, gently wiped away her tears, covered her with a quilt, and sighed, ��Let��s deal with it tomorrow.��


    It waste at night, and Su Liang let Zhengzheng sleep in their room as well.


    With both children asleep, Su Liang and Gu Ling sat on the bed, looking at each other in silence.


    After a sigh, Gu Ling said, ��It��s all my fault.��


    Su Liang frowned, ��Great God, what are you talking about?��


    ��If I had confessed my feelings to you earlier, Nuannuan would probably be three years old by now and we couldmunicate better,�� Gu Ling said.


    Su Liang held his forehead, ��What does that have to do with anything?��


    Gu Ling held Su Liang��s hand, pressed it to his face, ��Is it a good thing? I mean, in the future. �� He didn��t doubt that Gu Xiaonuan could definitely release the people inside. It was just a matter of time, and it shouldn��t take too long. Gu Xiaonuan could actually understand many of their instructions, but the space was too mysterious, and there was no way to make herprehend it intuitively. But maybe more time and patience would suffice.


    Su Liang knew what Gu Ling was asking. After all the problems were solved, Gu Xiaonuan would possess that space, which would inevitably have a significant impact on her life.


    ��It��s a treasure. It��s a blessing to have received it, and Nuannuan has been chosen for it. Of course, it��s a good thing,�� Su Liang said, ��It will be interesting, and that space can also protect her.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��You��re right.��


    The two couldn��t sleep, discussing how to inspire Gu Xiaonuan to discover the space the next day. Suddenly, the sleeping Gu Xiaonuan raised her hand and pped Zhengzheng��s face!


    Zhengzheng woke up instantly, sat up, and subconsciously looked at Gu Xiaonuan, ��Little sister.��


    ��Water Droplet�� was under Gu Xiaonuan��s pillow. Gu Xiaonuan opened her eyes in a daze and called out to Zhengzheng, ��Second brother����


    ��I��m your big brother. Did you dream of your second brother?�� Zhengzheng held Gu Xiaonuan and patted her gently.


    ��I saw�� second brother���� Gu Xiaonuan rubbed her eyes.


    Su Liang��s expression changed, Gu Ling quickly asked, ��Nuannuan, where is your second brother?��


    Gu Xiaonuan closed her eyes and called ��Second brother,�� then opened her eyes again. She couldn��t help but feel confused, ��Huh�� where is the second brother?��


    Su Liang guessed that their daughter was currently experiencing a stage where the world she saw with her eyes open and the world she saw with her eyes closed werepletely different. Perhaps Ji Xiaoshu was calling Gu Xiaonuan in the space?


    ��Little sister, close your eyes and say, ��Second brother,e out,�� and he will,�� Zhengzheng earnestly taught Gu Xiaonuan.


    Gu Xiaonuan closed her eyes again, ��Second brother! Second brother,e out!��


    The next moment, Ji Xiaoshu fell head down onto the bed.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang both heaved a sigh of relief and were delighted.


    Ji Xiaoshu rolled over and sat on Gu Ling, looking at everything in front of him with a surprised and excited expression on his little face, ��Haha! Sess! I knew it, little sister would definitely find me!��


    The three children happily rolled around together.


    Gu Ling pulled Ji Xiaoshu over, ��What about the others inside?��


    Ji Xiaoshu nodded repeatedly, ��I saw them! I saw Aunt Yan! But Aunt Yan didn��t get Master��s letter because the space is too big and the letter and blocks were too small. Little sister probably threw them somewhere. The treasure tree just happened to hit Aunt Yan on the head and gave her a big bump, haha!��


    Unable to hold back hisughter, Su Liang said, ��Good, Ji Xiaoshu has made a great contribution today. Now quickly teach your little sister and let her release the others.��


    ��Let��s go to the next room,�� Gu Ling said. He couldn��t tolerate others falling on his and Su Liang��s bed.


    ��No problem!�� Ji Xiaoshu patted his little chest, indicating that he had already experienced the new world.


    Zhengzheng was envious, ��When little sister is skilled, I want to go in and y too.��


    The next moment, Gu Xiaonuan took out the ��Water Droplet�� from under her pillow and grabbed Zhengzheng with a smile, who disappeared from Gu Ling and Su Liang��s sight��


    Then Gu Xiaonuan raised her little face and smiled brilliantly at Gu Ling and Su Liang, as if showing off her special ability.


    Su Liang said in a faint tone, ��Your daughter really knows how to do it now.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Let��s go in and y tomorrow.��

 Chapter 489: 489. Great changes in living people

    Chapter 489: 489. Great changes in living people<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    After Gu Xiaonuan released Ji Xiaoshu from the space, she figured out how to y theplete game of ��changing a living person.��


    So, Zhengzheng, who had just entered the space, came back in a moment.


    Laughing, Zhengzheng praised Gu Xiaonuan, ��Little Sister is so smart!�� Then he whispered to Su Liang and Gu Ling, ��I didn��t even see what it looked like inside, let alone Yan Auntie.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��You can go in againter. How did it feel?��


    After thinking for a moment, Zhengzheng said, ��It��s amazing�� like a dream.��<div>


    The next task for Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu was to have Gu Xiaonuan release the other people from the space.


    Ji Xiaoshu patted his chest and said, ��Little sister will definitely have no problem! Auntie Yan was originally disguised as the master��s appearance, but I told her to remove the disguise and tie herself with a rope to the others! After all, little sister only recognizes Auntie Yan! Releasing them one by one would be too tiring for her!��


    ��I think it��ll work.�� Zhengzheng nodded his head in agreement.


    The two of them hugged Gu Xiaonuan and went to the next room, teaching her to close her eyes and look for Yan Shiba.


    Ji Xiaoshu had already verified in front of Yan Shiba that calling out for Gu Xiaonuan was useful, so at this moment, Yan Shiba should be ready and calling for Gu Xiaonuan from inside.


    Gu Xiaonuan held the ��water drop�� in her little hand and obediently closed her eyes. After a while, she opened her eyes, a surprised look on her face, ��Aunt Yan!��


    Zhengzheng nodded, ��It��s Aunt Yan. Little sister, close your eyes and think about letting Aunt Yan out.��


    Gu Xiaonuan closed her eyes again, and said with a giggle, ��Aunt Yan! Come out!��


    In the next moment, Zhengzheng hugged Gu Xiaonuan, afraid that the ceiling would drop people on her, and ready to dodge at any time.


    As a result, the three of them looked left and right, and saw nothing.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang at the door also found it strange, as Yan Shiba should havee out by now.


    It turned out that there was a sound of heavy objects falling from the roof��<div>


    Su Liang and Gu Ling immediately rushed out and saw a string of people tied with ropes rolling down from the roof, screams rose and fell, apanied by Yan Shiba��s affectionate call to Gu Xiaonuan��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu ran to the window and looked down. They saw Gu Ling catching the first person before he hit the ground, and Su Liang taking out a dagger and cutting the rope connecting the second person��


    As Gu Ling caught them and Su Liang separated them, they cooperated quite seamlessly, with no casualties.


    Thest one to fall was Yan Shiba. However, she had already adjusted her posture on the roof and stood stably, so she jumped down herself, shouting, ��Girl, catch me!��


    Su Liang reached out and caught Yan Shiba, who fell from the sky.


    Yan Shiba hugged her tightly, ��I thought Mo Yan was dead and we could never get out!�� After speaking, she let go of Su Liang, blinked, and asked, ��Mo Yan is dead, right? Otherwise, how did the magic treasure end up in Nuannuan��s hands?��


    Su Liang shook her head with a smile, ��Not yet dead. I was initially not sure if any of us could control that space, so I spared Mo Yan��s life. He should be arriving in the capital city around tomorrow.��


    ��You and Gu Ling can��t use it?�� Yan Shiba expressed surprise, ��Only Nuannuan can use it? Haha! I knew it, my Nuannuan is the best!��


    ��She��s mine.�� Gu Ling said indifferently.


    Yan Shiba snorted, ��I��ll fight you again some other day!��


    Seeing that Yan Shiba had lost a lot of weight and there were a group of strangers beside her, all looking haggard and uneasy, Su Liang suggested they rest first.


    Gu Ling called Zhu Zan over and asked him to make arrangements for everyone who hade out of the space, except for Yan Shiba.<div>


    Entering Yuanming Pavilion, Yan Shiba continued to call for Gu Xiaonuan, ��Baby, are you asleep?��


    ��Not yet!�� Ji Xiaoshu��s voice came from upstairs, ��Aunt Yan, we��reing!��


    Carrying Gu Xiaonuan in his arms, Zhengzheng ran down the stairs with Ji Xiaoshu.


    Upon seeing the children, Yan Shiba��s eyes instantly softened, ��My baby Nuannuan is my lucky star.��


    Su Liang asked Yan Shiba if she was hungry, and Yan Shiba rubbed her thin face, ��You still have to ask? Can��t you tell? If Nuannuan hadn��t saved me, I would have starved to death! I could only eat coarse grain porridge every day in there, it had absolutely no taste, not even salt! Now I feel so weak! I need meat!��


    ��I want to eat meat too, the one Master makes!�� Ji Xiaoshu said to Gu Ling with a smile. He hadn��t been locked up for long and actually had dinner, so he wasn��t very hungry.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Alright, wait for it.��


    Yan Shiba and the children were ying in the Yuanming Pavilion. Zhengzheng brought some desserts for Yan Shiba to snack on, and Su Liang brought her a pot of hot tea before going to help Gu Ling start the fire.


    The two were not sleepy either. The problem that troubled them was finallypletely resolved tonight, bringing them indescribable rxation and joy.


    Yan Shiba had yed an important role in pretending to be Su Liang, so Gu Ling decided to cook a few of her signature dishes as a reward for her.


    The fire in the stove roared, casting a warm glow on Su Liang��s smiling face. ��I bet Mo Yan��s face will be a sight to see when he finds out his space has been usurped.��


    Gu Ling nodded slightly, ��He will find out, as will Sheng Yue.��<div>


    ��I don��t know if Sheng Yue will have the patience toplete the good deeds you asked him to do,�� Su Liang said. ��But it doesn��t matter, even if he runs away, it��s fine. We still have plenty of time to look into the rest.��


    All was peaceful in the world, and the major crisis had been resolved.


    In the Yuanming Pavilion, Gu Xiaonuan was too sleepy to keep her eyes open. Zhengzheng carried her to the nearby couch, tucked her in with a nket, and ced the ��water droplet�� next to her.


    ��We need to find a way to have the jade piece attached to little sister, so she won��t lose it,�� Zhengzheng said.


    ��Master will find a way,�� Ji Xiaoshu thought it was a small problem. ��Yan Auntie, when you were locked up for so long, were you worried that you might never get out?��


    Actually, Yan Shiba was worried, even a bit desperate, but in front of the children, she bravely boasted, ��Not at all! I believed that you would find a way to save me!��


    ��Yan Auntie wasn��t scared at all? So amazing. If it were me, I would definitely be scared,�� Zhengzheng praised.


    ��Well, I was a little scared,�� Yan Shiba said seriously.


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately asked, ��Scared of what?��


    Yan Shiba grinned, ��Scared that I��ll never eat meat again in my life; I would rather kill myself!��


    Su Liang��s voice came from the doorway, ��The meat is here.��


    Gu Ling finished the first dish of sweet and sour ribs. Su Liang brought it over and ced it on the table. Yan Shiba immediately grabbed a rib and started to eat.<div>


    ��No one is fighting you for it, eat slowly,�� Su Liang said. ��There are still a few more dishes.��


    Ji Xiaoshu also picked up a rib with his fingers, ��Meat tastes better when you snatch it.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��You can all eat together; she can��t finish it all by herself.��


    By the time Gu Ling brought thest soup, Yan Shiba was already full. She drank a bowl of steaming hot chicken soup and leaned backfortably in her chair. Looking at the sweetly sleeping Gu Xiaonuan not far away, she sighed, ��It feels so good to be home! When Mo Yanes, I��ll hold him underwater in theke, let him taste the bitterness of drowning. As long as it doesn��t kill him, I��ll drown him until he almost dies!��


    Su Liang had no objections, and would just follow Yan Shiba��s lead.


    Feeling sleepy after eating and drinking, Yan Shiba yawned, kissed Gu Xiaonuan, and walked out, ��I��m going to find my bed�� The bed in the space is too hard; my old back is about to break.��


    After Yan Shiba left, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu carried Gu Xiaonuan upstairs to bed.


    Before closing the door, Ji Xiaoshu winked at Gu Ling, ��Master, you and Master��s wife should celebrate tonight. We won��t disturb you! It would be great to have another little brother!��


    Having a little brother was not in Gu Ling and Su Liang��s ns, but a ��celebration�� was necessary.


    The two had experienced one trouble after another since they first met. They hadn��t had many truly peaceful and carefree days. Now, thanks to their daughter��s blessing, they finally reunited after a long separation and can enjoy real peace. They could rx their minds and engage in activities they love.


    The next day, when Gu Ling and Su Liang got up, the three children were already ying downstairs.


    ��Mom!�� Gu Xiaonuan saw Su Liang and conjured a nket, lifting her little chin with sparkling eyes, as if presenting a treasure.<div>


    Su Liang gave her a thumbs up, ��So impressive. Give me back my nket.��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu bothughed. Zhengzheng taught Gu Xiaonuan how to retrieve the nket, and Gu Xiaonuan quickly seeded. She hadpletely mastered the use of space maniption.


    Soon everyone in the family saw Gu Xiaonuan��s ��superpower�� and praised her with astonishment. Gu Xiaonuan found that everyone enjoyed watching her ��magic,�� so she showed off even more and took Cen Man, Lao Bai, and Weng Ming into the space to look around before releasing them back.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang also nned to take a look inside the space, but they decided to first finish handling their current tasks. By now, they had a general impression of the space from what those who had entered told them.


    Yan Shiba was hanging on Weng Ran��s arm, resting her head on Weng Ran��s shoulder like a boneless person, ��I��m so tired, I haven��t recovered yet.��


    The next moment, when she heard Gu Xiaonuan call her ��Auntie Yan,�� Yan Shiba instantly revived and rushed over with a smile on her face. She kissed Gu Xiaonuan affectionately, and spoke gently, ��Nuannuan, do you want to go out and y? Shall we go horse riding?��


    Weng Ran asked when Cheng Yun and the others would be back, and Gu Ling estimated it would be in the next two or three days.


    After a while, Yan Shiba suddenly approached Weng Ran again, whispering mysteriously, ��Little Ranran, be honest, have you taken a fancy to Little Yun?��


    Weng Ran immediately shook her head, ��No, we��re just friends. I��m just asking casually, don��t overthink it.��


    ��Really?�� Yan Shiba expressed doubt.


    Weng Ran nodded, ��Really.��


    ��What a pity.�� Yan Shiba sighed, ��There��s no chance for Little Yun and me. I��ve alreadye to terms with it since we��re notpatible. I need someone who��s handsome and likes excitement; otherwise, it��s so boring! But Little Yun is so beautiful, we can��t let outsiders benefit from him, I was thinking of matchmaking the two of you!��


    Weng Ran held her forehead, ��No need. You should worry about yourself.��


    ��That��s not eptable, I��m your elder sister! I��ll definitely keep an eye on your lifelong matters! While Cheng Yun is not back, think more about his cuteness.�� Yan Shiba was determined not to give up so easily. To be honest, her interest in Cheng Yun before was not only for his good looks, but also rted to the fact that he was a monk. Although she imed to want Cheng Yun to leave monkhood and be with her, what really attracted her was his pure and untainted demeanor as a monk �C the opposite of her life. Plus, an assassin pursuing a monk was so thrilling!


    Now that she was back home and thinking about Cheng Yun, Yan Shiba no longer found the male-to-female rtionship aspect interesting.


    Weng Ran smiled, ��Yan sister, you��re bing more and more adorable.��


    Yan Shiba blinked, ��We can live together as well.��


    There was a cough from the side, and Weng Ming cleared his throat, ��You��re both still young, there��s no hurry for your lifelong matters. Take your time.�� He seemed worried that Yan Shiba would lead Weng Ran astray.


    However, Yan Shiba had just been joking, so sheughed it off.


    In the evening, Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing escorted Mother Peng Wu and her four children to an inn for a stay.


    After dinner, seeing the lively atmosphere outside, Qiao Jing took the twins for a walk.


    ��Uncle Jing, will we reach the capital city tomorrow?�� Ale asked.


    Qiao Jing nodded, ��If we��re fast, we should arrive before it gets dark.��


    ��How much longer till we reach Grandpa��s house?�� Axin asked.


    Qiao Jing thought for a moment and said, ��Probably another month.�� Yao City was too far away, and since the children were young, they couldn��t travel day and night, so the pace was slow.


    ��That��s so long. Mother must want to get home sooner.�� Axin sighed softly.


    Qiao Jing held one child in each hand, walking from one end of the street to the other. The children weren��t as curious as when they first arrived at Jiaye City, but they still enjoyed ying outside and even ate sweet fermented rice balls at a street stall.


    Suddenly, they heard the sound of horseshoes from the direction of the city gate. Qiao Jing looked over and saw a group of horsesing their way.


    Qiao Jing led the children to the side of the road. In the dim light, illuminated by thenterns, he saw the peopleing towards them.


    As the leader approached, Qiao Jing saw his face, hesitated, then his expression changed to joy as he shouted, ��Peng Fan!��


    Ale��s eyes brightened, ��Brother, it��s Uncle! Uncle is here!�� They had heard Peng Wu mention the name Peng Fan several times in the past few days.


    Peng Fan also saw Qiao Jing and spurred his horse toe closer. He dismounted and walked quickly towards Qiao Jing. ��Is my sister alright?�� he asked as soon as he approached.


    Qiao Jing nodded, ��Your sister is fine. She��s resting at the inn.��


    Only then did Peng Fan notice the two children held by Qiao Jing, his expression momentarily taken aback, ��So these are����


    ��Uncle, I��m Axin!�� Axin said seriously with his little face.


    Ale rushed over and hugged Peng Fan��s leg, ��Uncle!��


    Peng Fan��s nose tingled for a moment, and he bent down to hug the two children. Holding one child in each hand, he picked them up and strode towards the carriage that had just stopped.


    The Peng family didn��t arrive quickly because Madame Peng insisted oning to pick up her daughter personally. At this time, Peng Wei, Peng Qian, and Madame Peng were sitting in the carriage. When they heard the noises outside and pulled the curtain aside, two children were shoved into the carriage.


    ��Grandfather, Father, Mother, these are my sister��s children.�� Peng Fan��s voice was filled with an excitement he could not hide.


    After a while, the procession moved forward again, with Qiao Jing leading the way to the inn. Soft cries and children��s voices came from inside the carriage.


    At the inn, Peng Wu had just bathed Xiaoyue and put her to sleep before packing up her belongings.


    Footsteps stopped outside the door, and Peng Wu, guessing that it was her son returning, put down the clothes in her hand and went to open the door.


    As the door opened, Peng Wu was stunned and immediately embraced by Madame Peng, ��My child����


    Qiao Jing entered Qiao Cong��s room and saw that he had already packed up. The Peng family was next door, sharing their heartfelt thoughts, so for the grandfather and grandson, it seemed inappropriate to disturb them.


    ��The Peng family girl has been picked up, so let��s just go now!�� Qiao Cong got up, ��We can be home before dawn!��


    Qiao Jing nodded, ��Alright. I��ll let Peng Fan know.��


    Peng Fan escorted them to the outside of the inn.


    ��Do you know where the people who hurt my sister went?�� Peng Fan couldn��t help but ask as he hated not being able to catch those viins immediately and tear them to pieces!


    Qiao Jing shook his head, ��There wasn��t time to deal with those people at the time, so we let them go. However, Gu Ling has already arranged for Sheng Yue to clear the remnants of Xingluo Ind, and they will definitely not let them go. The ringleader is Mo Yan, and you should have the opportunity to stab him.��


    Peng Fan took a deep breath, ��Thank you!��


    As dawn approached, Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing returned to the capital city.


    Entering the house, Qiao Cong did not sleep but instead brought hot water to take a bath, changed into fresh clothes, and headed straight for Yuanming Pavilion.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang hadn��t slept with their children these past two days, so they hadn��t gotten up yet. Qiao Cong quietly entered Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu��s room, gently closed the door, and went to the bedside. Watching the three children sleeping sweetly side by side, his eyes filled with tender love, he sighed a long breath of relief.


    Gu Xiaonuan woke up first and didn��t open her eyes. Her little hand suddenly smacked Ji Xiaoshu awake.


    Ji Xiaoshu, already used to this, rubbed his eyes, sat up, and patted Zhengzheng, ��Big brother, it��s time to get up!��


    Upon sitting up, Zhengzheng saw Qiao Cong squatting by the bedside with a smile, startled for a moment before bing happy, ��Master is back!��


    Qiao Cong hugged Zhengzheng, and Ji Xiaoshu enthusiastically pounced as well.


    After Qiao Cong had greeted his two disciples, Gu Xiaonuan sat up on her own and curiously looked at him.


    ��Nuannuan, do you still remember me?�� Qiao Cong smiled and reached out his hand.


    Gu Xiaonuan nodded her little head, ��Master!�� As she spoke, she crawled over and pounced into Qiao Cong��s embrace, giving him a kiss.


    Qiao Cong was overjoyed, ��I knew Nuannuan wouldn��t forget her master!��


    After a while, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu had both dressed, and Qiao Cong suddenly remembered to ask them, ��What about the magic treasure? How is that going?��


    Ji Xiaoshu sighed, ��Mother has no way of making the magic treasure acknowledge a master either.��


    Qiao Cong frowned at once, only to hear Ji Xiaoshu��s tone lift, ��But little sister is already the master of that spatial magic treasure! Little sister, quickly perform some magic tricks for Master!��


    In the next instant, Qiao Cong disappeared from where he stood, not even having time to react before he returned.


    Qiao Cong was stunned for a moment before bursting intoughter. He threw Gu Xiaonuan high into the air, ��Heaven��s eyes are open, and the treasure has found its rightful owner!��

 Chapter 490: 490. Watch a good show tomorrow

    Chapter 490: 490. Watch a good show tomorrow<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Qi Yan, who apanied the Peng family to fetch Peng Wu, did not return to the capital city with Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing after the reunion of the Peng family. Instead, he continued southward to pick up old Mu and Cheng Yun and their party.


    The Peng family stayed at an inn for the night, and started their journey back to the capital city at dawn. They were caught up on the way by old Mu and Cheng Yun. Qi Yan sessfully reunited with them, and Mo Yan was still alive, though he was unconscious most of the time.


    The cook and the mute old couple from Xingluo Ind were sent back to their original home by Feng Ming after theynded. Their home was in the southeast, not on the way to the capital city, so as not to dy sending Mo Yan to the capital. By this time, Feng Ming should have reached their destination with them.


    After the greetings were exchanged, Peng Wei specifically looked at Mo Yan, with fury burning in his eyes, as if he wanted to tear him to pieces.


    However, at this time, the Peng family, as well as Qi Yan, did not know that the magic treasure had already recognized Gu Xiaonuan as its master. This had not yet happened when they left the capital city. Therefore, old Mu and Cheng Yun naturally did not know either. They only learned from Qi Yan that Su Liang had not been sessful in getting the magic treasure to recognize a master. They were somewhat frustrated, thinking that they would have to rely on Mo Yan to release the people trapped in the space.<div>


    For this reason, even though everyone in the Peng family wanted to stab Mo Yan more than once, they could not do so for the time being.


    To avoid annoying the Peng family, the party led by old Mu bid them farewell and headed to the capital city first.


    After old Mu��s party had departed, Peng Wu lowered the curtain of the carriage.


    Axin asked a question, ��Will the big bad guy named Mo receive his retribution?�� On their way back, under the guidance of Qiao Cong and Qiao Jing, they hade to have the correct perception of the Xingluo Ind. They realized that the ind master they used to know, as well as their deceased grandfather, father, and uncles, were all bad guys, and they were nothing but their enemies.


    Both children looked at Peng Wu, who nodded affirmatively, ��Of course, he will. He hasmitted too many evils and he will definitely receive his retribution.�� She believed that Su Liang and Gu Ling would find a way to solve the problem, and this would not give Mo Yan any chance to turn things around.


    Lady Peng cried too muchst night and her eyes were still swollen. She held Xiaoyue in her arms and looked affectionately at her two little grandsons. Axin and Ale closely resembled their Peng family, reminding Lady Peng of her own children��s childhood. Xiaoyue was also very obedient, greatly fulfilling Peng Wei��s wish to have a great-granddaughter.


    Old Mu��s party moved quickly and arrived back in the capital city in the afternoon.


    Upon seeing Zhu Zan at the gate, Qi Yan immediately asked, ��What about the magic treasure? Has there been any progress?��


    Zhu Zan nodded, ��It has been solved.��


    Qi Yan looked delighted, ��Did the master seed?��


    Zhu Zan teased him with a smile, ��Not the master, you��ll find out soon enough.��


    The first one to enter was old Mu, who had dashed off to Yuanming Pavilion to hold Gu Xiaonuan as soon as they arrived. Cheng Yun, trailing behind, was pulling the bound Mo Yan off the horse.<div>


    Even though Cheng Yun was strong, he still dropped Mo Yan solidly on the ground.


    Mo Yan was now awake, his hands and feet bound by ropes. Uponnding, his eyes narrowed as he recognized Zhu Zan.


    After exchanging a few words with Qi Yan, Zhu Zan noticed Mo Yan and came over to help Cheng Yun, ��Young Master Yun, you should go home. Leave him to us.��


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��Alright. I��ll go in first, and you guys can throw him into the dungeon.��


    After these words, Cheng Yun was gone. Qi Yan was leading his horse inside, with Zhu Zan dragging Mo Yan, pulling him off the ground and through the main entrance. Then Zhu Zan and Qi Yan carried him towards the dungeon together.


    The two did not continue their previous conversation, leaving the decision of when to tell Mo Yan the ��bad news�� to Gu Ling and Su Liang.


    ��Little Zhu, I recognize you,�� Mo Yan of course wouldn��t pass up the opportunity to talk to Zhu Zan. ��You��ve been in my space, you know how powerful that treasure is. Gu Ling got to the house first, but the fact that I��m still alive at this point means that my granddaughter Su Liang also couldn��t take my treasure! It��s even less possible for anyone else! That is a gift from heaven itself, and it won��t change hands easily! Inside it are people that Su Liang and Gu Ling care about. They��re sure to return the treasure to me next, and then, it��s my turn to rise.��


    Mo Yan had originally thought that Su Liang had been sealed in his space, but on the way, he found out that that was fake, and the real Su Liang had always been at home. The one who went to Starfall Ind was Yan Shiba. He almost vomited up blood from anger at the time.


    But, for Mo Yan, that didn��t make much difference. He believed Su Liang and Gu Ling would plead with him to release the people again, and he had no vulnerabilities.


    Upon hearing Mo Yan��s words, Zhu Zan frowned, ��Dream on! Instead of fantasizing about turning the tables, you should think about how you��re going to die without a proper burial!��


    Mo Yan sneered, ��I give you a chance, and you don��t seize it. Don��t me me for being heartlesster. You��ll see, before long, your so-called victory will turn into a pipe dream. Some things are predestined by heaven. Your attempts to change that are nothing but delusions of madness.��


    Qi Yan kicked Mo Yan in the chest, ��Keep dreaming about youreback! Let��s go!�� He walked away with Zhu Zan.<div>


    Once outside the dungeon, Qi Yan sighed, ��That old jerk is terrible, I really want to kill him!��


    The two were walking to Yuanming Pavilion, Qi Yan asked, ��If not for the master, then is it�� the little master?��


    Zhu Zanughed, refusing to reply.


    Qi Yan knew he had guessed correctly, and couldn��t help but praise, ��The little master is really powerful! It seems I might get a chance to see that magical treasure space!��


    Zhu Zan nodded and asked why Feng Ming hadn��t returned with them, ��Did he have another task?��


    ��He��s following behind us.�� Qi Yan exined to Zhu Zan what Feng Ming was going to do.


    Zhu Zan sighed, ��The Prince is truly benevolent. When Feng Ming returns, I must treat him to a good drink. If it wasn��t for him leading me to make the correct choice, I��d probably be dead, not living well like this.�� With plenty of matters to handle at home, Zhu Zan didn��t feel exhausted, only fulfilled and joyful.


    Old Mu had already picked up Gu Xiaonuan and not far were his two young disciples, he couldn��t help butugh.


    Old Bai, with Qiao Cong and Cen Man, were sitting by, as Old Mu couldn��t help but ask Cen Man, ��So, the matter with the magic treasure, it still can��t be done?��


    Except for Old Mu, the rest of Su Liang��s masters allughed without speaking.


    The next second, Ji Xiaoshu gestured to Gu Xiaonuan, and Old Mu disappeared.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu high-fived. They really loved this game! Gu Xiaonuan not onlypletely controlled the use of space but also remembered the ��magic trick�� movements. The three siblings really were in perfect sync.<div>


    A momentter, Gu Xiaonuan cheerfully waved her little hand, ��Master,e out quickly!��


    Old Mu returned to the first floor of Yuanming Pavilion, falling sideways and stood steadied by Old Bai.


    He looked nk, ��Who was it? Who did it?�� Because he didn��t hear Gu Xiaonuan speak, he still didn��t know who was controlling his adventure.


    Ji Xiaoshu raised his hand, his tone triumphant, ��Of course it was me!��


    Zhengzheng also raised his hand, smiling, ��Master guess, is it me or Xiaoshu?��


    Old Mu looked at the three children who were grinning at him. His eyes sparkled, and he rushed forward to hug Gu Xiaonuan, ��Of course it was Nuannuan! Hahaha! Heaven has eyes!��


    Neither Gu Ling nor Su Liang were at home at the moment. They had gone into the pce. Duanmu Chen had already sent Chang��an to invite Gu Ling twice because he had learned that Gu Ling was back.


    The Imperial Pce.


    Duanmu Chen said that he wanted to have a few drinks with Gu Ling and Su Liang to celebrate theplete destruction of Xingluo Ind. He had originally nned to visit the Su Mansion, but there were more and more people there, most of whom he was not familiar with, so it wasn��t as convenient as before.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang were in a good mood, so they didn��t refuse when Duanmu Chen invited them to have dinner in the pce.


    It was already summer, and the nights were not cold either. The imperial meal was set up in a pavilion in the Imperial Garden. The surroundings were beautifully architectured with artificial mountains and flowing waters. The scenery was exceptionally beautiful.


    Afternoon, Su Liang went to see Duanmu Zhen before entering the pce. Under her care, this little girl, who was weak at birth, was now quite healthy and was being pampered by the Empress Dowager. She was fair and adorable, speaking in a soft voice, and wouldugh when she saw Su Liang and cry when Su Liang was about to leave.<div>


    Xing Yuyan��s son, who Duanmu Chen fathered, was much tougher. He had a good physique and was brave; Duanmu Chen was very satisfied. After he became the emperor, instead of having more women around him, he had fewer than before. Last month he had another son, and now he��s learned that the problem on Xingluo Ind has beenpletely resolved, he was incredibly relieved.


    The dishes were served, Duanmu Chen raised his cup with a smile, ��This cup is to you both. You are my lucky stars and my best friends in this life. Thank you for everything you have done or not done for me.��


    Su Liang raised her cup and clinked it with Duanmu Chen��s, ��Here��s to a good coboration.��


    After a drink, Duanmu Chen said with a sigh, ��I still remember the scenes when we first met in Bei��an County. In the blink of an eye, I became the only emperor in the world, and we have all be parents. Time really flies!��


    After his sigh, Duanmu Chen found that Gu Ling had already started to eat, and he couldn��t help butugh, ��I also want to toast to Nuannuan.��


    ��Let��s talk about it when she can drink.�� Su Liang shook her head.


    Duanmu Chen wasn��t hungry and wasn��t interested in the food either. He didn��t care about the rule of not speaking during a meal and asked Gu Ling and Su Liang if they had been into that space before, ��I am really curious about what it��s like?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Not yet. If his Majesty wants to experience it, just find Gu Xiaonuan.��


    ��What if Nuannuan locks me in and then ignores me while she ys?�� Duanmu Chen asked with a smile.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��It��s possible.��


    Unable to suppress her amusement, Su Liang added, ��That won��t happen. Nuannuan is very adept at controlling the space now. If his Majesty is worried, you can bring some food and a quilt. Yan Shiba said the quilts inside are thin, and the bed is hard.��


    Duanmu Chen cleared his throat, ��Perhaps it��s best to wait until Nuannuan is a little older, there��s no rush. Actually, I��m not worried about Nuannuan, I��m worried about Gu Ling purposely teasing me.��<div>


    Once Gu Ling had finished eating, Duanmu Chen asked, ��You guys are not going to leave suddenly without saying a word, are you?��


    Gu Ling returned his question with another, ��Do we need to inform his Majesty before leaving the capital?��


    Duanmu Chen shook his head, ��That��s not what I meant. We are friends, you guys can go wherever you want, just let me know at least. So that I know where to find you if I need to.��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��Let��s see in a few days. We��ve just solved the problem and need to rest. We��ll consider traveling after cleaning up the remnants. We will definitely take the children back to Su��s vige this year. It��s time for me to see my old friends in the vige.��


    Duanmu Chen held his forehead, ��I knew you guys would miss Su��s vige. That ce really is extraordinary and it��s also where you two met. If there��s a chance, I would like to go back and take a look again. It��s a pity that Zhenzhen and the others are still too young, otherwise I would be relieved to let you guys bring them along, to gain worldly experience.��


    ��There will be opportunities in the future.�� Su Liang smiled.


    ��I��ll take that as a yes.�� Duanmu Chen said hastily. Seeing how Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu have seemingly be Gu Ling and Su Liang��s children, Duanmu Chen was envious and regretted not having children earlier. His children are still too young, otherwise it would be beneficial to learn from Gu Ling and Su Liang.


    When Gu Ling and Su Liang left the pce, they also brought a basket of rare fruits that were tribute from other ces. Duanmu Chen said those were for his beloved goddaughter, Nuannuan.


    By the time they returned home, it was already veryte.


    The children were all asleep. Old Mu and Cheng Yun were still sitting in the Yuanming Pavilion waiting for Gu Ling and Su Liang.


    ��Master, Cheng Yun.�� It��s no surprise for Su Liang to see them both as she entered. They should be back ording to the time.


    Old Mu reported that everything went smoothly on the road, and Feng Ming escorted the cook couple home to settle them in. Then asked Gu Ling, ��We can��t ignore the mobsters who ran from Xingluo Ind, each of them is highly skilled in martial arts with nefarious intentions, they will be a problem sooner orter.��


    Cheng Yun agreed, ��We must find these viins and eliminate the remnants. Speaking of which, what happened to Sheng Yue? Have you killed him yet?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No, Gu Ling has let Sheng Yue handle the remnants of Xingluo Ind.�� Although Old Mu and the others also left Xingluo Ind on the same day, Gu Ling hadn��t mentioned his ns for Sheng Yue yet.


    Old Mu and Cheng Yun were both stunned.


    Cheng Yun expressed his doubt about Sheng Yue��s character, ��Wouldn��t he have run away?��


    Old Mu also didn��t fully trust him, ��He��s not reliable. I��d rather take action with Old Bai and Old Qiao, we old brothers can handle this!��


    ��Master has worked hard for so long and just got back. You should rest well. As for this matter, we have arranged for others to investigate it, and there will be news soon. The first step is finding these people, and then we��ll know if Sheng Yue is really doing what Gu Ling told him to. If Sheng Yue really did take action, he would be the most suitable person; he knows and understands the people of Xingluo Ind.�� Su Liang said.


    Old Mu nodded several times, ��If that��s the n, then it��s all good. As a master, I don��t have to worry about it now. I do need to rest.��


    Cheng Yun smiles, ��We all went to see the space today, Nuannuan is really smart.��


    When Old Mu and Cheng Yun were about to go back to rest, they remembered Mo Yan.


    ��How will he be dealt with?�� Old Mu asked, ��He is still boasting that you guys will beg him soon, it��s hrious! We have not told him the ��good news�� yet, we��ll wait for you guys to decide. While on the way today, we bumped into the Peng family, and they all wished they could tear Mo Yan apart!��


    At this moment, Qi Yan came in with Peng Fan.


    The Peng family leftte, and they didn��t get back to the capital until the night. As soon as he got home, he came to inform Su Liang.


    ��I know, you go back quickly.�� Su Liang said.


    Peng Fan saluted and thanked Gu Ling and Su Liang once again, ��It��ste already, I will apany my sister toe and thank you properly another day.��


    ��No need to be so formal.�� Su Liang smiles, ��As long as everyone is safe, tell your mother to rx and cry less, and smile more.��


    Peng Fan nodded firmly, ��Yes!�� Upon finishing speaking, he took his leave.


    ��Master, Cheng Yun, both of you have been working hard on the road, quickly go and sleep. As for Mo Yan, we will discuss it tomorrow.�� Su Liang said with a smile, ��We are tired, too, so we won��t go see him. Let him have more wonderful dreams in the dungeon, and tomorrow he will see with his own eyes how Gu Xiaonuan can resurrect the dead. We will prepare delicious food and sweets, and while eating the reunion feast, we will watch the good y.��


    Upon hearing Su Liang��s words, Old Muughed out, ��Very well, I am truly looking forward to it!��

 Chapter 491: 491. What is destiny

    Chapter 491: 491. What is destiny<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Early in the morning, after learning from Elder Mu about the conversation Su Liang hadst night, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu looked at each other andughed, deciding to help relieve their elders�� worries.


    So, before Gu Ling and Su Liang got up, the two little ones gathered together and started writing a ��script��.


    Yes, in order to give Mo Yan a greater shock and more pain, they felt that this y must be taken seriously and well-arranged, striving to make Mo Yan spit blood on the spot and die from anger would be the best effect.


    The family had always loved their children and were happy to y along, so they all followed Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu��s orders.


    It wasn��t untilter that Su Liang and Gu Ling got up, went out, and found that Yuanming Pavilion was quiet, as if there was no one else besides them, which they found strange.<div>


    As they walked out of the Yuanming Pavilion, Su Liangughed.


    Well, it was like a party by theke, with everyone dressed up and in attendance. Gu Xiaonuan wore a new outfit that neither Gu Ling nor Su Liang had seen before, probably given by her Aunt Yang Yu.


    Today, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu dressed as ��twin brothers.�� Although they weren��t twins, they usually enjoyed ying the identity switch game, and they had many identical clothes and essories. Today, though, they didn��t switch faces, but their outfits werepletely the same, making it difficult to tell who was who from the back.


    There were tables, chairs, sun umbres, delicious food, and drinks. The table also had the tribute fruit that Gu Ling had just brought back from the pcest night.


    ��Master, Mistress,e on!�� Ji Xiaoshu called enthusiastically.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang walked side by side to join them. Weng Ran stood up with a smile, ��Your breakfast is on the stove, I��ll bring it over.��


    Yan Shiba immediately ordered Cheng Yun, ��You go help!��


    Cheng Yun got up upon hearing this, ��Alright.��


    Weng Ran red at Yan Shiba, who gave her a wink and a smirk, his face full of ambiguity.


    Cheng Yun didn��t know that Yan Shiba intended to bring him and Weng Ran together, but Weng Ran did.


    Su Liang also knew, and as for her opinion, she thought it was just a matter of going with the flow. As long as Yan Shiba didn��t pester Cheng Yun, trying to taste the sweetness of a forcefully twisted melon, she would be relieved. As for the rest, both Weng Ran and Cheng Yun were decent people, there wouldn��t be any problems.


    Su Liang looked around and saw that a table was filled with her masters: Elder Bai, Elder Mu, Qiao Cong, Cen Man, and Weng Ming. They were now ying a table game she had taught them earlier �C not ying for money but using paper strips to stick on the loser��s face��<div>


    At this point, Qiao Cong had two on his face, and Elder Bai had one, which looked very amusing.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang were pulled by Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu to their designated seats, waiting for breakfast.


    At this moment, Qiao Jing, who had gone out earlier, returned, leading Min Rou with a smile.


    After a while, Lian Shun came with Ying Ying, who was pregnant, and Ying Ye rushed out from behind them, ��Zhengzheng, Xiaoshu, Xiaonuan, I��m here!�� They were specifically invited by Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu through Qi Yan.


    ��Where��s the old devil Mo Yan?�� Ying Ying asked as soon as she sat down.


    Zhengzheng��s little face was serious, ��You��ll see him soon, Aunt Ying. Don��t worry.��


    Lian Shun was more interested in Gu Xiaonuan��s space, and after Ying Ying was seated, he came over and said with a smile, ��Xiaonuan, let Uncle see your treasure!��


    Gu Xiaonuan smiled, greeted ��Uncle Ersan,�� and continued to eat the delicious fruit gift from her emperor father.


    Ji Xiaoshu pulled Lian Shun to sit down, ��Uncle Ersan, don��t worry, you��ll have a chance; it��s just not the time yet.��


    Lian Shun was overjoyed, ��Alright, alright, we��ll listen to you.��


    Cheng Yun and Weng Ran brought the breakfast over, and Su Liang asked Ying Ying if she wanted to eat some more.


    Ying Ying, who had be slightly plump from pregnancy, waved her hand, ��Mother��s breakfast was too delicious; I��ve eaten a lot. I can only eat some fruit at most. You guys eat, don��t worry about me.��<div>


    Lian Shunughed as he massaged Ying Ying��s legs, ��What kind of fruit do you want to eat?��


    ��The one Xiaonuan is eating; it looks delicious,�� Ying Ying said.


    Lian Shun immediately picked the most beautiful fruit from the fruit te, peeled it with a fruit knife, cut it into small pieces, and fed it to Ying Ying.


    Ying Ying shook her head, and picked up a whole one herself, ��Xiaonuan can eat it herself, and I have hands too. It��s even tastier when you bite it.��


    Lian Shun coughed lightly, ��Why didn��t you say so earlier?��


    ��If I had said it earlier, you wouldn��t have had the chance to show off your fruit-cutting skills,�� Ying Ying said calmly.


    Lian Shun:��Indeed, at home, in order to take care of Ying Ying, he had mastered many new skills, including cutting fruit. If Ying Ying didn��t eat it, he would!


    When Gu Ling and Su Liang finished breakfast, Ji Xiaoshu rang the bell in her hand, ��Uncle Jing, Aunt Rou, you can continue your love talkter,e back here now!��


    On the other side of theke, Qiao Jing and Min Rou, who had been strolling hand in hand, blushed when they heard Ji Xiaoshu��s teasing words and returned to their seats quietly.


    ��Xiaoshu, what��s next?�� Lian Shun asked.


    Ji Xiaoshu grinned, ��The good show is starting!��


    In the dungeon, Mo Yan no longer knew whether it was day or night outside. Since being locked up yesterday, no one hade to see him, and there was no water or food. His hands and feet were bound and sore, and in his half-asleep state, it felt like a long time had passed, but also not too long.<div>


    Finally, he heard the sound of the dungeon door opening, and Mo Yan slowly sat up from the ground, shaking his head to regain consciousness.


    Before seeing anyone, Mo Yan heard a familiar voice �C it was Qi Yan and Zhu Zan, who had thrown him into the dungeon yesterday.


    ��Ah, I never thought we��d have to invite him out.��


    ��There��s no other way; perhaps this is fate.��


    Upon hearing this conversation, Mo Yan��s weary eyes suddenly lit up.


    Soon, Qi Yan and Zhu Zan were in front of him.


    ��It was Su Liang who asked you to invite me out?�� Mo Yan snorted.


    Qi Yan asked expressionlessly, ��Are you very pleased with yourself?��


    Mo Yan sneered, ��Pleased is not the word, but it��s no surprise. Kid, watch your manners.��


    Suppressing his anger, Qi Yan pinched Mo Yan��s chin and stuffed a pill into his mouth.


    ��What did you give me to eat?�� Mo Yan frowned.


    ��A good medicine that allows you to go out freely.�� Zhu Zan said as he untied the rope on Mo Yan and pulled him up from the ground.<div>


    Mo Yan stood up, feeling his legs trembling, not only because he had been tied for too long but also because of the medicine he had just taken. He couldn��t exert any strength in his limbs, but he could barely stand.


    In Mo Yan��s eyes, this was not a bad thing.


    ��Let��s go.�� Qi Yan urged.


    Mo Yan gave him a cold stare, ��Where are we going?��


    ��The Master has prepared a banquet for you,�� Qi Yan said, ��Everyone is waiting for you, including the Little Master.��


    Mo Yan raised his eyebrows slightly, ��It seems that my granddaughter has finally resigned herself to her fate and wants to have a good talk with me. If she had known this, why bother. Let��s go, I didn��t see Little Nuannuan thest time I was here, but today I can finally meet her.��


    Qi Yan and Zhu Zan escorted Mo Yan out of the dungeon and into the outside world.


    Today was sunny with a gentle breeze. The Su Mansion was filled with lush trees and beautiful flowers that were pleasing to the eye.


    Qi Yan and Zhu Zan did not urge Mo Yan, who walked leisurely, admiring the scenery around him. ��My granddaughter is indeed a capable person. Unlike me, who is content with hiding away without any aspirations.��


    Qi Yan and Zhu Zan did not respond. Mo Yan did not care; his steps grew steadier, and he appeared increasingly confident, as if he had everything under control.


    As they walked, they heard footsteps behind them.


    Mo Yan turned back and saw a familiar face; his eyes narrowed slightly, ��Min Rou, don��t you recognize me anymore?��<div>


    It was Min Rou who had arrived. Her face darkened when she saw Mo Yan, ��I wish I had never known you!��


    ��Where are your parents?�� Mo Yan asked, ��Did you abandon your birth parents to prove your sincerity to my granddaughter?��


    Min Rou didn��t answer but strode forward. As she passed Mo Yan, she heard him say, ��Although you betrayed Xingluo Ind and me, I don��t me you. In my eyes, you��re just like a granddaughter, as you know. There will still be many days toe.��


    Min Rou paused at hisst words without looking back and said coldly, ��You shouldn��t have any illusions. What you want will never be realized!��


    At Min Rou��s words, Mo Yan chuckled. Hisughter did not reach his eyes, ��Really? Then let��s wait and see. By that time, don��t beg me to spare anyone for the sake of our past rtionship.��


    Min Rou snorted coldly and walked away quickly.


    Mo Yan continued to walk at a leisurely pace, talking to Zhu Zan, ��You should know the current situation. Given your past affiliation with Xingluo Ind, I am willing to give you another chance. If you pledge your allegiance to me again now, all our past unpleasantness can be considered unimportant. How about it?��


    ��Is that important to you?�� Zhu Zan asked in response.


    Mo Yan shook his head, ��To me, neither of you matters. But my proposal is important to you �C it��s a second chance I��m bestowing upon you. If you don��t seize it now, don��t me me for being ruthless after today.��


    ��I��ll be waiting to see how ruthless you can be,�� Zhu Zan replied calmly.


    Mo Yan��s expression showed a trace of regretful condescension, as if he had returned to the god who could easily manipte the lives and destinies of others. In his eyes, Zhu Zan had already be a dead man.


    When Mo Yan finally walked around the bend of the stone path, the scene before him opened up. He saw the exquisite and elegant Yuanming Pavilion, theke with its mirror-like, crystal-clear water, and the people by theke.


    There were many people he had never seen before, even though Xingluo Ind had been secretly opposing this family for more than a year.


    ncing around, Mo Yan��s gaze settled on Su Liang��s face. He wasn��t shocked since he had previously caught Yan Shiba disguised as Su Liang and brought him back to Xingluo Ind. Although this was the first time he saw the real Su Liang, he was no stranger to her face.


    At this moment, Su Liang and Gu Ling were sitting in the middle of the crowd. Gu Ling held a lovely child in her arms. Mo Yan��s eyes fell on Gu Xiaonuan, and he slowly smiled.


    Everyone present had serious expressions, and no one spoke.


    Ying Ying red at Mo Yan with anger. The mother she could not remember had been killed by Mo Yan. The hardships and miseries of her and Ying Ye��s past lives were inextricably linked to Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan quickly noticed Ying Ying but gave her nothing more than a dismissive nce before turning his attention to Cheng Yun, his eyes gleaming, ��He is����


    Su Liang answered Mo Yan��s question, ��Sheng Yue��s younger brother.��


    Mo Yan nodded slightly, ��No wonder. He looks very much like his mother, while Sheng Yue does not.��


    While talking, Mo Yan had walked to a ce not far from Gu Ling and Su Liang. He stopped and reached out to Gu Xiaonuan, smiling, ��May I hold my great-granddaughter? She truly looks like a little angel.��


    ��Little angel�� is a term that doesn��t exist in this world, so it was meant for Su Liang to hear, since they were both time-travelers and he knew she would understand.


    Gu Xiaonuan looked curiously at Mo Yan and uttered three words, ��Big jerk!��


    Mo Yan��s face darkened slightly, but quickly returned to normal, seemingly gracious as he withdrew his extended hand, ��Xiaoliang, our conflict has nothing to do with the child. It��s time to be upfront. I know you want to save someone quickly, but that space belongs to me only, and it��s impossible for anyone to take control of it, even if you��re a Transmigrator. Originally, we could have talked it out. Regardless of anything else, your husband Gu Ling shouldn��t have destroyed the path I guarded for most of my life.��


    Seeing the cold tone in Mo Yan��s voice, Su Liang and Gu Ling exchanged nces, but still said nothing. The others just sat quietly. Qiao Cong and Elder Bai each had several strips of paper in front of them, which were taken from their faces and would have to be put backter��


    ��Xiaoliang, as you know, I have no vulnerabilities now, except for this body. Of course, you could threaten me by harming my body, but you should also know very well that once the spatial magical treasure returns to my hands, none of you will be able to control me. This is the reality, and I don��t need to hide it.�� Mo Yan��s back was straight and his chin slightly raised. However, given his gaunt face and haggard expression, this gesture didn��t exude much authority.


    Su Liang did not speak, but Zhengzheng, who said, ��What exactly do you want?��


    Ji Xiaoshu frowned and asked, ��Just tell us your conditions and let��s not waste any time!��


    It was only then that Mo Yan noticed the two children sitting beside Su Liang and Gu Ling. His gaze lowered, looking at them, his expression indifferent, ��I assume you��re Xiaoliang��s two disciples. Remember, when adults are talking, you should listen quietly and not interrupt. It��s impolite.��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu both clenched their little fists, then listened to Mo Yan continue, ��Xiaoliang, there��s no way for me to return now, so my condition is simple: let��s genuinely reconcile and put all past grievances behind us.��


    ��How can we put everything behind us?�� Su Liang asked calmly.


    Mo Yan chuckled, ��Quite simple, actually. You��re my granddaughter, so you should formally acknowledge me along with your granddaughter��s husband and great-granddaughter. As long as the three of you kneel down in front of everyone here and give me a kowtow, and if you call me ��grandfather�� and have Nuannuan call me ��great-grandfather,�� that��s enough. Compared to your friends who are willing to risk their lives for you, it��s really nothing. You can rest assured that we��ll be a family from then on, and I��ll genuinely care and protect you and your daughter.��


    As soon as Mo Yan��s voice fell, Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng stood up together and said in unison, ��I��ve never seen anyone as shameless as you!�� This phrase was taught by Gu Ling and originated from Su Liang��s retelling of the Three Kingdoms.


    Mo Yan��s face darkened with anger, ��You�� despicable! Su Liang, is this the kind of disciple you teach?��


    Ji Xiaoshu gestured to Gu Xiaonuan, and Zhengzheng had already pulled Lian Shun over.


    In the next moment, Mo Yan��s eyes widened in disbelief as he watched Lian Shun grin and then vanish into thin air right before him!


    ��No�� impossible�� this can��t be���� Mo Yan��s vision cked out for a moment, nearly copsing to the ground as he felt a surge of blood in his chest and coughed up a mouthful of old blood, still repeating, ��It��s impossible�� it can��t be����


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu had already rushed over, working together in perfect harmony to knock Mo Yan to the ground. Each of them stepped on one side of his head with their little feet, ��Open your dog eyes and see what the will of heaven really is!��


    Mo Yan��s eyes were filled with rage, as he clearly saw Gu Xiaonuan waving her hand, and cheerfully saying, ��Uncle Ersan,e out!�� Lian Shun reappeared, hugging Ying Ying and eximing, ��This is amazing!��


    At this moment, the magical treasure that Mo Yan thought could return to his hands was in Gu Xiaonuan��s grasp, shining beautifully and enchantingly under the sunlight.


    Everyone else who had been acting in the y stood up in unison, revealing their weapons and rushing over.


    Elder Mu shouted loudly, ��Everyone, be careful when you start! Each person can take one strike, you can��t do more than that. There are many who still want to take a cut. It��s not right to deprive them of their chance!��


    Lian Shun, his arm around Ying Ying, and a sword in his other hand, said, ��No rush, we can cut him up slowly, once every quarter of an hour.��


    Before everyone else rushed over, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu delivered their scripted lines to Mo Yan, who was gasping and coughing up blood from extreme anger:


    ��Xiaoshu, it��s hard to believe that such a scumbag has people who love him, don��t you think?��


    ��Big brother, don��t listen to him talking nonsense! What love? That person must have found a good marriage and have a family full of children and grandchildren by now,pletely forgetting him! You always talk about heaven and fate, why don��t you shout to the heavens and see if they care? Hahaha!��


    When Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu finally squeezed out of the crowd who were attacking Mo Yan, they saw Yan Shiba leaning on thekeshore with her arms crossed, lookingpletely at ease. She had ��avoided�� the situation earlier, preventing herself from blowing their cover.


    ��Aunt Yan, aren��t you joining in to hack at him?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked, giggling.


    Yan Shiba shook her head calmly, ��I��ve long been tired of this hacking business! I��ve said before that I want to make sure that old scoundrel Mo knows what it��s like to drown! No rush, let��s wait for everyone to vent their anger first, then I��ll y with that old scoundrel slowly! I��ll make sure he dies andes back to life, and dies again! Hahaha!��

 Chapter 492: If you are a man, hurry up and go.

    Chapter 492: If you are a man, hurry up and go.<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Gu Ling and Su Liang had no interest in chopping Mo Yan themselves. At this point, scolding or beating him would be meaningless. Of course, seeing everyone get a chance to vent their anger firsthand was also genuinely enjoyable.


    When everyone put down their weapons and returned to thekeside, they resumed their previous activities: ying cards, chatting, and flirting.


    ��Let��s begin,�� Qiao Cong urged Old Mu, who was shuffling the cards.


    ��Old Qiao, Old Bai, hurry up and put those notes back. We can��t forget about our previous bets!�� Old Mu reminded them of their game from before.


    Old Bai and Qiao Cong reluctantly reattached the paper notes they had taken down during the act.<div>


    Qiao Cong spoke fiercely, ��I don��t believe I can��t win at least once!��


    The cunning Old Mu responded that winning required skill �C Qiao Cong��s whimsical ying style wouldn��t make it easy to win.


    While Su Liang��s five masters resumed their game, two couples from the family strolled leisurely to the other side of theke. One pair was Qiao Jing and Min Rou, and the other was Qi Yan and Nangong Qian.


    As soon as Qiao Cong returned this time, he announced his intention to have his grandchildren married by the end of the year. They had already chosen an auspicious date.


    Qiao Jing and Min Rou had been engaged in a long-distance correspondence for some time, and now that they had finally met face-to-face, they were getting along quite well and gradually bing more attached to each other.


    Qi Yan and Nangong Qian had been passionately in love for quite some time, and they only awaited the settling of matters before getting married.


    Lian Shun brought along fishing gear because Ying Ying suddenly said she wanted to eat fish. He dered that he would catch a couple of fat fish from Su Mansion��ske and bring them home. The couple sat side by side by theke and began fishing together.


    The lively and heartwarming party continued, while Mo Yan, lying on the ground covered in wounds, and bleeding profusely, sessfully experienced a world of pain.


    After Gu Ling and Su Liang nced at Mo Yan��s miserable state, they took Gu Xiaonuan and left, allowing Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu to do as they pleased with their ytime.


    As the ��screenwriters�� and ��directors�� of today��s show specifically for Mo Yan, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu were very satisfied with everyone��s performance, and Mo Yan��s reactions were entirely within their expectations. Although they were still young, they had been exposed to a lot since they were always around Su Liang and kept up to date with events. These two children knew more about current affairs and trends than some adults in their family.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu walked over to Mo Yan once more, looking down at his pained, angry, and desperate expression, exchanging a smile. They had seen it all, and Mo Yan��s condition didn��t faze them in the least.


    ��Senior Brother, let��s count how many wounds there are and see if anyone cut him more than once,�� Ji Xiaoshu suggested.<div>


    Zhengzheng nodded, drawing a line on Mo Yan��s waist. ��You count the upper body, and I��ll count the lower body.��


    The two then started counting Mo Yan��s cuts, discussing whose hand each wound might havee from based on the shape and depth of the wound.


    ��Senior Brother, look at this cut! It��s so deep; it must have been Master Qiao who did it!�� Ji Xiaoshu pointed at a wound.


    Zhengzheng looked closely,paring it to the other injuries, and said that he thought the wound from Qiao Cong was a different one. The two excitedly discussed and analyzed their guesses.


    Meanwhile, Mo Yany there, bleeding profusely and in excruciating pain. The teasing and amused voices of the two children only made his mental state worse. Enraged and unable to take it any longer, he started vomiting blood and gritted his teeth, ��You�� shut up!��


    ��Senior Brother, he scolded us for being impolite earlier, and now he��s telling us to shut up. What should we do?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked earnestly, her little face serious.


    Zhengzheng sneered, ��Being scolded as impolite by a big viin just proves we��re righteous. Our politeness depends on a person��s character. However, telling us to keep quiet now is too much. seems like he still hasn��t recognized the reality.��


    Thus, after the two children counted the injuries and calcted the number of attackers, they called for Yan Shiba.


    ��Auntie Yan, it��s your turn!�� Ji Xiaoshu shouted.


    Yan Shiba was whispering to Weng Ran who was pouring tea for everyone. Without turning her head, she replied, ��He��s covered in blood, too dirty. Nuannuan is out on theke, so don��t let him go into the water and dirty our house��s water. Later, I��ll take him out to find a dirty ditch! Make sure he doesn��t die!�� She then continued talking to Weng Ran, ��Think about it, Cheng Yun is so good-looking, has great martial arts skills, and is very kind. Can you satisfy my desire to be a matchmaker? Can you?��


    Weng Ran shook her head calmly, ��Haven��t you already been a matchmaker?��


    ��When?�� Yan Shiba imed she hadn��t.<div>


    Weng Ran smiled softly, ��Who is it that always attributes Prince and Su Liang getting together to herself, mentioning it every day?��


    Indeed, Yan Shiba used to frequently call herself Gu Ling and Su Liang��s matchmaker, adamantly denying that she had been yed by them. But now, she didn��t care about that at all, shaking her head and denying, ��No, I wasn��t! They were destined to be together before they met me, it has nothing to do with me!��


    ��Stop messing around,�� Weng Ran pushed Yan Shiba away, ��I��m busy. If you��re this bored, go ask Cheng Yun. He��ll definitely refuse and you can give up.��


    Yan Shiba blinked, ��Don��t speak too soon, I��m going now! If Cheng Yun doesn��t refuse, you have to give it a try! Deal?��


    However, Yan Shiba turned around to find Cheng Yun gone. She asked Su Liang, who told her Cheng Yun had gone to Huguo Temple to visit Master Huiming and pick up some vegetarian dishes.


    Yan Shiba was speechless, ��I��ll talk to him when hees back.��


    After speaking with Yan Shiba, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu exchanged nces. Zhengzheng thought for a moment and said, ��Xiaoshu, if we don��t care about him, his blood will soon run dry and he��ll die. We haven��t had a chance to use the medical skills our master taught us, so how about����


    Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes lit up, and he grinned, ��Great Viin, you��re in luck. We, brothers, will personally heal your wounds!��


    The two children had been learning medical skills from Su Liang, but because they were young, no patients dared let them practice on them. Therefore, they had only theoretical knowledge and zero practical experience. Now, looking at the injured Mo Yan, they both felt it was a great opportunity to practice medicine.


    So, the two quickly ran back to Yuanming Pavilion and took out their respective medicine boxes. The boxes were gifts from Su Liang, with matching styles but different colors. The tools inside wereplete, and all were specially made for them.


    ��I��ll take care of the upper body, and you take care of the lower body, Senior Brother. After we��re done, we��ll have Master and Master��s Wifee over to judge whose medical skills are better, okay?�� Ji Xiaoshu once again started his ��we mustpete in everything�� mode.


    Zhengzheng agreed, calmly took out a bottle of hemostatic powder from his medicine box.<div>


    After stopping the bleeding, Zhengzhengmented, ��Such good medicine is really wasted on him. But if it allows more people to have a chance to take revenge on Mo Yan, then it��s worth it.��


    Then, Ji Xiaoshu asked, ��What medicine?��


    Zhengzheng looked up and couldn��t help butugh, ��Xiaoshu, how can you start sewing directly?��


    With a silver needle in his hand, Ji Xiaoshu said calmly, ��Ah, I forgot the steps, it��s my first time doing this, no experience, a bit eager. In that case, I��ll remove the stitches.��


    Just as Mo Yan, who had been clenching his teeth while Ji Xiaoshu��s needle pierced and sewed his flesh, trying not to scream, he suddenly felt his skin being torn apart again. Unable to bear it, he let out a miserable scream.


    Ji Xiaoshu frowned, ��Keep it down! Can��t you bear the pain at such an old age? What if you scare my sister? Seriously!��


    Mo Yan had never experienced such suffering and humiliation before transmigrating to this day, especially from two kids whose names he hadn��t even memorized. Under the double blow to his body and mind, he vomited another mouthful of blood, tilted his head, and fainted with anger.


    Seeing this, Ji Xiaoshu shook his head, ��With such poor psychological endurance, how is he supposed to be a big viin? Seriously! Even that scoundrel Sheng Yue is better than him. He lost an arm and still acted like it was no big deal, knowing how to adapt to the situation!��


    Zhengzheng gave his opinion, ��It��s precisely the spatial magical treasure that gave Mo Yan the confidence and ability to do whatever he wanted. With the treasure protecting him, no one could harm him. His intelligence is far fromparable to that of Master and Mistress, let alone Sheng Yue or our grandmaster. If he were a little smarter, he wouldn��t have relied on the heaven-given magical treasure to end up in such a situation now.��


    ��Big Brother is right.�� Ji Xiaoshu thought about the whole story, ��This guy��s brain really doesn��t work. He��s made countless mistakes, being both foolish and arrogant. He��s a disgrace to transmigrators. Don��t ever say he��s the same as Mistress again; she��s ten thousand times smarter than him!��


    Zhu Zan, who was passing by, couldn��t help but sigh at the two children��s conversation. Even Gu Ling and Su Liang��s little disciples were so insightful and intelligent; what could Mo Yan possibly use topete with them? Mo Yan had been relying on the magic treasure to act as he pleased. Ever since he started going against Gu Ling and Su Liang, he made one mistake after another. He didn��t know who to trust, failed at managing his people, andcked a big-picture view. Many times, he was led around by the nose by He Wei or Sheng Yue and made unwise decisions.


    It��s not an exaggeration to say that Mo Yan is a stupid and conceited person, who only became a threat to Gu Ling and Su Liang by virtue of the spatial magical treasure. On the other hand, having lived two lifetimes, Mo Yan was still not smart enough despite his age, which was rted to his identity as a transmigrator and the spatial magical treasure in his hands. Thetter gave him too much confidence. He had been hidden away for years, acting like a king on Xingluo Ind, thinking that he was the only one who mattered in the world and that everything was within his reach. He never experienced any real hardships and never truly grew.<div>


    Meanwhile, Gu Ling and Su Liang walked a difficult path to reach this point, facing endless troubles and difficulties without ever stopping in their quest to improve their strength.


    Even Sheng Yue, despite his young age, had clear goals and a deep mind, always able to bend and flex. Without the magic treasure, Mo Yan would be no match for Sheng Yue.


    Zhu Zan came over and asked the two little ones if they needed any help.


    Ji Xiaoshu said with a grin, ��Uncle Zhu, you��re just in time. The sun is a bit too strong. Could you help us drag the big bad guy over to the shade under that tree? We��re practicing medical treatment for external injuries!��


    Zhu Zanughed, ��No problem.�� He dragged Mo Yan to the spot designated by Ji Xiaoshu, then went to clean up the blood elsewhere and brought a small table to be ced under the tree. He also fetched tea and desserts for the two kids, telling them not to tire themselves out.


    In the meantime, Zhengzheng went to the kitchen and brought a bowl of salt and sugar solution to pour into the unconscious Mo Yan. Since Mo Yan was their practice dummy for healing injuries, they had to be serious about it and couldn��t let him die so easily.


    When the two kids hadpleted the suturing and stopping the bleeding process on half of Mo Yan��s body, they called Gu Ling and Su Liang over to have a look.


    ��Great God, you go.�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    Gu Ling lightly tapped his toes and left the boat, leaping onto the shore. As he passed by the card table, he saw Qiao Cong��s face covered in slips of paper, leaving no room for new ones.


    Gu Ling stopped and said to Qiao Cong, ��Master will wait for Nuannuan to have a look before tearing them off.��


    Qiao Cong hadn��t won a single round, and upon hearing Gu Ling��s words, he was so angry that his moustache bristled and his eyes widened. The slips of paper on his face were flown everywhere, ��I suspect Old Mu is cheating!��


    Old Mu, who had been winning all along, said cheerfully, ��You just can��t ept defeat.��<div>


    ��Who can��t ept defeat? Let��s continue!�� Qiao Cong pped the table.


    Cen Man found Qiao Cong��s reaction amusing and pointed out his problem, telling him to be more cautious when ying cards.


    Qiao Cong shook his head, ��ying cards is supposed to be fun. Why bother calcting? Isn��t it tiring? I won��t do it!��


    Old Bai agreed with Qiao Cong��s opinion, ��Calcting cards is exhausting, I don��t do it either. Losing is just right; Nuannuan likes it.��


    At this time, Gu Ling had already reached the tree and saw Mo Yan.


    ��Master, I treated his upper body, and elder brother treated his lower body. Take a look, who did a better job?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    After taking a look, Gu Ling said that Zhengzheng��s stitching was better, even and beautiful.


    ��Indeed, my stitching doesn��t look good, but as long as it works.�� Ji Xiaoshu looked at the crooked centipede-like wound he stitched and felt that it wasn��t as good-looking as Zhengzheng��s.


    ��This doesn��t seem very professional,�� Gu Lingmented. ��Mo Yan doesn��t have the right to say anything, but what if you get a serious patient in the future, will you still do this?��


    Ji Xiaoshu scratched his head, ��That��s true. I only thought about being faster, but elder brother is both fast and good, so I lost. I��ll just undo Mo Yan��s stitches and redo them. I��ll practice more!��


    Gu Ling rubbed Ji Xiaoshu��s head, ��It��s fine for today. You both are covered in blood. Go take a bath. You can treat him when he gets a new injury.��


    Only then did the two children who were focused on practicing their medical skills notice that their clothes and shoes were dirty, and their hands were covered in blood.


    Ji Xiaoshu made a disgusted face, ��I smell so bad, my sister will surely hate me! Elder brother, let��s go!��


    Gu Ling watched his two young disciples rush towards Yuanming Pavilion. He called Zhu Zan over, ��Throw Mo Yan back into the dungeon, and then go help Zhengzheng and Xiaoshu take a bath.��


    Zhu Zan nodded, ��Yes, Prince.��


    When Su Liang carried Gu Xiaonuan back to the shore, they saw two people with faces covered in paper strips waiting to take Gu Xiaonuan. One was Qiao Cong, and the other was Old White. Weng Ming had also lost a few times, but he hadn��t torn off the few paper strips on his face yet, so he walked over as well.


    Qiao Cong blew off the paper strips, and Gu Xiaonuan giggled, calling out, ��Master!��


    ��Haha! Nuannuan,e! You can y with the paper strips on master��s face.�� Qiao Cong held Gu Xiaonuan and said cheerfully.


    Gu Xiaonuan began pulling off the paper strips one by one, finding it amusing to reveal Qiao Cong��s face. After ying with Qiao Cong, she was taken over by Old White and pulled off the paper strips from his face as well.


    Cheng Yun returned from Huguo Temple, carrying arge food box in his hand. He was about to deliver it to the kitchen when Yan Shiba stopped him.


    ��What��s up?�� Cheng Yun calmly asked. He knew that Yan Shiba had given up on him, so he wasn��t afraid of Yan Shiba anymore.


    Yan Shiba nodded seriously, ��Since you��ve renounced your faith, started eating meat, and should be considering the matter of marrying a wife. After all, I��ve been calling you brother for so long; I��ll be your sister in the future! I think you and Little Ranran are quitepatible. Think about it carefully, and don��t just say no. A man cannot say no!��


    Cheng Yun was stunned, ��Me and Weng Ran?��


    Yan Shiba nodded, ��Yes! What do you think?��


    Cheng Yun frowned with a strange expression, ��I�� do you think she��ll like me?��


    Upon hearing this, Yan Shiba froze for a moment, then burst outughing, ��So you��ve had your eye on Little Ranran for a while now? Why didn��t you say something earlier? Go ask her and you��ll know if she��ll like you or not! Be a man and go!��

 Chapter 493: 493. Cheng Yun’s Confession

    Chapter 493: 493. Cheng Yun��s Confession


    Trantor: 549690339


    Cheng Yun walked to the kitchen door, where he saw Weng Ran busily in action. She was also dressed as per Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu��s requests and looked striking in her new dress. Her figure was slender, her profile delicate. She made no attempt to hide the birthmark on her face. Indeed, it was as Gu Xiaonuan had mentioned �C it made her look beautiful and unique, like a flower.


    Cheng Yun thought about what Yan Shiba had said earlier, and as he watched Weng Ran now, it seemed something was different. Did he like her? He was not sure about the answer, but one thing he was sure of was that he had a fondness for Weng Ran.


    The grown women Cheng Yun had been in contact with were not many, and the two most significant women were Su Liang, with whom he always had a good rtionship, and Yan Shiba, whom he had once tried to avoid at all costs. Su Liang was just a friend to Cheng Yun when they first met and unrted to the concepts of male or female. As for Yan Shiba, to Cheng Yun, she had overpowering female attributes that even scared him.


    Weng Ran could be considered the first woman that Cheng Yun had genuinely interacted with since he left Buddhism, and one of the few people he feltfortable around. He still remembered the first time they met at this house, as if it was just yesterday��


    Weng Ran lifted the pot lid, and a wave of heat hit her face �C the chicken soup was ready. She took a deep breath, smiled, and muttered to herself, ��It��s almost as good as the prince��s.�� Although they were now close friends, she knew her ce. Su Liang always addressed Gu Ling by his full name in front of others, so she never dared to call him by his name. Therefore, she had always referred to him as ��prince��.


    A gentle smile also appeared on Cheng Yun��s face.


    At this moment, Weng Ran turned around and saw Cheng Yun standing at the door and smiling.


    ��You��re back.�� Weng Ran calmly greeted Cheng Yun, put down the pot lid, walked over, and took the food box from his hand. ��It��s been quite a few days since I��ve had any of the vegetarian dishes from Huguo Temple, I��ll need to reheat these.��


    ��Hmm.�� Cheng Yun nodded and began to help Weng Ran unload the vegetarian dishes from the food box.


    ��You missed out on a good show.�� Weng Ran chuckled. ��But I suppose you wouldn��t have enjoyed it anyway.��


    ��Indeed.�� Cheng Yun sighed softly. ��Mo Yan has hurt countless people, and I believe he should pay the price. If given the opportunity during a critical moment, I might kill him myself. But I don��t like to hurt people or take lives.��


    ��You��re just like the prince and Su Liang.�� Weng Ran nodded. ��That��s good. Everyone feels the same really. It��s just that Mo Yan has caused our family too much trouble and pain over the past few years. What he��s suffering now is his just deserts.��


    Cheng Yun agreed, ��Did Mo Yan die?��


    ��Not yet.�� Weng Ran shook her head. ��Zhengzheng and Xiaoshu have tended to his wounds again. They learned medical skills from Su Liang but never got the chance to use them.��


    Cheng Yun paused for a moment, then broke into augh. ��That��s a good thing.��


    ��Yan expressed the idea of finding a filthy ditch to let Mo Yan experience what it��s like to drown.�� Weng Ran turned to Cheng Yun, ��Do you think she��s too extreme?��


    For some reason, Cheng Yun felt as though Weng Ran was discussing a matter of values with him. After some thought and consideration, he replied, ��No. Yan, on several asions when we were on Xingluo Ind, had been forced into the water, and surely the experience was painful. Mo Yan has killed many people in this way over the years. If I were to decide how Mo Yan should die, I think drowning would be most fitting. Eye for eye is not extreme. I��m just not interested in watching him being tortured, but I don��t oppose any of these methods.��


    Weng Ran raised her eyebrows, ��You��ve changed a lot since yourst trip.��


    ��Have I? What changes do you see in me?�� Cheng Yun furrowed his eyebrows.


    ��Before,�� Weng Ran thought for a moment and then continued, ��your words and actions always carried a hint of your past life as a monk; now, you��re like a regr person. I don��t mean you were abnormal before, just that you fit into our family more now.��


    ��I am a part of this family.�� Cheng Yun stated earnestly.


    Weng Ran chuckled, ��As long as you know what I mean. Anyway, you��re better off how you are now.��


    Cheng Yun also felt that his perspectives on many things had changed, likely influenced by Gu Ling and Qiao Jing. It wasn��t until he had left Buddhism that he began to witness real and vivid suffering, particrly on the picturesque Xingluo Ind, where beneath the breathtakingndscapes existed awfully monstrous dens.


    Because he knew about Peng Wu��s ordeal and witnessed the tears of Mrs. Peng. Because he saw how the cook and mute ve��s lives were controlled and manipted by others. Because he heard about the tragic experiences of many women like Peng Wu on Xingluo Ind. Hisst vestiges of Buddhist discipline and restraint had beenpletely shattered.


    Cheng Yun, who once didn��t want to harm anyone and would even try to remake viins using Buddhist teachings, now believed that some evildoers did not deserve to be called human at all, and must pay for their wicked deeds. If he wanted to save these evildoers, who wouldpensate and save the innocent people hurt by them? How unjust was that?


    ��Yes, I��ve changed,�� Cheng Yun sighed softly, his eyes serene. Now, the world and the people he saw were all different from before. Ordination was often a choice to escape reality. Cheng Yun never had a chance to choose when he was young. Now he had, and he was grateful for the friends he met. Without them, he wouldn��t have his real life.


    ��Right, you haven��t seen sister Yan since you came back, have you?�� Weng Ran asked.


    Cheng Yun was making a fire, and when he heard this, he told the truth, ��I just saw her.��


    Weng Ran paused for a moment, then sheughed. ��Did she talk to you about this and that? I don��t know what��s gotten into her these past few days, perhaps she��s just bored and has too much time on her hands. She��s been nattering about ying matchmaker and, out of the blue, fixed her sights on us, saying she wants to bring us together. Just clear things up with her; she��s reasonable these days,�� she said.


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Yun thought��deemed by Weng Ran��s words��that the two of them had no chance and werepletely unsuitable?


    ��Do you have someone you like?�� Cheng Yun asked with a serious look on his face.


    Weng Ran shook her head, ��No. My life now is already unbelievably good. Let the rest take its natural course.��


    Seeing that Cheng Yun was holding the fire poker, lost in thought, Weng Ran asked with a chuckle, ��How about you? Have you ever thought about marriage?��


    Cheng Yun shook his head, ��I hadn��t initially. But after Miss Yan brought it up, I gave it some thought.��


    Weng Ran looked stunned, ��Oh? What have you been thinking about?��


    Cheng Yun hesitated a moment, ��I think that settling down is pretty good. Seeing Xiaogu and Su Liang with Nuannuan, they are a family of three, so happy and so perfect. Qiao Jing will also be getting married soon.��


    Weng Ran looked somewhat surprised, ��You are envious of them?��


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��Yes.��


    ��So, what��s on your mind?�� Weng Ran realized Cheng Yun had changed, but she never expected such a radical change that he��d even start considering his life partner. She remembered the way he looked when she first met him, which made her want tough. She found it very amusing and was curious about Cheng Yun��s thoughts.


    After pondering for a moment, Cheng Yun said, ��I think you��re quite good. If you don��t have feelings for anyone else, how about we give it a try?��


    The spoon in Weng Ran��s hand hit the edge of the pot, making a crisp noise. She felt the atmosphere suddenly be strange. Looking at Cheng Yun, she saw him looking at her too. Clearing her throat, she asked, ��Are you joking with me?��


    Cheng Yun shook his head, ��Of course not, how could I joke about such a thing?��


    Weng Ran looked somewhat peculiar, ��So, because Sister Yan mentioned it, you admired the prince and big brother Qiao, and suddenly you thought getting married was a good idea. Since Sister Yan and I are the only avable women around, you thought����


    Cheng Yun nodded, then quickly shook his head, ��Don��t get me wrong. Even if Miss Nangong and Miss Min weren��t engaged, I would still think you��re the best.��


    Weng Ranughed out loud, ��What do you like about me?��


    Cheng Yun pondered seriously for a moment, ��I can��t really put it into words, but when I��m with you, I feel the most rxed and at ease.��


    Weng Ran stoppedughing. Cheng Yun was serious. Was this a deration of love? It didn��t seem like it. At most it was a proposal to date?


    ��If you think I��m not suitable for you, just say it directly. It��s okay,�� Cheng Yun reassured her.


    Wen Ran fell silent again before speaking, ��Not exactly�� but it just feels a bit weird. We were friends to begin with, to be like Mr. Qiao and Rourou�� that would be strange.�� She genuinely felt this way, seeing Min Rou��s deep affection and doting for Qiao Cong, she felt that wasn��t for her.


    Cheng Yun frowned, ��It would indeed be strange if we were like them. But people are different, we don��t have to be exactly like them, right? I think Gu Ling and Su Liang��s rtionship is very good, they are in harmony with each other, it seems very�� natural. Yes, that��s the word, very natural.��


    ��They��re an old married couple, it��s different,�� Wen Ran shook her head.


    ��I think we need to try it to know what suits us.�� Cheng Yun analyzed carefully, feeling that what he said was somewhat inappropriate, he quickly rified, ��It��s just hypothetical, if you��re willing.��


    Wen Ran remembered when Weng Ming first brought her to the capital city, he bluntly told Su Liang that he would be worried about her lifelong affairs. She also remembered Qiao Cong looking forward to his grandchildren getting married early so that he could be a grandfather, and Weng Ming always looked envious at such moments.


    Wen Ran knew that her grandfather also hoped that she could find a good man and start a family. After all, he was old and had no other desires.


    Being always respectful, after some analysis, Wen Ran thought Cheng Yun��s proposal wasn��t bad. She knew few men of marrying age and found Cheng Yun��spany quitefortable, and often thought he was interesting. Perhaps, trying it out wouldn��t be a bad thing.


    ��I think we could give it a try,�� Wen Ran said, ��Although it��s hard to say whether we��ll quickly discover that we��re not right for each other, if there��s anything to say, just say it directly, if you feel it��s not working, let��s break up and continue as friends, how does that sound?��


    Cheng Yun nodded repeatedly, ��That��s exactly what I was thinking.��


    ��Then, let��s keep it a secret for now, don��t let anyone else in the house know, especially Sister Yan. Otherwise, she��ll definitely stir things up,�� Wen Ran said.


    Cheng Yunpletely agreed.


    The two weren��t love at first sight, nor were they in love due to long-time interaction. They both wanted to start a family and felt that the other was a suitable candidate. They nned to deepen their understanding of each other and see if there might be the possibility of being together.


    If Su Liang were here and heard their conversation, he would definitely say, ��You two are already in pretty good harmony.��


    Yan Shiba now knows her limits and did not announce her intentions to pair Wen Ran and Cheng Yun, and let everyone in the family know. But in fact, everyone in the family knew it, they just pretended they didn��t know to avoid putting pressure on Wen Ran and Cheng Yun, fearing that they would feel awkward.


    At lunchtime, Yan Shiba sneakily observed, the number of times Wen Ran and Cheng Yun made eye contact today is significantly more than before! But before lunch, Yan Shiba asked Wen Ran about her rtionship with Cheng Yun, Wen Ran said that there was nothing.


    Yan Shiba felt there was hope. Sometimes, one just needed to break the ice, then everything would work out. Feelings needed to be discovered, and affection could be cultivated!


    That day, Yan Shiba didn��t take Mo Yan out of the dungeon to find the stinky drain, deciding to wait a few days to do that. There was no rush, waiting for Mo Yan��s injury to heal a little to avoid killing him with a little bit of tossing. At least one person hadn��t made a move yet, that was Peng Wu. Her disaster was inseparable from Mo Yan. Everyone else in the Peng family also wanted to kill Mo Yan.


    The next day, Peng Wei brought Peng Wu and her three children to visit the Su Mansion, and solemnly thanked Gu Ling and Su Liang, as well as Qiao Jing, Cheng Yun, Old Mu and others for saving Peng Wu from her misery. Otherwise, for the sake of her children, Peng Wu would undoubtedly continue to suffer for the rest of her life.


    While adults were talking, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu enthusiastically entertained the somewhat timid Axin and Ale, taking them upstairs to y.


    Axin and Ale quickly became familiar with Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, who were of simr age.


    When Axin and Ale yed the guessing game of who they were, theypletely failed to fool Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, who always guessed correctly.


    Ji Xiaoshu joyfully said, ��I��ve yed this game with my eldest senior brother before.��


    ��But you two don��t look alike,�� Axin expressed confusion.


    Then, Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng quickly demonstrated the Disguise Technique, telling them how to switch identities without looking alike.


    ��Amazing!�� Ale looked at them in awe, ��Can you teach me?��


    Zhengzheng was okay with that.


    Ji Xiaoshu was more curious whether the twins had telepathy, Ale thought they did, Axin felt it didn��t quite count.


    In Peng Wu��s eyes, Su Liang was exactly as she had imagined, and both Su Liang and Gu Ling were like immortals to her.


    Knowing that the magic treasure had been conquered by Gu Xiaonuan, Peng Wu put her mind at ease entirely.


    Hearing of the significant help from Master Feng, Peng Wei asked, ��Is he not back yet?��


    Su Liang smiled, ��He has gone to settle the two elderly people rescued from the ind, he will be back once that is settled.��


    ��Then we will make sure to thank him again when the timees,�� Peng Wei nodded.


    Peng Wu��s adopted daughter Xiaoyue got along very well with Gu Xiaonuan, and Gu Xiaonuan rarely encountered a little sister and loved Xiaoyue very much. They were put together for a nap in the afternoon by Su Liang.


    Peng Wei, Peng Qian, and Peng Fan went to the dungeon to see Mo Yan. Su Liang told them to do whatever they wanted, no need to be polite.


    When the Peng family was about to leave, Su Liang said with a smile, ��Sister Peng, feel free to bring the kids to y at our house when you have time.��


    Peng Wu smiled and nodded, ��I will frequentlye to disturb you.��


    Axin and Ale reluctantly said goodbye to Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, holding the gifts they had given them. On the way back, they already paid respects to Qiao Jing as their master and officially became his disciples. Qiao Jing said that after his wedding, he would start teaching his little disciples martial arts, andpete with Gu Ling��s two little disciples.


    Before they left the gate of Su Mansion, Ale asked Peng Wu when they coulde back again.


    Peng Wei said cheerfully, ��The invitations will be sent tomorrow for a banquet at our ce the day after next, is that okay?��


    Axin and Ale both cheered enthusiastically.


    Mo Yan was still alive, butpared to him, Peng Wei, Peng Qian, and Peng Fan wanted to kill the man who had truly hurt and insulted Peng Wu more.


    Peng Wu knew that Gu Ling and Su Liang had arranged for someone to deal with the remnants of Xingluo Ind. She didn��t ask directly, believing that the man would meet his retribution.


    Peng Fan asked Gu Ling, who told him that he would inform him as there was any news in the following days.


    Life has be peaceful again, Gu Ling and Su Liang had plenty of time to be alone and went back to their originalfortable life, reading and writing together, making medicines, chatting, or going out for walks, boating on theke, climbing mountains, fishing, cooking, and washing dishes together.


    They agreed to take the children back to Su vige for a stay this year and were just waiting for Feng Ming to return and Sheng Yue to surface after dealing with the remnants of Xingluo Ind.

 Chapter 494: 494. Everything is getting better

    Chapter 494: 494. Everything is getting better


    Trantor: 549690339


    After the whole family hade to express their gratitude, Peng Wei specifically held a banquet at the mansion and invited the people of Su Mansion toe over.


    Two dayster, Zheng��er and Ji Xiaoshu made an appointment with the Peng family��s twins to go climbing together. They originally wanted Gu Ling to take them, but Gu Ling said he was busy. He and Su Liang were focusing on researching a new medicine. In the end, it was decided that Qiao Jing and Cheng Yun would take the four children to Wangxiang Mountain to y.


    When it was time to set off, there were two more people in the team, one was Min Rou who came specially, and the other was Weng Ran.


    Qiao Jing was, of course, very happy, while Cheng Yun thought it was a coincidence, as the family members shouldn��t know about his rtionship with Weng Ran.


    ��We invited the two aunts ourselves!�� Ji Xiaoshu said with a grin, ��The more people, the more fun it is!��


    ��That��s nice,�� Cheng Yun nodded in agreement, his gaze once again swept over Weng Ran, who was wearing a beautiful skirt he hadn��t seen before and her hairstyle was also different from the previous one.


    No carriages were prepared, just four people, each taking one of the four children on horseback. Zheng��er and Ji Xiaoshu both had their own ponies, but as Axin and Ale didn��t have any, they didn��t ride separately today either.


    Qiao Jing said he would send two good horses to his disciplester. They were all very happy.


    The weather was bright and sunny, and the warm breeze was gentle.


    The four adults and four children dismounted at the foot of Wangxiang Mountain. Axin and Ale couldn��t help but exim at the sight of the high mountain peaks shrouded in mist. The mountains on Xingluo Ind were not high, and although they had seen high mountains on their way to the capital city, this was their first opportunity to climb one, and they were looking forward to it.


    As soon as the children got off their horses, they rushed forward. Running ahead, Ji Xiaoshu shouted, ��Hurry! Let��s see who gets tired first and can��t walk!��


    Zheng��er walked behind Axin and Ale, reminding them to watch their steps, as the mountain path was not t, and he and Ji Xiaoshu were very familiar with this area.


    Behind them were Min Rou and Weng Ran, arm in arm affectionately. Min Rou had visited the area with Qiao Jing just two days ago, while it was Weng Ran��s first time. However, she had often followed Weng Ming to collect herbs in the mountains since she was a child, so she was quite experienced in climbing.


    Qiao Jing and Cheng Yun tied up the horses and walked behind together, chatting and listening to the children��sughter in front of them. Their gazes asionally fell on the two smiling girls in front.


    ��Are you going to move out after marrying next month?�� Cheng Yun asked.


    Qiao Jing nodded, ��Yes, I��ll get married outside. Qi Yan has already helped me buy a house. It��s not big, but it��s already been cleaned up.��


    Everyone was now gathered in Su Mansion, which was lively, but Qiao Jing felt that he needed to have his own little home when he got married. It would be inappropriate for Min Rou to marry into Su Mansion after all. They could alwayse back asionally after the wedding. Moreover, he hoped to have some private time for the two of them.


    Qi Jun and Ren Dong, who had already gotten married, as well as Qi Yan and Nangong Qian, who were about to get married, had all bought houses outside as well.


    ��That��s good,�� Cheng Yun nodded.


    ��What about you?�� Qiao Jing asked back.


    Cheng Yun hesitated, his gaze falling on Weng Ran again. He felt that denying it would be like lying, but admitting it would mean that the two of them were still in the ��testing�� phase, and nothing was set in stone.


    ��Let��s just let nature take its course,�� Cheng Yun said with an ambiguous smile. These days, one of the great joys of everyone in the family was to keep track of Cheng Yun��s progress with Weng Ran. They saw them sneaking off to the small grove together, and as soon as Weng Ran started cooking, Cheng Yun would rush over to start the fire and help out��


    Axin and Ale were not as strong-bodied as Zheng��er and Ji Xiaoshu. This was their first time climbing a mountain, and they had started out at a fast pace, so they didn��t get far before they became tired.


    Ji Xiaoshu, who had run ahead, came back around tofort them, ��It��s okay, my senior brother and I have been here ten or eight times before, we felt tired and couldn��t walk the first time we came too! As long as we keeping to y in the future, we��ll get better!��


    ��Brother Xiaoshu, you��re amazing!�� Ale looked at Ji Xiaoshu with admiration, ��You don��t get tired at all!��


    Ji Xiaoshu let out a chuckle, ��Just average!��


    Qiao Jing and Cheng Yun came forward and each carried one of the twins on their backs, telling them to rest for a while before walking on their own again.


    They stopped halfway to rest, and Weng Ran handed out water to the children first, then to Qiao Jing and Cheng Yun. They had brought food, but the children said they weren��t hungry and would eat at the top of the mountain.


    As they continued to walk, they reached the waterfall and stream where Zheng��er and Ji Xiaoshu had been brought by Gu Ling to catch tadpoles for the first time.


    Qiao Jing and Cheng Yun put the twins down, and the four children rushed to the water��s edge.


    Ji Xiaoshu quickly caught a tadpole and held it with both hands to show Ale and Axin, ��What do you think this is?��


    Ale and Axin both looked confused. There might be tadpoles on Xingluo Ind, but they had never seen them, nor had anyone taken them to find them.


    ��This is a tadpole; it doesn��t bite,�� Zhengzheng said with a smile, ��You can touch it.��


    After that, the four adults sat nearby and rested, while listening to Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu exin to the twins what tadpoles are and what they turn into when they grow up, as well as the story of a tadpole looking for its mother.


    Min Rouughed, ��I��ve grown up not knowing what a tadpole is; no one taught me. Zhengzheng and Xiaoshu know more than we do.��


    Weng Ran nodded, ��I��ve seen them and know that they turn into frogs when they grow up, but I don��t know as much as they do.��


    Not only that, but along the way, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu also introduced the herbal medicine they discovered to the twins.


    Finally, before noon, the group reached the top of the mountain.


    ��You guys go hunting, otherwise we won��t have any meat to eat,�� Min Rou said to Qiao Jing and Cheng Yun. Qiao Jing had hunted a rabbit during herst visit, and they roasted it on the spot, with salt and spices, which was delicious.


    Today, Qiao Jing also brought spices blended by Gu Ling and bows and arrows. Hearing this, he went hunting with Cheng Yun.


    Min Rou and Weng Ran found a soft, t patch of grass that could be bathed in sunlight with arge rock nearby to ce their food and spread out their pic nket.


    On the other side, tree-climbing enthusiast Ji Xiaoshu quickly demonstrated his climbing skills to his new friends, then came down and started teaching the twins how to climb trees.


    ��Be careful not to fall,�� Weng Ran reminded.


    Zhengzheng replied, ��Don��t worry, Aunt Ran, I��ll watch out for my little brothers.��


    ��Zhengzheng is so sensible,�� Min Rou praised.


    After Ale and Axin learned to climb trees and all four children were up in the trees, admiring the beautiful scenery below, Qiao Jing and Cheng Yun returned with a wild chicken and a wild rabbit.


    ��Master!�� Ale called out to Qiao Jing from the tree, his eyes squinting with a smile.


    Qiao Jing raised the fat wild rabbit in his hand, ��Come down, let��s grill the meat together!��


    Zhengzheng climbed down first and caught his brothers at the bottom, fearing they might fall. Then, the four children went to help.


    When the wild chicken and rabbit were grilled until fragrant, the pic began.


    ��What��s this?�� Axin asked Qiao Jing, who was holding a small bottle. The cap had twoyers, and the secondyer had many small holes, allowing the powder inside the bottle to be evenly sprinkled on the grilled meat.


    ��This is my master��s secret grilled meat spice mix, and he made the bottle too,�� Ji Xiaoshu said.


    ��Uncle Gu is truly capable of anything!�� Axin eximed.


    After tasting the delicious grilled meat, Ale and Axin felt they had never tasted something so delicious before. The four rabbit legs were divided among the four children, and Qiao Jing handed a chicken leg to Min Rou.


    Min Rou shook her head, ��I��ll have a chicken wing.��


    ��What would you like?�� Cheng Yun asked Weng Ran.


    ��I��ll have a chicken wing too,�� Weng Ran said.


    The two chicken legs were eventually given to Ale and Axin. Cheng Yun and Qiao Jing ate most of the rest. In addition, there were fruits brought by Weng Ran and desserts brought by Min Rou.


    After the pic, Qiao Jing and Min Rou sat side by side at the edge of the cliff, admiring the view, while the four children yed games together.


    After Cheng Yun helped Weng Ran pack up their things, the two sat on a rock and talked.


    ��Our families probably don��t know yet, right?�� Cheng Yun said.


    Upon hearing this, Weng Ranughed, ��Do you really think they don��t know?��


    Cheng Yun blinked, ��You mean����


    ��They all know.�� Weng Ran said indifferently, ��They just haven��t confronted us about it. They��re waiting for us toe clean.��


    Cheng Yun lightly coughed, ��Is it�� that obvious?��


    ��We live under the same roof. What do you think?�� Weng Ranughed softly.


    ��Should we��e clean?�� Cheng Yun asked in a low voice, leaning his head closer to Weng Ran��s, catching a faint scent.


    ��I don��t mind either way. It��s quite fun right now, and they find our sneaking around amusing. I find their thinking we don��t know they know amusingly.�� Weng Ran shrugged, ��But whether or not we tell them, and when we tell them, is up to you.��


    Upon hearing Weng Ran��s words, Cheng Yun couldn��t help but smile, ��Indeed, it��s very interesting. Let��s not say anything then, let��s see who breaks first and confronts us.��


    ��If I were to guess, it would probably be my grandfather, he��ll likely talk to you soon.�� Weng Ran made this prediction based on his understanding of Weng Ming. Weng Ming respected Weng Ran, so he wouldn��t ask about his love life, but he��d definitely want to talk to Cheng Yun, asking what his intentions were and whether he was serious.


    At the mention of this, Cheng Yun became nervous, ��What will my grandfather want to talk to me about? What should I answer to his questions?��


    Weng Ranughed, ��Why are you afraid? Just speak your heart.��


    ��So we��re�� sure about this?�� Cheng Yun asked somewhat nervously.


    ��I think it��s not bad. What do you think?�� Weng Ran reached out to remove the leaves that had fallen on Cheng Yun��s head.


    Cheng Yun immediately nodded, ��I think it��s great.��


    Suddenly, they heard Axin��s voice from behind, ��Aunt Ran, is there any more water?��


    Weng Ran instantly stood up, ��Yes. And there are two more fruits. Do you want to eat them?��


    Axin drank some water, took the two fruits, and ran to his three friends not far away.


    The four of them shared the fruits, and Axin said to Ji Xiaoshu, ��Brother Xiaoshu, I heard Uncle Yun say that he thinks it��s great.��


    Ji Xiaoshu chuckled, ��It seems that Uncle Cheng Yun can get married this year too, a cause for celebration.��


    ��Are Uncle Yun and Aunt Ran a couple?�� Ale asked curiously.


    Zhengzheng covered Ale��s mouth, ��Keep your voice down. They haven��t gone public yet, my master��s wife said it��s called a secret rtionship.��


    ��Why haven��t they gone public?�� Axin asked, puzzled.


    Ji Xiaoshu sped his hands together and said solemnly, ��Probably because Uncle Cheng Yun hasn��t fully returned to secr life, and they fear the Buddha��s me, wanting to give the Buddha more time to ept his change.��


    Zhengzheng knocked on Ji Xiaoshu��s forehead, ��Stop talking nonsense.��


    ��I think Brother Xiaoshu makes a lot of sense!�� Ale expressed his support for Ji Xiaoshu.


    Ji Xiaoshu hugged Ale and rubbed his head, ��Haha! I was just making things up, don��t take it seriously!��


    On the way down the mountain, Qiao Jing and Cheng Yun caught several more prey.


    After descending the mountain, Qiao Jing first escorted Min Rou back home, giving her a wild chicken to bring back as a gift for the elderly Minister Min. Then they apanied the twins back to Peng Mansion and left behind two wild animals.


    ��Master, can you give us some of the best spices?�� Axin wanted Peng Wu to taste the delicious grilled meat they had eaten.


    Qiao Jing directly handed them the bottle of spices he had brought with him. Gu Ling had made more at home.


    When Peng Wu came out to pick up the children, Qiao Jing and the others had already left, saying they would visit again another day.


    ��Mother, we climbed a mountain today, it was so high!��


    ��On the way up, we couldn��t walk anymore, and Master and Uncle Yun carried us up! Brother Zheng and Brother Xiaoshu showed us tadpoles, we��ll go see them againter, the tadpoles will grow into frogs!��


    ��The grilled meat used Uncle Gu��s spices, the best taste in the world! Here, Master gave us the spices!��


    Peng Wu��s smile never faded. Xingluo Ind was a closed-off ce, and her children had not seen the outside world since they were little. Fortunately, they had met kind people and were now happy every day. Seeing her children��s smiling faces, all her past pain seemed insignificant.


    Feng Ming returned to the capital city a few dayster than Su Liang had estimated. When he arrived home, it was already nightfall. He was dusty from the journey, looking thinner. He had been traveling non-stop for some time now.


    ��Master, Prince.�� Feng Ming bowed in greeting.


    At Yuanming Pavilion, they were having dinner. Zhu Zan immediately went over, ��How did it go? Was everything smooth? Are you hurt?��


    Feng Ming shook his head with a smile, ��No, no! Everything went smoothly. It just took me some time to help two old folks find their son! Their son is still alive, and he has started his own family; even his grandchildren are not young. He joined his rtives years ago and settled down elsewhere.��


    ��That��s good.�� Su Liang nodded, ��You go wash up first,e eat with uster, and we��ll talk moreter.��


    Zhu Zan apanied Feng Ming to the kitchen to fetch water for washing up, and told him about the situation at home.


    ��The Peng Family just happened to move to the capital city? That��s such a coincidence and great luck!�� Feng Ming was happy upon hearing the news, ��Miss Peng finally had her sweet ending.��


    ��They mentioned you earlier, saying that they want to properly thank you once you return.�� Zhu Zan filled water for Feng Ming.


    Feng Ming shook his head, ��No need to thank me, it��s all Prince and Master Qiao��s credit.��


    Zhu Zan patted Feng Ming��s shoulder, ��I still need to find an opportunity to treat you to a good drink!��


    Feng Ming nodded, ��I��ll definitely drink your wine!��


    The two looked at each other andughed.


    Two days after Feng Ming��s return, Gu Ling and Su Liang received news about Sheng Yue: Several male corpses with different ages had been thrown one after another outside the back gate of the Lian Mansion in Jiaye City, all with a bloody six-pointed star symbol carved on their faces.


    The six-pointed star was the symbol of Xingluo Ind. Although no one had seen Sheng Yue, Gu Ling and Su Liang knew that this was definitely his doing. Sheng Yue was also using this method to inform them: he was carrying out the task Gu Ling had assigned him.


    ��Most of those who left Xingluo Ind should be in the south. Sheng Yue is expected to eliminate the remaining evil and arrive in the capital city next month.�� Su Liang analyzed.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��By then, let him see Nuannuan��s transformation into a living person.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��He��ll be shocked, being a descendant of the transmigrators himself, but not being able to do anything.��


    ��That��s the effect I��m going for.�� Gu Ling said calmly.


    Smiling slightly, Su Liang asked, ��Great God, do you still remember how aloof you were when we first met?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Actually, I was pretending.��

 Chapter 495: 495. Sheng Yue, who takes his work seriously

    Chapter 495: 495. Sheng Yue, who takes his work seriously<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The news from Jiaye City came one after another, as Sheng Yue was constantly sending corpses there.


    This was in line with Gu Ling and Su Liang��s understanding of Sheng Yue: he was a rational egoist. He decided to follow Gu Ling��s intentions because it was beneficial to his own safety and future under the current situation. Once the matter was handled, he had to let Su Liang and Gu Ling know without leaving any room for doubt.


    Upon receiving the same news from Jiaye City that day, Su Liangughed lightly, ��I suspect that fellow Sheng Yue may have kept a ledger, recording who he killed on what day, how many women and children he settled, how much money he spent, and whether he was injured. He could show it to uster.��


    Gu Ling nodded, expressing agreement, ��There��s nothing wrong with that.�� There was nothing wrong with being egoistic, but the important thing is not to ��harm others.��


    Two days after Feng Ming returned home, he was invited to visit Peng Mansion. He also wanted to see the children he had met on the ind.<div>


    Feng Ming asked Zhu Zan to apany him, but Zhu Zan refused, ��I won��t ept undeserved benefits. They invited you, so you should go. The Master said we��re not servants and can make friends, and we can leave anytime. I��ll consider whether to leave after I start a family. Don��t think too much.��


    Feng Ming shook his head andughed, ��I didn��t think too much, I just haven��t experienced this kind of thing.��


    ��You��re so smart, what are you afraid of? Hurry up and go.�� Zhu Zan patted Feng Ming��s shoulder.


    In the end, Feng Ming didn��t go alone, as he happened to see Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu who had just finished their homework and came out to y.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu were already familiar with the Peng Family. After saying hello to Su Liang, they went out with Feng Ming.


    ��Uncle Feng, what kind of girl do you like?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked Feng Ming, riding her little horse andughing.


    Feng Ming coughed lightly, ��Why do you ask this, Xiaoshu? I haven��t thought about it.��


    ��You can think about it now,�� Ji Xiaoshu said. ��I��m more familiar with the capital city than my senior brother, so I can help you find the right person.��


    Feng Ming couldn��t help but smile, finding this matter strange and cute. These two kids actually wanted to help him find a girlfriend?


    ��We are serious. Senior brother, isn��t that right?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked Zhengzheng.


    Zhengzheng nodded, ��If there��s someone suitable and we need to y matchmaker, we can indeed help.��


    Truth be told, they were both not ordinary children. Nowadays, everyone knows that they are Gu Ling and Su Liang��s disciples, and they were raised by their side. They had a wide social circle in the capital city, even broader than Gu Ling and Su Liang��s, as the two did not like socializing.<div>


    Feng Ming smiled, ��Well, thank you both in advance. I��ll think about it seriously.��


    As they were talking, they arrived at the entrance of Peng Mansion and were quickly weed in.


    Ale and Axin, who were sitting obediently in the front hall, immediately rushed out when they saw Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu.


    Peng Wei walked out with augh, greeted Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, then looked at Feng Ming and nodded secretly. Su Liang had previously praised Feng Ming for being brave, resourceful, and intelligent, and Peng Wu had mentioned that Feng Ming had previously helped their mother and son. Therefore, Peng Wei insisted on meeting Feng Ming and thanking him properly.


    ��General Peng.�� Feng Ming saluted.


    Peng Wei waved his hand, ��I��m no longer a general. Pleasee in, Young Master Feng.��


    ��You don��t have to be so polite, just call me by my name.�� Feng Ming was neither humble nor arrogant as he walked in with Peng Wei and saw Peng Wu. She looked drastically different from how she was on Xingluo Ind.


    In Feng Ming��s memory, Peng Wu always had a thin face, a mncholy expression, and a trace of sorrow between her brows that could never cover her inherent determination. Compared to the other women who had been captured on Xingluo Ind, Peng Wu was indeed much stronger. Many girls had perished and couldn��t make it off the ind alive.


    But now, as they met again, Peng Wu looked elegant, her face radiant and glowing, her brows rxed, full of valor, her lips curled in a smile as she gracefully called out, ��Young Master Feng.��


    ��Just call me by my name.�� Feng Ming smiled and nodded, thinking to himself that this was indeed the temperament of ady from a military family. She had been struggling with the oppression and abuse on Xingluo Ind while trying to protect her child. Fortunately, their hardships had finallye to an end.


    After sitting down, Feng Ming looked outside, and the children had already run far away.


    ��Don��t worry about them. Zhengzheng and Xiaoshue here often, so they must have gone to the garden to y,�� said Peng Wu.<div>


    After serving Feng Ming a cup of tea, Peng Wei inquired if he still had any living family members.


    ��I should have a few distant rtives,�� Feng Ming replied, ��but I��ve only heard about them from my parents when I was young. We lost contact after my parents passed away.�� He managed to survive on his own, learn martial arts from a master, and grow up. If it weren��t for being targeted by an elder on Xingluo Ind and captured as a ve, he had originally nned to join the army. At that time, the three countries�� situation was tense, and with his young age, outstanding martial arts, and wit, he could have achieved great things. If that had been the case, his life would bepletely different by now.


    After hearing the brief ount of Feng Ming��s experiences, Peng Wei couldn��t help but sigh, ��You are truly talented, but fate can be cruel.��


    Feng Ming smiled, ��Everything is fine now. It is my fortune to serve the master.��


    ��It��s because of your intelligence,�� Peng Wei said with augh.


    Just as Peng Fan was about to invite Feng Ming to sit with him, a servant came to report that his wife was feeling unwell. Peng Fan immediately rushed to her side.


    Peng Wei also became worried and decided to ask about the situation, considering whether to invite the Imperial Physician or ask Su Liang toe and help. He left Peng Wu to attend to Feng Ming.


    Seeing that Peng Wu was a bit uneasy, Feng Ming took the initiative and said, ��If you��re busy, just arrange for someone to take me to the garden to find the children.��


    Peng Wu shook his head and sighed softly, ��It��s fine. My brother has already gone there, and my mother must be there, too. I don��t know medical skills, so I can��t help.�� She then changed the subject, ��I heard that you escorted Mr. Liu and his wife back to their home. Are they all right?��


    Feng Ming nodded and recounted his experiences of sending the cook and the mute servant back home and helping them to find their son.


    Listening to Feng Ming��s story, Peng Wu couldn��t help but empathize. Although the situations were not exactly the same, the pain of being separated from their loved ones was simr. Her parents and rtives had also suffered a great deal during those years.


    ��In any case, thank you �C not just for saving us this time with Prince,�� Peng Wu looked at Feng Ming with a serious and solemn expression, ��but also for being one of the very few good men I knew on the ind before that.��<div>


    Feng Ming sighed lightly, ��The past is in the past. I believe that Miss Peng��s life will get better and better. The children will also grow up healthy and happy. In that case, everything I��ve done will be worth it.��


    ��I will live well,�� Peng Wu nodded, ��and I hope you will too.��


    The two shared a smile before getting up and leaving the front hall for the garden.


    On the way, they ran into Peng Wei, who looked very happy, so Peng Wu knew that Peng Fan��s wife must be alright.


    ��It was just a false rm. However, I still want to invite Old Gao to check her pulse,�� Peng Wei said, ��Wu��er, please entertain Feng Ming well and invite him to stay for dinner. Don��t be too formal with us; we��re all not outsiders.��


    Feng Ming quickly agreed.


    After watching Peng Wei leave, the two went to the garden and saw four children standing in a line, all with the same face��


    _p��>Peng Wu was stunned. Normally, she could easily tell her two sons apart, but at this moment, she was somewhat confused. Apparently, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu had disguised themselves as Axin and Ale. Of course, their clothes were different, but they might have swapped them on purpose, right?


    The four children were about to go find Peng Wu and Feng Ming when they saw theming. Not wanting to give themselves away, they remained silent. One of the children wrote on the ground with his foot, ��Guess who we are?��


    Feng Ming pointed at the child who had written the words, smiling brightly, ��I guess, you are Xiaoshu. This must be your idea.��


    The child shook his head in silence and wrote another line with his foot, ��Xiaoshu knew you would think so. I��m not him.��


    Feng Ming looked at Peng Wu, knowing that the subtle differences between her two sons�� original appearances had also been modified by Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu. However, as their mother, she was confident that she could recognize her own children. ��I will be responsible for distinguishing between Axin and Ale. Then, Feng Ming, you can discern which one is Zhengzheng and which one is Xiaoshu.��<div>


    Feng Ming agreed that their division ofbor was reasonable, and soon Peng Wu began to carefully observe the four children. Before long, she pulled out Ale because he had a subconscious small gesture he didn��t even realize he had.


    Then it was Axin��s turn, who was also sessfully identified by Peng Wu. One of them was dressed in Zhengzheng��s clothes, and the other in his own clothes.


    Peng Wu looked at Feng Ming, ��It��s your turn.��


    With only Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu remaining, they stood silently and wore the exact same expression on their faces. They were used to ying this game.


    Feng Ming gave it a try, but ultimately gave up. ��I really can��t recognize them.�� Actually, he had only stayed in Su Mansion for a few days until now, and had quickly left after recognizing Su Liang as his master, so he didn��t understand Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu very well.


    In the end, it was Peng Wu who was able to recognize the two based on their subtle changes in their gazes.


    ��Aunt Peng, you��re amazing!�� Ji Xiaoshu gave a thumbs up. ��We y this game at home, and our master often gets it wrong too!��


    Peng Wu and Feng Ming went to eat fruit with the children. As they walked, Ji Xiaoshu asked, ��Aunt Peng, what kind of man do you like?��


    Peng Wu was taken aback, ��Why are you asking this?��


    Feng Ming simply smiled, and Ji Xiaoshu said that he could help Peng Wu find a match.


    Peng Wu smiled and said, ��Thank you, Xiaoshu, but it��s not necessary. I am quite content like this, and I don��t n on getting married anymore.��


    ��Of course, that��s fine too,�� Ji Xiaoshu said. ��I��m just asking. Aunt Peng, you��re still young, there��s nothing wrong with pursuing happiness! Look at my master and mistress, they��re so sweet!��<div>


    Peng Wu nodded, ��They are a perfect couple, truly enviable.��


    ��Everyone will find their most suitable partner, and I will definitely have mine in the future!�� Ji Xiaoshu spoke confidently.


    Ale once again looked up admiringly, ��Brother Xiaoshu, you know so much!��


    With that, the topic came to a close.


    Peng Wu thought that Ji Xiaoshu was innocent and cute, but his words still left her feeling a bit mncholic. Before her tragedy, she had been betrothed to a prince. They had met a few times, and he hadn��t left a deep impression on her. Now when she thought back, his face was blurry, and she only remembered a name. The Situ Imperial Family had long been destroyed, and the man had married another youngdy soon after Peng Wu��s cmity, but he couldn��t withstand a bout of cold and passed away.


    Time had passed quickly, and now when Peng Wu looked back, she felt reluctant to recall those seven years on Xingluo Ind. Aside from her children, everything else seemed to be a nk. If it weren��t for her children, Peng Wu would have wished for time to turn back and give her a more ordinary life, but now, even that hypothesis didn��t hold true.


    Peng Wei invited Master Gao, the Imperial Physician, toe. They often visited each other and became close.


    Master Gao checked Peng Family��s young mistress��s pulse and said there was nothing to worry about.


    After lunch, Master Gao invited the children to his house to see the koi, a special treasure that Gao Jiabao had found from another region.


    So, Feng Ming and Peng Wu took the five children to visit the Gao Family. Previously, Lady Xiaoyue had been caring for the Peng Family, so Peng Wu could entertain guests.


    When they left the Gao Family, the sun was almost setting.


    Feng Ming first escorted Peng Wu and her children to the entrance of the Peng Mansion, watched them enter, and then took Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu back home.


    As soon as they reached the entrance of their house, they heard the sound of horseshoesing from another direction.


    ��It��s definitely another messenger from the south,�� said Zhengzheng. Recently, there had been soldiers delivering messages almost every day.


    But this time was different. The man approached, dismounted, and there was a sack on the horse��s back. From its shape, it seemed to contain a person.


    It was indeed a soldier from Jiaye City, who had seen Feng Ming beside Qiao Jing before, and exined the situation. ��All the others were corpses and just this one alive, unconscious, and with their hands and feet bound, was thrown at the back door of the Lian Mansion. There was even a note on their body, written in blood, asking to have them be bound and sent to the capital city to be handed over to the prince and princess.��


    Feng Ming��s expression darkened slightly, and he guessed who it might be. He asked Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu to take the messenger to see Su Liang and Gu Ling first, while he took care of the horse and the sack on its back.


    Ji Xiaoshu wanted to take a look first but was stopped by Feng Ming and didn��t insist.


    Feng Ming brought the horse in, locked the gate, unloaded the sack, untied the tightly sealed bag, and saw a face that was not unfamiliar. He recognized the man; he was the biological father of Axin and Ale.


    Feng Ming dragged the sack straight to the dungeon and threw the man in.


    On the other side, Su Liang met the messenger and learned that a living person had been brought this time. She was somewhat surprised and immediately thought about who would be singled out by Sheng Yue to be kept alive.


    Sheng Yue was also the kind of person who, once he decided to do something, would try his best to do it perfectly. Since he wanted to show his sincerity and achievements, he would kill what needed to be killed, spare what shouldn��t be killed, and specially save the one that could be killed by someone elseter.


    Sheng Yue had known about Peng Wu��s background early on. She could be regarded as the only woman among those abducted from Xingluo Ind that had any connection with Su Liang, as Su Liang had a good rtionship with the Peng Family.


    Therefore, when Sheng Yue killed the Zhong family members, he purposely spared the man who had tortured Peng Wu for several years and sent him as a gift.


    Of course, this was an excellent ��gift��. If Su Liang and Gu Ling had gone to eliminate the remnants, they would have also kept this person and handed him over to the Peng Family for disposition.


    As soon as Feng Ming entered Yuanming Pavilion, he heard Su Liang ask, ��Is it a man with the surname Zhong?��


    Feng Ming nodded, ��It��s that man.��


    ��Then please make another trip and inform Mr. Peng to see how he intends to deal with it,�� said Su Liang.


    Feng Ming then rode his horse out of the mansion and went to the Peng Family again.


    Shortly after, Peng Fan arrived with two guards, following Feng Ming back to the mansion to take away the man in the dungeon.


    As for how the Peng Family eventually dealt with that man, Su Liang and Gu Ling didn��t inquire further.


    In Jiaye City,te at night.


    Recently, corpses had been repeatedly appearing behind Lian Mansion, and the junior officer in charge probably knew what was going on; he hadn��t arranged for anyone to keep watch, but when new corpses appeared, he would send people to report to the capital and if there were living people, he would send them directly to the capital.


    A shadow entered the alley with a sack on their back.


    They walked to the back door of Lian Mansion, threw the sack on the ground, dragged the corpse out of it, ced it in its usual spot, then sat on the doorstep.


    The moon was moving through dark clouds, and Sheng Yue looked up at it before taking out a booklet and a charcoal pencil. Turning to a new page, he wrote a few lines by moonlight and then put the items back into his chest.


    ��Only two left,�� Sheng Yue murmured to himself. ��How did I end up like this�� like a psychopath who fights evil and protects the innocent? I used to hate people like that.��


    After a while, Sheng Yue got up, patted the dirt off his body, and returned the way he hade. ��Only two left, so hurry up and finish them off and head to the capital. If that magic treasure can��t even control Su Liang, let��s see what that Gu Family member can do.��

 Chapter 496: 496. Mo Yan’s Enchanting Days

    Chapter 496: 496. Mo Yan��s Enchanting Days<div>


    With trepidation, Cheng Yun was finally contacted for a conversation by Weng Ming that day.


    Cheng Yun, however, was not nervous, but rxed, hoping that the conversation would end soon.


    Weng Ming made up an excuse, asking Cheng Yun to help move furniture in his courtyard. Weng Ran was not at home today, she went to the Ministry Mansion to look at Min Rou��s wedding dress.


    As Cheng Yun followed Weng Ming into the house, he heard him ask, ��What��s going on between you and Ranran?��


    Cheng Yun calmly gave the answer he had prepared long ago, ��Grandfather Weng, I am pursuing Weng Ran.��


    Weng Ming was not surprised, he signaled Cheng Yun to sit down and poured him a cup of tea.<div>


    The tea was hot, clearly prepared in advance.


    ��You��re pursuing Ranran? When did you fall in love with her?�� Weng Ming inquired amicably.


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��Yes, but I can��t say exactly when I fell in love with Weng Ran, perhaps, this is what Su Liang refers to as the love at first sight which is realized afterwards?��


    Weng Ming almost spurted the tea that had just entered his mouth when he heard Cheng Yun��s serious answer. He put down his teacup, wiped the corners of his mouth, and coughed lightly, ��You young people are indeed���� However, the slight upward curve of his lips indicated his satisfaction with Cheng Yun��s answer.


    From Weng Ming��s point of view, he was getting old and hoped to see Weng Ran married and find a suitable husband as soon as possible, especially as most of the young people in the mansion have paired up and gotten married, with childrening one after another, which made Weng Ming envious.


    Recently, since Qiao Cong returned, he began to arrange the marriages of his grandchildren and talked frequently about bing a great-grandfather in theing year. Elder Mu, although seemingly alone, has an obedient disciple who he raised from childhood and is now married.


    Weng Ming saw all this and heard all this, prompting him to increasingly think about Weng Ran��s marriage. Ever since he came to Su Mansion, he had made up his mind that his granddaughter��s husband muste from among Gu Ling and Su Liang��s acquaintances. There was no doubt about their character and strength, and their future prospects were bright.


    To tell the truth, Weng Ming had thought to himself that among the young, single men of suitable age in the mansion, only Cheng Yun, Feng Ming and Zhu Zan were left. Although Feng Ming was good, he was not home before. Zhu Zan was not familiar with Weng Ran and both of them did not have the intention of getting closer. Weng Ming had secretly observed that Weng Ran and Cheng Yun seemed to get along quite well.


    Recently, the two began their ��underground romance��, and Weng Ming was pleased to see it. Today he talked to Cheng Yun, wanting to ��explore the bottom��, and there was one thing he needed to ask, who was the initiator?


    Weng Ming knew that his granddaughter was outgoing, and Cheng Yun��s beauty was second only to Gu Ling��s among the young men in the mansion. Otherwise, Yan Shiba wouldn��t have been so obsessed with him at first sight back then. From Weng Ming��s standpoint, out of self-interest, he naturally hoped that it was Cheng Yun who took the initiative and that Cheng Yun liked Weng Ran more, instead of the other way around.


    Therefore, when he heard Cheng Yun seriously say that his love for Weng Ran was a kind of love at first sight realizedter, Weng Ming��s heart was put at ease to arge extent.


    ��What are your ns for the future? Have you talked about it?�� Weng Ming asked again.<div>


    Seeing Weng Ming��s demeanor, Cheng Yun silently breathed a sigh of relief, and shook his head slightly, ��We have not yet talked about the matter of marriage. I hope to get married sooner, but everything depends on Weng Ran��s decision. Whatever she decides, I am okay with it.��


    Weng Ming chuckled, ��If Ranran still wants to think about it, let��s wait. She has always had her own ideas, and as her grandfather, I can��t interfere too much. However, I feel that at your age, it��s good to get married early, while I still have the strength to help you take care of your children for a few years.��


    Knowing that he had passed the test, Cheng Yun quickly agreed with Weng Ming��s words, ��I hope so too. I��ll strive to get Weng Ran to agree to marry me soon. I��ve already asked Ajun to help select a mansion for when we get married.��


    Weng Mingughed heartily, ��Very good, very good. Honestly, I was initially worried that you had been a monk for too long and that your disposition and habits might take a while to change. Now it seems, my worries were unnecessary.��


    Cheng Yun thought to himself that his changes werergely due to Weng Ran. When he had feelings and decided to start a family, he needed to take on real responsibility, which was uniquely his. He was still learning how to be a good man, and Gu Ling was an excellent example.


    If Cheng Yun before his secr life could be considered a nk page, the person who had left the most traces on this page now, was undoubtedly Gu Ling. Previously, when they went out to handle affairs together, Cheng Yun was always prepared to stand in for Gu Ling, so he had closely observed how Gu Ling handled various matters, including his views and ways of handling many things, all of which had been quite beneficial for Cheng Yun.


    When Cheng Yun was about to leave, Weng Ming asked another question, ��When do you two n on informing the rest of the family? There��s no need to keep such things hidden, it��s better to be open about being together.��


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��Grandfather is correct. Once Ranran returns today, I will discuss it with her.��


    Upon hearing Cheng Yun call him ��grandfather��, Weng Mingughed heartily, ��Alright, you young ones go and discuss.��


    Ranran returned in the afternoon and, upon seeing Cheng Yun, was pulled into the small grove by him.


    ��What��s wrong? Did my grandfather summon you?�� Ranran frowned, assuming something had happened.


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��Yes, your grandfather summoned me.��<div>


    Upon hearing the word ��grandfather��, Ranran softly coughed, ��What did you two discuss?��


    Cheng Yun thoroughly ryed his conversation with Weng Ming to Ranran.


    Ranran began tough as soon as she heard the start of the story. By the end, she couldn��t help but raise her thumb in approval. ��Who would��ve thought, Cheng Xiaoyun you��re quite cunning. You��ve be quite the speaker.��


    Cheng Xiaoyun�� Cheng Yun thought of Lian Shun, who always liked to add a diminutive suffix to people��s names, making it sound more affectionate. He liked it, this was the first time anyone called him this way, it felt strange, yet cute.


    ��Everything I said was from the heart.�� Cheng Yun replied sincerely. His motive, aside from following his heart, was to respect Ranran and understand Weng Ming��s love for his granddaughter. Thus, what to say wasn��t a difficult task at all.


    Su Liang had once said, Cheng Yun was very smart, but some of his views were restricted because of his identity as a Buddhist disciple. Now that Cheng Yun has opened up his thoughts and perceptions, he has undergone tremendous changes. Apart from his youthful and beautiful face, both his actions and mentality have be more mature.


    ��Regarding the marriage���� Ranran hesitated, ��Do you really want to get married soon?��


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��Yes, if you don��t want to, I can wait.��


    ��It��s not that I don��t want to, everyone is settling down and Rourou won��t have that much time to spend with me anymore,�� Ranran sighed a little, then giggled, ��Shall we tentatively n to get married in the second half of the year? Recently, there are too many weddings and our family is overwhelmed; let��s not add to their burdens.��


    A look of happiness spread across Cheng Yun��s face, ��Okay! I��ll tell Grandfather to pick an auspicious day.��


    Ranran took another nce at Cheng Yun, and sighed again, ��Are you still the little monk I first met?��


    Cheng Yun shook his head, ��Don��t be ridiculous, I had already given up the monkhood by the time we met.��<div>


    Ranranughed, ��You��re right. As for making it public, we can just announce it to everyone at dinner. They��ve known for a long time anyway, we just need to make it official.��


    Thus, at dinner time, Cheng Yun formally announced his rtionship with Ranran to everyone.


    However, after he finished speaking, everyone remained silent, continuing to eat and chat as if they hadn��t heard anything. Even the children who usually enjoy such news didn��t react.


    Cheng Yun was stunned. After preparing so thoroughly and taking the trouble to make a formal announcement, their apathy made him feel very embarrassed. He nced at Ranran, who was looking down, unable to see her expression. Was she upset? Was everyone opposing them, or were they genuinely indifferent?


    Cheng Yun wanted to say something more, but ended up sighing heavily, looking defeated as he sat back down.


    The next moment, Ji Xiaoshu��s voice rang out loudly, ��Congrattions Uncle Cheng Yun and Aunt Ran!��


    The atmosphere became lively again, like ice water suddenly boiling.


    Cheng Yun looked dumbfounded as everyone congratted him with smiles on their faces. Qiao Jing was patting his shoulder, saying, ��You��re remarkable!�� It was as if the cooling atmosphere had been just his illusion.


    Zhengzheng��s serious little face asked, ��Uncle Cheng Yun, did you feel the time stop earlier?��


    At this point, Cheng Yun noticed Weng Ranughing on the table and Weng Ming, who could not close his mouth due toughter. He finally realized what was happening; the family had joined together to y a prank on him! It was so annoying!


    Su Liangughed lightly, ��Actually, we are all very happy for you. Are you feeling even happier than expected now?��


    Such a stirring plot�� Cheng Yun held his forehead, ��I almost cried earlier, you guys are all so mean. Whose idea was it?��<div>


    Seeing Cheng Yun looking over, Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng immediately acted innocent, congratting him again, ��Wishing Uncle Cheng Yun and Aunt Ran a hundred years of happy togetherness�� and ��wishing you have a child soon.��


    ��It must have been you two.�� Cheng Yun didn��t know whether tough or cry.


    Ji Xiaoshu exined cheerfully, ��We felt Uncle Cheng Yun��s past life was too nd and his personality too rxed, and he needs some stimtion.��


    Zhengzheng spoke his reasons, ��I just wanted to make sure anytime Uncle Cheng Yun remembers this day in the future, he wouldugh out loud.��


    Cheng Yunughed and ruffled Zhengzheng��s hair, mentally recording all those cheerful faces, ��It indeed will.�� He knew whenever he would think of this day in his remaining life, he��d surely smile, remembering those interesting, warm, and loveable family members.


    Qiao Jing suggested that Cheng Yun get married on the same day as him, so their close girlfriends Min Rou and Weng Ran could also get married on the same day.


    This suggestion was immediately rejected by the parents of both families.


    Qiao Cong disagreed, ��Qiao Jing��s wedding day is approaching, everything is ready, whereas Weng Ran and Cheng Yun haven��t started preparing. It��s too rushed, there��s no need.��


    Weng Ming also disagreed, ��We must carefully select an auspicious day that matches the birthday characters. We can��t treat this like a child��s y.��


    Qiao Jing quietly closed his mouth and lowered his head to eat. His emotional IQ was now less than Cheng Yun��s, but Min Rou told him that his straightforward personality was good and didn��t need to change.


    In the end, Yan Shiba summarized, ��Both of you owe your rtionship to my matchmaking. Be sure to prepare a good matchmaker red envelope, a big red envelope!��


    Everyone agreed wholeheartedly. As a former admirer and enthusiast of Cheng Yun and also the closest person to Weng Ran at home, Yan Shiba��s decision to let go and withdraw was a critical prerequisite for Cheng Yun and Weng Ran toe together. Furthermore, it is indeed true that she was the earliest and most enthusiastic person who pushed them together. If you say Cheng Yun changed a lot, from being part of Buddhism to being in the worldly, Yan Shiba��s transformation was even greater �C from a battlefield to a normal world, and also bing more kind-hearted.<div>


    The next day, Yan Shiba went to the dungeon.


    Mo Yan was still alive; Feng Ming or Zhu Zan would bring water and food once a day. The two who visited him most frequently were Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, who even asked Zhu Zan to help drag Mo Yan out so they could observe and record the recovery situation of the wounds they had treated. This was their first medical practice exercise, and they were quite serious about it. After recording, they would report to Gu Ling and Su Liang.


    Therefore, Mo Yan��s injury recovery was not bad. The internal injuries caused by anger were ignored, but Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu were serious about treating his flesh wounds.


    ��Do you still recognize me, you old bastard?�� Yan Shiba rarely used foulnguage now, but asionally saying this still felt good.


    Mo Yan sat leaning against the wall. Hearing this, he looked up at Yan Shiba with a cold stare, ��Just a dog that has been tamed by Su Liang.��


    Yan Shibaughed upon hearing this, ��Hahahaha! Now I understand what Su Xiaoliang��s story was about, ��impotence in spite of rage��. This is too funny, Mo Yan! If it wasn��t for the magical treasure, given your brains, you would have died eight hundred times over, ha ha!��


    Yan Shiba was previously someone with fiery and easily triggered temper, and now looking back, she feels it was unbearable. Su Liang had once told her she was annoying in the past but asionally cute, something Yan Shiba strongly agrees with.


    As for Mo Yan, he is just purely stupid. Until now, he fears death, can��t let go of his absurd dignity, and even dares to insult Yan Shiba. It is really ridiculous, he has no ability to fight back, can only seek some sense of existence by mouthing off.


    ��You may curse all you want, if I get angry, I lose.�� Yan Shiba smirked, ��I��m undergoing self-improvement right now, I need some stimtion to practice. Go ahead!��


    Upon hearing her words, watching Mo Yan grinding his teeth, Yan Shiba opened the dungeon door, took hold of his arm and lifted him, ��You take your time to think, I have plenty of time to y with you today. I��ve chosen a good ce for you, let��s head over there now.��


    Mo Yan��s hands and feet were chained, and Yan Shiba dragged him out of the dungeon. That��s when he saw two ��little devils�� as he regarded them.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu greeted them eagerly, Yan Shiba kicked Mo Yan down, ��Alright, you can begin your observation now.��


    After Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu looked at Mo Yan��s wounds again, they both agreed; their first medical treatment went quite well.


    ��Aunt Yan can take him away in peace. We��ll observe how the injuries are when they get soaked and dirty and how it feels when they fester, then we can try the bone-scraping treatment taught to us by our teacher!�� Ji Xiaoshu happily said.


    Listening to this was like a thousand arrows piercing his heart for Mo Yan�� not only did he wish for death, but now he also has to witness, listen, and wait for the inevitable torturous pain!


    ��You guys���� Mo Yan gritted his teeth.


    Zhengzheng gave a warm smile, ��You want us to spare you the pain? Say it, maybe we will please your wish.��


    Ji Xiaoshu dragged Zhengzheng away, ��Eldest Brother, you��re thinking too much. He��s just a cowardly mouse, he doesn��t have the guts.��


    Yan Shibaughed even more. As soon as the two kids walked away, she dragged Mo Yan up from the ground and left Su Mansion with him to the ��good ce�� she had found.


    Before leaving the mansion, Yan Shiba shared a piece of ��good news�� with Mo Yan, ��Your beloved disciple Sheng Yue, is almost finished wiping out the remaining foes on Xingluo Ind and wille to submit to us in the capital. You must stay alive to receive his greeting. Look at you, Sheng Yue is wily, and you dare to use him! Suddenly I feel bored. I��ll give you a riddle. If you answer it correctly, I��ll spare you today.��


    Mo Yan remained silent and heard Yan Shiba ask, ��It��s the New Year, your family has a donkey and a pig, and you can only kill one. Which one should you kill?��


    Mo Yan frowned, ��The donkey.�� He didn��t understand this riddle, but he figured the donkey was probably the right answer since Yan Shiba mentioned it first.


    Yan Shiba burst intoughter, ��That��s exactly what a pig would think! Ha ha!��


    Mo Yan spat out another mouthful of blood. Although he was a transmigrator, he had never heard of this riddle before.


    Laughing her heart out, Yan Shiba enjoyed the sight of Mo Yan��s ufortable face, ��When your beloved disciple Sheng Yue arrives, I will definitely ask him the same riddle. I��ll see how he replies and share it with you. That is, if you live to see that day. By the way, Su Xiaoliang and Gu Xiaoling n to build a nice farm in our baby Nuannuan��s spatial magical treasure, constructfortable houses, raise fish, nt flowers, grow vegetables; Nuannuan can then take us out and y. We won��t even have to walk, howfortable! God sent you to transmigrate just to deliver this treasure so it could find its real owner.��


    Mo Yan stopped talking. When Yan Shiba had finished speaking, Mo Yan smelt a stinky odor. They had reached the outskirts of the town and confronted by a sewage ditch with various unidentifiable things floating in it��


    Mo Yan had already guessed what Yan Shiba was going to do, but he still clung onto a shred of hope, ��Yan Shiba, I know you, why did you give up your free-spirited life in the martial world to serve Su Liang? She��s just good at pretending, she��s not genuinely treating you, she��s using you! The magical treasure will return to my control as long as it��s back in my hands! We can join forces then, anything we want will be at our fingertips!��


    Yan Shiba kicked Mo Yan into the sewage ditch, looking speechless. ��Steal Nuannuan��s magical treasure? On what grounds? Because you��re stupid, blind, or maybe because you��re older? Tch!��

 Chapter 497: 497. The Discovery of the Little Tree

    Chapter 497: 497. The Discovery of the Little Tree<div>


    Yan Shiba appeared at the entrance of Yuanming Pavilion during sunset, her faint smile reflecting the glow of the waning sky. Her naturally round face with delicate features looked especially gentle.


    Upon seeing her, Ji Xiaoshu immediately dropped the building blocks in his hands and ran over, ��Auntie Yan! How��s Mo Yan? Is he dead?��


    Yan Shiba yfully rubbed Ji Xiaoshu��s head and said with a bright smile, ��Of course he��s still alive. I know how to control my strength, but I did make him experience living worse than dying. Oh, wait, not just once, several times��countless times, actually. I also found a separate ce to clean him up before bringing him back, so that our house wouldn��t get too dirty.��


    Zhengzheng nodded, ��In that case, we don��t have to worry about him dying from an infected wound too soon. Xiaoshu and I will check on his injuries again tomorrow.��


    ��Where are your Master and Mistress? Upstairs?�� Yan Shiba asked.


    Ji Xiaoshu shook his head, ��Nope, they are inside Little Sister��s space, discussingnd measurement and nning for future house construction.��<div>


    Gu Xiaonuan cheerfully waved at Yan Shiba, ��Auntie Yan, my parents are here!��


    ��Alright. They really have a lot of free time now,�� Yan Shiba said. ��I��ll go wash up.��


    As Yan Shiba entered the kitchen to fetch water, she saw Weng Ran feeding Cheng Yun with her chopsticks.


    ��Oh, my goodness!�� Yan Shiba eximed with an exaggerated expression, ��Little Yun, be honest. Did the original little monk��s spirit possess you? How could you do such a thing openly?��


    Cheng Yun��s cheeks flushed a deep red instantly. He had changed, but being caught by others doing intimate actions with Weng Ran was another matter entirely.


    Weng Ran, on the other hand, remained calm and even teased Yan Shiba, ��Don��t tease Cheng Yun. He��s shy. We��re only together because you strongly advocated for it �C shouldn��t you be delighted to see this?��


    Yan Shiba burst intoughter, ��Feel free to kiss each other in front of me! Don��t be shy; I love to watch!��


    Cheng Yun stood up, bowed his head, and walked out of the room, ��You two can chat.��


    Weng Ran couldn��t help but smile, ��Auntie Yan, you mustn��t tease him too much! Why are you in such a good mood today?��


    While Yan Shiba fetched water and washed her face in the kitchen, she recounted to Weng Ran how she had taken her revenge on Mo Yan that day.


    ��Great,�� Weng Ran nodded. ��That��s how it should be��A tooth for a tooth. It��s only fair.��


    ��Have you decided on your wedding date?�� Yan Shiba walked over and hugged Weng Ran��s waist tightly from behind, leaning against her. Weng Ran had long grown ustomed to Yan Shiba��s clinginess. Yan Shiba often brought her pillow to sleep with Weng Ran. As for teasing Cheng Yun just now, it was just Yan Shiba��s usual yful nature.<div>


    ��We have,�� Weng Ran replied. ��Grandfather invited people to have our birthdates matched, and they said the most auspicious date would be at the end of this year, on the sixth day of thest lunar month.��


    ��That��s a bit toote, isn��t it?�� Yan Shiba leaned on Weng Ran��s shoulder, taking a deep breath. ��What kind of meat is this? It smells so delicious! Let me have a bite.��


    Weng Ran changed to a new pair of chopsticks and fed a piece of meat to Yan Shiba.


    ��It��s hot�� but so delicious!�� Yan Shiba praised. ��It��s almost as good as Gu Ling��s cooking! Cheng Yun will have a great time enjoying it in the future. What a pity, I��m afraid I won��t be able to find the right person. By the time we might have to split up, Su Xiaoliang and the rest will eventually leave me. I��ll just stick with you!��


    ��Well, that��s perfect,�� Weng Ran replied with a soft chuckle. ��I happen to love having a busy, bustling household.�� Talking about the wedding date again, ��Grandfather also felt it was a bit toote, but he wanted us to get married on the best possible day. In the end, we settled for the sixth day of thest lunar month. I think it��s fine, actually. It��s only a few months away.��


    By the time Yan Shiba had brought the dishes Weng Ran had prepared to Yuanming Pavilion and called the children to wash their hands and have dinner, Gu Ling and Su Liang had alreadye out of Gu Xiaonuan��s space.


    Now that there were more people in the household, Nangong Qian, Weng Ran, and Qiuyue cooked more often, with Gu Ling and Su Liang asionally helping out in the kitchen. However, they wouldn��t prepare all the dishes. Most of the meals were prepared and delivered by Wan Family Restaurant, and those in the kitchen would only make a small portion.


    During dinner, Yan Shiba shared the details of her torment of Mo Yan with everyone. However, her description was too graphic and graphic, and it was not easy to eat. Old Mu stopped her at first, saying to tell the storyter.


    Yan Shiba snickered, ��Anyway, as long as you all know that I tormented him badly. By the way, Su Xiaoliang, is there any new news from Jiaye City today?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes. The usual. They probably won��t send any more live people.��


    ��When do you expect that guy Sheng Yue to arrive in the capital city?�� Yan Shiba asked.


    After thinking for a moment, Su Liang replied, ��Based on the number of remaining enemies we know we need to eliminate, there should be only two left. Those two might have run farther away, so it��s hard to say how long it will take. If all goes well, he could be here in eight to ten days.��<div>


    ��I need to have a good chat with him when he arrives.�� Yan Shiba didn��t have much else to do. She had told a riddle to Mo Yan that day and had to ask Sheng Yue about itter. With no enemies left, her days became less exciting, and she had to look for ways to have fun.


    One day, Feng Ming was weeding the garden when Ji Xiaoshu called him.


    ��Uncle Feng!�� Ji Xiaoshu ran over holding a piece of dried meat. The taste of this delicious dried meat was Gu Ling��s unique secret recipe, which he had discovered himself.


    Feng Ming smiled and dropped the weeds, ��What do you need, Little Tree?��


    Ji Xiaoshu held up the dried meat, ��This is for you, Uncle Feng.��


    Feng Ming leaned down, took a bite of the dried meat, and remarked, ��Not bad, quite tasty.��


    ��Right before you came back, Uncle Feng, our dried meat made by Master just ran out. This is the freshly made new batch!�� Ji Xiaoshu beamed, ��Uncle Feng, have you thought about the question I asked youst time?��


    Feng Ming hesitated, surprised by the sudden change of topic. ��Which question?��


    ��The one about what kind of girl Uncle Feng likes!�� Ji Xiaoshu mentioned as he spotted a tender yellow flower in the pile of weeds. He picked it, ced it by his ear, and asked, ��Does it look good?��


    Unable to suppress a smile, Feng Ming replied, ��It looks great!��


    Wearing a serious expression, Ji Xiaoshu continued, ��If Uncle Feng had a wife, he could give her pretty flowers like this!��


    Laughing heartily, Feng Ming agreed, ��Little Tree is right. But I still haven��t figured that out yet.��<div>


    ��Does it really take that long?�� Ji Xiaoshu didn��t understand, ��Even Uncle Cheng Yun has found someone, don��t you envy him, Uncle Feng?��


    Feng Ming nodded, ��I do. But everyone��s situation is different when ites to these things.��


    Ji Xiaoshu agreed, ��That��s true. Uncle Feng, you��re handsome. If there��s someone you like, just be bold and confess your feelings. Be proactive in pursuing them, and a great oue will follow!��


    At these words, Feng Ming��s expression faltered for a moment, which the observant Ji Xiaoshu noticed. Ji Xiaoshu was about to leave but turned back and asked, ��Does Uncle Feng already have someone in mind?��


    After a moment of hesitation, Feng Ming replied, ��Little Tree, go and y. If I need your help, I will definitely tell you.��


    Ji Xiaoshu saw Feng Ming didn��t want to talk, so he didn��t ask further and ran away with a wave of his hand.


    Feng Ming shook his head and chuckled, then continued to bend down to weed.


    Ji Xiaoshu ran into Yuanming Pavilion as if he was flying, rushing up the stairs, ��Master��s wife! Master��s wife!��


    Su Liang was looking at Gu Ling��s design drawings. Hearing the sound, she looked up and saw Ji Xiaoshu rushing in, ��Master��s wife, I��ve made a big discovery!��


    Su Liangughed softly, ��What is it?��


    ��Uncle Feng has something on his mind!�� Ji Xiaoshu told Su Liang about his conversation with Feng Ming, ��Does Master��s wife know if Uncle Feng has someone he likes?��


    Gu Ling knocked on Ji Xiaoshu��s forehead, ��At such a young age, you��re like a matchmaker.��<div>


    Ji Xiaoshu pushed Gu Ling��s hand away, ��Master, stop interrupting! I��m just concerned about Uncle Feng! Everyone else is in pairs, while he and Uncle Zhu are alone. It��s not good! Uncle Zhu has already said what kind of person he likes, but hasn��t met them yet, but Uncle Feng seems to have someone in mind!��


    Su Liang smiled, ��If he really does have someone in mind and doesn��t want to talk about it, he must have his reasons.��


    ��I know, I��m just a little worried���� Ji Xiaoshu trailed off.


    ��Worried about what?�� Gu Ling started to pinch Ji Xiaoshu��s ear.


    Ji Xiaoshu was a bit speechless, ��Master, if you��re too bored, you can make more jerky. It��s never enough tost more than a few days!��


    Gu Ling did not respond.


    Ji Xiaoshu pushed Gu Ling��s hand away while speaking to Su Liang, ��Could it be that Uncle Feng has fallen in love with Master��s wife?��


    Gu Ling twisted Ji Xiaoshu��s ear, ��As punishment, you have to write two more pages of characters today.��


    Ji Xiaoshu retorted, ��Why?��


    Gu Ling replied calmly, ��Because you stepped in with your left foot first just now.��


    Ji Xiaoshu looked up at the sky speechlessly, ��Master��s wife, can you do something about Master?��


    Su Liang said calmly, ��What should I do? You two are willing to do this, it��s interesting. Besides, even if Feng Ming has someone in mind, it��s definitely not me. I��m sure of that.��<div>


    ��Who could it be, then?�� Ji Xiaoshu climbed onto Gu Ling��sp, rested his arm on the table, and held his chin in thought, ��Uncle Feng doesn��t have much contact with many people, and I didn��t notice him treating any aunties particrly differently.��


    Su Liang found it a bit strange, ��Xiaoshu, why are you so concerned about this matter?�� It must not be as simple as what he had just said.


    Ji Xiaoshu said seriously, ��Because Uncle Feng and Uncle Zhu don��t have parents anymore, everyone else in the house is in pairs and very sweet. Someone has to help them with their marriage! Uncle Feng is the type of person who doesn��t like to bother others, so even if he has something on his mind, he won��t say it. It��s really worrying!��


    Su Liang raised her eyebrows. It sounded like Ji Xiaoshu was mischievous, but Su Liang knew he was serious. He lost his mother when he was young, and Ji Yuebai didn��t have much time to spend with him for a period of time, so he was very sensitive. But from another point of view, he was very thoughtful and couldn��t help but pay attention to and take care of the emotions of everyone around him. He seemed naughty and yful, but deep down, he had the warmest heart.


    ��Then, I��ll give you and Zhengzheng a task. See if there��s anything on Feng Ming��s mind, but don��t let him find out.�� Su Liang said. She didn��t like meddling in her friend��s emotional matters, feeling that everyone was an adult and should let nature take its course. There hadn��t been any other tricky emotional problems that needed to be solved before, apart from Yan Shiba bothering Cheng Yun. But since Ji Xiaoshu had noticed, she couldn��t ignore it.


    ��Understood! I promise toplete the mission!�� As soon as Ji Xiaoshu finished speaking, he slid off Gu Ling��s leg and ran out the door, ��First senior brother!��


    Zhengzheng was writing characters in the next room and looked up when he heard the sound, ��Xiaoshu, what��s wrong?��


    ��Master��s wife has given us a task.�� Ji Xiaoshu leaned close to Zhengzheng��s ear to speak.


    After listening, Zhengzheng pondered, ��This matter����


    ��Do you know what��s on Uncle Feng��s mind, first senior brother?�� Ji Xiaoshu looked surprised.


    Zhengzheng shook his head, ��I don��t, but now that you mention it, I recall something. However, it might just be my overthinking.��


    Ji Xiaoshu urged Zhengzheng, ��First senior brother, hurry up and tell me what it is! Don��t keep me in suspense!��


    ��That day, when Auntie Peng brought Axin and Ale to our house, we were boating on theke, and Auntie Peng was sitting on the grass by theke. I happened to see Uncle Feng looking at Auntie Peng! He might have just been passing by and stopped to watch for a while before leaving! He didn��t even know I was watching him!�� Zhengzheng said.


    Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes lit up, ��I see!��


    Zhengzheng shook his head, ��It might just be a coincidence. Uncle Feng might have suddenly remembered something, and was just spacing out. We can��t make wild guesses about this kind of thing.��


    ��Uncle Feng is always steady andposed, he��s not the type of person to suddenly stop and space out while walking.�� Ji Xiaoshu disagreed, ��It must not be a coincidence. If Uncle Feng has fallen for Auntie Peng, it��s perfect!��


    ��What��s perfect?�� Zhengzheng asked.


    ��First senior brother, think about it, when we asked Auntie Peng what kind of man she likes, what did she say? She said she won��t get married again! Uncle Feng was right there at the time! If he happens to like Auntie Peng, hearing her say that, with his personality, he definitely wouldn��t dare reveal any feelings and would be worried about causing trouble for Auntie Peng! That��s why Uncle Feng would be hesitant in front of me, but wouldn��t say why.�� Ji Xiaoshu said.


    Zhengzheng listened to Ji Xiaoshu��s well-argued analysis and recalled the incident, thinking Ji Xiaoshu made a lot of sense.


    ��So what should we do?�� Zhengzheng scratched his head, ��We shouldn��t interfere with this kind of thing, right?��


    Ji Xiaoshu rested his chin on his hand sitting next to Zhengzheng, ��It��s indeed difficult. If Auntie Peng is really determined not to get married or doesn��t like Uncle Feng, trying to match them would be inappropriate. Besides, we��re children, and when we talk about these things, adults think we��re just ying.��


    Zhengzheng nodded, ��That��s right.��


    ��But I sincerely think Auntie Peng can find someone who loves and cherishes her again. She��s suffered so much and needs care. Look at my father, after my mother passed away, he found someone else to apany him. I used to be unhappy about it, but now I think it��s quite good, as long as my father is happy!�� Ji Xiaoshu said.


    Zhengzheng was moved by his words, ��Then, the key to this matter might be Axin and Ale. Auntie Peng may be afraid that Axin and Ale won��t like the idea of her getting married, but if they support it, she might not have so many concerns.��


    ��First senior brother, you��re right!�� Ji Xiaoshu nodded repeatedly, ��Even if Auntie Peng and Uncle Feng don��t end up together, we can at least persuade Auntie Peng to let go of her concerns and bravely pursue happiness! We��ll go talk to Axin and Ale, and teach them how to talk to Auntie Peng, but don��t mention Uncle Feng. Just say that the other aunties all have someone by their side, and if Auntie Peng can meet someone she likes, they��d be very happy if the couple can be together! As long as Auntie Peng relents, we can get Uncle Feng to take the initiative!��


    Su Liang walked to the door and smiled before returning. She heard the children��s conversation and thought it was not bad. Feng Ming and Peng Wu had known each other since Xingluo Ind, and if they could be a couple, it would be a good fate.


    ��Great God, you can��t punish Xiaoshu to write characters anymore.�� Su Liang said, ��He performed very well today, very sensible.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Then, let��s reward him by allowing him to write two more pages!��

 Chapter 498: 498. Secret Matchmaking

    Chapter 498: 498. Secret Matchmaking<div>


    ��Uncle Feng, stop pulling the weeds!��


    Hearing Ji Xiaoshu��s call, Feng Ming walked out from behind the big tree, dusting off his clothes and asked with a smile, ��Zhengzheng, Xiaoshu, what��s up?��


    ��Yes.�� Zhengzheng nodded, raising the box in his hand, ��Master just made some dried meat. We��re going to share it with Axin and Ale. They��ve never tasted it before.��


    Seeing that the two children had already changed into their going-out clothes, Feng Ming quickly understood, ��Alright, wait for a moment. I��ll wash my face and change my clothes before taking you there.��


    ��No need to hurry, it��s still early.�� Zhengzheng said with a smile.


    Feng Ming quickly got ready and apanied Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu out of Su Mansion, heading towards Peng Mansion.<div>


    On their way, Ji Xiaoshu asked Feng Ming, ��Uncle Feng seems to like working in the garden a lot.�� Before, he had heard Qi Yan and Zhu Zan discussing their tasks, and Feng Ming had volunteered to manage the nts in the mansion.


    Feng Ming nodded, ��Yes, I have loved tending to flowers and nts since I was a child. When my mother was alive, our house had many flowers and nts. She had a lot of work to do but always took good care of them.��


    Zhengzheng eximed, ��Uncle Feng is a martial artist but has such a delicate and gentle heart.��


    Feng Ming couldn��t help but smile, ��Thank you for the praise, Zhengzheng. Butpared to the prince, I��m far behind.��


    Ji Xiaoshu calmly shook his head, ��There��s no need topare to my master. He��s just a monster.��


    Feng Ming burst intoughter. Life now was so beautiful that he couldn��t even dream of it. He cherished it deeply.


    When they arrived at Peng Mansion, they were weed in quickly as they were honored guests.


    First, they met Axin and Ale, who were being supervised by Peng Wei as they practiced horse stance. Ale��s forehead was covered in sweat, his legs shaking, and just as he could barely hold on, he saw Zhengzheng appear in his sight and immediately straightened up, ��Grandpa, Zhengzheng brother and Xiaoshu brother are here! Uncle Feng is here too!�� With that, he ran towards them.


    Axin continued to hold on, while Peng Wei had been pretending to be stern, but now his face was full of smiles, ��That��s enough for today. We��ll continue practicing tomorrow. You should go and y with Zhengzheng and Xiaoshu.��


    Ale had already started eating the delicious dried meat, beckoning Axin to hurry up, ��Brother! Brother! Come here! There��s dried meat; it��s so good!��


    ��My master made this.�� Zhengzheng said as he took a piece and ran over, holding it up for Peng Wei to eat, ��Taste it, Lord Peng.��


    Peng Wei happily took it, ��Made by Xiaogu? Then I must have a taste!��<div>


    Axin and Ale were taking Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu to the courtyard where they lived. As Peng Wei was about to invite Feng Ming for tea, the housekeeper reported that the Old Imperial Physician Gao had arrived.


    ��I almost forgot. I promised to invite him for a drink at Wan Family Restaurant today,�� Peng Wei said with a smile.


    Feng Ming quickly said that Peng Wei should attend to his own matters and not bother to entertain him specifically. Hearing that, Ji Xiaoshu suggested, ��Uncle Feng, since you like flowers and nts, why not take a stroll in the garden? We��lle to find youter!��


    Feng Ming immediately agreed, ��Alright.��


    Before Peng Wei left, he remembered that Peng Wu should be in the garden at this time. He smiled and said, ��Perfect, Wu��er should be there. She��s always liked ying with flowers and nts since she was a child. Xiaofeng, go right ahead!��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu exchanged a look, tacitly understanding each other: they even had the same hobby, adding 100 points to theirpatibility!


    Feng Ming watched Peng Wei leave, and the four children also walked away before he headed towards the garden of Peng Mansion. He had been here before and knew the way. Peng Wei hadn��t arranged for a servant toe and greet him, already saying that he should not be polite, as he was not a stranger.


    As Feng Ming entered the garden, he saw Peng Wu standing among the flowers, holding a pair of big scissors and carefully trimming the branches.


    Today, Peng Wu was not going out. She was dressed inly, with no jewelry, her bare face radiant under the sky. Her head slightly lowered, and her hair danced gently in the wind, making her look exceptionally beautiful and gentle.


    Feng Ming couldn��t help but stop in his tracks, and only after a moment did he regain hisposure and called out to Peng Wu, ��Lady Peng.��


    Peng Wu looked up and smiled when she saw Feng Ming, ��You came with Zhengzheng and Xiaoshu, right?��


    Feng Ming nodded, ��Axin and Ale took them to y, so I came to wander around the garden. Do you need any help?��<div>


    Peng Wu shook her head, ��No need. Go sit in the pavilion over there, and I��ll have someone bring tea.��


    ��I��m not thirsty.�� Feng Ming had alreadye close, bending down to pick up the cut branches from the ground and put them in a bamboo basket not far away, ��I can work and talk at the same time, it won��t be a bother.��


    ��You don��t have to call me Lady Peng anymore. Just call me by my name; we��ve known each other for so long,�� Peng Wu said, raising her scissors again to continue her task. She thought of the first time she saw Feng Ming on Xingluo Ind when he was intently looking at wildflowers by the roadside. At that time, Peng Wu thought Feng Ming was somewhat ��strange��, very different from the other young people on Xingluo Ind. However, at that time, she was already married and didn��t dare to talk with outsiders casually. After Feng Ming discovered her, the two exchanged a brief nce, and Peng Wu hurriedly left.


    Later, due to a coincidence, Feng Ming saved Axin and Ale once, and from then on, they really got to know each other. They would greet each other when they met but due to their identities, they never had a serious conversation. However, in Peng Wu��s heart, if she had any friends on that demon-like Xingluo Ind, the only person who counted was Feng Ming.


    ��Alright, Peng Wu,�� Feng Ming bent down to pick up a flower branch, calling Peng Wu��s name with a faint smile, ��The prince had made some jerky, Zhengzheng and Xiaoshu brought some for Axin and Ale.��


    Upon hearing this, Peng Wu��s eyes became gentle, ��Zhengzheng and Xiaoshu are really great kids, they are so good to Axin and Ale.��


    The two talked casually, not mentioning Xingluo Ind anymore, but instead, talked about their new lives; especially about the people in Su Mansion. They were their mutual friends and their favorite people.


    On the other side, Axin stopped eating after finishing two pieces of jerky, saying he wanted to save some for Peng Wu to try. Ale also silently withdrew his hand that was about to grab another piece. Then, Axin picked up a piece and stuffed it into Ale��s hand, ��Here, brother, have another one.�� They had grown up on Xingluo Ind, hardly ever having any snacks.


    ��I��ll ask my master to make more next time! When it��s autumn, Uncle Ersan��s oranges will be ripe, we��ll go to the Orange Garden in Jiaye City together. We��ll ask master to make us some dried oranges to eat! They��re delicious!�� Ji Xiaoshu said with a grin.


    Axin and Ale looked forward with anticipation. They had been to Jiaye City before, but they didn��t know there was an Orange Garden, and there were no orange trees on Xingluo Ind either.


    Zhengzheng went to the door to check that no one was around and closed it.


    Axin was a bit puzzled, ��What are you looking for, brother Zhengzheng?��<div>


    ��I have a serious matter to talk with you guys,�� Ji Xiaoshu said solemnly,��Do you want to have a father?��


    Axin and Ale both shook their heads without hesitation.


    Axin frowned, ��My father is a bad person, he always bullied my mother.��


    Ale��s little face was annoyed when he mentioned his biological father, ��We don��t want a father! We just want our mother!��


    Seeing that they misunderstood, Zhengzheng quickly exined, ��Xiaoshu doesn��t mean that. Your father is not a good person, let him go to hell! Don��t talk about him or think about him anymore.��


    ��That��s right!�� Ji Xiaoshu nodded, ��I mean, if Aunt Peng gets married, would you be happy?��


    Axin frowned, and Ale asked nkly, ��Does that mean mom won��t want us anymore?��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu looked helpless, it seems that their work would not be easy. However, they didn��te to persuade others, they just wanted to rify some things.


    So, Zhengzheng patiently exined their purpose to Axin and Ale.


    In the end, Ji Xiaoshu concluded, ��If it weren��t for Aunt Peng��s bad luck getting caught by viins back then, she would have married someone she likes, had children, and lived happily like my master and the otherdies.��


    Ale scratched his head, ��So would we not exist then?��


    Zhengzheng held his forehead, ��No, my master said that children and mothers have a predestined connection. Even without your bad father, you would still be Aunt Peng��s children.��<div>


    ��Then I��m relieved.�� Ale nodded.


    Axin understood Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu��s meaning, ��Is there someone who has taken a fancy to my mother?��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu didn��t n to mention Feng Ming at this time, as they were worried that Axin and Ale would let Peng Wu know, causing her to misunderstand that Feng Ming had asked the children to speak for him, which wouldn��t be good.


    Ji Xiaoshu shook his head, ��Not for now, but there will be in the future. Aunt Peng is so good. Just think, when we all grow up, get married, and have our own families, we won��t be able to apany her. How lonely will Aunt Peng be then?��


    Axin thought for a moment, while Ale didn��t understand and just decided to listen to his brothers.


    ��The other day, I heard my grandmother telling my mother that if it weren��t for Divine Doctor Su��s amazing skills saving my grandfather back then, he would have died long ago, and my grandmother wouldn��t have lived long either.�� Axin sighed, ��Xiaoshu, you��re right. Just like uncle is always with aunt, my mother should have someone to apany her, too.��


    Ale was puzzled, ��But we��re with mom!��


    ��That��s not the same,�� Axin shook his head, ��We all need our mother to take care of us, but mother also needs someone to take care of her.��


    ��That��s right!�� Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu said in unison, indicating that they had finally seeded in exining.


    Axin asked again, ��So there really isn��t anyone who��s taken a liking to my mother?��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu still didn��t mention Feng Ming, as this was just their guess and Feng Ming hadn��t even admitted it yet, so they couldn��t just pair them up. But it was important for Peng Wu to change her mind, not just for Feng Ming, but also for herself. It was fine if she didn��t want to seek someone or couldn��t find someone she liked to live with, but if she sacrificed her own happiness just for her children��s sake, that wouldn��t be so good.


    In the end, Zhengzheng said to Ale, ��Let Axin talk to Aunt Peng about this. You don��t say anything, okay?��<div>


    Ale nodded obediently, ��I will listen to brother.��


    ��I will talk to mom nicely.�� Axin said with a serious look on his face.


    When the four children arrived at the garden, Feng Ming had already helped Peng Wu trim the flowers, and the two were sitting in the pavilion drinking tea.


    Axin saw them from a distance, blinked, and his eyes brightened a bit.


    That night, Axin and Ale wanted to sleep with Peng Wu.


    When the four of themid down, Ale and Xiaoyue quickly fell asleep. Peng Wu noticed that Axin seemed to be preupied, so he asked what was on his mind.


    Before Axin said anything, he sighed softly, ��I was just thinking that Uncle Gu and Aunt Su are really a match made in heaven!��


    Peng Wu found it amusing that his son suddenly thought of Gu Ling and Su Liang and sighed. ��Why did you suddenly think of Gu Ling and Su Liang? And why did you sigh?��


    ��I was thinking how nice it would be if there was someone who understands my mom by her side.�� Axin looked at Peng Wu, his expression incredibly serious.


    Peng Wu was stunned for a moment, not expecting to hear such words from his young son.


    Axin snuggled up to Peng Wu and said, ��Mom has suffered so much for us. Now that we��ve all grown up and have many people taking care of us, and have Zhengzheng and Brother Ji Xiaoshu to y with, mom should also think more about herself. If there is an uncle who shares mutual feelings with mom and can be our father, it would be quite nice too.��


    Hearing this, Peng Wu��s first instinct was that the elders in the family had prompted the child to say this. She, of course, knew that many people, including Peng Wei, Peng Qian, and his wife, and Peng Fan, wanted her to open her heart and seek a good rtionship again. The elders especially were afraid of her being lonely and unable to walk out of her past pain, only forcing a smile.


    But when Peng Wu asked, Axin said it was not taught by the elders.


    Peng Wu knew that Axin never lied since he was a child, so she didn��t ask further.


    After a while, Axin fell asleep, but Peng Wu couldn��t sleep for a long time. It��s not that she was disappointed with all men because of her past experiences. She knew that there were good men in the world �C she had many around her now. But as a mother of three children and a de facto widow, when it came to considering marriage again, she couldn��t be as carefree as a young girl without any worries.


    Peng Wu didn��t sleep well all night, and the next day, seeing her eyes were a little red, Axin worriedly asked if it was because of what he said that troubled her.


    Peng Wu smiled, ��How could it be? Mom is happy to hear such thoughtful words from Axin.�� She was really happy, grateful that her son had learned to empathize and care for her.


    Axin hesitated for a moment, then leaned over to Peng Wu��s ear and asked, ��What does mom think of Uncle Feng?��


    Peng Wu was stunned, ��Ah? Why would Axin ask such a question?��


    Axin said seriously, ��Because we all like Uncle Feng. Yesterday when I saw mom and Uncle Feng sitting together, I thought it would be nice if we could be a family.��


    ��Don��t talk nonsense.�� Peng Wu immediately stopped her son. ��You can��t talk casually about such things.��


    ��I won��t tell anyone else, just tell me, mom, do you think Uncle Feng is good or not?�� Axin continued to ask.


    Peng Wu looked helpless, ��Mom hasn��t considered such things.��


    ��You can consider it now.�� Axin wasn��t just saying this because he liked Feng Ming, but because he guessed that the reason why Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu came over yesterday was to set up Feng Ming and Peng Wu. In that case, maybe the answer to the question Axin asked twice, ��Did someone fall for my mom,�� was Feng Ming.


    ��He is very nice, but���� Peng Wu didn��t know what to say.


    ��I understand!�� Axin nodded.


    Peng Wu felt both amusement and helplessness, ��What do you understand? Remember what mom said, don��t go out talking nonsense.��


    ��I know.�� Axin nodded again.


    After the children left, Peng Wu sat alone in the room, Feng Ming��s image appearing in her mind. She was lost for a moment, then shook her head and smiled. Given her current situation, even if she listened to Axin��s advice to no longer live alone, she wouldn��t be able to take the initiative to pursue anyone.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu went to Peng Mansion yesterday, and today Peng Wei brought Axin and Ale to Su Mansion.


    When no adults were around, Axin reported his conversation with Peng Wu to Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu.


    ��There��s a chance!�� Ji Xiaoshu felt that Peng Wu might have different feelings for Feng Ming after hearing the story.


    ��What should we do next?�� Axin asked, ��Should I ask Feng Uncle if he wants to marry my mom?��


    Zhengzheng thought about it, ��Since Auntie Peng has changed her mind, let��s go ask Feng Uncle together!��


    So, Feng Ming, who was watering the nts in the garden, heard Ji Xiaoshu��s enthusiastic call again.


    ��Are we going out to y?�� Feng Ming smiled as he looked at the four children who ran over.


    The four of them surrounded Feng Ming and led him deeper into the garden.


    Feng Ming was puzzled, ��What��s going on?��


    ��It��s important.�� Zhengzheng said.


    When Feng Ming heard Zhengzheng say it was important, he knew it must be something big.


    They stopped under a big tree. Feng Ming crouched down and looked at the children at eye level, ��Now, can you tell me?��


    Ji Xiaoshu grinned, ��Uncle Feng, don��t you really have someone you like?��


    Feng Ming coughed lightly, ��Why ask this again?��


    ��Axin and Ale said that Auntie Peng has taken back her words about not getting married.�� Zhengzheng smiled brightly.


    Feng Ming, who was very astute, instantly understood what was going on today. His face changed, ��You guys mean����


    ��Uncle Feng, do you like Auntie Peng?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    Axin and Ale stared straight at Feng Ming. Feng Ming was silent for a moment, then nodded, ��Yes, I had feelings for Peng Wu when I was on the ind, but at that time����


    ��That��s all in the past. Now both of you are single. If you like her, you should say so!�� Ji Xiaoshu said.


    Axin held Feng Ming��s hand, ��If my mom is willing, Uncle Feng, would you marry her?��


    Ale��s eyes lit up, ��Once Uncle Feng moves in here and mom brings us over, we can live with Brother Zhengzheng, Brother Xiaoshu, and Sister Nuannuan! That��s great!��


    Feng Ming: ��Are the children thinking too far ahead?


    Ji Xiaoshu happily said, ��It��s not necessarily. Uncle Feng can marry into their family.��


    Feng Ming: ��Of course, as long as Peng Wu agreed, he would be happy to marry into her family.


    ��How should Uncle Feng confess his feelings?�� Ji Xiaoshu began to think.


    Feng Ming coughed lightly, ��You guys have helped me enough. I��ll handle the rest myself.�� He had a lot on his mind and had wanted to say something to Peng Wu for a long time, but he��d never had the opportunity.


    Zhengzheng immediately gave encouragement, ��Uncle Feng, fighting!��


    ��Actions speak louder than words.�� Ji Xiaoshu decided to strike while the iron was hot, ��Axin, you miss your mom, so let Uncle Feng take you home now.��


    Axin nodded, and Ale scratched his head, ��Am I not going back? I don��t want to leave so early.��


    Ji Xiaoshu hugged Ale, ��I know, I know, you y here. They��re going to do something important.��


    Feng Ming, whose ns were now crystal clear, saw that the children were trying so hard to bring them together and would not back down. He originally just worried that Peng Wu would not give him any chance. After all, as a man, it was his duty to take the initiative in such matters.


    So, when Peng Wei found that Axin was missing and asked about it, he thought it was strange to hear Ale say that his brother missed his mom and asked Uncle Feng to take him home.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang received their disciple��s nce, and thought perhaps something good was about to happen.


    Sure enough, before Peng Wei and Ale left, Feng Ming brought Axin back.


    ��What were you guys doing?�� Peng Wei felt something was wrong.


    Axin leaned over and whispered a few words to Peng Wei who was stunned. Then, his eyes shone brightly as they fell on Feng Ming. He sized him up and couldn��t help butugh when he saw Feng Ming��s open and honest gaze. Peng Wei nodded repeatedly, ��Good, good, good!��

 Chapter 499: 499. Sheng Yue has arrived

    Chapter 499: 499. Sheng Yue has arrived


    At dinner, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu vividly told everyone how they found out that Feng Ming had something on his mind, guessed that it was about Peng Wu, then let Axin persuade her and finally helped Feng Ming sessfully confess his feelings.


    Feng Ming��s face was filled with smiles. He had secretly loved Peng Wu ever since he was on Xingluo Ind. At that time, although they didn��t know each other well, Peng Wu��s tenacious yet mncholic demeanor made him sympathetic to her. Hindered by their identities and situations, Feng Ming could only keep his feelings hidden and never mentioned them to anyone.


    That day, when Feng Ming was invited to Peng Mansion, he heard Ji Xiaoshu asking about what kind of girl he liked and couldn��t help but think about pursuing Peng Wu. After many twists and turns, their identities no longer obstructed their rtionship, and he could finally stand tall as a man.


    Unfortunately, on that very day, Feng Ming heard Peng Wu say she would never marry again and the courage he had just mustered up dissipated.


    However, matters of the heart can��t be easily let go. Feng Ming didn��t give up and was still thinking about what to do when the children��s ingenious n came along.


    After listening to Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu��s story, everyone praised their intelligence and sensibility. After all, Peng Wu��s situation was special, and if not handled well, unnecessary misunderstandings and contradictions could arise.


    Ji Xiaoshu grinned and said, ��Now it��s Feng Ming��s turn to tell us how he confessed his feelings to Peng Wu today!��


    Feng Ming felt a bit awkward. Some words, he could say to Peng Wu, but it wasn��t appropriate to say them in front of everyone��


    Gu Ling quickly came to Feng Ming��s rescue, tapping Ji Xiaoshu��s forehead, ��Why are you asking about such things at your age? But you did well this time so I won��t make you write extra characters as a punishment. As a reward, you will write two more pages today.��


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately forgot about Feng Ming andined to the elders about Gu Ling, ��Master, you all saw how my teacher bullies me right? My teacher��s wife spoils him too and never takes my side.��


    The elders criticized Gu Ling one after another; rewarding someone with extra writing was not reasonable.


    Old Mu pped the table, ��I��ll reward you with making a table tomorrow, would that make you happy?��


    As a result, Gu Ling calmly nodded, ��Fine. What kind of table do you want, Master?��


    Old Mu: ��


    Ji Xiaoshu weakly said, ��Teacher, can I not write today and help you make the table tomorrow instead?��


    Gu Ling��s lips curved into a light smile as he nodded slightly, saying to Old Mu, ��Master, since your disciple wants to make a table, let him do it. It��s a win-win situation.��


    Old Mu and Ji Xiaoshu: ��


    Feng Ming: Thank you, Gu Ling!


    After dinner, Feng Ming and Zhu Zan sat by theke pavilion and drank together. After a while, Qi Yan also arrived, entering the pavilion with a smile and teasing Feng Ming, ��You managed to settle your lifelong affair so quickly, and you didn��t give any hints beforehand.��


    Feng Ming filled a cup for Qi Yan, ��I have to thank everyone for their care, otherwise it wouldn��t have gone so smoothly.��


    ��I really envy you.�� Zhu Zan said sincerely, ��No matter where you are, you always know what you want and take action when you need to.��


    ��Your destiny wille too.�� Feng Ming smiled and raised his cup, and the three of them clinked sses together.


    Peng Mansion.


    Peng Qian and Lady Peng were shocked to learn of Peng Wu and Feng Ming��s engagement from Peng Wei, who had just returned home from visiting friends. They were subsequently overjoyed.


    As parents, they felt guilty about their daughter Peng Wu��s past suffering and believed that they hadn��t protected her well. Although their grandson was adorable, they still wished they could go back to the past and give Peng Wu a smoother life. Now that they couldn��t start over, they sincerely hoped for their lovely daughter to find a good match and have someone to care for and apany her. Peng Wei felt the same way.


    However, fearing to put pressure on Peng Wu, the elders did not explicitly mention this matter, only subtly hinting at it once or twice.


    They thought this would be a ��difficult problem�� that required careful handling, but who knew it would be solved so quickly!


    In the eyes of Peng family elders, Feng Ming was simply perfect! He had known Peng Wu for a long time and had feelings for each other. He said he had liked Peng Wu for a long time and still refused to give up, so he must be sincere. Furthermore, his character and wisdom had been praised by Su Liang. Peng Wu agreed to him so quickly, which meant that Feng Ming was special in her heart. Feng Ming had no immediate family and didn��t need to worry about anyone��s opposition.


    They hadn��t imagined it before, but now, the Peng family felt that Feng Ming was the best match for Peng Wu, without a doubt.


    Madame Peng talked to Peng Wu overnight, asking about her thoughts.


    Peng Wu had nodded during the day, so there was nothing to be shy or hide about at this moment. She candidly admitted that she thought Feng Ming was great and that the children also hoped she would open her heart and ept Feng Ming.


    Seeing her daughter��s rxed expression, Madame Peng couldn��t help but tear up and held Peng Wu��s hand, saying, ��Your mother is truly happy for you. This is so wonderful, truly wonderful�� We won��t be able to apany you throughout your life, we only hope that for the rest of your life, you won��t have to suffer as much.��


    Peng Wu nodded, ��Mother, I understand. To be honest, during those years on Xingluo Ind, Feng Ming was my only friend and the only person I trusted. I didn��t know he had feelings for me, but I once dreamt that he was the one who took us and the children away from Xingluo Ind by boat���� As she spoke, Peng Wu sighed and then smiled, ��But we couldn��t have escaped back then, as we couldn��t let the children take that risk. Now, it��s not toote.��


    Madame Peng hugged Peng Wu, and more tears flowed. She decided to let Peng Wei choose a date for the marriage soon so that Peng Wu could have a grand wedding.


    Peng Wu smiled, ��He said today that he is willing to marry into our family.��


    Madame Peng was momentarily stunned, but Peng Wu shook her head slightly, ��Anyway, I don��t care much about that. I think it��s better for the man to marry the woman. After we get married, we cane back here to live.��


    Originally, Peng Wu thought it would be fine to have a simple wedding, but after hearing Madame Peng��s words, she knew that her parents wanted to make it up to her, fearing she would suffer even the slightest grievance, the wedding couldn��t be casual.


    With that in mind, Peng Wu felt that she would be fine with whatever the elders were happy with.


    Madame Peng nodded and agreed with Peng Wu��s words, ��That sounds good. Let��s do it your way.��


    The date for Feng Ming and Peng Wu��s wedding was quickly set. Both of them were mature in age and temperament, had mutual intentions, and had nothing standing in their way.


    Feng Ming was willing to marry into the family, but not marrying into the family was also fine. This way, he and Peng Wu would have their own little home, which would be morefortable, just like his current brothers.


    As one of the matchmakers, Zhengzheng generously said that he would give Feng Ming a mansion for the wedding. Money was the least of Wan Family��s concerns.


    Actually, the Su Mansion was also not short of money. Su Liang told Feng Ming and Zhu Zan that if they needed anything for their future wedding, they should just ask. However, before Feng Ming could even ask, he received a generous gift from Zhengzheng.


    Feng Ming wanted to refuse it, but Ji Xiaoshu advised him to ept, ��Uncle Feng, don��t be so polite. We��re all family. I also want to experience what it feels like to have so much money that I can��t spend it all! It��s a pity my dad isn��t helping; he just likes to farm! We��ll probably be eating the sweet potatoes my dad nted by winter this year!��


    Ji Yuebai went north again, taking his wife and youngest son with him, as if to set up a home in the north. Ji Yuebai asked Ji Xiaoshu if he wanted to go with them, but he declined. It wasn��t that he disliked his stepmother; he just felt a little redundant in that family, but seeing them happy and content, he was also happy for them.


    Feng Ming nodded, ��I��m looking forward to it.�� To taste sweet potatoes personally nted by the former emperor of Yin Country would surely be extraordinary.


    ��Ah, this year is so busy! We also promised to go to Uncle Ersan��s Orange Garden to pick oranges in the autumn!�� Ji Xiaoshu eximed, ��It��s just right for Uncle Feng to ept Big Brother��s mansion as a gift.��


    The reason it was just right was not only because Zhengzheng was rich but also because the Wan Family happened to have an unupied mansion not far from the current Peng Mansion. It wasn��t easy to buy a suitable mansion in the capital city these days, and no one lived there anyway.


    Feng Ming felt that refusing any further would be disrespectful to the children, so he epted with a nod.


    As for the extra characters Gu Ling asked Ji Xiaoshu to write, there would be none, because they had agreed to make a table.


    Joking aside, Gu Ling really gathered wood and tools that day and called his master and disciple, making a new table together��they were designing and building the space for Gu Xiaonuan, which needed furniture.


    When he heard Gu Xiaonuan calling daddy, Gu Ling came back to the Yuanming Pavilion, carried a basket on his back, and Gu Xiaonuan sat in it, happily waving to Lao Mu and Ji Xiaoshu, ��I��m here!��


    Zhengzheng, who was busy cleaning wood shavings, looked up andughed, ��When I was little, did I also sit in a bamboo basket, with Master carrying me?��


    When he said ��little,�� he was referring to just two or three years ago.


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Yes, that happened.�� At that time, his identity was still Ning Jing, and Su Liang apanied him to Pingbei City to take the Imperial Examination. On the way, they saved Zhengzheng and brought him along. One day, he went to the academy to meet Lin Shuzhi, and Zhengzheng clung to him, so he carried Zhengzheng in a basket with him.


    Upon hearing this, Ji Xiaoshu immediately said, ��Master never carried me in a basket, he��s biased!��


    Gu Ling looked Ji Xiaoshu up and down, ��Do you think you still fit in a basket?��


    Ji Xiaoshu pouted defiantly, ��As long as Master dares to carry, what am I afraid of?��


    ��Oh.�� Gu Ling shook his head, ��It��s not that I don��t dare, I just don��t want to.��


    Ji Xiaoshu leaned his head on Zhengzheng��s shoulder, ��Big Brother, see? Master obviously favors you more.��


    Zhengzheng, who was already familiar with this kind of tactic, agreed, ��I think so too. Don��t be sad, Xiaoshu, it��s okay, I��ll love you.��


    Ji Xiaoshu: ��I can��t say those things anymore. No one is taking it seriously. Big Brother is definitely a hidden viin with a gentle surface!


    All together, the master and disciple made a beautiful new table.


    Gu Ling ced Gu Xiaonuan on the table, and she bounced around happily.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu also climbed up and bounced around together, saying they wanted to test if the table was sturdy enough.


    ��I want to join too!�� Yan Shiba rushed over.


    Lao Mu coughed lightly, ��Stop fooling around, be careful not to fall. Come down.�� He finished speaking, held Gu Xiaonuan in his arms, and walked away.


    ��Big Brother, don��t fall.��


    ��Xiaoshu, don��t fall.��


    No one cared about the little brothers, so they held each other and jumped down from the table together.


    Su Liang called them from the second-floor window of Yuanming Pavilion, and they all rushed in, Yan Shiba following as well.


    Gu Ling was left alone to wipe the new table clean, tidy it up, and move it to a well-ventted and rain-sheltered spot to dry.


    ��Su Xiaoliang, with all the peace in the world now, you still don��t like going out. Are you pregnant again?�� Yan Shiba asked as soon as she entered the room.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu immediately fixed their sparkling eyes on Su Liang��s belly upon hearing this.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��I��m not. But you can be.��


    Yan Shiba sighed, slumping down in her chair like a bag of bones, ��It��s not that I don��t want to, but I don��t have a man! Zhengzheng and Xiaoshu, you didn��t even think of finding me a partner, and I��m heartbroken.��


    Ji Xiaoshu coughed lightly, ��Well��mainly because Yan Auntie seems to like monk-type men, which isn��t easy to arrange!��


    Yan Shiba burst intoughter, ��Then I��ll go to Huguo Temple for a visit.��


    ��Don��t always mess with the monks,�� Su Liang said, ��If you really want to get married, you would have been shouting for the family to find you a partner.��


    Yan Shiba smiled slyly, her expressionzy, ��That��s true too. Seeing all of you paired up, I feel I must find someone good��not just good, but someone who would give you all an unexpected feeling when you learn of it. Otherwise, it��s so boring! If it��s boring, why get married in the first ce? Why live?��


    ��As long as it��s beyond our imagination, there are endless possibilities. Just be happy,�� Su Liang said. ��I have something to do recently, and I don��t need to go out. When Sheng Yue arrives and settles the matter with him, we��ll watch Min Rou and Nangong Qian��s wedding and then return to Su Vige.��


    ��Hasn��t Sheng Yue finished all the people who need to be killed? He should be here soon,�� Yan Shiba said. The news sent a few days ago dered that the remnants on the ��list�� had beenpletely wiped out.


    Speaking of Sheng Yue, he arrived.


    Yan Shiba looked amused, ��Today��s so boring. I��ll greet him! And I have something to ask! I��ll also take him to visit his good Master! Speaking of it, Sheng Yue and I are acquainted. He caught me back then, wounded me severely, locked me in the snow for such a long time, and even changed Nian Ruxue��s appearance to look like mine to deceive all of you. I haven��t settled this score with him yet!��


    Su Liang had no objections, ��You can settle the score, but make it clear that this is personal and has nothing to do with us.��


    ��Aren��t we a family?�� Yan Shiba was unhappy.


    Su Liang replied with a smile, ��I��m afraid that when you meet him, you��ll fight and let him escape in the process, thinking we��re turning against him and wanting to kill him. It would be a disaster again.��


    ��I got it! I got it!�� Yan Shiba disappeared as soon as she finished talking.


    Zhengzheng suddenly thought, ��Will Auntie Yan tell Sheng Yue that Little Sister is now the owner of the spatial magical treasure?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��No, she won��t. We talked specifically about this before. Your Master will personally inform Sheng Yue.��


    ��Why?�� Ji Xiaoshu was confused.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Your Master has been looking forward to seeing Sheng Yue��s wonderful expression when he finds out that another Transmigrator��s descendant can be recognized by the space. He��s been anticipating it for a long time.��


    Zhengzheng chuckled, ��I want to see it too!��


    Ji Xiaoshu spoke, his voice mncholic, ��Master indeed has the right to be proud. Although Master and Mistress didn��t let the spatial magical treasure recognize them, they are the parents of the owner of the magical treasure! So amazing!��


    Zhengzheng asked, ��Then, when the timees, will Sheng Yue be so shocked that he��ll turn dark again?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Even if he turns dark, it��s no big deal. Your Auntie Yan is just waiting to roll up her sleeves and properly teach him a lesson.��

 Chapter 500: 500. Damn good fortune

    Chapter 500: 500. Damn good fortune


    Sheng Yue stood under a big tree in the Su Mansion, looking at the blue sky through the gaps in the leaves.


    It was very quiet around him. Qi Yan only said to wait here and did not directly take him to the Yuanming Pavilion, although he had been there before and was no longer an enemy.


    After waiting for a moment, Sheng Yue suddenly felt danger approaching. His eyes narrowed, and he dodged to the side, pulling out the longsword at his waist. When he turned around, he saw a woman in a blue dress attacking him with murderous intent.


    Sheng Yue recognized Yan Shiba at a nce. He was especially familiar with Yan Shiba��s face, not only because he had captured her but also because his first real-time facial surgery was on her.


    In the beginning, when Sheng Yue took Nian Ruxue away from Xingluo Ind, he thought she might be of use. Heter chose to turn Nian Ruxue into Yan Shiba, not because he thought she could help him aplish anything significant, but because he wanted to try the ��divine technique�� his mother taught him and see whether Su Liang could find out that Nian Ruxue was fake.


    Therefore, Sheng Yue was more familiar with Yan Shiba��s appearance than anyone else.


    At this moment, seeing Yan Shiba appear meant something important to Sheng Yue: the problem he and Gu Ling had not solved when they parted in Jiaye City might have been solved �C those who were trapped in Mo Yan��s space were all safe!


    Did Su Liang sessfully gain control of the space? Or did Su Liang and Gu Ling find a way to make Mo Yan release people? Thetter possibility was not high because once Mo Yan regained control of the space, he would undoubtedly counterattack, which was his nature��


    In the blink of an eye, the two exchanged a few moves, and numerous thoughts shed through Sheng Yue��s mind.


    In terms of strength, a healthy Sheng Yue was stronger than Yan Shiba. However, since he had lost his arm, they were almost equal now.


    Sheng Yue knew why Yan Shiba had a grudge against him. They had private enmity unrted to the Su Mansion.


    However, Yan Shiba��s actions did not make Sheng Yue think that Gu Ling and Su Liang wanted to kill him. He dared toe because he knew that the couple would no longer see him as an enemy.


    Sheng Yue also did not say anything, if they were going to fight, then so be it, he was not afraid of Yan Shiba.


    The two fought more and more intensely. Soon, most of the people in the mansion gathered to watch.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu started to analyze the situation seriously.


    ��Aunt Yan��s move just now was so fast! I want to learn!�� Ji Xiaoshu eximed.


    ��Sheng Yue, with one hand less, is still so strong. No wonder Master said that he is the key to solving the Xingluo Ind problem.�� Zhengzheng thought Sheng Yue��s swordsmanship was exquisite too.


    ��He��s not the key. The most important person is my little sister.�� Ji Xiaoshu smirked.


    Zhengzheng nodded, ��Of course. Xiaoshu, who do you think will win?��


    ��Of course Aunt Yan will!�� Ji Xiaoshu offered to bet with Zhengzheng.


    Zhengzhengughed, ��That��s perfect because I think Sheng Yue will win. Aunt Yan is a bit too impatient, and Sheng Yue��s way of fighting is very calcted.��


    Sheng Yue and Yan Shiba did not hear the audience��sments.


    At first, Yan Shiba didn��t show a real intention to kill Sheng Yue; her past experiences had made it easy for her attacks to appear fierce and murderous.


    This battlested for half an hour without a clear winner being determined. In the end, it had be a test of their physical strength and stamina.


    Yan Shiba was naturallypetitive and not one to give up easily.


    Sheng Yue knew Yan Shiba��s temperament, and if he lost, he would be taunted by her constantly in the Su Mansion. Therefore, he had no intention to stop first either.


    Seeing the two grow increasingly slower, the other spectators lost interest and left, leaving only Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu.


    Ji Xiaoshu rubbed his eyes, ��When will it end?�� He was already tired from standing and watching.


    Zhengzheng said, ��Sheng Yue just injured Master��s favorite tree with one stroke. He��s in trouble.��


    ��Which one?�� Ji Xiaoshu looked in the direction of Zhengzheng��s finger, his expression baffled. ��Master��s favorite tree? I didn��t know that. It doesn��t seem special.��


    Zhengzheng chuckled, ��Now that Sheng Yue has wounded it, it will be Master��s favorite tree.��


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately understood and burst intoughter, ��You��re right, Big Brother!��


    Yan Shiba gasped for air across the clearing, finally spoke, ��You despicable man! If you don��t admit defeat, I��ll leave you without both hands today!��


    Ji Xiaoshu sighed as he saw Sheng Yue��s calm face. ��Yan Auntie was too aggressive at the beginning. It seems she��s going to lose.��


    In the next moment, Sheng Yue attacked again. Yan Shiba dodged but fell to the ground, her neck now held at sword-point by Sheng Yue.


    Sheng Yue remained expressionless. ��If it��s because of our previous grudges, I formally apologize to you. Our positions were different then. You should be able to understand me with your past experiences.��


    This kind of apology infuriated Yan Shiba. Pushing away Sheng Yue��s sword, she stood up and scolded him, ��If you truly want to apologize, kneel down and kowtow for me! I��ll forgive you then!��


    Sheng Yue frowned slightly and shook his head. ��If you had won today��s contest, I would have knelt down to apologize with noints. But you��ve lost, just as I once defeated you and captured you, without any help and in a fair and square fight. I thought you��d understand thew of the jungle in the martial arts world better than anyone.��


    Ji Xiaoshu rubbed his forehead, ��He��s actually kind of right. Auntie Yan really lost this time.��


    After all, back then, Yan Shiba was still the leader of assassins, not a person of Su Mansion, and had not yet retired from the underworld. Sheng Yue didn��t know Yan Shiba��s connection with Su Liang during their fight, and only spared her life afterward because of that.


    Whether it was before or now, in terms of intelligence and martial arts, Yan Shiba couldn��t suppress Sheng Yue.


    Upon hearing Sheng Yue��s words, Yan Shiba was even more furious. She was angry at Sheng Yue, but also at herself for not defeating him even though he had only one hand left!


    Sheng Yue was right. Yan Shiba was proud, and if she lost, she lost. Even one point weaker was still weaker, and she wouldn��t rely on Su Liang and Gu Ling��s support to oppress Sheng Yue, as that would hurt her self-esteem!


    ��Ah! Bastard! Scoundrel! You wait! One day, I��ll make you kneel before me!�� With that, Yan Shiba picked up her fallen de and vanished in an instant.


    Zhengzheng sighed, ��Auntie Yan��s pride has been hurt.�� She had forgotten her bold words to ask Sheng Yue a question in front of Su Liang and how she would handle Sheng Yue.


    Ji Xiaoshu shrugged. ��It can��t be helped. If Sheng Yue wasn��t so strong, Master would have severed more than just one arm. Is there anyone still alive who Master truly wants to kill?��


    ��Mo Yan is alive, but his situation is special. Besides, he should be dying soon.�� Zhengzheng replied.


    Sheng Yue sheathed his sword and walked toward the two children. They had met before, also here, and that encounter had been unpleasant. The children had pelted him with snowballs at that time.


    ��Was it your Mistress who got Mo Yan��s space?�� Sheng Yue tried to make his expression friendlier. He knew that both kids held special status in the Su Mansion and shouldn��t be offended.


    Zhengzheng smiled, ��Actually, it was my Master. When he got home, he tried again, and it worked.��


    Sheng Yue was taken aback. ��Gu Ling? Impossible.��


    Ji Xiaoshu grinned. ��Big Brother, don��t lie to him. You��ll have to tell him the truth sooner orter, anyway.��


    Sheng Yue looked at Ji Xiaoshu as he continued. ��Actually, the chosen one is right under our noses.��


    Sheng Yue froze again. ��You guys����


    ��It��s me!�� Ji Xiaoshu pointed at himself. ��What? You don��t believe me? Do you look down on me?��


    Sheng Yue: ��Ale and Axin are more obedient. He should be able to meet them soon since he knew that the Peng Family had moved to the capital.


    Sheng Yue, of course, didn��t believe Ji Xiaoshu had obtained the space. In his eyes, besides Mo Yan, the only one who might have the space recognize them was Su Liang. Even then, Su Liang might fail, and the others had no chance at all.


    However, the two children��s words only made Sheng Yue even more confused. If it really was Su Liang, why would he hide it?


    The two children didn��t say anything offensive to Sheng Yue anymore. Seeing that he didn��t believe them, they took him to the Yuanming Pavilion.


    On the way, Zhengzheng said, ��If I have the chance, can you teach me those powerful sword techniques you used earlier?��


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��Sure.��


    ��Hey! Was it that easy for you to wipe out the remnants of Xingluo Ind? Weren��t they all masters, yet all of them were taken care of by you alone?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    Sheng Yue��s expression was light, ��If it was a fair and square fight, I wouldn��t have been able to kill them. But they were out in the open, and I was hidden. It was easy to strike.��


    ��That��s true,�� Ji Xiaoshu nodded. ��You were there to kill, not topete. With your strength, taking them down one by one in secret was just a matter of time.��


    Upon hearing this, Sheng Yue realized that the two children had remarkable knowledge and insight for their age. They truly were Gu Ling��s and Su Liang��s disciples.


    ��Is Cheng Yun here?�� Sheng Yue asked.


    ��Yes.�� Zhengzheng answered. ��And Uncle Cheng Yun is getting married this year.��


    Sheng Yue was stunned again, pausing mid-step, ��Getting married? To whom?��


    After all, Cheng Yun was his own younger brother. Now that he wanted to live a different kind of life, some of his ideas naturally differed from the past. It wasn��t urate to say that he was concerned about Cheng Yun since Cheng Yun was in a better situation than him now. Rather, he paid more attention to Cheng Yunpared to others.


    When they were on Xingluo Ind, Cheng Yun had yelled at Sheng Yue to fight, which left Sheng Yue speechless. They had actually met when Cheng Yun was a monk, but it was a one-sided encounter. He had visited Cheng Yun, who hadn��t seen him and didn��t know about him. Now, Cheng Yun had changed so much that it was as if he had be a different person.


    Sheng Yue had considered the possibility of Cheng Yun getting married and having children in the future, but he didn��t expect it to happen so quickly.


    ��Aunt Weng Ran,�� Zhengzheng said.


    Sheng Yue knew who Weng Ran was �C the granddaughter of the Divine Doctor Weng Ming. In the past, Xingluo Ind had dedicated elders searching the world for famous doctors, capturing them to serve as their exclusive doctors. All the doctors captured were aged and inevitably died on Xingluo Ind. As for Weng Ming, he had been a target for investigation but they hadn��t found him at the time. By the time they found Weng Ming, Xingluo Ind was already on its way to ruin. Sheng Yue hadn��t been involved in those specifics and was unaware of the details.


    ��Congrattions to him,�� Sheng Yue thought it was nice, just a bit unexpected. Although Cheng Yun had said he wanted to kill Sheng Yue, Sheng Yue had never thought of harming Cheng Yun. Sheng Yue didn��t have any feelings for Pu Cheng; their past interactions were just using Pu Cheng for his own benefit. But Cheng Yun was different from Pu Cheng.


    As they were talking, they reached the entrance of the Yuanming Pavilion.


    Gu Ling approached from another direction.


    ��Master, Miss Yan fought him and lost,�� Ji Xiaoshu immediately reported to Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling gave a slight nod, ��You two go back.�� After saying this, she looked at Sheng Yue and said, ��Come with me.��


    Then, Sheng Yue followed Gu Ling to a pavilion by theke to talk.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu ran to the second floor of the Yuanming Pavilion and sat on the windowsill, staring out, but they couldn��t hear what was being said.


    Thest time he visited Su Mansion, Sheng Yue had sat in the same spot and discussed cooperation with Gu Ling. Now, his state of mind was very different.


    ��The ount book,�� Gu Ling said with two words.


    Sheng Yue raised his eyebrows slightly and took out a book from his chest, handing it to Gu Ling. He was a bit surprised that Gu Ling knew him to such an extent. After all, only he knew about the record keeping of his killings; Gu Ling could only have guessed it.


    Actually, it was Su Liang who had guessed, but Gu Ling didn��t exin. She took the ount book and started reading it.


    Sheng Yue sat silently, watching the sparklingke beside him.


    Gu Ling quickly finished reading. Sheng Yue recorded everything clearly: the date and time he killed someone, the evil acts that person hadmitted to the best of his knowledge, and the rted women and children he had saved and how he settled them.


    Upon checking, Gu Ling found that the amount recorded in Sheng Yue��s ount book for resettling women and children was exactly the same amount he had given, not a penny more or less. Indeed, this was an ount book. Gu Ling was the payer, and Sheng Yue used the money to do his job, keeping a record of the expenses.


    ��Did you travel all the way here without eating or drinking?�� Gu Ling asked indifferently. Sheng Yue had to spend money on food and clothing too.


    ��I sold the jade pendant Mo Yan gave me. It was worth a lot of money,�� said Sheng Yue.


    ��Thank you for your hard work,�� said Gu Ling.


    Sheng Yue was stunned for a moment. Since he entered Su Mansion, he had been stunned several times. He hoped Gu Ling would say such words, but hearing them from Gu Ling��s mouth felt a little strange. After all, it was agreed that Sheng Yue was atoning for his sins. It was normal for Gu Ling not to be friendly, and Sheng Yue didn��t care too much. As long as they were not enemies in the future, peace would suffice.


    Sheng Yue asked the biggest question on his mind, ��Did Su Liang seed with the space?��


    Just then, Ji Xiaoshu��s voice came from the Yuanming Pavilion, ��Master, your little sister is looking for you!��


    As if he hadn��t heard Sheng Yue��s question, Gu Ling got up and left the pavilion, ��We��ll talkter.��


    Seeing Gu Ling flying across theke and quickly entering the Yuanming Pavilion, Sheng Yue sat there waiting, feeling more and more strange. If Su Liang had made the space recognize the master, he wouldn��t be surprised. Why did he ask three people and none of them would tell him?


    After a while, Gu Ling reappeared, holding Gu Xiaonuan in his arms, crossing theke, and entering the pavilion.


    Seeing Sheng Yue as a stranger, Gu Xiaonuan smiled and called out, ��Uncle!��


    A faint smile appeared on Sheng Yue��s face, ��Myst name is Sheng.��


    ��Uncle Sheng!�� Gu Xiaonuan waved her little hand at Sheng Yue.


    Sheng Yue felt that this little girl was much cuter than Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, and she looked so much like Gu Ling.


    After greeting Gu Xiaonuan, Sheng Yue repeated the question he had asked earlier.


    Instead of looking at Sheng Yue, Gu Ling picked up the ount book from the table and gave it to Gu Xiaonuan to y with.


    Gu Xiaonuan took the ount book, smiling happily, and waved it at Sheng Yue.


    In the next moment, Sheng Yue��s eyes widened as he watched the ount book disappear into thin air! Of course, he knew what this meant! It wasn��t Su Liang but Gu Ling and Su Liang��s daughter, a baby only a little over a year old, who controlled the space!


    Sheng Yue then saw with his own eyes Gu Xiaonuan ��transforming�� the ount book back �� it was obvious that although she was very young, she was already the space��s master and used it freely.


    Gu Ling looked at Sheng Yue��s stunned face, the corners of his lips lifting in amusement, ��Do you have any other questions?��


    Sheng Yue clenched his only fist, his voice full of resentment and indignation, ��It��s so unfair! I��m also a child of a transmigrator! Why can��t I do it? Why!?��


    Gu Ling said calmly, ��The reason is actually quite simple.��


    Sheng Yue stared at Gu Ling intently, ��What reason? What possible reason could there be?�� He was about to explode from anger. This was a million times more heartbreaking than Su Liang getting the space! After all, he had once pursued such treasures so hard, putting in immeasurable effort and time, only to end up empty-handed, doing everything for someone else, someone who should be simr to him based on their rtionship with transmigrators!


    Sheng Yue wanted to know the reason; he truly felt like a joke at this moment.


    Then, Gu Ling spoke again, ��Because my Xiaonuan is beautiful.��


    Sheng Yue: ��


    Gu Xiaonuan didn��t know what the adults were fighting about. She saw the beautiful ring on Sheng Yue��s hand and wanted to have a closer look. She climbed from Gu Ling��s leg onto the table and held Sheng Yue��s hand.


    Sheng Yue was full of anger, but not towards Gu Xiaonuan. Seeing her smile sweetly and take the initiative to approach him, he thought she wanted the ring, so he took it off and gave it to her, ��This is a gift for you, for our first meeting.�� It was left by his mother, but it didn��t matter now.


    Gu Xiaonuan sat on the table and yed with the ring, while Sheng Yue red at Gu Ling, grinding his teeth, ��Gu, you really have a damned good luck!��

 Chapter 501: I am very happy

    Chapter 501: I am very happy<div>


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Indeed.�� He was very fortunate to have met Su Liang and have such a lovely daughter as Gu Xiaonuan.


    However, from Su Liang��s perspective, she once said that she believed Gu Ling��s ��good fortune�� was actually a karmic reward��although his special ability he had since childhood did not bring him much assistance, but rather more burdens and even shackles at one point. But ever since he gained the ability to help others, he has never cked off inpleting the ��tasks�� given by the heavens using the ��ck fog,�� saving many people and eliminating many evildoers.


    Sheng Yue��s resentment and unwillingness did notst long, and he soon calmed down. The reality was right in front of him, unchangeable and thinking too much was of no avail. He always believed that emotions were the most meaningless things.


    ��Uncle Sheng!�� Gu Xiaonuan put the ring on her finger, but her fingers were too thin, and the ring spun around like a h hoop around a delicate young girl��s waist.


    Seeing Gu Xiaonuan��s bright smile, Sheng Yue��s eyes softened a bit, ��Wow, impressive.��


    Gu Ling stood up, picked up Gu Xiaonuan, and asked Sheng Yue, ��Where are you going next?��<div>


    Sheng Yue��s face darkened again, ��Is this how you treat a guest? The moment I entered, I was stopped by Yan Shiba calling for a fight and I haven��t even had a drink. Are you trying to kick me out?��


    ��Do you want to stay here?�� Gu Ling countered.


    Sheng Yue snorted lightly, ��I didn��t intend to stay at first, but now I think it��s not bad to stay. I want to see what kind of magic this paradise has that conquers everyone who enters.��


    Gu Ling��s expression was faint, ��Then go find Zhu Zan to arrange a room for you.�� After saying that, he carried Gu Xiaonuan away.


    Gu Xiaonuan leaned on Gu Ling��s shoulder, waving at Sheng Yue and said in a childish voice, ��Bye-bye!��


    Sheng Yue raised his hand subconsciously, waving twice, and whispered, ��Bye-bye.�� He knew what it meant, but it was his first time saying it. He couldn��t help but think of his childhood days with his mother, and he felt a bit mncholy.


    Sheng Yue had thought countless times that if his mother had stayed in this world like Su Liang, without wanting to go back, and had not died in a quarrel with Pu Cheng, their entire family��s life would have been different. He wouldn��t have gone to Xingluo Ind, and his father and brother wouldn��t have be monks.


    Unfortunately, there are no what ifs in life.


    With a self-deprecatingugh, Sheng Yue knew that his father, Pu Cheng, was too selfish, and even without the ident years ago, their family would never have been as happy and fulfilled as Gu Ling��s, Su Liang��s, and Gu Xiaonuan��s. He envied Gu Ling, even feeling jealous, but he was well aware that he could never be Gu Ling.


    After calming down, Sheng Yue realized that Gu Ling��s ��good fortune�� was far from as lucky as Mo Yan��s, but rather his previous fulfillment of many karmic tasks.


    Sheng Yue wondered if he had Gu Ling��s special ability, would he do his best to selflessly help every person in need? He couldn��t give a definite answer even if it was just a hypothesis or even if he thought he could be a good person in the future.


    After sitting in the pavilion for a while, Sheng Yue saw Zhu Zane out of Yuanming Pavilion and then got up to leave.<div>


    Zhu Zan��s face was calm when he heard Sheng Yue call him, without any of the previous awe or hostility. He could only have his present good life thanks to Feng Ming��s help, while Sheng Yue had earned Gu Ling��s approval through his own abilities.


    ��Young Master Sheng, please follow me,�� Zhu Zan said, walking in a certain direction.


    ��Is Feng Ming here as well?�� asked Sheng Yue. Many people had been watching his fight with Yan Shiba earlier, but Feng Ming and Cheng Yun were not among them.


    Zhu Zan nodded, ��Yes. Feng Ming went to Peng Mansion today and hasn��t returned yet. Oh, Feng Ming is already engaged to Miss Peng, and they��re getting married this year.��


    Sheng Yue was momentarily stunned��Feng Ming and Peng Wu? Their rtionship had progressed so quickly that it was highly likely they had feelings for each other, or at least one of them did, during their time on Xingluo Ind. Sheng Yue was unaware of this.


    ��So, that��s good,�� said Sheng Yue, ��What about you? Are you also going to get married?��


    Zhu Zan chuckled, ��Not me. But soon, I��ll be the only bachelor left in this household. Oh, and you, Young Master Sheng, if you stay, the two of us will be bachelors. Qi Yan, Cheng Yun, and Feng Ming will all get married this year.��


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��Don��t worry, you definitely won��t be thest bachelor.��


    Zhu Zan didn��t respond to Sheng Yue��s implication that he wasn��t interested in getting married, but he didn��t push the issue. Because such things couldn��t be controlled, destiny coulde unexpectedly or never arrive when sought. He wasn��t in a hurry and nned to wait patiently.


    Zhu Zan arranged for Sheng Yue to stay in the same courtyard as him and Feng Ming. New bedding and other items were provided. They also brought warm water for him to wash and sent him two sets of clothes he hadn��t worn before.


    ��Thanks,�� said Sheng Yue, ��Why hasn��t Cheng Yun shown up?��


    ��Young Master Cheng Yun went to Huguo Temple with Miss Wen today to see Master Huiming. They might not be back until after noon.�� Zhu Zan said, ��Is Young Master Sheng hungry?��<div>


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��Not hungry. Can I go see Mo Yan?��


    Zhu Zan nodded, ��Prince has given his instructions, Young Master Sheng is free to do as he wishes. You know where the dungeon is, right?��


    ��Yes.�� Sheng Yue had been locked in the dungeon when he first visited Su Mansion.


    ��Then please feel free, Young Master Sheng. If you need anything, just let me know.�� Zhu Zan left after finishing his words.


    Sheng Yue finished the cup of tea that Zhu Zan brought over and got up from his seat. Slowly, he walked towards the dungeon, all the while admiring the splendid scenery of Su Mansion.


    At the peak of midsummer, Su Mansion boasted a beautiful sight at every turn, full of natural and unblemished elegance. All the trees and flowers seemed to grow naturally, untouched by human hands, yet there was no sense of disorder.


    At this moment, Sheng Yue made up his mind to stay at Su Mansion for a while, to experience its unique atmosphere and see if it truly could purify one��s mind (this was his impression of Su Mansion).


    When Sheng Yue arrived at the entrance to the dungeon, he was about to enter when he heard footsteps behind him. Turning around, he saw Yan Shiba with a rotten face, as if someone owed him a million silver taels, and his gaze was filled with hostility.


    ��Who allowed you toe here?�� Yan Shiba snorted coldly.


    Sheng Yue��s expression remained calm, ��Gu Ling.��


    ��What do you want to do?�� Yan Shiba asked.


    ��Go and see Mo Yan��s miserable state.�� Sheng Yue replied.<div>


    Yan Shiba walked up to Sheng Yue and nced at him, ��You��re such a despicable person, I can��t be sure you won��t pull some tricks, so I��ll have to keep an eye on you!��


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��As you please.��


    ��I have a question for you.�� Yan Shiba said, ��During the New Year, you have a pig and a donkey at home. You can only kill one of them. Will you kill the pig first or the donkey?��


    Sheng Yue paused, looked at Yan Shiba speechlessly, then returned his gaze forward and answered, ��If I say kill the pig first, you��ll say that��s what the donkey would think too. If I say kill the donkey first, you��ll definitely say that��s what the pig would think too. If this happened before, my choice would be to kill you.��


    Yan Shiba rolled her eyes at Sheng Yue, ��You dare to kill me now? I��ll give you the guts! But you must give the answer now!��


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��Alright. My answer is only one word.��


    Yan Shiba unknowingly asked, ��What?��


    Sheng Yue��s thin lips opened slightly, ��Scram.��


    Yan Shiba��s anger exploded in an instant, and she heard Sheng Yue say, ��I don��t mind fighting you again, but wait until you��re confident, so as not to waste your energy.��


    Yan Shiba stopped, clenched her fists, and stared at Sheng Yue��s back as he walked away, wishing she could smash him to pieces with one punch.


    But not long after, Yan Shiba calmed down and caught up with him, ��You just wait; I��ll beat you fair and square one day, and make you kneel on the ground singing ��Conquer��!��


    It was a coincidence; Sheng Yue had heard this saying from his mother when he was a child, so he knew exactly what Yan Shiba was talking about.<div>


    Sheng Yue then retorted, ��Since I defeated you today, shouldn��t you kneel on the ground and sing ��Conquer�� to me right now?��


    Yan Shiba was once again left speechless by his retort. She hadn��t felt the urge tosh out and cut someone in a long time since she had settled in Su Mansion, yet Sheng Yue had twice given her that feeling today!


    As they talked, they entered the dungeon and Sheng Yue saw Mo Yan.


    Compared to thest time they met on Xingluo Ind, Mo Yan looked much thinner, with a pale face and messy hair. He sat cross-legged on the ground, his hands and feet bound by chains, appearing as if he had been trapped there for ten or eight years. Though, in fact, it had only been just over a month.


    Yan Shiba snorted softly, ��That day, we let him witness Nuannuan��s transformation into a living being, and then everyone in the family wanted to cut him. Each took a sh at him; Zhengzheng and Xiaoshu treated his wounds so they could practice their medical skills. A few days ago, I took him out to a stinky drain so he could experience drowning. That��s about it.��


    Sheng Yue didn��t say that he wanted to talk to Mo Yan alone. He walked closer and called out, ��Master.��


    Mo Yan was awake and slowly raised his head upon hearing the sound. He looked at Sheng Yue, and his old eyes showed a faint light, ��You�� haven��t died����


    ��If Master hasn��t died, I won��t go before Master.�� Sheng Yue sat down on the ground, ��Does Master have anything to say to me?��


    Mo Yan nced at Yan Shiba, who immediately scolded him, ��What are you looking at? Your olddy is here, and you want to chat with Sheng Yue alone? About what? Let him help you get the magic treasure back, so you master and disciple can fight together? That��s reallyughable. Don��t tell me that by now, you still don��t understand that your miserable defeat had a lot to do with your good disciple?��


    Mo Yan sternly said, ��Shut up!��


    Yan Shibaughed even more, ��Alright, alright, you guys go ahead and chat, I��ll listen. Feel free to chat, don��t be polite.��


    Mo Yan stared at Sheng Yue, ��I understand you.��<div>


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��Mutual understanding.��


    Mo Yan suddenly closed his eyes, ��I have nothing more to say. You can go.��


    However, Sheng Yue did not get up, ��I have one more thing to say.��


    Mo Yan opened his eyes again, staring intently at Sheng Yue.


    Yan Shiba raised her eyebrows, curious about what Sheng Yue was going to say.


    Then, Sheng Yue spoke, ��I am very happy.��


    Mo Yan��s face turned gloomy in an instant, and Yan Shiba snorted softly.


    Sheng Yue slowly stood up, looking down at Mo Yan, ��I have no interest in fighting or killing you, but I used to. In the past, I always wondered why such a foolish person like you could get such a heaven-sent treasure. It��s so unjust. Now, it��s good that I can��t get it, but Gu Xiaonuan can. I think it couldn��t be better. She is a pure and kind child, and I really can��tpare with her.��


    Mo Yan��s eyes were full of anger, and he suddenly crawled up and pounced at Sheng Yue, ��Despicable person! I��ll kill you! I��ll kill you!��


    Yan Shiba watched Mo Yan��s powerless fury and sneered. Obviously, Mo Yan had assumed that, given his understanding of Sheng Yue, Sheng Yue would choose to help him get the magical treasure back with his brief remark.


    Unfortunately, Mo Yan miscalcted. Since Sheng Yue knew he could never be the owner of the magical treasure, why bother grabbing it? He was an extremely smart person, and he only chose Xingluo Ind in the past because what he wanted was in Mo Yan��s hands. Now that his obsession was gone, how could he possibly do anything detrimental to his own situation?


    Eventually, Mo Yan received the final blow from Sheng Yue��s words and eyes, copsing and falling into insanity.


    Sheng Yue didn��t let Mo Yan touch him, and with the sound of shing chains behind him, he had no interest in looking back. He walked straight out of the dungeon.


    When Yan Shiba was about to leave, she remembered one more thing, walked to Mo Yan, and said with a smirk, ��I told you I would ask Sheng Yue that question and share the answer with you. Sheng Yue��s answer is a single character, and you��d never guess.��


    Mo Yan��s eyes were bloodshot red, staring at Yan Shiba like a vengeful ghost, roaring in anger.


    Yan Shiba grinned, ��The answer is a single character. Get lost! Sheng Yue answered correctly. You, pigheaded fool, if you have a next life, may you be reincarnated as a pig, but still remember everything from this life. That would be the best and most fitting for you! Hahaha!��


    With that, Yan Shiba strode out of the dungeon. As for when to send Mo Yan on his way and how he should die, she would let Gu Ling and Su Liang decide.


    ��Hey!�� Yan Shiba caught up with Sheng Yue again.


    Sheng Yue looked indifferent, ��My name is not ��Hey��.��


    ��Oh, despicable person, why aren��t you leaving yet? What are you doing loitering around my house?�� Yan Shiba snorted.


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��This is not your home; Gu Ling asked me to stay.��


    Yan Shiba hummed a couple more times, ��What did you feel when you learned that my precious Nuannuan got the spatial magical treasure?��


    Sheng Yue replied, ��I was very happy. I just said that.��


    ��Pfft!�� Yan Shiba was skeptical, ��No way you were happy at that time, right? You must have been so angry!��


    ��You can think what you like.�� Sheng Yue said.


    ��I know people like you too well!�� Yan Shiba snorted.


    ��Because you used to be like me? Even worse?�� Sheng Yue retorted.


    Yan Shiba kicked him, ��Who��s as despicable as you? Even if I wasn��t a good person before, I never hurt people behind their backs!��


    Sheng Yue didn��t hold back, ��This is the first time I��ve heard that Yanyun Building is an organization that harms people openly and above board? My apologies.��


    When the two were about to fight again, they heard Zhengzheng calling them, ��Aunt Yan, Uncle Sheng, it��s time for dinner!��


    ��Uncle Sheng? Bleh!�� Yan Shiba spoke and ran ahead of Sheng Yue.


    Sheng Yue remained calm, walked into Yuanming Pavilion, didn��t see Cheng Yun, and Feng Ming hadn��t returned either. The old folks didn��t bother with him, only Gu Xiaonuan waved to him with a smile.


    Sheng Yue sat down at the only empty seat, greeted Su Liang with a nod, and then asked, ��Can I go into the space and take a look?��


    Ji Xiaoshu smirked, ��If you��re not afraid of being confined by my master, go ahead.��


    Zhengzheng shook his head, ��Once you say it, there��s no suspense.��


    ��I thought the space belonged to Nuannuan.�� Sheng Yue said.


    Yan Shiba snorted, ��Nuannuan won��t listen to us, why would she listen to you?��


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��Makes sense, but you lived there for several months, so I think, even if I were locked in there, it wouldn��t be worse than your experience.��


    Yan Shiba: �� Is he mocking her? He must be, right? How annoying! Despicable person! One day she would teach him a lesson!


    After dinner, Su Liang suggested that Sheng Yue could talk to Gu Xiaonuan himself, and Zhengzheng offered to help. He was interested in learning Sheng Yue��s most exquisite sword techniques as soon as possible.


    After dinner, Gu Ling tidied up, and Yan Shiba took Su Liang upstairs.


    And Sheng Yue saw the ��water droplet�� again, looking forward to entering that long-desired space. Although he was Mo Yan��s disciple, he had never had the chance to enter before. When Mo Yan was the space��s owner, Sheng Yue dared not enter because he knew that the so-called master-disciple rtionship meant nothing. But facing Gu Xiaonuan now, he had no concerns. He was not worried about being trapped inside.


    Gu Xiaonuan was already proficient in operating the space, and at Zhengzheng��s hint, she brought Sheng Yue and Ji Xiaoshu inside. Ji Xiaoshu volunteered to go in and see how far Gu Ling and Su Liang had progressed in building their houses inside the space.


    As Sheng Yue disappeared downstairs, Yan Shiba was cursing him upstairs.


    Su Liang listened calmly, ��You can��t beat him, and the angrier you get, the more you lose.��


    ��I know! But I can��t help it!�� Yan Shiba pped the table,��It��s killing me! You have to help me think of a way to deal with him, or I won��t be able to live my life!��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��I can��t help you with that. After all, he has turned over a new leaf and helped a lot in the past. If you two want to fight, go ahead, but if Gu Ling or I interfere, it would seem like we��re taking sides. Besides, you wouldn��t want him to think you��re using me to suppress him, would you? Why not focus on improving your martial arts, surpass him, and beat him down?��


    Yan Shiba was speechless, ��At this age, how easy is it to improve martial arts? I can��t wait, just seeing him makes me want to tear his face off!��


    Su Liang held his forehead, ��Well, you could go to Zhengzheng and Xiaoshu. Those two have many cunning ideas, maybe they can help you.��


    Yan Shiba��s eyes lit up, ��Right! Why did Ie to you? Zhengzheng and Xiaoshu must have a solution!�� With that, she ran off.


    Not long after, Gu Ling entered the room and heard Su Liangughingly recounting the feud between Yan Shiba and Sheng Yue. Gu Ling��s lips curled up into an ambiguous smile, ��If I were to give her an idea, I��d give her a bag of medicine, and have her sleep with Sheng Yue. After all, she used to always try to do that to us, so she should like this kind of thing.��


    Su Liang: ��Great God is so wicked that this idea is so cheeky, it��s just beyond evaluation��

 Chapter 502: 502. Do you dare or not

    Chapter 502: 502. Do you dare or not<div>


    Sheng Yue and Ji Xiaoshu stayed in the space for about a quarter of an hour before Gu Xiaonuan released them.


    Returning once again to the outside world, Sheng Yue subconsciously looked around. Through the windows on the ground floor of Yuanming Pavilion, he gazed at the clearkes and blue skies outside and took a deep breath, eximing, ��How unfathomably marvelous!��


    Even though Sheng Yue had known about portable spaces since he was little, learning from his mother and longing for it for twenty years, none of itpared to the profound feeling he had when he first entered: Possessing such a thing would truly make one feel like the master of all, able to do as they pleased.


    In that instant, Sheng Yue even understood why Mo Yan was so arrogant and foolish. As long as he had the spatial magical treasure, he didn��t need to think too much, and there was no need to n or worry. Without worries, there could be no progress.


    Gu Xiaonuan��s gigglingughter brought Sheng Yue back to reality. His deep gaze rested on her innocent little face, and the darkness in his eyes seemed to be dispelled like mist under the sunlight.


    This was the best arrangement�� Sheng Yue thought. It was only at this moment he truly let go of thest trace of longing for the spatial magical treasure in his heart. Because he suddenly realized that if such a treasure truly belonged to him, he would likely be consumed by the desires and ambitions it brought, bing a madman like Mo Yan. He wanted the magical treasure, but not to be enved by anyone or anything.<div>


    Human nature was fragile, and Sheng Yue had always been well aware of this, including his own humanity. In fact, he even believed that if Gu Ling or Su Liang were to obtain the treasure, they might not be able to remain unchanged for the rest of their lives.


    Only Gu Xiaonuan made Sheng Yue feel that she could control the magical treasure without being controlled by it. This was because she was still a nk te, and Gu Ling and Su Liang would no doubt take good care of her, teaching her and providing her with everything she needed. They would provide the best environment, and even the potential husband and friends she might have after she grew up were already under their tutge.


    The owner of the magical treasure should be someone as pure, kind, and rich in material and spiritual abundance as Gu Xiaonuan, so that to her, the magical treasure would be merely a tool or even a toy, rather than something to rely on for fulfilling her desires.


    ��Uncle Sheng?�� Gu Xiaonuan called out, her sweet smile melting hearts.


    Sheng Yue snapped back to reality and exhaled deeply, ��Thank you, Nuannuan.��


    Ji Xiaoshu was speechless, ��What were you thinking just now? She wants you to hold her.��


    Only then did Sheng Yue notice Gu Xiaonuan��s outstretched little hand, and he quickly bent down to lift her into his arms with one hand.


    Then, Gu Xiaonuan took out Sheng Yue��s ring and put it back on the finger where it originally belonged.


    The familiar feeling caused Sheng Yue to pause for a moment. Although the ring held great significance to him, when he decided to give it to Gu Xiaonuan, he never thought of taking it back.


    However, Gu Xiaonuan simply found it attractive and yed with it for a while before returning it to Sheng Yue.


    For some reason, Sheng Yue suddenly felt a bit touched. He couldn��t quite exin why; perhaps it was because of the ring, or perhaps it was something else entirely. It was a feeling that was quite foreign to him.


    ��Uncle Sheng, what are you thinking about?�� Gu Xiaonuan curiously looked into Sheng Yue��s eyes.<div>


    Sheng Yue also got a close look at Gu Xiaonuan��s eyes, which were very beautiful. Although her pupils were ck and shiny, they reminded him of the pure, unblemished snow on Wolong Mountain in Yao City��s winter.


    ��I wasn��t thinking about anything,�� Sheng Yue smiled.


    Just at that moment, Yan Shiba came down from upstairs. Her gaze fell on Sheng Yue, and her eyes narrowed. Seeing Sheng Yue smile, she felt as if she had seen a ghost.


    Then, Yan Shiba rushed over and snatched Gu Xiaonuan away, ��Who let you hold my Nuannuan?��


    ��She did,�� Sheng Yue calmly retorted.


    Yan Shiba didn��t bother arguing with him and called Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu upstairs, saying Su Liang was looking for them.


    The two children hurried upstairs, and Yan Shiba walked away with Gu Xiaonuan in her arms.


    Sheng Yue remained alone on the ground floor of Yuanming Pavilion. There was a train model that Ji Xiaoshu had yed with that day on the table. He stared at it intently for a moment, then walked to the window to take in the view before leaving Yuanming Pavilion to rest. Ever since he and Gu Lingnded in Jiaye City, he had been busy looking for people, and killing. He hadn��t slept well since rushing over from Jiaye City.


    As soon as he walked out of the door, Sheng Yue ran into Cheng Yun face to face.


    Cheng Yun now had his own hair, which was long enough to be tied up. Although it was still much shorterpared to others.


    Ever since they openly admitted their love in front of family members that day, Cheng Yun and Weng Ran��s rtionship had entered a new stage. They once thought they would never be as sticky as others, but it turns out that when young men and women fall in love, they generally want to get closer �C unless there are other special reasons.


    Sheng Yue��s gaze fell on Cheng Yun and Weng Ran��s intertwined hands, which quickly separated.<div>


    Looking up, Sheng Yue saw Cheng Yun��s furrowed brows. He looked very much like their mother, even more so. Sheng Yue also saw the bright red birthmark on Weng Ran��s face. He didn��t think Weng Ran was ugly; instead, he thought they made a perfect couple.


    Actually, Sheng Yue knew that Yan Shiba had once been fond of Cheng Yun. He was a little surprised that she would give up on that.


    ��You��re not nning to stay here for a long time, are you?�� Cheng Yun opened his mouth to speak. Although his tone wasn��t as hostile as it had been on Xingluo Ind, it was still unfriendly, making no secret of his rejection towards Sheng Yue.


    Sheng Yue nodded and asked back, ��You object?��


    Cheng Yun snorted lightly, ��Yes, I object.��


    Sheng Yue nodded again, ��Your objection is useless.��


    Cheng Yun: ��


    Weng Ran stepped in to mediate, ��When did you arrive, Young Master Sheng?��


    ��I arrived this morning. Your younger sister can just call me by my name, or call me brother, I don��t mind.�� Sheng Yue looked at Weng Ran with a gentle tone.


    Cheng Yun was speechless, ��Who wants to call you brother? Stop daydreaming!��


    Weng Ran squeezed Cheng Yun��s hand to calm him down, smiled slightly, and said, ��You two can have a good chat when you have time in the future.�� Then she took Cheng Yun past Sheng Yue and entered Yuanming Pavilion.


    Sheng Yue clearly heard Cheng Yun say, ��Who wants to talk to him?��<div>


    Then Weng Ranughed softly, ��It��s just a polite remark, don��t take it seriously.��


    Sheng Yue remained calm. The person Yan Shiba hated most in the mansion was him, and the second most hated person was Cheng Yun. That��s fine, they didn��t end up together. As an older brother, he didn��t think Yan Shiba, who was always in a state of agitation, was worthy of Cheng Yun; Weng Ran was much better suited.


    At this moment, on the second floor of the Yuanming Pavilion, Yan Shiba had already handed Gu Xiaonuan to Su Liang, and then took Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu to their own room, saying there were important matters to discuss.


    Seeing Yan Shiba turn around to close the door and even bolt it, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu exchanged silent nces and both felt that it must be something special.


    Yan Shiba looked back and saw the two kids�� curious eyes, cleared her throat, walked over and sat down, then beckoned them over, ��Auntie Yan has something to ask for your help.��


    Ji Xiaoshu expressed surprise, ��Why has Auntie Yan suddenly be so polite? Hurry up and tell us what it is, I��m really too curious!��


    Zhengzheng nodded in agreement.


    Yan Shiba coughed lightly, ��As you know, I really hate that bastard Sheng Yue. Seeing him makes me want to tear his face apart! He wasn��t even polite to me today, and I can��t do anything to him yet. It��s so annoying!��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu nodded together, indicating that this was more than obvious and they were well-aware of it.


    ��Yan-gugu, do you want us to help you deal with Uncle Sheng�� Sheng Yue?�� Zhengzheng asked, ��But if Yan-gugu can��t beat him, we definitely can��t either. We would have to ask my master toe out of seclusion, but even then, she wouldn��t fight Sheng Yue just to avenge Yan-gugu. After all, he justpleted a very important task and can be considered as having redeemed himself by his merits.��


    ��I��m not asking you to fight him.�� Yan Shiba shook her head. ��But speaking of which, if we really wanted to deal with him, it would be very easy. We could just find some kind of drug to make him suffer a living hell!��


    Ji Xiaoshu put a hand on her forehead,�� Yan-gugu, I need to remind you of something important. Don��t forget that Sheng Yue is immune to all poisons. You can only defeat him with martial arts. Trying to poison him won��t work.��<div>


    Yan Shiba smacked her forehead, ��I must have been too angry to think straight! How could I forget that?! Ahhh! This makes me even angrier! Why does that scumbag have such an immunity to poisons?!��


    The two children waited for Yan Shiba to calm down a little before speaking again.


    Zhengzheng smiled, ��Actually, we��ve already discussed this with our master��s wife. Once Sheng Yue arrives, we want to test on him whether any poison would work at all. Our master��s wife said that the so-called immunity to all poisons may not be absolute. It might just be that many poisons don��t work on him, but not necessarily all of them. Nowadays, the poisons are useless, but that doesn��t mean that new ones in the future would be too. After all, are there not countless poisons in this world, discovered or not?��


    Ji Xiaoshu continued to speak, ��That��s right! We��ve been nning to study just how powerful his blood is! The warehouse in the maze below is full of various medicines. We��re going to have him try them all!��


    Upon hearing this, Yan Shiba burst intoughter, ��Hahaha! This is a great idea! Excellent! You guys are so eager to learn! So smart! This must be done and as soon as possible. We should start today before that guy escapes!��


    Ji Xiaoshu asked Yan Shiba what exactly she wanted their help with since they hadn��t reached the main point yet.


    Yan Shiba��s expression turned serious, ��Help me toe up with a n that will teach him a lesson without making me lose face!��


    Zhengzheng immediately recalled, ��Earlier, did Yan-gugu take our master��s wife upstairs for the sake of this matter?��


    Yan Shiba nodded, ��That��s right! But your master��s wife didn��t help me. She said it was not her ce to interfere, and she couldn��t show favoritism! I��m not paying attention to her anymore; she only has eyes for Gu Meiren!��


    Ji Xiaoshu agreed, ��Master��s wife does dote on master the most.��


    ��Hurry up and help me think of a n. I can��t wait any longer.�� Yan Shiba urged them.


    The two children looked at each other and furrowed their brows in contemtion.<div>


    After a while, Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes brightened, ��I��vee up with a great idea!��


    Yan Shiba hurriedly asked, ��Tell me, what��s your n?��


    Ji Xiaoshu chuckled, ��Yesterday, didn��t Yan-gugu say that we weren��t concerned about your lifelong pursuit? But you did say you wanted to find an interesting and exciting man. I think Yan-gugu could consider trying to conquer Sheng Yue.��


    Zhengzheng had a strange look on his face, while Yan Shiba angrily pinched Ji Xiaoshu��s ear and said, ��You little devil! To think that I liked you so much, but in your eyes, I��m a match for that scumbag Sheng Yue? Are you trying to anger me to death?��


    Zhengzheng: ��He knew it woulde to this, Ji Xiaoshu had a knack for stirring the pot.


    Ji Xiaoshu quickly begged for mercy, ��Yan-gugu, I was wrong. I didn��t mean it like that. Please listen to my exnation!��


    Of course, Yan Shiba wouldn��t really hit Ji Xiaoshu. She just pinched him lightly before letting go.


    Ji Xiaoshu held his face and sat across from Yan Shiba, his eyes sparkling as he said, ��I didn��t mean for Yan-gugu and Sheng Yue to be together. Instead, I thought that Yan-gugu could try to conquer Sheng Yue, make him fall in love with you, and then reject him cruelly! Wouldn��t that be exciting and satisfying?��


    Zhengzheng shook his head, thinking that Yan Shiba would never agree to such a bizarre proposal. Besides, the situation Ji Xiaoshu described seemed unlikely to happen. Sheng Yue was not an ordinary person; he would undoubtedly see through Yan Shiba��s intentions. Even if Yan Shiba were sincere, the chances of Sheng Yue falling for her were slim, at least for now.


    However, Yan Shiba seemed to be instantly intrigued by Ji Xiaoshu��s suggestion, ��This idea�� it does sound interesting! I��ve never deceived someone else��s feelings in my life! Haha! If it��s Sheng Yue we��re talking about, I��d be more than happy to do it!��


    Zhengzheng reminded Yan Shiba, ��Yan-gugu, that man is extremely shrewd. It won��t be easy to deceive him. And since you won��t pursue him, trying to make him pursue you will be even more difficult.��


    Yan Shiba gently tapped Zhengzheng��s forehead, ��Who have I, your Aunt Yan, ever been afraid of in my whole life? What am I most afraid of now?��


    Ji Xiaoshu raised his hand, eager to answer, ��Aunt Yan is now most afraid of boredom and dullness!��


    ��That��s right!�� Yan Shiba nodded, ��The more challenging it is, the more I look forward to it, haha! As for how to do it, you two little strategists muste up with ns and tactics for me. I believe you can deal with that Sheng Yue fellow!��


    Zhengzheng felt that this matter was either a no-go from the start or could easily spiral out of control, but Ji Xiaoshu, who had a basketful of wicked ideas, had already suggested a n for Yan Shiba on how to start, ��Aunt Yan, why don��t you just go straight to Sheng Yue and tell him that within a month, he will definitely fall in love with you, and he must marry you. If it doesn��t happen, you��ll be willing to admit defeat, and never bother him again. Let him ept the challenge if he dares, but if he doesn��t, he can just get lost from our house! Gambling, right? Losing wouldn��t be too humiliating! It would be embarrassing if he doesn��t dare to fight!��


    Upon hearing Ji Xiaoshu��s words, Yan Shiba��s fighting spirit was stirred to its peak, ��Let��s do it this way!��


    Zhengzheng timidly said, ��Aunt Yan, how about changing it to three months? One month is a little too����


    Yan Shiba shook her head, ��Three months is too long, I can��t wait that long!��


    ��So, Aunt Yan, do you have any ideas on how to conquer Sheng Yue?�� Zhengzheng felt that shouting slogans so loudly without a concrete n was a bit unreliable.


    ��I have you two little strategists to help me think about what to do, so I��m going to challenge Sheng Yue right now!�� Yan Shiba stood up, straightened her clothes, and strode out of the room with great spirit.


    Zhengzheng sighed, ��Xiaoshu, I think the chances of Aunt Yan conquering Sheng Yue within a month are slim�� They��re just��pletely mismatched.��


    Ji Xiaoshu told Zhengzheng to stay calm, ��Aunt Yan likes the pursuit of excitement. She thinks this kind of thing is fun and interesting �C that��s what makes it meaningful. Don��t worry, Sheng Yue will never be hurt by Aunt Yan. He��s an iron-hearted man. There won��t be any bad consequences, so what��s the harm in ying around? The conflict between those two runs deep, mainly because Aunt Yan can��t let go on her own. She needs a chance to vent. Nothing will evere out of them.��


    After some thought, Zhengzheng agreed that Ji Xiaoshu had a point. No matter how Yan Shiba tormented Sheng Yue, he wouldn��t be affected by it or let it affect him, as he would hold the real power in his hand. There was no need to worry, just let Yan Shiba have her fun, and when she finally finds it boring, she��ll give up.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu went next door and reported their proposal for Yan Shiba to Su Liang.


    Gu Ling was also there but made noment.


    Su Liang found it amusing, ��Xiaoshu, you really are your master��s disciple.��


    Ji Xiaoshu was delighted, ��Does Master think the same way? Haha! My master is so mean!��


    Gu Ling silently kicked Ji Xiaoshu without taking his eyes off the book in his hands.


    Ji Xiaoshu kicked back and ran off with Zhengzheng, ��Eldest brother, let��s go! Let��s see how Aunt Yan and Sheng Yue��s talk went!��


    After the two children left, Su Liang held Gu Xiaonuan and stood by the bed, smiling at Gu Ling, ��Great God, you even said to let Yan Shiba give Sheng Yue a sleeping pill. You forgot that he is immune to all poisons.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��I didn��t consider that at the time. But what if an aphrodisiac works on him? He may not have tried it before, so we can have him tryter.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��I really want to know if Sheng Yue will ept Yan Shiba��s challenge.��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu stealthily entered Sheng Yue��s courtyard using their lightness skills. They hid in a corner and soon heard Yan Shiba��s voice.


    ��You bastard, just say it! Dare or not? One word! If you don��t dare, get lost right now!�� Yan Shiba��s attitude was very arrogant.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu pricked up their ears, and in the next moment, they heard Sheng Yue��s calm voice, ��What would I not dare? No need to wait for a month, I want to marry you right now, and we��ll be husband and wife today. Do you dare?��

 Chapter 503: 503. See who’s crazier

    Chapter 503: 503. See who��s crazier<div>


    The wind was gentle, the clouds thin, and the sunlight warm.


    Both Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu were stupefied, unable to believe how things had turned out: Sheng Yue didn��t even wait a month and proposed to Yan Shiba on the spot, this is too outrageous!


    However, Yan Shiba��s act of issuing a challenge was also absurd, so Sheng Yue��s calm response seemed more normal.


    ��Could it be that Sheng Yue has had his eyes on Miss Yan all along?�� Ji Xiaoshu scratched his head, the world of grown-ups�� rtionships so full of strange turns and mysterious happenings. Weren��t those two supposed to be enemies?


    Zhengzheng furrowed his brows slightly, ��No way.�� They all knew how Sheng Yue and Yan Shiba became enemies. If it weren��t for Yan Shiba��s usefulness, Sheng Yue would have killed her long ago. Sheng Yue liking Yan Shiba would only happen when the sun rose from the west.


    ��I think Sheng Yue is simply trying to break the deadlock this way,�� analyzed Zhengzheng, ��After all, Yan Shiba threw him quite a challenge. If he waited a month and said he wasn��t interested in her, he wouldn��t know what she might do within this month. But he knows her intention isn��t because she likes him or wants to be with him, so he tries to counter her directly.��<div>


    Ji Xiaoshu sighed, ��That��s probably it. Sheng Yue is really difficult to deal with, and it looks like Miss Yan is going to lose this round too.��


    Just as Zhengzheng was about to say something, they heard Yan Shiba��s voice again, ��You bastard, how dare you joke about such a matter?��


    Zhengzheng imitated Sheng Yue��s tone and whispered, ��I��m not joking.�� His voice and words perfectly matched Sheng Yue��s from the other side��


    Ji Xiaoshu peeked his head out from behind the wall, unable to see them as Yan Shiba and Sheng Yue were inside the room, ��If Miss Yan asked for my advice now, I would suggest she agree. No matter the consequences, she mustn��t back down or she��ll truly lose! This round is all about who��s crazier!��


    Zhengzheng silently covered Ji Xiaoshu��s mouth, thinking it would be better for Yan Shiba to cut her losses in time, as she stood no chance of winning against Sheng Yue in wits.


    Next moment, they heard the sound of a table being mmed, followed by Yan Shiba��s furious shout, ��What am I afraid of? If you dare to marry, I dare to wed! Let��s see who backs down first! The loser will be a turtle and bastard!��


    Zhengzheng leaned his head on Ji Xiaoshu��s shoulder and sighed, ��Miss Yan is too impulsive.��


    Ji Xiaoshu didn��t think too much, ��Senior brother, stop worrying. They��re both adults and staying in our house; as long as Sheng Yue and Miss Yan don��t fight to the death, there��s nothing serious.��


    A blue figure shed past, and Yan Shiba had already stormed out of the courtyard.


    Zhengzheng quickly pulled Ji Xiaoshu along and ran after her.


    Feng Ming, who had just returned from the Peng Mansion, holding a bouquet of flowers given to him by Peng Wu, almost collided with Yan Shiba.


    Feng Ming wondered why Yan Shiba was in his and Zhu Zan��s courtyard, and why her face looked so unpleasant. As Feng Ming raised his hand to greet her, Yan Shiba seemed not to see him and vanished without a trace.<div>


    Feeling somewhat puzzled, Feng Ming entered the courtyard and saw an empty room with the door open. He walked over and looked inside.


    Just as Sheng Yue was about to get up to sleep, their eyes met. Sheng Yue looked calm, while Feng Ming hesitated for a moment, ��When did Young Master Sheng arrive?��


    ��This morning.�� Sheng Yue��s expression was indifferent, and seeing the beautiful bouquet in Feng Ming��s hand, he said, ��Congrattions. I heard you��re getting married.��


    ��Thank you.�� Feng Ming smiled. Since Sheng Yue was here and staying, he must have been approved by Gu Ling and Su Liang, so Feng Ming had nothing to say.


    Then, Sheng Yue didn��t invite Feng Ming in, but walked over and closed the door, ��I��m going to rest.��


    ��Rest well, Young Master Sheng. If you need anything, feel free to ask me,�� said Feng Ming before returning to his own room. There was an empty vase on the windowsill, and he added some water and ced the bouquet in it, letting it bask in the sun, a smile forming on his face.


    After a while, Feng Ming thought of Yan Shiba again. Zhu Zan was not there, and Yan Shiba stormed out because of Sheng Yue? That would make sense, as Feng Ming knew they had a grudge against each other. Maybe Yan Shiba failed in doing something to Sheng Yue?


    Yuanming Pavilion.


    When Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu came in, they didn��t see Yan Shiba. They didn��t know where she had gone. The two then rushed upstairs to find Su Liang and Gu Ling and report thetest situation to them.


    ��Miss, something terrible has happened!�� Ji Xiaoshu entered with a serious expression. ��Something really terrible has happened!��


    Su Liang frowned in cooperation, ��What��s wrong? Are they fighting again?��


    ��No!�� Ji Xiaoshu shook his head. ��Miss, you would never guess!��<div>


    Just then, Gu Ling, who was reading a book, got to the point. ��Sheng Yue wants to marry Yan Shiba, and he wants to do it now.��


    Zhengzheng wore a ��I knew this would happen�� expression and went to y with Gu Xiaonuan.


    Ji Xiaoshu ran to Gu Ling, put his little head close to Gu Ling, blocking Gu Ling��s book, looked straight into his eyes at close range, and asked, ��Master, be honest, can you really read minds?��


    Gu Ling pushed Ji Xiaoshu��s head away with one hand and turned a page in the book. ��Just now you know?��


    ��What am I thinking now?�� Ji Xiaoshu got close again.


    Gu Ling��s thin lips opened slightly, ��You��re thinking that whatever I say you��re thinking, you��ll say I��m wrong.��


    Ji Xiaoshu: �� Master is truly a demon!


    Su Liangughed softly, ��Don��t disturb your master��s reading, tell me quickly, what happened?�� In fact, she had already guessed, and was just ying with the child earlier. Yan Shiba and the two little strategists thought that Sheng Yue would never agree to such a thing, but Su Liang had always felt that Sheng Yue would definitely make a choice they would never expect.


    Then Ji Xiaoshu told Su Liang about the conversation they had overheard between Yan Shiba and Sheng Yue.


    ��In the end, Miss Yan didn��t give in, but what are we going to do about this? Are they really going to get married now? Or should we wait and see who will run away first?�� Ji Xiaoshu said that adults really y big.


    Su Liang countered, ��Do you think anyone will run away?��


    After thinking for a while, Zhengzheng said, ��I think if someone is going to run away, it might be Miss Yan. Sheng Yue ispletely fearless of this kind of thing and looks like he doesn��t care at all.��<div>


    Ji Xiaoshu cupped his face, ��Sigh, I think so too. The less calm Miss Yan is, the more calm Sheng Yue bes, and he really wins. I��m a bit regretful about giving Miss Yan this bad idea, as it now puts her in a difficult spot.��


    ��Where is she?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��I don��t know.�� Zhengzheng shook his head. ��We thought she woulde here after running out of Sheng Yue��s ce, or maybe she went back to her own courtyard. Shall we go and see?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Let��s go and have a look.��


    As the two children ran off again, Su Liang saw Gu Xiaonuan was getting sleepy, so she put her on a little bed and covered her with a nket.


    ��Great God, do you think Yan Shiba and Sheng Yue have a chance?�� Su Liang sat next to Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling took a bookmark from the table, ced it in the position he had just read, closed the book, put it down, and put his arm around Su Liang. She leaned on Gu Ling��s body as they both looked out the window at the shadows of the trees outside. There was a magpie on the tree, motionless, as if it was frozen in ce.


    ��It��s possible,�� Gu Ling said. ��One is ice, the other fire, they��re quite a match.��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��I��ve only heard of water and fire being ipatible and ice and fire poles apart. There are no good words for them, so how can they be a match?��


    ��Yan Shiba told Sheng Yue to marry her, and Sheng Yue immediately agreed, which is just right for them. This wouldn��t happen with other people,�� Gu Ling said.


    ��That��s true,�� Su Liang nodded. ��If Yan Shiba said such a thing to Cheng Yun, Cheng Yun would definitely run away at lightning speed. Sheng Yue is living in our house and knows that Yan Shiba is one of our people, so he doesn��t worry about anything. But honestly, I still think there��s no hope for the two of them. The problem isn��t with Yan Shiba, it��s that Sheng Yue hasn��t shown any interest in romance yet.��


    Upon hearing this, Gu Ling suddenlyughed.<div>


    Confused, Su Liang asked him why he wasughing. Gu Ling kissed Su Liang��s cheek and said, ��At the beginning, didn��t you also think that I had no interest in romance? But by that time, I had liked you for a long time.��


    Su Liang admitted that he was still moved by Gu Ling��s beauty and gentleness even now��


    Seeing Su Liang lost in thought, Gu Lingughed softly, ��What are you thinking about?��


    Su Liang coughed lightly and pushed Gu Ling��s face away. ��I was thinking that I didn��t know you had a crush on me back then, but we can��tpare this situation. Are you suggesting that Sheng Yue has a crush on Yan Shiba?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Maybe not. I��m just saying that he might not necessarily be uninterested in matters of men and women. Maybe he just wasn��t interested before.��


    Su Liang keenly noticed that Gu Ling didn��t say ��romance�� but ��matters of men and women.�� This covered feelings and more than that, including physical aspects.


    Su Liang frowned, ��Great God, are you saying that if they really end up in the bridal chamber because of the bet, Sheng Yue wouldn��t mind sleeping with Yan Shiba?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��He��s a normal man, and at that point, he��d even have a proper title. He wouldn��t refuse such a thing.��


    ��So, no matter what, Sheng Yue can��t possibly wuss out, unless Yan Shiba gives up first,�� Su Liang sighed softly. ��This situation is really disadvantageous for her. With her temper, the more she��s provoked, the more she��ll escte. I just hope she doesn��t suddenly fall for Sheng Yue. As long as she doesn��t have feelings for him, other things aren��t that big of a deal.��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu went to Yan Shiba��s courtyard and, as expected, found her there.


    ��Miss Yan,�� Ji Xiaoshu pushed the door open and poked her head in.


    In broad daylight, Yan Shiba was sitting at the table drinking alcohol alone. The room was filled with a strong smell of alcohol.<div>


    As Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng entered, both thought about how tofort Yan Shiba. But to their surprise, sheughed. ��You two were eavesdropping, weren��t you?��


    Zhengzheng nodded, ��Miss Yan, are you alright?��


    Yan Shiba burst outughing, ��What could be wrong with me? That scoundrel must have been secretly in love with me for a long time since he wanted to marry me right away!��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu exchanged nces, both thinking that Yan Shiba was drunk and not just a little.


    Yan Shiba put down her wine ss and smirked, ��I��m getting married too! Aren��t you going to congratte me?��


    Zhengzheng, worried, held Yan Shiba��s hand. ��Miss Yan, calm down. You don��t have to think about the bet. We won��tugh at you, and outsiders won��t know. Marriage isn��t something to mess around with.��


    Ji Xiaoshu nodded, ��Yeah, Miss Yan, I was wrong. I shouldn��t have suggested that bad idea. I can go talk to Sheng Yue myself and tell him it was just a joke. We won��t tell anyone else about this, other than our masters and mistresses!��


    Yan Shiba didn��t interrupt but kept shaking her head. After Ji Xiaoshu finished speaking, sheughed and said, ��You��re overthinking it. I��ve decided that I��m going to marry Sheng Yue! Are you shocked? That��s right, I want that effect!��


    Zhengzheng furrowed his brows even more, ��Miss Yan, whether we��re shocked or not actually doesn��t matter. Your happiness is the most important thing.��


    Yan Shiba ruffled Zhengzheng��s hair and then Ji Xiaoshu��s, ��Anyway, I��ve made up my mind. Don��t try to persuade me. It��s just getting married. That scoundrel is actually quite good looking, can beat me in a fight, and he��s missing a hand- how interesting! And both of us used to be in the mafia!��


    Ji Xiaoshu blinked, ��Miss Yan, I believe now you really want to marry Sheng Yue. But what is your real intention?��


    A meaningful smile appeared on Yan Shiba��s face, ��Hmm, this is not something you kids should be worrying about. Just wait for the time to drink the wedding wine!��


    Zhengzheng thought that Yan Shiba was not thinking clearly because she was drunk, but Ji Xiaoshu felt that she really had a n to deal with Sheng Yue, which she didn��t disclose.


    So, the two children ran back to the Yuanming Pavilion to share the news with their master and mistress.


    Seeing that Gu Ling and Su Liang were not surprised, Ji Xiaoshu asked, ��Master, Mistress, do you know Miss Yan��s real purpose? Tell us, please! She won��t say!��


    ��Have you practiced martial arts today?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Ji Xiaoshu was speechless, ��Master, don��t change the subject! We��ll practiceter!��


    ��Go now.�� Gu Ling said.


    Zhengzheng obediently walked out, and Ji Xiaoshu ran over, stepped on Gu Ling��s foot, and turned to run, ��Senior Brother, wait for me!��


    Gu Xiaonuan was sound asleep, and Su Liang asked Gu Ling, ��What do you think Yan Shiba��s purpose is? It can��t be�� she��s nning to conquer Sheng Yue with her body, can it?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��There��s nothing impossible about it; that��s something she could do. If it weren��t for Cheng Yun being a little monk and your interference, Yan Shiba might have already caused trouble for Cheng Yun.��


    Su Liang held his forehead, ��Sheng Yue and Cheng Yun are biological brothers, so what is this, a twist of fate? But seriously, Sheng Yue is quite good-looking and has the temperament that Yan Shiba likes. He and Cheng Yun share amon trait��they both look very abstinent. I��m referring to Cheng Yun in the past.��


    ��What about me?�� Gu Ling asked.


    Su Liang couldn��t help butugh, ��Great God, you were quite abstinent at first too, but now, not at all, at least to me.��


    ��In fact, I asionally restrain myself.�� Gu Ling stared intently.


    Su Liang knew what Gu Ling was hinting at and hurriedly pulled the conversation back, not wanting to roll in bed during the daytime when the children coulde over any time, ��Yan Shiba��s purpose��is that really it? This is too ridiculous, but if it happens to those two and they��re both willing, it��s not our ce to interfere. Maybe they can develop affection over time.�� She meant it literally��


    After a moment, Su Liang sighed lightly, ��Actually, it makes sense. Yan Shiba couldn��t possibly like any normal man since she��d find them boring, even the now secr Cheng Yun. Sheng Yue also doesn��t seem like the type who would be into gentle girls, considering his worldly wisdom and experience, which surpasses those of a typical transmigrator. Maybe their rivalry will spark some different kind of passion?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Let��s see who will have the upper hand.�� He also meant it literally.


    At this moment, Weng Ran had just learned about Yan Shiba��s n to marry Sheng Yue and hurriedly tried to persuade her to reconsider after his shock.


    Yan Shiba snorted, ��Why is it okay for you all to pair up, but I can��t?��


    Weng Ran looked helpless, ��You can find a man you like.��


    Yan Shiba threw out a sentence, ��Then why don��t you give Cheng Yun to me?��


    Weng Ran: ��


    Yan Shibaughed, her face bearing her signature arrogance and defiance, ��I stopped liking Cheng Yun long ago; he��s way too dull for me now that he��s secr! Don��t worry, I know what I��m doing. I can��t wait for that scoundrel Sheng Yue to kneel before me and sing ��Conquer��! So what if he��s better at martial arts than me? He��s just a man! Let��s see how I deal with him!��

 Chapter 504: 504. I want to give it a try

    Chapter 504: 504. I want to give it a try<div>


    Wen Ran saw that Yan Shiba was determined, so she could not persuade her otherwise and had to give up and leave her room. As soon as she went out, she saw Cheng Yun sitting in the courtyard, who stood up as soon as he saw her.


    ��How��s it going?�� Cheng Yun asked.


    Wen Ran shook her head helplessly, ��She insists on marrying Sheng Yue, and won��t listen to any persuasion. But she doesn��t like Sheng Yue at all, Sheng Yue�� ��


    ��That guy is crazy, I don��t know if he will like Yan Shiba or not, but I feel today��s event is too childish.�� Cheng Yun frowned, ��I suspect that he has ulterior motives.��


    ��This kind of thing���� Wen Ran sighed, ��It��s out of our control too. They are both willing for now. It��s up to Su Liang and the prince if they��ll interfere. If they think there��s no need to interfere, then there really is no need.��


    When the two walked out of the courtyard together, Cheng Yun said that he must have a talk with Sheng Yue to find out what his true intentions were. Although Cheng Yun didn��t recognize his elder brother, they were in fact siblings. Sheng Yue was more concerned about Cheng Yun, and Cheng Yun also considered it his duty to keep a close eye on him.<div>


    By the time of sunset, the whole family, young and old, knew about Sheng Yue and Yan Shiba��s intention to marry, and they clearly understood how this strange thing had happened.


    Old Bai thought it was simply nonsense. Qiao Cong said that Sheng Yue and Yan Shiba were taking advantage of the fact that they had no elder to restrain them, and made a lifelong decision so casually.


    Old Mu, on the other hand, held an optimistic attitude, ��Let the young people decide for themselves, they have been living independently since they were young, and can bear the consequences, good or bad. I think you all are overthinking it.��


    Cen Man sighed softly, ��As long as they decide to get married, I hope they can treat it seriously.�� After all, the younger generation around her had smooth and happy rtionships, and this was the first time they had encountered something so peculiar, which left the elders at a loss.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, two little ones who were already good at matchmaking, were also shocked by Sheng Yue and Yan Shiba��s weird tactics. They had tried to persuade Yan Shiba, but since she insisted, there was no need to say anything to Sheng Yue either. After all, they were on Yan Shiba��s side.


    When dinner was served, Yan Shiba appeared, dressed up in a new dress with light makeup. She had never worn makeup before, but had recently learned from Wen Ran and Su Liang.


    ��Aunt Yan looks so beautiful today!�� Ji Xiaoshu praised, smiling.


    Yan Shiba touched the golden hairpin on her head, smiling brightly, ��After all, there��s a happy event, so I��m in a good mood.�� She looked around and asked, ��Where��s Sheng Yue? Has he chickened out and run away?�� Her eyes lit up as she spoke.


    Everyone understood: Yan Shiba would rather have Sheng Yue be a ��deserter�� than marry him. That way, she could save both face and dignity.


    However, the next moment, a faint male voice came from the doorway, ��I��mte.��


    Sheng Yue entered, wearing clothes that Zhu Zan had given him. He had always worn ck, but this time he wore a blue brocade robe, which added an air of nobility.


    Yan Shiba, who usually wore blue, also had a new blue dress. At a nce, it seemed as if the two were wearing matching outfits, and they looked quite fitting together in appearance.<div>


    When their eyes met, Sheng Yue looked calm, while Yan Shiba��s eyes narrowed slightly, filling the air with a strange and eerie ��fighting spirit��.


    Zhengzheng broke the brief awkward moment, calling out ��Uncle Sheng�� and urging Sheng Yue to sit down quickly.


    The only empty seat was next to Zhengzheng. Just as Sheng Yue was about to sit down, Yan Shiba suddenly got up, ��Change seats.��


    And then, Yan Shiba and Sheng Yue sat next to each other, like all the other couples or loved ones in the family.


    Yan Shiba was very calm, ��Stop staring at us and eat!�� She then picked up a steamed bun and offered it to Sheng Yue.


    Sheng Yue looked at the plump white bun and recalled the first time he came to Su Mansion. After leaving the dungeon, he was in Yuanming Pavilion, when Yan Shiba threw a bun at his face. He caught it and ate it, and it was delicious.


    He liked the buns in Su Mansion�� He had been thinking about them for a long time. In this respect, he was quite simr to Emperor Duanmu Chen in the pce.


    In the spirit of reciprocity, Sheng Yue also picked up a bun for Yan Shiba.


    With that, the two disyed a polite demeanor toward each other.


    So, a strange scene unfolded at the dinner table: throughout dinner, Yan Shiba and Sheng Yue took turns offering dishes to each other, eating only what the other had picked, and giving everything they had picked themselves to the other��


    Ji Xiaoshu leaned in to whisper to Gu Ling, ��Are theypeting in an alternative way?�� Just like their swordsmanship during the day, each one taking turns, neither willing to stop first, as if stopping meant losing. So childish��


    Gu Ling��s expression remained indifferent, ��They just like each other��s bowls.��<div>


    Old Mu couldn��t help but chuckle, ��Little Yan, why don��t you and Sheng Yue swap bowls?��


    The atmosphere suddenly changed from strange to lively, people who wanted tough did, and even those who found it speechless didn��t cover it up, like Cheng Yun. He really wanted to take Sheng Yue out for a fight immediately.


    Yan Shiba calmly reached out and really swapped her bowl with Sheng Yue��s, and then continued to serve Sheng Yue dishes, smiling gently, ��You guys misunderstood, I actually just wanted Sheng Yue to taste the delicious dishes I like.��


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��So do I.��


    Zhengzheng sighed with emotion, ��This is really fun.�� From martial fights to cultural fights, it��s truly harmonious, so harmonious that it��s hard for people to watch!


    After dinner, Yan Shiba asked Sheng Yue in public, ��When do you want to get married?��


    ��Up to you,�� Sheng Yue said.


    ��We should have everything we need for a wedding. You should prepare the betrothal gifts and the mansion first,�� Yan Shiba snorted lightly.


    Weng Ran breathed a sigh of relief, fearing that Yan Shiba would say something like getting married immediately, and Sheng Yue would not refuse. As a friend, Weng Ran still thought this matter was somewhat unreliable and wanted to persuade Yan Shiba again.


    ��Okay,�� Sheng Yue nodded.


    Everyone dispersed, and Cheng Yun stopped Sheng Yue, who was about to leave, ��I have something to say to you!��


    The two went to the pavilion by theke. There were no lights in the pavilion, but the light from the Yuanming Pavilion shone on the surface of theke, along with the bright moonlight, making it not dark.<div>


    ��What do you really want?�� Cheng Yun got straight to the point.


    Sheng Yue��s expression was calm, ��You don��t even like Yan Shiba, so you don��t need to meddle in our affairs.��


    Cheng Yun frowned, ��I don��t like her, but she��s my friend.��


    ��Is she? I am your real brother, and marrying your friend, is there anything wrong with that?�� Sheng Yue countered.


    Cheng Yun was a bit annoyed, ��I know you don��t really mean it!��


    Sheng Yue chuckled, ��How do you know if I am sincere or not? Because we are brothers, and you understand me? But you don��t even admit that I am your brother.��


    ��Then tell me straight, what are you thinking?�� Cheng Yun asked coldly.


    ��If I must exin, when I came to Su Mansion and saw all of you paired up, I was envious. Yan Shiba suddenly came over and asked me to marry her, and I thought it was a good idea. She knows what kind of person I am, and I did not deceive her. I only said I would marry her, not that I liked her, nor that I would spend my whole life with her. She thinks the same way. What��s wrong with that?�� Sheng Yue said calmly.


    Cheng Yun was stunned for a moment, ��Knowing that she doesn��t really want to marry you, why don��t you refuse?��


    ��Cheng Yun, I am not the same as you, and Yan Shiba is not Weng Ran. You ask me why I don��t refuse, it��s because you hope I refuse. But why can��t I not refuse?�� Sheng Yue said, ��As for our matter, neither of us has any objections, so you don��t have to worry about it. You ask me what I will do, why don��t you first ask your friend, what is her purpose in marrying me?��


    In fact, Cheng Yun probably knew Yan Shiba��s purpose, but couldn��t say it out loud. Weng Ran��s persuasion was useless, and his own would be even more useless.


    Sheng Yue stood up and looked at Cheng Yun, ��You don��t really believe that I would settle down.��<div>


    Cheng Yun nodded, ��I really don��t believe it.��


    Sheng Yue smiled faintly, ��I don��t believe it either, and I don��t know what the oue will be, but I have to try to find out. My father forcibly kept my mother back then and eventually killed her by mistake, maybe you don��t remember. I will never force anyone in matters of men and women, nor am I interested in pursuing anyone. Now that someone is actively offering themselves, why not be happy?��


    ��You two are�� simply���� Cheng Yun couldn��t find a proper description.


    Sheng Yue walked out of the pavilion with a leisurely pace, ��If you don��t understand, don��t think so much, it��s not good for hair growth.��


    Upon hearing this, Cheng Yun realized that Sheng Yue was clearly mocking his short hair! He instantly became angry, having been holding in his anger, he had wanted to fight with him for a long time, and now he was even more ruthless. He jumped up and chased after him, and his palm immediately aimed at Sheng Yue��s back.


    Sheng Yue still showed no surprise, evading to the side, the two of them engaged in a hand-to-hand fight by theke with their bare hands.


    Weng Ran was originally on the first floor of the Yuanming Pavilion, watching the pavilion on this side, waiting for Cheng Yun toe back, but suddenly saw them fighting, he quickly ran out, and just as he was about toe over, he ran back to the Yuanming Pavilion to look for Su Liang.


    Su Liang was on the second floor watching Gu Ling make Chinese knots �C this year there were too many friends getting married, and they all wanted Gu Ling��s personal hand-made Chinese knots.


    Hearing Weng Ran say Sheng Yue and Cheng Yun were fighting, Su Liang looked out the window and told Weng Ran to calm down, ��It��s fine, they both know each other��s limits, Sheng Yue won��t hurt Cheng Yun.��


    ��Cheng Yun always wanted to fight him.�� Weng Ran sighed.


    ��I know.�� Su Liang nodded, ��Among men, fighting can help resolve conflicts and enhance rtionships.��


    Weng Ran rubbed her forehead, ��I��m afraid it��s still difficult for those two.��<div>


    ��It depends on Sheng Yue.�� Su Liang smiled lightly, ��Because of past events, Cheng Yun has a deep prejudice against him. It will take time to change that, but if Sheng Yue can truly make some positive changes, Cheng Yun will ept him.��


    Weng Ran couldn��t help butugh, ��The first thing Sheng Yue did when he came home was to suddenly propose to Sister Yan�� Not only does Cheng Yun think it��s absurd, but I do too.�� If it were someone else, Weng Ran might choose to respect her and bless her, but her rtionship with Yan Shiba is not ordinary.


    Su Liang patted Weng Ran on the shoulder, ��Don��t think too much. Even if it was impulsiveness at that moment, they have both calmed down now and know what they are doing.��


    After Weng Ran left, Su Liang said to Gu Ling, ��Another couple, and we��ll need to add another Chinese knot.��


    Gu Ling shook her head, ��They didn��t ask me for one. I won��t give it.��


    ��They didn��t ask you, but Yan Shiba told me early on that when they get married, they��ll want everything others have, and not a single thing less.�� Su Liang said, ��Although there��s a chance they��ll break up on the wedding night, it��s not certain. What if they sleep together and find it enjoyable? Who knows?��


    Ji Xiaoshu��s curious voice came from the entrance, ��What did Mrs. say is enjoyable?��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Eavesdropping isn��t nice, you know.��


    Ji Xiaoshu pushed the door open, ��We didn��t mean to eavesdrop. We just happened to hear it.��


    Zhengzheng behind him agreed.


    In order to divert their attention and avoid further questions about their previous conversation, Su Liang had them go outside to watch the fight.


    The two little guys hurriedly ran out.


    Once out of the Yuanming Pavilion, Ji Xiaoshu said to Zhengzheng, ��Actually, I heard it clearly, but I don��t quite understand. Mrs. said that if they sleep together and find it enjoyable, who knows? It must be about Sister Yan and Sheng Yue.��


    Zhengzheng frowned, ��Mrs. didn��t want us to hear, so let��s pretend we didn��t.��


    Ji Xiaoshu nodded, ��Come to think of it, if Sheng Yue snores and grinds his teeth while sleeping, Sister Yan would definitely find it unbearable and kick him out.��


    Zhengzheng: ��That��s definitely not what Mrs. meant.


    Weng Ran didn��t go to the other side of theke with the two children to watch the fight.


    ��They need weapons.�� Ji Xiaoshu said.


    Weng Ran quickly stopped them, ��We can��t add fuel to the fire!��


    Men fight, and without weapons, the fight turns into closebat.


    As they watched, Cheng Yun threw Sheng Yue to the ground. The next moment, Sheng Yue straightened up, reversed the situation, and pinned Cheng Yun down, raising his fist.


    Weng Ran frowned, but she saw Sheng Yue get up and smoothly pull Cheng Yun up from the ground, the two of them separating.


    Weng Ran breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Zhengzheng say, ��After all, they are brothers.��


    Sheng Yue and Cheng Yun didn��t speak again, but leaped over to the other side of theke one after the other.


    ��Little sister, don��t worry. He��s fine,�� Sheng Yue said to Weng Ran, always gentle.


    Cheng Yun snorted, ��Don��t tter yourself.��


    ��We��ll be family soon.�� Sheng Yue smiled and looked at Zhengzheng, ��Didn��t you want to learn my swordsmanship? Would you like to learn now?��


    ��Sure!�� Zhengzheng immediately nodded.


    Ji Xiaoshu said that although he didn��t like Sheng Yue, he couldn��t pass up the opportunity to learn swordsmanship. So he quickly brought out three wooden swords from the Yuanming Pavilion, which they used for practice.


    Cheng Yun stood not far away, watching Sheng Yue teaching the two kids swordsmanship in the moonlight, frowning slightly, ��He��s winning people��s hearts.��


    Weng Ran nodded, ��But there��s nothing wrong with that. He made mistakes and wants to be epted by everyone. Besides, I think he truly likes children, not just pretending.��


    ��He has taken children hostage more than once,�� Cheng Yun said, which was why he thought Sheng Yue was scum.


    ��After all, it��s in the past, and he hasn��t really harmed any child.�� Weng Ran held Cheng Yun��s hand, ��Not long ago, he rescued many women like Sister Peng and their children. You can be friends with Sister Yan, who also has an unmorous past. Have you ever thought that you might be more critical of Sheng Yue precisely because he is your older brother?��


    Cheng Yun was taken aback, ��Is that so�� I didn��t think about it.��


    ��If he really has changed, we should give him a chance,�� Weng Ran said.


    Cheng Yun shook his head, ��I still can��t imagine what it would be like if he really gets married to Yan Shiba.��


    Sheng Yue taught the sword techniques Zhengzheng wanted to learn and told them to practice together tomorrow.


    ��Thank you, Uncle Sheng,�� Zhengzheng said.


    Ji Xiaoshu said seriously, ��Thanks. But don��t think about bing our master. We only have one master.��


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��I really thought about it, but it seems there��s no such honor. However, I already have disciples.��


    Zhengzheng smiled, ��Are they Axin and Ale? We are very familiar with them. But����


    Ji Xiaoshu continued, ��Axin and Ale have mentioned you before, but they all think you��re a bad person. Besides, they��ve already recognized Uncle Qiao Jing as their master.��


    Sheng Yue sighed lightly, ��It��s a real pity. Actually, I mostly wanted to be Nuannuan��s master.��


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately turned around and shouted towards the second floor of the Yuanming Pavilion, ��Master, Sheng Yue said he wants to take Baby Sister as his disciple!��


    Gu Ling��s figure appeared at the window, speaking two words, ��In your dreams.��


    Ji Xiaoshu mimicked Sheng Yue��s tone and said, ��Ah, what a pity indeed. It��s gettingte, so we should all go back to our dreams.��


    As Sheng Yue was about to leave, Zhengzheng stopped him again, ��Uncle Sheng, are you really going to marry Sister Yan? You won��t run away before the wedding, will you?��


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��No.��


    ��Sister Yan is actually quite nice, straightforward, and loyal. Since you two have decided to get married, it would be better if you coulde to like Sister Yan. Give it a try! I believe you will discover Sister Yan��s good points, and feelings can be cultivated,�� Zhengzheng said sincerely.


    Sheng Yue, however, asked back, ��Would you say the same to Yan Shiba and ask her to give it a try to like me?��


    Zhengzheng hesitated, never having thought of that before, but he nodded firmly, ��I will! I hope Uncle Sheng and Sister Yan can be happy, whether they��re together or not.��


    Ji Xiaoshu hugged Zhengzheng��s arm, ��Big Brother, you really have a Bodhisattva��s heart.��


    Sheng Yue nodded slightly, ��Alright. I��ll consider your suggestion.��


    ��There��s one more thing,�� Ji Xiaoshu said to Sheng Yue, ��Your blood can resist all poisons, and we want to see if it works against every poison. If you don��t want to����


    ��Okay.�� Sheng Yue agreed before hearing the whole sentence, ��If you need me or my blood, just ask.�� As he was about to leave, he turned back, ��I want to see Axin and Ale, but going to the Peng family might get me beaten. Can you have theme over to y tomorrow?��


    ��Alright, since you agreed to our request so readily.�� Ji Xiaoshu said it was no problem.


    Looking at Sheng Yue��s retreating figure, Ji Xiaoshu suddenly asked, ��Are you really determined to be a good person from now on?��


    Without turning around, Sheng Yue answered Ji Xiaoshu��s question, ��I want to give it a try.��

 Chapter 505: 505. It’s hard to say

    Chapter 505: 505. It��s hard to say<div>


    Ji Xiaoshu got up early and, while dressing, brought up yesterday��s events, ��First, starting today, we can let Sheng Yue try the medicine. Second, we promised Sheng Yue to invite Axin and Ale over. Third, big brother, you also promised him that you would persuade Aunt Yan to like him.��


    Zhengzheng nodded, ��We also need to practice the swordsmanship we learnedst night.��


    ��The other things are no problem. Big brother, if you really want to persuade Aunt Yan to like Sheng Yue, you might get beaten up.�� Ji Xiaoshu chuckled, ��Aunt Yan has a bad temper and hates hearing such things the most.��


    Zhengzheng sighed lightly, ��Once I��ve promised, I must do it, and I��m doing it sincerely.��


    Ji Xiaoshu raised an eyebrow, ��So now you think it��s possible for Sheng Yue and Aunt Yan to really be a loving couple? You didn��t say that before.��


    ��I wasn��t seeing their situation properly before.�� Zhengzheng nodded, ��But since they insist on getting married, I still hope they can be together happily. As for whether my hope can be realized, I don��t know.��<div>


    During breakfast, Sheng Yue and Yan Shiba didn��t serve each other food likest night��s dinner. Instead, they ate separately like strangers, without even a nce at each other.


    Everyone could see that as long as Yan Shiba provoked Sheng Yue, he would definitely respond. But if Yan Shiba didn��t take the initiative, Sheng Yue wouldn��t bother with her.


    In this way, they coexisted peacefully and still harmoniously.


    After breakfast, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu went to Feng Ming and said they wanted to go to the Peng family.


    Feng Ming had just gone yesterday but didn��t mind going again today, so he apanied the two children out.


    On the way, Zhengzheng asked Feng Ming, ��Uncle Feng, if Aunt Peng found out that Sheng Yue came to the capital city and stayed at our house, would she be unhappy?��


    Feng Ming shook his head, ��No. We discussed this before.�� Peng Wu had known long before what Sheng Yue had gone to do, and that he woulde to the capital city afterpleting it. She told Feng Ming that her enemy was not Sheng Yue. In fact, Sheng Yue had helped her take revenge and had even deliberately sent the man who hurt her alive to the capital city for her to have the opportunity to take revenge.


    The only direct conflict and enmity between Peng Wu and Sheng Yue on Xingluo Ind was when Sheng Yue needed a hostage and took her two children away, causing her and her children to be separated and suffering.


    However, looking at the result, it wasn��t a bad thing. The children were not hurt, and there was not even any fright. Axin and Ale both said that Sheng Yue never mistreated them, didn��t starve or freeze, and didn��t even use harsh words. Sheng Yue��s actions directly led to Peng Wu and her children being left behind when the Zhong Family fled Xingluo Ind. The children had no choice, but Peng Wu chose it herself, and she certainly had no regrets.


    Even if Sheng Yue hadn��t captured Axin and Ale that time, and the Zhong Family had taken Peng Wu and her children, Gu Ling and Su Liang would still find them after resolving the Xingluo Ind issue. However, Peng Wu couldn��t be sure if she would do something during that time to escape, or if that man would kill her to avoid future troubles.


    In any case, it was Sheng Yue��s bad behavior that enabled Peng Wu and her children to get away from the Zhong Family earlier, be rescued sooner, and reunite with their loved ones in the capital city earlier.


    Moreover, there was one point Peng Wu didn��t doubt: Sheng Yue knew her background and the close rtionship between the Peng Family and Gu Ling and Su Liang. That��s why he chose her children, even expecting that she wouldn��t leave her children, and that Gu Ling would definitely save them.<div>


    Therefore, Peng Wu said she didn��t hate Sheng Yue, and as long as Gu Ling and Su Liang approved him, she had no objections.


    ��That��s good,�� Zhengzheng said, adding that they were going to the Peng family because Sheng Yue wanted to see Axin and Ale.


    Feng Ming was somewhat surprised, but then smiled. ��I believe you can handle it well.�� These two children had higher EQs than many adults, and Feng Ming and Peng Wu��s fate was mainly due to their matchmaking efforts.


    At the Peng Mansion, when Axin and Ale heard they wereing over and invited to y at the Su Mansion, they were very happy. They loved ying at Su Mansion the most and loved ying with Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu.


    Feng Ming briefly told Peng Wu about Sheng Yue��s arrival in the capital city yesterday, and Peng Wuughed, ��I know, let them go.�� She wasn��t worried about her children��s safety at all now.


    Axin and Ale followed Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu as they ran into Sheng Yue��s courtyard.


    Sheng Yue was sitting by the window reading a book he had borrowed from Su Liang after breakfast. At that time, Su Liang asked Sheng Yue what kind of book he wanted to read, and Sheng Yue asked her to help him pick one.


    Ji Xiaoshu stood on tiptoes and peeked through the window, curiously asking, ��The Flower Cherisher? What kind of book is this? Is it about growing flowers?��


    Sheng Yue closed the book, stood up, and said, ��It��s a storybook about love and romance. Not suitable for you kids to read.��


    Ji Xiaoshu burst outughing, ��You��re actually reading this? Are you trying to learn how to get along with Aunt Yan?��


    Sheng Yue shook his head slightly, opened the door, and stepped out. ��It��s not that I want to learn. I asked our mother for a book, and she gave me this. I thought she would give me a Buddhist Scripture or a Medical Book.��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu couldn��t help butugh at Sheng Yue��s words. They suddenly felt that sometimes Sheng Yue spoke with a sense of Gu Ling��s cold humor, serious but somehow still made them want tough.<div>


    After seeing Sheng Yue, Axin and Ale both frowned a little. Previously, Peng Wu had not told the children about Sheng Yue��s repentance, because until today, she didn��t know if Sheng Yue would reallye to the capital city.


    ��You��ve grown taller.�� Sheng Yue looked at Axin and Ale and said.


    Axin tugged at Zhengzheng��s sleeve. He could see that Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu had a good rtionship with Sheng Yue but wasn��t sure how to react. After all, thest time they met was in that dark cave.


    ��Uncle Sheng is not a bad person. Your mother knows you��reing, and she knows Uncle Sheng is here. Uncle Feng knows even more, and since no one has stopped you, it��s okay.�� Zhengzheng said with a smile.


    ��Oh.�� Axin nodded, Ale peeked out from behind Ji Xiaoshu, locked eyes with Sheng Yue, and quickly retracted his head.


    ��Actually, I wanted to apologize to both of you today.�� Sheng Yue said to Axin and Ale, ��Regardless of my intentions at that time, I have done something wrong against both of you, and I hope you can forgive me.��


    Ale whispered to Ji Xiaoshu, ��Brother Xiaoshu, can we forgive him?��


    Ji Xiaoshu shook his head, ��Of course not! No one forgives that easily, right? An apology has to be sincere!��


    Zhengzhengughed, ��Yes, you��re right. Uncle Sheng, you have to show some sincerity.��


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��Alright. But I don��t have anything right now, and I don��t know how to show my sincerity.��


    ��That��s easy!�� Ji Xiaoshu quickly offered a suggestion, ��You can go to Wangxiang Mountain to catch some game and grill it for us to eat! If it��s delicious, Axin and Ale will forgive you!��


    Axin couldn��t help butugh. Ale nodded repeatedly, ��Brother Xiaoshu is right! I want to eat grilled chicken!��<div>


    Sheng Yue actually wanted to ask Ji Xiaoshu if it was him who wanted to eat, but decided not to say anything. Ji Xiaoshu was helping him, so it was better not to bring up unnecessary issues. He wasn��t at the point where he could joke with the children yet.


    So, Sheng Yue left the house alone to go hunting on Wangxiang Mountain.


    Yan Shiba found Su Liang and asked if Mo Yan could die, ��There��s no need to keep him around at this point, right? It��s aplete waste of food.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��You��re right, I��dpletely forgotten about him. If you want to do it, go ahead and send him on his way.��


    ��So casual?�� Yan Shiba lost interest when he heard this, ��Killing him doesn��t seem that fun anymore.��


    ��It has its benefits: saving on food,�� said Su Liang.


    Yan Shiba scoffed, ��In that case, it��s simpler just to starve him to death!��


    ��Either way, once Sheng Yue returns, you can discuss with him how Mo Yan should die. He might have some ideas,�� said Su Liang.


    Yan Shiba rolled his eyes, ��Why should I consult with him? Who does he think he is? What right does he have to have any ideas?��


    Su Liang smirked, ��Wasn��t it you who insisted on marrying him?��


    ��That��s apletely different matter!�� Yan Shiba shook his head, ��By the way, where did he go?��


    ��Xiaoshu said that Sheng Yue went to Wangxiang Mountain to hunt because they wanted to eat game,�� Su Liang replied.<div>


    Yan Shiba sneered, ��He��s really going out of his way to please the children! Be careful, he might just kidnap them someday!��


    ��That��s something I��m not worried about,�� said Su Liang, ��If he were to kidnap someone, you��re the only possibility.��


    Yan Shiba scoffed, ��Do you really think he could fall in love with me? That would be fantastic! When that happens, I��ll make him kneel on the ground and sing ��Conquer�� until his voice bes hoarse! Hahaha!��


    Su Liang:�� To be honest, she felt that the likelihood of Yan Shiba being conquered by Sheng Yue was greater. She didn��t dare say it, or else Yan Shiba would definitely flip out.


    When Sheng Yue came back from outside, he had arge basket on his back, filled with game. There were four wild chickens and four wild rabbits, all very fat and already cleaned up.


    Just as he took them out by theke, Yan Shiba��s strange voice came from behind, ��Yo! You didn��t buy these from the restaurant, did you?��


    Four children gathered around, and Sheng Yue didn��t even bother to look back at Yan Shiba, ��Yeah, bought them from the restaurant.��


    Yan Shiba was choked up in an instant, and he waved his fist angrily.


    The children were all excited, looking forward to eating grilled meat, and even though they agreed to let Sheng Yue cook for them, they were all interested in trying their hand at it.


    Soon, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu asked Zhu Zan to help them bring out the barbecue grill that Gu Ling had made. They set it up in the sunniest spot by theke.


    ��Master, we need spices!�� Ji Xiaoshu shouted from below.


    Weng Ran walked over with a smile, carrying a te, ��Here you go.�� Cheng Yun followed her, his eyes falling on Sheng Yue with a faint scrutiny.<div>


    It didn��t take long for thekeside to be lively. Qiao Cong, Old Bai, Old Mu and Weng Ming saw that the children wanted to eat barbecue, and they all took out their fishing gear, lined up, and decided to catch fish to grill. They even made a bet that the first person to catch a fish would be able to take Nuannuan out to y in the afternoon.


    Under the children��smand, Sheng Yue lit the fire and skewered whole wild chickens and rabbits on the grill.


    Weng Ran helped out, and Cheng Yun joined in as well. By now, he hadpletely adjusted to such activities and had even learned how to kill chickens and fish.


    Weng Ran looked back and saw Yan Shiba frowning and standing not far away. She hurriedly called out to her, ��Sister Yan,e and help quickly! Otherwise, there won��t be any chicken legs left for you to eatter!��


    It was only then that Yan Shiba slowly walked over. She pushed Sheng Yue away and stood in his ce. With a light snort, she said, ��If you don��t know how to do it, just stand aside and watch! Let me show you what professional skills look like!��


    The next moment, Yan Shiba began to demonstrate her oil-brushing technique, which she had done before and was much more skilled at than Sheng Yue.


    However, perhaps because she was too focused on showing off and not cautious enough, Yan Shiba��s oil bottle slipped from her hand and shattered on the ground��


    The oil bottle was specially made by Gu Ling for brushing oil on barbecues. It came with a small brush, and there were several of them. Although the oil bottle breaking wasn��t a big deal, since Yan Shiba had made her boastful statement earlier, she now felt embarrassed.


    ��Broken things bring safety!�� Kind-hearted Zhengzheng quickly eased the tension, ��I��ll go get another one!��


    Sheng Yue followed Zhengzheng away.


    Yan Shiba hit her own forehead with a clenched fist, ��I just get so angry when I see that bastard!��


    Weng Ran teased, ��But you still insist on marrying him!��


    Cheng Yun seized the opportunity to ask, ��Do you want to call off the wedding?��


    Yan Shiba shook her head, ��Impossible! If anyone is calling off the wedding, it should be him. I��m not afraid of that bastard!��


    Ji Xiaoshu: �� Being stubborn is definitely Sister Yan��s specialty. The whole thing started as a bet on whether Sheng Yue would dare to marry her, but now it��s turned into a bet on whether he would dare not to. Adult rtionships can be soplicated.


    Zhengzheng came back with the oil bottle, and Sheng Yue held a broom and dustpan in his hands, ready to clean up the mess Yan Shiba had caused.


    Yan Shiba��s face darkened, and she grabbed the broom away, ��I can clean it up myself, I don��t need you to y the good guy!��


    Sheng Yue looked indifferent. If Yan Shiba wanted, he would give it to her. ��I��m just afraid the children would step on the broken pieces and hurt their feet. I��m not helping you.��


    ��Are you too embarrassed to say you��re helping me?�� Yan Shiba retorted.


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��Yes, I��m helping you.��


    Yan Shiba: ��I really want to smack the broom into Sheng Yue��s face! I��m so angry!!


    Weng Ran and Cheng Yun exchanged nces, both speechless. Yan Shiba had always been thinking about how to treat Sheng Yue, but it was quite obvious that Sheng Yue knew very well how to treat her.


    The aroma of grilled meat filled the air, and the children ran around chasing and ying. Suddenly, Qiao Cong stood up,ughing heartily, ��I caught a fish!�� A big carp swayed up from the water on the fishing rod, shimmering in the sunlight. The children immediately rushed over, cheering.


    Weng Ran and Cheng Yun bumped their elbows and shared a smile. Sheng Yue was seriously seasoning the grilled meat while Yan Shiba stood behind him, staring at him intently. She even raised her hand to punch him in the air, but pulled her fist back before it couldnd on Sheng Yue��


    Su Liang and Gu Ling held Gu Xiaonuan as they stood by the second-floor window, watching the scene below. Gu Xiaonuan held a big red Chinese knot in her arms which Gu Ling had just made. It was one of the wedding gifts for Weng Ran and Cheng Yun.


    Gu Xiaonuan yfully shook the Chinese knot in her hands, and it disappeared.


    ��That��s not for you.�� Su Liang pinched Gu Xiaonuan��s nose.


    Gu Ling smiled lightly, ��If Nuannuan wants to y, I can make another one.��


    Gu Xiaonuan pointed below, ��Find brother!��


    Gu Ling, with one arm holding Su Liang and the other holding Gu Xiaonuan, jumped down from the second floor, just in time for the grilled meat.


    Meanwhile, Sheng Yue was by theke, killing the fish Qiao Cong had just caught. Although he had only one hand, he had long been used to it. The other half of his arm was also very flexible and could be used as an auxiliary tool, so it didn��t affect his work.


    Yan Shiba quietly walked up behind Sheng Yue and raised her foot as if to kick him into the water.


    It was just for fun, and Yan Shiba didn��t really want to kick him into the water. After all, the children were there, and she would be in the wrong if she did so. It would also earn Sheng Yue more sympathy, which was not worth it.


    However, before Yan Shiba could withdraw her foot, she suddenly felt someone push her from behind, causing her body to uncontrobly lunge towards Sheng Yue.


    Sheng Yue had long been aware that someone was approaching him, and without guessing, he knew it was Yan Shiba. So, with the fish he had just killed in his hand, he swiftly moved out of the way��


    With a ssh, Yan Shiba fell into the water.


    Realizing the trouble, Ji Xiaoshu quickly shouted, �� Uncle Sheng, save Aunt Yan! She can��t swim!��


    Sheng Yue:�� He had personally witnessed Mo Yan forcing Yan Shiba into the water several times.


    The next moment, Yan Shiba��s head emerged from the water. She coughed twice, wiped the water off her face, and without demanding to know who had pushed her, pointed at Sheng Yue on the shore with a hint of excitement in her eyes, ��Come on, let��s settle this in the water!��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��She��s actually inspired by a new idea and thinks she might have found a way to defeat Sheng Yue.�� Yan Shiba had practiced in Mo Yan��s forbidden area before��


    Zhengzheng urged Yan Shiba toe up quickly, ��Aunt Yan,e up and eat some meat!��


    Yan Shiba shook her head, ��Save me a chicken leg! Come on, you scoundrel! If you don��t dare, just admit your defeat in front of everyone!��


    Weng Ran shook her head helplessly as she handed out meat to the children, ��Forget it, let her be. She seems to be having a good time. At least she��s not bored now.��


    Sheng Yue handed the fish to Cheng Yun and turned to walk towards theke, ��Fine. Is it a breath-holding contest? I��ll y along.��


    So, with each child holding a fragrant and crispy grilled chicken leg and the old fishermen putting down their fishing rods to eat, the crowd watched Sheng Yue enter the water, and faced Yan Shiba, three meters apart, preparing for the next round of challenge.


    Gu Xiaonuan, not knowing what these strange uncles and aunts were up to but following Gu Ling��s instructions, raised her little hand, then lowered it, giggling, ��Start!��


    Sheng Yue and Yan Shiba both submerged themselves underwater. The first to surface would lose.


    During their previous contests and the impulsive decision to get married, everyone thought Yan Shiba had no chance of winning. But this time, it was hard to say.


    Ji Xiaoshu took a bite of his chicken leg, then turned to ask Su Liang, ��Master, if Aunt Yan really wants to win and she does this time, will they not get married?��


    Su Liang chuckled, ��That��s hard to say. They never said the marriage would be canceled if one of them lost.��


    ��Right.�� Ji Xiaoshu nodded, ��Well, they should get married. I think they��re a perfect match now, alwayspeting and progressing together. How great!��

 Chapter 506: 506. Extreme Tug

    Chapter 506: 506. Extreme Tug<div>


    A gentle breeze and warm sunshine apanied everyone by theke as they enjoyed delicious grilled meat, all the while staring at theke��s surface, watching to see if Yan Shiba could make aeback in this round.


    As the children finished their chicken legs, there was still no movement on theke��s surface.


    Su Liang frowned slightly. She knew that Yan Shiba and Sheng Yue had both entered Mo Yan��s ��Transmigration Road�� before, so they should have excellent swimming skills. But she also knew the time limit for a normal person to hold their breath underwater. She wasn��t worried about Sheng Yue, but she was starting to worry that Yan Shiba might do anything to win, regardless of the consequences��


    Just as Su Liang was about to call an end to the contest to avoid any idents, the sound of water sshing came, and someone��s head emerged from the water, followed by a few coughs.


    Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes lit up, ��Aunt Yan won!��


    Everyoneughed, happy for Yan Shiba, who had been trying hard to defeat Sheng Yue but hadn��t been able to. Of course, they all favored Yan Shiba.<div>


    After taking a deep breath, Sheng Yue looked around and didn��t see Yan Shiba. He heard Su Liang call his name, ��Sheng Yue!��


    As their eyes met, Sheng Yue understood Su Liang��s furrowed brows and immediately dove back into the water.


    Zhengzheng��s face tightened, ��Could something have happened to Aunt Yan?��


    The children began to call for Yan Shiba one after another. Just as Su Liang was about to get Feng Ming and Zhu Zan to help, Sheng Yue dragged Yan Shiba out of theke. Yan Shiba��s condition was clearly abnormal.


    Sheng Yue reached the nearest shore on the opposite side of theke.


    Su Liang flew across theke, with Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu following closely behind. Weng Ran also ran around theke at high speed.


    The smiles vanished from everyone��s faces, and those who were eating grilled meat put it down, revealing worried expressions.


    By the time Su Liang arrived, Sheng Yue had already started first aid on Yan Shiba. He cleared her nostrils and mouth of any secretions, then controlled water. Seeing that Yan Shiba still wasn��t breathing, he knelt beside her, performing mouth-to-mouth resuscitation and chestpressions.


    Sheng Yue knew these techniques because his mother had taught him after crossing worlds. Although he had never performed them before and wasn��t proficient, he remembered the steps clearly and performed them perfectly.


    Su Liang watched from the side, not asking Sheng Yue to move away.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu both clenched their small faces, each holding onto Su Liang��s hand.


    ��Mother, will Aunt Yan be alright?�� Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes reddened, almost crying. He was the one who pushed Yan Shiba into the water, and couldn��t help but feel scared.<div>


    Su Liang held the children��s hands without speaking. She felt that Yan Shiba hadn��t been submerged for long, and Sheng Yue��s first aid methods were correct.


    On the opposite shore, everyone was initially shocked to see Sheng Yue giving mouth-to-mouth resuscitation to Yan Shiba. They thought Su Liang would take over the rescue, but seeing her not intervene, they knew Sheng Yue must be doing the right thing.


    Weng Ran��s eyes were red with anxiety as well, but Cheng Yun held her hand, and the two stood together in silence, watching.


    Soaked to the bone, Sheng Yue didn��t notice who had arrived or what reactions the others had. He simply continued to focus on saving Yan Shiba, following the method his mother had taught him.


    As Sheng Yue drew a deep breath, about to give Yan Shiba another breath, she slowly opened her eyes.


    Su Liang saw this and let out a sigh of relief. Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu jumped excitedly, ��Aunt Yan woke up!��


    Everyone on the opposite shore rxed. Cen Man said with lingering fear, ��From now on, we can��t joke around and make rash bets.��


    Gu Xiaonuan asked Gu Ling, ��So Uncle Sheng kissing Aunt Yan made her better?��


    Gu Ling kissed Gu Xiaonuan��s forehead, nning to have Su Liang teach the family some first aid techniquester. She had taught the two little disciples before, but many people were still unfamiliar with it.


    On the other side, the moment Yan Shiba regained consciousness, she saw Sheng Yue very close to her, seemingly kissing her. Her mind exploded and she tried to push Sheng Yue away, but she didn��t have the strength.


    Sheng Yue pulled away the moment Yan Shiba opened her eyes, then sat down beside her. He wiped the beads of water from his forehead, not knowing if it waske water or cold sweat, and let out a long sigh.


    Then, Yan Shiba got up, pounced on Sheng Yue, and began to hit him. ��Scumbag! Bastard! How dare you take advantage of me! You��re asking for death ah!��<div>


    Hearing Yan Shiba��s voice, Su Liang looked skyward, speechless. She seemed to be recovering quickly, proving her brain wasn��t damaged. Instead of separating the two, Su Liang flew back across theke.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu hurriedly ran over to break up the fight.


    ��Aunt Yan, you misunderstand! Uncle Sheng was trying to save you just now!��


    ��Yes, yes! You were unconscious in the water, and Uncle Sheng was the one who saved you!��


    Yan Shiba paused with her raised fist and showed a strange expression, ��Don��t lie to me, he was clearly molesting me just now!��


    ��Oh no, that wasn��t molestation, that was to save you, by giving you his breath! You weren��t even breathing! Master��s wife taught us that��s how we should rescue someone who is drowning!�� Ji Xiaoshu quickly said, grabbing Yan Shiba��s arm to stop her from hitting Sheng Yue.


    Yan Shiba was still on top of Sheng Yue at this moment. She furrowed her brows upon hearing this. ��Really? Then why didn��t that sneaky girl save me, why did he have to give me his breath?��


    ��It was urgent, and we were far away. He was the closest, and he knows how to do it.�� Zhengzheng said.


    ��Why does he know how?�� Yan Shiba asked. ��I don��t even know how!��


    ��My mother taught me.�� Sheng Yue��s internal strength recovered, and he pushed Yan Shiba away. Yan Shiba pped him twice, but it was gentle and not a big deal.


    Someone came to help Sheng Yue up, it was Cheng Yun. Although his brow was still furrowed, his attitude towards Sheng Yue had conspicuously changed after what happened just now. He even asked, ��Why hasn��t my mother taught me?��


    ��Because you were a little silly back then,�� Sheng Yue replied faintly.<div>


    Cheng Yun��s face darkened slightly. Indeed, he had no memories of his mother, having lost her at a very young age and being too young to remember anything.


    Weng Ran also helped Yan Shiba up and asked if she felt difort anywhere.


    Yan Shiba shook her head and looked at Su Liang, who was eating meat on the other side of theke, feeling angry. ��Sneaky girl, I really misjudged you, you didn��t even try to save me!��


    Weng Ran quickly exined, ��Su Liang was the first toe over and the first to notice that something might have happened to you. She went back only after Sheng Yue rescued you and you woke up.��


    Yan Shiba��s face stiffened. ��Well, she shouldn��t have let that scoundrel kiss me!��


    Zhengzheng couldn��t help but say, ��Anyway, Aunt Yan and Uncle Sheng are going to get married, so it shouldn��t matter, right?��


    Yan Shiba��s frown tightened. Although Sheng Yue was the first to reach the surface of theke, Yan Shiba had drowned. She was quite confident that she could win this round, reim her dignity, and no longer had to get married. But to her surprise, she not only lost but had lost miserably.


    Weng Ran could see that Yan Shiba was in an awkward situation. It would be too difficult for her to change her opinion of Sheng Yue all at once, even though he had just saved her. In fact, the issue between the two of them was no longer about grievances or positions, but rather about saving face �C and Yan Shiba was the one who cared most about face.


    ��Let��s go back to clean up and change first,�� Weng Ran said, holding Yan Shiba as they started to leave.


    Cheng Yun had already let Sheng Yue go and told him, ��You should go back and clean up and change your clothes as well.��


    Yan Shiba turned her head to see Sheng Yue looking at her and snorted coldly, ��I��ll settle the score with youter!��


    ��Aunt Yan, we saved a chicken leg for you!�� Ji Xiaoshu said.<div>


    Sheng Yue asked, ��Do I have any?��


    Zhengzhao hurriedly said, ��Yes, everyone has some!��


    It wasn��t until Yan Shiba and Sheng Yue had each left one after the other that the lively atmosphere by theke truly resumed.


    Zhengzheng chased after Weng Ran and Yan Shiba, while Ji Xiaoshu returned to Gu Ling and Su Liang��s side. For once, he took the initiative to admit his mistakes, ��Master, Mistress, I was wrong, please punish me.��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��Your punishment is that you can��t eat grilled fish today.��


    Ji Xiaoshu hesitated for a moment and looked at Su Liang. Su Liang mimicked the tone Ji Xiaoshu usually used to tease her, ��Great God, just spoil him.��


    Ji Xiaoshu cheered up, ��I knew Master loves me the most!�� He then took a te with a grilled chicken and ran off, ��I��m going to give Aunt Yan some meat to eat!��


    Once he left, Gu Ling said, ��We��ll punish him another day when he��s in a better mood.��


    Su Liang held her forehead. However, she knew Gu Ling was only trying to help Ji Xiaoshu rx since he felt remorseful and nervous for his mistake today. Education could wait for now, there was no need to rush in the moment. After all, Yan Shiba didn��t even mind being pushed into the water. But Su Liang still wanted to have a good talk with the children about setting limits and being mindful of their jokes.


    As Ji Xiaoshu peeped in with the meat in hand, Yan Shiba had already changed into clean clothes, Weng Ran was drying her hair, and Zhengzheng was massaging her legs.


    ��Xiaoshu, why are you hiding? Come over!�� Yan Shiba pretended to be stern.


    Ji Xiaoshu ran in with the meat, lowered his head, and held up the te. ��Aunt Yan, I��m sorry. You eat the meat first, so you��ll have the strength to beat me up.��<div>


    ��Where did you go wrong?�� Yan Shiba said as she tore off a chicken leg, took a big bite, and nodded. ��That bitch��s cooking is average, but our spices are really good!��


    Wen Ran cleared his throat, ��Didn��t you just promise us, Yan sister that you would not call Sheng Yue like that anymore?��


    ��I��m used to it, how can I change it all at once?�� Yan Shiba shook her head, ��I can only try my best.��


    Ji Xiaoshu took the initiative to massage Yan Shiba��s other leg, ��Aunt Yan, after today��s events, can you and Sheng Yue let go of your past grudges?��


    Yan Shiba ate meat whileining, ��You two little guys, why do you have the same thing to say? Really!�� Before Ji Xiaoshu came, Zhengzheng had asked the same question, word for word.


    Ji Xiaoshu chuckled, ��Big Brother and I must have a tacit understanding!��


    Zhengzheng sighed softly, ��Aunt Yan, I told Uncle Shengst night to let go of his prejudices, try to get along with you, and discover your good qualities.��


    Yan Shiba��s face was weird, ��What was his reaction?��


    Ji Xiaoshu answered, ��Uncle Sheng said he would try! Today I feel that he really has changed!��


    ��So Aunt Yan, try to get along with him too!�� Zhengzheng��s expression was serious. Even without Yan Shiba��s near drowning today, this would have been something he intended to say earlier.


    Yan Shiba shook her head, ��He once hurt me, and now saves me once, at most it can only be considered even! And even if he didn��t save me, the ghost girl could have! He also took advantage of me!��


    Wen Ran couldn��t stand it anymore, ��Sister Yan, if you��re holding a grudge over that incident and want to settle the score with Sheng Yue, it��s not reasonable.��


    Ji Xiaoshu said weakly, ��If that��s the case, everyone might think Aunt Yan can��t handle it����


    Upon hearing this, Yan Shiba��s face changed, and she huffed angrily, ��Who says I can��t handle it? Forget it, let��s pretend it never happened! I won��t hold him ountable, alright?��


    ��Aunt Yan, do you still want to marry Uncle Sheng?�� Zhengzheng asked.


    Yan Shiba snorted lightly, ��Do you all think he��s definitely not going to back down from marrying me?��


    The two children nodded together, indicating that Sheng Yue would not chicken out.


    Yan Shiba chuckled lightly, ��Then I��m even more unwilling to admit defeat! The realpetition hasn��t even started yet!��


    ��Aunt Yan,e on! I believe you��ll win!�� Ji Xiaoshu said hurriedly.


    Wen Ran also understood: Yesterday everyone was mostly against Yan Shiba marrying Sheng Yue, but after today��s events, they were probably going to change their attitude and think they were well-suited, including Wen Ran. After all, it��s hard to find another man who can arouse Yan Shiba��s fighting spirit and yet subdue her. Both requirements are indispensable �C without the former, Yan Shiba couldn��t possibly be interested, let alone like the person; without thetter, even if Yan Shiba was interested, she would soon find it boring. The former Cheng Yun only met the first requirement, but with Su Liang��s intervention, he managed to subdue Yan Shiba. Now Sheng Yue can do it himself.


    After eating a whole chicken leg, Yan Shiba sighed, ��Because of that bitch�� bastard, I lost all my face!��


    Ji Xiaoshu suggested, ��Why don��t Aunt Yan go find him and take back a kiss? Otherwise, won��t you continue to suffer?��


    Yan Shiba raised her hand, and Ji Xiaoshu ran off, ��Aunt Yan, don��t be discouraged, I fully support you!��


    Wen Ran couldn��t help but smile, ��That��s true, Sister Yan, if you can really go find him and take back a kiss, then your face would bepletely regained.��


    Yan Shiba twisted Wen Ran��s ear and looked at Zhengzheng, ��If you��re also instigating, I won��t talk to you today!��


    Zhengzheng smiled sweetly, ��I think Aunt Yan might as well give it a try, just in case it feels good, and maybe she can conquer Uncle Sheng all at once!��


    Yan Shiba paused for a moment, seemingly thoughtful, ��He kissed me without my consent, so it��s only right for me to kiss him back, right? If I don��t, it will seem a bit cowardly, and that��s not in line with my temperament!��


    Zhengzheng and Wen Ran both nodded their heads in agreement.


    ��But looking at that face, I��m sure I won��t want to kiss him!�� Yan Shiba shook her head.


    ��How do you know it won��t work if you don��t try?�� Zhengzheng continued to persuade. At this point, it was impossible not to consummate their rtionship.


    ��I might as well just drug him and make him beg me���� Yan Shiba said, suddenlyughing, then Wen Ran pinched her, reminding her to be careful what she said in front of Zhengzheng.


    Yan Shiba coughed lightly, ��I forgot, he��s immune to poison, that won��t work.��


    ��So, Aunt Yan, are you going to take back a kiss?�� Zhengzheng persisted.


    Yan Shiba pped the table and stood up, ��Even if I don��t want to, I have to save face and ask him if he dares to stand still and let me kiss him!��


    Weng Ran:�� Yan Shiba hasn��t learned any lessons at all, has she ever backed down from her fights with Sheng Yue?


    At this time, Ji Xiaoshu had already run over to Sheng Yue and was speaking to him, ��Uncle Sheng, if Auntie Yanes to settle the score because you took liberties with her today, I can give you an idea!��


    Sheng Yue actually was in a good mood. After today��s events, he could clearly feel that everyone��s attitude toward him had changed a lot. Before, Ji Xiaoshu didn��t even like him, let alone talk to him so warmly and actively. He had to thank Yan Shiba for relentlessly picking quarrels with him, which gave him a chance to be epted.


    ��What idea?�� Sheng Yue asked.


    Ji Xiaoshu chuckled, ��You can say, let her take liberties with you in return and you��ll never resist. See if she dares?��


    Sheng Yue nodded slightly, ��It is indeed a good idea.��


    ��Hey, Uncle Sheng, do you like Auntie Yan a little?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    Sheng Yue frowned in thought, then shook his head after a moment, ��I��m not sure. I��ll have to see.��


    ��Don��t you think she��s very cute with her fiery personality? Being with her would be so exciting!�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    Sheng Yue shook his head again, ��To be honest, it��s too noisy.��


    As soon as his words fell, Yan Shiba��s weird voice came from outside the door, ��How are you not annoyed to death by me then?��


    When they met again, the atmosphere was still full of sparks �C mostly one-sided from Yan Shiba.


    ��Auntie Yan, you��re here to settle ounts, right?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked with a smile.


    Yan Shiba snorted softly, ��That��s right! I��ll admit to the matter of saving people, and I��ll write off the previous grievances, but it was my first kiss! I can��t just let it go!��


    Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes lit up, ��Then, what do you want to do, Auntie Yan?��


    Yan Shiba looked coldly at Sheng Yue, ��Do you dare to let me kiss you in return? If you don��t dare, then admit defeat, and I promise not to ridicule you!��


    Weng Ran:�� Yan Shiba loses all her rationality as soon as she sees Sheng Yue.


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��It��s only fair. Do as you please, I don��t mind.��


    Weng Ran pulled the two children and walked out, ��Then let��s leave them be.�� She even shut the door from the outside.


    The atmosphere suddenly became very strange, and Yan Shiba slowly approached Sheng Yue with flickering eyes.


    ��If you don��t dare, or don��t want to do it, you don��t have to. I��ll tell everyone you did it anyway.�� Sheng Yue said calmly.


    Yan Shiba could not stand being goaded like this. When she heard this, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she stretched out her hand to hook around Sheng Yue��s neck. A charming smile appeared on the corners of her lips as she pressed herself against him, ��Let��s see!��


    Weng Ran and the two children hadn��t left yet.


    Weng Ran was a little suspicious whether Yan Shiba would start her seduction conquest n ahead of time? After all, her n to marry Sheng Yue was based on this idea. If so, it would be hard to predict the oue.


    Ji Xiaoshu asked, ��Auntie Ran, are they already kissing?��


    Weng Ran shook her head and walked away with the two children, ��Let them deal with whates next. We��ll go eat grilled fish.��


    Ji Xiaoshu sighed sadly, ��Master has punished me and said I can��t eat grilled fish today! But if Auntie Yan and Uncle Sheng seed, I��ll be a great contributor! By then, I��ll definitely ask Master to reward me!��


    Zhengzhengughed softly, ��Master will certainly reward you with more writing practice.��


    ��Then I��ll run away from home!�� Ji Xiaoshu huffed.


    Zhengzheng happily said, ��We��ll soon be able to go y in Su Family Vige with Master and his wife.��

 Chapter 507: 507. Talk about who conquers and who gets conquered

    Chapter 507: 507. Talk about who conquers and who gets conquered


    Wen Ran returned to thekeside with the two children, and the grilled meat feast continued with a lively atmosphere.


    Old Mu asked with a smile, ��Where are those two enemies? Why haven��t theye over?��


    Ji Xiaoshu spoke out loudly, ��Miss Yan went to settle ounts with Uncle Sheng about him assaulting her, Uncle Sheng said she could assault him back, and the two adults closed the door, not knowing what they were going to do. Aunt Ran didn��t let us watch!��


    Wen Ran sighed, knowing that everyone would surely understand what Yan Shiba was doing right now.


    The old people shook their heads, thinking that Yan was really too reckless with no memory whatsoever, actually taking the initiative to deliver herself, really! It was a bargain for that smelly brat Sheng Yue!


    The younger people just smiled without saying a word. After these two days of Yan��s multiple moves and everyone��s understanding of her, this kind of incident was not surprising, and they felt it was in Yan��s character to directly pounce on Sheng �C a long time ago, she had taught Su Liang how to tackle Gu Ling the same way.


    Cheng Yun handed Wen Ran a golden-roasted grilled fish, grumbling, ��These two are sick, very sick!��


    Wen Ran couldn��t help butugh, ��Isn��t that a perfect match?��


    Zhengzheng also got a grilled fish, and Ji Xiaoshu stared at it while gnawing on a rabbit leg. With Gu Ling��s back to him, Zhengzheng wanted to share a bite with Ji Xiaoshu, but he dodged away, ��No, I made a mistake today, and I have to ept the punishment.��


    With greasy lips, Ale looked sympathetically at Ji Xiaoshu, ��Poor Brother Xiaoshu,e home with us today, we also have fish, we��ll roast it and eat it!��


    Ji Xiaoshu grinned, ��I��ll do it another day. I can endure.��


    Axin gave a thumbs up, expressing admiration. Not just because of the grilled fish, but also for Ji Xiaoshu pushing Yan into the water �C he thought Ji Xiaoshu had guts, not fearing a beating.


    ��Big brother! Big brother!�� Gu Xiaonuan ran over, opened her small fist, and there were four candies inside.


    Each of the four brothers took one, and then Gu Xiaonuan ran to Su Liang��s side to get new candies to share with the others.


    ��Next time we should bring Little Yueyue to y with Sister Nuannuan,�� said Axin.


    ��Sure, let��s go to Grandpa Lin��s house sometime and introduce you to our two junior brothers,�� Zhengzhengughed and said.


    Ale asked, ��Brother Xiaoshu, I think grilled meat is delicious, so can we forgive Uncle Sheng?��


    Because of Sheng Yue��s rescue today, the twins�� opinions of him had changed a lot, thinking he was not a bad person. Their impressions were also influenced by the attitude of Su Mansion��s residents towards Sheng Yue.


    Ji Xiaoshu nodded, ��Well, as promised, he has apologized, so let the past be the past! In the future, if you want to learn his swordsmanship, just find him, he will be happy to teach you!��


    ��His swordsmanship is really good!�� said Zhengzheng.


    Axin nodded, ��We��ll go back and talk to our mother, she will definitely agree.��


    They finished eating the grilled meat by noon, and Gu Ling and Su Liang cooked sour soup noodles with plenty of green vegetables, which was refreshing and appetizing.


    Axin and Ale took a nap together in Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu��s room, and yed for a while before falling asleep.


    When the children woke up, washed their faces, and ran downstairs, they saw Nangong Qian wiping the vases on the first floor. Ji Xiaoshu asked her, ��Aunt Qianqian, have you seen Miss Yan?��


    Nangong Qian shook her head with a gentle smile, ��No, Aunt Ran said she��s still with Mr. Sheng.��


    Ji Xiaoshu looked puzzled, ��Just a simple kiss, does it need to take this long? Could something have happened?��


    The children were about to run outside when Nangong Qian quickly stopped them, ��No need to go, they��maybe they haven��t finished talking yet. Don��t go over there.��


    Zhengzheng and Axin nodded while Ale felt puzzled and pulled Ji Xiaoshu with him.


    Ji Xiaoshu let out a heheughter, ��Let��s go listen to what they��re talking about!��


    Nangong Qian sighed with relief when she saw Cheng Yun and Weng Ran arrive. She knew what Sheng Yue and Yan Shiba were up to, but she couldn��t let the children go over there.


    ��Auntie Ran, what��s Auntie Yan doing with Sheng Yue? She��s not being taken advantage of, is she?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    Weng Ran��s expression remained calm, ��No, in our family, Sheng Yue wouldn��t dare to take advantage of her.�� Unless she offered herself up&mldr; At this point, they couldn��t do anything about it anyway.


    ��Xiaoshu,�� Su Liang called from upstairs, ��You alle up.��


    ��Our master wants us!�� Before Ji Xiaoshu could finish her sentence, the four children raced up the stairs again.


    Weng Ran and Nangong Qian exchanged nces and bothughed.


    ��Sister Yan is really a heroic woman,�� Nangong Qian whispered. If it were her, her grandfather would tear her apart for doing such a thing.


    Weng Ran shrugged, ��As long as she��s happy.��


    Nangong Qian whispered, ��But if she regrets it afterwards&mldr;there��s no turning back.��


    Weng Ran shook her head, ��She��s not the kind of person who would care about that.�� Yan Shiba��s fuss about Sheng Yue��s offense was only to save face, not because she felt she had lost her innocence or reputation. She had always been unconventional and didn��t care what others thought. If she valued chastity too much, she wouldn��t be Yan Shiba. Of course, she and Sheng Yue had originally agreed to get married, so no matter the reason, they were considered legitimate. It couldn��t be said to be too wild&mldr;


    The reason Weng Ran didn��t stop them and wasn��t worried was that she saw how Sheng Yue had changed. She knew very well that in this family, there might be amicable parting, but irresponsible behavior wouldn��t be tolerated. The way Yan Shiba and Sheng Yue viewed ��responsibility�� might be different from others, but they understood each other, knew what they were doing, and were well aware of what behaviors Gu Ling and Su Liang couldn��t tolerate. Sheng Yue, being the savvy person he was, would definitely abide by the rules of this family if he chose to stay.


    Thanks to Su Liang��s intervention, the children didn��t go looking for Yan Shiba and Sheng Yue.


    After ying for a long time, Feng Ming sent Axin and Ale home.


    Weng Ran returned to her courtyard with Yan Shiba and waited a while before she came back, holding her waist as she walked in.


    Even though Weng Ran already knew what had happened, she was still speechless seeing Yan Shiba��s disheveled hair and flushed face.


    Yan Shiba noticed Weng Ran and let go of her waist while giving a slight cough, ��Why didn��t you go flirting with Brother Yun during the day? What are you doing here?��


    Weng Ran pulled Yan Shiba into the room, closed the door and windows, and poured her a cup of warm water.


    Yan Shiba drank it all in one gulp, ��I��m so hungry!��


    ��You still know you��re hungry?�� Weng Ran teased, ��You two are just&mldr;��


    Knowing that the matter couldn��t be hidden, Yan Shiba simply admitted, ��What��s wrong with dering love in broad daylight? As if you and Cheng Yun won��t do it in the future!��


    Weng Ran, although open-minded and knowledgeable about many things, hadn��t gotten married yet. Upon hearing Yan Shiba��s words, she immediately blushed and red at her, ��Stop talking nonsense! Are you very proud of yourself?��


    Having done it, Yan Shiba naturally couldn��t say she couldn��t do it. She snorted and replied, ��Doing pleasurable things makes one happy. If you��re envious, go find Cheng&mldr;��


    Weng Ran wanted to hit Yan Shiba��s forehead with the teapot in her hand. She was already bold before, and now, her face had be thicker than a city wall.


    However, Yan Shiba herself couldn��t help but want to scold Sheng Yue. She couldn��t hold back any longer and, while asking Weng Ran to massage her back, she grumbled, ��That jerk&mldr;��


    Weng Ran reminded Yan Shiba that they had agreed not to call Sheng Yue a jerk anymore.


    ��I don��t care, I��m just going to call him a scumbag!�� Yan Shiba said indignantly, ��With just a hook of my finger, he��s like a beast! I took the initiative, so of course, I can��t back down! He��s really too cheap, iming he��s never been with another woman, I don��t believe it! Next time, I��ll beat him until he tells the truth!��


    Wen Ran couldn��t listen any longer and poured another ss of water to shut Yan Shiba��s mouth up.


    After drinking, Yan Shiba sighed, ��There are some things, if you haven��t done them, you just don��t understand, you need to do them to know the taste.��


    Wen Ran said in a deep tone, ��Didn��t you go to conquer Sheng Yue? Don��t tell me you were the one begging for mercy.��


    Yan Shiba��s eyes flickered, ��How could that be? Even if I told you, you wouldn��t understand! You��ll know when you get married!��


    Wen Ran asked, ��So it seems you two have really reconciled. Do you think it��s not bad being with him?��


    ��Two different things. I still hate him, but his face is okay, his body is not bad, and I��ll make do with it for now!�� Yan Shiba said calmly.


    Wen Ran: ��Whoever conquered who, she gave in,pletely speechless��


    After Yan Shiba took a bath, changed into fresh clothes, and was walking to the Yuanming Pavilion with Wen Ran for dinner, she suddenlyughed, ��Hey! There��s another good thing I haven��t thought of before!��


    Wen Ran asked what the good thing was.


    Yan Shiba smirked and rubbed her belly, ��After doing that kind of thing, I can have my own baby! Haha! I really want to be a mom, or I��ll be so envious when I see you all having kidster. I��ve decided that once I get pregnant, I��ll kick Sheng Yue out and let him go!��


    Wen Ran looked at Yan Shiba��s ��I��m so clever�� expression and seriously sighed, ��You��re being irresponsible to the child.��


    Yan Shiba coughed lightly and lowered her voice, ��I just want him to beg me, get it? When I kick him out of the house, he��ll beg me for mercy on his knees, and the scene is just so satisfying when I think about it!��


    Wen Ran wanted to roll her eyes, ��Aren��t you afraid he��ll really run away?��


    Yan Shiba shook her head, ��I��m not afraid of ghosts! If he really runs away, that��ll fulfill my wish, and I won��t have to worry about you guys using me of causing the child not to have a father by throwing tantrums. It��s him who wants to go, I��m more than happy!��


    As soon as her voice fell, a familiar voice came from a short distance behind her, ��What child?��


    Yan Shiba was startled and turned back to see Sheng Yue. She instinctively wanted to run away, but after taking two steps, she realized her reaction was too intense and stopped. She pulled Wen Ran to her side, hugged her arm, and said unhappily to Sheng Yue, ��None of your damn business! Be careful of being struck by lightning for eavesdropping on other people��s conversations!��


    Compared to Yan Shiba��s undisguised fatigue, Sheng Yue looked refreshed. Today��s petition�� had an obvious oue.


    ��I also hope for a child,�� Sheng Yue said, looking at Yan Shiba.


    Yan Shiba turned her head and walked away, ��If you want one, go give birth yourself!��


    Wen Ran couldn��t help butugh, what a pair of enemies indeed.


    Before entering the Yuanming Pavilion, Wen Ran reminded Yan Shiba that the children might ask her some questions, so she should be careful with her words.


    As expected, at the dinner table, Ji Xiaoshu asked Yan Shiba if she and Sheng Yue had made up after disappearing for so long today.


    Yan Shiba nodded seriously, ��He apologized to me, and I, being magnanimous, decided to ept.��


    Ji Xiaoshu was surprised and looked at Sheng Yue.


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��She��s right, everything she said.��


    Su Liang: �� It seems that they have really reached a great harmony in some aspects, and Sheng Yue is also very capable. As for Yan Shiba, she didn��t have any brains when facing Sheng Yue from the beginning, but there was nothing wrong with that. It��s a case of one willing to hit and the other willing to endure.


    Su Liang knew that Sheng Yue didn��t like Yan Shiba, but she didn��t stop Yan Shiba from messing around because she understood what kind of person he was. He seemed like someone who wouldn��t have any interest in any woman on his own. So even though Yan Shiba took the initiative, everyone still felt that Sheng Yue was passive, but Su Liang felt that Sheng Yue also enjoyed it�� Just as Gu Ling said, he��s a normal man.


    For these two people who, in Cheng Yun��s words, ��have a serious illness��, who can say that starting a rtionship in this way isn��t the most suitable for them?


    Ji Xiaoshu sighed, ��Uncle Sheng and Aunt Yan��s progress is so fast! It seems I��ve seeded in matchmaking again! You two better prepare big red envelopes for me and Senior Brother!��


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��No problem.��


    ��You��re acting as if you have money,�� Yan Shiba mocked.


    Sheng Yue looked at Cheng Yun, ��I��ll borrow it from my brother, he��s rich.��


    Cheng Yun: ��Forget it, I��m toozy to argue, I can��t win against him anyway.


    After dinner, Yan Shiba dragged Su Liang upstairs.


    Closing the door, Su Liang asked Yan Shiba what she wanted. Yan Shiba mysteriously said, ��Borrow a book.��


    Su Liang found it incredible. People in the mansion, young and old, often asked her to borrow books, but Yan Shiba was the least interested in reading.


    ��What do you want to read?�� Su Liang inquired, puzzled. Why did she suddenly want to read a bookte at night?


    ��That one.�� Yan Shiba winked.


    Su Liang looked perplexed, ��Which one?��


    ��Hey, what are you pretending? You must have it! It��s that one!�� Yan Shiba blew Su Liang a flying kiss.


    Su Liang finally reacted and silently looked at Yan Shiba, shaking her head, ��I really don��t have it. I used to, butter I was afraid the children would find it if they flipped through it carelessly, so I got rid of it.�� She hade to borrow an erotic painting, which had her smirking.


    ��I��ll go out and look for it, then,�� Yan Shiba said. ��I don��t believe I can��t take him down!�� This confession meant she had lost again today��


    After Yan Shiba left, Gu Ling entered the room and asked Su Liang what she hade for.


    After hearing what Su Liang said, Gu Ling said calmly, ��Actually, I have a treasured one.��


    Su Liang held her forehead, ��Great God, please stop, I don��t need to know.��


    Late at night, Zhu Zan was preparing to go to bed, when he suddenly heard a noise outside. He walked to the window, and before he could open it, he heard the sound of the door opening next door, followed by Yan Shiba��s clear voice, ��Scumbag, let��s go for another 300 rounds!��


    Zhu Zan silently put his coat back on, opened the door gently, and saw Feng Minging out of his room as well. The two exchanged a nce and went to the garden to drink together.


    After finishing a pot of alcohol, Zhu Zan yawned, and Feng Ming got up, ��Don��t go back, it won��t disturb their elegant interest, but it��s hard for us to sleep. Let��s go, Zhengzheng��s mansion is almost ready, otherwise, we��ll have to stay at the inn.��


    As they left Su Mansion, Zhu Zan sighed, ��I never thought that Mr. Sheng would end up with Miss Yan.��


    Feng Ming chuckled, ��Do you envy him?��


    Zhu Zan shook his head, ��I sincerely envy you, but I don��t envy Mr. Sheng. Miss Yan��s temperament is not something ordinary people can handle.��

 Chapter 508: 508. Mo Yan’s Death

    Chapter 508: 508. Mo Yan��s Death


    Yan Shiba and Sheng Yue entered a bizarre way of getting along:pared to the warmth and harmony among other people in the mansion, these two acted like enemies during the day but slept in the same bed at night.


    Yan Shiba��s mouth still showed no mercy, calling Sheng Yue a cheap person with great enthusiasm. asionally, Sheng Yue would save face for Yan Shiba and say something nice, but only when it was his turn to speak in front of everyone. At other times, he didn��t show any initiative to please her. If Yan Shiba didn��t look for him, he wouldn��t look for her either.


    Zhengzheng was a bit worried, ��Aunt Yan said she wants to have brothers and sisters for us, but if they still act like this after having a child, what will we do?��


    Ji Xiaoshu chuckled, ��Big brother, you��re overthinking it. Don��t you see that Aunt Yan and Uncle Sheng��s rtionship is improving?��


    Zhengzheng shook his head, ��I really don��t see it. At lunch today, they sat together but didn��t say a word to each other. They didn��t even serve each other food like they never existed for one another.��


    ��They domunicate, big brother, you just didn��t notice.�� Ji Xiaoshu said mysteriously, ��Aunt Yan secretly kicked Uncle Sheng several times under the table. One of them even hit me, but I didn��t make a fuss.��


    Zhengzheng was stunned, ��Why?��


    Ji Xiaoshu analyzed, ��I guess Aunt Yan is setting a trap for Uncle Sheng. If he retaliates or says anything, Aunt Yan will definitely deny it, since no one saw their actions under the table. Uncle Sheng is very enduring and knows that it��s not in his favor, so he just pretends nothing happened.��


    ��Alright.�� Zhengzheng held his forehead, ��My mom is right, let them do whatever they want.��


    During their conversation, the two entered Su Liang��s room to ask her something.


    ��Mom, Mo Yan is still alive, how should we deal with him now?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked. The news about Sheng Yue and Yan Shiba had distracted them from Mo Yan for the past few days.


    ��How are his injuries?�� Su Liang asked with a smile.


    ��Last time we saw him, his wounds were healing.�� Zhengzheng said. He and Ji Xiaoshu had practiced medical skills on Mo Yan, so they had treated him with care.


    ��As for what to do with Mo Yan, you should ask Sheng Yue and Yan Shiba, let them decide.�� Su Liang said.


    Ji Xiaoshu shook his head, ��Mom, I think it��s tough for Uncle Sheng and Aunt Yan to reach a consensus.��


    ��You won��t know unless you ask; there��s always a chance.�� Zhengzheng said as he hugged little Gu Xiaonuan who ran over, ��Let��s take our little sister to ask!��


    Zhengzheng carried Gu Xiaonuan on his back, with Ji Xiaoshu hopping and jumping by his side. The three of them went to find Sheng Yue, who was alone by theke fishing.


    Hearing the children calling him, Sheng Yue put down his fishing rod, took off his straw hat, and walked over.


    ��What��s up?�� Sheng Yue reached out and held Gu Xiaonuan in his arms.


    The next moment, Gu Xiaonuan suddenly pulled out a wooden flower in her hand, which was carved and painted by Gu Ling, and handed it to Sheng Yue.


    A warm smile appeared in Sheng Yue��s eyes, but he didn��t ept it and just said with a smile, ��It looks great, Nuannuan should keep it for herself.��


    Gu Xiaonuan then put the wooden flower on Sheng Yue��s head. Sheng Yue couldn��t see what he looked like, but he could imagine it, as Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu were both doubled over inughter.


    ��Little sister has great taste, the flower really suits Uncle Sheng!�� Ji Xiaoshu said earnestly.


    Sheng Yue: If Ji Xiaoshu hadn��tughed so exaggeratedly while hugging Zhengzheng after saying that, he would have believed it.


    As for what they wanted to talk about, Zhengzheng only said that he would tell them after seeing Yan Shiba. So Sheng Yue didn��t ask any further.


    By the time they found Yan Shiba, she was sitting by the window with a book in her hands, reading intently.


    ��Aunt Yan is actually reading a book, the sun must be rising in the west!�� Ji Xiaoshu tiptoed over to see what Yan Shiba was reading.


    Before he could get closer, Sheng Yue suddenly spoke, ��Yan Shiba.��


    As if startled, Yan Shiba immediately jumped up from her chair, closed the book, and hid it behind her back. Facing Ji Xiaoshu��s curious smile, Yan Shiba quickly tore the book to pieces behind her back.


    ��What were you reading, Aunt Yan? You seemed so engrossed in it.�� Ji Xiaoshu nimbly jumped on the window sill, tilted his head, and asked.


    Yan Shiba shook her head, ��Nothing, just a random book.�� She then red at Sheng Yue fiercely, ��What are you doing here?�� Before noticing the bright flower on Sheng Yue��s head and bursting out inughter, ��Hahaha! So ugly! It suits you perfectly!��


    ��Aunt Yan!�� Gu Xiaonuan waved at Yan Shiba from Sheng Yue��s arms.


    Yan Shiba walked out with a beaming smile and took Gu Xiaonuan from Sheng Yue, ��Did my little Nuannuan miss her aunt?��


    After Yan Shiba left, Ji Xiaoshu saw the bits of torn paper on the ground and didn��t pick them up. Instead, he said with sudden realization, ��I know what Aunt Yan was reading!��


    Yan Shiba��s face stiffened, and she secretly kicked Sheng Yue��s leg.


    Sheng Yue stood there indifferently. He knew, but he didn��t think Ji Xiaoshu could know or guess. Although Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng were both extremely intelligent, Gu Ling and Su Liang protected them well and wouldn��t let them be exposed to inappropriate things too early.


    Ji Xiaoshu smirked, ��Is it a romance book? Uncle Sheng was secretly reading one too and we caught him. The book he was reading is called ��Cherish the Flower��, what is the book you read called, Aunt Yan?��


    Yan Shiba sighed in relief and blurted out a random title, ��The one I��m reading is called ��Weeding��.��


    Zhengzheng: ��As if I would believe that.


    However, Ji Xiaoshu did not delve further into the ridiculousness of the title. Instead, he suggested excitedly, ��Since you both like to sneakily read romance books, why argue? There must be no arguing in the books! You should just follow the books and talk about love!��


    Yan Shiba shook her head, ��We can��t talk like that because we��re not reading the same story.��


    ��You can choose a story and read it together.�� Ji Xiaoshu thought his suggestion was great. He had unintentionally overheard his master and his master��s wife role-ying, and it seemed very interesting.


    ��Or���� Ji Xiaoshu��s eyes lit up as he jumped down from the windowsill, ��I��ve got it! You don��t have to read the romance books, you can just act out the stories from the other people in the mansion! Uncle Sheng, you can pretend to be my master, and Aunt Yan, you can pretend to be my mistress. Then you can look at each other, and things will be very different, right?��


    After hearing Ji Xiaoshu��s bizarre suggestion, Sheng Yue and Yan Shiba nced at each other instinctively.


    Yan Shiba contemptuously looked away, ��He��s much uglier than your master.��


    Sheng Yue��s expression was indifferent, ��Likewise.��


    Zhengzheng stopped Ji Xiaoshu from making any more suggestions, ��Don��t talk about this anymore. We came here for another reason.�� What was Ji Xiaoshu thinking with all these random ideas? If his master heard him, he would be punished again.


    ��What reason?�� Yan Shiba asked, shaking Gu Xiaonuan��s little hand.


    ��Oh, right, almost forgot. My mistress said that you need to decide how to deal with Mo Yan.��, said Ji Xiaoshu.


    Sheng Yue and Yan Shiba exchanged nces once more.


    Yan Shiba snorted lightly, ��Starve him to death, I��m toozy to deal with him any further!��


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��Better to finish him off sooner, rather than waste food on him. The mansion will soon host happy events, and we don��t want someone like him to bring bad luck.��


    Qiao Jing and Min Rou, as well as Nangong Qian and Qi Yan, were all about to get married. Although the ceremonies would not be held in the Su Mansion, Nangong Qian would be leaving the Su Mansion to get married.


    ��Whose decision will you follow?�� Yan Shiba looked at the two children and asked.


    Zhengzheng shook his head, ��We can��t kill people. We��re just kids. Aunt Yan and Uncle Sheng need to discuss ande up with a decision. We��re just here to ask.��


    Yan Shiba asked Gu Xiaonuan once more, ��Nuannuan, do you like your aunt or that bastard over there?��


    Gu Xiaonuan looked at the flower on Sheng Yue��s head and happily made a flower identical to it �� a wooden carving made by Gu Ling, a wooden vase with arge bouquet of flowers, all of which Gu Xiaonuan had collected in her space.


    Seeing Gu Xiaonuan about to put the flower on her head, Yan Shiba indulgently let her y with it.


    Thus, both Sheng Yue and Yan Shiba ended up with a bright, beautiful flower in their hair.


    It actually looked pretty good, but on Sheng Yue��s head, it shed with his disposition and seemed a bit ridiculous. On Yan Shiba��s head, it looked perfectly natural. When she smiled, she radiated charm.


    Sheng Yue��s eyes flickered slightly as he heard Zhengzhengugh, ��Uncle Sheng and Aunt Yan look more and more perfect for each other! Little sister thinks so too, right?��


    Gu Xiaonuan pped her little hands, admiring her ��masterpiece�� with a beaming smile, ��Right!��


    It must be said that with Gu Xiaonuan around, both Sheng Yue and Yan Shiba unconsciously softened their words. Seeing Gu Xiaonuan happy, they joined in theughter, and the atmosphere suddenly became very harmonious.


    ��In consideration of Nuannuan, I won��t argue with you this time.�� Yan Shiba said with a smile, ��If you want to send Mo Yan on his way, go ahead, I��m too busy!��


    Sheng Yue looked at Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, ��Are you going or not?��


    Ji Xiaoshu was a bit tempted, but Zhengzheng refused. Knowing that Mo Yan would die and thinking he deserved it was different from watching him being killed.


    ��Alright, we won��t go. Let��s go back and tell our master.�� Ji Xiaoshu was just a little curious about what Sheng Yue was going to do, not really interested in killing people.


    Seeing Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu leave, Gu Xiaonuan called for her brother to go with them.


    So, after the three children left together, Sheng Yue headed towards the dungeon, and Yan Shiba casually followed.


    Seeing Sheng Yue look back, Yan Shiba snorted and walked up to him, ��Don��t tter yourself, I just want to watch the excitement, and I have nothing better to do.��


    ��Your flower looks nice,�� Sheng Yue said with sincerity.


    Yan Shiba lifted her chin, ��That��s because I, this old mother, was born with good looks! Not like you, who wasted such a beautiful flower!��


    ��Then why do you still sleep with me?�� Sheng Yue asked back.


    Yan Shiba red at him, ��Enough!��


    Sheng Yue asked back, ��Are you willing to let go?��


    Yan Shiba pounced on Sheng Yue��s back and started twisting his ear.


    Not far away, Peng Wu and Feng Ming just arrived with the three children and were startled by this passionate scene.


    Ale asked curiously, ��Are Auntie Yan and Uncle Sheng fighting?��


    Peng Wu and Feng Ming hurriedly led the children away in silence.


    Yan Shiba rode on Sheng Yue��s back, and they went into the dungeon together. When they reached Mo Yan, she was still holding onto Sheng Yue��s ear.


    But the dungeon was dark, and from Mo Yan��s angle, it seemed like Sheng Yue was carrying Yan Shiba, their faces close together, intimate.


    ��You guys���� Mo Yan was very surprised. Sheng Yue and Yan Shiba were people who barely knew each other in his eyes. How could they be together?


    Seeing Mo Yan��s incredulous look, Yan Shiba instantly became energized, gave Sheng Yue��s cheek a loud kiss, and said, ��What are you looking at? We��re getting married! Haven��t you seen a kiss before!��


    Mo Yan frowned, ��Yue��er, how could you fancy this kind of woman?��


    Yan Shiba was suddenly furious, ��What kind of woman? What��s wrong with me? Tell me, Sheng Yue!��


    With one hand, Sheng Yue steadily carried Yan Shiba without putting her down, and seeing Mo Yan��s reaction, he calmly said, ��Or do you think I��m hooking up with Yan Shiba to gain the trust of Gu Ling and Su Liang?��


    Hearing this, Yan Shiba squinted her eyes. She hadn��t even thought of this possibility��


    Mo Yan scoffed, ��Isn��t that the case? Otherwise, with your character and taste, how could you be with such a vulgar woman like her?��


    Yan Shiba couldn��t help but want to beat Mo Yan up when she heard this. However, she heard Sheng Yue��s voice in her ear, ��At this point, do you still think you understand me? I just love vulgar women. As for you, the woman you��ve been pining for all your life might not be suitable for you. You always love to talk about fate, but fate has given you the answer.��


    Mo Yan��s face darkened, ��Yan Shiba, you don��t really believe Sheng Yue would like you, do you? He is just deceiving you! Using you!��


    Yan Shiba hooked her arm around Sheng Yue��s neck, giggling, ��No choice, I just like him like this. It��d be better if he really deceives me, otherwise it would be no fun. Little Yuexue, are you lying to me?��


    ��I enjoy sleeping with you, that��s true.�� Sheng Yue said calmly. As for anything about liking or loving, he never said it, so where does the deceptione from?


    Yan Shiba burst outughing upon hearing this, ��The feeling is mutual!��


    Mo Yan was stupefied by their conversation for a moment, and then said through gritted teeth, ��You came here just to let me hear this shameless talk?��


    ��Who are you cursing?�� Yan Shiba snorted, ��Little Yuexue, I suddenly have a great idea. Since no one can beat Mo Yan in shamelessness, let��s just fulfill his wish and tear off his face! Aren��t you best at cutting faces while making sure they stay alive? We��ll remove his skin, whole and intact, so he can have a good look at it himself!��


    Sheng Yue nodded slightly, ��Good idea.��


    Yan Shiba slid off Sheng Yue and ran outside, ��Wait! I��ll go ask Gu Xiaoling to borrow his carving knife!��


    Yan Shiba hurried to Yuanming Pavilion, grabbed Gu Ling��s knife, and ran back. When she entered the dungeon again, she called out to Sheng Yue sweetly, ��Little Yueyue, I��m back!��


    During this time, Mo Yan had been talking nonsense to Sheng Yue, but Sheng Yue ignored him, just sitting cross-legged on the ground, standing up only when he heard Yan Shiba��s voice.


    ��Knife!�� Yan Shiba handed the knife to Sheng Yue, excitement flickering in her eyes, ��Let��s start!��


    Sheng Yue��s face was still calm, ��You be my assistant.��


    Yan Shiba nodded repeatedly, ��No problem!��


    Sheng Yue picked out a shiny sharp knife from Gu Ling��s set of carving tools, looked at it carefully in front of him, the de casting a shadow on his face. A faint smile appeared at the corner of his lips, sinister andpelling.


    Yan Shiba��s eyes were wide open, and since they were performing in front of Mo Yan, she didn��t have to pretend. She leaned in and kissed Sheng Yue again, ��Little Yueyue, you��re quite good-looking!��


    Sheng Yue pursed his lips and kissed her back.


    Seeing the knives, Mo Yan had turned pale and knew he couldn��t reverse the situation. The fear of death made him tremble, but Sheng Yue and Yan Shiba had started kissing with the knives, seemingly enjoying themselves, even embracing��


    ��Let��s do the task first,�� Sheng Yue disengaged himself from Yan Shiba, ��We can talk about the restter.��


    Yan Shiba��s face flushed, she hummed in agreement, feeling something amiss in her voice, she cleared her throat and looked at Mo Yan, ��Let��s start!��


    When Yan Shiba and Sheng Yue reappeared in front of everyone, it was dinnertime. They had changed their clothes, looked in a good mood, and theirplexions were excellent.


    Especially Yan Shiba, who entered the room with a smile on her face as she held Sheng Yue��s arm, making everyone feel incredulous.


    They still wore the flowers Gu Xiaonuan had given them on their heads, and they seemed like a perfect match. Like the two brightly colored flowers, Sheng Yue and Yan Shiba��s temperament together was unrestrained and bold.


    ��Aunt Yan, you guys���� Ji Xiaoshu was amazed, ��What happened?��


    Yan Shiba let go of Sheng Yue, reached out, and mussed Ji Xiaoshu��s hair, ��Nothing happened, don��t meddle in the affairs of adults! By the way, I��ve got a trivial matter to announce: Mo Yan has gone to meet the Yama King. If anyone is interested in knowing how he died, feel free to ask meter. I won��t say it now, so it won��t affect everyone��s appetite and frighten the children.��


    However, at the dinner table, everyone clearly felt that Yan Shiba��s attitude towards Sheng Yue had changed. They used to really have a distance between them, but now they seemed to be deliberately maintaining distance. And when their eyes met asionally, sparks flew.


    After dinner, Yan Shiba couldn��t help confiding in Su Liang, ��Today when I watched him cut off Mo Yan��s face, I suddenly felt he was so handsome, especially when ying with the knife. My heart was beating so fast, I almost couldn��t help but pounce on him!��


    Su Liang teased, ��Didn��t you pounce on himter?��


    Yan Shiba coughed lightly, ��Later�� of course�� it��s a pity he��s missing a hand, all thanks to your man, who was too ruthless!��


    Su Liang was speechless, ��Why don��t you cut off a hand too, then you��ll be even morepatible.��


    Yan Shiba chuckled, ��Just kidding, actually his half arm is�� ��


    Su Liang touched her forehead, ��Shut up, go away. I don��t want to hear about your peculiar tastes.��


    ��You��ve been there too, what��s there to be shy about? I��ll go talk to Little Ranran!�� Yan Shiba disappeared as soon as her words fell.


    That night, before going to sleep, Su Liang mentioned Yan Shiba again, ��She and Sheng Yue are really passionate now.��


    Gu Ling suddenly frowned, ��Do you think our rtionship is too nd?��


    Su Liang immediately shook her head, ��No, Great God, don��t think too much, we are so sweet, not nd at all.��


    Gu Ling got up, holding the sleeping Gu Xiaonuan, and took him to the room of Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu next door��

 Chapter 509: 509. Another pair formed

    Chapter 509: 509. Another pair formed<div>


    Mo Yan��s body had been dumped in the random burial mound. As for his face, torn off by Sheng Yue and Yan Shiba, the two of them had taken it to study and make a human skin mask �C they both expressed mutual interest in this eerie craft which would make most people��s blood run cold. And through this, they found they were very much in tune with each other, very invigorating��


    Of course, there��s no longer a fertile ground for Sheng Yue and Yan Shiba to turn evil. There��s just a gray part in their humanity. Instead of doing evil, they used it against evil people. That is indeed great.


    Ji Xiaoshu, a gossipy kid, conveyed an ��intelligence�� to Gu Ling and Su Liang: Sheng Yue and Yan Shiba nned to reorganize Yanyun Building.


    ��Aunt Yan suggested it, saying that life would be so boring otherwise,�� Ji Xiaoshu ryed earnestly, ��Uncle Sheng asked her if she still wanted to do murder business like before, and Aunt Yan said it would obviously be different now, as she��s a good person now!��


    Zhengzhengughingly said, ��Uncle Sheng asked whether the new Yanyun Building would only kill evil people. Aunt Yan then said Uncle Sheng was like a roundworm in her stomach. Uncle Sheng just said that he agreed because he felt that master��s good luck was due to his previous good deeds and was also because he has eliminated many evil people. He also wanted to do something simr, perhaps heaven might grant his wish, and send him another magic treasure.��


    Ji Xiaoshuughed, ��Aunt Yan said that��s utterly impossible! Even if Heaven were to send, it would be sent to their child! Then Uncle Sheng said they still have to work hard on the child! Then the eldest brother dragged me back!��<div>


    ��What do you think?�� Su Liang asked with a smile.


    ��It sounds good!�� Zhengzheng nodded, ��We��re also looking to join the new Yanyun Building!��


    ��Aunt Yan will definitely agree. Maybe we could even get a position as guardians!�� Ji Xiaoshu said as he climbed onto Gu Ling��s back, got shaken off, and then climbed right back on.


    Su Liang shook his head, ��Wait until you grow up. Such things are not suitable for you now, and you don��t have the strength to protect yourself.��


    ��How old is considered grown up?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    ��Well, that��s up to your master. He believes if you mastered martial arts, you can graduate.�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    Ji Xiaoshu, lying on Gu Ling��s back, asked, ��Master, how far away is our martial arts from graduation?��


    ��We��ll discuss it when you can beat me.�� Gu Ling said nonchntly.


    Zhengzheng groaned, ��Then I��m afraid we��ll never graduate.��


    Ji Xiaoshu was very calm, ��Eldest brother, don��t think like this. Wait until we grow up, master will get old, and he won��t have so much strength.��


    The next moment, Ji Xiaoshu was grabbed by Gu Ling and thrown straight out of the open window.


    In the air, Ji Xiaoshu��s shout echoed, ��Murdering your own disciple!��<div>


    Just as Qiao Cong was walking to the front of Yuanming Pavilion, he leaped to catch Ji Xiaoshu. With a brilliant smile, Ji Xiaoshu didn��t look scared at all.


    ��Xiaogu, stop fooling around!�� Qiao Cong shouted, pulling Ji Xiaoshu into the Yuanming Pavilion.


    ��Master, when will you beat up my teacher?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    Qiao Cong coughed lightly, ��He��s not my disciple, I can��t control him, and my disciple is your master��s wife.��


    ��Isn��t there anyone who can control my teacher?�� Ji Xiaoshu sighed, ��I must beat my teacher soon, let��s see how he can be arrogant then!��


    Qiao Congughed heartily, ��Xiaoshu has ambition, I absolutely support you!��


    Upon reaching the second floor, Qiao Cong got straight to the point, ��Jingjing is getting married tomorrow. Xiaoliang, if you have no othermitments, could you go help and see if there��s anything wrong or missing in the new mansion? I don��t have much experience with this either.��


    ��Did Master not get married before?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    Qiao Cong replied cheerfully, ��That was decades ago and it was very simple, just a ritual.��


    Su Liang stood up, ��I��ll take a look. Although, I don��t really know much.��


    Ji Xiaoshu chuckled, ��Master, let��s go too! Master and mistress have been married three times, right? Surely they have plenty of experience!��


    So, Gu Ling and Su Liang, with Gu Xiaonuan and their two disciples, followed Qiao Cong out of the door to the Qiao Mansion.<div>


    The mansion was specially purchased for Qiao Jing and Min Rou��s wedding, which was to be held tomorrow. Both the mansion��s door and walls were adorned with brand new red ��Double Happiness�� symbols.


    Upon entering, it was a sight of joy and jubtion, with rednterns covering the trees. This was prepared by Nangong Qian and Qi Yan. They said that during the New Year, they hung rednterns around the mansion by theke, and it looked particrly beautiful in the night. At that time Qiao Jing was not home and did not see it, but seeing the sister and brother-inw��s thoughtfulness, he was naturally pleased.


    As they moved deeper into the mansion, they bumped into Cen Man who, upon seeing Qiao Cong, approached him, ��A corner of a dish is broken. The whole set is unusable now as it��s considered to bring bad luck. I��ll go home and get a new set.��


    ��Oh.�� Qiao Cong nodded, ��Then you go.��


    The busiest person preparing for Qiao Jing and Nangong Qian��s wedding was not Qiao Cong, but Cen Man. She took care of everything and even personally managed many things. Compared to Qiao Cong, Cen Man was more like Qiao Jing and Nangong Qian��s grandmother.


    Seeing Qiao Cong act so casually, Su Liang couldn��t stand by and do nothing. She stopped Cen Man, who had just greeted them and was about to leave hurriedly, ��Fourth Master, don��t go, let Third Master go instead.��


    Cen Man shook her head, ��He doesn��t understand this stuff and doesn��t know what to look for. What if he identally breaks something else? I��d better go!��


    ��Yes, I don��t understand either.�� Qiao Cong said, and continued making yful gestures to entertain Gu Xiaonuan.


    As soon as Su Liang let her go, Cen Man rushed off.


    The group did a round of the Qiao Mansion, and also checked out the bridal chamber. Everything was neatly arranged and nothing was missing. Qiao Jing was too absorbed in his rtionship with Min Rou to understand these matters. Most of it was managed by Cen Man. After Qiao Cong��s visit today, he returned home to find Su Liang.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling stood at the door of the bridal chamber and watched as Qiao Cong got the three children to roll around on the marriage bed. It was a heartwarming scene.


    ��Hey, Great God, don��t you think the third master is a bit too much for the fourth master?�� Su Liang said quietly.<div>


    Gu Ling nodded, ��He��s always been excessive.��


    They knew Qiao Cong before they knew Cen Man, and it was through him they met Cen Man. Qiao Cong and Cen Man had been good friends for most of their lives.


    In Su Liang��s impression, since Cen Man first appeared, her treatment towards Qiao Cong has been out of the ordinary. At first, Cen Man was blind, but after her eyes were healed by Su Liang, although she became Su Liang��s master, despite all the things that happened, she was always extra caring and attentive towards Qiao Cong.


    It wasn��t very noticeable before, probably because there were always things going on at home. If Qiao Cong wasn��t busy with work, then Cen Man was busy running errands. Everyone��s attention was always focused on solving problems.


    It��s only been half a month since Mo Yan died three days ago, settled the Xingluo Ind issue, and everyone returned home safely.


    Lately Su Liang noticed Cen Man busily handling the wedding arrangements for Qiao Jing and Nangong Qian. Qiao Cong took it all in stride, busying himself with fishing or ying with the children. She was somewhat unsettled by it.


    One thing was for certain, Cen Man liked Qiao Cong. They were both not young anymore, perhaps this affection has existed for many years, but it seemed Qiao Cong never saw it that way.


    When Su Liang said that Qiao Cong was unfair, it was purely aint. He definitely wouldn��t take Cen Man��s efforts for granted because he knew she liked him. The root of the issue was that they were too close. To Qiao Cong, their rtionship was like siblings. They could risk their lives for each other, everything else would seem trivial. And as far as Su Liang knew, Qiao Cong had saved Cen Man more than once. When Cen Man was blind, Qiao Cong was always there protecting her. He even taught her martial arts and hidden weapons techniques, all so she could have skills to protect herself.


    Now, Su Liang thought, since they have feelings for each other, they could take a step further. Who says only young people have the right to fall in love and marry? Qiao Cong had been married and had children and now his two grandchildren were about to start their own families. Cen Man was alone, still unwilling to talk about her younger years, and her affection towards Qiao Cong and his grandchildren is from the heart. If she could have a legitimate identity, she would surely be very happy.


    Gu Ling saw through Su Liang��s thoughts, took her hand, and said softly, ��It��s rare that you want to y matchmaker.��


    Although many friends around her hade together in the past, Su Liang rarely took the initiative to matchmake. She believed that these things should happen naturally. Thest two couples were matchmade by Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, which turned out to be pretty good. Even Yan Shiba and Sheng Yue, who had a troubled past, are now living a passionate and joyful life.


    ��Yes.�� Su Liang nodded affirmatively, ��This time, I want to y matchmaker.�� Qiao Cong and Cen Man were different, they would remain the same without someone��s push. Su Liang felt that as their mutual disciple, she needed to do something.<div>


    ��Is it okay? Is there anything wrong?�� Qiao Cong came over with Gu Xiaonuan in his arms and asked.


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Everything is fine.��


    Qiao Cong said happily, ��That��s great. when they all start their families, I won��t have to worry anymore.��


    Su Liang thought to herself, Qiao Cong hasn��t been worrying muchtely��


    When they were about to leave the Qiao Mansion, Cen Man returned, bringing with her a set of new tes she had carefully selected.


    Qiao Jing also appeared, carrying a pot in his hand. Inside the pot was a rare orchid in full bloom; it was beautiful. He had just obtained it from Duanmu Chen in the imperial pce because Min Rou loved orchids and he wanted to ce it in their new room.


    ��You��re leaving? Wait a moment! Su Liang, I have something to discuss with you!�� After greeting them, Qiao Jing first took the orchid to the new room, and then ran back to find them.


    ��I��ll go to Min Rou��s marriage tomorrow? Weng Ran has already told me, we will be there by then.�� Su Liang said.


    Qiao Jing shook his head, ��That��s not it.��


    Qiao Cong had already taken the three children back to the Su Mansion, and Cen Man was busy again.


    ��I don��t know if you have noticed���� Qiao Jing said solemnly.


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, ��Does my fourth master like your grandfather?��<div>


    Qiao Jing was stunned, ��You know?��


    ��You just noticed?�� Su Liang counter-questioned.


    Qiao Jing cleared his throat, ��I just noticed, there had always been a lot of things going on, I just got back not long ago, and I only heard about it from my sister. However, I have known for a long time that they had a good rtionship.��


    ��So, what do you think?�� Su Liang asked.


    ��My sister and I both want to matchmake them together. My grandfather is thick-skinned, and he doesn��t like to listen to me, but if you speak to him, it will surely work.�� Qiao Jing said.


    Su Liang nodded, ��I have the same intention.��


    Qiao Jing��s face lit up with joy, ��That��s fantastic! Senior Cen has always treated my sister and me so well. If she could be our grandmother, there would be nothing better. If my grandfather doesn��t agree, you should tell him that from now on, my sister and I only recognize Senior Cen as our grandmother, and don��t recognize him anymore!��


    After leaving the Qiao Mansion, Su Liang and Gu Ling rode out of the city for a tour.


    Upon returning home, Qiao Cong was showing off the new clothes he was going to wear tomorrow to the kids.


    ��Master,e upstairs in a while.�� Su Liang said as she passed by.


    Unaware of what was going on, Qiao Cong quickly followed her upstairs, ��Xiaoliang, how is my master��s new outfit?��


    ��Very refined, not bad.�� Su Liang nodded, ��Master bought it himself?��


    ��Do I understand such things? Cen Man prepared it for me.�� Qiao Cong sat down, ��What did you want to see me about?��


    Su Liang went straight to the point, ��Master, you should get married too.��


    Qiao Cong froze, ��What?��


    Su Liang looked serious, ��Master, have you really not figured out that the fourth master likes you?��


    Qiao Cong was dumbfounded, ��Who?��


    ��You both have known each other for so many years, are youpletely oblivious to her feelings for you?�� Su Liang asked.


    Qiao Cong shook his head, ��I know�� it��s not�� You��re saying she likes me? That��s something else altogether! We are lifelong friends, I saved her life back then, and she has been taking care of me in gratitude ever since. It��s not what you think, we��re too old for those feelings!��


    Su Liang facepalmed: ��Old straight man��


    ��The truth��did Cen Man tell you?�� Qiao Cong started scratching his head, ��Did she say she likes me? It can��t be, we��ve been�� this years�� haven��t you misunderstood something?��


    ��I didn��t misunderstand anything. Your grandchildren all know about it, even if the fourth master didn��t say anything.�� Su Liang said, ��From the very first day I was captured on that ind and met the fourth master, I knew she felt more than just friendship for you. But then there were always things happening, and I had no chance to raise this subject.��


    ��More than friendship, that��s because we��ve been old friends for many years.�� Qiao Cong��s expression was a bit strange, ��Did you just infer this on your own? That doesn��t count! She��s good to everyone, don��t go messing around. If you get it wrong, where am I going to put my face?��


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow, ��So master, you mean�� If I didn��t get it wrong, you��re willing?��


    Qiao Cong cleared his throat, ��At this age, who would still think about such things?��


    Su Liang lightlyughed, ��What exactly is Master referring to?��


    Qiao Cong red at Su Liang, ��Getting married! What were you thinking of? Aren��t things already good as they are now?��


    ��It��s great, for you. You��ve someone to care for you and look after you. She even prepares your meals and clothes, and manages your grandchildren��s marriages. In the future, she might have to help you look after your great-grandchildren. You��re living leisurely, all you need to do is enjoy yourself.�� Su Liang huffed.


    Qiao Cong��s face stiffened at her words, ��What you��re saying�� we��re all family after all, she��s willing���� His voice grew weaker as he spoke, and his eyes began to flicker.


    ��I��m not in the mood to talk superfluous rubbish.�� Su Liang��s expression became serious, ��Some things, you know them in your heart, you didn��t think of it in this way before, but now you should think clearly. The fourth master is good to everyone, but she treats you the best, unlike how she treats others. She is such a wonderful woman, and so beautiful even now. If you don��t want her, I will matchmake her with another mas����


    Qiao Cong quickly interrupted Su Liang, ��Stop talking nonsense! This matter can��t be handled lightly! When did I say I don��t want her? You suddenly raised this, I need some time to process and think it through, this isn��t child��s y.��


    ��Have you thought it through?�� Su Liang smiles subtly.


    Qiao Cong pped the table and stood up, ��We have so many years of feelings. At this age, what else is there to think about? You should have reminded me earlier!��


    As soon as he finished speaking, Qiao Cong vanished. Su Liangughed brightly at Gu Ling entering the room, ��Great God, quickly make another beautiful Chinese knot, we have another couple!��

 Chapter 510: 510. Let’s elope.

    Chapter 510: 510. Let��s elope.<div>


    When Qiao Cong found Cen Man, she was still in Qiao Mansion, checking for thest time that everything had been properly prepared.


    Cen Man sensed someone approaching and turned to see that it was Qiao Cong, looking somewhat surprised, ��Didn��t you go home with the children?��


    Qiao Cong��s gaze fell on Cen Man��s face, and he awkwardly turned his head away, looking at the rednterns gently swaying with the wind on the nearby trees. ��I should have been the one to take care of Jingjing��s matter. You��ve worked hard these past few days.��


    Upon hearing this, Cen Manughed, ��Why are you being so polite with me? Shouldn��t there be any problems? Do you want to check again?��


    Qiao Cong shook his head, ��I trust you.��


    ��Then let��s go back ande over again early tomorrow morning,�� Cen Man said as she walked out.<div>


    ��Hey! Wait a minute!�� Qiao Cong didn��t move.


    Cen Man stopped and turned around, ��What��s the matter?��


    Seeing Qiao Cong hesitate to speak, Cen Man was somewhat puzzled. They had known each other for decades, and Qiao Cong had always been straightforward and never acted polite with her.


    ��I�� you���� On his way over from Su Liang��s ce, Qiao Cong thought this matter was simple. They were both of a certain age, and getting married was just a matter of being forthright about it. However, when he faced Cen Man, he found it hard to say some things out loud.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Cen Man looked confused, ��Do you need my help with something? Is it troublesome? Just tell me.��


    ��For so many years, you have taken such good care of me. I should have thanked you properly a long time ago.�� Qiao Cong said solemnly.


    Cen Man looked at him oddly, ��What��s wrong with you today? Has Xiaoliang diagnosed you with something terminal?��


    Qiao Cong��s words that he had finally mustered the courage to say were choked back in his throat. He looked at Cen Man speechlessly, ��What nonsense are you talking about?��


    ��You were the one who started talking nonsense.�� Cen Man shook her head, ��I was just joking. I don��t understand why you��re acting like this. Just say it, I have to go home and take care of something.��


    ��We���� Qiao Cong took a deep breath and said firmly to Cen Man, ��Marry me!��


    Cen Man was stunned for a moment, doubting her own ears, ��What did you say?��


    ��Marry me!�� Qiao Cong��s gaze was unwavering, ��We��re both getting on in years, so let��s not talk about pretentious things. Now that the troubles are resolved, and the children have settled down, let��s settle down too! From now on, we��ll be partners in life, and have each other��s backs.��<div>


    Cen Man looked inexplicable, ��Why are you suddenly saying all this today�� Did Xiaoliang say something to you? We��re already family, and you don��t have toe to me with these words just because the children said something.��


    Qiao Cong frowned, ��Are you rejecting me?��


    Cen Man looked at Qiao Cong and sighed, ��Isn��t it great the way things are right now? It must be because the children said something. I take care of everyone because I want to, I��m happy doing it, there��s no need for this.��


    ��Why don��t you want to marry me?�� Qiao Cong was puzzled, ��Do you think I��m not good enough? Or is it because you prefer Lao Mu? Lao Mu is indeed more likable than me, but it��s unlikely you��d choose Lao Bai or Lao Wen.��


    Upon hearing this, Cen Man��s face darkened a little, ��I haven��t! Don��t talk nonsense!��


    ��Then why?�� Qiao Cong pressed, ��Yes, the children reminded me, I was slow to think about this issue before. But it��s not for the sake of making the children happy that I came to talk to you about this. We��ve been in a rtionship for so many years, but because I only paid attention to the children before, I never thought about this aspect. It��s not that you weren��t in my heart. Now that the world is peaceful and the children are happily settled, we should consider our matters too. Don��t you believe that I��m sincere?��


    Looking at Qiao Cong��s furrowed brow and determined eyes, Cen Man couldn��t help but pause, ��Are you�� really serious about this?��


    Qiao Cong raised his right hand and swore, ��Absolutely true, if even one word is false, I����


    Cen Man interrupted him, ��Don��t say such inauspicious things.��


    ��So, did you agree?�� Qiao Cong asked again.


    Cen Man looked a bit conflicted, ��At our age, whether we get married or not doesn��t make much of a difference, we were supposed to take care of each other anyway. Marrying, I find it embarrassing.��


    Qiao Congughed at her words, ��What��s there to be embarrassed about? The kids can��t wait to see us get married. Jingjing and Qianqian told Xiaoling that if I can��t get you to agree to marry me, they won��t have me as their grandfather anymore and will only recognize you.��<div>


    ��Is it because of���� Cen Man frowned.


    Qiao Cong shook his head, ��No! I just want to say, the kids are all very supportive, so you don��t need to have any concerns. Getting married is still different.��


    ��What��s the difference?�� Cen Man asked.


    Qiao Cong blurted out, ��Once we��re married, we can sleep in the same bed.��


    Cen Man blushed, ��What are you talking about?��


    Qiao Cong reached out and took Cen Man��s hand, both of their bodies shivered slightly. They had had more intimate physical contact than this before, but after breaking through thatyer of window paper, everything was naturally different.


    Qiao Cong caressed Cen Man��s hand, unable to help but sigh, ��You��re much younger than me.��


    Cen Man withdrew her hand, subconsciously looking around, ��Don��t do this outside, someone might see.��


    ��What��s there to be afraid of? We��ll be legitimate soon.�� Qiao Cong shook his head, ��Let��s go back and tell Lao Bai, Lao Mu and Lao Wen about it first!��


    ��Why?�� Cen Man asked.


    Qiao Cong snorted lightly, ��So they don��t keep thinking about you!��


    Cen Man: ��That��s not true at all.<div>


    Cen Man had liked Qiao Cong for many years. When she suddenly heard Qiao Cong confessing and saying he wanted to marry her, she hesitated, because she had long been used to hiding this feeling in her heart, and to their brother-sister-like rtionship as friends and family.


    After Cen Man��s eyes were healed by Su Liang and she saw the light, and Qiao Cong and she both became Su Liang��s masters, starting a new life together, her heart was filled with gratitude. These two years had been fulfilling and happy, even though there had been ups and downs and risks, she felt that everything was worth it and everything was fine as it could be.


    Because of this, Cen Man did not have any further thoughts about getting closer to Qiao Cong, but instead dismissed her previous desires, thinking that she was already happy enough and would not ask for her hidden feelings to be reciprocated. It was because Qiao Cong had been the only important person in Cen Man��s life before, and now things were very different, she had a lot more family, so the things she had been longing for, were no longer that important to her.


    With that in mind, when she suddenly heard Qiao Cong say he wanted to get married, Cen Man��s first thought was: It must be the kids�� idea, otherwise Qiao Cong would never say anything like that.


    Cen Man didn��t want to force Qiao Cong. They had been together for so many years, and she knew that Qiao Cong had no such thoughts towards her. Being with Qiao Cong was no longer as important to her, but that didn��t mean she didn��t care.


    In other words, this feeling had be ��icing on the cake�� for Cen Man, who had been lonely for most of her life, instead of ��sending coals in snowy weather.��


    The moment the two of them held hands, Cen Man knew that some feelings would never change, and the doubts in her heart disappeared instantly.


    The two walked side by side out of Qiao Mansion, the usual rxed atmosphere gone, and they both felt a little strange, but couldn��t help but feel happy.


    ��After this, I might not fit in with Lao Bai and the others.�� Qiao Cong said with augh, ��Among the brothers, I��m the only one with a wife!��


    Unable to hold back a smile, Cen Man said, ��It��s fine if you just think about it, but saying it might get you beaten.��


    ��Whether I say it or not, it��s the same. Their envy won��t help them.�� Although it was dusk, Qiao Cong suddenly felt that everything around him became brighter.


    ��Let��s wait until after Jingjing and Qianqian get married to talk about it.�� Cen Man suggested to Qiao Cong.<div>


    Qiao Cong shook his head, ��No need to wait, we should tell them today. That way, everyone will be even happier when Jingjing and Qianqian get married. We also need to start preparing for our own wedding.��


    ��We��re already this old, there��s no need���� Cen Man said.


    Qiao Cong shook his head again, ��Age doesn��t matter. We have the means now. As for our marriage, let��s leave it to Jingjing and Qianqian to n. You��ve been busy with their wedding after all.��


    Cen Man disagreed, ��The children just got married, let��s not disturb them.��


    ��Then I��ll handle everything, as I should have already,�� Qiao Cong said, ��I��ll ask for your guidance on things I don��t understand.��


    Cen Man nodded, her eyes and eyebrows all filled with smiles.


    By the time the two returned to Su Mansion, it was already time for dinner.


    Seeing the expressions on their faces when they entered, Su Liang knew that it had been settled.


    Cen Man took her seat, and Qiao Cong, like Cheng Yun before, cleared his throat and announced his good news, ��Cen Man and I are also going to get married.��


    Qiao Jing was the first to react, pping his hands in praise, ��That��s great! Congrattions, Grandpa!��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu jumped up excitedly, Ji Xiaoshu kept pping her hands and eximed, ��Wow! That��s so great! Master Qiao, my senior brother and I were nning to matchmake you two next! Didn��t expect we didn��t even get the chance to be the matchmaker!��


    Zhengzheng nodded with a brilliant smile, ��Yeah, yeah, Xiaoshu and I were discussing this matterst night!��<div>


    Su Liang raised her hand, ��I want to dere that I am the matchmaker this time. Master Qiao and Master Cen, don��t forget to give me a big red envelope.��


    Old Mu sped his hands, ��Old Qiao, you��ve finallye to your senses! Congrattions!��


    Old Bai looked at Qiao Cong and Cen Man with envy and a touch of mncholy in his eyes, and he thought of his love story that was yed by fate once again.


    listening to the continuous congrattions, Qiao Cong sat down with a smile and whispered in Cen Man��s ear, ��My mistake, for dying for so long.��


    Cen Man pushed Qiao Cong and told him to be mindful since the children were watching.


    As tomorrow was Qiao Jing��s wedding day and Qiao Cong and Cen Man��s matter had also been settled, it was a double celebration. Gu Ling took out the fine alcohol Duanmu Chen had given him and let the masters drink as much as they wanted.


    Ji Xiaoshu wanted to sneak a taste, but before she could touch it, the wine cup flew away, and she raised her head to receive a knock from Gu Ling.


    ��Master, can I have just a little sip?�� Ji Xiaoshu tried to negotiate with Gu Ling, ��There��s so much joy today, my senior brother and I also want to celebrate for our masters.��


    ��Drinking alcohol is bad for kids,�� Gu Ling said with no room for negotiation.


    ��Alright, alright, then I want to drink fruit juice made by Master himself!�� Ji Xiaoshu pulled Zhengzheng as her ally, ��Senior brother, you like it too, don��t you?��


    Zhengzheng smiled at Gu Ling, ��If there��s any, it would be great.��


    Gu Ling went to the kitchen to wash and prepare the fruits, and brought out a pot of fruit juice he made with his homemade juicer.


    The children each got a cup, and Su Liang one as well. In the end, Sheng Yue wanted the remaining cup, but Gu Ling gave it to Cen Man, ��Wishing Master a sweet life from now on.��


    The children raised their cups and shouted in unison, ��Wishing umasters a sweet life!��


    With her heart touched, Cen Man��s eyes turned red, ��Thank you�� really, thank you all.�� With such good children, it would be hard for her not to be happy.


    Yan Shiba elbowed Sheng Yue, ��You want to drink that fruit juice? I��ll make it for you!��


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��I just want to drink the one made by Gu Ling.��


    Yan Shiba was instantly displeased, ��Be honest, do you actually have a crush on the beautiful Gu Ling? Is that why you��re using me to stay in this household and see him all the time?��


    Zhengzheng, who was sitting beside them, was chocked by the fruit juice from hearing Yan Shiba��s bizarre remark.


    Sheng Yue nced at Yan Shiba with cold eyes, ��If you dare, say those words out loud.��


    Yan Shiba stomped on Sheng Yue��s foot under the table, ��You��re setting me up? Just wait till we get home and I��ll teach you a lesson!��


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��You��re wee, I will definitely apany you.��


    Zhengzheng: ��He should sit further away from these two in the future. Otherwise, he would always hear some things that he shouldn��t listen to or understand��


    After dinner, Old Bai, Old Mu, and Weng Ming took Qiao Cong away for drinks, saying they wanted to congratte him properly.


    Meanwhile, Qiao Jing and Nangong Qian separately approached Cen Man, expressing their gratitude and affection for her, and their sincere hope that she would be happy with Qiao Cong.


    It waste at night.


    Gu Xiaonuan had recently been sleeping in the same room with Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu. With so many happy events in the family, Gu Ling said he wanted to be the groom every night��


    At this moment, Gu Ling and Su Liang hadn��t gone to bed yet. Su Liang had just taken a bath, and after Gu Ling helped her dry her hair, he continued weaving the unfinished Chinese knot.


    Su Liang leaned on the recliner and watched Gu Ling busying under the light, thinking that this scene was truly picturesque.


    When Gu Ling looked up, he saw Su Liang��s gentle eyes, and he couldn��t help but smile, ��If you keep looking, will you eat me?��


    Su Liangughed at his words. The phrase came from a famous advertisement she had mentioned to Gu Ling in her past life, and she found her Great God bing more and more adorable.


    ��I��ll eat youter, after you finish working,�� Su Liang said with a hint of a smile.


    ��We should���� Gu Ling suddenly suggested, ��elope!��


    Su Liang had just taken a sip of water and almost choked, ��Great God, what are you talking about?��


    ��It would be nice if we could elope to the moon, cut down the osmanthus trees for firewood, and roast the jade rabbit,�� Gu Ling said with a serious expression.


    Su Liang sped her hands together and addressed the moon outside the window, ��Moon God, my husband is just talking nonsense, don��t take it seriously.��


    ��I��m serious,�� Gu Ling said, ��There are more and more people in the family, but I just want to live a world with only the two of us.��


    Su Liang raised her eyebrows, ��Are you willing to give up your precious daughter?��


    ��She��ll grow up,�� Gu Ling said, ��In a few days, we��ll leave the capital and go back to Su Vige with just the children, not allowing anyone else to join us.��


    Su Liang could tell that Gu Ling wanted some peace and quiet. Although he was actually very emotionally intelligent in front of the elders and had prepared all the wedding gifts himself, he was always willing to help the children. Even Sheng Yue said that Gu Ling had a natural instinct to help others at his core.


    Actually, Su Liang had the same thoughts as Gu Ling. Although she enjoyed lively days, she still missed the simple, peaceful, and interesting times when she and Gu Ling were together in the beginning.


    ��All the masters have agreed to go together,�� Su Liang said with a smile, ��But, we��ll find a way to get rid of them!��

 Chapter 511: 511. Let’s set off

    Chapter 511: 511. Let��s set off


    After attending Qiao Jing and Min Rou��s wedding, Su Liang and Gu Ling found that a few dayster, Nangong Qian also got married and formed a marriage with Qi Yan.


    Feng Ming and Peng Wu��s wedding were set three monthster, Cheng Yun and Wen Ran��s at the end of the year. Qiao Cong and Cen Man, on the other hand, were set to get married in half a month, mainly because they were worried that if it wereter, Gu Ling and Su Liang would have left. As witnesses and promoters of the major turning points in their lives, others could skip their wedding wine, but Gu Ling and Su Liang had to be there.


    Originally, Su Liang and Gu Ling nned to leave the capital city after Nangong Qian and Qi Yanformed their marriage. But now, they have to wait another half a month to watch Qiao Cong and Cen Man get married with their own eyes. After all, it was the elder��s happy event, and Su Liang was the matchmaker.


    That day, when Su Liang saw Yan Shiba again, she casually asked her, ��When are you and Sheng Yue nning on getting married?�� The two had already slept together but never mentioned the matter of marriage.


    Yan Shiba was stunned for a moment, ��Ah? Marriage? That��s�� not so important, right?��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Indeed, it��s fine as long as you both are happy. I was just asking. If you don��t n on getting married, that��s even better, we��ll save a gift.��


    The moment Yan Shiba heard that, she was not happy at all, ��That won��t work! I want everything others have! Marriage! We��ll get married tomorrow!��


    Su Liang was speechless, ��There��s not enough time to prepare!��


    ��Oh, no need to make it soplicated, just a table of wine and dishes at home will do! But you and Gu have to cook it personally. After all, it��s my big day, and I won��t eat anything made by others! We don��t have any elders�� No, his dead monk father seems to be alive, but let��s just treat him as dead!�� Yan Shiba shook her head, ��That��s it! We��ll get married tomorrow!��


    ��Won��t you choose an auspicious day based on your birth chart?�� Su Liang asked.


    Yan Shiba shook her head indifferently, ��I never believed in that stuff! It doesn��t matter if he believes it or not! If he dares to disagree, we��ll break up!��


    As it happened, Sheng Yue came to see Su Liang about something, and when he reached the door, he heard Yan Shiba��s words. His face unchanged, he came in directly.


    ��You came at just the right time.�� Yan Shiba looked at Sheng Yue, ��Originally, I thought getting married was not important, and I would wait until I got pregnant first. In case I couldn��t get pregnant, then it would be your fault, and I��d find a capable man�� ��


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��That��s fine.��


    Yan Shiba choked for a moment and stared at Sheng Yue, ��Don��t interrupt! I haven��t finished! Liang Meimei wants to see us get married, so instead of choosing a date, let��s bump into one �C tomorrow! Are you up for it? If not, get lost!��


    Upon hearing this, Sheng Yue shook his head, ��Tomorrow is not possible.��


    Yan Shiba snorted lightly, ��Break up! It��s not like anyone��s dying to marry you!��


    Su Liang asked Sheng Yue, ��You came to see me, is there something?��


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��My mother��s death anniversary ising up, and I want to take Cheng Yun with me to pay our respects.��


    Yan Shiba frowned, ��Have you asked Cheng Yun? Could he agree?��


    ��I asked him, he said he wanted to go, but not with me. He will go with Wen Ran.�� Sheng Yue said. It had just happened, so Cheng Yun and Wen Ran hadn��te to find Su Liang yet.


    Yan Shiba asked, ��Where is your mother buried?��


    ��In Feng City.�� Sheng Yue said. It was a city in the central part of Qian Country. Their family had once lived there, and after his mother died, the household scattered. But he had gone back to visit her grave every year on her death anniversary. That was also the fixed day for him to meet with Pu Cheng every year, but Pu Cheng had never taken Cheng Yun there.


    ��Since Cheng Yun already said he wants to go, I won��t have to persuade him.�� Su Liang said, ��Leave today?��


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��I want to leave today.�� He looked at Yan Shiba, ��Why don��t youe with me, and we can get married when we get back.��


    Yan Shiba��s eyes flickered, ��Why should I go with you?��


    ��There��s nothing for you at home anyway. Gu Ling and Su Liang are leaving in half a month, and they won��t take you with them.�� Sheng Yue said.


    Yan Shiba kicked Sheng Yue, ��Just because I have nothing to do, I should go with you? Do you think you��re charming?��


    Sheng Yue nodded, ��I am charming.��


    Yan Shiba:��


    Su Liang waved his hand, ��You guys go back and fight.��


    However, neither of them had any intention of leaving. Yan Shiba snorted, ��I can go, I��m just idle anyway. But I want to go with Little Ranran!��


    Sheng Yue shook his head, ��Cheng Yun doesn��t want to go with me, you shouldn��t bother them either.��


    Yan Shiba grabbed Sheng Yue��s ear, stood up with a tug, and said, ��Have I been too gentle with you recently?��


    ��Su Liang, mediate.�� Sheng Yue said.


    Su Liang looked amused, ��You guys are too noisy. If you want to fight, hurry up and do it. I like to watch, so stop saying all these nonsense.��


    Hearing this, Yan Shiba directly jumped onto Sheng Yue, who subconsciously held her up.


    Yan Shiba leaned in and kissed Sheng Yue, ��You little devil, you like to watch, huh? We��ll fight for you to see!��


    ��Great God, throw them out. The farther, the better.�� Su Liang said in a faint tone.


    Yan Shiba immediately got off Sheng Yue and looked at the door, thinking Gu Ling had arrived. If Su Liang spoke, Gu Ling would really throw them out.


    Seeing no one at the door, Yan Shiba came over and knocked on Su Liang��s forehead. Then she turned around, pulled Sheng Yue, and ran, ��Let��s go, go, go! Back to fight! If you win, I��ll go with you to sweep the tombs!��


    Cheng Yun and Wen Ran went upstairs and saw Yan Shiba dragging Sheng Yue down. They quickly stepped aside.


    ��Little Ranran, I want to go to South Wind City too. Come with me!�� Yan Shiba said with a grin.


    Cheng Yun immediately shook his head, ��No.��


    Wen Ran smiled, ��I don��t mind going together.��


    ��I do.�� Cheng Yun said, and then they went upstairs. They were also going to tell Su Liang the same thing.


    ��Look at your character. Even your own brother doesn��t want to deal with you.�� Yan Shiba teased.


    Sheng Yue remained calm, ��He��s just pretending.��


    Yan Shiba burst intoughter, ��I think so too! That kid may have returned to secr life, but he��s still a bit pretentious! I don��t like ying with him either! It��s only Little Ranran who likes him! It must be because of his good looks!��


    As soon as Su Liang saw Cheng Yun and Wen Ran upstairs, she told them that they could go out without seeking her approval.


    ��Are you leaving in half a month?�� Wen Ran asked.


    Su Liang nodded, ��That��s the n.��


    ��I guess you don��t want to bring anyone else other than the kids, right?�� Wen Ran smiled and asked.


    Su Liang smiled slightly, ��I didn��t say that.��


    ��Cheng Yun and I have to get married this year, and we should pay our respects to her mother��s grave.�� Wen Ran said. Although Cheng Yun had no memory of his mother, she was the one who gave birth to him after ten months of pregnancy. With Sheng Yue still holding his mother in such high regard, it shows that she was a good mother in his heart. Even though she was a transmigrator who once wanted to return to her original world, it doesn��t mean she didn��t love her child.


    Sheng Yue told them that their mother nearly died of severe bleeding when she gave birth to Cheng Yun. After Cheng Yun��s birth, she became more and more uneasy, believing that the world was too backward, and she and her child were not safe. She wanted to go back. Sheng Yue could understand her and never med her because he believed that his mother would take them with her once she found the way back. It was just an ident that changed their lives.


    ��Go ahead.�� Su Liang nodded, ��There��s nothing going on at home. You can go out and have fun, don��t rush back.��


    ��I was thinking that Grandfather could go with you to the north, but you probably don��t want to bring so many people.�� Wen Ran said with a smile, ��But I��m not worried about Grandfather. He and Mu Grandfather are doing well together, and he��s made quite a few friends in the capital.��


    Wen Ming, Old Duke Qin, and the Senior Imperial Physician had be fishing buddies and often went fishing together. Moreover, Wen Ming nned to open a medical hall in the capital and officially practice medicine this year. He used to be a skilled doctor who hid his identity because he was afraid of causing trouble, and many things proved that his worries were justified. Now, under the Emperor��s nose, with a prominent disciple, there was no need for concern and no shortage of money. In the end, he still loved his medical skills most and hoped to help others with his expertise.


    After notifying Su Liang, Wen Ran and Cheng Yun left the same day. Wen Ming was not worried about his granddaughter as he knew Cheng Yun��s strength.


    Sheng Yue and Yan Shiba were still there during dinner, but they were gone the next morning. Zhu Zan said they left in the middle of the night and were still fighting when they left.


    With Yan Shiba not at home, the whole mansion had be quite a bit quieter. However, everyone��s fun had also diminished without her and Sheng Yue fussing around daily.


    Soon enough, it was time for Qiao Cong and Cen Man��s wedding.


    Cen Man wanted a simple ceremony, just to make bows in front of their families as witnesses, but Qiao Cong insisted on making it grander.


    Early in the morning, after Cen Man bathed, she put on the wedding dress designed by Su Liang and made by the best master of Yang Yu��s Embroidery Workshop.


    ��Master, we��re here!�� Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu��s voices rang outside.


    Cen Man stood up to see Su Liang with three children. Zhengzheng was carrying Su Liang��s makeup box, personally made by Gu Ling, including some of the makeup brushes inside.


    Su Liang didn��t wear makeup often, so she didn��t have much need for it. But whenever there was a wedding among her friends, they would ask Su Liang to help with the bride��s makeup, just like they would have a Chinese knot made by Gu Ling hanging in the couple��s room.


    The three children sat in a row, watching Su Liang apply bridal makeup to Cen Man.


    Finally, Su Liang drew a fiery red pattern in the shape of a me in the center of Cen Man��s eyebrows, then stepped back and asked the children, ��How is it?��


    Zhengzheng eximed, ��Master, you��re truly beautiful! Like a fairy descending to the mortal world!��


    Ji Xiaoshu gave a thumbs up, ��Uncle Qiao will definitely be over the moon when he sees you!��


    Gu Xiaonuan waved her little hand, conjuring a beautiful bouquet of flowers, and handed it to Cen Man. ��For Master, you are more beautiful than the flowers!��


    Cen Man was so happy that she couldn��t close her mouth, but also felt a little embarrassed to have such young childrenpliment her. However, once she saw her reflection in the bronze mirror, Cen Man was stunned for a moment, ��Is�� Is that me?��


    You don��t look old at all, Master. We have a long life ahead, so it��s important to be happy and enjoy the good fortune,�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    Cen Man, holding the flowers given by Gu Xiaonuan, was visibly moved. ��Yes, I will.��


    Qiao Cong, dressed in a bright red wedding robe, rode a tall horse. Apanied by the younger generation, he came to Su Mansion early to pick up his bride. The lively procession became a unique sight in the capital city, as it was rare to see such an old couple getting married. However, knowing that they were Su Liang��s two masters, themon people were not too surprised. In their eyes, Su Liang, Gu Ling, and those around them were extraordinary people who shouldn��t be judged by ordinary standards.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu took Gu Ling to block the door while Feng Ming brought Ale and Axin to y as well. The children thought of many riddles, but before they could start, Gu Ling��s long arm reached out, and he pulled open the door bolt.


    ��Master, you betrayer!�� Ji Xiaoshu jumped on Gu Ling��s back and, the next moment, greeted the beaming Qiao Cong entering the room, immediately making a salute, ��Uncle Qiao, you look so handsome today! Gu Ling wanted to block the door just now, but we stopped him!��


    ��Haha! Little Tree is such a good boy!�� Qiao Congughed heartily and rubbed Ji Xiaoshu��s head. Qiao Jing, who was following behind, took out the prepared red envelopes and gave one to each of the four children.


    Gu Ling also reached out, and Qiao Jing��s mouth twitched a little. He reluctantly took out another red envelope and gave it to Gu Ling.


    As soon as Cen Man put on the red wedding veil, she heard footsteps outside.


    Gu Xiaonuan stood at the door, her smile brilliant as she saluted, ��Congrattions, Uncle Qiao!��


    Qiao Congughed so hard his grin almost touched his ears, and he picked up Gu Xiaonuan and kissed her cheek. ��Little Nuan is such a good girl!��


    Su Liang took Gu Xiaonuan back, and Qiao Cong looked at the bride approaching slowly, his eyes bright, ��Ah Man, I��vee to get you!��


    As soon as Cen Man approached, Qiao Cong bent down and picked her up horizontally, walking out briskly amidst everyone��sughter.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling took the children and followed the wedding procession to Qiao Mansion.


    The master of ceremonies was, as expected, Old Duke Qin. He had the best rtionship with everyone, and Qiao Cong specifically asked for him toe.


    There were many guests, almost all of them being friends and acquaintances of Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    After the lively ceremony, it was time for the feast.


    Gu Ling, holding Nian Jincheng and Yang Yu��s son, looked at him for a while and said to Su Liang, ��Luckily, this kid doesn��t look like his uncle, or it would be so worrisome.��


    Su Liang had almostpletely forgotten about Yang Yu��s mischievous older brother, Yang Feng. It is said that nephews often resemble their uncles, but it is not always true. The child of Nian Jincheng looked very much like his father. Of course, this child was also one of Gu Ling��s disciples. He was very open to epting apprentices.


    Su Liang asked Gu Ling what he would do if he ended up having too many disciples to teach.


    Gu Ling calmly replied that the disciples were all about the same age, so he could just hold sses or have Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu, his two closest disciples, serve as teaching assistants. As for why he epted all the children of his friends and family as disciples, he had a reason: these children would grow up to be Gu Xiaonuan��s friends. He wanted them to grow strong and upright to avoid Gu Xiaonuan getting constantly involved in solving her friends�� problems like Su Liang, which would be too exhausting.


    Su Liang agreed with this reasoning. However, she knew that Gu Ling also liked children very much and wouldn��t refuse to ept his friends�� children as his disciples since they had agreed not to have more children of their own.


    After the feast, Gu Ling and Su Liang decided to go home, while Axin and Ale asked Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng toe to their house for a little fun.


    Gu Ling leaned down and whispered something to Zhengzheng. After hesitating for a moment, Zhengzheng told Axin and Ale that he wanted to go back to his own house to see his younger brother and would visit Peng Mansion another day.


    Gu Ling, Su Liang, and Gu Xiaonuan returned to their home, while Zhengzheng took Ji Xiaoshu to visit the Wan Family.


    ��Big Brother, what did Master whisper to you?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    Upon seeing Zhu Zan, the escort who was smiling, Zhengzheng replied, ��I know.��


    Zhengzheng then said, ��Little Shu, Master told us to set off today!��


    It was previously decided that they would leave in three days. Everyone who was staying at Su Mansion would return to Su Family Vige together.


    Ji Xiaoshu grinned mischievously, ��I originally thought Master and Mistress would sneak off with their daughter and leave us behind! If that happened, I would have cried! But do you think Master will be mad when he finds out?��


    Actually, grandmaster himself knew�� at least old Muru knew about it. But he didn��t mind. Weng Ming had ns to open a Medical Hall, and old Bai would definitely miss his children the most, but by then old Muru would find something for him to do.


    Zhengzheng went home to say goodbye to his parents. Although he had been living at Su Mansion, he often returned home. Now that he was going on a long journey, it would be at least several months before he coulde back.


    Wan Hui and Lu Yu were reluctant to part with their son but supported him in going out to see the world with Su Liang and Gu Ling. They would also return to their old hometown to handle some business, so they wouldn��t be too far apart.


    As for Ji Xiaoshu, his father Ji Yuebai was even more fond of traveling than he was. Ji Yuebai was not in the capital city, but it was possible that they would run into each other in the north. Ji Xiaoshu nned to visit his father��s farnd when he got there.


    When the two children returned to Su Mansion, the carriage had already been prepared. This carriage had been designed by Gu Ling and Su Liang, with Gu Ling and old Muru making it by hand. It was very spacious, with everything needed for travel inside.


    Gu Ling, Su Liang, and Gu Xiaonuan��s luggage had already been prepared, and Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu quickly emerged with their bags.


    With just Gu Ling, Su Liang, and the three children, Gu Ling drove the carriage, while Su Liang and the children sat inside.


    Master, here Ie! Ji Xiaoshu eximed excitedly, sitting next to Gu Ling and taking the horse whip, ��Let��s go!��


    Gu Ling carefully taught Ji Xiaoshu how to drive the carriage. Ji Xiaoshu asked, ��Master, you are not going to let a kid like me drive the carriage, right?��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��I believe you can do it.��


    Ji Xiaoshu grinned, ��As long as you don��t worry about me driving the carriage into a ditch.��


    As the carriage left the capital city, the scenery instantly became more wide-open.


    The sun was shining brightly, the breeze was gentle, Zhengzheng and Gu Xiaonuan were singing a children��s rhyme taught by Su Liang, and Ji Xiaoshu was gently swaying the horse whip in time with the rhythm outside. He looked at the fluffy white clouds in the distance against the blue sky, then suddenly slumped on Gu Ling, saying, ��Master, I��m tired!��


    With an indifferent expression, Gu Ling responded, ��If you��re so weak, go home and rest.��


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately sat up straight, I��ll go back to the car and rest. Mistress, how long will it take for us to arrive at Su Family Vige?��


    Aughing voice came from inside the carriage, ��About half a month, I guess. No hurry, let��s take our time, enjoy the scenery.��

 Chapter 512: 512. Not only beautiful but also thick

    Chapter 512: 512. Not only beautiful but also thick


    At dusk, Old Bai, Old Mu, and Weng Ming gathered in the Yuanming Pavilion, ready to have dinner.


    Feng Ming walked in with arge food box, taking out the steaming hot food from inside.


    Old Bai frowned, ��Why haven��t Xiaoliang and the others returned from their outing? It��s getting dark.��


    Old Mu cheerfully picked up his chopsticks, picked a piece of meat for Old Bai, ��Don��t wait, they have already left.��


    Old Bai frowned, ��Gone? Where to? Are they�� going back to Su Family vige today?�� Seeing Weng Ming��s not at all surprised expression, he couldn��t help but feel annoyed, ��You all knew, why keep me in the dark?!��


    Old Mu coughed lightly, ��Don��t overthink, you��re not that special, who would keep secrets from you on purpose?��


    Old Bai��s face looked a bit dark, Feng Ming spoke from the side, ��The Master and the prince left a message, asking the seniors not to be upset. In a few days, you all can go to the Su Family vige whenever you like.��


    Old Mu kicked Old Bai under the table, ��Why are you upset? You didn��t help Xiaoliang in any way, wasn��t she good enough to you?��


    Old Bai shook his head promptly, ��That��s not what I mean!��


    ��Xiaoliang and Xiaogu have had a hard time these past few years, helping everyone with this and that. They finally have some peace and quiet. If not for Nuannuan being too young, they wouldn��t even take her, let alone us old bones!�� Old Muughed, ��They barely had a few peaceful days after their marriage, so they just wanted to have some fun by themselves, not because they dislike us. Look around, which of the young couples at home don��t have their own mansion and want to live on their own?��


    Weng Ming smiled and nodded, ��Yeah. Xiaoliang and Xiaogu rarely have leisure time, we shouldn��t tag along. They would worry about taking care of us. They will surely be back before the end of the year.��


    Old Bai snorted, ��Making it seem like I��m the only clueless one! If you told me earlier, I wouldn��t have any problem epting it. Isn��t it just that I miss the kid too much?��


    ��Want to take care of a kid? Isn��t it easy?�� Old Mu said, ��You can just go to the Lin Family, they have plenty of kids.��


    ��It��s not the same.�� Of course, Old Bai��s favorite is Gu Xiaonuan. Although Gu Xiaonuan doesn��t look like Su Liang, nor the little apprentice sister he��s been missing all his life, she is still the most special in his heart.


    ��You should find something to do instead of always looking miserable, who would like that?�� Old Mu said, ��If you really have nothing to do, you can go help Old Weng open a medical hall. He is in need of help. You��ve been ying with poison all your life, it��s time to turn over a new leaf when you��ve grown old. Learning some medical skills would be great, wouldn��t it?��


    Weng Mingughed, ��If you��re free to help, that would be great.��


    Old Bai nodded, ��Surely I can help���� He then turned to ask Feng Ming, ��Did Xiaoliang mention when they will return?��


    Feng Ming shook his head, ��The Master didn��t say, it should probably depend on their mood. There��s nothing urgent in the capital city.��


    Old Bai sighed, ��That��s good, let them go have some fun.�� He knew that Old Mu was right, and also knew that his character wasn��t as likable as Old Mu��s. Just as well, he could use this time to find something to do, and adjust himself properly.


    After dinner, Old Mu said to Feng Ming and Zhu Zan, ��You young people can go ahead with your things, rest if you want to rest. From tomorrow on, we will handle our own meals and clothes, and don��t need you to worry.��


    Qiuyue married along with Nangong Qian, and she promised to leave this year and return to her hometown to marry the cousin she has been engaged to. The other rtives who have gotten married often came back and sometimes stayed at the mansion, but since Su Liang and Gu Ling weren��t at home and neither were the kids, they wouldn��te as often. Besides the three old men, only Feng Ming and Zhu Zan were left in the mansion.


    Zhu Zan looked at Feng Ming, and Feng Ming lightly nodded, ��Sure. If the seniors have any request, please feel free to tell us. And if we can help with Senior Weng��s medical hall, please let us know for sure, the Master specially instructed us.��


    Weng Ming cheerfully nodded, ��Great!��


    The Su Mansion in the capital suddenly became much quieter, and the lights in the Yuanming Pavilion were extinguished early in the night. Although everyone who stayed had epted such an arrangement, it took time for them to get used to it, including the most sensible Old Mu.


    Before going to sleep, Old Mu sat on his bed, sighing, ��I don��t know when I��ll see Nuannuan again�� When Old Bai can��t help but run to the north, I��ll go with him.�� He nned to visit his disciple Mu Yu. Mu Yu was now married, and in his most recent letter, he said his wife was about to give birth. Old Mu had already prepared gifts for his disciple��s little grandchild and was waiting for their reunion.


    When Feng Ming got up in the night and saw Zhu Zan sitting in the courtyard, he asked him if something was troubling him.


    Zhu Zan shook his head, ��No. You should go to bed. You have to go to the Peng mansion early tomorrow.�� The Peng family was nning a trip outside the city and Feng Ming, the prospective son-inw, was also invited.


    However, Feng Ming sat down, ��We��ve been brothers for so many years, don��t you think I know you? You definitely have something on your mind. What can��t you tell me?��


    At this, Zhu Zan gave a wry smile, ��Yes, you are now the closest person to me in the world. There is something, but I feel ashamed to admit it.��


    Feng Ming was confused, ��What��s wrong? Don��t tell me you��ve fallen for a married woman.�� Zhu Zan often expressed his admiration for families and his desire to start one. Feng Ming couldn��t think of any other possibilities, but he also believed that Zhu Zan wasn��t that kind of person.


    ��No.�� Zhu Zan shook his head, ��But it��s almost the same.��


    Feng Ming looked serious, ��Who? Are you in love with her or not, what do you mean by almost? Speak clearly!��


    After hesitating for a moment, Zhu Zan began, ��You know her, Qiu��Qiuyue.��


    Feng Ming was stunned, ��Miss Qiuyue? She��s not married, but����


    ��She is engaged, and she is going back next month to get married.�� Zhu Zan sighed, ��It��s my fault, I didn��t understand the situation thoroughly at the beginning.��


    Although Qiuyue was just a maid serving Nangong Qian, their rtionship had be more sisterly since Nangong Qian��s life changed significantly. Earlier, Nangong Qian had returned the contract of sale to Qiuyue, wanting her to go back and get married soon, as her cousin had been waiting for a long time. But Qiuyue insisted on leaving only after Nangong Qian got married.


    Zhu Zan was a good martial artist, but he didn��t have grand ambitions. He just wanted to live when he was on Xingluo Ind, but now his life had improved, and he wanted to settle down with apatible woman, live a calm, peaceful life surrounded by wife and children.


    He wasn��t envious of his friends marrying noblemen��s daughters because of their high status, but because they had found suitable partners. He had fallen for Qiuyue, the maid in the Su Mansion, feeling that she was perfect in every way, she was good-looking, had a nice figure, a good character, could cook, do needlework, and was sensible. He knew his own capabilities, that he was just ackwit martial artist, and it was only through the guidance of Feng Ming, his good friend, that he was having such good days. He had never thought of marrying any nobledy by depending on Su Liang. He didn��t possess Feng Ming��s ability to handle such situations.


    But just when Zhu Zan was about to confess his feelings to Qiuyue, and then tell everyone after he seeded, he suddenly found out that Qiuyue was actually engaged. The bravery he had gathered up instantly fell apart.


    The household was busytely, so Zhu Zan didn��t show anything, but when it suddenly calmed down today, he didn��t know what he should do next and couldn��t sleep.


    Feng Ming learned of the situation and couldn��t help feeling some sympathy for Zhu Zan, after all, everyone else��s romantic rtionships were going quite smoothly. If Qiuyue wasn��t engaged, they probably would have been sessful. Unfortunately, this could not be solved.


    Feng Ming patted Zhu Zan��s shoulder, ��Cheer up, it means that this is not your true destiny.��


    Zhu Zan nodded, ��I know, but I need some time. I have to find something to do.��


    ��Isn��t it simple? Didn��t you say that once you left Xingluo Ind and had money, you would open your family pub? I remember you could brew wine, and it��s a family craft.�� Feng Ming said, ��After returning tomorrow, shall I apany you to find a shop?��


    Zhu Zan was surprised, ��The pub? I haven��t been thinking about it recently.��


    ��Our master doesn��t need us.�� Feng Ming said with a smile, ��Your future days are yours! It is good to do something you like and have the conditions to do it.�� Su Liang had said before that if they were interested in starting a business, she could provide the startup capital as long as they had ideas and were willing to work hard. She would support them.


    ��Then, should I give it a try?�� Zhu Zan smiled, ��You really are my benefactor in life, always guiding me out of confusion.��


    The next day, Qiao Cong and Cen Man learned that Gu Ling and Su Liang had drunk the wedding wine and run off with the child. They returned to the Su mansion for a visit, then quickly went back to their own home.


    Three days after Gu Ling and Su Liang left.


    Weng Ming along with Old Bai and Old Mu were busy preparing the medical hall. Feng Ming and Zhu Zan lent a lot of help as well. Hearing that Zhu Zan nned to open a pub, Old Mu was very supportive. He had already surveyed the nearby shops when he was picking the location for the medical hall before. So, he immediately rmended Zhu Zan a ce he thought was suitable for opening a pub. Zhu Zan and Feng Ming were satisfied with the location in all aspects, so they confirmed it the same day.


    When Feng Ming and Zhu Zan returned to the Su mansion that day, they found Qi Yan and Nangong Qian had returned, but Maid Qiuyue was absent.


    Seeing Nangong Qian seeming upset, Feng Ming thought it could perhaps be due to Qiuyue��s imminent departure.


    After the dinner was prepared, they sat down to eat and only then learned the reason: Qiuyue��s aunt��s family had arrived in the capital city, including her cousin she was enaged to.


    ��That family, no good,�� Qi Yan shook his head, ��Qiuyue said she wanted to go back home to get married, but they insisted on staying here. They said they sold their house back home and came here to rely on Qiuyue. They even said since Qiuyue has climbed up a high branch, their family can rise to great heights in the future .��


    Although Qiuyue was just a maid, she was the only maid in the Su mansion, and the identities of Su Liang and Gu Ling were known to all. It wasn��t surprising that her rtives would think that way.


    But Qiuyue��s parents weren��t here, even though they knew where Qiuyue was. However, her future inws appeared out of nowhere, speaking nonsense.


    ��Qiuyue��s cousin was lecherous, with a greasy face, clearly not a good man. He tried to grope Qiuyue in front of us.�� Nangong Qian said indignantly, ��I say, cancel the engagement and drive them away!��


    ��How is Qiuyue now?�� Zhu Zan blurted out.


    Nangong Qian shook her head, ��How could she be? She only knows how to cry and doesn��t say anything. We really want to drive that family away, but we fear they would stir up trouble and tarnish the reputation of Su Liang and the prince.��


    After thinking for a while, Feng Ming nced at Zhu Zan, then said to Nangong Qian and Qi Yan, ��If Miss Qiuyue is really determined to break off the engagement, why not let us handle this matter?��


    Qi Yan asked Feng Ming if he had any good methods, that wouldn��t harm anyone, but could quickly resolve the problem. After seeing the true colors of that family today, Nangong Qian was determined to prevent Qiuyue from jumping into a pit of fire. But Qiuyue was worried that after canceling the engagement, her parents would have a hard time back home.


    Feng Ming shook his head, ��I haven��t thought of anything yet, but it shouldn��t be too difficult. Let��s discuss it.��


    Qi Yan and Nangong Qian left after dinner, saying that Qiuyue��s aunt��s family was staying at an inn with Qiuyue paying for their stay. They went straight to the biggest and best inn as soon as they arrived, eating and drinking to their heart��s content, and pretending to be poor whenever they saw Qiuyue.


    At night, Zhu Zan paced back and forth in the courtyard, unable to sit still even when Feng Ming asked him to.


    Just a while ago, the two had secretly gone to see that family and overheard some of their conversations. For instance, ��Qiuyue is really a fool, she��s letting go of her good life in the capital city and actually wants to go back to her old home with us, how stupid��, ��We should havee earlier once we knew Qiuyue was leading a prosperous life, it��s all due to Qiuyue��s parents�� secrecy��, ��We need to cook the raw rice quickly to prevent any leaks. If Qiuyue finds out that her cousin has been messing around with a widow back home, even fathering a child, while keeping Qiuyue��s family in the dark�� Though that widow has been driven away now, but they still want to keep the child, nning to bring him over after her cousin marries Qiuyue, she wouldn��t be able to do anything by then����


    Zhu Zan��s blood pressure skyrocketed after hearing this; he almost couldn��t help storming in to beat them up, if not for Feng Ming pulling him back.


    ��Actually, it��s very simple.�� Feng Ming said, ��As long as Qiuyue is willing to be with you, just bring her family to the capital city. Your pub could use the help anyway. From what we can tell, her parents are good people. As for that family, just scare them off. Tell them, if they dare to make trouble again, we��ll castrate Qiuyue��s cousin.��


    ��Agreed!�� Zhu Zan nodded immediately, ��We��ll do as you suggest!��


    The following events went smoothly; Feng Ming and Zhu Zan weren��t pushovers. After three days, the family that was pestering Qiuyue left the capital city in humiliation, and Qiuyue decided to get married to Zhu Zan. They left the capital together, returning to her old home to bring back her family.


    Zhu Zan was thrilled when he left, telling Feng Ming that when he returns, they��ll drink the wine he brewed himself.


    After Zhu Zan left, Feng Ming wrote a letter to send to Su Vige. He thought the letter would probably arrive before Su Liang and Gu Ling. The letter detailed the situation of their family after they left and he also shared the joyous news of Zhu Zan and Qiuyue��s union.


    At this time, Gu Ling and Su Liang had just arrived in Pingbei City.


    They have a mansion here, which Su Liang bought when Gu Ling came here for the imperial examination years ago. They hadn��t spent much time living in it.


    ��Big Brother, isn��t it amazing how Master and Mistress have their own mansions wherever they go?�� Ji Xiaoshu sighed.


    Zhengzheng said with a brilliant smile, ��Actually, my family also has a mansion in this city.�� He still remembered this City�C it was where Su Liang and Gu Ling brought him when they first came here. His parents also took him home from here.


    ��I��m the poorest.�� Ji Xiaoshu held his forehead, ��Who let my dad give up being an emperor just to farm!��


    Gu Ling tapped Ji Xiaoshu��s forehead, ��Next time you see your father, remember to ask him for your living expenses.��


    Ji Xiaoshu chuckled, ��That would be great! If my dad has no money, just let him give Master and Mistress a field of sweet potatoes! This way, we will have lots of roasted sweet potatoes to eat in winter!��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��That��s also an idea.��


    After putting down their luggage, Gu Ling and Su Liang took the kids to the Qianshan Academy in Pingbei City to have fun. Lin Shuzhi used to be the headmaster of this academy. This academy was already very famous, but now it has be the number one academy in the world. Today��s Regent King Gu Ling, Prime Minister Lin Boyan, and Great General Lin Bojun all graduated from this academy.


    ��Master, carry me! You used to carry Big Brother to school, it��s my turn now!�� Ji Xiaoshu climbed on Gu Ling��s back like a little monkey and refused to walk by himself.


    Zhengzhengughed by the side, ��Back then, I was really small.��


    ��I don��t care!�� Ji Xiaoshu insisted. As they were out for fun, of course, he wanted to be happy. The more unwilling Gu Ling appeared to be, the more enthusiastic he became.


    Gu Ling made aint, ��You should be called Ji Xiaohou(monkey).�� Yet, he didn��t let Ji Xiaoshu down from his back.


    Ji Xiaoshu chuckled, ��My dad said he was originally going to call me Little Monkey, but then thought it didn��t sound nice so he changed it to Xiaoshu! Hey, I��ve never seen a monkey. Are there any on the mountain we��re going to? Do monkeys bite?��


    ��Yes.�� Su Liang softlyughed, ��But, we might not be able to see them.��


    Zhengzheng walked in front holding the bouncing Gu Xiaonuan, Gu Ling and Su Liang walked side by side. He carried Ji Xiaoshu on his back while Su Liang carried a basket on hers, which contained water bottles and some snacks for the kids in case they got hungry.


    As they walked along, Su Liang told them about her and Gu Ling��s experiences at Qianshan Academy back in the day. There was a poisoning incident at the academy at that time, and they narrowly managed to save everyone.


    ��Mistress is so powerful!�� Ji Xiaoshu looked up at Su Liang with a face full of admiration, ��It seems like in the past Master was responsible for looking pretty, while Mistress was earning the money for the family and also protecting him! Master, am I right?��


    Trying to hide herughter, Su Liang, on the other hand, Gu Ling hooked his lips slightly, ��Well, are you jealous?��


    Ji Xiaoshu nodded, ��Master��s skin is not only beautiful but also thick!��

 Chapter 513: 513. Return to the starting point

    Chapter 513: 513. Return to the starting point<div>


    Clear skies and gentle breezes.


    Halfway through, Ji Xiaoshu voluntarily got off Gu Ling��s back and let Gu Ling carry a tired Gu Xiaonuan.


    ��Squirrel!�� Ji Xiaoshu saw a fluffy ball in the woods and ran over with bright eyes.


    However, the squirrel quickly climbed up a tree, shaking its long tail and disappeared.


    Qianshan Academy happened to be on holiday today, and there were not many people on the mountain path.


    At the gate of the academy, the gatekeeper recognized Su Liang at a nce��he didn��t recognize Gu Ling because when Gu Ling came to the academy, he was still using Ning Jing��s identity and appearance. Su Liang saved many people from the academy, leaving a deep impression on everyone.<div>


    ��No need for formalities.�� Su Liang stopped the gatekeeper from kneeling on the ground, ��We��re just passing by to take a look.��


    The old man nodded repeatedly. After Gu Ling and Su Liang entered with the children, he went to inform the academy head.


    They walked through the academy to the back mountain, where Su Liangid out a pic nket for the children to sit on and took out water, snacks, and fruits for them to eat.


    Su Liang saw the three trees nted on the back mountain by Lin Boyan, Lin Bojun, and the real Ning Jing. They had grown quite a bit since thest time she saw them. Lin Shuzhi often said that he wanted to go back to his hometown, but now he had grandchildren and both his sons had be important figures with busy official duties, it was not easy to return.


    After ying on the back mountain for a while, they decided to leave, and the head of the academy came over.


    Su Liang exchanged a few words with him, asked about the current situation of the academy, and then said farewell to leave.


    On the way down the mountain, Gu Xiaonuan was tired and fell asleep in Gu Ling��s arms. Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu were full of energy, running around and ying. Halfway down the mountain, they really encountered monkeys.


    Seeing Ji Xiaoshu about to rush over, Su Liang quickly stopped him. She was afraid the monkeys in the wild might be aggressive and hurt him.


    Ji Xiaoshu threw the remaining fruits to the monkey from a distance. The little monkey jumped agilely off the tree, picked up the fruit, and quickly returned to its perch, sitting down to nibble on the fruit.


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu both looked on in amazement.


    ��Mother, the little monkey has some human-like expressions,�� Zhengzheng said.


    Su Liang smiled and continued downhill, telling the children about human origins as they walked.<div>


    When they returned to their home in the city, Gu Xiaonuan woke up and went to y in the garden with his two older brothers.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang bought groceries on the way home and began preparing dinner. They nned to stay for one day before continuing their journey.


    Leaving Pingbei City and heading north, they passed through various ces. Su Liang told the children about the times she and Gu Ling had visited each ce and what they had done there.


    As they neared Bei��an County after more than ten days since leaving the capital, the happiest ones were the children, who enjoyed a different lifestyle while traveling than staying at home in the capital. Gu Ling and Su Liang were also revisiting the roads they had once walked. They had originally traveled from Bei��an County to the capital to achieve certain goals, and despite having returned some time, this time felt different.


    ��Mother, the temple!�� Zhengzheng pulled back the carriage curtain, excitedly pointing out the dpidated temple not far ahead for Su Liang to see.


    Ji Xiaoshu leaned in, ��What temple? Is it the one where Master and Mother saved Eldest Brother with Uncle Cheng Yun��s help?��


    ��Yes!�� Zhengzheng nodded seriously, ��It��s right here! It was raining hard that day! I was kidnapped by bad people, and Master, Mother, and Uncle Cheng Yun happened to pass by and saved me!��


    The carriage stopped, and Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu ran into the broken temple one after the other.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling led Gu Xiaonuan, lifting her to cross the threshold and go in. It had been several years, and this ce was still here and unrenovated, even more dpidated than before, with spider webs all over the roof eaves.


    Zhengzheng was telling Ji Xiaoshu about the first time he met Gu Ling and Su Liang, ��At that time, Master was still Uncle Ning!��


    Ji Xiaoshu looked at Gu Ling, ��Master, when will you change back to Uncle Ning for me to see? I haven��t seen it before!��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��Then you have no chance.�� He had used Ning Jing��s human skin mask back then, which waster buried in the Ning family��s cemetery.<div>


    After walking around the broken temple, before leaving, Zhengzheng told Su Liang and Gu Ling that he wanted to hire someone to renovate the ce so that people could take shelter from the rain and wind.


    Su Liang smiled, ��Okay. We��ll go home first, and once we��ve made a n, we can find a craftsman.��


    Before sunset, the carriage slowly drove into Bei��an County town.


    Su Liang got out of the carriage, looking at the familiar small house, where the pomegranate trees were blooming beautifully, with oily green leaves and bright red pomegranate flowers hanging from the branches, making for another bountiful year.


    Su Liang took the children inside first, while Gu Ling drove the carriage to buy osmanthus cakes from a tea house in Bei��an County town, which they hadn��t eaten for a long time.


    On the way, Gu Ling saw Hu Er from a distance, carrying a child on his shoulder and walking into a restaurant with a beaming smile, probably his grandson.


    They would probably see him againter, so Gu Ling didn��t greet him. He no longer needed to disguise himself, and his beauty attracted attention wherever he went. However, most people had only heard of his reputation and had not seen him in person. He acted low-key, and after buying the freshly baked osmanthus cakes, he left.


    At night, Gu Ling and Su Liang sat under the pomegranate tree with the children and watched the moon.


    Ji Xiaoshu asked about Duanmu Chen, ��I heard that Emperor Uncle used to be a county magistrate here? Did Master and Mistress meet him then? Tell us, how did they meet?��


    Su Liang lightly chuckled, ��That��s a long story.��


    ��I��m not sleepy, I love to listen to long stories!�� Ji Xiaoshu said with a grin.


    The night breeze was cool, and Su Liang told the children about her encounter with Duanmu Chen in Bei��an County. At first, it was not pleasant, but Duanmu Chen was very shrewd and always knew what choice was more advantageous for him, which led to their pleasant cooperationter on and continued until he became the only emperor in the world.<div>


    ��Emperor Uncle is really lucky!�� Ji Xiaoshu eximed after listening.


    Zhengzheng nodded, ��I asked Emperor Uncle what his secret to sess was, and he said that keeping a clear head is important, but mainly he relied on good luck.��


    Since leaving the capital, they had been telling stories to the children every day. Today��s story was over, and it was alreadyte. Gu Ling took the two disciples, and Su Liang took Gu Xiaonuan to wash up and then go to bed.


    The next day, when Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu woke up, the sun was already high in the sky. They got dressed and went outside, and saw Gu Ling holding a broom, sweeping up the fallen leaves in the courtyard. There had been a lot of weeds in the yard when they returned yesterday, but it was alreadyte, so they hadn��t tidied them up. Now, the weeds had also been cleaned up.


    Su Liang stood under the pomegranate tree, supporting Gu Xiaonuan, who was picking flowers from the tree.


    ��You��re awake. Let��s have breakfast.�� Su Liang said, taking Gu Xiaonuan down from the tree. She held a bright red pomegranate flower in her hand and inserted it into Su Liang��s hair, ��Mom looks so beautiful!��


    ��Who looks better, your dad or me?�� Su Liang asked with a smile.


    ��Big Brother, Second Brother, what do you think?�� Gu Xiaonuan cleverly passed the question on to Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu.


    Zhengzheng immediately ran to help Gu Ling sweep the fallen leaves. ��Master, let me help you!��


    Ji Xiaoshu calmly said, ��Of course it��s Master��s wife! Is there even any need to ask?��


    After breakfast, they left their home in the county town and returned to Feiyan Town.


    Nowadays, Feiyan Town is much busier than before, with more shops on the streets. It used to be a remote ce not far from the border, but now that the world is unified, there are more merchants from the north and southing to do business. The richest merchant in Bei��an County today is Su Liang��s old acquaintance, Hu Er, who has made a lot of money from his past experiences and has been generous with his wealth to do good deeds locally, bing the well-known great phnthropist Hu Er.<div>


    As they passed by the Luoyan Restaurant, Su Liang just lifted the carriage curtain to take a peek. They were going straight back to the vige and wouldn��t stay in town. The restaurant��s business was excellent, and the area had doubled in size. Su Liang also saw the same manager as before.


    Leaving the town and heading to the vige, Su Liang looked at the scenery passing by outside and felt very familiar, stirring memories of the past. She and Gu Ling used to go to the market together, selling pears and vegetable seeds in town, and buying medicinal materials��


    At the entrance of the vige, there were always a few elders chatting under the old tree, and some ying chess. Seeing a carriage enter the vige, which wasn��t too surprising anymore, but when they saw Su Liang, everyone got excited. However, due to Su Liang��s status, they didn��t dare to crowd around.


    It wasn��t an exaggeration to say that Su Liang was the lucky star for the Su Family Vige. In the past few years, the vige had built roads, several bridges, and now the children in the vige had a school to attend. Some children who had studied well were already attending school in the county. The existence of the school had its rules, forming a restraint on the vigers. To avoid affecting children��s chances of attending school, the vige��s atmosphere was very upright, which benefited from the good management of Lei Zheng and Su Bai.


    Su Liang smiled and greeted everyone, still recognizing who they were.


    The carriage continued forward, passing by Su Daqiang��s old house. Su Liang thought of the old pear tree and couldn��t help but feel some regret.


    After crossing the bridge, Su Liang heard a familiar voice, ��Is it Little Liang returning home?��


    Madam Bai excitedly approached, carrying a basket.


    Gu Ling stopped the carriage, and Su Liang got out with the children. Madam Bai hurried up, looked at her, and said, ��You haven��t changed at all! No, you��re even prettier than before!��


    Su Liang smiled brightly, ��Madam Bai, you look much younger and more energetic than thest time I saw you.��


    It was true. The Bai Family��s life had improved, and Madam Bai had less worry about her children and grandchildren. Her spirit was much better than when Su Liang first met her, and she was slightly plumper and had sure-footed strides.


    Hearing this, Madam Baiughed with her mouth wide open, ��You tter me!�� She then saw Gu Xiaonuan and eximed, ��Wow, who is this beautiful child?��<div>


    ��This is my daughter with Gu Ling.�� Su Liang brought Gu Xiaonuan closer to her.


    Madam Bai was extremely delighted, ��She��s even prettier than the little immortals in the New Year��s paintings!��


    Ji Xiaoshu cupped his face and asked, ��Do we not look good?��


    Madam Bai hurriedlyplimented the children, and Ji Xiaoshu, being easygoing, asked about Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi even though it was his first time visiting the Su Family Vige.


    ��They��ve gone to school.�� Madam Bai said happily, ��Come on in, let��s rest and eat first! I��ll bring you something to eat!��


    Before Su Liang could say anything, Madam Bai quickly walked away with her basket.


    The house surroundings were clean, with no weeds, probably because the Bai Family had been helping to tidy up.


    As they opened the door, Ji Xiaoshu curiously ran inside, ��Is this Master and his wife��s first home?��


    The courtyard was spacious, and the pine trees nted in the winter that year had grown taller.


    Gu Ling drove the carriage to the backyard. The backyard was also free of weeds, and the vegetable plot was full of crops. The long pumpkin vines climbed to the roof, the purple eggnts looked ripe, the green beans were at their perfect juicy stage, and several gourd nts had different sized green fruits hanging from the eaves, looking pretty.


    Before leavingst time, Su Liang gave Madam Bai a key to their home, so they must have been looking after the ce.


    Su Liang took the children into the room, which was also spotlessly clean, with the bedding neatly stored in the cupboard.


    ��Did Master��s wife live in this room? And Master lived next door?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, that��s how it was at the beginning.��


    ��Then let Master live next door, and we��ll stay with Master��s wife!�� Ji Xiaoshu said with a grin.


    The next moment, Gu Ling entered the room, picked up Ji Xiaoshu, and threw him outside, ��I��m thirsty, go boil some water.��


    Zhengzheng came out and pulled Ji Xiaoshu towards the kitchen, ��Let��s go boil the water. I��m thirsty too.��


    So, when Madam Bai brought a te of steamed buns, she saw Gu Ling and Su Liang making beds in the room, and the two children were making a fire in the kitchen.


    ��Wash your hands and eat some buns.�� Madam Bai lovingly called Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu.


    The buns were made this morning and had just been reheated �� they looked plump and delicious. The children were hungry, so Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu washed their hands, each took a bun and politely thanked Madam Bai.


    ��This is so delicious!�� Ji Xiaoshu praised.


    Madam Baiughed with delight, ��If you like it, eat more.��


    ��I��ve always wanted to eat Madam Bai��s steamed buns.�� Su Liang said, and then tore a piece for Gu Xiaonuan.


    Madam Bai asked what they wanted to eat, and she would cook it for them. They needed to rest properly after their journey.


    ��Then let��se over for dinner tonight.�� Su Liang smiled.


    Madam Bai nodded repeatedly, ��Alright, alright! In that case, I��ll go prepare. When Xiaohu and Zhuzi finish school, I��ll have theme over to y. They��ve been missing you and couldn��t wait to see you!��


    After Madam Bai left, the children slept in the room. Su Liang and Gu Ling went to the backyard to check on their vegetable plot, which was growing very well.


    ��Let��s have pumpkin egg-filled dumplings tomorrow.�� Su Liang said, selecting a tender pumpkin.


    ��And I��ll make crisp eggnts and steamed vegetables. I really miss the days when we lived in this little courtyard together.�� Gu Ling said.


    ��Yes, let��s go up the mountain to watch the sunrise tomorrow if the weather is good.�� Su Liang said.


    ��Let��s take the children to hunt wild boars and pick mushrooms.�� Gu Ling suggested.


    ��We should nt another pear tree at home,�� Su Liang said with a faint smile, ��I suddenly remembered the time when you sneaked into Su Daqiang��s ce to steal pears. The pears on that tree were really delicious.��


    ��Alright, I��ll go find one.�� Gu Ling said, holding Su Liang��s hand, the two of them exchanged a smile.

 Chapter 514: 514. The Tranquility of Time

    Chapter 514: 514. The Tranquility of Time<div>


    The setting sun cast a brilliant glow on the western sky.


    Su Liang and Gu Ling were watering the vegetables in the backyard with the children when they heard someone calling, ��Sister Su Liang! Sister Su Liang!��


    Su Liang put down the waterdle and went to the front yard to find a tall and a short teenager running towards her. It was Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi, who had just returned from school.


    The once rough and mischievous little boys had grown into refined and elegant young men. Bai Xiaohu had grown much taller and slimmer in the past two years, and his eyes sparkled brightly, retaining their innate simplicity and innocence when he smiled. Zhuzi, who used to be sickly, was now rosy-cheeked, and still grinned sheepishly with squinted eyes.


    As soon as the two entered the house and heard from their mother that Su Liang had returned, they rushed over without even putting down their school bags.


    However, they became shy once they reached Su Liang and stopped in their tracks. Bai Xiaohu saluted her solemnly, ��Sister Su Liang, you��re finally back.��<div>


    Zhuzi mimicked him, which amused Su Liang to no end. She patted Bai Xiaohu on the shoulder, ��You��ve grown quite a bit taller.��


    Zhuzi silently straightened his chest, and when Su Liang praised him as well, ��Zhuzi has grown taller too,�� he immediately beamed with joy, his eyes squinting.


    Looking at the two brothers, Su Liang seemed to see a reflection of her own time after crossing over. She hadn��t paid much attention to her own physical changes, although Gu Ling had mentioned that she had grown taller since she first arrived��but through the children, she could clearly sense the passing of time.


    Gu Ling appeared behind Su Liang, and Bai Xiaohu quickly saluted him, calling out, ��Brother Gu.��


    ��Mm,�� Gu Ling nodded as he appraised them, ��You��ve both grown up.��


    Ji Xiaoshu and Zhengzheng brought Gu Xiaonuan over, and Su Liang introduced them to each other.


    Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi nced at Gu Xiaonuan, then at Gu Ling, and couldn��t help but marvel at her beauty, which surpassed even the fairy children depicted in New Year paintings!


    Su Liangughed, ��Your grandmother said the same thing. Let��s go inside and sit down.��


    Once they were in the room, Su Liang presented the gifts she had prepared for the two children. Over the years, while they were in the capital city, they had kept in touch with Su Vige through letters. Every year, Mr. and Mrs. Bai would send local specialty products from their home to the city, and Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi would write to Su Liang and Gu Ling after school. Su Liang would always send them letters and gifts in return.


    Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi took their gifts and thanked Su Liang, telling her that Mrs. Bai had asked them to invite Su Liang and Gu Ling over for dinner.


    ��Alright, you go back first, and we��ll be there shortly,�� Su Liang said, ruffling Zhuzi��s hair like she used to.


    Zhuzi nodded vigorously, ��Sister Su Liang, doe quickly!��<div>


    After Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi left, Ji Xiaoshu asked Su Liang, ��Mother, they call you ��brother�� and ��sister��, doesn��t that make them higher in status than the three of us? Isn��t that inappropriate?��


    Su Liangughed, ��Don��t worry about that; we can treat each other separately.��


    As they were about to leave, Su Bai arrived, looking travel-weary. The County Magistrate had called him to the county government for a meeting, and as soon as he returned to the vige and heard that Su Liang and Gu Ling were back, he came straight to see them without even going home.


    ��I heard you��ve been quite busytely,�� Su Liang said with a smile.


    Su Bai shook his head, ��It��s all thanks to your good fortune!�� Everyone knew he was Su Liang��s uncle and the two families had always been in touch.


    Seeing the exhaustion on Su Bai��s face, Su Liang suggested he go home and rest first, and they would catch up properly tomorrow.


    Su Bai could tell they were headed to the Bai family home for dinner and nodded repeatedly. He took a moment to admire the three children, asked Su Liang if she would be at home tomorrow, and agreed toe over again in the afternoon.


    When Su Liang, Gu Ling, and the children arrived at the Bai family home, it felt very familiar despite the newly repaired gate, the stonesid in the courtyard, and the refurbished house��brighter and more spacious than before.


    Mr. Bai, who was tending the fire, tapped the dry pipe on his leg��just like when Su Liang first met him.


    After exchanging pleasantries, everyone sat down in the main room and the steaming hot dishes were served. Mr. Bai had ughtered two plump chickens in the afternoon, bought a freshly hunted hare from a vige hunter, and asked his son to fetch meat and ribs from the town. The preparation resulted in avish spread, even more extravagant than their New Year��s Eve feast.


    Although Su Liang��s family didn��t care for meat, it was clear that it was the highest standard of hosting among the vige folk. In the past, the Bai family could only enjoy meat during holidays and significant events, which showed that their lives had genuinely improved.


    Su Liang noticed that Old Man Bai wanted to hold Gu Xiaonuan but didn��t dare to reach out, so she handed her over.<div>


    Gu Xiaonuan had grown very fond of the older people in the capital city��s home, snuggling happily onto Old Man Bai, who grinned, his wrinkles blooming like autumn chrysanthemums, as he eagerly served her food, his voice much gentler.


    Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi took turns telling Su Liang and Gu Ling about the books they were studying. Their young uncle also decided to go back to school after a school was set up in the vige, preparing to take the first new imperial examination after the unification. As for the imperial examination system, Duanmu Chen had previously consulted Su Liang and Gu Ling.


    Madam Bai clearly thought that Gu Ling looked even better than before, still initially aloof but with much gentler eyes and expression.


    Gu Ling asked Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi some questions, which they both answered correctly.


    Su Liangughed and said, ��In your previous letters, you mentioned wanting to take the imperial examination and go to the capital city. Keep up the good work!��


    Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi nodded their heads with determination, saying that they would work hard.


    The Bai Family elders were both happy and relieved. Nowadays, their family was one of the better off ones in the vige, able to let their children study without worrying about making a living, all thanks to Su Liang and Gu Ling��s help.


    Dinner was lively. Ji Xiaoshu was a natural at socializing and a good hand at enlivening the atmosphere. The Bai family was initially a bit reserved, as their former neighbor had returned with a vastly different status. However, Ji Xiaoshu��s witty and sweet words soon had them allughing, and the atmosphere lightened.


    Gu Xiaonuan was passed from Old Man Bai to Madam Bai, then taken in turns by the Bai Family members. In the end, Zhuzi held her, his younger sister standing timidly nearby. Gu Xiaonuan was very enthusiastic, and the two little girls soon yed together.


    After dinner and cleaning the table, Madam Bai brought out a basin of freshly picked wild fruits from the mountains.


    Everyone agreed it was delicious, and Su Liang even asked where they picked them so that they could go there too.


    ��I still remember Sister Su Liang and Uncle Ning��Uncle Gu, taking me to hunt wild boars!�� reminisced Bai Xiaohu.<div>


    Ji Xiaoshu immediately chimed in, ��Master and Madam, let��s go hunt wild boars too!��


    Su Liang nodded with a smile, ��We have that nned. When Xiaohu and Zhuzi have a day off, let��s all go hunting in the mountains together, and call Erniu too.��


    Erniu was Su Dakuan, Gu Ling��s carpenter master��s only grandson. They nned to visit Su Dakuan the next day.


    The children all cheered enthusiastically.


    As it grewte, Gu Ling and Su Liang said their goodbyes with the children and were escorted out by the Bai family members.


    With a choked voice, Madam Bai held Su Liang��s hand, her eyes welling with tears. ��You two are truly our whole family��s benefactors and lucky stars. Without you, we can��t even imagine what our life would be like now!��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Madam, don��t say that. It��s fate that brought us together as neighbors.��


    ��Yes, fate!�� Madam Bai nodded repeatedly. ��It��s the fortune our family built up in our previous lives that gives us such a connection with you!��


    Su Liang understood the Bai family��s gratitude. The Bai family was kind-hearted, and although they struggled in the beginning, they never took advantage of others. The family loved and supported each other and raised their children well. Su Liang truly enjoyed interacting with them.


    Watching Gu Ling and Su Liang walk away with the three children, Old Man Bai sighed, ��They��re not only our family��s lucky stars but also the lucky stars of the whole world!�� Even though their vige was initially far from the war, they still worried about the possible conscription of able men. Such things had happened many times in history. Fortunately, they no longer had to worry about that now.


    After returning home, they first gave the children baths. Gu Ling arranged for Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu to sleep with their younger sister while he slept with Su Liang.


    ��If you��re not nning on having a baby brother for us, Master, why do you insist on sleeping with Madam?�� Ji Xiaoshu asked a soulful question.<div>


    Su Liang couldn��t help butugh, watching how Gu Ling would answer.


    Gu Ling replied simply and bluntly, ��She��s my wife, and I like it.��


    Ji Xiaoshu held his forehead, ��No need to ask, Madam also likes it. Forget it, my elder martial brother and I, along with our sister, are just in the way. Sooner orter, you two will elope and leave us behind!��


    Gu Ling��s expression was nonchnt, ��If you say that now, there won��t be any surprises when it happens.��


    Ji Xiaoshu: ��He just knows!


    But actually, the children have long been used to it. Ji Xiaoshu is just more used to arguing with Gu Ling. This is the fun that Su Liang sees every day. Zhengzheng is also like Su Liang every time, watching Ji Xiaoshu and Gu Ling argue, smiling but not speaking on the side.


    After a round ofughter andmotion in the neighboring children��s room calmed down, Su Liang and Gu Ling leaned on the bed, looking at the extremely familiar room, not speaking for a while, and not feeling sleepy.


    ��Great God, what are you thinking about?�� Su Liang broke the silence.


    Gu Ling hugged her and sighed softly, ��If we had consummated our marriage in this room the first time, what would it have been like?��


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��This hypothesis is interesting, but you wouldn��t have done that at that time, and I couldn��t have let you do that either.��


    Gu Ling raised his eyebrows slightly, ��Who was the one who said that when they first saw my face on the night of our wedding, they were amazed by my beauty?��


    ��That��s true, but to be honest, when I saw you at that moment, I thought I was in the Netherworld.�� Su Liangughed softly.<div>


    Thinking about tomorrow��s events, they still had a lot to do: watch the sunrise early in the morning, visit Su Bai in the noon, and visit Su Dakuan in the afternoon. Maybe Hu Er woulde to visit after hearing the news.


    ��Let��s go to bed early.�� Su Liang said.


    Gu Ling nodded, blew out the candle by the bed, and hugged Su Liang, ��The first night back home, we should celebrate.��


    The sky hadn��t brightened yet, the children were woken up already.


    Ji Xiaoshu looked at Gu Ling groggily, ��Master, what��s the matter��?��


    ��Watch the sunrise.�� Gu Ling said.


    By the time they left the house, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu had both woken up and were full of energy, while Gu Xiaonuan was still sound asleep in Gu Ling��s arms.


    ��Be careful, watch the road.�� Su Liang reminded the children not to run too fast and trip themselves.


    ��Master��s wife, what were you thinking when you and Master went up the mountain to watch the sunrise before?�� Ji Xiaoshu ��interviewed��. He was very interested in everything about Gu Ling and Su Liang��s past and had endless questions.


    Su Liang thought for a moment, and smiled, ��I was thinking at that time, the Great God is so handsome, which fairy sister will he end up with?��


    Gu Ling��s eyebrows and eyes were full of smiles, and Ji Xiaoshuughed, ��In the end, Master��s wife found out that the fairy sister turned out to be you! So what was Master thinking at that time?��


    Gu Ling told the truth, ��I didn��t pay much attention to appearance, I just thought this girl was so interesting and knowledgeable that she wouldn��t be interested in the men here.��


    Ji Xiaoshu snorted lightly, ��Master, just tter yourself, I know you��re very pleased!��


    Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu have never ckened in their martial arts practice, their physical fitness is excellent, and they have often climbed mountains in the capital before, so climbing the back mountain of their home is a breeze.


    By the time they reached the top of the hill, it was the darkest time before dawn.


    Therge rock Gu Ling and Su Liang used to sit on to watch the sunrise was still in its original ce. They sat down with the children, and Gu Ling looked down and saw that Gu Xiaonuan was still sleeping soundly, so he didn��t wake her up.


    While waiting for the sunrise, Ji Xiaoshu suddenly said, ��Actually, if that spatial magical treasure belonged to Master, it would be nice. Then Master��s wife could bring us to live inside!��


    Gu Ling decisively gave Ji Xiaoshu a head knock, ��You wish.��


    ��My sister is too young, when she grows up, she can take us to y outside!�� Ji Xiaoshu said.


    The first ray of light in the morning broke through the clouds, and the sun quickly leaped above the horizon, making everything bright between heaven and earth.


    ��It��s so beautiful!�� Zhengzheng eximed, ��Nature is so wonderful!�� Having learned a lot of new knowledge from Su Liang, the two children were beginning to sound more and more like her.


    After watching the sunrise, the sky brightened, and Gu Xiaonuan woke up.


    When they went up the mountain, Su Liang carried a bamboo basket from home, and on the way down, they picked fresh wild vegetables with the children, ying and walking back home.


    A bamboo basket was ced at the entrance, filled with a pocket of eggs and plenty of fresh vegetables, definitely sent by the Bai family.


    After they went in and washed up, Zhengzheng and Ji Xiaoshu went to practice martial arts, and Gu Xiaonuan watched them on the side, seriously imitating them, looking very cute.


    Gu Ling took the lead in cooking, with Su Liang helping with the fire. They beat eggs and mixed them with the freshly picked wild vegetables to make the filling, then cooked golden and fragrant vegetable pancakes. The pancakes were cooked, and the porridge was ripe. It was made of millet and red dates, sweet and tempting.


    The sun rose warmly. Breakfast was set in the courtyard. Children washed their hands and ran over to sit down. Their little faces glowed under the sunlight.


    ��It��s delicious!�� Zhengzheng praised Gu Ling��s pancakes.


    ��It��s because of the wild vegetables we picked!�� Ji Xiaoshu seized every chance to poke fun.


    ��Then stop eating.�� Gu Ling blocked Ji Xiaoshu��s hand with chopsticks as he reached for more.


    Ji Xiaoshu chuckled, ��Isn��t it because Master��s cooking skills have already reached the peak? There��s nothing left to praise!��


    Gu Ling nodded, ��You guys should focus on learning next.��


    Although this world wasn��t very industrialized, Su Liang felt that the air in Su Vige was fresher than in the capital city. Aftering back, even if they didn��t do anything and just stayed, they felt happy. Gu Ling felt the same way.


    After breakfast, Su Bai arrived. He earnestly reported to Su Liang and Gu Ling about the development of the vige in the past two years, not only about the school and children. The appearance of the vige was very different from it was before.


    ��Uncle Bai, thank you for your hard work,�� Su Liang smiled.


    Su Bai hurriedly shook his head, ��It��s all thanks to your blessings. Otherwise, how could we have such good days now? Are you nning to stay longer this time?��


    Gu Ling shook his head gently, ��It depends on the situation.��


    ��Alright, you two are busy people. Whenever you decide to leave, please let me know in advance. I will see you off,�� Su Bai said with a smile.


    Knowing the character of Su Liang and Gu Ling, Su Bai didn��t invite them to his home for dinner. After discussing the matters, he left, as he was really busy.


    Su Bai had just left when Hu Er arrived. He had been particrly caring for Su Vige and had some ��informants�� in the vige. When he heard that Gu Ling and Su Liang were back, he rushed over immediately.


    Like Su Bai, Hu Er also sincerely reported to Su Liang and Gu Ling about his business over the past few years and expressed his heartfelt gratitude. After recovering from his illness, he had be a well-known and kind person, and his temperament had changed dramatically from when they first met.


    Hu Er brought many gifts, mostly precious and lonely books he had collected one after another. He knew what Gu Ling and Su Liang would like, and he also specially brought interesting little toys as gifts for the children. They were not expensive, but very thoughtful.


    At noon, Su Liang invited Hu Er to stay for lunch, but he quickly declined, saying he had other things to do. He wasn��t rejecting the invitation because he didn��t want to eat there, but he felt he shouldn��t. Even though Gu Ling and Su Liang were polite, he couldn��t forget his status. They were his benefactors, not his friends, and he should be respectful to them.


    For lunch, Gu Ling, ording to what Su Liang said yesterday, picked the tender squash from the backyard to make dumplings.


    The children sat in a row, and Gu Ling taught them how to wrap the dumplings. Zhengzheng had learned it a long time ago and wrapped them quickly and well, while Ji Xiaoshu insisted on taking the innovative route, determined to make dumplings with a different style than Gu Ling��s. Gu Xiaonuan yed happily with the dough, treating it like a rubber mud.


    The dumplings were wrapped and then boiled in a pot. Soon, they floated up, plump and white.


    Gu Ling prepared dipping sauce, and the dumplings were ready to serve.


    Bai��s mother sent over some dishes that she made at home, which she remembered Gu Ling and Su Liang loved. She couldn��t refuse Su Liang��s insistence and took a big te of dumplings back with her.


    The sunlight was bright, and the children��sughter shone brighter than the sun.


    As Gu Ling and Su Liang tasted the familiar vors and listened to the children��sughter, they felt that these were the best moments of their lives.

 Chapter 515-END - 515: 515. The Grand Finale (Mass Update)

    Chapter 515-END - 515: 515. The Grand Finale (Mass Update)<div>


    Thirteen yearster, Xuanbei City.


    Once a border city gued by incessant warfare, it had now be a bustling trade metropolis. Tea houses and pubs could be found every few steps down the street. At dusk, the streets were brightly lit, the singing in the tea houses, the sound of guessing games in pubs, and the tter of peddlers waving rattle drums as they shouldered their goods intermingled, all evoking the prosperous atmosphere of a time of peace.


    Ever since the empire became unified, Emperor Duanmu Chen vigorously implemented new policies, reducing taxes, promoting the cultivation of new food crops in the barren north, and developing sericulture in the south. The days when themon people couldn��t afford food had trulye to an end.


    However, while peace was real, so were wicked individuals.


    A tall girl dressed in coarse clothes, carrying a small bundle, had her hair wrapped in a cloth, showing only her unadorned and fair-skinned face, withrge eyes, a high nose, and cherry lips. She entered Xuanbei City alone through the North City gate just before the sky darkened. Shortly after walking down the street, she caught the eye of a man.


    The man appeared quite ordinary, with an honest-looking face. Initially, he was just hurrying along, but upon noticing the girl alone at night, his eyes lit up. Pretending to look at a round fan, he kept an eye on the girl who was walking not too far away.<div>


    Seeing the girl enter an inn, the man frowned, and the peddler impatiently asked, ��Are you buying or not?��


    The man threw down the fan, ��Not buying!��


    Once the man left, the peddler grumbled and picked up his load before continuing on his way.


    The man went to the entrance of the inn and saw the girl emerge, looking crestfallen. Inside the inn, a voice could be heard, ��You can��t stay at an inn without money. Hurry and go to the West City. There��s a charity hall there, where people do good deeds!��


    The man nearly bumped into the girl, and hastily moved aside, apologizing, then reminding her to watch her surroundings while walking. Seeing the girl��s downcast expression, he asked with concern, ��Miss, it��s sote. Why are you alone outside? Where are your family members?��


    The girl nced at the man, murmuring, ��My family has all passed away. I am going to the capital city to seek refuge with a distant uncle. I lost my money along the way. I haven��t eaten for three days����


    The man heaved a deep sigh, ��How pitiful. My home is in this city, not far from here. My wife is waiting for me with a home-cooked meal. If you don��t mind, you can stay with us tonight. I have a daughter about your age.��


    The girl hesitated, ��Thank you, sir, but I��ll just go to the charity hall the person mentioned.��


    The man nced around and lowered his voice, ��You��re from out of town and don��t know that that charity hall isn��t a good ce. They won��t give you food if you don��t work, and they beat and scold you at the slightest provocation. Once you go in, there��s no leaving. Can a girl like you bear that?��


    The girl hesitated for a moment, and after the man spoke ill of the charity hall, she finally nodded and followed him in a certain direction.


    After a while, a waiter from the inn rushed out, looking around, ��Hey? Where��s the girl just now? I fetched her two buns! I was afraid she would faint from hunger before reaching the charity hall. Where is she?��


    Having seen no one, the waiter shook his head and returned with the buns.<div>


    By this time, the man had led the girl into a deste alley, iming his home was inside.


    ��Sir, you truly have a heart of a Bodhisattva passionate one).�� The girl appeared to let her guard down, ��I��ve met a good person!��


    Amidst the darkness, the man��s smile exuded an ominous air, ��It��s nothing. As long as I can help you. Seeing you reminds me of my daughter, although you are more beautiful.��


    ��Really?�� The girl��s face lit up with innocence.


    They had reached the middle of the alley, and a little further, it would be apparent that it was a dead-end. Suddenly, the man stretched out his hand to grab the girl��s shoulder, ��Indeed. However, your parents never taught you not to trust strangers. Moreover, such a beautiful girl like you shouldn��t be out alone!��


    The girl evaded him in horror, ��What�� What do you want?��


    The man sneered, ��Of course, I��ll send you to a good ce where you can enjoy good food and drink. With your looks, you can surely fetch a high price!��


    Before he had finished speaking, the man pivoted, revealing himself to be a martial arts practitioner. He reached for the girl��s delicate neck.


    In the shadows, the girl��s face was half-lit. She narrowed her eyes, and a faint smile graced her lips, making her look like a bewitching fairy, ��My family is not short of money. My parents would be really mad if they heard you speak like this.��


    The next moment, when the man realized something was amiss, he heard a crack. His outstretched hand had been broken, and he couldn��t even see how the girl had done it. She appeared so frail, yet how could she possess such strength?!


    The girl scoffed, ��People die for money. No matter how strict thew, there will always be those who have no regard for life.�� Within moments, her swift moves left the man screaming in pain. Her expression remained unchanged, her indifferent smile never leaving her face. Despite her youth, she exuded a chilling and imposing aura as she dealt her blows decisively, showcasing an air of dominance.


    Soon, the man was lying on the ground, coughing up blood incessantly, his screams growing weaker.<div>


    The young girl waved her hand, and two tall and upright young men appeared behind her, one dressed in a mboyant wide red robe, and the other in a blue outfit.


    With synchronized steps, they came forward and stood on either side of the girl, looking at the half-dead man on the ground.


    ��Little sister, why did you act alone again?�� The young man in blue said with a helpless smile, ��Now it seems we��ve aplished nothing on this trip.��


    The young man in red fiercely kicked the man on the ground in the chest, ��You dared to have ill intentions towards my sister! You must have the guts of a bear and a leopard!�� He then grinned at the young man in blue, ��Elder brother, it��s you who achieved nothing, not me. I just took action, oh, with my foot! But little sister, you always fight alone and keep us hidden like treasured beauties, not even letting us do the work. What if you lose a hair? Our master will hang us up and beat us when we get home!��


    The young man in blue couldn��t help butugh, ��Stop talking nonsense, Little Tree. Master has never beaten me like that.��


    The girl smiled yfully, her eyes spirited,pletely different from her demeanor when facing the trafficker. She plucked a strand of her hair, ��I have lost a hair, so when we get home, I��ll have dad hang my second brother up and beat him!��


    The young man in red sighed, hugged the young man in blue, and leaned his head on his shoulder, ��Elder brother, little sister, you both bully me! I don��t want to live!��


    The man on the ground tried to turn his face to look at them, and the young man in blue flicked a silver needle as thin as a cow��s hair between his fingers, which pierced the man��s neck, and his head drooped, motionless.


    The trafficker was indeed courting death since he knew nothing about the people he encountered today.


    The girl was Gu Nuan, the only daughter of the Regent Gu Ling and his wife Su Liang, the divine doctor, and also the adopted daughter of the current emperor Duanmu Chen, who had already bestowed her the title of princess.


    As for the two young men, they were naturally Gu Ling and Su Liang��s closed-door disciples. The once little steamed bun had grown up.


    The young man in blue was formerly known as Zhengzheng, now named Wan Zhengyang, with a square face, handsome eyes, and a steady and gentle temperament.<div>


    The young man in red, who asionally joked about being the crown prince of a fallen country, called himself Ji Xiaoshu. His real name was Ji Tianyang, with delicate eyebrows and eyes, and an unrestrained and proud demeanor.


    Ji Tianyang was one month younger than Wan Zhengyang, but when he was a child, he was half a head taller than him. Now he is still half a head taller and even thinner. But while Wan Zhengyang stands as straight as a pine, Ji Tianyang is casual andzy, making them appear the same height.


    The three siblings set out on this trip to visit the Ji family who had settled in the north. Although they had only nned for a short stay, Ji Yuebai��s warm hospitality had kept them there for an additional half-month, and now they had to hurry back to the capital city.


    As for such incidents tonight, they had urred more than once or twice �C the three siblings had been traveling together since three years ago without adults apanying them. Most of the time, Wan Zhengyang and Ji Tianyang were reading, practicing martial arts, sleeping, or ying chess in Gu Xiaonuan��s space, while she was responsible for ��fishing.��


    A beautiful young girl alone is very easy to attract viins, but that��s precisely the goal of the three siblings. When they go out to y, they naturally want to remove some scum along the way. Otherwise, what��s the use of learning such high martial arts skills in a peaceful world?


    Using the same strategy, they had encountered countless traffickers in various ces who wanted to abduct Gu Xiaonuan or sell her off.


    And every time, they agreed to do it together. But Gu Xiaonuan would always put the bad guys down first and then summon her two brothers.


    ��Alright, it��s time for big brother and second brother to work. I��ll leave this guy to you!�� Gu Xiaonuan said with a smile, ��And, I��m hungry.��


    Wan Zhengyang smiled, ��It��s all ready. Do you want to eat here?��


    Gu Xiaonuan nodded, then waved her hand again. A table appeared in front of her, with four dishes and a soup arranged on it.


    Another basin of water appeared on the table. Gu Xiaonuan washed her hands, and the basin disappeared. A chair appeared, and she sat down and began eating with her chopsticks.


    After tasting a piece of spare rib, she nodded, ��Big brother, your cooking skills are getting better and better, almost catching up to my dad.��<div>


    Ji Tianyang pointed at a brightly-colored dish, ��Little sister, try this one! I came up with it today, Strawberry Fried Eggnt! Isn��t it beautiful?��


    Gu Xiaonuan paused her hand and rejected it with a straight face, ��Please, second brother, stop being creative. Strawberries are so delicious, and mom went through so much trouble to find seeds to nt them. Why not just eat them directly?��


    Ji Tianyang sighed, ��Ah, why does my sister never like the dishes I prepare for her with all my heart? She��s not even willing to try a bite. I��m so heartbroken.��


    Gu Xiaonuan was speechless. Here they go again!


    Wan Zhengyang��s smile was gentle, ��I��ve tried it, and it��s not poisonous. Little sister, why not give it a try? The taste is quite unique.��


    Ji Tianyang blinked at Gu Xiaonuan, urging her to taste it, ��Try it, try it! Maybe it��ll suit your taste!��


    Gu Xiaonuan, out of curiosity, tried a bite of the eggnt but didn��t dare to taste the fried strawberries.


    ��How is it?�� Ji Tianyang asked.


    Gu Xiaonuan shook her head, ��Second Brother, I��ve told you many times, I don��t like sweet and salty food, it��s weird, if you like it, have more yourself.��


    Ji Tianyang held his forehead, ��Alright, alright, then I can only go home and cook it for Master, he��ll definitely like it.��


    Gu Xiaonuan burst intoughter upon hearing this, ��Last time you were hung up and beaten by Dad, it was because you pulled off his long-tended flowers and boiled them into a soup, those flowers were supposed to be a surprise for Mom!��


    Ji Tianyang coughed lightly, ��The ignorant are innocent, I thought those little flowers were wild from the garden, who let them smell so fragrant, but the taste was bitter when I drank it, I was purely deceived!��<div>


    ��Alright, we should get to work.�� Wan Zhengyang called Ji Tianyang to carry the trafficker lying on the ground up together, leaped into the air, and disappeared in a few jumps.


    Gu Xiaonuan sat alone in the dark alley, finishing her dinner, and just as she was putting away the table and chairs, her two brothers came back.


    ��How did it go?�� Gu Xiaonuan asked.


    Wan Zhengyang nodded, ��Interrogated, both the person and the confession have been sent to the county government.��


    The reason they didn��t kill him directly was that many of these traffickers were repeat offenders, and they needed to investigate their past misdeeds to rescue the victims.


    In the past two years, every county government had been receiving half-dead criminalste at night, along with confessions marked with seals, saving interrogation efforts. People all over the world knew that someone was performing chivalry and getting rid of evil, especially targeting traffickers, but no one had ever seen what the chivalrous person looked like. Because the only one who appeared was a seemingly lonely and helpless young girl, no one would connect her to the chivalrous.


    ��Let��s go.�� As Gu Xiaonuan finished speaking, the three of them once again used their lightness skills, headed south, and left Xuanbei City.


    After they left the city, the three of them switched to riding horses. The horses were usually kept in the hidden space. They did this all the way, ��fishing�� when they were in the populous city, and riding horses to travel in other ces. During the day, Wan Zhengyang and Ji Tianyang were usually in the hidden space, and at night they apanied Gu Xiaonuan outside. There was no way because Gu Xiaonuan��s own space couldn��t be entered by herself.


    ��First Brother and Second Brother, you don��t actually have to apany me, I can do it myself. If there��s any real danger, juste out and help me anytime.�� Gu Xiaonuan said.


    Ji Tianyang shook his head, ��How could that be? We said we��de out together to have fun, and it��s better for me and First Brother to idle in the garden than horse riding and running around outside!��


    Gu Xiaonuan chuckled, ��Oh, Second Brother thinks my garden is too small.��


    ��Not small, but the world outside is bigger.�� Ji Tianyangughed, and once again challenged Wan Zhengyang, ��First Brother, let��s have a horse race!�� With that, he whipped and rushed ahead.


    Gu Xiaonuan wasn��t happy, ��You��re leaving me out again, see if I don��t teach you a lesson!��


    So when Wan Zhengyang hadn��t rushed out yet, Gu Xiaonuan sidestepped and patted his shoulder, causing him and his horse to instantly disappear.


    Unaware of what happened, Ji Tianyang thought Wan Zhengyang caught up to him, but in the next moment, he too disappeared from sight.


    After a while, Gu Xiaonuan let her two brothers and their horses out again.


    Wan Zhengyang remained calm as if nothing had happened, while Ji Tianyang was already wilting, ��Next time let��s race together! Little sister, I admit my fault, please take away your divine power, my heart can��t take it, it��s too exciting.��


    Gu Xiaonuan calmly shook her head in denial, ��Second Brother, you don��t need to act weak, it��s too exaggerated for me to handle.��


    Wan Zhengyang smiled without a word.


    Capital city.


    The children said they would return right when they left, but waiting for them was to no avail.


    Gu Ling and Su Liang were not worried, the three of them were yful, nevering back on time once they left home.


    However, the elderly at home could not sit still, and they would repeatedly nag Gu Ling and Su Liang three or four times a day, telling them to go pick up their children, in case they encountered bad people on their way back.


    Just then, Old Bai came again, ��Xiaoliang, let me go and prepare for their return.��


    As Su Liang sat by the window reading, Gu Ling was nearby carving a piece of jade. She looked up and said with a smile, ��Master, they will be fine. If they don��t meet any bad guys, they��ll probably provoke them on purpose.��


    Old Bai chuckled, ��True, our Nuannuan is quite the formidable heroine!��


    ��Master, don��t worry. They might be back in a couple of days. Going to meet them might lead to missing them, as they often change clothes and appearances in the outside world. It��s not easy to find them if they��re disguised.��


    Old Bai sighed and turned to leave, muttering, ��Alright�� She��s still so young, and always running out����


    ��Great God, aren��t you the least bit worried about your precious daughter?�� Su Liang asked Gu Ling. Her appearance hadn��t changed much in thest ten years, but she looked even more radiant and mature now.


    To Su Liang, Gu Ling now looked even more attractive than before, still making her heart flutter with his charisma, admiring the creator��s favoritism.


    Gu Ling asked back, ��Are you worried?��


    Su Liang shook her head, ��Not really.��


    Gu Ling smiled slightly, ��I am worried Nuannuan might hurt her hand beating up the bad guys.��


    A clear and crisp voice came from outside the door, ��Master, Mistress, may Ie in?��


    Su Liang raised an eyebrow and whispered, ��Your third disciple is here again to check if Gu Xiaonuan has returned. How many times has this been?��


    Gu Ling put down the jade stone and went to open the door with his carving knife, ��It��s the seventh day.��


    The door could actually be pushed open easily, but Gu Ling insisted on opening the door for Lin Jingyun, as he recently found this boy displeasing.


    Speaking of Gu Ling��s disciples, there were already too many to count. Due to their ages, when Gu Ling taught Wan Zhengyang and Ji Tianyang, it was time for Nuannuan to practice martial arts with Lin Shuzhi��s great-grandson Lin Jingyun. They had to study and read together in both martial arts and at the Lin Family.


    Although Nuannuan had many childhood friends, the mostpatible one was Lin Jingyun. For two years, Su Liang and Gu Ling stayed in Su Family Vige, and Lin Jingyun was brought over by his uncle, the general, who was traveling on official business. The Lin Family all agreed that he shoulde, and he stayed with them in the Su Family Vige for more than a year.


    Nuannuan woulde of age at the end of the year. Duanmu Chen had early proposed that Nuannuan would be the crown princess for his son, but Gu Ling had directly refused. Duanmu Chen knew that although his son was an outstanding talent in both civil and military fields, he was no match for those several older brothers. Guessing that Gu Ling and Su Liang had already found a suitable son-inw, he didn��t bring it up again.


    When the door opened, Lin Jingyun, dressed in white, stood tall and greeted his master, seemingly ignoring the gleaming knife in Gu Ling��s hand.


    ��I know my two senior brothers and junior sister haven��t returned. I just came to say hello to my master and mistress.�� Lin Jingyun smiled, resembling his handsome young father Lin Boyan, an elegant poet. Due to practicing martial arts from a young age, he had be quite tall, only half a head shorter than Gu Ling.


    ��Jingyun,e in,�� Su Liang��s voice came from inside, and Gu Ling finally stepped aside to let him in.


    Lin Jingyun greeted Su Liang with a smile and asked her about the book she was reading.


    ��You don��t need toe every day. When they return, they��ll find you.�� Su Liang poured a cup of tea for Lin Jingyun.


    ��It just feels like there��s not much to do when my senior brother and junior sister are not at home,�� Lin Jingyun said with a smile.


    It wasn��t that he waszy, but he had already passed the civil and military examinations and became a world-famous top schrst year. As the eldest grandson of the Lin Family, it would have been strange if he hadn��t be a top schr. His academic and martial prowess had overtaken his father, uncles, Gu Ling, and Su Liang at a young age.


    In the previous imperial examination, the Top Schr in Literature was Ji Tianyang, and the Martial Arts Champion was Wan Zhengyang. The results were settled by drawing lots between the two brothers before the examinations, and Ji Tianyang, who drew the Civil Examinations, was quite unhappy.


    Today, they are Duanmu Chen��s most promising talents in the country��s future. However, they are still too young and unwilling to be officials. Duanmu Chen, who had seen them grow up, said generously that he would give them some more time to enjoy themselves and gain more experience.


    It��s worth mentioning that Bai Xiaohu��s uncle from the Su Family Vige and Bai Family resumed his studies, became a schr, and soon after, Bai Xiaohu and Zhuzi also passed the imperial examination and became officials in the capital city, where they have moved their families. Su Liang now keeps in touch with them frequently.


    ��Let me check if your martial arts skills have improved,�� Gu Ling stood up.


    Lin Jingyun immediately put down his tea cup and stood up, ��Alright.��


    Then, master and disciple went outside and began their martial arts practice by theke.


    Su Liang found it amusing. Gu Ling practically had ��you stinky kid want to be my son-inw even though I took you in as a disciple�� written on his forehead.


    However, Su Liang knew that Gu Ling was, of course, not unwilling to let Gu Xiaonuan get married. In fact, one of the reasons he took in so many disciples was to ensure that Gu Xiaonuan would not be in contact with bad brothers because it was very likely that one of them would be his future son-inw.


    Including Duanmu Chen, everyone believed that it was either Wan Zhengyang or Ji Tianyang. The Lin Family also thought so, except for Lin Jingyun.


    As for Su Liang, she watched Zhengzheng and Xiaoshu grow up together with Gu Xiaonuan, and it seemed that they regarded her as their sister and had no thoughts in that direction. Otherwise, Gu Ling would have had a headache two years ago. Su Liang was really worried, what if Zhengzheng and Xiaoshu both liked Nuannuan? Later, it turned out that her worry was unnecessary. Those two boys were now eighteen years old, and if they had such thoughts, they would not have been able to hide them.


    The oue of the duel was predictable: Gu Ling won.


    Lin Jingyun bowed his hands, ��Thank you, Master, for your guidance.��


    ��You can leave now,�� Gu Ling said and entered Yuanming Pavilion.


    Lin Jingyun raised his head, saw Su Liang at the window, smiled and waved, ��Mistress, I��ll go home first today.��


    ��Go ahead,e back another day,�� Su Liang replied.


    Gu Ling went upstairs and entered the room, while Su Liang wrapped her arms around his arm, smiling, ��Great God, your emotions are so obvious. You used to like Jingyun a lot, saying that he was the most like you many times. Now suddenly you��re like this, aren��t you afraid of him overthinking?��


    ��He��s not a fool, of course, he knows what I mean,�� Gu Ling snorted lightly.


    Su Liang nodded, ��Indeed, It��s the seventh day, and you should know his intentions too.��


    Gu Ling frowned at Su Liang, ��Don��t you dare to say you support him being with Nuannuan, I��ll get angry.��


    Su Liang smiled, ��Of course, whoever Gu Xiaonuan likes, I��ll support them. She quite likes Jingyun, don��t you think?��


    ��I think it��s not the right time!�� Gu Ling was slightly angry, and the jade stone he was about to carve was crushed in his hand.


    Su Liang touched her forehead, ��Great God, please calm down.��


    ��We should wait until Nuannuan is at least eighteen to consider this kind of thing!�� Gu Ling ground the shattered jade stone into powder as he spoke.


    ��Oh?�� Su Liang couldn��t help but smile, ��Back then, someone didn��t wait for me to turn eighteen, did they?��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��It��s not the same.��


    Su Liang nodded, ��Yes, it��s not. Just to make it clear, I am not supporting Nuannuan to get married early. I think, Great God, you might as well just tell Jingyun your thoughts directly.��


    Gu Ling shook his head, ��What if Nuannuan doesn��t like him at all, then it would be like we��ve already decided on him as our son-inw.��


    Hearing this, Su Liang knew that Gu Ling also approved of Lin Jingyun, but couldn��t ept his daughter being watched by someone so young �C even though he had done the same thing himself when chasing his wife. But chasing one��s own wife and having one��s own daughter taken away are not the same thing.


    ��Then let it take its course,�� Su Liang said.


    ��No, what if Nuannuan says she wants to marry Jingyun on the day of her hairpin ceremony?��, Gu Ling became anxious again.


    The troubles of having a daughter are as such. At this point, there was nothing else that could make Gu Ling anxious.


    ��Back when we got together, how old was I then? And how old is Jingyun now? He��s still just a child, thinking about all sorts of things all day long. It seems that I have not given him enough homework,�� Gu Ling said, ��When hees again tomorrow, I��ll teach him a new set of martial arts and ask him to catch a hundred criminals before hees home. Regarding the newly built water conservancy project in the south, I��ll advise the emperor to let him oversee it. He doesn��t do serious work after being the top schr, talking about tactics on paper is even worse.��


    Su Liang was very happy with his words, ��Great God, you know, Jingyun should be able to handle it. He knows you��re testing him, otherwise he wouldn��t have tried so hard to get the double top schr degree early on, so you wouldn��t say he��s not as good as the other two senior brothers.��


    The next day, before Lin Jingyun came to visit, Gu Xiaonuan came home.


    Before meeting her parents, she met all her masters first who asked about her well-being and asked to go with her next time she went out. If there were any bad guys, they could all fight together.


    Gu Xiaonuan readily agreed, ��No problem, I��ll take my masters with me next time to have fun!��


    ��Nuannuan��s gotten thinner,�� Elder Mu said. ��Let��s go inside.��


    Gu Xiaonuan touched her own face. ��Did I? That��s great, I specifically wanted to lose some weight.��


    As soon as these words left her mouth, a chorus of disapproval came from her masters.


    ��Dad!�� Gu Xiaonuan entered the house, calling out to Gu Ling and hugged Su Liang. ��Mom, hurry up and say you missed me, or I��ll run away from home!��


    Su Liang smiled and tapped Gu Xiaonuan on the forehead. ��I missed your two senior brothers too. Why don��t you let them out?��


    ��Ah, I forgot!�� Gu Xiaonuan waved her hand, and two more people appeared in the room.


    Ji Tianyang enthusiastically hugged Gu Ling. ��Master, I��ve missed you to death!��


    Gu Ling pushed him away. ��How old are you now, and you can��t even act properly.��


    ��Master, you clearly love it.�� Ji Tianyang hugged Su Liang again. ��Mistress, I missed you even more!��


    ��I know.�� Su Liangughed. ��What do you want to eat? I��ll cook for you.��


    Gu Xiaonuan immediately said, ��I��m not hungry, but if Dad is, let Second Brother cook Strawberry Fried Eggnt for you. He said you must love it!��


    Upon hearing this, Gu Ling picked up the duster next to him. ��Ji Xiaoshu, you dare to ruin my strawberries! Come here!��


    Before Gu Ling finished speaking, Ji Tianyang darted towards the window and jumped out. ��Master, today is not the day to punish your disciple. If you want to, I will go and call Third Brother!��


    ��I��ll go find Brother Jingyun too!�� Gu Xiaonuan said as she tried to run out as well.


    Su Liang saw Gu Ling��s face turning ck, and Wan Zhengyang hurriedly pulled Gu Xiaonuan back. ��Little sister, we just got back. Let��s go find Jingyunter.��


    The next moment, they heard Ji Tianyang��sughter from outside. ��Third Brother, perfect timing! Master wants to beat you up!��


    ��Second Senior Brother looks even more handsome.�� Lin Jingyunughed. ��Next time you go out to y, you must take me.��


    ��Hahaha, no problem!�� Ji Tianyangughed and hugged Lin Jingyun as they both entered the Yuanming Pavilion. This time, Lin Jingyun didn��t go because his grandfather was having a birthday, and Ji Tianyang couldn��t wait for him because he was also rushing to the north for his father��s birthday.


    As Lin Jingyun appeared at the doorway, Gu Xiaonuan got up to greet him and affectionately hugged his arm in front of Su Liang and Gu Ling. ��Brother Jingyun!��


    Gu Ling:��Back then, Su Liang wasn��t this proactive with him!


    However, they had grown up together since childhood, and Su Liang felt this was normal. If the children really liked each other, it would be a good thing to settle down early, so as not to give others a chance toe between them and create unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Ji Tianyang squeezed into the middle of Lin Jingyun and Gu Xiaonuan, hugging them both. ��Third Brother, today our Master and Mistress are cooking, so we can order dishes! Opportunities don��te often, so hurry up and say, what do you want to eat?��


    ��I want steamed vegetables,�� Lin Jingyunughed.


    ��No ordering dishes allowed.�� Gu Ling stood up and walked outside. ��Jingyun,e and help with the fire.��


    ��Okay.�� Lin Jingyun smiled at Gu Xiaonuan, then followed Gu Ling.


    ��What��s wrong with Dad?�� Gu Xiaonuan felt Gu Ling was acting strange and sat down next to Su Liang to ask.


    ��Oh, his mood isn��t very beautiful today,�� Su Liangughed.


    ��Is there anything that can make my Dad unhappy now? Is Mom annoyed with him?�� Gu Xiaonuan asked in surprise.


    Su Liang coughed lightly, ��Of course not. It��s because��his strawberries were used by your second brother for a dark culinary experiment.��


    Ji Tianyang, who had just taken a sip of tea, choked. ��Ah? Master is really angry at me? That can��t be, right?��


    ��Why don��t you bring out the strawberries to cheer him up?�� Su Liangughed, ��He loves strawberries the most, and they weren��t ripe when you left.��


    The next moment, Su Liang saw Gu Xiaonuan pulling her two brothers into the space, and they came out quickly, each holding a te of freshly picked and washed strawberries, red and beautiful.


    ��This is for sister-inw.�� Wan Zhengyang ced the strawberries in his hand next to Su Liang, and then the three of them took the other te to the kitchen to find Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling was cooking, Gu Xiaonuan was feeding him strawberries, Wan Zhengyang was washing vegetables, Lin Jingyun was stoking the fire, and Ji Tianyang was leaning against the door,zily looking at the sky, listening to Gu Xiaonuan telling Gu Ling about the bad guys they encountered on the way. When Gu Ling wasn��t looking, Gu Xiaonuan swiftly handed the te to Lin Jingyun so he could secretly eat strawberries.


    The meal was ready, and although Gu Ling said not to order dishes, he still made each child��s favorite dish, including the steamed dish that Lin Jingyun wanted to eat �C in this regard, his taste was quite simr to Gu Ling��s.


    After eating, the children were all gone. They had just returned and wanted to visit their master who was not living in Su Mansion, as well as many uncles and aunts who were thinking about them.


    In the afternoon, Su Liang and Gu Ling took a nap and then went for a walk in the garden.


    ��Great God, can you imagine, in a few years, we might be holding our grandchildren?�� Su Liangughed, ��Time is flying so fast, I still feel young.��


    ��I can��t imagine,�� Gu Ling shook his head, ��Let��s wait a few more years, I��m not old enough to want to hold grandchildren yet.��


    ��Don��t be so nervous, the kids are smart and can handle their own affairs.�� Su Liang shook Gu Ling��s hand.


    Gu Ling couldn��t help butugh, ��I know, Jingyun is great�� Maybe�� I��m a little unbnced in my heart? After all, it was so difficult to chase you back then.��


    Su Liang disagreed, ��I epted your proposal the day after you confessed.��


    ��Thank you for agreeing.�� Gu Ling leaned his head and kissed Su Liang��s smooth forehead, ��In the blink of an eye, the children are almost the same age as we were back then.��


    ��Does Great God think that life is boring?�� Su Liang asked with a smile.


    ��Of course not,�� Gu Ling shook his head, ��We haven��t been able to shake off the kids for all these years. Now that they have grown up, let��s elope tonight! Go south, out to sea, find an ind and experience wilderness survival?��


    ��You can bear to leave your beloved daughter who just came home? I don��t believe it,�� Su Liang shook her head.


    ��She��s only thinking about her brother now, let her be happy.�� Gu Ling��s tone was a bit resentful.


    The next day, when Gu Xiaonuan got up and opened the window, she saw her two brothers practicing swordy by theke downstairs, as usual for the past several years.


    When Gu Xiaonuan finished getting ready and went out, she found that Gu Ling and Su Liang��s room was still closed, and she felt a little strange. She went over and knocked on the door, but no one answered.


    ��Big brother, second brother, hurry up!�� Gu Xiaonuan called out, and Wan Zhengyang and Ji Tianyang immediately rushed in.


    The three of them opened the door, and the room was in perfect order, but empty.


    Ji Tianyang found the letter on the table, opened it, and saw a thin sheet of paper inside, with Gu Ling��s increasingly flowing handwriting, ��Gone, don��t worry.��


    ��Wow! So ruthless!�� Ji Tianyangined, ��Even if Master wants to shake us off and go out to y, he could write a few more words! It��s like we were picked up off the street!��


    ��I��m the biological one.�� Gu Xiaonuan took the letter and looked at it, ��Hey, is it possible that bad people camest night and kidnapped my parents, and then imitated my dad��s handwriting to leave a note?��


    Wan Zhengyangughed and shook his head, ��That��s impossible, don��t worry about it, little sister.��


    ��Alright then.�� Gu Xiaonuan smiled, ��Let them have fun! If it weren��t for me, my dad would have taken my mom into seclusion long ago.��


    Ji Tianyang took the paper back, ��I��m going to have this framed and hung on the wall for everyone to see Master��s heart full of love for his daughter.��


    ��Oh, I forgot to tell my dad that I sneaked out and lost one of my hairs. Second brother, you dodged a beating, but you��re already pursuing the next one.�� Gu Xiaonuan smiled, ��I have an appointment with Jingyun brother today to go mountain climbing. Are youing?��


    Wan Zhengyang shook his head, ��I have things to do at home, I��ll go back in a while, I won��t go today. Xiaoshu, you go with them.��


    Ji Tianyang chuckled, ��Then I must go! I have to keep an eye on Xiaomei; otherwise, when master and mistress return and find Xiaomei abducted, it won��t just be a matter of getting beaten. Big Brother and I will be expelled from the sect.��


    Gu Xiaonuan blinked, ��My parents��probably don��t know about my rtionship with Jingyun, right?��


    Wan Zhengyangughed lightly, ��They most likely didn��t, but ording to master, Jingyun came looking for you for eight consecutive days before we returned. It would be impossible for master and mistress not to know by now.��


    Ji Tianyangughed, ��I suspect Third Brother did it deliberately. He didn��t dare say it openly, but he wanted to hint at it to master and mistress so they��d be prepared! As expected, I��ve always said he��s a sly fox since he was little!��


    At this moment, Gu Ling and Su Liang had already ridden their horses far away from the capital city.


    By evening, they had reached a vast stretch of wastnd.


    During the golden autumn season, the setting sun��s golden glow and the wild grass on the wastndplemented each other beautifully, gorgeous to the eyes.


    Leading their horses, they slowly walked forward, with Su Liang listening to Gu Ling discuss the idea of a science fiction novel he��de up with. His current knowledge and thought patterns were more like those of modern peoplepared to the people of this era. Over the past few years, Gu Ling had written several books of various genres, and Su Liang was his loyal reader.


    It wasn��t until the sky gradually darkened that they rested before getting back on their horses to continue onward.


    ��Hey, Great God, do you have a n for when we��ll return?�� Su Liang asked.


    Gu Ling��s smile was illuminated by the dimming sky, making it look particrly gentle, ��Let��s wait for three years. Without us around, Jingyun and Nuannuan won��t be able to get engaged.��


    Su Liang snorted withughter, ��You, as a father, are really something else. But I support a three-year wait; they��re indeed too young right now. However, we��ll miss Nuannuan��s hairpin ceremony.��


    ��That��s not important. How about five years?�� Gu Ling asked. In this world, the hairpin ceremony symbolized that a woman was eligible to get married, but Gu Ling felt that his daughter was too young and not yet ready for marriage.


    Su Liangughed as he rode ahead, his voice echoing in the wind, ��Do you think the kids will find us before a year has passed?��


    ��As long as we don��t want to be found, they won��t.�� Gu Ling spurred his horse to catch up.


    They went on, stopping and continuing without any n, guided only by their mood. A few dayster, they reached Jiaye City and even stole a basket of oranges from Lin Family��s Orchard. After that, they boarded a ship to sail out to sea. Their next destination was to revisit the old site of Xingluo Ind.


    At night, Gu Ling and Su Liang let their boat drift on the open sea. Theyy side by side on the boat, gazing at the dazzling stars in the night sky. Closing their eyes, they felt as if they were resting in a cradle,pletely rxed.


    ��Great God, if you could go back in time, which moment of your life would you like to return to?�� Su Liang asked Gu Ling.


    Gu Ling thought seriously for quite a while before answering the question, ��I want to go back to the day I confessed my feelings to you. My performance was terrible at that time.��


    Su Liang looked at Gu Ling sideways, her eyes sparkling, ��Alright, close your eyes and open them again. Now we��re back at that day, Gu Beauty, you can confess your love to me now.��


    Gu Ling��s eyes burned brightly, but without saying a word, he kissed Su Liang��s lips. This was what he had always wanted to do back then��


    ��Su Liang.��


    ��Hm?��


    ��Actually, several years ago, I had a dream one night where I had time-traveled.��


    ��Huh? Why haven��t you mentioned this before? What happened after you time-traveled? Tell me about it!��


    ��The dream was short. I found myself standing on a bustling street, with you nowhere to be found. I was terrified, and that fear woke me up.��


    ��Haha, Great God, you��re so adorable. Did I ever tell you that I really, really like you?��


    ��I like you even more.��


    ������The End������-


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!